《Start Selling Jars from Naruto》 Chapter 1： : Crossing and System opened his eyes in silence and difficulty, and his thoughts slowly recovered from the depth of his mind. A little vigilance made him try to distinguish everything around him. Unfamiliar wooden room. was covered with a thin layer of quilt, without a bed, but lying directly on the ground. Tatami? He reached out and rubbed his head, trying to get up, but the weakness from his body made him give up the plan. System. meditation in my mind. A faint light screen opened in my mind, very clear. Sure enough, not an illusion. I dont know if I should laugh or cry. He was just an ordinary game planner on a blue planet. Suddenly the system fell, and he began to cross the countdown. He couldnt resist. He could only use the so-called universal trading system to trade for himself at the last time. A large amount of life insurance policy is reserved for family members. This feeling. "It sucks." Silently muttered. Crossing your own golden finger is the dream of many people, but the problem is that the gadget of the system is absolutely artificial. No matter who the big guy behind him is, he must exist. stayed halfway again. Silence seems to accept this fact. If there is a saying, you cant resist, then enjoy it. As long as you dont take yourself too high, life is full of enjoyment. "A universal trading system." Silence looked at the function of this system. is very concise. Transactions with others, no matter what the transaction is, can be converted into something called a transaction point in the system. This thing can buy everything in the system merchant layer-everything in the true sense. Silence even saw Doraemon''s time machine you dare to believe. Although it is said that the following large series of numbers are unwilling to count zeros. But this is a time machine! is still the kind of thing that can really change the past. "There should be restrictions." Silence felt that his thinking gradually became clear, looking at the terms of the transaction. does have restrictions. Both parties to the transaction voluntarily, and the value of the transaction must be limited to one-fifth to five times. Silence now has a trading point, 110,000. The deposits he has made after three years of work are almost the same-some of them were exchanged for insurance policies. From five points of a box of Master Kong instant noodles, the price is similar. Fortunately. is not the kind of system that even hosts the exchange price. "Ah, really, I almost won." Outside of the room, a woman''s voice suddenly came to silence her attention and quickly put several powerful defensive exchange items in the shopping cart. Snapped-- The wooden door was opened violently. A woman wearing a light gray sleeveless costume appeared outside the door, with light blond hair, golden eye pupils, and a delicate look. this is...... Tsunade''s? Although silence is not a house, but as an entertainment project, I also quite like anime. So it can be recognized at a glance. This... character! "Yo, you''re awake." The woman dressed in the anime''s dress is seeing silence with her eyes open, as if she was very happy. She walked over and sat next to the image of no lady, then stretched out her hand. "Just as you saw In this way, I saved you. Well, let me get the medical expenses." blinked silently. From the other party''s first sentence, he exchanged 30,000 trading points for a Japanese pass. looked at another woman, yes, dressed as the disciple of Tsunade, mute. He already had a hunch. "That''s it." Mute sat down on his knees, "We found you who fell outside the door, and... brought you in for treatment." She wouldnt say that the original words of Tsunade were This guy has fine skin and tender meat, and he must be a rich nobleman, preparing for fraud treatment. "It turns out so." Silent replied in the language I just learned, "I will give the medical expenses, thank you very much, but can you prepare some food for me first? The best is liquid food." "Hey, I really will appoint someone." Tsunade stood up indifferently, "Mute, this guy will give it to you, you can''t let him run without paying treatment." She had checked before. Muscles relax and there is no Chakra in the body. is just an ordinary noble or rich person. Tsunade originally treated some wealthy people in exchange for some gambling money, so pulling the silence in was just a matter of course. By comparison. has a much quieter attitude. After agreeing, ask silence not to move, and then prepare some liquid food. The silence kept watching them leave, and the tense nerves relaxed slightly. Look at them. is unlikely. That is... the deity? Have you traveled to the world of Naruto? "If that is the case, it will be beneficial." Silence thought in his mind at this moment, what he was thinking about was not to see the characters he once loved, but how to maximize his own interests. Taking no risk to life as the basic requirement, the only further step was enjoyment. The world familiar with the plot is undoubtedly more advantageous than the strange world! for example. Selling the resurrection coin to Tsunato will definitely be able to sell five times the highest price. In fact, if you do not consider the conversion to trading points through system trading, it is not difficult to exceed five times, because Tsunate has this demand. But "The transaction that satisfies the other party''s needs is only the lowest level." Silent lips twitched a smile, "Completing the transaction that the other party does not need is the commercial means to maximize profits." Before the world, there is a typical business story, UU reading www. uukannshu.com is called selling combs to monks. This story was scolded by some richest man as cheating, because the monk didn''t need a comb at all. But this kind of deception. is everywhere in the field of games. That''s right. Silence means opening jars! Or draw cards, open boxes, open bags and so on, the same, players throw a lot of money into what they want, but the result is a lot of useless waste, and they are willing to. as the silence of the game planner, this method can not be more clear. So, there is already a decision in mind. Isnt Tsunate a "famous big fat sheep"? It''s a pity to let it go. After simply eating some liquid food and restoring some strength, Silent puts some life-saving transaction content in the shopping cart as usual so that he can buy and use it at any time, and then he is ready to start his first transaction. He gave a request to discuss medical expenses, and was brought to Tsunade in silence. He has already asked, the current plot should be after the three wars, the fourth generation of Huo Ying has been sacrificed, Tsunato left Muye. One of the legendary Muye Sanren is drinking a small wine alone. A little dizziness has appeared on the ceramic-like skin. With a hot body, it is completely impossible to see a 40-year-old aunt. Even with silence passing through the eyes of countless movies and TV, I can''t help but praise. is a beauty. "Boy, your eyes are very interesting." Tsunade squinted silently. With her eyesight, she could clearly see the silent and unabashed compliment. Pure appreciation. Although it is rare, it only deserves to be interesting. Chapter 2： : Come open the jar! "Thanks again for your assistance." smiled and thanked again, very polite. He didn''t want to fail because of some small problems that hadn''t started the transaction. In fact, he has always been very self-controlling. "Thanks don''t need it, just take the money." Tsunade extended his palm upside down, "100,000." one hundred thousand? The corners of the silent eye twitched. Really black. The world''s 100,000 currencies are about 6,000 trading points in the system. purchasing power should also be equivalent to six thousand yuan. However, he is very aware of his body, only because of crossing, he fell into a short syncope, and there is the so-called "travel protection time", even if Tsuna do nothing, he will not be hurt before waking up . In this case. That pit will make you feel less burdened. "I''m really sorry, I''m penniless now, but I have some products." Silence took out a scroll from behind and opened it with a loud bang. appeared ten black and canned. 30 trading points each. With this scroll of seal ninjutsu, the total cost is 700 trading points. "Huh?" Although Tsunade was surprised and silent that there were seal scrolls on his body, he didn''t care too much. After a glance, he showed his disgusted eyes, "Clay pot?" Clay pots can be worth a few dollars. "This is not an ordinary clay pot." Silence still maintains a smile, "Each clay pot is worth fifty thousand." "Five Thousand?" Tsunade''s face you lied to me. She saw at a glance that these were just ordinary clay pots. "Precious, not the clay pot itself, but the things in the clay pot." Silence explained, "Does the lady know the lottery ticket? This is similar to that, except that there is not only money in the can, but also some items and value. There are less than 50,000, and there are far more than several times." This is betting. Can''t know what is inside before opening the can. After buying, you may lose money, you may make money. as expected. After listening to the good gangster, I was really interested. "How do I know that there is something that is more than several times worth as you said? What if it is all useless and cheap?" She held the wine glass in one hand, pressed it against her lap, leaned forward, with excitement in her eyes, and almost wrote the words "I am very interested" on her face. The mute beside is a bit ashamed. My master is really... "If you don''t believe it, you can buy them all, and there will definitely be jars that are several times worth, but the overall will definitely lose some money." Silence knows that the other party has already been hooked, so he confidently laughed, "I''m not doing a hammer sale If you have a profitable business, you will buy it again next time." "You''re quite business-minded." Tsunade praised her, and she already wanted to understand. This kind of jar is indeed the same as a lottery ticket, and there is not such a small probability that it is not low attractive to good gambling people. "These jars were not made by me, and I just sold them after the goods were received." Shaking his head silently, this is to remove himself. If not, wait for Tsunato to know that there is a resurrection coin, then what jar to buy. must have some way to get it from him. Even if it''s a transaction, it doesn''t sell jars to make money. "Also." Tsunade nodded. After all, silence is an ordinary person in his eyes. Naturally, it is impossible to make such a scroll that requires seal ninjutsu. Then put down the glass and get excited. "Can I get two?" "Yes, as medical expenses." Nodded silently, then gestured to the ten jars in front of him, "Can''t touch it, and cannot return it after opening." There are nothing in these ten jars. At least there is nothing now. But he didnt worry that Tsunato would cheat with ninjutsu or Chakra. As a legendary big sheep, there is still some gambling. "Ok......" Tangshou''s eyes swept across the ten cans. From the appearance, they were exactly the same. If they could not be touched, that is to say, there was no way to see something from the weight. "You are the one!" reached out and took a can, then snapped it and smashed it whole. so close! There was some cold sweat on the silent forehead. He almost didn''t react and exchanged things in. "It''s money, ten thousand?" Tsunade was immediately disappointed. After all, he said silently before that each was worth 50,000. This is equivalent to 50,000 for 10,000. has lost money. But I didn''t care anytime soon. It was normal for her to lose, and it was free. She didn''t do any treatment for silence at all. The next one was taken casually. This is to let the staring silence breathe a sigh of relief, and then exchange things into it. this one. is the real bait. Snapped-- "A small bottle?" Tsunade was curious because it was not money. "Congratulations." Silence immediately gave a congratulatory and envious smile, "This is a very valuable thing, worth 50,000 lives of water." Yes, this is the real water of life. Silence is to exchange for the aging spring from the Pirates of the Caribbean. The ritual has been completed, and after drinking it, you can have more than three days of vitality for ordinary people. Value, 600 trading points. Change to the currency of this world, that is, exactly ten thousand. However, silently and bluntly said 50,000. The value of the goods changes with the change of preconditions. Not wanton, how to make money. Tsunade opened the bottle, sniffed, and shook again, a flash of anger flashed in his eyes. "This is not water worth fifty thousand?" It is also dangerous to look at silent eyes. She doesnt mind losing, but if she is cheated... she promises to let this person know how the name of Konoha Sani came from. "This is not ordinary water." Silently shook his head and said in a straight voice, "We are always doing business without bullying, this bottle of water of life is enough to make life expectancy, ordinary elderly people who die frequently, live three days longer If you dont believe it, you should be able to feel it with a sip. "Oh?" Tsunade didn''t say whether or not. Let the dead old man live a few more days, she can do it, and it can be done easily. is, after all, a medical ninja known as "incurable without disease". However, she didn''t see any traces of herbs in the bottle of water. sneered in my heart. This person probably does not know her identity. Picked up the bottle and drank it halfway without hesitation, not worrying about toxic or hallucinogenic drugs. Then Eye pupils contract slightly. what is this? She felt an unusually pure vitality, flowing from the unknown place to the whole body. Although it is very weak for her, the purity is unprecedented, just like it is originally her own vitality, and it is because she is a super medical ninja, and she has the same rebirth of creation and regeneration. Hao Zhishu generally uses vitality of ninjutsu, so for her, it is particularly shocking. can indeed give three days more vitality. Even-- is three days after he was helpless. If it is for people who are seriously injured, this small bottle is a life-saving medicine that can be dragged to treatment! Five thousand is not only worth it, it is too cheap! Chapter 3： : The charm of the jar! With Tsunaes vision, it is already conceivable what kind of miracle can be produced if there is enough water in this kind of life. Eternal life? Wound recover quickly? Not even dead? Her gaze turned to silence, and some changes had taken place. The person who can take out this kind of thing cannot be just an ordinary businessman. "I really have you, younger brother." Tsunade shook the bottle in his hand, "Can you tell me, where did you buy this jar?" The name changed from kid to kid? It seems that the shock brought by this old fountain is bigger than he thought. Some thoughts flashed quickly in the silent mind, but the smile on his face remained unchanged, "Sorry, this is a trade secret, we signed a contract that cannot be disclosed." Tsunade''s eyes narrowed slightly. us? Describes that there are more than one such cans. She subconsciously wondered whether there were some mysterious forces planning something behind her. But suddenly... "Forget it, I just asked casually, casually asked." Tsunade emphasized two sentences, as if to convince himself. After all, she has left Konoha. The world has nothing to do with her. looked silently and suddenly some strong face laughed, and his bleak eyes showed him. The current gang hand is still in a decadent period. ''S successive deaths of his brother and lover have hit her too hard. "So, I will say goodbye." Silently pulled out a rope, pretending to slowly bind the remaining eight reels, seems to want to take away. "Wait a minute." Tsunade''s voice sounded unexpectedly. is really hooked. Silent in silence, raised his head, "Is there anything else, Miss?" "It''s really hard to see you carrying so many jars, how about it, if you want to sell them to me cheaper." Tsunato stared at the other jars with some expectation. That''s right. Although she didn''t want to worry about extra things, she was still full of curiosity about these jars. With this water of life, will there be anything else? Unknown is also one of the biggest charms of the jar, not to mention, it is also gambling. "Cheap is not cheap." Silently refused, with apology. "This is also a rule. I am really sorry. In fact, even the two jars just now, I have to take out the original price pad after I go back." This kind of concessions cannot be casually talked about. Otherwise, after getting acquainted, it is endless. Silence should insist on a little publicity. I am a wage earner, a little good, a little strength, but I cant do anything about selling jars. "Cut." Tsunade was obviously a little uncomfortable, but he didn''t force it. He waved his hand and shouted with pride, "Mute, give money." "However, Master Tate..." Silence was a bit hesitant. Tsunade likes to gamble and owes a debt to the buttocks, and now only some living expenses are left in his hands. "It doesn''t matter, this jar can''t be bought at a loss!" Tsunato shook the bottle in his hand again, full of excitement. The second charm of the jar. No loss! I only think that the things I have developed have a certain value, but I never thought that the stuff inside might be useless to myself. Silence is clear in my heart. This Tsunahime is already trapped. "In this way, it helped me a lot." Silence was very happy to take the money from the mute. The system in my mind determined that the transaction was established, and then pushed the jar in my hand forward. Lets see whats in the jar together? If there are some rare items, I can explain them to you." Gang hands nodded indifferently, and then pressed his palm down. Snapped. Another ten thousand money? Suddenly disgusted, look at the next one. This time, a packet of powder appeared. "This is a kind of special daffodil root powder, and the value should be around 30,000." Silence didn''t wait for Ganghand to ask, and explained directly, "If it is accompanied by a special wormwood stem liquid, you can make a name called A potent sleeping agent for life and death water, which is colorless, odorless, and powerful." From the world of Harry Potter. Actually. Among these eight jars, in addition to two containing money, there are five potions or herbs from the world of Harry Potter. Therapeutic drugs, petrochemicals, and the most expensive, ultra-small vial vomiting agent worth 80,000 yuan in the mouth of Shen Mo. Of course, their actual value in the system is about 10,000. is about 600 trading points, which just meets one-fifth of the minimum transaction value. "Make a big profit!" Tsunade''s excited voice and Shen Momeizi''s voice just overlapped. "There is such a magical medicine, a magical medicine." She looked at the silence, her face full of blush that appeared because of excitement. Tian Shou, who must lose every bet, sometimes earns so much as he does now. "Your luck is indeed good." The silence gave me a generous expression, and just gave the admiring glance, "Even if this is a group of jars in the pharmaceutical series, but so many valuable drugs can be drawn, this It is also very rare." "Hahaha." Tsunade laughed a few times without the image of a lady, and then stretched out his hand to smash the last can. This is a book. coming! Silent gaze slightly. This is the gift he prepared. "What''s this?" Tsunade picked it up and opened it, "About Chakra''s application in cell regeneration." "It turned out to be this!?" Silent acting broke out, revealing a shocked expression, "This is Kui Treasure of a medical ninja. It is said that who can collect the entire series to become the greatest medical ninja!" "The greatest medical ninja?" Tsunade glanced silently, UU reading books www.uukanshu. com sneered lowly, "cut." herself is a quite famous medical ninja. It seems that this should be the most useless thing. casually read a few lines. Suddenly. complexion is a bit wrong. "Master Gangshou?" next to the mute whispered, but was raised by Gangshou to prevent her from continuing. The room suddenly became quiet. Only the clatter of page turning was left. This book...... Much of the content described above is exactly the same as what I studied and conceived! Even, there are many more supplements and interpretations that I don''t even know about myself. Silence just looked at with a smile. Actually. The author of this book is Tsunade himself, except that the silent search is the medical work of Tsunade 15 years later! And only a small part of it was intercepted. deliberately spent a certain amount of trading points, to remove any possible names, dates and other information. system is worthy of the word "universal". "anything else?" Tangshou had gone deeper, but suddenly realized that it was gone. The whole paper, but only ten short pages. For top medical ninjas like her, this feeling is terrible. "This is a series." Shaking his head helplessly, "only in the jars of the medical series, but it is very difficult to collect all of them." The third charm of the jar! Collect! is like a game of smoking a wife. One treasure is useless, two treasures have low damage, three treasures are like passers-by, four treasures, you haven''t rushed to fill her up yet. Chapter 4： : Almighty Eye! "Damn it!" Tsunade raised his fist, obviously annoyed. But looking at the innocent look of silence, he let go. At this time, you can see the benefits of the previous wage earners. No matter what luck, it has nothing to do with him. "You still have it, I mean this kind of jar from the medicine department." Tsuneo stared at the silence fiercely. She felt that there was a pressure in her heart, and she had to open the jar again to vent. "Of course." Nodded silently. There was a flower in my heart. He couldn''t be more aware of this emotion. The more good things are opened, the more you want to open them. "Mute." Gundam Guru took a sip of wine and waved his hand, "Give money!" "Master Gangshou." A mute and quiet voice came, "There is no more money." "What?" Tsunade blinked, a little dumbfounded. "Have you forgotten how much you lost yesterday?" Silent mute face. "......" Silence is also a little dull. After removing the two free ones, I just opened eight jars, only 400,000. Exchanged for trading points, it is only about twenty-four thousand. Is there no money? Tangtang a magician, one of Muye Sanren, the princess of the Qianshou family, just this money? "Haha, hahaha." Tsunade laughed a little embarrassedly, and then clapped on the floor with his palm, leaned forward, and said fiercely in front of the silence, "Credit!" "..." The silent face suddenly darkened, "I''m so sorry, for a small business, I don''t take credit." Just kidding, although Tsunade has good gambling, he can''t hold back too much gambling debt. Look at the hard work of debt collection in the original book. I dont even know if Tsunade has paid back, how many years it has to be chased. "Hey, don''t be so stingy." Tsunade patted two silent shoulders with great force, surprisingly. "Do you know who I am, Tsunade, one of Muye''s three ninjas? Worried that I will owe money or not?" You will not owe money or not repay it, but you will owe it for a few years and then repay it. Silence didn''t say this vomiting sentence, just shook his head firmly. Not negotiable! He wasnt worried that Tsunade would be ashamed or angry to give him a small punch or something. The Vajra amulet from the world of Xiu Xian could be understood. "." Nunu mouth of Tsunato dissatisfied. She wouldn''t say that she would **** it, but if she didn''t have the money to continue to open the jar, it would be a bit uncomfortable. "Although so, it can also be exchanged with other objects." Silence added, "Knowledge, objects...no matter what kind of things are, but the value is determined by me." "Oh?" Tsunade seemed to have some interest again, "It''s up to you to decide? If it''s something you don''t understand, how do you decide the value?" "I naturally have a way." The silent corner of the mouth raised a mysterious smile, "Guaranteed value is fair, if you have objections, you can not change." This is another benefit of the system. Free identification. Identified as a transaction, in addition to giving value, will also carry out certain content identification. "Mute, show him the last loot." Gang hands his hands around his chest, and said to the mute, the three words of loot are very bitten. Although this guy''s products are indeed surprising. But this person is an ordinary person who does not have Chakra and has loose muscles. She can still be sure. "Yes, Master Tsunade." After a while, Mute got up and left, holding some items. Although Tsunade has left Konoha. But there are still some provocators. These scrolls are the spoils obtained from those ninjas. "Look at these, how much can it be worth?" Gang Tei''s face had a hint of joking. These are all ninja things. Ninjutsu, cutting tool. People who are not ninjas, how is it possible to judge the value. and silent. raised two fingers, standing in front of the eyebrow shape, whispered. "Almighty eyes, open!" That moment, in the center of his forehead, a golden pattern slowly emerged in the streamer, and an unspeakable breath filled it. Tsunade''s playful expression, stiff on his face. what is this? She looked at the pattern on the silent forehead, which seemed to be the appearance of one eye, but when she looked at it like this, even she felt a prick. Silence is to lower your head subconsciously in indescribable emotions. distinguished. Even if I don''t know what it is, I feel a noble breath. can''t look directly, can''t be disrespectful. Tsunade has never seen or heard of such eye patterns, and what did this person just say? Almighty eyes? Silence took a look at the expressions of the two. is quite satisfied. This pattern, if it is a modern person, can probably distinguish what this pattern is. Eye of Agomo. is the one on Dr. Strange''s neck. However, silence is only through the trading system, spent a total of 25,000 trading points, customized a manifested gadget, exuding a trace of noble mystery, is its entire role. is not cheap, but it is worth it. This is also an "excuse", an excuse for him to be able to determine the value of the item, and even, in some verbal confrontations, it can also reveal abilities such as "future vision". "Three Scrolls of Ninjutsu. UU Reading " looked at those things in silence and read the identification results given by the system, "respectively, the C-level soil escape? The earth''s escape? The technique of splitting the earth and turning palms, and the B-level water escape? The burst of water, B-level ninjutsu also includes the ninjutsu experience written by Shangren, and only one of those blades is the elite Cutting tools, total value...about 3.6 million." These are worth over 200,000 transaction points in the system. is more than silently imagined. But too. B-level ninjutsu is already quite powerful in this world, generally, only a little bit of ninja can master it. If you reach level A, the price will increase sharply, because most of them are some secrets. "I didn''t even open it to see?" Tsunade looked at the silence deeply. After a moment of silence, he suddenly took off the necklace on his neck. "How much is this necklace worth?" "Mr. Tsunade, this is..." The mute beside could not help but exclaim. However, Tsunade didn''t reply, didn''t even look at her, just stared at the silence. In ''s eyes, there seemed to be a deep sadness. Unknown necklace. looked silently at this rope-tied necklace, which seemed to be some kind of ore-like necklace, and thought of the plot information about it in his mind. Relics of the first generation of Naruto. A Chakra crystal that only responds to the first generation of Naruto Chakra. Tsunade once gave it to his younger brother, Thousand Hands Rope Tree, and Rope Tree died the next day, still dead old. Later gave it to his lover Kato, but Kato was also dead and his kidneys flew away. Therefore, this necklace is called "death necklace" by Tsuna. So, how do you answer? Chapter 5： : A 10-character stand of courage "This is a high-purity chakra crystal, which only responds to a specific chakra, and can restrain the power of the manpower column. It is worth...about three million." Silence finally told the truth. "That''s all?" Tsuna said afterwards. "That''s all!" The answer was silent and affirmative. There is no curse on this necklace. As for the rope tree and Kato... In Naruto, who didnt die a few people, the fault is not the necklace, but the world. Tsunade stared at the silence, and the middle of his eyebrows was already twisted into a ball. appeared, Tsunade''s irritable expression. is indeed more realistic than the most realistic silence I have ever seen, the key is temperament. "Tsunade...Miss." Silence shouted Tsunade''s name for the first time and looked at her very seriously. "You need to be clear, I am not an ordinary businessman, nor are I selling ordinary products, Just such an object is not enough to make me wrong." "...mysterious guy." Tang''s hand held the necklace tightly in his hand, and he couldn''t tell what kind of feeling it was. This necklace is a relic of grandpa. She didn''t believe it either, with a curse on it. However, after getting some kind of confirmation. The cloud that enveloped my heart, not only did not relieve, but became more intense. "Open the can!" she yelled as if she was venting. She slurped all the wine left in the bottle, and her face was flushed with red, and then she dropped the empty bottle. "Mute, Go get some more wine." opened his mouth silently and seemed to want to say nothing, but in the end he said nothing. stood up, saluted slightly to the silence, turned around and left, and came back after only a moment. looked at Tsunade silently, knowing clearly. should make a fortune tonight. Some people like to open boxes when they are in a bad mood. It seems that they must use good luck to ease their mood. Of course, if they are not possessed by the chiefs, they will only get more and more annoying. In this case. Then prepare some good things. Silently took out a reel and put away the pile of items just now. "Don''t sit silly here and drink together." Tsuna shattered another jar with a snap, and glanced dumbly at the silence. "Always do business with customers to drink bars." silence suddenly helpless. He has too many secrets. Dare not drunk casually. However, there was no rejection. "Then respect is worse than obedience." Raised his hand and drank a small wine glass from the mute. Spend some trading points to buy a sobering pill and eat it first. "it is good!" Tsunade broke the jar again with a slap, and excitedly recognized the treasure inside. looked at her silently. Such a woman. Why is it so popular among Naruto fans? An old lady in her fifties, with a personality that is extreme, self-willed, gambling like life, spending money like running water, still a violent woman who likes to hit people with her fists... However, the weak side and the strong side, the gentle side and the rough side, indeed formed a good contrast. and many more-- ''S silent gaze suddenly caught a spot. suddenly realized. It turns out that the biggest charm is really the big murderer. "Boy, what''s this?" Tsunade leaned on the silent shoulder and leaned over, shaking the bottle in his hand, his body full of alcohol. "Uh." The silent expression was slightly unnatural, but recovered quickly. "Forging body fluids, every time you take a bath, if you persist for a long time, even ordinary people can have the physical quality like a ninja. Treasure of the body ninja." This old lady was unexpectedly soft. is not a centuries-old world of immortality. cheated a bit, hello! "Hoooo! Good stuff, mute, this is for you." Tsunato threw the mute happily. Inside these jars, silence is a selection, something useful for ninjas. Although they are all bargains at around six hundred trading points. However, some come from the magical world, some from the world of immortality, and even the most valuable one, the red potion from the bone king world, can effectively restore certain injuries, and even only sells 688. After those loot items were used up, it was even more abrupt, squeezing the total value of more than eight million, that is, 300,000 trading points, from the mouth of Tsunato. Until the end, night came. The broken earthenware pots, various medicines and medicinal materials. Tsunade looked super satisfied, and she had the last half a million in her hand. "One more set!" "Miss Tsunate." Blinking silently, "Congratulations, you have purchased more than 20 sets of first-level cans in total, and now you are eligible to purchase second-level cans." "Second-tier jar?" Tsunade was surprised. "Yes." Silence took out another scroll. "The jars worth half a million. The previous ones, although rare, are all gadgets. The real treasures still have to be in more advanced jars. I found it." "Baubles?" Tsunade''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the spirit of being drunk completely turned back to a little clear. The medicines and medicinal materials in front of me. Even her can''t do it. Take it out, it is very easy to cause shock in the major ninja villages. But just gadgets? "Then come one." Tsunate was obviously aroused by interest. opened the reel silently, and a jar more than doubled in size appeared. Snapped. Tangshou usually slap and smash. Inside is a cross-shaped necklace. Value, six thousand trading points! "Congratulations!" Silence raised his voice, showing a congratulatory smile, "Unexpectedly, the first level two jar appeared with special equipment, a cross of courage!" "Courage of Courage?" Tsunade picked up the necklace, looked at it for a while, and finally gave up. "Just say what''s the use." "As the name suggests, it can increase the wearer''s courage." Silent introduced, "As long as it is worn on the body, the fear will dissipate to a certain extent, and people will have more courage to face misfortune. This kind of spiritual blessing props are Rarely, it is worth about 700,000." Props from a gamified world. has a special effect of courage +2. That''s right. This is something that is more valuable to Tsunato. Phobias! Gang hands who have lost important people one after another, suffering from phobias, as long as they see blood, they will be involuntarily afraid. This is one of the three ninjas who once broke the name of Hehewei on the battlefield. irony. After listening to the silent introduction, Tsunai stared at the necklace staring blankly, his eyes complex. Courage? Slowly, she put the necklace around her neck. collided gently with the unknown necklace. Chapter 6： : The motivation to sell cans The effect is immediate. The moment the necklace was worn on his neck, Tsuna clearly felt a little different. The most striking picture of the past is extremely painful as long as a memory is recalled. Today, although it is still painful, there is no such unacceptable and unbearable despair. just like. on the cliff, grabbed the last straw, beneath the abyss, but still refused to give up. "This is courage..." She muttered to herself, her eyes turned red involuntarily. She now feels faintly. Why the rope tree rushes forward, and why Kato cuts off. In order to protect the things that must be protected, even in the face of pain, crisis, despair, and strong forward, this is courage. "Admiral Tsunade?" Mute looked at Tsunade distressed and worried. She had never seen Tsunade crying, even when she was drinking alone. Tsunade seemed to react a little. She looked at her white arm, and suddenly, her fingers painted with bright red nail polish, stroked fiercely on the arm. The skin ruptures and dark blood flows out. "Master Gangshou!" exclaimed silently, rushing to try to help Gangshou stop bleeding. "Mute!" Tsuneo shouted heavily. The silent movement froze, looking at the solemn face. She knows it. Admira Tsunates phoemia, as soon as he saw blood, he was afraid to tremble. and many more-- Silent and sudden discovery. No shaking. was staring at his arm at that moment, and staring at the bright red blood of his hands, although he still had fear in his eyes, fearing the pain of losing the important person that day. But! No shaking! silently sipped the wine, with a faint smile in the corner of his mouth. Sure enough. The cross of courage, just like the courage halo of DNF nurse, is a positive BUFF bonus. Tsunami''s phobia was originally a psychological effect. Under the bonus, his resistance to fear increased. Even if it is not completely cured. However, it is only a matter of time to give her some time to practice, to adapt, adjust her mindset, and completely heal. do not know either. After Da She Wan found the door, he bit his finger and found that Tsuna was not afraid, and there was a pile of powerful potions. However, this has nothing to do with him. Since Tsunato was still struggling to overcome phobia, silence began to count today''s gains. received a total of 10.4 million worth of goods, which is 600,000 trading points, from Tsunato. The cost, including clay pots, all add up to about 150,000 transaction points. Pure earning 450,000 trading points. Triple profit! Sure enough, selling jars is the right way to trade, this is a business that can squeeze all the money out of others'' hands! It''s a pity that Tsunade is poorer than expected. Silently looked at several items that he valued. Dark fruit, worth 21 million trading points. Wolverine''s immortal body is worth 11 million. Dr. X''s motivation is worth 17 million. What''s special. ''S amazing and powerful abilities are all tens of millions of trading points, but if you do not find the corresponding fantasy world, but instead use the trading points to customize the goods, the value has to double, not worth the loss. is still poor. Although you can choose some less powerful products, your family knows your family. Silence is very clear, he has no sense of fighting, and he is not interested in fighting. His definition of ability is self-preservation. After all, not everyone is a decent person like Tsuneo. Run away with the remaining money. Or, buy subordinates? If you dont want to fight, its good to buy a loyal subordinate. Suddenly flashed a figure in his silent mind, a character he liked very much. Strategic use Almighty Angel-Icarus. comes from the Queen of the Sky in "The Fall of the Sky". It is powerful, and most importantly. looks great. has a good personality. Once you recognize the Lord, you will be very obedient. Check it out quickly. Sure enough. Value... 82 million! Silence was a waste of energy, and he could only restrain his expression. Why is it so expensive? Dr. X''s motivation is only over ten million. took some time to look carefully before he understood. Whether it is fruit or ability, it is just a qualification, a growthable qualification, the specific upper limit, or you have to rely on your own development and growth to be able to reach that height, which is why the undead body of Wolverine also has to be thousands. Wan-this does not need to grow. Looking at the products in my mind. is silent, and then you get motivated at once. Make money, buy Ikanos! "Miss Tsunade." He looked away from his eyes, letting Mute to treat his arm, and then handed over something, "This, please take it." "What is this?" Tsunade reached out and took it. Although her face was pale, she now truly understands how amazing the persons goods are in front of her. is just a necklace. was able to give her courage. And the item in his hand is a delicate badge with the same pattern that appeared on the forehead before Shen Mo. Almighty and Almighty Eye... "This is a badge that only a second-level customer is eligible to use. UU reading is used for communication." Silent explained, "You only need to enter a little Chakra to be able to notify me, if Miss Tsunade will still If you want to buy a jar, you can contact me through this." This stuff is very valuable, with a total of three thousand trading points, mainly because of customization. But it is worth it. Tsunade in front of her, although she has no money now, but with her identity and ability, it is easy to get money. This is a good customer. "Oh? Are you going away?" Tsunade can''t see the material made of the badge in his hand. "I am a businessman after all." Silent smiled, the meaning is obvious. You have no money. Why am I still staying? "This mark." Tsunade propped his hands on his legs, leaning forward slightly, his dark golden eyes reflecting the silent figure, "You call it the omnipotent and omnipotent eye, then, does this mean that you sell the jar , What kind of things can be done?" Tsunade at this time. With a share of invisible oppression. can''t see the slightest drunkenness. Because of the cross of courage, did you come out of that decadent state? silently and silently exchanged a Vajra symbol worth 3,000 trading points into his arms. looked at the teleport props in the shopping cart again. was silent for a moment, and felt it was time. Give some stimulation. said with a smile: "Is it omnipotent, I don''t know, but in the jars I sell, there are indeed many people who have opened impossible miracles." "For example?" Tsune asked. "..." Silently looked at her eyes, slowly spit out a word, "Resurrection." Chapter 7： : The Almighty Chamber of Commerce Resurrection! When the word was spoken, Tsuna''s eye pupil shrank sharply. Unspeakable oppression emerged from her. even mutely covered his mouth. However, silence seemed to be aware of nothing, still smiling. He felt that it was time. From free canning, to now, step by step, it is time to give some fierce material. "Miss Tsunate, you should have lost an important person... In your world, there are too many such things." "Our world?" Tsunade repeated the sentence. "So, let me introduce myself formally." Silent chuckled, "I am a different world businessman affiliated with the Chamber of Omniscience and Almighty, silence." This is naturally a fictional identity. Silence has long been clear. Some of the things he brought out could not be explained. Some of the medicinal materials just now do not exist in this world. In the future, there will be more magical products. Adding the identity of a businessman from a different world can not only explain the source of the goods, but also increase mystery. If necessary, it can even raise a banner and make some people dare not act rashly. Moreover, as long as there are enough cans sold, according to this profit, he will soon become stronger. "Different world?" Tsunade seemed more confused. In the world of Naruto, although there are many black technologies, it is essentially a society with backward technology. ordinary people do not have the concept of a different world. "Yes, the world is not unique." Raised his hand slowly and silently, from the system, customized a one-time mirror operation. Tap at your fingertips. Many illusory pictures slowly emerged. There are unimaginable high-rise buildings, many huge metal monsters gushing out of the black hole in the air, and fighting with strange-shaped warriors; a powerful army, huge trees standing and walking like people, and dragons breathing flames ; There is a **** standing in the cloud, holding lightning to punish the world....... All of these. is all the movie pictures that I have watched in silence. His dull voice slowly sounded. "We walk in many worlds and trade commodities with any existence, whether it is a person or a deity, so please do not limit our ability with the vision of a world." Silently said, "Perfect resurrection, there is no existence Any price and defect, this kind of goods, we also have, are hidden in these jars that can be called treasure." "......" Tangshou did not reply for a long time, silently even subconsciously bit his palm covering his lips, as if to judge whether he was dreaming. And these extremely real pictures in front of me. The unheard of magical goods in the jar. proves reality everywhere. I don''t know how long it has passed, and Tsunato has a hoarse voice, breaking the peace. "How much... how long can you get the resurrection you said." Her fists were clenched tightly, her body trembling slightly, but her face was not a tough expression, but her lips were tightly pursed, and she looked a little weak. Because she is really, I really want to think about it. See you again. "...I don''t know." Silently shook his head. "If it is to resurrect a person of ordinary strength, theoretically...it is possible in the tertiary jar...but if it is opened If there are enough cans, there will definitely be them. These cans will respond to the deepest wishes of the can opener." First-class jars, selling at 3,000 trading points. Secondary jars, selling 30,000 trading points. Level 3 jars, selling 300,000 trading points. And so on. If the rope tree is resurrected, even if it is a customized service, it is only about 400,000 trading points. is only a twelve-year-old Ninja after all. Kato''s words...that''s expensive. "A three-level jar, one for 5 million?" Tsuna''s eyes grew firmer, "I will get the money." "A lot more benefits." The silence reminded, "The more you open, the greater the hope." Although he has some sympathy, he has not forgotten his principle as a businessman. Resurrection coins will be left last. Anyway, there are not many other good things. "Do you have more benefits?" Tsunade looked at the silence and frowned, "You came to our world just to sell goods? Can you travel to different worlds, have so many magical items, and you are also passionate about money?" is just that kind of water of life. Even Daimyo will get it at any cost. Because of the cross of courage and the new goal, today''s Tsunamate has come out of the decadent state. And such consequences. is that she began to face the meaning of silence, and... the purpose of his appearance! "We trade, not just money." Silence pulled out a piece of paper money, sandwiched between two fingers, and laughed, "Currency, it condenses the desire of a world''s people for it, which is for us Valuable goods, and this value, can only be reflected in the transaction." "It turns out so." Tsunade squeezed his chin for a moment, then raised his eyes, "What do you mean?" "..." Silence is a bit of a headache, "In short, our purpose is just to trade jars." A lie is always covered with countless lies. Anyway, it''s all fooling, there is no way to understand it. "Is that so?" Tsunato didn''t know whether to believe it or not, but suddenly a confident smile appeared on his face See if you have a bad purpose, hum. " "Master Gangshou..." The silent eyes are blooming with small stars. How many years have she been, how many years have she not seen such a daring gangster. Silence is a bit speechless. Is he really asking for it? "So, let''s go to rest first." Tsunade raised his hand and waved, "Start tomorrow morning." "Huh?" Silenced for a while before reacting. What she said was actually including herself. "Anyway, you said that your purpose is to trade." Tsunade wrapped his hands around his chest and smiled undiminishedly, "Kuyiba, there are a lot of rich people there, and they will definitely be interested in your jars, why not want to go ?Or......" This merchant is too mysterious no matter the origin or the goods he sells. Leave it alone. Maybe something will happen, and she can restore her to the heyday by opening the can, and even a few more cards. Bring back Konoha. is the best way. and silent, a strange feeling appeared in my heart. Now that the three generations of Naruto are not dead, if Tsunato returns to the village, the plot will be all messed up. ......Forget it, it doesn''t matter. However, Konoha is indeed a good place, where there are many big employers, and although he is not strong enough, but with one-time goods, he does not have to worry too much about safety issues, and he can still do it if he cant escape. He just wants to make money now. In terms of the capabilities of this system in mind, as long as there is money, there is nothing to fear. Chapter 8： : Key customers Although Konoha is a good place, however, after seeing the expression of Tsunade, the silence is clear. She wanted to tie herself to Konoha. This is not enough. There are many rich people in Konoha, and there are also many rich people in other places. The most important thing is. As a mysterious businessman, he can''t give people the illusion of being restricted. "If Miss Gangte is willing to introduce me to guests, it would be better." Silent said with a chuckle. "With the badge, you can contact me anytime, anywhere. If there are guests who want to buy cans, then I will be the first Hurry up." "There is no need to be so troublesome, you just follow me directly." Tsunade hands around her chest, the tone is undoubted, and the domineering side leaks. "This is not enough." Silent smile unchanged, stood up, "I still have many guests, then, Miss Tsunade, don''t go away." After the elegant salute. hasn''t waited for Tsunato to prepare for any movement. Bang bang, the whole person disappeared like a phantom. A short distance phantom shift valued at 700 trading points. "Master Gangshou!" The mute could not help but exclaim. "Space Ninjutsu?" Tsunade frowned tightly, but soon shook his head like a self-repudiation, "No, not like it." As the granddaughter of the first generation of Naruto, the space teleport ninjutsu developed by her second grandfather, the technique of flying thunder god, she naturally had seen. But what it was just now is completely different. The spatial means of a different world? Tangshou thought for a moment, then stood up suddenly. "Mute, let''s go back to Konoha." For the businessmen of different worlds, the three generations of Naruto must be notified as soon as possible, and the money for the resurrection must be collected as soon as possible. has left Tsuna for decades, and for the first time, is determined to return to Konoha. What kind of different follow-up this will cause has nothing to do with silence. He is now wandering in this small city. looks very peaceful. But just like walking in a certain movie city, in the silent world of the original, there have been few towns with such short houses. "So, what do you do next?" Silently exchanged a chicken leg, leaned against a wall, took it in his hands, and looked at the few pedestrians on the street. Suddenly a strong sense of loneliness struck. In a different world, alone. was immersed in the system in his mind. He had originally tried to find the "return to earth" purchase option as soon as he realized the crossing, but he did not find it. Customized words. also displays "Insufficient trading points". has not completely cut off hope. "...Forget it, it''s useless." Silently finished the chicken legs in his hands and wiped his mouth. "How much does it take to customize an identity search service? Well, it''s only more than 1,300 in such a small town. Are you looking for the richest one..." In the world of Naruto, the most powerful one must be a ninja. But the richest, it may not be necessary. Ninjas are not engaged in production work, and the number is far less than ordinary people. In the name of this world, after all, the ordinary people are still managed by ordinary people. Businessmen and nobles. These people may not have less money than ninjas. And in this town. The highest position and the richest owner of Kitahara family, Kitahara Yuki, is enjoying a dinner. He is in his fifties. Very old and haggard. The face is covered with wrinkles, but, naturally, there is a kind of majesty, which may come from the exquisite clothing, or from the possessions and power in his hands. Suddenly. bang loudly, a person appeared suddenly in front of him. "who?" Several figures rushed over in an instant. Those ninjas supported by Kitahara. Silence did not panic, just silently said in his heart. "Exchange, mirror space." That moment, a mysterious atmosphere quickly spread, and an invisible barrier enveloped him and the Kitahara family. The magic from Dr. Strange opens a small space of ten minutes and consumes two thousand trading points. But the effect is excellent. Those ninjas outside stopped suddenly. With a surprised expression on each face, he was clearly near, but looked around as if he saw nothing. This changed the situation, causing Kitahara Yuki to stand up sharply, his eyes widened, his two sons were even more embarrassed, trembling and backing away, one yelling and the other still knowing to stand in front of his father . "Hello." Silence has put on a neat tuxedo, holding a small and delicate round stick in his hand, and now he smiles lightly and greets the father and son in front of them. "How is this going?" "You did it?" "Who are you, what are you doing!?" Although Kitahara Yuki didn''t open his mouth, his tight body and slightly trembling palms showed that he was scared by this strange sight. The ninjas outside, even the offering that is said to be the ninja, seemed to be aware of nothing, and left after a while. Although I don''t know how the person in front of me did it. But there is no doubt. This is someone who can''t resist. "Please allow me to introduce myself." Silent and elegant salute, "I am a businessman, a businessman selling special goods." He gently waved with a cane in his hand. Ten small jars were quietly placed in front of them. "I think...you may be interested in my products, Mr. Kitahara." The silent corner of the mouth made a smile. "Businessman?" Kitahara said in his mouth, looking at these clay pots, he was a little settled in his heart. UU reading as long as it is asking for money, it is not the worst case. "These are not ordinary clay pots." Silence seemed to know what he was thinking, smiling and said slowly. "For countless years, we have walked in countless worlds and sold magical pots to people. All kinds of incredible miracles, if the guests are lucky enough to gain immortality, powerful strength, and endless power, then, Mr. Kitahara, do you want to try a group first?" For the words of silence, Kitahara is a little difficult to understand. However, in the current situation, he does not seem to have the power to refuse. wanted to speak, but was interrupted by silence. "Your money is ready." Silence seemed to know what he was going to say in advance. It was a wave of scepter, piles of coins, and even gold and silver treasures, all of which appeared. These are the money of Kitahara family. belongs to the head of the North Plains family. Customized service, consuming 5,000 transaction points. Kitahara Yuki took a deep breath, and he even saw the ring left by his mother in it, which was treasured in the most hidden place in the room. Such a mysterious means, even if he is closely related to the ninja, Never heard of it. But with such a method, why not just take away the property? "We will only complete a sincere transaction." Silent smiled, waved a hand, and another meditation came, "So, guests don''t have to worry at all." He was very excited at this time. This Kitahara family. There are more than ten million trading points! He''s worth so much blood! Before starting trading, spend nearly ten thousand yuan to pretend to be forced! Chapter 9： : From fear to bankruptcy ''S silence really brought some comfort to Yuki Kitahara. In this situation. There is no need for the other party to deceive him. looked at these jars, and some cold sweat appeared involuntarily. He is an ambitious person. As an ordinary person, he also broke into a big family, but because of this, he is more afraid of death. "I don''t know how much these jars are worth?" he asked tentatively, while glaring fiercely at the elder son who was still shaking. By comparison, the second son who had tried to calm down was significantly better some. "These are just first-class jars, worth 50,000 one." Silently raised five fingers. fifty thousand? Kitahara Yuki was a little surprised. Not because it is expensive, but because it is so cheap? After all, in the other party''s mouth, these jars, "can get eternal life, get strength". "Just started doing business, it is natural to start small and establish trust." Silence seemed to know what he was thinking, and chuckled, "I am a businessman, but I attach great importance to the word trust." "...Good!" Yuki Kitahara also showed his courage as a homeowner. reached out his hand and placed half a million coins respectfully in front of silence. "So, the transaction is established." With a silent wave, these coins disappeared. "Don''t you open it and see? Believe me, I won''t let the guests down." Kitahara Yuki''s palm shook slightly. If it is just finished after the purchase, it is naturally better, but unfortunately, it is not so simple. Take a deep breath. reaches out his hand and opens. "Father." His second son suddenly said, "Let me work." "Dragon too..." Kitahara Yuki was a little touched. After all, no one knows what will happen when these jars are opened. But nodded. Kitahara family, but can''t do without him. Kitahara Ryota, also sweating in the palm of his hand, carefully looked at the silence, then gritted his teeth, and suddenly opened one of the jars. Inside is a halo. "congratulations--" The sudden sound of silence made all three of them tremble. "The first jar opened a rare item worth 60,000 yuan." With a congratulatory smile, Shen Yun waved his hand, and the little halo flew up, "This is an experience group, It represents the experience gained by a person wielding a sword 1,400 times. So, do guests want to try it?" Yes, this is a customized product. Although the price of customized products is very expensive. But silence is anyway the lowest price that controls costs at the transaction limit of 600 trading points. The key lies in. Its magical effect can make these trembling guests dispel some vigilance and - increase interest. Facing the silent smile, Kitahara Yuki became silent. "Father." It is still Ryota Kitahara, "Please let me give it a try." "Dragon too." Kitahara Yuki showed a gratifying gaze, "It seems that I have been too concerned about you in the past." He really does not like this second son very much, but today, his performance is so pleased to Yuki Kitahara. looked at this scene with silence and interest. Do these people think of their commodities as flood beasts? Kitahara Ryota didn''t say much, with a firm expression on his face, and then he reached out and touched the halo slowly. That moment. The halo sank into his palm. Kitahara Ryota''s body immediately stiffened, and he felt his arm slightly warm, and a memory that didn''t belong to him appeared in his mind. The self in the memory waved his sword against the stake for 1,400 times, never At rest, even subconsciously, the palm becomes the virtual grip of holding the sword. Waiting for the time to come back. looked blankly at his palm. above. There are even blisters that are grinded from holding a sword. first was incredible, then after waving his arm a few times, he showed a happy and shocked expression. "Father." He looked at his father, excitedly showed the blisters on his palm to him, and also made a sword-swinging gesture, with unusually standard movements and one go. turned out to be true! Kitahara Yuki couldn''t help but take a deep breath. He clearly disregarded his second son, because his body was weak, he had not exercised at all, and had been studying. But blisters. clearly comes out of the new sword training! also has this skillful sword-swinging posture. How did do it? Yuki Kitahara was shocked and felt his scalp numb, which was beyond his ability to understand. Silently smiled at the corner of his mouth, slowly sorted out his collar that was not messy, and then said softly: "This is the magic of the jar, which contains commodities that you can''t imagine." "So, continue?" His words seemed to remind these people that Yuki Kitahara suddenly realized. looked at the remaining nine jars. even had some hot eyes. He was faintly aware. This may not be the crisis of their North Plains family, but an opportunity, a great opportunity! Next jar. He opened it himself. Inside is... a dagger. "Ordinary goods are also available." Silence shrugged slightly, "After all, this is just the cheapest first-class jar." Normal? Kitahara Yuki took it in his hand, Morihan''s blade, reflecting his gaunt face under the candlelight, Morihan''s blade and even the stinging eyes hurt. This is a rare weapon. Moreover, UU reads the groove on . When he was young, he also dared to fight and kill Yuki Kitahara, and he easily thought of the role of this groove. "Good knife." He exclaimed. "Please continue." The silence urged a little. The cost of maintaining this mirrored space can be larger than these commodities. He wants to sell 20 sets of first-level cans as soon as possible, and then start selling second-level cans. "Yes!" Kitahara Yuki has also eased from the initial fear, looking at the silent eyes, with awe and faint excitement! Even the eldest son of poor performance. stopped shaking at this time, a little curious, even looking at the remaining jar with longing. Silence has seen what will happen next. From fear, to expectation, to fascination. At last. is bankrupt. One jar after another was opened. Various magical items appeared inside. This series. In the silent composition, it is a jar belonging to the "Kendo series". Therefore, he put weapons in it, sword practice experience, remnants of swordsmanship cheats, and even a wisp of sword meaning from the world of sword fairy. is very subtle and fleeting. This still left the three people in front of him with horrified expression. They didn''t feel anything substantive, just as if they "saw", the power of breaking the mountain and river. That is an unimaginable state, just like a god. And after the ten jars were opened. Silence is just a simple mention. Kitahara Yuki, without a word, decided to continue to buy cans. ''S gaze has already begun to fanatical. Chapter 10： : Buy more jars! The silence showed the man''s enthusiasm. is not just him. and his two sons. Sure enough. Compared to Tsunato, who was originally a powerful person, weaker people are more likely to be immersed in the desire to gain strength. Raised his hand in silence, it was another set of jars. "Please." With a smile on his face, he directly took the money from the other party. For silence, the more indulgent the guest, the better. Yoshiki Kitahara couldnt help but open the jar directly. One item at a time was taken out. This time, an experience group appeared again, and it was a training experience of a certain sword technique, which Yuki Kitahara used directly by himself. is clearly the memory of hard training, but he showed a look of incomparable enjoyment. was so excited that his body was shaking slightly. The feeling of becoming stronger in an instant is really tempting for a person like him with ambitions. "Sir, I want to continue!" He looked at the silence fanatically and in awe. did not speak in silence, just waved his hand while smiling. Continue to open the can! Twenty groups of first-level cans were opened in less than an hour. The total price, the currency of Naruto World, is 10 million. Converted to 600,000 trading points. has approached Tsuna. However, the property of the Kitahara family has only been reduced by a small amount. "Congratulations to the guests, they are qualified to open the second-level jar." The silence is not in a hurry. On the second time, say this sentence. "Secondary jars?" Yuki Kitahara seemed to realize something, and he looked at the silence with anticipation. "Not bad." Silence pointed to these goods in front of you, "Only customers who have purchased a certain number of first-level cans are eligible to buy more advanced cans. I believe that guests should also be able to see them. A lot of magical items, but most of them are of low value." Value is not high? Kitahara Yuki''s breathing has some rapidness. indeed. Although these items are miraculous, they don''t play much role, and their reinforcement is limited. "Secondary jars, each with a price of half a million." With a wave of silence, ten larger jars appeared in front of me. Jars of this price. Sell a group, that is, 300,000 trading points. This is the weapon that the Kitahara family can dry out. "500,000..." Kitahara Yuki hesitated for a moment, because this price was not low even for him. However, looking at these magical goods in front of me. got hot again. "Buy!" He picked up five million dollars and pushed it to silence, "Please give me a group." "Trust me." Silently put away this large sum of money, "Guests will not regret it." does not regret it. is just the third jar, and the same thing as before is opened. Experience. Forging body experience. The difference is that the effect is ten times that of just now! Kitahara Yuki, after just using it for a while, felt his body heat up, his already old and weak body, even at this moment, the muscles were puffed up and became strong and powerful! "This... is a miracle!" He looked at his body and felt that there was no flaw, and it felt exactly the same as the strength he had exercised. Heartbeat. If you rely on these jars, you can do it, you can surpass the ninja! "Ten times the price, naturally has ten times the value." Silently chuckled, the sound seemed to be with a slight enchantment, "If you open the jar of the medicine series, there may be an old fountain and regain youth." "His -" Kitahara Yuki gasped. However, there is no doubt. Everything in front of has confirmed the magic of these jars. Goose bumps are spread all over his arm even with excitement. "Mr." He seemed to think of something suddenly, looking excitedly at the silence, "Is there...a more advanced jar?" The silent corner of the mouth evoked a smile and nodded gently. "of course." Kitahara Yuki''s eyes suddenly turned red. with a strong color. gasped, after being silent for a moment. violently. Push all the money on my side to silence. "Father!" His eldest son was taken aback by this action, "This is all the money in our family!" "Stupid!" Yuki Kitahara kicked his son with blue muscles around his neck, "As long as you have the power! As long as you can recover your youth, even if you have all the money in the Kitahara family, all the industries are gone! Will come back again!" The silent sentence returned to youth, and really stimulated him. was still hesitating to reserve some property for his son. but now. His inner ambitions, the ambitions limited by qualifications and abilities, grew rapidly in front of the miracles displayed by these jars. "These assets are worth a total of 200 million yuan." Silently said, "You can buy forty sets of secondary jars. May I ask, what kind of series do you want to buy?" "Can I only buy second-class jars?" Yuki Kitahara froze. But their family has accumulated all the money for several years. Even except those immovable property. Even the gold hidden in the sleeves is here. "After buying 50 sets, you will be eligible to buy a third-level jar." Silent smiled slightly, "This is the rule." The moment when the last four words are spoken. Unexpected. has a creepy feeling that swept the hearts of these three people. will die. If you break the rules, you will definitely die! Although the fear lasted only a short period of time, Yuki Kitahara found that his back was completely wet with sweat. looked at the silent eyes became more and more awed. These magical jars are just commodities sold by the person in front of him, so what an unimaginable existence he himself is. Silence is very satisfied with this look. The effect of this fear is pretty good. Right now he. More and more skilled in using some one-time merchandise loading skills. After Yuki Kitahara confirmed the series of cans. Waving in silence. Four hundred jars appeared densely in front of me. "So, the transaction has been completed." Silent and elegant salute, he knew that the person in front of him had no money, and then, as usual, handed a badge, "Guest is already a member of my all-knowing Almighty Chamber of Commerce, if you need to buy cans later , Can be notified by the badge." "Thank you, Mr." Kitahara Yuki received this exquisite badge very cautiously. "So, leave now." After the silence salutes again. banged softly, and his whole body seemed to shatter and dissipate like the invisible barrier around him. This bizarre picture made the three of us only feel the scalp tingling. But looking at the hundreds of jars in front of me. is full of fanaticism. Kitahara Yuki didnt know that the value he paid was enough to buy a powerful ability, but after silently exploiting four-fifths and being scattered by many useless jars. The rest is used to enhance his strength, and at most, he is enhanced to a level that can be tolerated. When he found that after paying all his wealth, he was still not so powerful. Will he regret it? Do not. He will buy more jars! Chapter 11： : Make money just to enjoy left Beiyuan''s house, turned his head silently, and looked at the brightly lit, seemingly turbulent mansion. raised his head again, unconsciously reached out his hand, and made a false grasp gesture to the bright and full moon. until this moment. excited smile appeared on his face. 11 million! This is the trading point he now owns, deducting the cost, this time, he made 10 million! There is a strange feeling in my heart. is not just about making a fortune. The whole process made him very enjoyable, especially when he saw those people who were obsessed with his jars and excited to open powerful props. "It''s a bit like designing a game before." His face is cheerful, "Let customers feel happy from krypton gold, and rely on krypton gold to change their own destiny. This feeling is really...not bad. ." Some people will get a happy mood from the bottom line. seems to be a prank kid. Silence is this type. didn''t know how long it took to make a prank that would make people cry and laugh but not hurt. After entering the field of game design, he was committed to creating "happiness" with his heart. In short. This is more firm and silent to be a canner''s plan. Then next... He looked at the quiet street under the moonlight. This town, in fact, is not small. It belongs to the country of fire. It is surrounded by tall walls like wooden leaves to block the attack of beasts. Here, of course, the rich family is not only the Kitahara family, but the Kitahara family. It''s the biggest. But. Silence is not in a hurry to find the next one immediately. has more than 10 million trading points on his body, which has greatly eased his uneasy mood due to sudden changes in the environment. so now. First find a place to live to ease the drowsiness. "Mysterious businessman like me, staying in a hotel is really a bit of a price drop." Silence searched in the system, "I remember, there seems to be a super practical travel prop, found!" No room door. Space props belonging to Doraemon World. As long as the door is attached to any wall, it can be opened into a non-existent room, and then removed from the inside, the door on the outside wall will also disappear. is equivalent to saying. This is a prop that creates a dwelling of different dimensions! Value, 2.3 million trading points. "Sure enough." Silence also verified his conjecture. Compared with time machine, if the phone booth and other such effects are horrible, the price is equally horrible. This kind of prop, although magical, does not have such a huge effect, and the price will not be too expensive. This system determines the value of goods. is based on the effect. Then- "Buy!" A million-dollar silence does not mean to buy himself a comfortable and safe room. makes money just for enjoyment. Apart from the necessary deposits, being too stingy will only make the money lose its original value. After buying, find a concealed wall, install the door, open it, and find it silently surprised that there are even modern furniture in it, as well as a microwave, washing machine, electric water heater, etc., which is equivalent to a hardcover single The apartment is gone. He felt like he was back in modern times. "Sure enough, you have to refuel to make money." Silence removed the door from the inside, and then assuredly bought himself a luxurious meal from the world of halberd. The deliciousness exploded at the tip of the tongue, dispelling the loneliness of a person eating. And just when he enjoyed it. Because of his appearance. Many people stay up all night. Tsunade and Mute drove back to Konoha overnight, and Yuki Kitahara closed the door after dispersing and warning the confused guard. Open the can! Although Yuki Kitahara is old, in this family, he still has the same deterrent effect. Therefore, the whole process of opening the can was completely done by him. His two sons were only able to stare sideways. The second-level jars are accompanied by a description of the product. Don''t worry about not knowing the role. Kitahara Yuki, its very slow to open, very slow, and even categorized. One-off items are set aside, potions are set aside, weapons and props are set aside, and when you encounter that type, you can quickly strengthen your own items. Such as experience aura, then use it without hesitation. his eldest son. Kitahara Xutai, full of envy. and his second son, Kitahara Ryota, kept his head down respectfully. finally. All the jars are finished. Basically, except for the least valuable coins, the rest of the props have no low value. among them. is the most expensive, undoubtedly the old fountain. opened three full bottles. Each bottle can have an extra one month of life. Kitahara Yuki slowly closed his eyes, and for a long time, suddenly opened, looking at his two sons. "Void Tai, Long Tai, no one should tell this thing! It is about the future prosperity of my Kitahara family." "Yes!" The two sons shuddered. They saw the killing intention in the eyes of their father. If you dare to leak out. UU reading Even if it is himself, his father will never show mercy. "Void Tai." Yuki Kitahara continued, but in a tone of order, "You take a part of the merchandise and go to the ninja black market to sell, you must sell a high price, Long Tai, you and me, go to the country." The voice fell, and both sons showed incredible expressions. Only. The meaning of this expression is completely different. One is depressed, while the other is excited. Because, in the past, the opportunity to be taken to the capital was given to the eldest son Kitahara Xutai, and the second son Kitahara Ryota could only stay in this town to manage the industry. is now actually reversed. Although Yuki Kitahara did not speak directly, the meaning is already obvious. The people he valued began to move from the eldest son to the second son. eldest son Kitahara opened his mouth too much, but he dared not say anything, but clenched his fists, lowered his head, and seemed to be worried about the resentment his father saw in his eyes. And Yuki Kitahara, at this moment, his thoughts have obviously drifted to other places. He pinched the badge in his hand. In my mind, the extremely mysterious figure is lingering. Excitement, tension, fear, various emotions still fill the chest. He wouldnt be naive to think that such a existence would only have him as a guest, who had more money and power than his Kitahara family, countless. and so-- must be fast. He clearly remembered that the father-in-law of the Fire Kingdom is quite old, even after being treated by the famous medical ninja, Tsunae Hime, it is said that it is difficult to survive this winter. This is his chance! Chapter 12： : Buy 1 pet first In this world, being an ordinary person is undoubtedly sad. The absolute force is in the hands of the ninja. The only role of ordinary people is to provide social labor productivity. Food, livestock, supplies... Even in this way, it still has to bear the risk of being involved in the Ninja Village War. Even Daimyo. In the face of powerful ninjas, the lord of a country can only maintain the dignified dignity that is expressed. but now. This situation seems to have changed. Kitahara Yuki, undoubtedly, sees this in these jars, so he decided to stop everything, even more for his own ambitions. is silent, not aware of the changes he has made. He comfortably slept in the soft bed, bought the "Love Breakfast made by Yataki Rina" in the system, and spent a full 300 trading points. Really expensive! The rich and capricious silence can''t help vomiting. But. Thief is delicious! Silence now knows why some people say that the happiness of rich people is beyond your expectation, and the happiness of systematic rich people is even more unexpected. As the saying goes, I feel so warm. was eating a delicious breakfast, and the silence suddenly awakened. I dont know if this omnipotent system can buy the beautiful kitchen lady directly. previously checked the almighty angel in the skyfall, Icarus. expensive. Well, just as an ordinary cook, how about Shiri Rina? Even... what about the rest of the fantasy characters? Silence immediately searched in the mall interface of the system. Really! However, the silence is still in the future and happy, and he was keenly found that after the name of the product, SлRina, a bracket was added with the words "reproduction" in it. Introduction: The heroine from the world of the halberd spirit, Yaqi cuts the replica of Rina, has all the memories, abilities, personality, self-cognition of the replica, 100% loyal. This means... buying is not to buy the characters from the original fantasy world directly, but to make a copy by the system? The silent eyes narrowed involuntarily. He remembers that when searching for Icarus, there was obviously no additional parenthesis. searched again for Icarus. Open introduction: The heroine from Skyfall, the original product, will disappear from the original world after purchase, automatically recognize the master, the initial loyalty is 90%, the ability is as follows... Icarus, will it be me, not a copy? Why? was silent and fast, searching for the rest of the characters. Such as he is well known, Misaka Misaka, Misaki Shizaki, Asuna, and even Shock Girl, Black Widow, Black Phoenix... is all reproductions. What is the difference? Silence was aroused curiosity. He seriously thought about the differences between these characters and Icarus, and listed possible options. had a conjecture. In order to confirm it, silently searched for someone again. From, Willet in the Violet Evergarden! this time. Two products appeared. Villlet (infancy). Villette (adult copy). "it is as expected......" murmured silently, with a slight excitement in his eyes, he had found the reason. The role of Willet was unknown in childhood. However, when it was used as a weapon and used on the battlefield, it would recognize its owner and obey the masters orders. The adult Willet, after meeting the male lead , And gradually have self. That''s right. The difference should be in "recognizing the Lord". Only the character who can recognize the Lord can the system bring the original character to ensure that it belongs to the silent person who spent the trading point. If the character cannot recognize the Lord, he can only buy a copy. speculates on this. This system may not have the ability to directly manipulate consciousness. Silent try the customized service directly. Sure enough. In the system, you can buy the ability of Dr. X, you can buy the ability to tamper with the memory of "other gods", but you cannot directly customize the service and completely enslave the will of a person. "After all, is it a "universal" system, not an "omnipotent" system." Silence put the last piece of cake in his mouth and stretched out on the seat. It seems that the system has many unknown hidden rules. However, do not rush to explore. just now. First buy a small pet to solve the loneliness alone. Because it was a person in this "non-existent room", the silence made a laugh without any concealment, and then found his desired "commodity" in the system. Value, 3.3 million trading points, still a prototype! bought it! In a moment, a figure appeared on the table in front of him. "Meow--" It''s a soft cry like humming. "Wow, super cute." Silence couldn''t help but stretch out her hand and caress her soft body. "Meow." Another soft voice. The little guy seemed to enjoy it very much, and moved his little head gently on the silent arm, very intimate. That''s right. I bought it in silence, a real pet-a snow-white little milk cat ~ www.novelhall.com ~ big purple stones, snow-white hair without a trace of impurities, extremely smooth, and pink on the paws The meat pad, and the slightly fat belly, there is no doubt that this is a super cute little milk cat that is enough to attract the eyes of girls in a moment. If you put it on the short video platform of the earth, just do something. A cute level that can be ignited by small movements. Its name is-Fei Ju. From the heroine in "Guardian Catwoman Feiju", Feiju who has the blood of a cat demon. Of course, it was the childhood state before the actor was known. also inherited the quality of loyalty in her blood, so in her childhood, she can be recognized as a master, and even a prototype can be purchased. Silence has long wanted to buy a cute kitten to keep, but has never had time. Now, I can finally get my wish. And... thought of a stalk that I saw on the Internet before, and couldn''t help laughing. Unfortunately, I can''t post any more now. Otherwise, he must get down. My cat, but can really grow up to be a beautiful cat girl, what about your family? "Let''s go, Yueju, let''s go out to make money and buy you the best dried fish." The silence stood up, and it seemed full of energy at once. "Meow--" Fei Ju can''t fully understand the silence, but also knows that the owner is leaving. quickly pulled Bara''s small paws, followed the silent sleeves, and crawled swiftly onto his shoulders, lying prone like a pile of wool, gently rubbing his neck with his face, warm. Although it is still a small milk cat. But the strength is no less than that of an ordinary cat, so dont worry about falling. Chapter 13： : Back to the Village The reason for buying Yuju, as the silence said. is to resolve loneliness. It doesnt feel good to be in a different world, even if there are many characters that Silence once liked, but now they are just strangers. Moreover, as an adult whose mind has matured. Silence is clear. favorite, it is best to put on people who value their own. For example, this little milk cat on the shoulder. The initial loyalty is as high as 90%. Under such prerequisites, as long as she is good to her, she will also repay this contribution. couldn''t help but stretched out her hand and scratched her chin. After a few meows, she silently put away her warm face and focused her attention on today''s "customers". Several other families in this town. The meticulous dress and the mysterious Jar Merchant appeared again. ...... Meanwhile, Shen Mo was doing a high-margin transaction, making great profits. Tsunade, after a quick two-day and two-night journey. Finally, back to Konoha. Looking at this familiar and unfamiliar environment, Tsunade involuntarily filled his footsteps with a hint of complex emotion in his eyes. "That''s... Master Tsunate?" There was a cry of exclamation in front of the village. Even if she didn''t return to the village for several years, she was still recognized by the guard at the gate. Of course, this is also because her appearance has not changed at all. "Really Master Tsuneo!" "Master Tsunate is back!" "Master Gangshou!" "You are finally back!" From the guards in front of the door, to the passing ninjas, and even the ordinary people in the shop, but everyone who has a certain age is all excited and greeted Tsuna, it can be seen that she is popular among Konoha. is not only one of the famous three ninjas, the hero of war, the granddaughter of the first generation of Naruto. is because of superb medical ninjutsu. During the war, many ninjas, even civilians, were saved by her. "Master Gangshou..." Mute followed behind Tsunate, feeling the enthusiasm of the villagers, and there was a little redness in his eyes. "Huh, these people are still the same." Tangshou instead had a little gloomy expression, but her footsteps accelerated spontaneously. The slightly clenched fist also showed that her heart was not so calm on the surface. Along the way, people were constantly greeted with surprises. unimpeded came to the Huo Ying office. Push away directly. Inside, there are three generations of Naruto sitting on the Naruto seat, and a number of ninjas who came to relay the mission. "I heard that you came back, and I still can''t believe it." Three generations of Huo Ying looked at Tsunade with a smile, "Just come back, you look so young." "...the teacher is." Tsunade opened his mouth and finally said, "Is this already an old man?" "Hahaha." Three generations of Naruto, Ape Fei-Chan didn''t care about his disciples at all, smiled a few times with a smile, waved his hand, and signaled the rest of the ninja to leave. "When I come back this time, will I come back temporarily, or what happened?" In fact, as early as a day ago, Ape Fei Rijian got the news that Tsunate was returning to Konoha. After all, even Tsunade left. She is still surrounded by spies of ninjas, even in all major ninja villages. So the ape flying sun cut some information, but it is not very comprehensive. "Look at these." Tuna took out a seal scroll, put it on the table, opened it, and after a soft sound, many small bottles, herbs, and strange things appeared. "These are..." Ape Feihe looked at these things. "I bought it from a mysterious businessman." Tsunade face dignified, "very magical, some potions even exceed the imagination, and that businessman claims to be a businessman from a different world." "Different world?" Ape Fei Ri stunned. As Naruto, he knew many secret techniques. For example, the corpse seal that summons the **** of death. At the very least, the world after death exists. But what Tsunade said is obviously not this. "He showed me a lot of pictures." Tsunade described those he saw. "The picture of a completely different world. He said that he came from a businessman called the Chamber of omniscience and omnipotence, and the goods he sold-jars, inside. There are indeed all kinds of magical commodities, some medicinal materials, potions, even I have never heard of." "Tell your history in more detail." Ape Fei''s expression also became serious. Although, the ninja world seems to be in a rare period of peace. However, the storm never went far. Xiao organization, the rest of Ninja Village, various threats still exist. Tangshou talked about their experiences and dialogues with silence, and gave them a complete explanation. There is also mute beside them to add some details. finally. She took out the badge that the silence gave her. "You mean, when you check him, make sure that he is just an ordinary person?" Ape Feizhi sharply discovered the key point. "I can be sure, but when he left, he did show a method similar to the technique of flying thunder, and... when this pattern appeared on his forehead..." Looking back at the silence when I opened the omniscience and omnipotent eyes, my brows were tight. That noble feeling. is really indescribable. "I get it, Tsunamate." Ape Feizhi cut his pipe, UU reading books www.uukanshushu.com bowed his head silently, seemed to be thinking. Tsunade''s feelings, the magical items in front of him, and many signs, all seem to be on the surface, the mystery of the businessman. from a different world? Whether it is unbelievable or not, in front of these magical items, we should not underestimate it. After a while. "Tangshou." Ape Feizhi suddenly laughed, with a loving smile on the old face, "You will not leave this time when you come back, the post of the dean of the medical hospital has been kept for you, By the way, your illness..." "...Already." Tsunade was silent for a moment, and took the cross from his neck. "This is the only item from the second secondary jar I bought. The cross of courage. Just wear this. To have courage..." "Oh?" Ape Feiricho seems to have some turbid eyes, staring at this silver necklace. "suitable for you." Cross also means medical treatment in this world. Tanghou took a deep breath, looked at his teacher, and said slowly, "He said, in the third-level jar, there are treasures that bring people back to life." The scene suddenly became quiet. Ape Fei Sun cut, smoking one by one, and the smoke in the Huo Ying office soon filled with smoke. "Tsunade." In the end, it was still Ape Feizhi who broke the silence. His voice was full of oldness, but it seemed to have some power. "I understand your feelings, but the rope tree and Kato are all burning themselves to protect the leaves and the village. Even if they are really resurrected, you won''t hope that you will treat them ''S love is used by others, and even... hurts the village." Chapter 14： : Tsunates re-deal The three generations of Naruto are undoubtedly an excellent politician. People who understand. Instead of persuading Tsunae directly, he tried to persuade her to calm down with the wishes of those who were most concerned about the rope tree and Kato. Resurrection... This general method of taboo, even if it really exists, will definitely have a greater price. ء! Tangshou patted the table fiercely with both hands, making a loud noise, and she bit her teeth and stared at her teacher. "Why, to protect Konoha, you will need to endure to sacrifice yourself!" "...This is war, Tsunamate." The voice of Ape Fei Rishen is also full of helplessness. He is very clear, Tsunato, because of his brother''s death, has always been resentful. has to herself and to Konoha. And Kato''s death just exploded this resentment. Back then, Tsunae even deceived himself into thinking that it is foolish to lose his life for the reason of protecting Konoha. "No matter how." Tsunade stared at Ape Feizhi, saying one by one: "Since there is a chance, I will definitely save them back!" "..." Ape Fei-Chan took another breath, slowly spitting out the smoke ring, and then slowly said, "If I can really bring them back, I won''t stop you, but the price must not be It hurts Muye... I still have some savings in the hands of the old man. Take them first." First show the bottom line, then give help. Heard such words. Tangshou''s anger gradually dissipated. She lowered her head. picked up the badge given to her by the silence again, turned and left, and didn''t turn around until he walked to the door. "Thank you." Clear voice, then, stride away. Ape Fei Sun is still smoking one bite at a time. Blocking is not as good as sparse. He understands Tsunato, and there is still love for Kono in Minato''s heart, but it is covered by the pain of losing the important person. As long as someone wakes her up, she will love Mulea more deeply. Because, at that time, she was also shouldering those two people at the same time, the rope tree and Kato cut off the will to protect Konoha. "Cough." Ape Feizhi suddenly suddenly coughed twice, and slightly pulled the Naruto Hat. The old face under the hat which symbolizes authority, looks even older. Lifetime ninja battle, even if he is lucky to live to his age, it will inevitably be accompanied by old injuries and dark wounds. He has no longer the glory of the ninja. However, he is not old yet. Because no suitable successor has been found. looked at the potions left by these Tsuna hands on the table. One of the little red bottles. was affixed with the label "curable assault", which is Tsunato''s handwriting. "I haven''t changed my heart after going out for so many years." Ape Fei-Chan smiled happily, picked up the bottle, sniffed, discerned, and then drank a little. this is--! Just a little bit, and the eyes of Ape Fei Richang changed. Then, it was another bite, and I drank most of the rest. Then closed his eyes and felt silently. He understands his physical condition well, but some of the trauma, even Tsunato, who is a top medical ninja, is powerless. In addition to aging, he is actually weaker than everyone thinks. But! This bit of potion went down, it turned out to be a full repair. Although because of this weight, it has not been repaired completely, but those accumulated dark wounds like rust spots are indeed relieved by this agent. "Is this the item sold by that mysterious merchant?" Ape Feizhi stared at the remaining medicine, his eyes flashing slightly. Even Ting Gangshou said. is not as real as it is from personal experience. It seems that behind this mysterious businessman is really worthy of attention. Ape Feijian did not fully believe what Tsune said, and what he said about the merchants of different worlds, in his view, was examined by Tsuneo, it was the silence of an ordinary person, and it is very likely that it was just a puppet, and some people existed It was pushed to the front of Tsunade deliberately, using Tsunade''s emotion towards the lost to achieve a certain purpose. Tsunade, should continue to trade. ...... On the other side, Tsunato and Silent walked out of the Huo Ying office building. "Master Gangshou." Silently looking at Gangshou''s expressionless expression, he couldn''t help but ask, "Just three generations of Naruto, did you refuse?" They were originally thinking of getting Konoha to buy the jar from the mysterious businessman. Especially the tertiary jar. However, the conversation just now... "He is Huo Ying after all." Tsunade said calmly that he didn''t seem to feel lost for this result. Secondary jars require 500,000 yuan. Three-level jars cost five million yuan. This is not a small amount, and it is impossible to directly decide to give a lot of money to others just because of her words-even if it can be resurrected, for Konoha, the rope tree and Kato are not worth this price. "So what shall we do now?" Mute is at a loss. They still owe a large amount of gambling debts, and the Thousand-Hands Family also survives in name only. I dont know how long it will take them to earn enough money for resurrection. "Of course, the jar merchant is called first, and then the trade is spoken." Tsuna keeps pace, "Isn''t the old man saying that he still has savings? There is always a business that will not refuse it." "But..." Mute originally wanted to say that this amount of money must have been insufficient. UU read the book but looked at Tsune''s eyes, but did not say anything. Because it is a gaze with a firm goal. Tsunade directly took the "savings" from Ape Fei-ri''s mouth, and then returned to his original home. He didn''t come back for many years. Everything here is as old as there are not many weeds in the yard. Obviously, in the leaves There is always someone cleaning. may be Huo Ying''s command, perhaps a respect for the Qianshou family. Tsunade looked at the familiar environment in his memory. Once a lively family, now she is the only one left. "Call--" exhaled for a long time, Tsunae did not immerse too much in emotion. She took out the badge and pressed the button in the middle eye according to what she said before the silence. In , a beeping sound soon came. Then. "Hey?" A silent voice came, "Miss Tsunate? Please wait a moment, Yueju, don''t move." "Meow meow!" "Papa." "Be honest!" There were all kinds of weird sounds from this badge. Tsunae and mute looked at each other, and after a while, they became quiet. "I''m so sorry, there are some small things here." There was a silent voice, "Miss Tsunate looking for me, want to buy a jar?" "Yes." Tsuneo replied Shen Sheng, "I have some money in my hands now." "So -" There was a short silence in the voice over there. Then, a loud bang, but not from the badge, but in front of Tsunato. silently dressed in a black dress, rolled up the cuffs, holding a wet, white faceless little milk cat in his palm, which appeared directly. Chapter 15： : Tsunades Poverty Smile Actually... appeared directly? Tsunade looked at the sudden silence, and seemed to react to the badge in his hand. "The badge itself has a positioning function, but it is only useful at startup." Silence explained, while trying to maintain an elegant smile as a mysterious businessman. Then, Fei Ju, who was holding her palm in her hand, suddenly struggled lightly, leaped from the silent hand, tried to drain the water from her body, and meowed angrily at the silence. caught her and went to take a bath while she was not prepared. The owner is too meow! "Don''t get dirty again, Yueju." Silently helplessly reached out and waved gently. The magic from Harry Potter is completely new. Just a moment later, Yuju regained her cute appearance when her hair was fluffy. was satisfied, she crawled along the silent pants legs to his shoulders, licking his neck, as if forgiving him. "Is this cat called Fei Ju?" Tsunate''s attention was slightly attracted by Fei Ju. After all, she is a lovely foul. "Yeah, Yuju, a little naughty." Silently reached out and rubbed Fei Ju''s little head in exchange for a comfortable meow. Tsunade looked at the silence without disguise at this time. seems to have a new understanding of him. Although it was said that it was a mysterious businessman from another world, he was very loving towards small animals by accident. "Okay, Miss Tsunade." The silence also brought a refreshing look to her, and she looked at Tsunade and smiled, "I don''t know how many sets of second-tier jars Miss Tsunade wants this time?" "Can I only buy second-class jars?" Tsunae''s hands clasped his chest, and there seemed to be some dissatisfaction. "You are already a junior member, you can no longer buy first-level cans, and you have to buy 50 sets of second-level cans before you can buy third-level cans." Silence explained. This is his custom rule. However, after the rules have been said, they must be followed. Again. cannot be known, he is the big boss. "So troublesome?" Tsunade''s eyebrows were tightened, but, sure enough, he didn''t care about Shen Mo, a wage earner. "So, how many groups does Miss Tsunade want to buy?" Silence asked again. Then, he saw Tsunade stretched out a slap. "Five groups?" The silence is a bit regretful. He has done big business these two days, and the five groups are too few. "Five." Tsunade corrected silently. "......" Silent and stunned. How many? Five? It took me tens of thousands of trading points to move the phantom to Konoha, but it turned out to be a five-pot business? "What kind of eyes are you?" Tsunae was straightforward, "Who made your jars so expensive." "But our jars are great value for money." Silence didn''t know what expression he should be. After returning to Konoha, he was still so poor. What did he do back then? He decided to give Tsunato some stimulation. "Ms. Gangte, if you dont reach a certain transaction amount within a certain period of time, your membership may be withdrawn. You may have to buy it again from the first-level jar. The most important thing is...may not be able to Contact me again." After saying this, Tsunade''s eyes suddenly became a little dangerous. "I mean, I might be in other worlds." Silent hands spread out, face full of helplessness. "Humph, here''s the jar!" Tsunade said, gritting his teeth. If the silence in front of them is the one who made these rules breaking, she will definitely give a punch first. Silence did not notice the danger in general. Gently waved the scepter in his hand. Five secondary jars appeared in front of me. Of course, also took the money away. The business of five jars, although it is not at a loss, is really insignificant compared to the business done in the past two days of silence. 21 million transaction points, this is the transaction point that Silence has today. In that town alone, the four ruling families, as well as some small and medium-sized businessmen, brought him more than 20 million trading points of profit. Todays 21 million trading points are still buying "roomless" "Gate", and the remaining trading points after Yu Ju. Contrast the previous Konoha Sanren, Princess of the Thousand Hands. realized in silence. My initial guess may have some deviations. Most ninjas are not poor. This is certainly true. However, ninjas are pursuing personal strength. Most of their desire for money is not too strong. If they are really rich, they still have to look at the dignitaries and businessmen among ordinary people. However, this is not to say that ninjas have no transaction value. In addition to money. Ninjutsu, knowledge, experience, and even vitality, these values ??are also not low. And... The silent corner of the mouth raised a slight imperceptible smile. After realizing the importance of money, what kind of means would the stunning ninjas use to obtain trading capital? He looked forward to it. at this time. Tsunade in front of him, staring at the five jars, his expression seemed a little nervous. Although it is only a second-level jar. But it is also possible to open good things. She held out her hand. When was about to come across, he suddenly withdrew it. "Mute, come on." "Hey?" The mute startled. "Less, your luck should always be better than me." Tsunade gave up directly, admitting his unlucky gambling. "But Last time Master Tsuneo also opened it..." looked silently at Tsunade''s expression, or she kept her mouth shut, and now it was her turn to get nervous. Silence just smiled and said nothing. When you open the jar, the tension and expectation are also one of the charms of the jar. Mute finally, the eyes closed and opened the first jar. Inside is a bottle of bright red potion. "Another healing potion?" Tsunato recognized it at a glance. "Isn''t this an item in the first-level jar?" Mute rounded his eyes and looked angrily at the silence, "Can a jar worth half a million yuan can open the goods in the first-level jar?" Although the healing potion is a good thing. However, this value is too bad. Even a person with such a mute personality has a feeling of wanting to cry. "Naturally is not the same." Silence smiled slightly, "Because it is a medicine series jar, all kinds of potions are indispensable. However, the potion opened in the second-level jar is ten times as potent as the potion in the first-level jar. In other words, This jar is earned-we are not blackhearted merchants!" In the last sentence, the silence said firmly. No way, the system is limited. To achieve a transaction that can be converted into a transaction point, the value of the transaction item must be at least one fifth of the value of the other party''s item. A secondary jar of 500,000 yuan is equivalent to 30,000 trading points. The lowest in the jar, there must be 6,000 trading points of goods. "Mute, your luck is really good." Tsunade happily held this bottle of healing potion in his hand, his face full of poor smiles, "This thing should be able to pit a lot of money from the old man." Chapter 16： : Special Edition "Admiral Tsunade..." Mute shook his head in shame for this blatant and deceptive speech that deceived Naruto. "Go on, there are four more." Tsunate didn''t care. When is the strongest gambling addiction, she hasn''t done anything that is more unruly. Open a magical product, and then exchange money with Muye, and then continue to open. Until that group of old antiques, understand the value of these jars. The power in the village will surely be able to resurrect. This is Tsunate''s current plan. She must resurrect the rope tree. Silence can feel the determination of Tsunato, which is certainly a good thing for him. Then... give some good things a little bit. Mute continues to open the next four jars. A bottle of elixir for body forging, a halo of medical experience, a medicinal material from the world of Xianxia, ??and... a small bottle of medicine that brings good luck. The last one is the key. "The potion that brings good luck?" Tsunade looked at the last vial of potion. "Miss Mute, you may be sheltered by the Almighty and Almighty Chamber of Commerce." Silence exclaimed, "Five second-level jars are all good products, especially this one, special version of spirit agent, drink it, Consumers will have better luck in the next hour!" This is not a magical agent from the world of Harry Potter. is silent and customized. Value is still controlled at the lowest price of 6,000 trading points. However, its magical effect can exert a greater effect. After all, the good luck of the original version is only to enhance the illusion under the effect. "Is it even possible to control luck?" Tsunade looked at the transparent potion in this small bottle, and it seemed a little unbelievable. Luck is such a vague thing. is even more magical than the courageous cross. She seemed to think of something, and suddenly asked, "Can it be used to open the jar?" Opening the jar is a gamble in itself, since it is a luck potion, maybe it... "No, it''s not effective for opening jars." Silence broke Tsunade''s fantasy and said with a mysterious smile. "Only jars are special. No matter what kind of existence or any means, they can''t affect the result of opening jars. So Miss Tsunade, you dont have to worry about your gambling, its better to open it yourself, because it represents... a change in the fate of the can opener." Opening cans cannot be affected. After all, everything inside is put in silence. But I cant say that. Then just flicker casually. "A change of fate?" Tsunade repeated in a low voice. "Yes." Nodded silently, and slowly flickered, "The jars are all items that do not belong to this world. You should not have touched it in your destiny, and the moment it appears, the gear of destiny is Changes have taken place, so your special luck, Miss Tsunate, will not work in front of it." Tsunade, only when losing important people, gambling will turn from decline to victory. This was the case when three generations died. also when he died. "Shen Shinto....." Tsunade shook his head in silence for a moment, looked at the silence, his hands around his chest, "In short, I have no money." "I can see it." The silence was rather helpless. Tsunade is in his heart, but the big fat sheep is so poor. Can''t find a way to get some money. gurgling Suddenly, bursts of sound rang. Silence opened his eyes slightly and looked at Tsunae in surprise. This voice came from her stomach. Even if it was Gangshou''s face, at this time, he couldn''t help but flush his face, but he kept his composure. Then. gurgling was another burst of sound, but this time, it came from the silent side. "You..." The silent expression suddenly became weird. "It wouldn''t be... I haven''t eaten." "Because Master Tsunade squeezed out all the money." Silently hugged the pet pig, lowered his head, and covered his stomach, looking super pitiful. "Although I am very grateful to you for taking care of my business like this, but..." Silently covering his forehead, very speechless, and finally said helplessly, "Look at you for being so enthusiastic about the jar, so be it , I''m here to invite this meal tonight, just find a place in Muye." He is not a good heart attack. It''s just that if you have a good relationship with Tsunate to a certain extent, some people in Konoha will also have a natural favor. will make it easier to start a business. Not to mention, no matter how the plot changes, the fifth generation of Naruto is basically only one candidate, and when the time comes, she can have more resources in her hands. While making money, silence does not mind the pleasure of getting along with some guests. "Yo, why is this so funny." Tsunato shot the silent shoulder with bright eyes, and then said quickly, "I know there is a barbecue restaurant..." "Let''s go eat ramen." The silence interrupted her directly. "I heard a customer talk about Yi Ramen. It seems to be very famous, so go there." Since he came to Konoha, how could he not go to Yile Ramen. And... may be able to take advantage of the opportunity to do a business. UU reading "Cut, stingy." Tsunate was not so happy. pulled his eyelids, and there were some bulging looks. looked silent at the corner of his eyes. You are all old people, even if you are young, even if you look good, if you are fierce, you can''t really sell like a little girl. "Let''s have fun, mute, go, eat all the money you spend." "Master Tsunate, it is impossible to eat back." "Less wordy, just eat open!" "......" followed behind the two silently and went out. showed him a prosperous town. The two- and three-story houses, spacious roads, neat floor tiles, and crowds coming and going are more prosperous than the imaginary "village". They can already be regarded as a fairly large town, and the streets on the left and right sides are also very well decorated. The characteristics of this world. has a feeling of being in a perfect live-action movie. This is Konoha... Silence looked around with new eyes. Along the way, there were people who respected and respected Tsunade. Her popularity here was evident, but Tsunade basically didn''t return the salute, and Yu Guang looked at the silence around her. "A businessman like you should have seen a more spectacular city." She seemed to ask casually. "Spectacular?" Silently shook his head. "If it''s spectacular, it''s like a ruined country in a remote place compared to the city I''ve been to. People." "Oh?" Tsunade seemed to have some interest, turning his head to look at him, "What''s the difference between people?" Chapter 17： : Protagonist 3-person group Tsunade now fully believes that silence comes from a different world. So many incredible products, there is no other explanation. Therefore, she was a little curious, what kind of evaluation would such a person who has witnessed a different world have for Konoha. "I said before, jar, it is a change of destiny." Silence withdrew his gaze from all around, and looked at Tsunae similarly. "That''s what I said." Tsuneo nodded. "But, not in any world, in any city, people are eager to change their own destiny." The silent eyes are slightly playful. "Human emotions are collectively communicative, satisfying, paralyzing, violent, or abandoning, or Stubborn to hard-to-change ideas, these will make it difficult to arouse the desire to change fate." Tsunade seems to be thoughtful. The war will highlight the human face, the warrior who has experienced war and wandered around, can actually understand the meaning of silence. Even herself, the numbness of numbness for a long time. "What would you do with such a person?" she asked. "Nothing will be done." Silence shrugged. "We are businessmen, not saviors, we will not forcefully buy or sell, will we change our destiny, can we pay the price, is there such luck, these are the reasons The guests themselves decide that if the guests feel satisfied, they just need to stop buying the jars and the badge and membership will be withdrawn when the time is up." This paragraph, of course, is just to talk about it, highlighting the force. Salted fish mentality to do business, certainly not work. Guide and bewitched, if you can do it, it is still necessary to do it. For example, Tsuna. is not to bring out the resurrection, where she will have the motivation now. "...How much time does it take to complete the transaction?" Tsunade was nervous. This is how people are, and the more they are forced to care about the things they care about, the more they care. I really begged my grandpa to ask for it like grandma. will raise the feeling of disdain and contempt. "Junior member is half a year, at least ten sets of secondary jars need to be purchased." Silence said a similar number. Tangshou breathed a sigh of relief, not much. The three of them walked forward silently for some distance. Tsunade''s voice came again. "You just talked about the desire to change your destiny, but you haven''t said your opinion about Konoha." "Views? Of course there are business opportunities everywhere." Silent grinned slightly and smiled, "Here are people with dreams and needs, no matter whether they have the ability to do it, you will not refuse to change, even if it is to meet the status quo, It also has better expectations." "......" Tsunade did not speak again this time. What kind of wood leaf is she, of course she knows, from the dead grandfather, the second grandfather, the rope tree, Kato, to the three generations of Naruto today, even the big snake ball, the Zilai, almost everyone she is familiar with, They are carrying a deep pursuit. If they knew these magical jars... I am afraid that I will be deeply fascinated, just like her. This mysterious man. Yu Guang of Tsunade looked at him with a smile on his face, and appeared kind and decent silent. If he really has the strength to withstand all of this, maybe it will bring a tremendous change to the entire wooden leaf. "Is this right?" Silence stopped. In front of it is a small shop that can be called a humble shop. There is only a small house on the first floor. The words "Yile Ramen" are written with a white rolling curtain. However, standing outside, there is a direct smell of ramen. Facing head on. ''S silent gaze suddenly condensed. Because he saw several people inside. This dress... turned out to be the protagonist''s trio. Naruto, Sakura, Sasuke, three children who look more than twelve or three years old. This is a bit unexpected. Silence Although I want to see the famous Yile Ramen, but I never thought of coming into contact with these three people. After all, they are now just a few children who have not been ninjas for long. "Hand hitting." Gangte went straight in and watched the boss of Yile standing on the counter play, "You are a lot older." "Master Gangshou?" The hand looked at Gundam in surprise. "Although some guests have heard about it, Master Gangshou really came back!" "Master Gangshou?" Sakura next to turned her head, looked at Tsunato, and breathed in a hurry. This is... one of the three leaves of Konoha, as the top medical ninja? would be so young! Tsunade, as the war hero of Konoha, has a history textbook written in the Ninja School. Therefore, in addition to the awkward Naruto, even Sasuke, he looked carefully at Tsunade. Today, almost the entire Konoha is telling the story of Tsunaes return, even Sasuke has heard about it. Legendary wood leaf strong. I don''t know who is stronger than that man. "First come to the five big bowls of ramen." Tsunate didn''t care about the gaze of a few little ass, and found a seat to sit down. "It''s rare for someone to treat guests, even though the expensive type is just that." "Miss Tsunate really is..." Shaking his head helplessly as he walked in. Yile Ramen is famous for its cheap and delicious food. They are all here. "Don''t call me a girl, just call your name." Tsunade said casually, and then sniffed the fragrance in the air. I couldn''t help feeling a little emotion. "I''ve been to many places over the years When it comes to ramen, the ramen here is the most delicious." Hand pour pours sincere emotion on the ramen, so even when it is young, it is already very famous. Even Tsunade has left a lot of memories here. "This is really exciting." Silence also sat down next to Tsunade and seemed to look at the hand with some meaningful meaning. "However, I am a very discerning guest." Although only a few days, but after tasting the delicious taste of the bursting taste from the world of halberd, silently felt that the hand-made ramen may not make him admire. After all, the taste of this kind of thing is also difficult from luxury to frugality. I can''t beat it but I feel confident. "In this case, I must recommend the "best taste"." The hand pointed to the largest font on the menu, "This is my favorite work." "Yes, yes, uncle." Naruto sitting over there shouted immediately, "This is the most delicious ramen!" "Uncle?" Silently looked at Naruto, and then looked around. "Don''t watch it, it''s calling you." Gang Shou glanced at the silent expression, and smiled rather proudly. From the face alone, she is definitely much younger than silence. "..." Silence pulled the corner of his mouth and narrowed his eyes to look at Naruto. "Then let Uncle I teach you a truth. The most word, never use it easily, no matter what Which field." "Uncle, you will know it if you taste it." Naruto completely disregarded it, but highly recommend it. said nothing in silence. However, the smile at the corner of his mouth seemed to be more intense. Hand hit, there should be a lot of savings. Chapter 18： : Gourmet Jar Series As I just said to Tsunade, silent guests are at least people with their own pursuits and goals. This pursuit is not just about strength, it can be something else. hit his hand behind the kitchen counter and started to get busy. His expression was very serious. Obviously, the silence just now, and Shen Mo''s identity, which seemed quite familiar with Tsuna, aroused his vigor. As a chef obsessed with ramen, his goal is to make guests like his ramen. is very pure. But firm. "Guest please taste." A bowl of hot ramen quickly came to silence. The face hit with a confident smile. This bowl of ramen is perfect in terms of materials and time, and it is definitely the best state he can come up with. "Meow." Fei Ju, who was lying on Shen Mo''s shoulder, slightly extended her neck, and the cute little nose moved, showing a disgusted expression. Yes, it''s a disgusted expression. is obviously a fluffy cat face, but it is very personified, especially the pair of gem-like purple-blue eyes, as if the picky eater faced the vegetables she didn''t like. ''S mood is a bit subtle. Cat...Do you like to eat human food? There are also ninjas who bring ninja dogs to eat ramen. At the very least, meaty flavors should always be liked. Silence doesn''t have the mood to be beaten by hand, nor does it go into the village and say "I''m starting", just follow the way to taste ramen, use a spoon, first spoon some soup, put it in the mouth, and taste carefully. The first time at the entrance. frowned. Watching the hand hitting is a tight heart. "If you don''t give a reason, you want to say something bad, but you can''t do it." Tsuna hand over there leaned his chin on one hand, leaning on the table diagonally, with a clear playful gaze, "I think The hand-to-hand technique is even stronger than in the past." Silently shook his head and put down the spoon. "It''s not bad, but compared to the ramen I have eaten, it can only be regarded as average." This is the truth, this taste can definitely be delicious, but there is no such kind of food in the world of halberd, and it can even bring the ultimate enjoyment of soul trembling. "Hello, uncle." Naruto stood up and rubbed, said angrily, "Just as the sister Tsunade has said, the ramen outside the village is more delicious than the uncle. Uncle, you did it on purpose." Sakura next to "Naruto!" quickly pressed Naruto. This is the person who came with Master Tsuneo. Although he doesn''t know who it is, but by looking at this delicate dress, he knows that his identity is definitely not low. "This is not a reason." Tsunade shook his head, "Unless, you can prove what you said." Actually, all the people here, probably Tsunato believe that the silence is true. After all, he came from a different world. But believing does not mean speaking for silence. This mysterious man is always not surprised, and he seems to be incompatible with the world. It is also very interesting to see him deflated. "Yes, prove it!" Naruto cried angrily even if it was pulled by Sakura. is going to be the person closest to Naruto in this village, except for Teacher Iluka. "If you want to prove it, how about tasting it yourself?" Silence said slowly. "Are you going to cook in person?" Tsunate was surprised. "No." Silently shook his head and looked at his hands. "As an ordinary chef, you do reach the limit of ordinary chefs on the road to food, but after that there is a very broad realm. Do you, Already have this consciousness to witness the real world of food?" At this moment, the temperament of silence has changed. solemn and solemn. There is also a mystery. Even Naruto is quiet now in an inexplicable atmosphere, clenching his fists, inexplicably feeling nervous. Long time. slowly exhaled with a hand blow. "Is it a real delicacy?" He also looked right, even sorted out his chef''s clothes, and then looked at the silence quite respectfully, "If there is, I naturally want to witness." "Even if I lose confidence in the food?" Silent asked again. "Chefs who are unwilling to face challenges will never make progress." Shouda said that he was fearless. "So-" Silently raised his palm and waved gently. That moment. A covered ramen bowl suddenly appeared on the table. This, this is! ? ''S hands slightly opened his eyes, and the rest were startled. "What''s this? Is the trick?" Naruto looked at the big bowl and then at the silence, as if he wanted to see that he had hidden the ramen there. And Sasuke was also incredible. did not see the seal scroll. didn''t use the smoke from the scroll, he didn''t see anything. "Please taste it." Silent signaled. comes from the world of food halberds, made by Zhexian Zuoweimen, who is called "the king of food". This bowl of ramen represents the pinnacle of the world of food halberds. He felt his heart with his hands, and began to jump involuntarily. first reached out carefully and touched a bowl of noodles. Temperature...Perfect! seems to be just out of the pot. He glanced at the silence, gritted his teeth, and violently opened the lid. Fragrance, instantly dispersed. Everyone present, including Sasuke, couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and then involuntarily uttered his mouthGuru. Everyone actually acted in unison and swallowed. "What kind of fragrance is this?" Naruto even couldn''t stop the saliva. His eyes could no longer be removed from the bowl of ramen. while playing by hand. was already trembling, incredible, and very excited to feel the fragrance. "What the ultimate soup." He looked at the ramen in front of him like a world treasure, murmured, "There is no trace of turbidity, and the appetizing color is maintained, and the shape of this ramen, this The placement of the meat slices, hissing-what the **** is this..." Hand hitting is a person who loves ramen to the bone. More than thirty hours. Almost dedicated his whole life to ramen. And now, suddenly there is a mood when I first tasted ramen. "The best time to taste ramen is limited." Silence reminded. "Yes!" It seemed that this was the reaction. Carefully, slowly, take some soup with a spoon, and then slowly put it into your mouth. Naruto and others were all staring at him closely. Then burst into tears. "This feeling, this feeling of being held in the arms of my mother." An old hand beats, the body trembles, and he can''t stop tears like a child, but with a very intoxicated and happy smile, "So Its amazing, so delicious, its so true, this is the real ramen..." is right, silent smile in my heart. It seems that there are buyers for the newly launched gourmet jar series, but I don''t know how many net worths can be brought out by hand. Chapter 19： : Hunter chasing food! was completely immersed in his emotions, eating ramen bit by bite, and the tears flowed. "Uncle." Naruto suddenly approached the edge of silence, and seemed to look forward with great expectation, "Does this kind of ramen, uncle still have?" I love ramen not only by hand, but Naruto is also a big fan of ramen. includes but is not limited to various instant noodles. "This kind of ramen was made by one of my former customers, given to me, and kept in a special mystery." The silence just said with a smile, without a positive answer. "That must be a very great chef." The hand ramen has eaten the ramen in front of it cleanly, which is cleaner than the washed one, revealing the aftertaste and yearning look. "Mr. Hand hitting." Silence looked at him meaningfully and slowly shook his head. "You shouldn''t think that this bowl of ramen is the limit of the way of food." "How could..." Hand opened his mouth wide. This bowl of ramen, with its unique taste and ultimate fragrant collision, evokes the emotions of people facing their mothers. For hand hitting, it seems to have opened the door to a new world, and it is simply unimaginable to the limit of deliciousness. Actually... there are more powerful cuisines? "The reason why you just take out this kind of ramen is because you can only enjoy this kind of ramen." The corner of silent mouth bent a mysterious smile, "Your body is too weak, the taste nerves are far from enough to withstand the real Food, I have met some chefs who are really chasing the ultimate food, do you know what it is like?" grunt. Hand swallowed involuntarily. Even the rest of everyone, Tsunade, Sasuke, Naruto, were attracted by the silent words. "Powerful!" The silent palm, squeezed into a fist, and even under the customizing effect of trading points, even a subtle air explosion sound. "Incomparably powerful! Those chefs have embarked on a path to strengthen themselves with the ultimate cuisine. The more they eat, the more delicious the food they make, the stronger their power, and then with such powerful power, go to the mountains, Deep seas, secret caves...all kinds of dangerous places, chasing the ultimate ingredients." "In their eyes, all things in the world are only divided into two kinds, delicious and not delicious! And they call themselves--" "Food Hunter!" That''s right, what the silence said is from the world of food captives, food hunters. The cuisine of that world is completely beyond imagination. Even, the system introduces warnings for most of its food. Weak people cannot eat! "Gourmet Hunter..." murmured and repeated these words in his hand. In his heart, he seemed to have some kind of strange yearning. "Uncle." Naruto looks a little unbelieving, "Why have you never heard of such a powerful word?" "Yeah yeah." Sakura nodded subconsciously, never in the book. "Humph." Sasuke snorted coolly, "This kind of words is just to deceive children, the more you eat, the stronger you will be? Where can you become stronger?" Although the subconscious thought was false, Sasuke''s slightly lost expression showed that there might still be such an expectation deep in his heart. The way to quickly become stronger. glanced at him silently. Say that among the protagonist trio, the person most likely to become his client is Sasuke. chases power at all costs, has a firm goal, and has the means and ability. "If someone else said this, I would definitely not believe it." Tsunei glanced at the silence and seemed to shake his head with regret. "But if you said it, it should be true, but unfortunately it''s not that easy. See you." "Master Tsuna..." The hand looked at Tsuna with a little surprise. "This guy is amazing, no, it should be said to be terrible." Tsunabe opened the chopsticks and seemed to be ready to eat. "...Since Master Tsubasa has said so." Shouda looked at the silence firmly, "I believe, I also understand, what the real chef has to pursue for food." This is also the benefit of Tsunato''s good relationship. Tsunade is still highly trusted in Konoha. "Sure enough." Watching silently with admiration, "You and the cook who made this bowl of ramen are the same kind of person, so...Do you want to go like a real cook on your way?" "What!?" His eyes shrank. Although he believed, he also thought it was not so easy to witness. But listen to the meaning in the silence... "If it is under normal circumstances, it is almost impossible to get that kind of strength." The corner of silent mouth slightly bent, stood up, and opened his hands. "But, I am a businessman who gives customers a turning point in fate. Everything, whether it is powerful or wishful, can be realized by me, then-guests, don''t you come with a set of food series jars?" is almost the moment when the voice falls. A group of small jars appeared in front of me. "Cough." Tsunate almost choked on noodles and turned his head, "Do you still have a jar of gourmet series?" "I said, my jar is an opportunity to change fate." Silent said slowly, "Powerful, hopeless, chasing dreams, all can be achieved through these jars, just a little bit Small price and luck." Yu Guang slightly swept the Sasuke aside. as expected. UU reading book The young Sasuke was already staring at him, even his fists could not help squeezing. Unmute silence emphasizes the powerful force several times. It seems that today there may be hope to dig out two guests. "You guys." Tsunade''s eyebrows were slightly tight, but they quickly loosened, and he seemed to sigh. "I''m gonna remind you that this guy''s jar will be beyond imagination. You''d better There is a consciousness of losing an ordinary life." She already wanted to understand. Started by taking out the bowl of ramen in silence. is the idea of ??selling jars. However, everyone has their own perseverance and dreams, and she is deeply trapped in order to resurrect the rope tree, and she is not qualified to stop others. "Isn''t this just an ordinary jar?" Naruto stared at it for a long time and couldn''t help but reach out and touch it. Snapped. silently and sharply snapped his fingers, and Naruto''s palm was actually uploaded from the jar like a phantom. "Fifty thousand one." Silent smiled slightly, "Pay first, or items of equal value to be able to touch and open." "Five thousand!" Naruto could not help but exclaim. Although he has his own little frog wallet, he doesn''t have so much money. fifty thousand! It''s enough for him to live a month! stared at the jars with some hesitation. "Actually, if you want to open the road to real food, this jar is far from enough." Sit down in silence and seem to say casually, "So you don''t have to worry too much about life changes, you can buy a group first. Try it out." As for the experience, can I still put it down and resist the charm of the jar? That is to look at myself (laughs). Chapter 20： : Sasuke Ten jars were placed in front of the hands. Silently picked up the chopsticks again and began to eat the ramen noodles made by hand. is not as good as the halberd food purchased from the system, but it is also delicious. looked at the silent movement with his hands, and seemed to be affected by a certain determination. "I haven''t thought about what kind of realm I want to reach in terms of food." The hand bent down and slowly opened the cabinet. "However, I hope that at least every customer who comes to a ramen can be satisfied. " A large stack of coins was placed in front of silence. 500,000 yuan. worth 30,000 trading points, enough to buy a set of first-level jars. "please." When reached out in silence, all the money disappeared. "I''m coming, I''m going to open." Naruto reached out his hand a bit impatiently. Then bang. Tangshou directly hammered Naruto with a punch. "This kind of jar is best opened by hand." She remembered what she said silently. The jar represents the change of the fate of the can opener. This is a dream of hand-to-hand play. Really, the dream could be realized in this way. Tsunade continued to eat his ramen. while playing by hand. looked at the jar in front of him, gruntingly slobbered, and slowly stretched out his hand. The rest of the people, even Sasuke, stared nervously. It is just amazing to describe this jar in silence, what a food hunter, what changes fate, and the strange attitude of a legendary ninja such as Tsunato. Always felt. It seems that what happens when you open the jar. Under such an atmosphere, hit it by hand, and finally came across the first jar. Pick it up and slowly open it. Inside... a jar of edamame? Put everything out by hand, it is indeed a jar of edamame. "What, it''s just edamame." Naruto seemed disappointed. "A jar of 50,000 yuan, only some edamame?" "this one?" Sasuke frowned and looked at silence, with disappointment in his eyes. said so exaggerated. Is the result just a crook? "This is not ordinary edamame." Tsunato already knows the characteristics of the jar. "Yes." Silently nodded and said, "Although luck is indeed a bit bad, the value of this thing is not very high, but it is also rare. Hand hit Mr., you open the edamame shell to see." ''S silent words seemed to arouse the attention of the rest of the people. From the appearance, this is just ordinary edamame. is also not hesitant to fight. Pick up a piece directly and open the outer edamame shell. "Ah--!" Sakura uttered a thin scream in shock. Because. inside the shell turned out to be some round eyes! That''s right, except that there is no bloodshot eyes, it''s like an eyeball. White eyes, black eyes. Not to mention Sakura, even Naruto and Sasuke have a creepy feeling. "This is a special kind of edamame called Zhimo purpose." Silent explained with a smile. "Don''t look terrible, but the taste is very good. If you taste it with wine, it will have a unique fragrance, which is not much for drunkards. The appetizer." This wonderful food is naturally from the captive world of food. Silence in these jars, put a lot of magical ingredients. "Let''s eat?" Tsunade seemed to raise interest, "Hand hit, you should have a beautiful bar here, give me a try." Although it is a ramen restaurant, many of the ninjas like to drink, so Yile Ramen also has a small amount of fine wine. Take out a bottle at this moment. First pour a cup for Tsuna, and then give yourself a small cup, with this gritty edamame, put it in the mouth. "This, this is..." It was just a moment of tasting, and my eyes widened when I hit it, and my face was amazed. "What a wonderful scent, although it still tastes of edamame, it seems to be under the taste of wine. It sprouted the same...indescribable." "Look." Silent shrugged. "Are you hitting the uncle by hand, is it really delicious?" Naruto looked at the hand and seemed a little tangled. "Anyway, I will never eat this kind of thing!" Sakura couldn''t help shivering. "If it''s used to make wine, no, if it''s used to make wine-flavored ramen..." The eyes of the hand are a little bit eager. The same vision, and Sasuke. Is there really something magical in this jar? Is there really something that can make people stronger, as this person said? Handled away these edamame carefully. Then, open the next jar. The experience of cutting vegetables, the sweet **** box used to remove the aftertaste in the mouth, delicious spices, the doctor''s aloe vera that can treat trauma... are all unheard of, extremely magical items. Of course, the most pitting ten thousand yuan is indispensable. Until the penultimate, finally released the highest value, a secret recipe (residual). "Mr. Silence, why this formula is only one-third." The expressions of the hands are a bit anxious, as if watching obsessed novels suddenly disappears, and the heart seems to be being scratched by countless ants, let alone uncomfortable. "Hmm, this is another method." Tsunade''s expression is a little uncomfortable. "My medical cheats on this side have not been collected yet." She opened 20 groups of first-level jars. The medical secrets in that kind of recipes are still not collected. The most pitted thing is Actually there are repetitions! Knowledge, repetition is waste paper. "There is no way." Silent hands spread out, "The price of the first-level jar is not enough to open a complete recipe." There is really no way. This method of gathering, but the only magic weapon to defraud krypton, how to use it if it is not used well. has already felt that kind of mood. The feeling of wishing to open a group of jars again. But now, there is the last jar. Carefully put this incomplete formula into his arms, and then, he started to feel nervous and expectant, and opened the last one. Inside, there is only a small, bright red fruit. "It turned out to be this." Silently glanced at it, and exclaimed, "The luck of hitting you is really good. This is Zhu Danguo. The taste is average, but after eating, it can improve a little strength." comes from a fantasy world. can probably raise the strength of his arms by ten pounds, which is not too low. "Improve the strength?" Sasuke suddenly said, "Isn''t this the jar of the gourmet series?" Although Sasuke said less, he was listening attentively. can be inferred from the words of silence and Tsuna. This kind of jar. has many kinds of series. Now this kind of hand-purchased is a gourmet series, so there will be a variety of ingredients and secret recipes. "Being a cook can''t be without strength, for example, the dough needs enough strength to stir." Silence explained, turning his head to look at Sasuke. Sasuke, although trying to hide. But his eyes have betrayed him. He...I was so excited. Chapter 21： : Invitation to stay in Tsunato There are many charms of jars, but at the core, there is only onethe desire for possession. Strength, paper man wife, props... The more you want to own, the easier it becomes to indulge. Sasuke''s inner desire may even surpass Tsunade. After all, one is a mature adult and the other is a crooked child. and so. Silence is looking forward to how much profit Sasuke can bring to him. Even if it doesn''t say the future, it''s just the present. As Uchihas only heir, he always has a lot of assets. "Mr. Silence!" Suddenly the sound of the hand beating sounded. He gasped slightly, handing over a stack of money again, with a firm tone, "I want to buy another group!" After putting away those cherished ingredients, there is still an indescribable emotion in the hand. There must be more rare ingredients in those jars. I really want to see. There is that recipe, what is the rest? "Thank you for your patronage." Silently put away the money, then a group of jars appeared again. He was not surprised at the decision of playing by hand. After all, this is a chef who really loves ramen (y)~*. At this time, the sky has completely dimmed. In this era when there is not much nightlife, the crowd on the streets is getting scarce. And the small Yile Ramen Restaurant is full of lively atmosphere. "Wow, such a big corn!" "What is this? Disgusting." "Mr. Silence, why is this incomplete recipe a different seasoning?" "Hand hit, give me another bowl of ramen." Hand-made while making ramen for Tsunate, while continuing to open the jar, originally wanted to open another group, but suddenly opened the other part of the previous incomplete formula, only the last third. That is naturally to continue to open. Then... Until the eighth group of jars, none were opened. instead has several other different residual formulas. to the end. There is no money to fight. "Mr. Silence." My hands were red-eyed, my palms were shaking as I looked at the three recipes with only the last piece of the puzzle left. Group, you can get your membership badge, right?" "Of course." Silently caressed the round belly in her arms, smiled and nodded, "After having the badge, we are members of the Almighty Chamber of Commerce, and you can contact me at any time." "Well." didn''t even change the clothes, and the store didn''t control, just put away these treasures, and walked hurriedly to his home. "Gee." Tsuneo sucked his mouth. Naturally she can see the state of her hands, which is exactly the same as when she gambled. It''s just that she really lost nothing. and hit it in hand, but changed a lot of valuable rare ingredients, and even recipes. So this is not a red eye, but a red eye. "Mute." She stood up shaking, hiccuplessly, "Let''s go, we go back." "Master Gangshou." Mute quickly stood up with Gangshou, and then put her on the green coat. "Silence." Tsunade took two steps, and suddenly turned around, a slight smile on his slightly drunk face, "If you have no place tonight, how about going to me?" "!?" Silent rounded his eyes. Sakura next to was all red-faced. One of the three forbearers actually invited the man to stay in his home so directly! This, is this the world of adults? But. The silent face didn''t change color, but just looked at Tsunato with a smile, "If it wasn''t for blackmailing the rent, I would be happy." "Cut." Tangshou''s smile disappeared all at once. seemed to have seen through the plan, mumbled and turned to leave in a big stride without even saying a word of farewell. But when he passed a lane, he hesitated a little. finally did not stop. "Corrupt, fraudulent rent?" Sakura blinked and didn''t seem to react. is obviously an invitation to make your heart beat faster. How did become blackmail? "When I met for the first time, the adult Tsunade, in the name of treatment, blackmailed two jars from me." Silence explained with a helpless expression. "Hey? Big sister turned out to be such a person?" Naruto exclaimed. "What a big sister, that''s Master Tsuneo!" Sakura couldn''t help it. He punched fiercely into Naruto''s head. "Have you listened to the history class seriously! Master Tsuneo is the first generation of Naruto Granddaughter, now in her fifties!" Don''t dare to say it when Tsunae was there. No worries now. It was Naruto who was shocked fiercely. fifties? Looks like a super beautiful big sister! More temperament than Sakura. Silently looked at Naruto. I saw a post on the Internet before and said that under the appearance of Naruto''s **** male character, there is actually a muffled heart hidden inside. After all, this big man who developed color lure at the age of twelve. began pursuing Sakura when she was in her twenties. When I saw the women''s white guy in the back, I felt quite love at first sight. saw me at this time. Silence felt a little bit of a taste. UU reading www.uukankanshu. com "Okay, we should go back." Sakura seemed to remember the time suddenly, jumped a little panic, "It''s already too late! I have to go first, Naruto, Sasuke, see you tomorrow." "I''m walking together." Naruto naturally followed Sakura, then turned his head and looked at Sasuke. "Let''s go first." Sasuke waved his hand, "I want to see it again." Look at those gourmet jars? Naruto had a little hesitation, but looking at Sakura who was walking further and further, he quickly followed. "Then I will go home with Sakura." "Where do you and I go back! Go back to each home!" "Same way, Sakura Sauce." "......" The voices of the two people drifted away. In the end, only two people, Silence and Sasuke, were left here. Sasuke kept watching the silence. But silent, just looking at the Yuju in her arms, gently teasing the tender and tender meat pad claws of her with her fingers. The scene was silent for a while. "Mr. Silence!" Sasuke finally couldn''t help but shouted. "Hush--" Silence pressed his finger against his lips to stop Sasuke, then turned his head, looked at the shadow under the light, and chuckled, "As a businessman, I also pay attention to first come, then come, then, there have been following my guests over there, What type of jars do you want to buy?" what! ? Sasuke turned his head violently. In the place where the shadow is, a figure that seems to be completely integrated with the environment, slowly walked out. Then, it was the second, the third... Full seven or eight figures appeared on the street where no one knew when there was no one. Chapter 22： : Longwei Golden Eye! At this moment, it is already late at night. There is no moon, no stars, and it is dark in the sky. The only light is Yile Ramen and a slightly dark street lamp in front of it. In this kind of environment. Seven or eight masked ninjas stood quietly, and there was a kind of creepy atmosphere. And Sasuke was even more shocked. "Dark part?" He spit out the name carefully. After becoming a ninja, will be accused of some basic information, including the dark parts of Konoha, an assassination tactical special force directly obeyed by Naruto. has no name, no identity, only a code name and a mask. the most important is-- That man, the man who hated Sasuke very much, was once a member of the dark department. But why does the dark part appear here? Sasuke looked at the silence. This mysterious businessman may be the reason. "What''s the matter, guests?" The silence remained with a smile. The crimson in his arms opened his mouth slightly to reveal the sharp tiger teeth, but the cute appearance did not have any deterrent effect. "Let''s go with us." The ninja ninja who appeared first took a small step forward, and the sound under the mask was obviously treated specially. Sasuke''s complexion changed slightly. really came to this mysterious businessman. No way! If this person is taken away, then he... "The reason?" There was no slight change in the silent expression. "There is no reason." said the dark part ninja who made a noise, another step forward. silently noticed that his mask, unlike the masks of the others, was not an animal, but a more complicated pattern. "Root" in the dark part? This is interesting. Silence actually knew that these people were following him behind him. From the moment he stepped out of Tsunade''s house, he opened a very simple small map function, which was not expensive and practical. Tsunade also knows the same. The invitation just now, in fact, is asking whether silence requires asylum. The answer, naturally, needless to say. "I''m just a businessman." Silence still smiled and stood up slowly, as if there was no atmosphere to see at all, slowly said: "All people, in my eyes, are only divided into guests and evil guests. I don''t know which one you are?" "Less wordy!" The outgoing ninja seemed to have lost patience, and his figure disappeared instantly. Sasuke''s pupil shrank suddenly. where is it! ? just turned his head and was completely stiff. Because, the ninja has come behind silently. So fast! Sasuke''s fist clenched tightly, he couldn''t see the speed of the other party at all, is this the strength of the ninja ninja? The crisp impact sounded suddenly. The ninja''s hand knife slammed into a thin barrier exuding pale gold. Fulu from the world of XianxiaVajra Fu. "what is this?" There was a whispered voice next to . But it is a moment. The rest of the dark ninjas appeared all around Silence, holding weapons and staring at him with vigilance. No one paid attention to Sasuke. didn''t even look at him. Sasuke squeezed his fist, his body shivered slightly, and seemed to be stinging. That nightmarish day. He is the same, ignored by the man, as if weak enough to be killed! Power! Sasuke''s eyes have a deep desire. glanced silently at Sasuke, and the smile on his face seemed to be more intense. And such a gesture, falling into the eyes of these dark ninjas, is fearless. "There is no record of you at the village registration." The ninja ninja who missed a few steps back slightly, his hoarse voice seemed to give the rest of the reason, "You sneaked into Konoha, if you resisted. .... treated as a spy, killed in place!" The moment when the voice fell, the rest of the ninja ninjas all looked away. The orders they received. actually went to meet Naruto with silence, however... the person speaking was the captain of this operation. Kill in place? did not speak in silence. He looked at the crowd in front of him and suddenly regretted it. should be exchanged for a variant ability of Dr. X. In this case, you might know what these people think. But it doesn''t matter anymore. will come sooner or later. "Why, in every world, there will be such ignorant wicked guests." Silent sighed quietly, seeming to say to himself, "Pay the price, you can gain something, this is the world''s Truth, without spending money, you want to change your destiny. Such a bad guy is really..." "Do it!" didn''t even wait for the silence to finish the speech. After a whisper, all the ninjas started to work together. The team leader from "Root" took a deep breath. Chakra surging wildly, the knotting of his hands was as fast as the afterimage. Tu DunSand Bound Coffin! Innumerable sands were drilled from the ground, lingering in silence like a spirit snake. Although it is the ninjutsu commonly used by the Ninja village Ninja, it was unfolded by this root ninja and was equally flexible and quick. at the same time. The rest of the ninja means also flooded in one after another. Ku Wu, Feng Dun, Long Sword, all kinds of attacks, completely block all silent escape spaces. Even Sasuke, who is not the target, can feel the overwhelming pressure. Hiding is unavoidable, avoiding unavoidable! This is the coordination method of Ninjabu Ninja! However, Silence never escaped. didn''t seem to react. Let the sand grains completely wrap him up, forming a small mound, if squeezed at this time, strangling... Sasuke''s eyes are already desperate. Finally, he encountered an opportunity that might make him stronger! At this time- The low voice suddenly floated in everyone''s ear. "Really... Ignorant!" an instant. wrapped in silent sand, all shattered. The silence inside was still covered by a pale gold barrier, and even the clothing corners were not worn down. Then, he took a step forward. Bang! The roar like a volcano erupted suddenly, but not in the ear, but in everyone''s heart, and his head was blank for a moment, as if everything in the world had disappeared. In this white consciousness, only A thing. overlooking the world, with endless majesty-golden pupil! Longwei from a fantasy world! All people, including Sasuke. The body began to tremble uncontrollably. could not stand. Can''t look straight. By the time they suddenly realized, they had already slammed on the ground and lowered their heads, as if standing in front of them was no longer a human, but another, like a prehistoric behemoth, an indescribable behemoth! They don''t know what that is. is simply unable to resist the fear from the level of life! It seems that every cell in the body is whining! Chapter 23： : All work for me Under the pressure of Longwei, time seemed to suddenly slow, but in fact, it was thinking that was frozen. These people in front of me have never felt like a long time like now. Fear almost engulfed them completely. stood silently, and Fei Ju, who was lying on his shoulders, curled up a little uncomfortably. This time. Suddenly, he looked up in a certain direction. a moment in the Huoying office, the ape flying sun cut, standing extremely frightened, his muscles tense, as if only the eyes of the crystal ball were left in the whole world. He finally knew why those dark parts would lie down. than Kyuo...No! is even more terrifying than when the first generation of Naruto is full! The click sound continued. The crystal ball in front of him used to perform the technique of teleglasses seemed to be unable to withstand such a huge pressure and gradually burst. Until those eyes were completely out of sight, the subdued coercion slowly dissipated, but the score had been left. Ape Fei Ri cut clear, he may be unforgettable all his life. What is that? Hitomi surgery? No, it was simply powerful, beyond imagination! Ape Feizhi gasped slightly, he was not the one who had never seen a strong man, but he never felt the mental pressure he felt at that moment, but he began to realize that the indulgence of Tuanzang tonight may be a huge one mistake. This businessman... Ape Fei Sun looked extremely cautiously and worriedly into the distance, hesitated for a moment, and finally, said lowly: "Call out Tuanzang." "Yes!" In the night, a figure went away instantly. and looked back. The silence slowly disappeared after the feeling of being peeped away. did not expect that Longwei, which is worth nearly one hundred thousand trading points a minute, also has this effect. only peeped at him, presumably three generations of Huo Ying. Looking at the dark ninjas in front of him, and Sasuke, the silence was almost the same, and the strength of Longwei was slowly reduced to the level of one tenth, 10,000 trading points per minute. Even so. Several people who had carved a mark of fear in their hearts still knelt down and dared not move. The so-called Longwei is telling everyone in a rough manner what kind of existence is standing in front of them, and has this fear deeply imprinted in their minds. is impossible to escape. Can''t do it even with a bullet, and the mind is deprived, how to escape? At least at this moment, the fear of silence even overwhelmed everything. is only Sasuke, because it is only affected by the spread, and can humble, difficult, and climb up a little bit. looked at the figure of the man in front of him, with indescribable fear in his eyes, and... a little fanaticism. This kind of existence, such power! will definitely be able to defeat that man! for sure! he shouted loudly in his heart. and silent. I didn''t care about them at all, just suddenly looked not far away, and a gentle smile appeared on the face, and raised my hand, waving like a gray layer, all the dark ninjas were all out of control Fly up and fly toward the side alley. is back from the hand. Bring all the family property. "Mr. Silence." The hand came and looked at the silence standing outside the shop, it seemed very embarrassed. "It doesn''t matter." Silently shook his head with a small smile, "Since doing business, a little wait is nothing." "Mr. Silence is really kind." The hand hit was also a little touched. After all, in the middle of the night, let others wait for themselves like this. Only Sasuke''s mouth twitched. Be kind? feels that coercion, he is very clear, what kind of monster is this person in front of him. doesn''t even know if it can be called a human. If hatred is not driving him. At this moment, just standing beside this person gave Sasuke a fear that he could not help trembling. "It''s just a trifle." Silent but greeted his hands and returned to the store, sitting down, "So, how many sets of jars do guests want to buy?" Coming to Kono today, if you counted the battle just now, it was actually a serious loss. Although this is expected expenditure. But he also hopes, how much can earn some back. "Mr. Silence, this is all my savings over the past few decades." The hand hit the small box in his hand and passed it without pain, and then looked at the silence eagerly, "A total of 12 million, except for the rest Twelve sets of first-level cans, I also hope to be able to buy a set of second-level cans." 12 million yuan? Silence is a bit pleasant. is a lot, and there are more than 600,000 exchange points. It seems that his battle has not been short, but in fact, after Long Wei broke out, it was only a matter of two or three minutes. In this way, even today, there is no loss, and a small profit. "It''s enough." Watching Silent silently, decided to give him a little hint. "Mr. Delicate knows, how did the chef guest before me go on the path of food hunter? When he first traded , Dont even have so much money to beat Mr. Hand." "I think it should be to expand the food business." The hand laughed, "For the chef, there is no other way to make money other than this." Or, even if there is, it will not be done. True chefs are not willing to waste a lot of time on things other than cooking. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "It''s true, but it''s not exactly." Silent and mysterious smile, "I can even trade directly with food here." It seems to be a little pleasantly surprised. Although he took out all the net worth, but these are not enough! Even if he doesnt say anything, he knows that there are more amazing ingredients, more powerful recipes in the second-level jars, and even more advanced jars may be in the back. After witnessing the road to good food, he was a little bit irritated. It''s a pity that money is not enough. "All valuable items can be traded with me." Silent explained with a smile. "For chefs, the most valuable thing is naturally the food produced, as long as your cooking skills continue to improve, regardless of Whether it is to make a wonderful food, or to create a valuable recipe, all of which can be exchanged for jars with me, and the price can be exchanged. Systemic transactions, value is evaluated. The value of money is not fixed. If the government prints a lot of money, which leads to inflation, then there is no doubt that the exchange ratio of money and trading points will increase. Therefore, silence does not just stare at money. Those rich businessmen and nobles will stay there and will not run. However, if these people who can create value can grow up early, whether they are making food, developing ninjutsu, or trying to make money, they will eventually pass. The jar becomes a trading point in silent hands. This is a virtuous circle. in other words. The elite of the whole world, working for me? Silently laughed in silence, but there was no change in expression on the surface. Chapter 24： : Sasukes fanatical desire I feel like I have never been as full of fighting spirit as I am in my life. He has what he wants to achieve. That is to make better ramen, make more money, and buy more jars! Silently took out the jar he had bought in his hand, and then watched him open the jar nervously and full of anticipation, thinking about the conflict just now. The strength of those ninja ninjas is not strong. may only be Zhongren. And the leader should be the ninja of the original root, which is estimated to have the strength of elite. If you want to shock them, Longwei with 100,000 trading points is enough, but if you are facing high tolerance, even movie level... is still a lot worse. Longwei only creates an invincible momentum for people, but for those who are determined and brave to challenge the strongest, they can still attack under Longwei, and even surpass because of the mentality of fighting hard. One hundred percent of the strength may be. Until then, it was not so easy to want such a "cheap" solution. Silent estimate. Eliminate poisoning, curse, assassination and other means. If you want to have three generations of Naruto crushed, you will need at least 3 million trading points. This is only a one-time cost for a battle. If you buy permanent ability. The money I have now is enough to buy Dr. X''s variant ability. The problem is that the purchase is only the early potential. To grow to the level of Dr. X''s peak, it will take at least ten years of continuous development. Unless it is directly upgraded with trading points, it is still an expensive price. Moreover, after buying it, silence the remaining money in your hands, you may not be able to guarantee the crushing of the three generations of Huo Ying and the many tolerance of Konoha. "The invincible image must be ensured." Silence concluded in his heart, "The more obsessed with the jars, the greater the temptations in my body. Only the invincible and mysterious image can avoid endless battles to the greatest extent. Before I grow up, fighting is a waste of money for me, so... 20 million trading points, this is a must-have point." Use 20 million trading points for consumptive use, even Uchiha spots, maybe you can get back and forth. This is the security guarantee before the lack of strength. Extra trading points beyond 20 million trading points can only be used to enhance their own strength. Ugh...... When will I have free money to buy only Icarus? The silence was a bit melancholy. He turned his head suddenly and looked at Sasuke. Sasuke was startled by the silent sight. Fang Cai''s horrible feeling seemed to emerge from his memory again, and he couldn''t even help his heart beat and his limbs became stiff. "This little guest, is it, there is also interest in buying jars." Silent gentle smile. He did not forget one of the potential protagonists. "......" Sasuke swallowed. However, nodded fiercely, fists clenched tightly, said sullenly "I want to be strong because there are people who must be killed!" The reason why he was able to stay here in that fear. is because of this desire. Don''t say a little money, even if it is a bigger price, you can pay it. "I want to become stronger." Silently sighed, "This is the most common desire I have heard. Many people feel that power can achieve everything." "Can it be done?" Sasuke asked a question, staring closely at the mysterious and extremely powerful businessman in front of him. was afraid that he would say "no". "Of course." Silent looked at Sasuke with great interest. "In most cases, I don''t care about the reasons why guests want to buy goods. As long as they can pay the price, everyone has the qualification to change fate with me, then , How much can you pay for guests?" It must be impossible to say that all the property of the Uchiha family was inherited by the only remaining orphan. However, it should be a lot of his parents property alone. There are even more valuable, ninjutsu, even...blood, or something. "I don''t know how many, because I haven''t counted it, but it won''t be low!" Sasuke breathed a sigh of relief and lowered some excited voices. "Just in my house, can you go with me? Except Money, there should be other things to exchange!" his parents really left a lot of money. However, he didn''t care much. is not even willing to see those, because it will evoke memories of the past. But now. If it can be used in exchange for a powerful force to avenge his parents, parents... should also be happy. "Of course there is no problem." Seeing Sasuke in silence, I was also looking forward to it. Maybe, this orphan of Uchiha really can surprise him. And this time. Has opened the second-level jar. On the second time, edamame appeared again. is the same as before. "The items in the first-level jars are actually in the second-level jars." Silent explained with a smile. "It is only about ten times the quantity, and some are better in quality. However, once the guest becomes a member, they can''t buy one more. Grade jars, those are just used to give customers the experience of the initial contact." Every item in the jar is silent, choose the good value one by one and put it in. Although it was just a thought. But the small jars are too worthless, and it will be troublesome if the quantity increases. Sure enough. After hearing the silence, he didn''t mind playing with his hands, but he was relieved. There are also a lot of amazing and delicious ingredients in the first-class jars. It would be a pity if you can''t get it later. "This is a member badge." Silence usually handed a badge in the past. "The next time you want to buy a jar, you can notify me at any time through the member badge. If something cannot be answered immediately, I will be idle. When you get down, contact the guests immediately." "Thank you!" The hand grabbed the badge tightly and looked at the silence gratefully, "Thank you very much for giving me such an opportunity." If it wasn''t for silence. He may not be able to witness a higher peak in cooking throughout his life. This gratitude comes from the heart. For ramen as a hand of faith, it is not exaggerated. "Guests are welcome to buy next time." Silently accepted this gratitude. Although he said that he made a profit nearly four times the cost, but as long as the guests feel that they are not losing money, they are still very happy. What does it matter? You are happy, I am also happy. This is the real happiness. After leaving Yile Ramen in the gratitude of his hands, he stood silently under the dim light and looked at Sasuke who was beside him. And this smile is in Sasuke''s eyes. with a huge temptation that is hard to tell. Even if it hasn''t started yet. deep in his eyes, he already had a fanatical desire. Chapter 25： : Krypton gold non-chief Silence knows that Sasuke''s desire for jars may be the biggest among all guests at present. One is because of obsession. All the people of the tribe, including their parents, were slaughtered overnight, and the one who did this was his favorite brother. It would be possible for him to go crazy if he was replaced by a fragile person. Come here, it can be said that this hatred accounts for a large proportion. The second is because of his young age. The younger you are, the more emotionally you will be able to judge things. Easy to drill horns. Maybe it can be well induced? "Sasuke." Silent shouted softly, looking at the teenager in front of him, "I must remind you that the value of the items in the jar is different." "I know." Sasuke''s voice seemed to gradually calm down from the excitement. "In terms of the food series jars just now, those few recipes are far more valuable to the chef than some rare ingredients." "Not bad." Nodded silently, it seems that Sasuke still has a certain ability to think. He continued: "However, the power you seek is far more complicated than the chef, because there are too many ways and routes to choose from. Do you think about the powerful direction?" Sasuke was surprised. He just wanted to be strong, where to control what direction. "It doesn''t seem to be." Silent stepped forward and motioned him to say, "I have sold many jars, but for the pursuit of powerful customers, some customers are spending a huge price, even From the liver to the haggard, it''s not as good as the person who spends less, do you know why?" "..." Sasuke thought for a while and gave the answer, "Is qualification?" The treasures in the jar can be used to improve the strength, but under the same treasures, it depends on the qualification. For example, that man. Even Sasukes incomparable hatred had to admit that the mans qualifications were really terrifying. was once a person he admired incomparably. "Here, qualifications are also available." Silently shook his head gently, and then said the answer, "It''s luck." Open the jar, and of course it''s luck. can only contend with Ou Gou, only Shenhao. Sasuke is obviously confused. In his idea, only need to open enough jars, it should become stronger. "You think those recipes are more helpful to the chef than rare ingredients." Silence still uses hand-made examples, and then smiles mysteriously, "But, in the gourmet jar, there is also a kind of food that can be called The special ability of the "God''s Tongue" can make people easily identify the most subtle flaws in the cuisine. People who have this kind of tongue, even relying on this alone, can go far faster and farther than the average chef. " Such, commonly known as plug-in. The tongue of God, naturally, cannot be so cheap. However, the silence said so directly. Let Sasuke bring an expectation of luck. Before the draw. Everyone will have the feeling of hoping that they are European gods. Even if the African ancestry has been determined, they desperately laughed at themselves. At the moment of opening the can, they would expect that they would sneak into Europe one day. Sasuke''s growth rate is definitely fast. In order to prevent him from clearing the game in a short period of time, and then lost his interest in the jar, silence must do some training and suggestion. Or... temptation! "Such magical ability can also be obtained directly?" Sasuke felt incredible. Originally, he just looked at the hand and opened the food jar. What he really valued was the kind of magical experience light group that can increase the fruits of physical fitness and a powerful skill book. "Oh." Silent chuckled twice, "In my jar, there are only various items you can''t imagine." He suddenly stopped. stretched out his hand and gently touched Sasuke''s eyebrow. That moment. Sasuke''s expression was dull. various horror pictures flashed in his mind. He saw that someone was holding a colorful lotus flower and slammed open the mainland. He saw that someone controlled a huge puppet, turned into a drill, and broke through the sky. Its name was Mecha! He also saw the magical demon fruit, a sword fairy that broke through the world, with a magical substitute... These are real forces that are not powerful in this world! Sasuke''s body shivered with difficulty. His face was filled with crazy excitement and longing. Under such infinite possibilities. What is that man who thinks he is strong! Even Sasuke cant wait to see his brother, the powerful and cruel man, when he shows these unimaginable powers in the face of him, what a shocked and shocked expression will appear! That''s really wonderful. Just imagine the picture in my mind, and there is a sense of joy in the middle of the night. Sasuke, who suddenly opened the door to the new world, only felt the long-term despair, dark and painful heart, at this moment, the expectations for the future have risen! "Now, you should understand what kind of existence my jar is." Silence looked at him meaningfully opened his hands, "Endless world, endless power, endless Its possible, if your luck is good enough, even tonight, you may get the power to change your destiny." "I can''t help it anymore!" Sasuke clutched his forehead, with a crazy smile on his face, it was completely impossible to stop. After all, he is just a kid who is in junior high school. At this moment, his mind has begun to imagine. What kind of power will he gain tonight. It is a pity. looked at him with pity in silence. Poor child, I''m afraid I don''t know, I have been destined to be a non-chief, or the most tragic reminder of krypton gold non-chief. Because-- He, the official, manipulates the probability in secret. "So." On the silent face, with a sincere smile, "I wish you good luck in advance." "I will definitely show great power!" Sasuke was inexplicably confident, and then accelerated his pace to lead the way. sighed in silence, took a nap on his shoulders, and hugged the weakly embarrassed Fei Ju into his arms, followed by Sasuke, and glanced slightly when passing the alleyway where the ninja ninjas had just been discarded. There was no one there. left? Although the method he just used was rude, he didn''t cause any serious harm except mental fear. After all, the purpose has been achieved and there is no need to waste any more money. I just dont know. What kind of reaction will the three generations of Naruto have made? There is also Tuan Zang, who is known as the king of wooden leaves. looked silently at the system in his mind, the number representing the trading point, and looked calmly. Chapter 26： : The plan to back the pot The territory of the Uchiha family is far from the central prosperous area of ??Muye, but is located in a remote corner, close to Muye prison. But the silence does not rush in the past. While walking, thinking about what type of can I recommend to Sasuke. at the same time. Zhicun Tuanzang, with white bandages on his head and arms, was standing at the entrance of the Huoying office with a dark expression. He has been standing here for a few minutes. did not push the door to enter. Because, he has not got the information yet. Until a ninja with a pale complexion, gasping for breath, stumbled over and appeared. "Yi Ping." Tuan Zang shouted the person''s name. is clearly a very light voice, but it makes the dark part ninja named Yiping, as if being bitten by a poisonous scorpion, his body trembles uncontrollably. kneels directly on the ground. "Adult Tuan Zang, I..." Creep The door of the Huoying office suddenly opened. Ape Feizhi was wearing a robe of Huo Ying, facing his back, standing in front of the window. "come in." Old but powerful voice. Tuan Zang did not speak, strode in, but Yiping''s face was a little paler. is nominally a dark part of Naruto. However, he was still following the orders of Tuan Zang, the former chief and the founder of "Root". "Sunday, call me late at night, what''s important?" Tuan Zang asked. "Duanzang, you should call me Naruto." Ape Feizhi turned around and had some muddy eyes during the day, but now exudes sharp eyes like a knife, "Why, give Yiping such orders." Yiping''s body trembled again. lowered his head deeply. Tonight. Lord Naruto''s order was for him to invite the man who had dinner with Lord Tsunade. And at the time of departure. Tuanzang came with new instructions, let him take the opportunity to test the strength of the man, if it is weak... directly brought to Tuanzang. The result of the trial is already in front of us. "Why?" Tuan Zang''s mouth twitched, seeming to be a bit ridiculous, but soon disappeared. "Let''s say it right away, day cut, you sent Yiping to carry out the task. Isn''t it the default, or even I wished that I ordered it like that The command?" The root, although after Uchiha was annihilated, was disbanded by Ape Feiri. But many of them still serve in the dark department, loyal to Tuan Zang. Ape Feizhi knows this well. In this situation. also sent Yiping, a member of the original roots, to invite the mysterious man who appeared beside Tsunabe. The purpose was obvious. is to let the regiment order. Yiping''s cold sweat could not stop. didn''t expect that the Lord Naruto sent himself to carry out the task, but it was actually suggesting that the adults in Tuanzang intervened. Then the mission failed now... Isn''t the responsibility to the adults of Tuanzang? "Forget it, things have already happened." Ape Feizhi didn''t continue to talk about the command. He took a deep breath, and his tone seemed to soften, "You didn''t see it, but... Yiping should have a deep understanding of the strength of that businessman." "Yes!" Yiping''s body shivered slightly. Not only because he was involved in the game between Lord Naruto and Lord Tuanzang, but also because-- He recalled the fear just now. "Subordinate, the subordinate just thought..." Yiping swallowed, and his voice was a little messy, "That''s not human at all, even when facing Jiuwei 12 years ago, the subordinates didn''t That fear, he didnt even do anything, just stood there, his subordinates completely lost consciousness, and his head was blank..." He doesn''t know what language to describe. all in all. is that it feels very powerful, so strong that it can''t raise any hope of resistance. "Fantasy? Hitomi?" Tuan Zang''s naked eye was wrinkled. He naturally can see that Yiping did not have any injuries on his body at all, but was only mentally stimulated like a nightmare. Illusion or powerful pupil surgery, both of which may be able to achieve this effect. "If I''m not too old to be useless." Ape Feizhi looked at the desk in the office, "That should... It''s just the powerful and oppressive momentum that the first generation of Naruto adults have, But he... is better." Tuanzang looked at the sight of Ape Feizhi. saw the burst crystal. also saw... Ape Fei Ri cut into his eyes, deeply afraid. Like this kind of gaze, Tuan Zang was the first time he saw him on the body of Ape Fei Ri. Are you old after all? Sun cut. "If you are worried, this matter can be given to me." Tuan Zang said slowly. He is not arrogant, but there is a hint of power in his heart, surpassing the power of ape flying sun. Things you can''t do. I can do it! You can even do better than you! Since Uchiha was annihilated, the role of "Huoying Auxiliary" of Tuanzang was lifted by Ape Feizhi, and the organization "Root" was disbanded, the contradiction and dissatisfaction between him and Ape Feizhi were deepened, and he hoped to become Naruto, beyond the emotion of ape flying sun, becomes more intense. "No." Ape Feizhi slowly shook his head, glanced at Tuan Zang, and said bluntly, "I hope that you can bear the conflict tonight." "......" Even in Tuan Zang, a strange blush appeared on the face at this time. Get angry. I thought you called me to discuss the plan, but it turned out to be me! "That businessman is more mysterious than I expected. At least, before I learn more, Konoha doesn''t need to clash with him anymore." Ape Fei-Chan seemed to see Tuan Zang''s anger as if he didn''t see it. Generally speaking, the voice was lowered, UU reading "The most important thing is that Tsunade is back." The last sentence is the key. Tsunade is back. Api Feijian is very clear, the fifth generation of Naruto, from the current point of view, the only candidate is Tsunae alone. Prestige, character, ability... Its okay if the phobia is not overcome. Now that its resolved, even if he doesnt support it, as long as Tsunato thinks, he can still sit on the fifth generation of Naruto. Therefore, he was worried that Tsunade would be deceived and deceived, and even tried with the help of Tuanzang''s hand. And the result of this trial. not only did not reassure him, but also became more cautious. The purpose of calling Tuizang tonight is to warn him that, before he has more information, do not do any small actions without permission, expand the conflict, and even give an explanation of what is happening tonight. Tuanzang, with his one-eyed star at the ape flying sun cut, and finally, he looked away. "I am not even a Naruto consultant anymore, what can I do?" He turned his back and walked alone towards the door, his back looking lonely. Ape Feizhi saw the old friend leaving step by step, and there was a trace of intolerance in his heart. But what he did not know was that the moment Tuan was hiding his back, his eyes were suppressed anger. Ape Fei Sun thought he was prudent. What Tuan Zang thinks is fear! When Kiba arrives, even Naruto must be afraid of the rest! He had crazy plans in his mind, and then he thought of someone. Uchiha Itachi! Since Ape Feizhi thinks it is not necessary for Konoha to clash with the so-called businessman, then...Are the organization interested in it? Chapter 27： : Sasukes Jar Series In the mind of Shimura Tuanzang, Uchiha Itachi, who killed all his people for the sake of Konoha, could not be considered his own. Not to mention Xiao organization. Destroying the tiger is a good thing for Tuanzang. powerful people, he has also eliminated a lot. ...... Silence didn''t know anything about Konoha''s reaction, but it didn''t matter if he knew it. Anyway, he only has two things to do. Make sure you are strong and show your strength. Only in this way can we be qualified to talk about harmony and wealth. Right now, the most important thing about silence is how much money Sasuke has. He followed Sasuke all the way to the family land of the Uchiha family, where it was quiet and empty, whether it was weeds on the ground, ruined houses, or the dark traces on the wooden walls, they were silently describing Uchi The tragedy of the Bo family. looked at Sasuke''s thin figure. Silence suddenly felt a trace of empathy that could not be felt when watching the animation. asked him to be as optimistic and open-minded as Naruto in facing all the tough guys. "Go this way." Sasuke packed up all the spider webs in front of his house, and then pushed open the door. It was obvious that he hadn''t been back here for a long time. I don''t know where the money is hidden, so as not to be stolen. But the silence soon learned. Darkroom. is not from the house, but from the yard, through a special seal concealed a dark room that leads to tens of meters underground. Silence even saw a few weapons. It seems that this should be one of the material storage sites of the former Uchiha clan who was prepared to rebel against Muye. This is a bit of a surprise. He thought that Konoha should have been completely cleaned. "It''s here, it''s all here." Sasuke turned his head and showed everything in front of him in silence, expecting and asking, "How much can it be worth?" glanced silently. There are two boxes of precious metals that are hard currency, and jewelry. In addition, there are a pile of ninjutsu scrolls together, plus two boxes of weapons, and a little money. A total of 12 million trading points! is worthy of the Uchiha clan, just the remaining part, which is almost the sum of all the property values ??of the largest family in a town! "It looks like 200 million yuan." Silence told Sasuke''s converted numbers. Sasuke''s eyes brightened at once. Although he guessed that there will be many, he did not expect that there would be so many! "The most valuable are these ninjutsu scrolls." Shen Yun pointed to the pile over there. "There are also the experiences written down by the powerful people of your Uchiha clan, and some of them, you haven''t even read it. , Which can also indirectly increase a little value." Ninjas may not be as rich as ordinary businessmen. But in silence, the net worth is not low. The reason is skill. The exchange value of currency in the system may also fluctuate with the current economic situation in the world, but capabilities, knowledge and other practical things are hard currency. "Then redeem it all!" Sasuke didn''t think about it, he said in a word, "I want to open the jar!" Among these scrolls, what he can use, the attributes are consistent, have basically read it. Although it is a family relic. But in terms of strength, it is not worth mentioning! "As you wish." Silent smiled, but did not rush to start the transaction, but looked at Sasuke, "So, do you think about what series of jars you want to open?" Just now, among the pictures he transmitted to Sasuke, each of them contained a series of jars. Ability of other worlds. is taken out through the system and can also be used in this world. "No." Unexpectedly, Sasuke shook his head, then glanced at the silence deeply, and said, "You help me choose." "Huh?" The silence was a little surprised. "I don''t know which kind of ability is the strongest, and I can''t help me get revenge, but you should know." Sasuke is trying to suppress his eagerness. Although I wish to open the jar immediately, then become stronger, and then go to the man to get revenge. However, he did not know how to choose. In the pictures, every power looks so powerful, and he can easily get revenge at the peak, however, he wants to be faster, better, stronger! He wanted to get advice from the powerful man in front of him. "Since the guests are so trusting." Silence smiled slightly, "So, I will naturally provide better service. Let me ask, what is the most prominent and powerful thing for those who want revenge?" "The most prominent and powerful thing?" Sasuke seemed to be asked. "Since it is for the purpose of revenge, it is of course necessary to achieve the best results at the smallest cost." Silently and patiently explained, "For example, if the opponent is good at melee, I recommend strong mobility. The long-range attack is a powerful direction, of course, this is just an example." Sasuke understands that as a ninja, he naturally understands the tactics of restraint. But he didn''t know. Think about it in your mind, it seems... there is no shortcoming! No matter which aspect, the man is the best. Sasuke used to only think about becoming stronger, but the details have not been carefully considered. After all, his strength is far from enough to think about this kind of problem. At this moment, I was very worried. is simply impeccable. Body, ninjutsu, illusion... "I see." Silent laughed inwardly, "It seems to be a very average person." Of course he knows the strength of Itachi. Except that his endurance is not too strong due to illness, there is almost no shortcomings. This person''s design is a genius who can learn everything. In this case. He has reason to recommend a direction where it is easier to make money. "Kendo--" Silently spit out these two words, "This is the way of killing, the most suitable for revenge, the powerful, but also has the ability to break the sword, no matter what means you use, I am a sword. Break it, you have just seen the picture of the strong Kendo." Sasuke, his eyes lit up. He recalled the picture just now. A sword, breaking through the sky, chopping the earth, no one can look directly at the edge. "Can the sword break ninjutsu?" "Easy to live in." The silent tone was decisive. "Illusion can be broken?" "Everything can be cut off. What can I do with illusion?" Silently hug Fei Ju, as if to take it for granted. "Okay!" Sasuke clenched his fists, as if he had seen himself standing in front of the man with a sword, his excited body trembling again, "I will choose Kendo! Give me a jar!" He can''t wait any longer. "Of course." Silent smiled, waved his hand, and two hundred first-level jars appeared on the ground. Kendo is strong, but it must be strong enough to break the sword. Then it is also expensive. Chapter 28： : Sasukes Kendo Idol Although the jar itself is just plain and unremarkable, the number of more than two hundred plus the special meaning attached to it is particularly shocking. Sasuke''s breathing was aggravated. However, he did not open the can. but continued to look at the silence. "What about the second-level jars? You said that there are things in the first-level jars that are in the second-level jars, and they are stronger and more." Sasuke''s tone was a little quick. "indeed so." looked at the eager Sasuke silently, smiled and waved again. This time, it was one hundred and ninety second-level jars that were significantly multiples. Sasuke couldn''t help it. reached out and wanted to open one of them, but when he touched it, he suddenly slowed down, because he felt his heart beating. What will offer? Although it is said that he has initially learned the magic of the jars from those gourmet jars, but the pictures in his mind just made him realize that he still knows too little about the jars sold by this mysterious man. I don''t know anything. nervousness, plus expectations. Sasuke finally opened one. Inside, there is a light group. "It looks good luck." The silent voice sounded just right. is indeed lucky, he has put a lot of things in these jars, Sasuke opened one of the good stuff for the first time. "Experience aura?" Sasuke remembered the magical halo of food before, but he was a bit excited. As long as it is used, it is equivalent to a long time of exercise. This is a real strength increase! If there is enough aura of experience, even a talented person can quickly become stronger. "No, it''s not the aura of experience." Silent but shook his head with a smile and rejected it, and then explained, "It''s the aura of inheritance. Inside, it inherits an exquisite swordsmanship. It can be learned automatically after absorption, but I want to use it skillfully. , And even achievements, you have to practice hard." This thing is really good. After hearing aids, he could not wait to reach out and touch. He already knew how to use this aura. That moment. Aura poured into his body, and he saw a long-bearded man in strange clothes, holding a double-edged sword, dancing on top of the mountain. Every move, like the strength of looseness, the speed of wind. in the ingenious sword style, but hidden secret killer. Its name is the first four types of Songfeng sword method. Qingcheng school sternism Thats right, the Qingcheng School in the Xiaoao Rivers and Lakes, dont look at the low level of power, and its not well-known, but the degree of sophistication is not low, and the value alone is only the four of the twelve types. A total of 6,700 trading points. Just look at Sasuke''s expression at this moment. Obsessed, marveled. "Sword moves can also be such a mysterious mystery." He clenched his fists fiercely, as if opening the door to a new world. The world of ninja is not without swords, as a weapon commonly used by ninjas, it also has the basic usage of teaching swords. Only. They use swords to pursue faster and more efficient killing of enemies. The swordsmanship of the strong are all the experience accumulated by fighting on the battlefield. Basically, there will be no such swordsmanship as an inheritance and continuous improvement from generation to generation. Can do it! Sasuke looked at his hands with excitement. Although it was only the first jar, he felt his change. "This kind of inheritance has another advantage." Seeing it silently, Sasuke was very satisfied with the first jar, adding while ironing while hot. "If the same inheritance is opened later, it will not be in vain. Accept it again. Inheritance will help deepen understanding and improve the realm." said so. That is naturally the same aura inside. not much. Two of the first four types, three of the middle four types, of course, the latter four types are also kindly filled, after all, there is one of the strongest in the jar. That thing, silence is placed as a grand prize. "continue." After Sasuke opened the first jar, the excitement on his face could not be stopped, and he quickly opened the second one. Inside... one hundred thousand cash. Sasuke''s expression was dull for a while, looking at the silence, it seemed to hope that he could tell the difference in these cash. "Haha." Silence couldn''t help but laugh a few times, spread his hands, "There is always such a thing, there is no way, but you can rest assured, basically there will be nothing worse than one hundred thousand cash." This is the truth. Silence is just based on the principle that there is nothing wrong with Europe, and I randomly put three or four. I did not expect this to come. Sasuke: (գ)...... Although a bad one was opened, this was the second jar, and Sasuke looked at the cash in his hand and did not throw it aside, but put it down carefully. After all, this can also be used to buy jars. The third, fourth, fifth... The jars were opened by Sasuke. Inside , various magical items naturally appeared. Silence puts all kinds of sword-related things into the pots of the Kendo series, the aura of the experience of practicing the sword, the aura of the inheritance of various sword moves, the enhancement of the physical ability, the rare ore used to forge the sword, the sword itself, and The exercise method of the strong swordsman, the battle picture. Sasuke''s expression became more and more excited. Even the gloomy feeling of the past seemed to dissipate a lot. Such a feeling of growing strength. UU Reading is so intoxicating! His spirit has been in a state of exuberance, more and more fanatical. In particular, in the sixty-second jar, he opened a battle picture of Ximen blowing snow. is still the Gaowu version. Although there is no way to appreciate the magic of swordsmanship, the unique temperament of being unsmiling, sword-loving, and taking human life between electro-optical firestones makes him tremble with a trembling body and a longing in his heart. "Relentless sword god, Simon blows snow." Sasuke was talking about this sentence in his mouth, and he couldn''t even learn how Simon was blowing snow, and made a gesture of holding a sword. "No one can see my sword, because the people who see it are already dead." He said coldly. watched silently. could not help but laugh. He almost forgot, Sasuke is now in the age of easy sophomore, and there is no way to indulge the idol temperament sword **** like Simon Bukiyuki. Speaking, I used to like this character. "Simon blows snow." Silence sighed with a recall-like tone. "Do you know him?" Sasuke opened his eyes wide and looked at the silence in anticipation, even subconsciously brought respect. is exactly what a little girl looks like when she hears about idols. "It''s considered." Silent laughed, "Don''t look at his cold and lonely look. In fact, he has friends, wives, and children. The accident is an arrogant... nice person." "How could--" Sasuke couldn''t help shouting. He seemed a little unwilling to believe that it was obviously a person who put everything on the sword and chased the powerful. Chapter 29： : The first experience of the merciless sword The current Sasuke is still obsessed with power. The extreme strength of Simon Blowing Snow and the extreme pursuit of strength deeply attracted him. He knew this. It turned out that there was such a way of survival, giving everything to the sword in his hand, and only the sword would not betray himself. So he couldn''t imagine why such a person would get married? "Actually, it''s a matter of choice." Silently caressing the Yuju who was asleep in her arms, as if she saw Sasuke''s question, "I said before, Kendo is the way to kill, ruthless sword, It is indeed a suitable choice for swords, but all powers can be used to protect, and swords are no exception. That is...the sword of love." "The sword of love?" Sasuke said these words silently. He is completely different now than a few hours ago. opened so many jars. learned so many sword moves. He thought he was already familiar with the sword, but he was a little puzzled by what he said silently at the moment. "Isn''t the sword used to kill people?" he asked. "Hahaha." The silence burst into laughter and shook his head. "On the way of Kendo, you''re still far away. Now you, let alone the Sword of Love, you can''t do it even if it''s the Sword of Relentlessness. " He could see that Sasuke was floating a little bit. It seems that Sasuke in the animation is the same. inexplicable self-confidence, and then severely beaten. learned a thousand birds, and dared to rush to Uchiha Itachi, naturally it goes without saying that even looking at the entire animation, Sasuke was beaten countless times. as predicted. Sasuke was a little dissatisfied. "Anyone who dares to block my revenge, no matter who it is, I can kill it without hesitation. This is not a ruthless sword." He leaned his chin slightly, his eyes fixed. is completely different from before. looked at him silently, shaking his head secretly. This is not good. Doing business, especially this kind of business, the core element is not to say how to pit money, but to make guests never feel satisfied. How can I think that I can do it by myself. I think I have to buy a jar to do it! Fortunately, the silence had expected this. "If you think of the sword as simple as this... you can''t accomplish anything on this path." Silently said slowly, and then said immediately before Sasuke said, "But it doesn''t matter, now Its normal if you dont understand. Continue to open the jar. The biggest meaning of the jar is that it allows you to do things you cant do anyway. Sasuke fell silent. looked at the jar, still with longing. He can also become stronger! Start to continue to open the jar! However, what he didn''t know was that among the remaining jars, there was a gift for him that was silent for him. coming-- In the 94th jar, there is only one piece of jade. "It turned out to be this!" Silent exclamation had already come, "It seems that your luck is really good." "What is this jade?" Sasuke looked forward to it. Although it is not clear what this is, but every time you say this in silence, it will be a good thing! "This is experience jade." Silence looked at Sasuke meaningfully. "Experience jade?" Sasuke repeated the sentence. "Yes, this kind of thing is extremely rare. It can let people experience the realm of the sword first. If it is a very qualified genius, it can even leave a part of this realm and completely turn it into its own thing. Its strength has skyrocketed. "The silence paused for a while, then a rather playful smile, "Don''t you think that your sword is a ruthless sword? Just this piece of jade can make you feel a real ruthless sword." This jade was not just silence added. It is already prepared. Why is Kendo more expensive? It is because ordinary people simply do not have this qualification. can accomplish something on the sword, no matter in which world, it can be said to be a brilliant generation. Its requirements for a person''s qualifications, mentality, and understanding are too strict. Of course, it is true to be powerful. Too low the player''s sense of gain will also affect the desire of krypton gold. The silence that used to be a game plan is very clear about this. What he has to do is to achieve a balance between the two, that is, to make customers krypton happy, but not It doesn''t need krypton gold to make customers too strong at once. just now-- Sasuke fell into the krypton trap a little bit. He looked at the experience jade in his hands. Soaring strength? I like. Sasuke didn''t hesitate, according to the silent statement, put jade on his forehead, as for the sentence "very qualified genius" was automatically ignored by him. Then, the white jade bloomed, as if there were countless small swords like streamers, which entered the mind of Sasuke Uchiha. body shocked. Sasuke... indeed felt that kind of realm. At this moment, he seemed to be a third party and looked at his heart. There was nothing there, no emotion, no hatred, just snow. The white piece, the only thing-- is a sword! has nothing else. He has become one with the sword. Even if there is no sword in his hand, but he knows that his sword is everywhere, as long as it is his will, everything is his sword! Powerful, how powerful is this! Sasuke even feels that he no longer needs to move, just a look, with a thought, can cut everything. However... There is no joyHe has become a sword, the sword will not be happy, even thinking of Uchiha Itachi, the night when the clan and the parents were killed, and the old brother in the past, he has no heart The slightest fluctuation, the kind of hatred seems like dust in front of this realm. He can still kill people. But it''s not for hatred, not for emotion, just for practicing swords. This is the ruthless extreme. Sasuke''s eyes seemed to have lost vitality, and the rest was just dead. "wake up--!" Suddenly, a violent blast exploded in his heart. is like thunder. Completely smash the sword in my heart. "Call, call!" Sasuke fell to the ground all at once, covering his heart, breathing heavily, with indescribable fear in his eyes. what is that? That feeling! As if he had died, he was made into a sword, and everything as a man was ruthlessly deprived, leaving only the sword! "That''s...the merciless sword?" His hoarse voice raised his head and looked at the silence. Without the binge of this man, he felt he could not come back. how is this possible. Someone can practice the sword to such a point! "The ruthless sword is such a path. People who walk this kind of swordsmanship need only be sincere to the sword, not to others." Silently looked at Sasuke and shook his head. "But you are not suitable for this kind of swordsmanship, generally qualified. People, even if they cant understand anything, they will not be enslaved by swordsmanship. If its not for me, you might have to wait a little longer to get out of the sword slavery. Chapter 30： : Grand Prize of Kendo Jar Silence this time without Sasuke. He is telling the truth, but he did not expect it to be such a result. This jade is introduced in the system: Relentless sword qualifications can be used to get started with this sword intention. A few unqualified persons will be enslaved by sword intention and become sword servants within a certain time. If Sasuke can really be ruthless, this time, it will be great. can directly get started with Jianyi, from then on Jianhao. But now it seems. Sasuke not only did not have the qualifications to cultivate the merciless sword, but it was the opposite. Sure enough... It''s right to be an arrogant one. "You don''t need to be disappointed either." Silence helped Sasuke up and reached out and patted the dust on his shoulder. "Hate is not merciless, but it is affectionate. You will be enslaved by swords. In fact, it is the result of inner resistance. This is not the only road, let alone a jar." "......" Sasuke seemed to slow down, but there was still fear in his eyes. The merciless sword, it turned out to be that way. I have built myself into a sword, that feeling... , who was just a child, couldn''t help shivering. Don''t talk about practice. He didn''t even want to experience it again. Fortunately... there are other kendos. Sasuke''s eyes finally recovered some color, he looked at the silence again, that point of self-satisfaction had disappeared long ago. "Excuse me, are the other kendos so strong?" he asked. Although that ruthless feeling is frightening, the power is really powerful. Sasuke had to admit. Now, he hasn''t even entered the gate of Kendo. It''s just his current strength. He''s just just started, he has to become stronger! "Did I not say that?" Silence gave a gentle smile, "Relentless sword is just one of thousands of swordsmanship, but..." "Just what?" Sasuke was nervous. "While powerful forces cannot simply practice, just like the merciless sword, they need the corresponding qualifications." Silence seems helpless. "Qualification?" Sasuke was surprised. "Yes, for Kendo, the qualification is -" Two words spit out in a silent mouth, "Sword body." finally came to the point where he worked hard. One of the greatest charms of opening jars is the grand prize that guests can expect. For Tsuna, the grand prize is resurrection. For Sasuke, the silently arranged grand prize is the body of Kendo. This is really good. "Sword body?" Sasuke repeated, a little confused, but honestly waiting to explain. "This represents the qualification of sword repair." Silence summarized in short words, "People who possess a sword body, practice the speed of kendo corresponding to faster, more powerful, lower requirements. Take the ruthless sword intention as an example, if you are born The ruthless sword body does not even need to reach a ruthless state of mind, it can also use a stronger ruthless sword meaning-this is a person born for the sword." Actually, if Sasuke is a modern person, silence can be introduced more briefly. is just hanging. is usually prepared for the Krypton King in the game, and it will be the physique BUFF that combines BUFF, attack BUFF, and practice BUFF. can be called a krypton artifact, and it is the foundation that every game plan must understand. as predicted. Sasuke''s eyes brightened after listening to it, even if he hadn''t fully understood it, he had begun to long for it only when he heard that the practice was faster and more powerful. "Under normal circumstances, the sword body is a person''s destiny, just like you were born to be a person of the Uchiha family." The silence was quite satisfied with Sasuke''s response, and then raised his voice, "However, my jar can change destiny, If you can open the sword body, even the weakest one can walk faster and further on the sword." "Guru." Sasuke swallowed. He eagerly asked: "Is it possible to open it in the secondary jar?" On the ground, there are more than one hundred and two second-class jars left! "This..." The silence is hard to see, "There is a body with the worst heavy sword fetus, the owner can understand the heavy sword meaning in the day-to-day heavy sword exercise, but it is quite rare However, there are more types and strengths of swords in the third-level jars, and even sword-sword-level swords may appear. The practice of kendo can be said to be a thousand miles a day." Although Sasuke doesn''t listen very well, he understands the level of the sword. But it probably means. Inside the more advanced jars, there are better things. Once opened, it will be very good. Sword body... Even things like natural qualifications can be developed. As a genius, Uchiha Itachi, please wait for me! Sasuke took a deep breath. "Continue to open the jar!" His current vision has been put farther, and he is looking forward to the third-level jar. Silently know. Purpose has been achieved. Today, Sasuke will not swell to the point that he feels strong enough, but will continue to work hard to buy jars. At the very least, the next time he is self-satisfied, he must wait until the sword body is opened. anyway. Even if all the remaining jars were opened, if Sasuke went to find itachi in this way, he would have to be hailed by Haibian and come back sullenly. narrowed his eyes in silence, UU reading decided to give his guests some better experience. He replaced the big prize originally prepared in the remaining jars. Replaced with a better real prize worth 20,000 trading points. Conscience. silently praised himself. has this. Sasuke might be able to surprise Itachi... Although it still won''t win, it will be more motivating to open the jar. Silence is like this, smiling as Sasuke opened one jar after another. I dont know if he ran out of luck in the front, until the horizon was already bright, and only the last twelve jars were left. The prize was opened. Similarly, it is a light group. Sasuke is already familiar with this, and he wanted to touch it when he reached out his hand. However, it was blocked. "This..." Silence drew a deep breath and patted Sasuke''s shoulder vigorously, raising his voice as if excited for him, "It''s a skill light group! Sasuke, you won the jackpot, None of the five hundred second-level jars has a kendo skill group." Sasuke also seemed surprised by the silent reaction. opened so many jars. Although the silence said good luck many times, this time the reaction was the biggest. Is it really a good thing? Sasuke''s heart could not help getting hot. "What is a skill light group?" he asked. "Simply put, it''s the sword-inspired moves created by some strong swordsmen. Even if you don''t understand the sword-inspired moves, you can control this move. At your current level, any one can be a great help. "" Silence explained. Chapter 31： : Sasuke wants to withdraw from the team "Can you use it without comprehending the sword?" Sasuke rejoiced. He now knows how terrifying Jianyi is. Swordsmen without sword intent are completely different from swordsmen who understand sword intent. Even if he opened so many jars. In the direction of Jianyi, it was only just starting. "You will know it when you use it, and the information will directly flow into your mind." Silently gestured. Sasuke no longer hesitated. reached out and touched the skill light group. An inexplicable message came to mind. A fairy outside the sky! The sword technique created by Ye Gucheng, the main player of Baiyun City, has no scale and sword spirit, and is high and striking. Its momentum is brilliant and rapid, and it can exert the current maximum attack strength of 320% of the skill users. In Sasuke''s mind, the white swordsman appeared when he used this trick. A sword descends from the sky, like a shocked man, flawless and unblemished, extremely brilliant. is very strong! Even Sasuke can easily judge its strength after acquiring this skill! Not to mention the power, just that speed, like thunder and lightning, it is impossible to escape! This is a killing blow! If it is this skill, can you kill that man... Sasuke''s eyes brightened. Silence was just a glance, and he knew he was thinking again. Forget it. Anyway, Uchiha Itachi could not kill Sasuke, so he went. "It looks like a good skill." Silent chuckled. "Yes." Sasuke nodded, hesitating for a while, and told the silence about the skills and effects he had acquired. He felt he was not trusting. It''s just because this mysterious businessman is so strong that he may give himself some suggestions on how to use it. Well, that''s right. Sasuke slightly looked at the silence with expectation. "Tian Wai Fei Xian." The silent voice grew for a long time, "Ye Gucheng, he is the opposite of Ximen blowing snow." "Right?" Sasuke exclaimed. "There can be no two peerless swordsmen in a world." Silence shrugged. "They are fighting for life and death in order to break through their swordsmanship." "Who won?" Sasuke was nervous. "Ye Gucheng is dead." Silently sighed. "Sure enough..." Sasuke was relieved, remembering the picture of Ximen blowing snow in his mind, with a yearning, "That sword god, really is the most powerful." Even knowing that Simon Blowing Snow is not as ruthless as it seems, but after understanding the truth of Ruthless Kendo, Sasuke worshipped Simon Blowing Snow more. He even felt that he wanted to be such a person. Strong and cold. "Okay, there are several more jars." The silence reminded, "It should be already dawn outside." He sat on the ground, and the sweet-scented Fei Ju slept in his arms, seeming to be waking up. Sasuke continued to open the can. Although he was still looking forward to it, the last few cans did not open anything particularly good. Some regrets, and... The meaning is still not exhaustive. Even the little jar in that place. He opened it all in one breath, and used everything he could. Finally, he took a long breath. Until then, there was an incredible trance in my heart. The memory in my mind, the strength of my body, and the sword that was drawn in my hand. is just overnight. He has already undergone earth-shaking changes. Sasuke looked at the silence, opened his mouth, and seemed to hesitate. "Ask what you want to ask." Silent laughed. "Who are you." Sasuke took a deep breath, "Why are these magical jars sold?" In his opinion, the money he paid. For the treasures in these jars, it is nothing. Those treasures do not belong to this world. "Did I not say that." The angle of silence raised the margin, "I came to this world, in order to give people a chance to change their destiny, nothing more, at this moment, your destiny has changed, your strength, Your situation, your future, from opening these jars, everything is different, isn''t it?" "Yes." Sasuke nodded fiercely and looked at his hands. looked sharply in vain. However, it is not enough. He is very strong now, but he can become stronger, at least... the sword body. Without a sword body, he simply could not reach a sufficient height above the sword way. "I should be able to become a member now." Sasuke said expectantly. "of course." Passed a badge in silence, and then saw Sasuke carefully put this badge in his arms. is right. spent so much time tonight, but not for a one-time sale. He stood up from the ground, just right, Yuju also woke up at this time, opened his big sleepy eyes, looked around, and then skillfully grabbed the silent clothing corner and climbed onto his shoulder, lying on his side Next, continue to sleep. Well, waking up is just an illusion. When the two of them came out from the basement one after another. In the distant horizon, just a round of the sun slowly rose. The first ray of sunlight in the morning shone on Sasuke''s body. I don''t know if it is an illusion. felt silently that at least half of the gloom in this boy''s heart had disappeared. The kind of despair like an abyss is now shining with hope. Sasuke carried the delicate sword in his waist and carried it behind his back with a rope. "Do you have any thoughts next?" Silence asked casually The practice of kendo requires combat training. "Sasuke''s eyes were firm," "First of all, I want to quit the Ninja Squad!" " As a patience, he can only do those small tasks of weeding and catching cats every day, which makes no sense at all. He wants to quit. Not to mention, with his current strength, he has already far behind the other two people. Even Kakashi, he is confident to win! Find Kakashi now! blinked in silence, not surprised by Sasuke''s plan. After all, his strength has indeed changed dramatically. is just what it is now. With a sword in hand, he should have reached the level of tolerance. After all, he is not weak, and the auras that enhance physical fitness, as well as props and sword moves, are not out of nothing. Even by virtue of the flying fairy... is interesting. I don''t know how those people will react when they see the current Sasuke. Silently thought about it, and followed Sasuke. This is a good opportunity to advertise. "Don''t mind if I go and check it out, anyway, I''m fine." "of course can." Sasuke is a little strange, but he still nodded, even with respect in his tone. It is not polite to say that now on the level of respect alone, silence is definitely the first in his heart, even more than Kakashi. In addition to strength reasons. is because of interests. Sasuke is still eager to buy more jars from the silence, and to open the sword body, it is naturally impossible to offend him. What if I dont sell my jar anymore. Chapter 32： : Buy yourself the ability Kinoki''s ninja, even if he just stepped out of school, had to perform a mission. They gather every morning. At this moment, silence followed Sasuke toward the meeting place of the seventh shift he was in. Although it was just dawn, many people have been seen on the street, most of them are ninjas dressed neatly and ready to perform daily tasks. of course. Silence also felt a lot of attention over the eyes. exchanged a small map function again, and found silently that among the light spots on the map, there are many light spots that only represent the degree of "attention", but there is no "hostility" like the dark leader ninja yesterday. It seems that yesterday''s skirmish still changed something. should be the effect of the last glance. Even through an observation of ninjutsu, the meaning of Longwei should be well conveyed to the hearts of the three generations of Naruto and the ape flying sun. -Silence is not good. anyway. Silent while looking at the number of trading points in his mind, in addition to the 20 million trading points used for emergency combat, he also has more than 9 million trading points. Some extra, plus what I earned from Sasuke yesterday. It seems that you can buy an ability for yourself. This time, it was the turn to look forward to silence. Although it is said that one-time props and one-time ability can be bought, it needs to be consumed a lot after all, and it is always in danger of being attacked. It is definitely necessary to strengthen oneself. the most important is-- Do not spend money, why do you keep it? "Let me see, the ability below 9 million..." Silence looked up in the list. He has already decided on his direction of strengthening. My family knows about their own affairs. Silence is a person who likes to choose remote characters even when playing games. Hand disability and poor awareness are one reason. The most important thing is to be elegant. Move your finger to solve it, fight for Mao Yao shirtless. and so. The decision is yours, read motivation! As the most common superpower in the majority of fantasy works, the application of Nianji is really too wide, it can fight and defend, and sometimes it can be explored, and the concealment effect is excellent, basically it is invisible and intangible force. . So, the question now is, which one to buy. The price of the existing capabilities of the system is much lower than the price of customizing the same capabilities. At this price... looked silently at the various motivations in the list, and finally, one of the quite powerful types was valued. The trembling power of the tornado. comes from the world of One-Punch Man. In its heyday, it can easily destroy a city, which can be called a human-shaped natural disaster. Even in a coma, it will automatically open the barrier and make the enemy powerless. Because it is not necessary to grow, it is worth-76 million transaction points. can not afford. But you can buy the sister of Tornado, the same attribute, but the strength is much weaker, only need 4 million, buy it and then strengthen it. "That''s it, I will add Dr. X''s spiritual power in the future." Silently and happily made the decision. The moment I bought it for my own use, the silence could be felt clearly, as if something came out of my mind. seems to have a new sense control. Invisible power spreads all around. This is the feeling of reading motivation... is really wonderful. knows in silence that he can free his hands from now on, and all movements can be replaced with read motivation, fast, convenient and efficient. Then use the remaining five million to strengthen. The intensity of the motivation has been strengthened several times in an instant. Only 9 million trading points have been smashed down. Silence feels that its destructive power may now be no less than that of the weaker movie level. Sure enough, still much money. Silence felt full of motivation. Sasuke next to didn''t know. It is just the distance of this distance, and the businessman around him has changed from an ordinary person to a strong person with a film-level standard. The money he uses is still made from him. He just came to the usual grove. Kakashi and Naruto are already waiting here. "It''s too slow, Sasuke." Kakashi looked at Sasuke who came over, and then looked at the silence next to Sasuke. has never seen anyone. Sasuke, who was always late, came late, is it because of this person? "Ah, it was yesterday''s Uncle Jar." Naruto recognized the silence at once. "Uncle Jar..." Several black lines appeared on the silent forehead. Even a mysterious, powerful and handsome businessman is better than this title. But what he just wanted to say, suddenly turned his head and looked at the other side. There were two people coming over. Tsunade, and... Ape Fei Sun Slash. "Master Naruto, Lord Tsunate." Kakashi didn''t expect to see the two of them. "Why do Lord Naruto and Lord Tsuneo come over." Sakura is also a bit stunned. Only Naruto still greeted with no heart or heart. and silent, then looked at the third generation of Huo Ye. is the same as in the animation. is relatively short and thin, and his face is covered with age spots, but the smile on his mouth makes him look kind. Simultaneously. Ape Fei Sun Sect is also carefully examining the silence. It looks...just as ordinary as ordinary people. Last night, he didn''t sleep for nearly an night. When Tsunato came to him when he used therapeutic drugs for money, he took the opportunity to ask him to take him to see this businessman. "I came to silence Your Excellency." Ape Feizhi smirked and walked up, said to the silence. is just one sentence. made Kakashi look at silence again. Actually even Lord Naruto uses the honorific title? "you are too polite." Silence is just a smile, as if it was just an ordinary old man in front of him, not the most powerful person in Muye Village. Even, he then added a sentence: "I thought, Muye Village didn''t welcome my arrival." "Muye welcomes any friends." The smile on the face of Ape Feizhi has not changed at all. "Sir Silence has helped Tsunabu''s busyness. That is naturally Muye''s friend. I came here this time and wanted to do something for last night An explanation-thats not what I meant, it was only a subordinate who made a good claim, and some misunderstandings occurred." "Oh?" The silence was also surprised. Not for what Ape Feizhi cut, but for him as a fire shadow, because of such things, he would come over and give an explanation in person. Even if the silence shows the magical goods, as well as the suspected terror, this audacity is enough to be amazing. But... silently glanced at the side of the hand with a smile on the side. was clear. I am afraid that in addition to explanation, I am going to try him out by myself, so I call Tsunato over, so as not to make the atmosphere too rigid? In this case, it just happens- turned silently to look at Sasuke and smiled, "Sasuke, don''t you want to quit the squad? Just three generations of Naruto are here, he certainly has the right to agree." Chapter 33： : 1 game with Kakashibi "Exit the team!?" Unsurprisingly, the most intense reaction was Naruto. "Sasuke, what the **** is going on, why did you suddenly say you want to withdraw from the team!" Naruto shouted towards Sasuke. Although he said that he didnt want to be in a class with Sasuke when he was just transferred, Sasuke was already regarded as a companion by Naruto in the previous Kakashi trial. . is not only a companion, but also an object of comparison. Sakura also clenched her fists tightly, a look that she didn''t dare to ask if she wanted to ask. Sasuke did not answer. Silence actually saw a trace in his eyes... Guilt? So, did Sasuke of this period look like this? The smile on the silent face seems to be a little bit thicker, arrogant and arrogant, naturally the more charming part is more pleasing. "Sasuke." Ape Feizhi started at this time, looking at Sasuke with slightly muddy eyes, and asked, "Why do you want to withdraw from the squad? Since you can pass Kakashi''s trial, then he should have already I convey the meaning of the Ninja Squad to you." "It''s just!" If Naruto was not pulled by Sakura, I''m afraid I want to rush over to question. And Sasuke. After a moment of silence, firmly believed in his choice. "Because--" He raised his head and glanced cruelly at Naruto and Sakura. "Their strength and I are no longer at the same level. The gap is too big. They can''t keep up with me, and I can''t. Stop for them and continue this meaningless companion game!" "..." scene, because of Sasuke''s words, there was a brief silence. Then "You bastard!" Naruto suddenly broke free from Sakura and pounced on Sasuke, "Don''t always look down on people!" Naruto, the most annoying is Sasuke. When I was in class before! But at the moment I was about to rush. ৡ As fast as Naruto could not see clearly, Sasuke was only wrong in his footsteps, and came behind Naruto in an instant, even reaching out to grab the clothes on his back and gently mentioning it before he fell down . "Naruto." Sasuke''s indifferent voice came from behind Naruto, "I''m not looking down on you, but just... telling the truth!" "Sasuke -!" Naruto turned his head and seemed to want to say something, but suddenly he turned around and flew directly in the direction of Kakashi. is very strong! ''S presence, whether it is Kakashi, or Ape Feijian and Tsunato, can be seen. Sasuke is already much stronger than Naruto, and the speed is not even as good as that of Ninja. "This little devil." Only Tsuna responded at a time, looking at silence, "Did you buy the jar from you?" "Not bad." There was a bright smile on Silent''s face, "Sasuke has the will to change his destiny, and has paid the price, I naturally will not refuse the business." "Sure enough..." Tsunade looked at the silence meaningfully, "It''s only your jar that will cause such a big change overnight." Everyone present, I am afraid that only Kakashi also looked awkward. What jar? What are they talking about? The reason why Sasuke became stronger is the jar? Even Kakashis Naruto stopped struggling at this time and opened his eyes to Sasuke. The kind of magic jar that Uncle bought? Sasuke even bought it? "That''s it, Lord Naruto." Sasuke raised his head, his face full of confidence, and even looked directly at the eyes of Lord Naruto. "I''m completely different from yesterday. Staying in the squad is just a waste of time. I applied to leave the squad. " He submitted the application again. No one speaks again. Everyone looked at the three generations of Naruto. But in the heart of Ape Feiri, he also hesitated. He did not expect. Sasuke even bought jars from this mysterious businessman. Was it not clean enough to search the property of the Uchiha family? Ape Feiri took a breath, then spit it out slowly, looked at the trace without a trace, and seemed to be smiling and watching the silence. He already had a decision. "Sasuke, your wishes and application, I have received it." Ape Feizhi paused for a moment, and then continued, "However, you need to prove that you are indeed as you said, and you can no longer grow from the Ninja Squad. ." "I can prove it!" Sasuke said without hesitation. Anyone can see his self-confidence at this time, like a sharp sword with a sharp edge. "You know, why does every ninja squad need Shang Ni as a leader teacher?" Ape Feiri stubbornly smokes, "Shang Ni is an elite among ninjas, regardless of strength, or The experience of the task is far more than that of Ninja. The so-called leader teacher is hoping that you can learn something from Ninja." Sasuke said nothing. He remembered before. When fighting for bells, he had no resistance in front of Kakashi, and was even trampled under his feet easily. However, he is different now. "If you really want to quit the squad." Ape Feizhi then continued, "Then compare it, and Kakashi, if you win, I will agree to your application." Xinren, and compete with Shangren, also demand to win. This is a ridiculous thing no matter in which ninja village. Ape Feizhi cut this proposal, mainly want to see. Sasuke. To what extent was strengthened by this mysterious businessman, UU reading books www.uukanshu. What is the direction of com strengthening, and in what way is strengthening. He now needs the most information about silence! "it is good!" Sasuke agreed without any hesitation. is even full of expectations. turned around and looked at Kakashi. "Teacher Kakashi, please compare with me." "That''s it..." Kakashi looked at Ape Fei Sun, seeming to sigh, "Since it is the command of the third generation of Naruto, then there is no way, come here." He gave Naruto, who was no longer struggling in his hand, to Sakura, and then walked toward the space not far away, Sasuke followed with his sword on his back. At this time, Tsunamate leaned to the side of silence. "This Uchiha kid, how many jars did you buy from you?" she asked secretly. "This is the customer''s privacy, and I won''t disclose it casually." Silently looking at Tsunade''s eager look, he seemed helpless. "However, Tsunade, in all the businesses I have done, you bought it. There are the least jars." Tangshou''s forehead suddenly appeared with blue tendons. Damn it! Is even a kid so rich! Ape Fei Ri looked at the two of them, put his eyes on the field, and smoked silently, not knowing what he was thinking. Sasuke, and Kakashi, have stood separately. "My sword is named Qingfeng." Sasuke slowly removed the sword from his back. "The above good sword embryo, plus four or five kinds of precious ores, are extremely sharp. The ordinary cutting tools cannot resist at all. Teacher Cassie, you better be careful." Kakashi looked at Sasuke''s kind reminder, not knowing what expression she should use. Is he underestimated like this by a Ninja? Chapter 34： : Sasuke felt able to win! At this moment, the sunrise has risen completely, and the golden earth shines in this blank wood. Several people were watching the upcoming duel. Ninja Sasuke, play Ninja Kakashi! If Sasuke can win, he will be allowed to quit class 7. The atmosphere of the duel gradually. However, the mood of every onlooker is different. Naruto sat down on the ground, still looking vigorous. Sakura walked to his side and said with some hesitation, "Naruto, if Sasuke really beats Mr. Kakashi..." Before he finished speaking, Naruto called out directly, "It''s impossible, impossible! He didn''t grab the bell last time." Sakura remembered the bell fight recently, and seemed relieved. But turned his head and looked at the silent smile. I was nervous again. Yesterday''s jars, although they were only some ingredients, but the magical degree, but she still remembered. "Let''s go." Three generations of Huo Ying''s slightly old voice sounded. Sasuke, and Kakashi, the opposite seal. Then, at the moment when he lifted his head, Sasuke''s eyes shone. That''s... the sunlight reflected from Kakashi''s forehead! Only this moment. Three of Kakashis tribulations have been thrown out, all actions of Sasuke were blocked, and then he rushed out with a tribute, and the speed of the forbearance broke out completely. Came behind Sasuke, with the sound of wind pressure. ended! Kakashi stabbed with the helpless neck of Sasuke. Deal with a forbearance. Not only did he choose the direction from which he could use the sun at the beginning, he also took out 70% and 80% of his strength and speed very seriously, he wanted to fight quickly. If it was Sasuke before, this time, it is indeed over. However- The sound of prase, the sound of the fierce collision of metal sounded. The wide sword in the assistant, not only took off the three handles, but also supported Kakashi''s attack at a tricky angle! There was even a series of sparks. Just at the moment of collision, the eye outside Kakashi''s mask seemed to be violently rounded. "This power!?" Although is not enough to surpass him, it has already reached the level of tolerance! Sasuke''s previous strength, he is very clear. This was only overnight! What is it that gives Sasuke such power? is not only shocked by Kakashi. There is also the ape flying sun cut! "It has become so strong even the force?" Ape Fei-ri seems to take a slight breath, staring closely at Sasuke on the field. "Teacher Kakashi." Sasuke seemed very satisfied with Kakashi''s shock, with a smile that was difficult to suppress, "I have said it many times, and I am completely different from before!" At the last word, he used a long sword to pick, easily released Kakashi''s strength, and jumped back. Then Step forward, rush at a very fast speed, and actively attack! Long sword is like a phantom in his hand, stabbing, picking, and swinging, all showing superb skills in using the sword. The most important thing is that the speed, strength, and even look like Kakashi back and forth. The fighting range has even spread across the entire open space, and the two are constantly staggering and colliding. Dangdang sounds endlessly. This is just forbearance! "How many jars did he open?" Even Tsunade was a little surprised. Sasuke''s strength now shows, although it can''t be her opponent. But considering Sasuke''s age, even in the entire ninja world, it is also a genius. "It''s not just a matter of quantity." Silently shook his head and raised his voice deliberately. "There are also categories. Sasuke opened the jar series, which is specially prepared for war. Unlike your kind of medicine jar, the strength has improved. Big is taken for granted." "Series? See how he looks..." Tsuneo looked at Sasuke again, "The opened jar series should be related to swords." This is easy to see. Sasuke''s mysterious sword technique. The rest, including body and body spells, are all for the service of this sword in hands. So far, let alone the ninjutsu, I have not even used it once. "Sword?" Ape Feizhi also heard the conversation between the two, with a strong sense of caution in his eyes. indeed. Sasuke''s current strength is basically above this sword. However, the key lies in. ''S performance is not like a novice with a sword, but more like a strong sword player who has been training for more than ten years. Every time he wields his sword, he looks extremely sophisticated. Change is not only the body, but also experience! This is the most incredible place in the ape flying sun. Power, moves, skills, all can be easily obtained by opening the jar. What is the meaning of the hard work of the ninja? obviously. Api Fei Shan, who worked hard all his life, was stimulated by the power Sasuke gained overnight. was obviously not the only one who was stimulated. Naruto clenched his fists and jumped up, "Mr. Kakashi, what are you doing, beat him quickly!" Naruto is a little careless, but in fact, he also has a strong competitive spirit, otherwise he will not put the moment of being Naruto in his mouth. And now. was clearly defeated by Mr. Kakashi before, and when he was taught that the ninja would work together to help Sasuke, he was comparable to Kakashi? How is this possible! Kakashi didn''t know if he heard Naruto''s words He took a look, seized an opportunity, and kicked up with his feet. Shadow Dance Leaf! One of the wood leaf body techniques, kicking at the enemy''s chin, and there are subsequent attacks after flying. However, Sasuke dangerously and dangerously blocked the blow. The whole person flew backwards. not only did not feel disappointed, the smile on his face, there was no way to put it down. He was not in a hurry to attack further, but carried the sword in one hand and the other over his forehead, his shoulders slightly shaking, and he smiled excitedly, "Hehehe, Naruto, don''t you see it now? Me, I won''t lose to Kakashi anymore! No, the victory in this battle must be me!" Even if he has the confidence to win today''s self. However, the battle just now. still makes him extremely happy! The strength of the body, the sharp reaction speed, the sword-practicing experience that seems to be engraved in the soul, and the sword tricks brought by the hand, is an experience he has never had! Especially played against him, but he easily defeated Kakashi like a teaser not long ago! This powerful feeling is like a dream. He still has a trick to no avail. If it is such a strength, maybe it will succeed in revenge, wait for me, Uchiha Itachi! looked silently at the proud Sasuke, twitching the corner of his mouth. Kakashi is not even useful for ninjutsu... Forget it. Sasuke''s power is now amazing enough, and even to the point where he can fight with the general forbearance, it is enough to prove the strength of his jar. But, is Kakashi generally forbearing? Chapter 35： : Kakashis true strength Some people, even if their strength becomes stronger, will always be hurt. Because they will always encounter enemies stronger than themselves. Sasuke is undoubtedly such a person. If you want to ask why. That... probably his fate. Still made silence feel a bit tricky fate, from this it is impossible to see clearly the performance of the strength gap, it is difficult to save the gods coming. as predicted. Kakashi sighed lowly. "Ugh--" He glanced at the incompetent suffering and saw Sasuke standing proudly in front of his face. "Originally, I just wanted to solve it easily with physical techniques, but if I let you leave the team now... ...You will die!" "What are you talking about, Mr. Kakashi." Sasuke raised an eyebrow, "Of course I was not arrogant enough to think that I was invincible, but I am an avenger, so I will definitely become stronger!" first surpassed Kakashi and then became stronger until he was stronger than that man! How can I become a powerful self and die. "No, you don''t understand at all what kind of strength the man you hate has." Kakashi still held the bitterness full of gaps. However, the body''s momentum gradually changed, even Sasuke, at this time, subconsciously noticed something. what happened? Always felt...... The Kakashi in front seemed to be different. "Sasuke." The ape flying sun cut at this time the right opening, the old voice spread to everyone''s ears with a nostalgic tone. "Your teacher, Kakashi, is different from ordinary Shinobu. He is a true genius. He graduated from Ninja School when he was five years old. He became Zhongruo at the age of six, and became Shinobu at the age of twelve. , Broke the name of Hehewei, known as-copy Ninja Kakashi." Kakashis resume, spoken in this peaceful time, is absolutely shocking. Only when the average student graduates from Ninja School, he is already on Ninja. And still broke the reputation on the battlefield. "It''s amazing." Naruto seemed to be taken aback. "Ms. Kakashi turned out to be such a powerful person, it was like that." "So, he is able to recognize you, willing to be your leader teacher, I am also surprised." Ape Feizhi cut seems to be emotional. You are surprised by a ghost. rolled his eyes in silence. is clearly arranged long ago. However, at this time, he just watched, and Sasuke was hit, only to realize that his jar was not opened enough, and it was clear that Ape Feizhi suddenly touted at this time, also suggesting Kakashi , Take it seriously. And Sasuke. looked at Kakashi in front of him, and seemed to be shocked by the incredible resume. is different from him who becomes stronger by opening the jar. Kakashi, by virtue of himself, became a kind of forbearance when he was twelve years old. is the same as that man. are all geniuses among geniuses. In this case...... "If you are defeated!" Sasuke raised his sword in his hand and pointed it at Kakashi, his gaze with a hint of enthusiasm. "Does that mean that I am strong enough to find the man, Uchiha Itachi has revenge?" !" In his mouth, he even directly shouted the name of Uchiha Itachi. Yes, although the sword body has not yet been opened, although it can be stronger. But Sasuke, as soon as he thought of revenge, it was hard to endure. But Kakashi rejected it. "If your enemy is that Uchiha Itachi, even me, I don''t have much confidence in winning." Kakashi''s tone was firm. "What''s more, you can''t beat me now, so you leave The squad goes to Uchiha Itachi....it will die, Sasuke!" Kakashi is someone who cherishes his companions. will not let the disciples he approves die in vain. So-wake him up! "Since that''s the case, continue!" Sasuke seems to be stimulated by Kakashi''s words, with obvious anger on his face, "That was not my full strength just now!" He did hide a lot of things that were useless. "So... let you, really experience the life and death battle between ninjas." Kakashi reached out his hand and slowly moved to his forehead covering his eyes. Move up. suddenly opened the scarred eyes. That is--! Sasuke''s pupil shrank sharply, and looked at Kakashi''s scarlet pupil miraculously. Write the eye! That''s writing chakra! Even in their Uchiha clan, only a few people have this kind of pupil writing eye! Why, why does Kakashi have chakra eyes? Sasuke opened his mouth and just wanted to ask, but when it came to the mouth, it was suddenly difficult to speak. Because... murderous. Kakashi''s gesture of releasing ninjutsu, Chakra all over the body surging wildly, even blowing a whirlwind. Sasuke really felt it at this moment. Kakashi in front of him seemed to become a beast, a cheetah that was poised for hunting. Even if it''s a mess of breathing and an eye movement, it may be killed by carelessness! The hand holding the sword seemed to tremble slightly. "Sasuke, if you say you are an avenger, then treat me as someone you hate." Kakashi''s voice seemed to drift to Sasuke''s side with the wind from all directions, "And I will Like a real enemy... with the determination to kill you!" No matter what Kakashi said is true or false. UU reading This killing intent from the battlefield. Sasuke really realized it. "Damn...Damn!" Sasuke gnawed his teeth, clenched the sword in his hand, and under his feet, in vain steps of the mysterious mystery, even splitting several phantoms like a doppelganger between them, rushing towards Kakashi. Seven-star footwork! A set of paces used in conjunction with swordsmanship is the best body style that Sasuke drew last night. False and Real, criss-cross. Ape Feiri saw it at a glance. This is a set of body spells that can definitely be evaluated as B-level or higher, and has a very high potential for cultivation. Maybe it can grow to A-level or even higher. Sasuke, what kind of power did they gain in this night... And at this moment. Facing Sasuke''s fierce offensive, Kakashi didn''t seem to notice it at all. "Successful!" Sasuke with the phantom in front, really behind, the long sword touched Kakashi''s neck, only a light effort, and Kakashi''s life would die in his hands. "I still won." Sasuke said confidently. "Sasuke..." Kakashi, who was pressed by Sasuke against his neck, whispered, "Are you a Uchiha family, but you don''t even know what kind of effect the chakra eyes have?" "What!?" Sasuke''s eyes narrowed. jerked out a hand from the ground and grabbed his calf. The Kakashi in front of him turned into green smoke and dissipated. Doppelganger? When did the seal end? "Beheading in my heart!" Kakashi didn''t give him time to think about, he just started ninjutsu. Chapter 36： : Sasukes flying fairy With the display of ninjutsu, the soil under Sasuke''s feet became soft and fell directly. His whole body was wrapped in mud, leaving only one head outside. This is the ninjutsu used by Kakashi against Sasuke in the previous bell fight. Grab the enemy from under the ground and drag it into the ground to restrict it. Although there is no mercy on his mouth, he is obviously merciful. Otherwise. This time, Sasuke''s neck will be cut directly without pain. It''s a pity that Sasuke didn''t seem to realize this. "This trick is no longer useful to me now!" He stomped heavily. This is part of the sword drawing technique, which accelerates your body shape by stomping. Use it now to match Sasuke''s current strength. Battered the ground directly and rushed out. left a circular pit over two meters in diameter. Naruto and Sakura have been dumbfounded. Compared to the previous collision, the intuitive experience of this force can bring a deeper shock. Sasuke. has really become super strong. The strength of this is all because of the cans? Naruto clenched his fists. I don''t want to be reconciled, he also wants to be stronger. Even Naruto, who has not yet experienced the battle of life and death, is no longer eager to become stronger and then recognized. In this battle, Sasuke was not able to form a decent counterattack because he broke the shackles. Because the battle is completely different. All the vital points in the neck, waist, heart, kidney, and body are within the range of Kakashi''s attack, and the strength is stronger than just now. Every collision makes Sasuke feel a sore muscle. important-- That eye! Write eyes that can see through the movement, he knows it. But I didn''t expect it, but even with his mysterious sword skills and strong body skills, Kakashi always could find the best angle to avoid and fight back fiercely. "It''s too slow, Sasuke!" Kakashi still has the spare power, even, to grab a moment. Hypnotism! Just for a moment of hesitation, Sasuke felt a huge pain in his chin, and then he turned around and flew out fiercely. Kakashi didn''t even give him a chance to breathe again, and he caught up, it was a combination of punches, punches to the flesh! "Why! Why is this!" Sasuke''s difficult resistance, the pain in the body is not comparable to the pain in his heart. This kind of eyes, that man also has. Even stronger! He couldn''t even resist Kakashi''s illusion, let alone the man. Suddenly. Sasuke thought of what was said in silence. Sword intention, can break everything! It turned out that he was just a swordsman with no sword intention. Then- "Breakfast sword!" Sasuke once again used one of his hidden cards. The sword was like a gust of wind swept frantically around the body. The Type 108 was like a storm, driving a sharp hurricane. Even Kakashi can only temporarily retreat at this time. Is there such a move? Kakashi didn''t know if he should be shocked, but he really regarded Sasuke as a game of tolerance. Is it really necessary to use tricks? Kakashi seemed hesitant. However, Sasuke wouldn''t hesitate. The blue muscles on his neck exploded. After forcing Kakashi back, he took a deep breath. That moment. momentum, changed. Don''t say Kakashi, even if it is Ape Feijian and Tsuna, this time, his face is slightly changed. Because in their eyes, Sasuke at this time seems to become a white jade-like sword! The corner of the clothing is free of wind and hair, and there is a sharp edge that seems to be cold even the bone marrow. Although the appearance of Sasuke has not changed, but the temperament is like changing a person in a sudden. "Do you want to use the big move skills?" Silent whispered. "Great move?" Tsunade asked a question, but instead of looking at the silence, he stared closely at Sasuke. Kakashi is even more cautious. Because of his chakra eye, Chakra inside Sasuke''s body rushed toward the sword in his hand at this moment. Now-- No longer is Sasuke controlling the sword, but the sword, controlling him! "This is......" Sasuke whispered in his mouth, but he hadn''t finished speaking yet, and his figure had already been driven high by the sword in his hand. Under the gushing chakra package. Sasuke, as if he had completely merged with the sword in his hand. Kakashi already has a feeling of being locked. "What kind of tricks are they?" He gritted his teeth under the mask, and gradually burst out thunderous sounds above his right hand. At this time, he could not care more. In fact, his hunch is correct. This sword is wrapped in the meaning of the sword without dirt. Once Shi Unfolds, even Sasuke can''t control it. This is-- Out of heaven! Sasuke only felt that everything in his body, whether it was Chakra or physical strength, seemed to be emptied, and then, he was pulled crazy. looks to the rest. is a sword light like a flying rainbow, rushing towards Kakashi in a brilliant and irresistible posture. "not good!" The ape flying sun-cut is already a sudden change of face. He can feel it. Kakashi may be able to take this trick, but it is difficult to guarantee the safety of Sasuke. However- Finction is too late. He was only able to watch with his eyes open, the one that resembled Thor''s fury collided with Kakashi''s Thousand Birds. Such as Naruto and Sakura, even could not help closing their eyes, because the two people''s blooming light is too dazzling. Suddenly. A soft drink sounded. "Enough is enough." With this sound, whether it was the howling of sword gas piercing the air, or the thunder of thunder, all disappeared instantly. Naruto opened his eyes. discovered that Sasuke and Kakashi, who were supposed to have collided, were fixed in midair with a weird attitude at this time. That''s right. shot in silence. He put his hands around his chest and did nothing, but he carried a light green light on his body, an invisible and intangible force, but it was so powerful that it was indescribable. He stiffly controlled Kakashi and Sasuke. Under the slight movement, the sword energy and thunder of the two men were destroyed as if they were crushed. He used trading points to strengthen himself temporarily. Ape Feizhi looked at the silence in surprise. was so understated, just to stop the two at the same time? And what kind of power is this? Silence didn''t control the expression of Ape Feizhi, he just sighed, and then waved his hand, Sasuke''s figure flew over directly, and then put down on the ground safely. Sasuke breathed heavily. Most of his Chakra, most of his physical strength, is consumed by this trick skill. "Sasuke, in this battle, you completely lost." Silently raised his hand gently. Sasuke feels that Chakra in his body, including physical strength, has recovered instantly. looked next to the ape flying sun cut is the corner of the eye twitching again. Chapter 37： : Buy the correct posture "I lost..." Sasuke looked at the silence, and there was a deep unwillingness in his eyes. "Isn''t it even the trick of flying fairy?" Battle experience, regular battle, he really felt the gap. Although not as weak as before. But still no hope of winning. However, can''t even the flying fairy who poured all his strength into this trick win? "The power of the flying fairy is too strong, so even Kakashi can''t keep his hand." Silently said quietly, "If I just don''t shoot, you will be seriously injured even if you don''t die, and Kakashi ...At most minor injuries." "Will you die?" Sasuke''s pupil narrowed slightly. He was just mad at his head, just thinking about using his only strongest skill with a sword intent, without thinking about the consequences. I want to come now. That trick, although the flying fairy is indeed powerful, it is a forward-looking sword style, no backhand, no defense, and he allows all Chakras to pour in, and has no control. In this case, it looks like that. Frontal collision will really die! Sasuke''s inner heart was afraid. "Sasuke." Ape Fei-ri squatted down and helped Sasuke himself, even patting the gray layer on his body, staring at his eyes and said, "I understand your revenge, but as the battle just showed In that way, ninjas need not only strength, but also combat experience and the ability to judge the form, so you still have a lot to learn from Kakashi." Sasuke bowed his head somewhat ashamedly and unwillingly. He was really hit by reality just now. not enough. is not strong enough! And Naruto next to him looked at this warm scene and was envious. In his view, the three generations of grandpas clearly recognized Sasuke''s power. "Huoying is right." While silent on the side, it also seemed to show a helpless smile. "I shot to save you purely for the sake of commodity characteristics that you don''t yet understand. This is only once, and if you Continuing this, I am afraid that we will not have the next transaction because you are likely to die before then." Ape Feihe cut off and secretly nodded. Unexpectedly, this businessman would also discourage Sasuke. "For this reason -" The silence suddenly turned, "I strongly suggest that you buy a few more sets of battle experience series jars!" Ape Flying Sun Slash: "o_O???" "Is there still a jar from the combat experience series?" Sasuke opened his eyes wide and shouted inconceivably. "Of course." Silent smiled and said confidently, "Never try to figure out what is in the jar. This is the motto of our omnipotent chamber of commerce. The battle experience series of jars can help you easily have a strong combat experience. Arrange Trap, defeat by strong, counterattack by extreme... If you have combat experience beyond Kakashi, the outcome of today''s battle is really unknown." Sasuke is indeed a little unimaginable. Stop talking about him. Even the ape flying sun cut and Tsunabe, there is a kind of incredible feeling. Even if the power can be obtained quickly, how can the combat experience and skills be directly obtained, it is not a boring practice, but a long-term life and death fight is required. "Your guy''s jar is really amazing." Tsunato finally had to sigh with emotion. "Every time I feel that I know enough about this jar, then more magical items will appear, and I will continue to refresh my imagination." Sasuke remembered last night and nodded sympathetically. However, longing appeared again in the eyes. Jar! He needs to buy more jars! "I want to buy a jar too!" Suddenly, someone beside me shouted out everyone''s voice. Yes, it is Naruto. He held his fist and squeezed into the middle of the crowd, shouting at Sasuke: "This is too shameless! Just buying a jar can become so strong, it is simply cheating." Although Sasuke still lost to Kakashi today, even Naruto can see it. The current Sasuke is enough to hang one hundred of him. Even the optimistic Naruto has such a deep despair in the face of this huge gap that is visible to the naked eye. "Humph." Sasuke sneered, "That kind of jar also costs money. I have money. Do you have it?" This sentence was pointedly pointed. Ape Fei-Chi took a deep breath of smoke, and a bit of wry smile flashed in his eyes. Money. It is good to be able to become stronger with money, but the problem is that money is not so easy to get. He Huo Ying, in order to get more benefits from Daming, is painstaking. Even the previous battles, in the final analysis, were the word interest. The number of ninjas is scarce, and they are not engaged in production and can only be supported by ordinary people. And ordinary people, there are only so many. By virtue of the wanton snatching, it is undoubtedly killing chickens and laying eggs. Which Ninja village dares to do so will definitely face the collective crusade of all Ninja villages, because such people are lunatics and destroy the interests of all people. "Money...I also have it." Naruto looked up, but he was not strong enough, and then looked at Sasuke nervously, "How much did you... spend?" "Not much." Sasuke sneered and raised his head, "200 million." "Two... billions!?" exclaimed not only Naruto, but also a side hand. How much is this! Naruto held his finger, and he even didn''t remember how many zeros a hundred million was. Anyway, there are many. Ape Fei Ri''s gaze was also suspicious. On the one hand, it was because it took 200 million to obtain such power, and the price seemed a bit high. On the other hand, it was because the Uchiha clan still left so much money. ? It hurts so much, what did the ninja who was responsible for handling Uchiha''s affairs do? Actually, they all have some trouble. Silently said aside, "I am here, not just using money to be able to trade." Really, why do all these ninjas want to get money to buy cans. Tsunade too. Take out all the ninjutsu and medical skills she developed, and then continue to develop ninjutsu. Even if you can study the medicinal materials you have developed, innovate yourself and sell them back. Such a virtuous circle creates value, is not fragrant. felt silent that he needed to give some reminders. Take their sight. shifted from money to a broader direction. "Tangshou should be clear. In my case, all things can judge the value. The price of the jar is actually just the number after the value is changed." Silence pointed to his forehead. The eyes of omniscience and omnipotence that appeared in front of Tsunato appear again. is still that kind of noble breath. The first few people I saw, even Ape Feijian and Kakashi, had a slight change in their faces. Especially ape flying sun cut. Even if Ting Gang described it, it is not as direct as what he saw with his own eyes at this moment. Chapter 38： : Naruto also has to open the jar momentum is something that can only be intuitively understood if you experience it firsthand. So I have seen the silence of the awe-inspiring ape flying sun, so he will treat him so cautiously. didn''t even think that Xiao, could threaten silence. has never seen Zhicun Tuanzang, with a different mind. at the moment. Ape Feizhi''s emphasis on silence, once again a step. Businessmen in a different world, the All-Knowing Almighty Chamber of Commerce... This organization is too mysterious and powerful. However, no matter what is in front of me, as Naruto, we must lead the village to find the right path. "No matter what you come up with, I can judge its value fairly and fairly." Silence didn''t know what Ape Feijian was thinking, he just smiled and looked at these people, then, fixed on Kakashi''s body. How many kinds of ninjutsu are there in this copy ninja? Customize a survey function. "One hundred and one hundred and one kinds of ninjutsu?" The number spit out in silence, and the smile on his face grew brighter. "A big customer, Kakashi, I don''t know if you have any plans to buy jars? Go strong. To the resurrection, from friendship to love, no matter what regrets, what wishes, now only need to sell some useless ninjutsu to buy jars, your fate will change accordingly." Even if it doesn''t take time to get the scrolls, it just sells the memory and experience of ninjutsu in mind. is almost worth more than 20 million trading points. This is because most of them are low-level ninjutsu. Kakashi faced the silence with a smile on his face. seems to be at a loss. Mainly, he heard the word resurrection. Resurrection...Can even this kind of thing be done? "Teacher Kakashi would have so much ninjutsu!" Naruto was envious, and then he gathered in front of Shen Yun, "I, can I sell anything?" "Well, Mr. Kakashi was writing round eyes. You can have so many ninjutsu." Sasuke hugged his green sword, but he could see from his eyes. He was also shocked by the number of ninjutsu. Even if it can replicate ninjutsu. Kakashi... How many battles have been experienced to reproduce such a huge number. Silently knew that Kakashi needed time to get used to it, so he wasn''t in a hurry. He also dropped a probe at Naruto. can be sold, belongs to his own... Asura Chakra, Chakra of the Watergates, their own Chakra... can sell quite a lot, and the value is not low. However, as far as Naruto is concerned, Chakra of Kyuo did not belong to him, otherwise he would get rich. Gathering the regrets in my heart, the silence smiled mysteriously at Naruto, "There are really a lot of things in your body, but I recommend you to sell your own Chakra, according to the current amount... once If its sex, its probably worth two million, forty primary jars or four secondary jars." Naruto hasn''t spoken yet, the next Sasuke exclaimed. "Chakra can also trade!?" Every ninja has such a thing as Chakra. For Naruto to endure one ninja, is it worth two million? Then can he sell it? "Of course Chakra can trade." Nodded silently, "However, Sasuke, your Chakra''s volume may be only about one-fiftieth of Naruto''s, and he can recover only once a day. " Yes, even Narutos own Chakra is incredible. For this world. If the level and proficiency of ninjutsu determine the power. So Chakra, even if it is blue. The amount of blue in Naruto''s body can even provide him with hundreds of thousands of shadow avatars, and he can practice the ninjutsu such as spiral pill all day. the most important is. When his Chakra is exhausted, he will unconsciously draw recovery from Kyuo, no matter how many injuries, he can recover overnight. This is a long-term stable customer. "Hahaha, did I have so many Chakras?" Naruto didn''t think of it, a surprise on his face, and then stood up with his fingers, two million a day, how long will it take to be 200 million. Sasuke next to looked at Naruto in shock. This guy, Chakra is fifty times his own? Does that mean... One hundred days, only need to sell Chakra one hundred days in a row, will he exceed himself? "Naruto is a descendant of the Uzumaki family, and this family is known for its huge size." Ape Fei-ri knows that Naruto''s size is large, but he is a little worried. "Chakra is drawn and has a good health. Damage, Naruto, you..." "Don''t worry about this." Silent wave interrupted the words of Ape Feijian. "If I trade Chakra, there will be no other losses. Naruto, you can try it. First come to 40 levels. How about the jar?" Naruto is also a high-quality customer. He will grow up. If you become a perfect person, then even Chakra of Jiuwei can be sold together, no, even now, a small amount of Chakra will be drawn. "Well, I will sell it now!" Naruto agreed without hesitation. After witnessing the power of Sasuke today, he also wanted to be recognized by the rest. Ape Feizhi cut silent for a while, UU reading books www.uukanshu. After all, com did not speak. Looking at Naruto''s eyes, he knew that even if he now discouraged, Naruto would secretly sell it. In this way, it might as well be under his own eyes to see what this is like. Kakashi had the same idea. "That''s good." There was a merchant-like smile on Silence''s face, looking at Naruto, "You think about it, do you want to buy that series of jars? Or, what is the destiny you want to change?" The fate you want to change... Naruto thought about this sentence. Then almost did not hesitate. He clenched his fists and said firmly, "I want to be Naruto!" Naruto is respected and recognized by people, Naruto wants to be such a person. Ape Feiri cut his eyes at Naruto, his eyes full of relief. Compared to Sasuke who was thinking of revenge. Naruto is undoubtedly a ninja who has inherited the will of fire. "Huoying." The silence also sighed, and then said slowly, "That is to say, your wish, the fate you want, is to protect this village and protect others?" "Yes, that''s it!" Naruto nodded firmly. Sasuke looked at Naruto and suddenly got nervous. If this guy also chooses Kendo. Well, it must be the sword of love, maybe you can go further than yourself. and Tsunade''s expression is also a little unnatural. She saw the shadow of the rope tree from Naruto. "When it comes to guardianship, then I have to recommend a real hero." Silent opened his hands and appeared again in his light and shadow screen. This time, there was even a voice. Chapter 39： : These real heroes Silence The light and shadow special effects used this time are more advanced than those previously shown to Tsuna. It is three-dimensional. Into the eyes, it was a sea of ??fiery fire, and the flames simmered like a demon, exuding despair, and even hearing the screams of frightened countless people. As the screen shrinks. Naruto couldn''t help but widened his eyes, because he saw the panicked mother holding the crying child, screaming at the man who was overwhelmed by the collapsed house. is just a few pictures, and the feeling of despair on the scene seems to permeate. This is a disaster. And at this time. There was a violent whirlwind, and the huge flame was blown away. It was a man with an unusually tall and burly figure, who fell from the sky. blond hair, with two rising seas, and a confident smile that is impressive at first glance. "It''s Ulmert!" "Ulmet is here!" "Save it!" "You are finally here, Oulmet!" In the moment when this man appeared. The atmosphere of despair seemed to be reversed instantly. The men even ignored the burning fire and cheered with excitement. The women also seemed to have collapsed to the ground as if they had exhausted all their strength. Even if they were still in the fire, they seemed to have been saved. Even, even the child stopped crying. opened his eyes wide and looked at the blond man curiously. Naruto''s breathing is a little bit quick. The reason lies in the performance of these people. Even if it is him. can also see that this emerging man is the hope in desperation. Only when he arrives, he stands there and does nothing but can cheer, even reassuring the desperate. What kind of trust is this? Naruto''s fist was squeezed tightly, staring intently, his heart gradually started to get excited with the picture. Then The most exciting time has come. Man''s voice, accompanied by clenched fists, spread throughout the audience. "It''s alright! Why should I ask? Because! I''m here!" The sound of cheering, at this moment, even overshadowed the burning sound of flames. This man named Oulmet turned into a whirlwind, and the phantom formed by some ridiculous red, white and blue uniforms seemed to have become the disaster. Among the most beautiful gestures. Terrorist speed, efficient action. Just use the fist to blow off the flames and smash the debris. One person after another was rescued. He did exactly what he said. From the moment he appeared, no one was injured again, just like the confident smile on his face. "Olmet." The silent, slightly emotional voice came at this time, "He is not the most powerful hero I have ever seen, but he is the most recognizable that I have ever seen. Has the trusted hero Naruto seen his smile? In that world, this smile is a sign of guardianship. As long as he appears, no matter what kind of enemy or disaster, people always believe incomparably. he." heroes exist in many worlds. However, silence was the first to show Naruto Ulmert. Because he knows. Naruto is eager to be recognized, even if he wants to become Naruto''s dream, it is also born because of this. For now, his desire for being trusted and recognized even exceeds the will of guardianship. Olmet''s contagion can undoubtedly impress him deeply. This is exactly the case. Naruto stared closely at the picture, staring at the inexplicably burly man, even could not help clenching his fists, cheering loudly. "This is really-great!" "He is indeed a true hero." Ape Fei-Ci took a casual breath and smoked, and also had a slight movement. He was even thinking. Does , who is Huo Ying, give the people in this village the same confidence. the answer is negative. This has nothing to do with power, it is only related to will. Although he is respected, he cannot have the consciousness and confidence of "I''m here, it''s all right". He even has to sacrifice some talents to protect the village. "Naruto." The silent voice sounded again, as if with nostalgia, "I''ve been to many worlds and witnessed countless heroes. Some of them are not so pure in heart, some even Encountered misunderstandings and aversions, but most of them have a common characteristic, that is, their determination to protect the will of others, and - strength!" silently snapped a finger. The second screen appeared. It was also a sea of ??fire, and also a man with tight muscles and burly muscles, but this man faced the sea of ??fire, stood up, and came to a lake with a sonic boom, just blowing In one breath, the lake was completely frozen and turned into an ice surface. Then-he lifted the ice of a whole lake! That''s right, lifted up and flying, the contrast of the body form a strong contrast. The eyes of Ape Feiricho are slightly reduced. What an amazing power this is. The melted ice easily extinguished the fire. If the shock that Olmert gave them before was prestige then this man is that incredible power. Silence is another snap. The third screen appeared. This time is a meteorite falling from the sky. Below is a broad and lush city, in front of several exhausted but helpless heroes. The man, the bald man, after shouting "Don''t fall in my city casually!", tearing the sky with a very shocking gesture, just throwing a punch, it was hard. Yes, the entire huge meteorite- One fist broke! Then, is the fourth screen, a man holding a shield, the fifth screen, the knight in the dark... Some people are not so powerful, some are so incredible that the scene is silent except for the sound of the picture. Naruto was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. These people are the real heroes! stood out in the despair of people, guarding the city with their fists and power. Their firm eyes, full of explosive power, prestigious reputation, all in all, evoke the most passionate desire and yearning in Naruto''s heart. is so handsome! He was so handsome that he was about to envy and cry. "I want it!" Naruto shouted with a trembling voice, "I want to be such a hero, I want to protect Konoha like them, I must be able to do it!" Don''t say Naruto. Even the ape flying sun, Tsunate, Kakashi, Sakura, and even Sasuke. After watching so many highlight lenses, I felt an infection in my heart. It turns out- In other worlds, there really are so many real heroes. Chapter 40： : Narutos Jar Series! has just embarked on the road of ninja, and has not experienced many helpless Naruto, it is the age that is easily infected. Not to mention. The path of the hero became the path of Naruto guarding Konoha, which was what he longed for. Naruto at the moment, staring blankly at the silence, is completely unwaitable. "Meow--" Silent''s Yuju seemed to wake up until this time, lazily making a gentle voice, opening his big sapphire eyes and looking around curiously. Silently reached out and gently rubbed Yuju''s stomach. He looked at Naruto in front of him, with an iconic smile on his face, and said: "Since you are eager to become the fate of being a hero, then after seeing so many heroes, you should have discovered that these heroes have something in common." "Common?" Naruto groaned his hands around his chest, and then his eyes lit up, "Yes, most of them are very burly." "Naruto--!" Sakura looked speechless, "What is this in common." Sasuke didn''t speak, but looked silently thoughtfully. smiled silently and nodded, "The correct answer is the burly." Sakura: "(???)b" Silently snapped a finger, and the images of the heroes appeared in order in front of them. Indeed, most heroes, except for the bald hero, are burly and muscular. "There are many kinds of guardian powers. It can even be said that any kind of power can be used for guarding." Looking at these people in silence, the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to bring a trace of mystery. He continued: "Besides guarding, the hero also has the mission of giving people confidence and hope. So, reliable Image, shocking power is essential." has reminded me of this step. Everyone''s reaction came faintly. "The heroes just now..." Sasuke recalled and said, "It seems that all of them have extremely strong physical bodies, and most of the battles are fists, and there are no powerful weapons." "Yes!" The smile on the silent face grew brighter. He opened his hands. "It is the so-called drop of ten strengths, Naruto. For you who want to be a hero, I strongly recommend the jar series. Force the jar!" said so much, and at this moment, the most essential purpose was finally expressed. Sell jars. Sasuke''s jar series is Kendo, but Kendo is not suitable for Naruto. For Naruto''s passionate male protagonist, it should be more fist-to-fight. Of course, compared to some enhancements that can easily obtain combat power, this ultimate physical enhancement also costs more. "Li Dao jar?" Naruto said these words, seeming a little confused. "Yes, the powerful power, the body''s cry, implement the will of the guardian to the ultimate fist." Silence reached out a little, clicked on Saitama''s image, the picture circulated again. Whether it is a powerful and incredible existence, or a huge to towering monster, all enemies, Saitama just breaks everything with a shocking fist and punch, bringing the ultimate shocking effect. powerful, unimaginably powerful. Even Tsunato, who is famous for his strange power, still has an incredible expression in the face of that ruinous battle. Is this really what the human body can do? within that tiny body. How does hide the force that can''t see the limit? "Is such a fist the power of a hero?" Naruto''s young eyes gradually lit up a strange light. seems to have drama. "It''s not just a fist." Silent heart was filled with joy, and then flickered, "There are powerful defenses, no matter what kind of attack, or even a dirty sneak attack, heroes can''t fall, because they represent The hope of a group of people behind him, so the pot is the most suitable direction for the hero!" has been fooled into this part. The rest is no longer necessary. Because, Naruto has already moved. "Okay! I''m going to choose this jar!" He held his fist and looked at the silence with great anticipation, as if he had already imagined in his mind that he was defeating the enemy of Konoha. And the ape flying sun cut, just watched silently. There is no objection, in fact, there is no reason to object. The vortex family has inherent talents on the body, not to mention, the pictures just now, in addition to the shocking power, also reminded him of a person, Lei Ying . It is indeed an existence that can give the enemy fear and give himself confidence. "Is it decided?" Silent and smiling finally confirmed the sentence. "Decided!" Naruto nodded fiercely. At this moment, the pictures of many heroes appeared in his mind. Then bring yourself in. Looking forward, excited, he will one day become a hero of Konoha sooner or later! "Then forty jars first?" asked in silence. "Forty!" "Okay!" Silent waved his hand Forty first-level jars appeared in front of everyone. all of a sudden attracted everyone''s attention, especially the two ape flying sun cut and Kakashi. was in the field, and only they had never seen this jar, but had already felt its magic. From the appearance... seems to be plain and unremarkable. Kakashi opened his eyes of writing, but still only plain ordinary pots. "Remuneration, I will charge it later." The two looked at the two silently, and he smiled in his heart and gestured to Naruto. "Open it directly, although it is just some first-level jars, it may be Good things come out." He''s such a hard show, not just for Naruto. Kakashi, the ape flying sun cut. Both of them are customers with strong purchasing power. Therefore, in order to let them realize the magic of the jar with their own eyes. is silent, but a lot of good things are put into it. Anyway, Naruto''s luck was good. "The first-level jars only have some magical effects, but they are not powerful." Tsunade, who already has the experience of opening cans, put his hands around his chest. "The real good things are only in the second-level, even Is a higher level." Sasuke nodded sympathetically. His two hundred first-class jars didn''t open any good stuff at all. is just a bunch of experience aura, some simple sword moves. "That''s what I said, but it''s also about luck." Silent hands spread out, "The jar can change people''s destiny, but it is also another destiny. I have seen this in my long career as a businessman. Good luck, every time you open a jar, you should expect it." Chapter 41： : Grand Prize by Naruto Silenced the things in the jar, he put them in, but it has nothing to do with luck. But this must not be said. After all, selling jars is a means of maximizing the benefits of trading for silence. is much more profitable than selling the things the other party wants directly. "Just open it directly." Naruto rubbed his hands, and he was really looking forward to it now. "Of course." Silent nodded and smiled. He already put everything in, and first got that one, which is Naruto''s own luck. Naruto didn''t look nervous at all. I don''t know if it''s because of the big nerves or because of good luck. At this time, he directly extended his palm and casually grabbed a jar. silently pumped. seriously. Among the forty cans, the first one caught casually turned out to be the highest prize! This unscientific! Naruto grabbed the jar and opened it without looking at it. He turned it over and poured out a red object like boxing gloves. "What is this?" Naruto grabbed the glove and looked at the silence with anticipation. The silence hasn''t spoken yet, Sasuke said first, "It''s just an ordinary glove. There are often some weapons in the first-level jars. Of course, there is no comparison with my Qingfeng sword. This kind of thing, I can cut it with one sword. open." Ordinary gloves? Ape Fei Ri cut into this seemingly plain glove, and also had some disappointments. It seems that there will be some general things in this first-level jar. "Don''t be discouraged." Tsunade slapped Naruto''s shoulders, and there seemed to be some close non-chiefs in the beautiful smile. "The gloves are okay, it''s better than 10,000 yuan, that''s the most pitted." At the beginning, she opened the first-class jars for almost an entire day. Compared with the second-level jars, it is really not easy to have too good things in the first-level jars. "Then next!" Naruto is worthy of being optimistic, and he is not disappointed at all. And at this time. Sighing silently and quietly. "Why do you think this is just an ordinary glove." "......" In a word, the scene suddenly quietly and strangely. Tsunade looked suspiciously at the silence. This is not a normal glove? "Naruto, your luck is really good." Silently sighed, then raised his voice with a congratulatory expression, "You are in the first level of the opened jar, just open it Special equipment worth a lot more than the price! Even in my long life of selling jars, your luck is rare." Special equipment! ? Tsunade thought of the cross of courage around his neck. Does this glove also... "This is a glove of justice!" Silence directly said the name of the glove, and then looked at Naruto meaningfully. "The special equipment is special because they often have magical abilities, you know, What is the ability of this glove?" "What is it?" Naruto has been completely interested. Although he still doesn''t quite understand the meaning of special equipment. But just look at the expression of silence. He knew that this glove might be a good thing. "A small amount of power bonus, of course, this is nothing, the biggest additional feature is that it has a certain probability to critize the minded sinner! The more sinful the person, the greater the probability of crit, you You know, unless it is a real saint, almost everyone will have an evil side." Shen Yuns magical ability said. Yes, crit! If the equipment from a certain game is used to fight the undead, the evil copy of the boss, it can exert unexpected effects. Value-3,000 trading points. That''s right, the reason why the grand prize is the grand prize is because of this jar, silence is totally unprofitable. Originally this pair of gloves was just suitable for use in a secondary tank. Now silently disassembled and took out one alone. is to shock the audience. Even the crit''s crit has a certain durability, which makes the effect exceed the value. Of course, silence will naturally not say this. Anyway, the weapon will always wear out. "The value of this level of special equipment is not bad even in the second-level jars." Silent and added emotions, "It can be said to be a real leap open can! Naruto, it looks like you are favored by fate what." is indeed favored by fate. Because, if there were just ape flying sun and Kakashi around today, silence could not be put into this kind of grand prize. Always let them know. Open the jar, there will be luck, and then make a big profit. Anyway, he will not lose. "So..." Tsunade suddenly grabbed the silent arm, and the pale gold eyes had some red light at the moment. "In the second-level jar, it is possible to open the third-level jar. article?" "Theoretically... this is indeed the case." The corner of the silent mouth smiled. It seems that even for a person like Tsunato who has always been a bad luck player, he will have good hopes for good luck. and Sasuke aside. looked at Naruto''s eyes, too, red. Damn it! This guy''s luck, UU reading www.uukanshu. com is so good! He still remembers that silence once said that one of the most important factors that change fate is luck! There is no reason! Naruto has so much better luck than himself? "I want to try, I want to try." Naruto couldn''t wait to put on his gloves, and at this moment, he really felt the power surge, and looking at the few people around, he seemed to be eager to try. "Naruto." Silence seemed to have thought of something, and looked at Ape Feijian with some playful thoughts, "Perhaps, you can find three generations of Huo Ying to try. As Huo Ying, there must be no criminal value in your body, try The enhancement of the test force is also good." Ape flying sun cut: "convex (stern dish)" "Grandpa Naruto!" Naruto really looked eager to try. "Old man, old man still forgets." Ape Feihe''s forehead is sweating a little bit. Although it is said that there is only a probability of hitting a crit, he is completely unsure of his probability. And Naruto has always been lucky. In case of a real crit... "Hey, what does it matter." Naruto is obviously disappointed, "Anyway, Grandpa Naruto will definitely not have a crit." "This..." Ape Fei Sui has been able to feel the eccentric gaze of Tsunade and Shen Mo and others, his head turning fast, and then said with some sigh, "Old man... The old man did something wrong when he was young, so..." "Um..." Naruto didn''t pay much attention, and then turned to Kakashi with great interest, "Mr. Kakashi try it." Chapter 42： : Not afraid of contrast looked at Naruto who seemed to want to punch with a fist. Kakashi also burst into cold sweat. sin. If sin can really be represented by numbers, then killing your most important teammate yourself, this sin value will not be low. "Still don''t try." Kakashi waved his hands again and again. Having seen Sasuke''s strength, he didn''t want to be hit by Naruto anymore. "Did Mr. Kakashi have done anything wrong?" Naruto opened his eyes wide. "Naruto..." Kakashi''s voice seemed dull. "After all, I went to the battlefield." On the battlefield, who would be innocent? If you don''t kill someone, you will be killed. Naruto looked at Kakashi''s eyes and suddenly remembered the wooden leaf monument he had seen before. was silent for a moment. "Naruto." The silent voice came at this time, and he said slowly, "I just said that unless it is a true saint, everyone is more or less dark, and the fist judges sin. It is related to behavior, to the heart, and even to the will of the user. Since you have drawn this thing, how to use and judge it depends on yourself." such a glove, in fact, in Shen Mo''s view, is the standard protagonist burst. Faced the enemy, punched a punch. Especially with Naruto''s mouth gun, it''s quite sensational to think about the picture. Naruto seems to be thinking about it, but he knows by looking at it, he is still ignorant. Too little knowledge. Now Naruto is not yet Naruto who has experienced so many things since then. "If Naruto you want to test the strength." Kakashi suddenly thought of something, hands clasped, and then slammed on the ground, "Tu Dun Liu Liu." The ground vibrated slightly, and a wall made of mud rose directly. was silent at a glance. The strength of this soil flow wall is different from the general one. The surface layer is relatively loose, and the harder it is inward, it is obviously used to test the strength of the special manufacturing. "Try towards this wall." Kakashi said to Naruto. "Hit the wall." Naruto''s disgusted face, "This can''t be a crit." "Let''s talk less, take off your gloves first and hit a punch." Kakashi headed black. This Naruto, just want to try to beat someone. The rest of them are also curious. Watching Naruto take off his gloves, pose, punch and hit the wall. left only a punch. as a kind of forbearance, that''s it. Then he took his gloves and punched hard again. Boom! Obviously dull impact sound just now, a small circular pit with a diameter of 30 cm appeared on the wall. has really become a lot stronger! And... Ape Feizhi looked at Naruto, and he could see that it was not just the strength of the right hand, but the whole body, from the strength in the waist to the eruption of the arm, that was fully enhanced. What is this principle? "Really powerful!" Naruto was also quite surprised. "Huh, it''s not weak." Sasuke snorted coldly. However, the envy in his eyes could hardly be concealed. This is just the first jar! Why can''t he get special equipment. If he is given a sharp sword that can be critically attacked, it must be extremely powerful against the sinner who killed his father and mother. "Go ahead, Naruto." Silence said with a smile. Justice''s glove''s blessing of strength is only incidental, but Naruto''s strength is not strong enough. However, he was naturally happy to see everyone marvel at the power of this equipment. Taste the sweet Naruto, and as expected, he became excited. "Open the jar and open the jar!" He ran happily, whispered, and reached for one of the jars. looked at the silence again. Fortunately. At the end, Naruto picked up another jar beside him. It seems that his good luck is the same as Tsunade''s gambling. Although it is strong, it is not the same every time. Otherwise, Tsunade will not bet all the time. What is the point of losing 100%. Shen Yun was also relieved. The jar opened this time is just a halo of exercise experience. After use, it slightly strengthens some physique. In addition to the first time I saw it, I felt very miraculous ape flying sun and Kakashi. Sasuke and Tsunate were relieved by coincidence. Because they all know that experience light groups like this are quite common. The last few jars, there are incomplete punches, incomplete forging methods, experience light group... Everything is nothing ordinary. Ape Fei Sun''s eyes became more and more dignified. Those boxing tricks and secret methods, if they can be collected in a complete way, can not be said to be a small help for the Konoha Ninja. They are just some first-level jars. Is there such an unusual thing? And in the seventh jar. Naruto, once again opened a light group. "Light group!" Naruto was very happy. Compared to those incomplete cheats that can''t be practiced yet, the light group can actually enhance his strength. But, just when Naruto is ready to absorb. silence, stopped him. seems to be watching this light group carefully. Next to Sasuke suddenly had a bad hunch because the same scene happened once yesterday. "Shen, Mr. Silence." Sasuke swallowed and his voice stammered, "Could this light be..." "Yes." Nodded silently, "It''s a skill light group." "His--" Sasuke couldn''t help but take a breathSkills light group! He smoked so many pots yesterday, and the most precious one is undoubtedly the skill light group of the flying fairy. Naruto, even in the first-level jar, got the skill light group! ? Even if Sasuke had never played a game, at the moment, there was also an impulsive impulse to "The Emperor died." Okay, there is not necessarily one of the five hundred jars! "What? What is the Skill Light Group?" Naruto seemed to know that he was getting something good again, and he couldn''t smile, even if he didn''t know what it was, the whole mood was happy. "Relax." Silently photographed Sasuke''s shoulder, comforting, "Although it is rare, most of the light groups in the first-level jar are not strong, and naturally cannot be compared with your extraterrestrial flying fairy." Sasuke bowed his head, and felt no comfort at all. lottery is not afraid of non-chiefs, there is fear of a comparison. I don''t know how many people are mad or even crazy krypton. "Tianwai Feixian, which is the last trick Sasuke used?" Ape Feizhi seemed to understand what. "Good." Silent nodded. "The so-called skill light group is actually to obtain a skill that can be used directly. Sasuke''s flying fairy is created by a kendo strongman, and he clearly did not reach that level, but he also Such moves can be used, this is the skill." Naruto''s, although it is a skill light group. But in fact, the value is not high. only cost a thousand trading points, and the reason for the silence is just to give a demonstration. Skills like this do not require practice, and are magically powerful and attractive. Chapter 43： : It is intolerable to destroy the wealth road explained what a skill is, not only Naruto was so excited, but also Ape Fei Rijian and others were also looking forward to it. sounds. is like a powerful ninjutsu that you can learn directly without learning. Naruto reaches out directly to touch this skill light group. There was an inexplicable consciousness flowing into his mind. Skills: iron blockbeginning Strengthen the strength, increase the stiffness of the body, increase the defense, can not move freely when used. That''s right. This skill is one of the six types of navy from One Piece World, but the strength of the primary is not high, and there is a defect that it cannot move freely. "It''s awesome, there is really one more ability." Naruto then understood the meaning of the skill and was full of excitement. "Naruto, what kind of ability?" Ape Feiri asked. "Let me see..." Naruto stood still, then took a slight breath and whispered, "Iron!" For a moment, he felt his muscles tighten, and his epidermis seemed extremely tough. Ape Feizhi also saw something. reached out his hand and couldn''t help but press and rub Naruto. Kakashi watched from the side and tried to reach out. this is...... is really like an iron block, it is still tough. "Itchy, itchy, Mr. Kakashi, Grandpa Naruto." Naruto was tickled all over his body, and he removed it in one go. The effect of the iron block was directly lost. "It turned out to be this." The silent explanation came just right. "Iron nuggets, a secret technique of body surgery from a certain world, practice can make the body become like an iron nugget. A powerful derivative skill, if it can be powerful, can be called a defensive stunt." In the world of ninjas, they actually have similar abilities. That''s right, let''s talk about Lei Ying again. The body''s defense is extremely strong. But the problem is that Lei Yingna needs not only long hours of hard work, but also extremely strong talent. and Naruto. Just opened a few jars, and instantly mastered the skills of physical defense. "Incredible." Ape Fei-ri exclaimed heartily, "This ability is put in battle, but it can save lives." Kakashi nodded sympathetically. Battlefield like that. Sneak attacks, backstabs, countless, as long as a little carelessness will be killed. With such a defense skill, the survival probability will undoubtedly increase greatly. "Hey." Naruto just stood there smirking. Although they are boasting jars, Naruto seems to be boasting himself. And Sasuke, compared in my heart. relieved a little. As the silence said, this skill is still far worse than his flying fairy. But... Sure enough, I still envy, Naruto''s luck with this bastard, and suddenly wanted to flatten him. "The real magic of the jar, you haven''t seen it yet." Silence didn''t let go of the good sales opportunity, "I have said it before, there are only things you can''t imagine, there are no things that can''t be opened. Otherwise, how dare you claim to be able to change a person''s fate." change destiny. In this sentence, silence has been said many times. But for Ape Feirih and Kakashi. Now, I have a deep feeling for this sentence. All kinds of magical and unbelievable items, the strength that can be increased immediately after opening the can, even if there are only these, fate can be changed. "Really, can you resurrect people?" Kakashi looked at the silence and suddenly asked. "Of course." There was an absolutely confident smile on the silent face. "In the endless world, the only thing to believe is that there is no word "impossible"." "..." Kakashi was silent. He is actually a very strong person. Even if he has lost the most important person again and again since childhood, he does not hate the world, but keeps his pain and lives optimistically. But... the things that were thought to be unchangeable, if they can really be changed. Lin, with soil, the age when they sacrificed is really too young. clearly, they can also have a better life. "Kakashi." Ape Feiri cut suddenly, he looked at Kakashi, the old voice seemed to have a special meaning, "each of us... don''t want to see sacrifice, but, It is precisely because of their sacrifice that the wooden leaves at the moment are cast. They are the flying leaves and the fire burning the village. They are not the first, but they are definitely not the last. ." Kakashi''s body was slightly shocked. That''s right... Even if it is resurrected, as long as it is still a ninja, there is still the possibility of sacrificing again for the village. He failed to stop the first time, could he stop the second time? The silent brow frowned slightly. This old guy! Seeing Kakashi is going to be emotional, when it is time to sell those ninjutsu together with memory experience, is it not beautiful? "old man!" suddenly heard a low voice next to him. looked around silently, but it was Tsuna. Her brows were tight and her expression was tired. Apparently, Ape Feizhi also tried to dispel her wish to revive the rope tree. This is unbearable. This is destroying his wealth. "Three generations of Naruto, your sentence is wrong." Silent hands behind his back, slowly speaking Oh? " Ape Feijian and Kakashi looked over. Tsunade looked at the silence with some surprise. Although she said that she was tired of Ape Feijian, it was only because of her deep desire to revive the rope tree, but she couldn''t find a reason to refute the ape Feizhi. Originally, since he chose to become a ninja, sacrifice on the battlefield is one of the ninja''s destiny. "I walked in many worlds and witnessed many prosperity." Silence first opened the sentence to enhance the force, and then said slowly, "Indeed, behind prosperity and peace, there must be someone who is carrying the weight, but the weight-bearer But cannot take the sacrifice of others as a matter of course, or even as a necessity" With a steadily firm tone, it seemed that there was an inexplicable momentum in the silent body. He spent some trading points. turns his eyes deep and full of wisdom. this moment. People seem to be able to see the heavy through these eyes. "As long as the weight-bearing people do have to be prepared to sacrifice, but any weight-bearing person must have the will to protect others at all costs." Silence watched the ape flying sun with such a line of sight, as if it was a warning. Say, "If you are used to sacrifice, numb your heart, no longer do your best to stop the tragedy, and even lose the courage to pursue a perfect ending, then-you will lose the qualification of the weight-bearer." No one can guarantee that the resurrected person will not be lost again. But this is not a reason not to go back to life. Fear of losing, and go all out to guard. Since has become a person who shoulders the heavy burden, he has to do all he can to do. Chapter 44： : Kakashi is determined to open the can Mouth cannons. either. has to be as provocative as the protagonist and infect people''s hearts. Or, you have to have a strong status and be convincing. Silent at the moment belongs to the latter. Although there are not many shots, but every time is enough to impress, plus this magical jar, all kinds of incredible items. An image of walking in countless worlds, witnessing countless legends, mysterious and powerful jar merchants, has been established in the hearts of everyone. And after the last remark, the biggest reaction was undoubtedly Tsunae. Her simplely repaired eyes were raised, as if she had received great support, showing a happy expression. "I''ve already said that." With one hand on her thin waist, the other hand squeezed her fist and pointed at Ape Feijian. Her voice shivered but she was extremely determined: "I don''t care if the rope tree died for her wish, I will be resurrected He, then shoulder everything for him, will never let the same happen for the second time!" At this time, Tsunade exudes a different breath. The back is straight, the skin is rosy, and there is a shallow confident smile on the corner of the mouth. Ape Fei Ri cut staring at Tsunate''s young face without any change. seemed to see the girl who was once at the peak and was full of enthusiasm. Have you lost the qualification of a weight-bearer... "Ah." Ape Feizhi suddenly sighed gently. When he was young, he thought he could protect everything, but the first generation died, the second generation died, and his son died. He realized that sacrifice could not be avoided. Therefore, when Qi Mushuo was vilified, he did not intervene. He thought it was necessary. He did not intervene when the rope tree was on the battlefield. He thought it was helpless. Silence is at least one thing right. He was numb to sacrifice. "Kakashi." Tsunade looked at Kakashi again, his eyes eager, "If you also have someone who wants to be resurrected, why not work together, I have opened a lot of jars together, and I can''t spend much time together. of." Kakashi, at this time, gradually moved heart. At least... Lin. The girl who died in his hands in order to protect the village, if he is now, guarding such a girl, should be able to do it. "Actually, you don''t need to worry too much at all." Silence saw Kakashi''s heart and he decided to add another fire. "If you open enough jars, you will reach level 3, even level 4, you It will be found that it is not difficult to resurrect a person or two who are not strong, and I have already said that the jar is hope, it is destiny, as long as I am still in this world, no matter what the situation is, there is no '' The word''impossible''." can be resurrected once, naturally also can be resurrected twice. The weaker the person, the lower the cost of resurrection. Silent words will undoubtedly become the last weight to overwhelm the sky. Kakashi''s eyes were firm, and he watched the ape flying sun-cut, "Master Naruto, I still want to resurrect them." Api Feizhi knew that he could not change. Kakashi has a gentle personality. But there is no lack of perseverance of the ninja, and it is difficult to stop what you are determined to do. Ape Feizhi suddenly thought of something, looked at silence, and asked: "How to calculate the value of ninja in exchange? Can the same ninja be repeated transactions?" Ninjutsu, there are many in Konoha. That''s right. Although Ape Feizhi wanted to prevent Kakashi from reopening the can, it was because he wanted to make something more valuable to Konoha. Having seen the magical fire shadow of the jar, it is very clear, unless you are sure to limit the jar merchant in front of you. Otherwise, you have to walk in front of the rest of the village. Silent talent has disappeared without a trace, he understood that this is the big business is coming. "Ninjutsu can be divided into two parts, knowledge and power." Silence explained, "The value of knowledge is rare, that is to say, the same ninjutsu has the highest value in the first transaction and the second time. There will be a sharp decrease, the third time is less, and the unique knowledge is far more valuable than the widely spread knowledge. If you make a reel, there is a labor value for making a reel..." The system''s evaluation of the value of traded goods is actually quite comprehensive. for example. A unique wood carving made by a master carpenter with the highest value. The woodcarvings produced in large quantities from the mechanical assembly line have the lowest value. Even the latter may be more beautiful. It converts the rarity of items, their own quality, and the value of labor in the manufacturing process... The specific silence is also unclear. anyway. No vulnerabilities have been found so far. After a silent introduction, everyone had a lot in mind, including Sasuke. He understood that if he developed a new sword move, he could also use it for trading. "Anyway, it''s a development move, I''m super good at this." Naruto is full of interest, and it seems that he suddenly thought of something, "Well, can my color lure be used for trading?" color lure. is probably the most powerful ninjutsu developed by Naruto himself. silenced his eyes, nodded and said: "Yes, of course, and if you continue to develop, the value is not low." This technique seems to be a spoof, but in fact, its power is not low, and it is more effective for the more powerful. And fairly rare ninjutsu. At present, it seems that only Naruto has mastered it. added a rare attribute. "This kind of ninjutsu can be traded." Sasuke seems incredible. But Ape Feiri consciously touched his nose and said nothing. This technique is indeed quite powerful. "Ha ha ha." Silent chuckled a few times, looking happy, "Okay, Naruto, go ahead and open the jars, not even ten of them." "Oh, yes!" Naruto rejoiced again, humming his own new tone in his mouth, "Open the jar~~Open the jar~~Let''s open the jar together----" Well, the lyrics are silent. However, there is nothing too good behind. Because Naruto''s luck was so good, he prepared two or three prizes in total, and he opened the best two out of ten jars. The remaining one is slightly better. is also a panacea. "It can refine internal organs and remove some impurities. The effect is quite good. If you take it for a long time, even ordinary people can become masters of body surgery." Silent explained with a smile, "It is very difficult to appear in the first-level jar. ." "Good stuff." Although Naruto can''t understand it, it''s just a good thing anyway. Open your mouth and eat directly. next to Sasuke looked envious. He has only opened such things in the second-level jars. Although there are ten of them, Naruto is no doubt a European emperor. "Okay, the transaction is complete." Silently looked at Naruto''s last jar with a smile, "So, I will pay the price." Chapter 45： : 1 must be resurrected The so-called price is Chakra inside Naruto''s body. An energy that can be produced by the body. "Oh, then come." Naruto didn''t care at all. He never felt the lack of Chakra. and Ape Feijian were also a little nervous. Although it was said that silence promised that there would be no harm, however, the matter of extracting Chakra was itself a kind of harm. "It''s done." He smiled silently, and didn''t seem to do anything. However, Chakra inside Naruto has been swept away at this moment. Specific performance. is fatigue. Naruto didn''t even say anything, just fell through and fell asleep. "Tangshou." Ape Fei-Chan looked to Tshou. "I know." Tsuneo walked to Naruto''s side and examined it carefully. He licked his lips twice. "Gee, so many Chakras are drawn at once, and the meridians are not damaged at all. It''s like Chakra. It just disappeared, there is no effect, just maybe you have to sleep for two or three days." slept for two or three days, she judged according to Naruto''s recovery rate. However, Tsunade obviously ignored a fact. That is Kuo. In fact, now Kyuo has a look of coercion. "That kid... Chakra... suddenly disappeared." Kyuo didn''t know what was happening at all. "Being sealed? Unlike, what is the strange ninjutsu." However, no matter what it thinks. Silk''s nine-tailed chakra has already begun to distribute. is not the initiative of Kyuo, but forced to extract. Human column strength has this advantage. According to this situation, at most, at night, Naruto''s Chakra will fully recover, if you don''t mind sleeping all the time, you can even sell it again. always feels that he is not krypton''s own life, but the life of krypton Jiuwei... "I''ll take Naruto back," the three generations put away the pipe in their hands, hugged Naruto in a princess hug, and looked at the silence, "Sir, I need some time to get together to buy the jar I dont know if you can stay in Muye for a few days, and Tsuna will be in charge." "Of course no problem." Silence naturally nodded with a smile. It''s good to collect money, all need to collect money. He didnt make much in the business of Naruto. Isn''t it just the fire shadow of the ape flying sun and the ninjutsu local tyrant Kakashi? "Tsunade, entertain the silent Lord well." Ape Fei-ri choked Tsunade again. This time he came to test the results of silence in person, and has made silence''s status in this Huo Ying''s heart constantly rising, even to an unprecedented level. Mysterious means, powerful strength, tempting jar. No matter how hard I believe it. This businessman from a different world has actually appeared in front of him. "I know." Tangshou didn''t care, she was the one with the most contact with silence among all the people here. Wait until Ape Fei Ri is gone. Tangshou seemed to be in a hurry, rubbed his hands, and looked at the silence with a smile on his face. "Come and open the jar to open the jar, but this time I got a lot of money from the old man." "How much?" Although silent did not report hope, but asked with a smile. "Come ten second-class jars first." Tsunade compared ten to ten, and then added, "I developed several ninjutsu, as well as medical skills, even including the ninjutsu that can keep people young. Sold, of course, in the form of knowledge." "You finally made up your mind." The silence couldn''t help but shake. He said long ago that the main value of ninjas is not to create money at all. What kind of money should I buy? is, of course, constantly developing ninjutsu, creating knowledge, and then trading with knowledge. For some useless, it can even be sold together with memory and experience. "I didn''t make up my mind." Tsunade stared at the silence, and a misty haze seemed to flow through his beautiful eyes. "I''m worried a lot. Will he get used to the current wooden leaves after resurrection? I am used to getting old, and the people he is familiar with, and his future, his dream of being a Huo Ying, but..." Her voice suddenly became very light, and the fog in her eyes dissipated, revealing a magnificent color. "What you just said made me want to understand that in any case, I should not flinch." opened his eyes in silence. Tsunade in front of me...the whole body exudes a gentle maternal glory. Think about the appearance of the drunkard and gambler when you first met. can only say. Fate is not harmful. "My words, the credibility is still quite high." Silence blinked at Tsunade, boasting without blushing, "Because of the vision, I have seen too many things, too much information, countless The constant collision of human speech and thoughts is, after all, something that you cannot see in your game." This is the truth, modern people may not see everything through, but being a master is still stable. This is the advantage of the times. "I was suddenly curious about your age." Tsunade''s hands clasped his chest, and his expression was indeed curious. "Are you a hundred-year-old antique?" "Guess." The silence gave a meaningful smile. UU Reading "Cut, don''t want to say it." Tuns hand whispered, and then, as if tossing all the annoying things behind his head, he threw a bag of money in front of silence with a brilliant smile, and waved with pride. "Open the can!" Sasuke, Sakura, and Kakashi next to have no sense of wanting to leave. have to say. It''s also fun to watch other people open jars. "Is it still a medicine jar?" "of course!" "So, first come to ten second-level medicine jars, please take them away." As soon as you raise your hand in silence, ten second-level medicine jars will appear in front of you. "Kakashi." Tsunade didn''t rush to open, but looked at Kakashi. "If your wish is also resurrected, then don''t open the tin from the beginning, sort out the knowledge of ninjutsu you want to sell, Even memorize the experience, and then give it to me to give it to you, the first resurrection will be given to you first!" Tsunade also knows that Kakashi is the great tyrant. If there is him. Today, maybe a revival is possible! "Okay." Kakashi nodded without much hesitation. Resurrection is only available in the medicine jar, but apart from the resurrection, he has little interest in medicine. Revive Lin first. This way... When the resurrection takes the earth, there is also an explanation. "Then take a good look." Tsuteu smiled happily and looked at the jar in front of him, "If the jar really represents the will and destiny of the person who opened the jar, then I will definitely be able to resurrect!" "Please." Silent also smiled happily. It seems that today even Dr. X''s variant ability can be bought together. Chapter 46： : Kakashis big deal In the open space of this grove, the time has changed from morning to afternoon. A group of people sitting on the grass. Silent sitting cross-legged, holding a handful of delicious cat food produced by the system, Yu Ju was lying on his legs licking one by one, the simple and easy movements and lovely appearance, and the warm feel, but A great pet that kills time. But silent now the mind is not on the cat. Tsunade in front of him is opening the jar nervously and stimulatingly. But as GM. Thinking in silence, but how to further enhance the attractiveness and anticipation of the jar. So far, some people''s expectation of opening cans is only based on their desires. For example, Tsunae expects the resurrection. looked at Tsunade''s eyes when he opened the can, silently thinking in his heart quickly. Resurrection will be given sooner or later. is not a way to hang, and if you dont get what you want, it will only reduce the enthusiasm for opening the can. However, a new sense of expectation must also be established quickly. If it''s a game, something that has been developed is an item that already has a certain cognition in the game, so that the player will not be confused, and have expectations for the use after the successful opening. but not a game... Then create the conditions in the game. glanced at Sasuke silently, and felt that his idea was correct, leaving him an impression about the sword body. Even if Sasuke pulled out the sword body in the future, he could follow this idea. Sell jars, you have to cultivate a sense of anticipation, in order to never end. "Silence." Tsunade raised his head at this time, holding a small bottle in his hand, "What is this medicine?" She has opened all ten jars. The only one is this new medicine. She doesnt know what it is. "Resident Yan Dan." Silent explained with a smile, "One, you can ensure that your face is not old for a year, it should be two inside, after eating, you no longer need to use Chakra to maintain youth in these two years Appearance." "His--" Tsuneu took a breath and was full of surprises, "Even this kind of panacea?" "Of course." Silence seemed to say something else, "Medicine jars, but a big category." Sakura next to looked enviously not good. Although she is only twelve years old. But as long as it is a woman, no one does not like this immortality. "Kakashi, this one is mine, you can take the rest." Gangshou said nothing, swallowed one directly, and was pleasantly surprised to find that his skin seemed to become more shiny, even if it was recovered. Partly used to maintain the young Chakra, there is no slight change in aging. Even knowing that it is not easy to be resurrected in the second class, Tsunate is looking forward to it more and more. And Kakashi is also welcome. took a bottle of healing, and a box of Chakra version of Qi Dan-the latter helped him more. "Let''s go!" Tsunade looked at the silence, his face gradually getting better, and even his eyes began to have a hint of redness. "How much of my knowledge of ninjutsu and medicine is probably worth?" "Just knowledge, not memory and experience..." Silently looked at the system, "probably, you can buy twenty-one sets of second-level jars." "Is that so?" Tsunate seemed a little dissatisfied. Twenty-one groups, which is about 100 million yuan, she still thought that her unique cheats would be valuable. "Among them, the really high value is the ninjutsu you created, as well as the medical skills you studied and the unique experience you used." Silence spreads its hands. "It can be worth more than 100 million yuan, or because you have a lot of knowledge. It was the first one I sold here. Otherwise, it would be possible to reduce the number by seven or eight, unless-if you are willing to sell it together with memory, it can be quadrupled." Knowledge that many people know is not worth it. Unless it is sold with memory and experience of use. Kakashi can use this method. Anyway, many of his ninjutsu are useless, especially those low-level ninjutsu, which can be worth a lot of experience and memory. "Why don''t you, take the jar." Tsunade began to regret it, but didn''t do much research. Indeed, although she claims to be a powerful medical ninja, there are not many researches that belong to her, and many methods are integrated after learning. Among the three ninjas, it is probably that she knows the least ninjutsu. But Tsunade soon didn''t think much about it, and now it doesn''t make any sense to regret. Looking at the jar in front of him, he continued to open the jar with tension and expectation. Kakashi leaned in front of silence. "Mr. Silence, how much can I exchange for all my knowledge and experience?" Kakashi asked. "If it''s just knowledge, you won''t have much more than Tsunade, because there is not much you have created yourself, but..." Silence suddenly looked at Kakashi''s one that had been covered by the amount of protection Eyes, "Your eyes alone are worth more than 90 million." Kakashi hadn''t said anything yet, and Sasuke next to him exclaimed. "what--!" A writing eye is worth more than 90 million yuan? Can I buy nearly two hundred secondary cans? "Sasuke, this Kakashi''s eye is not an ordinary writing eye." Silent chuckled. The price of a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye in the system is high, but it is not so high. This ability of main divinity can open different space. has extremely high scalability. More importantly, the ability to write a rim eye is not like the ability of the devil fruit or Dr. X. It requires a long time of independent development and growth, otherwise it is too much energy consumption, used A series of defects such as blindness and so on, the value will be higher. Kakashi reached out and touched his own eye. With earth, the eyes left behind to him are so precious. "I can''t sell this eye." Kakashi shook his head and sighed. "Then there is no way to sell all my knowledge of ninjutsu, as well as some memories and experience of ninjutsu. Do I need to list them?" "No." Silently shook his head, revealing a mysterious smile, "My transaction, as long as you agree to sell what belongs to you, then you don''t have to deal with the rest, I will handle everything." After Kakashi confirmed the transaction and silently took out the jar to him, the transaction was considered to be established. Silence can be extracted at any time, and then handed over to the system to decide whether to turn into a trading point. "It''s amazing..." Kakashi murmured, but didn''t forget to ask the value, "How much can it be worth?" "Only what you want to sell now is about 310 million yuan." Silently replied. Kakashi is indeed ruthless. After was sold out, his copy of Ninja''s Ninjutsu was instantly reduced to less than one hundred. Silence originally estimated that he sold out all his ninjutsu memories and unique experience, and it is worth about 30 million trading points. Now, it is directly 18 million trading points. Only some memory of the essence is left. After this, the common ninjutsu in this world is basically worthless. But... The combined profit of these two people, Dr. X has the ability to mutate. Chapter 47： : Grand Prize prepared by Tsunade In fact, compared to the motivation, Silence still prefers Dr. X''s variant ability. It''s so cute. can casually enter the minds of others and control others'' bodies. is like a ubiquitous, mysterious God. The most important thing is that in doing business, it is natural to understand people''s hearts. and There is no shortage of psychic attacks in this world, but there must be some precautions. "Do you want to trade now?" looked at Kakashi in silence, still trying to suppress his psychological expectations, at least, the desire could not be easily seen. "Just now!" Kakashi had already made a decision, and he didn''t want to hesitate any more, "Transfer all my trading points to Tsunato." "All?" He looked at him silently, but shook his head gently. "Although how to use the transaction is your business, I don''t recommend it." If this is the case, it means that Kakashi is a hammer trade here. Tsunade had resurrected, he had no sense of anticipation. This is not enough. Do business, big business, and long-term business. "Jiang, what changed is the fate of the person who opened the can." Silence opened the flicker mode again. He looked at Kakashi''s eyes and said slowly, "You and Tsuna are different. Your wish is not to resurrect them, It is better to say that this is your regret, your guilt, but even then, your destiny has not changed." "My destiny?" Although Kakashi wore a mask, he could feel the silence, and he smiled bitterly. The biggest difference between Kakashi and the rest of the suffering people. is that he does not want to change his destiny, but just accept it, bear it, or even face it with a smile. "Since you haven''t thought about it yet, let''s take a look at Tsunade first." Silence didn''t go on, but looked at Tsunade. "How strong is her desire to change her fate now, I started to look forward to it , Where her true destiny will be led by the jar." Kakashi looked at him silently, and Tsunamu looked different from him. He just looked forward to the resurrection. And Tsunade, whether it is to open the precious pharmacy, medical knowledge, medicinal materials, or even the panacea used for quenching, is a very excited look. Even at this distance. can be heard faintly, Tsunate is talking there nonstop. "This is used when the rope tree is injured." "This is good, Rope Tree is not afraid of broken arms and legs!" "Healing badge? A birthday gift is available." "Wow, with this, Shengshu can marry ten wives!" "......" looked silently at the whip that used to nourish the body, and always felt that Tsunade seemed to think the way wrong. is worthy of the brother control that renewed hope. is terrible. Kakashi couldn''t help but even sweat on his forehead, and even began to mourn for the resurrected rope tree. But Kakashi vaguely seemed to understand the silence. Tsunade changed, in fact, not to resurrect his own brother. is the kind of lost fate. The current Tsunade will definitely protect her younger brother, the medicine jar, at all costs, giving her this fate and ability. Drugs that deal with various situations, magical medical treatments, and even ways to make others stronger. Then... what about him? glanced silently and insignificantly as if it was Kakashi thinking. laughed inwardly. The real destiny is still behind. "Kakashi, the resurrection technique is generally only available at the third level. Tsunade has already opened 23 groups of second-level jars, and then opened 27 groups, and is eligible to purchase third-level jars." Silence is also not Planning to delay time, interrupting Kakashi''s contemplation, said, "I suggest that you buy the remaining twenty-seven sets of secondary jars for her first." Kakashi is still the most hopeful Tsunakai to resurrect. Then it''s up to him. Don''t smash it all in, just leave some jars to open yourself so that he can develop a sense of anticipation. "Good." Kakashi did not hesitate. Everything, wait until they are resurrected first, and then think about it. "Twenty-seven sets of jars, that is, 1300 yuan." Silent waved his hands, and another 270 jars appeared in front of Tsunato, and then extracted the value that Kakashi was going to sell. So much ninjutsu memory and experience. is only a moment. Kakashi clearly felt that he forgot a lot of things. He remembers the pictures when they were copied. However, the seal is blurred, and there are even memories of my own practice. all disappeared. has to say that this kind of feeling is very uncomfortable, as if there is a blank in the head suddenly, it seems to be remembered, but trying hard to think, it is completely empty. "Kakashi." Tsunade stopped to open the jar, looked at Kakashi, and perhaps made his own promise, "You and the person you want to protect, all the injuries are all to me." This relationship is a little too big. Although it was said that the first resurrection was handed over to the other party. However, after all, she benefits more from the medicine jar. Kakashi did not refuse. Even if he doesn''t need it, Lin, take them with him, there may be a day when he needs it. "Go on, Tsunade." Silent glanced at the sky, "I''m afraid it''s going to open till night." Although he had exchanged the power of reading, he was still an ordinary person, and he had not slept overnight last night. At present, it is only by consuming some trading points to purchase energy to maintain the spirit. "Less verbose I have a lot of experience." Tsunae glanced dissatisfiedly at the silence. "Opening a can is the same as gambling. If you want luck, you must be sincere." "......" I haven''t seen where you are lucky. shook his head in silence. did not speak again. has previously monitored various strange metaphysical lottery methods, collective lottery lottery methods, Tsunato wants to slowly open it up to her. Anyway, even Sakura and Sasuke were watching with relish. Time, spend a little bit. Facts have proved that even if Tsunade adopted the sincere opening method, the luck should be bad. The first thing to open is some sparse things. Until later, the stale things have finished opening, and then gradually good things appear, she herself Its also beautiful, and I feel that sincerity really works. If it is not a silent black box operation. Don''t say Tsunabe himself, Kakashi will cry from her. ...... The night came, and above the open space under the night, a group of light radiating bright light was floating. That is a means of silence. In front of Tsunato, there is also a light cluster, that is the knowledge light cluster. After absorbing, she opened her eyes and sighed, "Nine-turn acupuncture, there is such a magical medical technique, but it is a pity." "Fragmentation is enough for your endless use." Silence is a speechless look, looking at the last jar left on the field. What the **** is this? Even if Naruto wins the first prize, you dont have to be the last one to win the prize. "The last one." Tsunade also looked at the solitary jar in front of him. After opening this, you can buy the third level. Chapter 48： : Gunshous transfer props The treasures in the jar have been put in silence for a long time. Value is not too high. Only 10,000 trading points. However, it is a seed. can become a real grand prize, even if it is silent. This is of course related to the preparation of Tsunato, the establishment of a new sense of expectation. But the same is also in the true sense, it is about the choice of will and destiny. At this time, Tsunade looked at the last jar, but did not open it immediately, and because of her delicate facial features, the consternation on that face could not be hidden, and everyone looked at it. Do you feel something? said silently in his heart, but there was no sound. Gang squeezed his fist subconsciously. was originally okay, but when preparing to open this last jar, it seemed as if suddenly, an indescribable feeling gradually poured out of the heart, forming a kind of pressure. Is it because of this jar? She took a deep breath. Tsunade didn''t like the feeling of hesitation, so she reached out directly and opened this last jar at a faster speed than usual. That moment. Under this vast night, the divine white light bloomed. Yes, it is sacred. Everyone, including Sasuke and Kakashi, was bathed in this white light, and even felt like he was wrapped in a comfortable hot spring. It was so warm, so forgiving, so kind. It seems that the inner pain and torture will be melted by it. "Here... what is it?" Sasuke covered his face with one hand, only leaving his eyes looking at this unglaring light in surprise from the cracks in his fingers. He found. His voice trembles. seems to endure the urge to cry. But no one was joking about him. next to Sakura, this time even tears were already bursting into her eyes. and Tsunade. I dont know if its because of the shortest distance, or because she is the can opener. At this moment, her pale golden eyes are like a weak girl, full of panic and overwhelming. She stands up subconsciously and looks away Swept around quickly, and found the person she wanted to find. "What is this? What''s in this jar?" she asked, looking at the silence quickly. "......" stood up slowly and walked in front of the jar step by step, but his eyes were looking at Tsuna, and he smiled and said: "Congratulations, Tsunade, I have said more than once, jar, will change fate." "You have said it many times." Tsunade became more and more hurried, even clenching his fists. "But what I''m asking now is what''s in this jar. Give me a quick explanation in the simplest and most understandable words. Jerk!" This time, the appetite is the most annoying! "......" The expression of silence lingered. He clearly prepared a lot of words to improve the force. Forget it, don''t care about her. "This is an extremely rare item, and the probability of its appearance really depends on the will of the can opener...I will simply say it." Silently looking at the fist raised by Tsune, he sighed helplessly, " The one you opened will give you a chance to become a paladin, but whether you can seize it depends on whether you have this qualification." That''s right. Inside this jar, there are transfer items. Paladin. has appeared in countless games, this career is basically the same, but the silence is not a specific game, but belongs to semi-finished products. The sacred badge. It contains the seeds of the Holy Light. Only those who have successfully passed the test of the Holy Light can possess and use the power of the Holy Light. "Paladin..." Tsunade repeated the word and asked, "What is it?" "It''s a group of very powerful people, whether it''s power or soul." Silent black eyes stared at Tsuna, and said seriously, "They are the guardians of hope, their conduct is usually noble and loyal, they not only have powerful Power is even more powerful in healing, and they even have their presence in many worlds... The courageous cross on your neck is also one of their props." This is simple enough. Paladin. can be controlled by milk, can fight and resist, in most games are basically the mainstay image. and Tsunade''s eyes lit up unexpectedly, sparkling, apparently attracted by the silent description, she said happily: "Isn''t that what I said?" "You are really confident." The silence was silent. However, he just felt that the power of the Holy Light, the identity of the Paladin, was very suitable for Tsunabe, and he took it out. At the very least, it can be exported before and after the nanny, which is very similar. Of course, the most important thing is- "The meaning of the transfer item is not only that." Silence looked at Tsunamis who seemed to be still in surprise. "Oh? What else?" Tsunade became curious. "That''s--" The rest of the people glanced silently slightly and said the word, "Limit the purchase qualification of the jar series!" This is the most critical thing. District of a 10,000 trading point of the Holy Light Seed, want to become a true Paladin? Dream about it. This is not a game world, and monsters cannot be upgraded, the growth of Holy Light, the learning of skills, special weapons... All the follow-up can only be obtained through the jar. This is how to think in silence is not a game, it creates the appeal of the game. Experience the power of the Holy Light, you will have a basic understanding of everything that follows, and even have expectations. Single medicine jars are too large and too complicated. Sasuke''s Kendo jar, Naruto''s strength jar, too. If Sasuke develops a specific sword body, the next thing that will be useful to him is only the derivative skill of this sword body, or this sword body of a higher level. Then open the sword body of other sword intentions, even tricks, it can only be tasteless! Of course. Large-scale jars are more likely to open unexpected items. still has a certain appeal. This is the difference between a large-scale prize pool and a specific-range UP prize pool! As the level and price of the jars get higher and higher. Cultivation of the desire to open cans must also have more elaborate means, and cannot simply rely on the original wishes of the can opener. is silent and arranged properly. While Tsunae in front of him, it is clear that he has not yet realized the meaning of restricting the jar. She just asked curiously, "What does the limited jar series mean?" "It means that you can only buy the jars of the Paladin series if you become the Paladin first." Silent glanced at the Tsuna, who seemed unintentional, just said lightly, and let Tsunato breathe suddenly. Hurried up. "The probability of resurrection of the Paladin series jars is far greater than that of ordinary medical jars, because-resurrection is originally one of the skills possessed by senior Paladins." Chapter 49： : Never let go Resurrection... turned out to be an ability that the Paladin himself can master? Tsunade was obviously shocked by this answer. If she did not encounter silence, she thought that she would never see the rope tree again in her life. But, there is such a profession that directly possesses the ability to resurrect as his own? Sasuke and Kakashi and others also had shocking expressions. is just this flirty sentence. They can already imagine what kind of people are the so-called Paladins. And the props opened in this jar. will enable people to become paladins, and even have the qualification to buy paladin exclusive jars! "How to use this thing?" Tsunade''s eyes gradually sharpened, her expression was no longer relaxed, and even her eyebrows were slightly twisted, indicating that she was extremely focused at the moment. Not to mention the power of the Paladin. Only a chance to open a resurrection with a higher probability, she must seize it. "Transition props are different from ordinary props." Silence explained softly. "Nominally, it appears in the jar immediately, but in fact, all of my guests are only those with basic qualifications who can open You can open it when you show this kind of prop, indicating that you have at least this qualification to try." Silent words are also true. Because he also dropped a probe for Tsunabe before deciding to put this Seed of Holy Light. Detect her match with Holy Light. converted to probability, about 64%. is not high, not low. "However, qualifications are only qualifications." The tone of silence gradually increased. Tsunade did not intervene this time, but listened very seriously. Even Sasuke and Kakashi and others were equally nervous. They have a feeling. This kind of prop may be the truth that the jar really changes fate. "I just said that the paladin is the guardian of hope, and this is a heavy responsibility. It can be said that every paladin must be pregnant with''as long as he does not fall, his companions will not suffer. ''Conviction..." is strange. Silently added two words in his heart. Think of the scams in the past game. Silence feels that if those players are true Paladins, Holy Light must be blind. But this does not prevent him from flickering. Tsunade, obviously has been attracted by the silent words. If the sentence "Isn''t this just me" was just a joke, then now, there is really a yearning in her heart. Although Tsunade looks bold and violent. But inside. has extremely gentle parts. She was the first person to propose a medical ninja training mechanism. She also worked hard to save others during the war. Even now, the desire to resurrect and protect the rope tree anyway is also a tender part of her heart. Embodiment. As long as I dont die, my companions will not suffer. This sentence is really what she really desires. And the paladin...has such ability? "Frankly, although you have opened the Paladin''s resurrection props, but I think that the possibility of you passing the test is not high." Silence decided to give some verbal help, "You know, the necessary quality of the Paladin is What?" "..." Tsunade''s face was hard to see, and he asked tentatively, "Noble and loyal?" What she just said in silence, and these two, she really did not have much confidence. will not say noble, certainly not addicted to gambling. As for loyalty... But she abandoned the wooden leaves that gave birth to her and wandered outside for more than ten years. "These two points are also important, but not the most important." shook his head in silence, if according to this standard, Tsunade could not have more than 60% probability of being recognized by the Holy Light. This person''s character has a lot of shining points, and even more defects. But one of the deadliest. is weak. "If it was you when I first met you, it would be impossible to open this kind of jar anyway, because when you faced the darkness and despair, you were too weak." Sighing silently, "Of course the Paladin must be gentle, But it must not be weak, because no matter how deep the world is dark and how much despair is in front of you, the paladins heart must be a ray of light. Only in this way can the power of the Holy Light be guided." Although silence said that Tsunade fits this path. also hopes that she can succeed. However, unless the nature of the Holy Light is changed, otherwise it will not work. Even if he can consume trading points, Tsunade can be recognized by Holy Light right now. The road after will become more and more uncomfortable. is like someone who likes to play warriors but chooses a mage, it is easy to go crooked. "......" Tsunade''s pale gold eyes flashed with shame. There are countless people who lose important people in the war. However, she will suffer from phobia. Don''t talk and smile and face despair. Not even dare to see blood. But. Tsunade looked stubbornly at the silence even with shame, clenching his fists. "I want to try it, and I will definitely show it to you!" This is not only to resurrect the rope tree, but also to prevent the tragedy from happening again. That kind of powerlessness and despair. She definitely don''t experience it again. "Then try it. UU reading " glanced at Tsunade silently, and moved his finger, and the object with a divine light flew out of the jar and was suspended in front of Tsunade. "There is only one thing you have to do, and that is to grab it, and never let go of your hands anyway." "Just grab it?" Tsunade took a deep breath, her hands sealed. Yin seal solution! Ninja creation and regenerationBaihao''s art! The diamond-shaped seal on the forehead was directly untied, slowly turning into black lines, flowing from her eyelid to her face. Suddenly, Tsunade''s momentum seemed to have changed. This is her true strongest state! Then reached out and grabbed the light group. Only in this instant. is like half awake and half awake, everything around, whether it is woods, grass, or Kakashi, slowly fade away. Silence is the last person to disappear. "Never let go." The voice of his last warning still echoed in Tsunate''s ear. Until, completely in the darkness. Although he still stepped on the ground, but if the light group in his hand was still radiating a soft light, Tsunate even suspected that he had closed his eyes. She looked around and saw nothing. is dark. In this world, it seems that there is only darkness. It seems that because of human''s fear of dark instincts, a trace of panic appeared in Tsuna''s heart. She walked a few steps. This time, even the touch of the ground under her feet was gone. She seemed to come to an endless dark world. The only thing you can feel and see is the light mass in your hand. Chapter 50： : This is an inner test in such darkness. Tangshou grasped the palm of his hand tightly. This is her instinctive reaction. But. The darkness seems to start to swell, obviously there is no substance, but at this time, as if you can touch the darkness, you can feel its expansion and squeeze very clearly, just like you suddenly fell into the endless abyss and was like a tide. The darkness engulfed. But what really scared Tsunate was that the light cluster in his hand seemed to be gradually shrinking and decaying with the expansion of darkness. Only in the extreme darkness will people begin to realize how important and precious is the light that can be seen everywhere. "Don''t--!" Tsunade couldn''t help but shouted, but no sound came into his ears at all. She didn''t know if she had opened her mouth. didn''t even know if he still had a body, and could not hear the sound of the heartbeat, which expanded to the ultimate darkness, as if she had swallowed all her perceptions as a person. Fear, constantly breeding. seems to be the last hope in the constantly weak light group. But this light group. Finally, in the fear of Tsunate, it completely dissipated. has never been swallowed by heavy darkness. Why? Tsunade determined that he did not let go. Even now. Unable to perceive the tactile sense of the body, she is still in consciousness, tightly, grasping the things in the palm of her hand. But it still disappeared. When Shengshu died, she was not around, so she always regretted not being able to hold it tightly. When Kato died, she was by the side, and it was the same result. No matter how hard it is, the ultimate hope will pass ruthlessly in the hand, It''s like this light in the hand. So, did she fail again... Tsunade''s will seems to be more and more depressed. in the eyes of Shen Mo and others. She was like a weak girl, curled up lying on the ground, her hair was already soaked with sweat, her face was pale, her eyes were closed, even clutching the object in his hand, the light was too weak to detect. "What exactly is this test." Sasuke couldn''t help murmuring. "This is the test of the heart." Silence still stared at Tsuna. As long as she finally gave up the will to grasp the object in her hand and let go of her hand, it means that she could not be recognized by Holy Light. And if the stalemate has been this way, the result is the same. "What happens if it fails?" Sasuke couldn''t help asking. "It''s not going to happen." Silence turned his head and glanced at Sasuke. "It''s nothing more than to spend a bigger price to change your own destiny, but this price can''t be paid by anyone." "..." Sasuke clenched his fists. said his pain. Because he spent the price of 200 million yuan in exchange for such strength, but still not enough to find revenge for the man. Either, seize the destiny by oneself, or, rashly go up at a huge price? Damn it! Sasuke looked at Tsunade nervously, and he looked forward to it, Tsunade could pass this test. And Tsunade at this time. is indeed almost reaching its limit. In such absolute darkness, ordinary people staying for a moment is torture of the spirit. She still has to maintain the will to grasp the palm of her hand at all times, and she doesnt even know whether it is meaningful or not. also began to feel tired. ''S fear of darkness has also reached its limit. ears seem to have a muttered voice. give up. has failed. Relying on the medicine and potions that were developed, he can also protect the rope tree that comes back from the resurrection. However- Don''t want to give up! Tsunade shouted in his consciousness. Even if it is not for the rope tree. She also hated herself for being weak and desperate. Even if the light in his hands really ruthlessly disappeared completely. She didn''t want to be that kind of surrender to the darkness. That''s right. Is still catching the light in his hands, it is no longer important for Tsunato at the moment. What she wants to catch. is a self that can resist darkness. Such a will, such a voice, became more and more loud in Tsunato''s heart. She seemed to feel a new light. That is not from the source. but from her own heart. This light, initially like an illusion, only emerged in the spirit of fantasy, but then gradually expanded and projected into the darkness of the outside world. Even-- has lost his tactile palm, and suddenly felt the heat. Tsunade''s surprise discovery. The sacred light she held in her hand never disappeared completely, even in the darkest time, it still existed in her palm, but was held tightly by her, so she could not see or perceive, but it cut There is always there. And now. This divine light seems to be gradually blending with the light in her body, regardless of each other, and getting hotter and hotter. Then, all the darkness was dispelled, and the surroundings were turned into a world of light, even in front of Tsunato, turned into a warm, sacred, seeming to have six-winged wings. "Holy light, never in hand." He stretched out his palm and raised his forehead towards Tsuna, slowly approaching. "The light in my heart will not go out. is accompanied by words that do not know whether it is ringing in the heart. At the moment of touching. All the light in the world poured into the body. Tsunade, bathed in the divine light. ...... The first time Tsunaru opened his eyes, he saw the silence smiling at her. "Congratulations, you passed the test." Silence really smiled brilliantly, not only because a foreseeable big customer was nurtured by him personally, but also because he validated his judgment on Tsunade. Even if I have been desperate. But as long as she saw her hope, she would desperately struggle out of the darkness. Tangu reached out his palm against the center of his chest. She did feel it. The ray of light in my heart. is still very weak, but she has this confidence and makes this light stronger. "Thank you." Tsunade looked at the silence in front of her, her beautiful pupil with gratitude that she could not hide and suppress. "Thank me for what?" Silenced, then shrugged and said lightly, "I''m just a businessman, nothing more." "..." Tsunade did not speak. This is the second time she sincerely thank others. But... "Why don''t you make it clear, this test looks like this." Gangshou bit his teeth, and he was still a little bit afraid in his heart, "I don''t want to let go of anything, I haven''t lost any light, if I want to let go and check if it fell to the ground. Now." "Falling on the ground..." Silent expression, "I have reminded enough, and it is useless no matter how much." "Humph." Tsunade wrapped his hands around his chest, "In short, I have succeeded now." "Yes." The merchants iconic smile was restored on the silent face, "Will you come in a group of Paladin 3 level jars? There is a high probability of resurrection." Now Tsunato has a new sense of anticipation, no need to hang her with the resurrection. Moreover, is the first resurrection prepared for Kakashi... It is natural to smile silently. Kakashi, are you ready for an exciting life? Chapter 51： : Rare special equipment In the face of silence, Tsunabe just looked at Kakashi. Because she has no money. "Open!" Kakashi nodded definitively, watching Tsunade''s successful transfer, his heart began to be agitated and nervous. Can be resurrected, Lin, and... take the soil! "Okay!" Tsunato knew that Kakashi wouldn''t be reconciled if he didn''t open it, and at this time he also promised again, "Kakashi will be your first resurrection." Speaking, Tsunade at this moment, although her heart is still eager for a resurrection, she is not as anxious as before, because her heart has grasped hope. She firmly believes. As long as he continues to hone the Holy Light in his heart, resurrection of the rope tree is sooner or later. "So, ten paladins'' exclusive jars." Silently looked at Kakashi, "Is it usually paid with the memory and experience of ninjutsu?" "Yes!" Kakashi confirmed. "The transaction is established." Waving his hand in silence, Kakashi suddenly felt that his memory of ninjutsu had disappeared. Ten tertiary jars, that is 50 million yuan. changed to trading points, there are 3 million trading points. The jar that appeared in front of me was obviously different from the previous one. "Pure white jars?" Sasuke looked at these larger third-tier jars a little bit eagerly. "These are the Paladin''s exclusive series of jars. How is it different from ordinary jars?" He asked a lot of people want to know. Tsunade also looked at silence. Although it was said that the probability of resurrection is greater, it should be more than this. "The jar is here, and you will know when you open it." Silently smiled and did not explain. "Then let''s go." Tsunade stretched his arm, looking full of expectation. But before opening the can, she put her hands on her chest and silently read: "May the Holy Light bless me." She now knows that the Holy Light is the power of the condensation of inner hope, so this is completely a subconscious move, representing her hope. But when I watched the silence, I felt a draw. This cannot be useful. As expected, the one Tsunai reached out to open was still the most garbage jar. The first one-one million yuan. Looking at the new stack of banknotes, let alone Gangshou, the rest of them feel crazy. "Why would there be money in the third-level jar!" The green muscles on Tsuna''s fists were all violent, and it seemed that he wanted to grab someone and beat him. "There will be nothing worse than this." Silence also looked helpless. According to the principle that there will be big prizes and garbage, he put a junior resurrection coin and put a million yuan in a jar. This is to increase irritation. But who knows, Tsunate was the first to get it. "Still...Look at the next one." Kakashi''s voice shuddered. He is not nervous when facing the most fierce enemy, but now he is very nervous. If he wanted to maintain his combat effectiveness without plunging. The remaining ninjutsu memory. is only enough to buy two more sets of tertiary jars. If you can''t even open a resurrection... Kakashi just thought about it, and felt his heart was tight together. "Next!" Tsunade also suddenly became nervous. Mainly, if she spent so much money from someone Kakashi, but did not resurrect, she would be uncomfortable. The second jar opened. Fortunately, it is no longer money, but a light group. It''s just that the color is not quite the same as before. This is a cyan light group. "Explain it." Tsunade looked at the silence. "Strengthen point light group." Silence explained, "Paladin is also a combat class. This kind of aura is easy to come out. There are four kinds of strength, speed, endurance, and spirit. Each one is a different color and can enhance different attributes. , Because it is more common, so if you open this kind of light group, you will not lose or make money." Tsunade thoughtfully. In the three-level jar, this strengthening should not be weak. According to the characteristics of this jar, it is at least ten times more strengthened in the secondary jar. Then... "Moreover, each light group can increase the intensity of the Holy Light a little, so it can only be used by you, and the rest can''t." Silence saw what Tsunate was thinking. Under the situation that Daguai will not upgrade, this kind of light group is the only way to upgrade in disguise. is common, but practical. This is the basic element of expensive jars, such as one-fifth of money like garbage, and occasionally one or two is enough to increase the tension, but it must not be much. Sure enough, although Tsunade was a little disappointed, it could not enhance the strength of the rest of the people, but it was also a beautiful use of hearing the strength of the Holy Light. Then, the second one, the third one... are all this light group. On the fifth time. finally opened a different thing. After a white light flashed. A huge, seemingly engraved complex pattern and a fluorescent cross, appeared in front of everyone. body shape has obviously exceeded the size of the jar. The slightly shorter cross is much thicker than the long one, and at the lower end of the long side, there is obviously a groove for holding. This one...... is a cross-shaped weapon. "It''s name is God''s God Blessing!" The silent tone with some congratulations, "This is a good thing. Paladin''s exclusive equipment can not only increase the strength of 80 points, 30 points of physical strength, but also come with a ruling Attribute skills, if you consume the Holy Light, can produce a panic effect on an enemy in a short time." Violent flow Paladin is most suitable for using the cross as a weapon. Silence This is specially prepared. worth 80,000 trading points, although it is the cheapest kind of green, but it is also green. "Paladin''s weapon?" Tsunei reached out and grabbed the groove, and his eyes lit up, "Is the strength really strengthened, do you smash like a hammer, let me try." She took a breath, took a sip, and then held a cross about the same height as hers, hitting the ground with a dull sound of broken air. Bang! Everyone present felt the terrain shaking, the soil splashed more than ten meters high, and a huge pit two to three meters deep appeared in front of everyone. looked at Sasuke and others gasped. What kind of horror is this? Even the terrain has changed. If it hits the person, I am afraid that it will become meat sauce if it is not too late. In fact, this is also the effect of the previous force light group. That is an enhanced light group worth 60,000 trading points. "Good weapon!" Tsunade was full of surprises, and waved a few times, even blowing a gust of wind, "Super handy, I am more suitable for using a hammer?" "Master Gangshou, so strong..." Sakura''s eyes popped up with small stars. Such a terrifying power, bold fighting stance, inexplicably feel super handsome. "It''s a little bigger." Tsunate was obviously satisfied, and after thinking about it, he pulled a rope from his body and tied the giant cross weapon directly behind him. This is the fifth of the three-tier jar, and rare special equipment has been opened. Sasuke and others have already been able to feel the difference of the three-level exclusive jar. Even more... attractive. Chapter 52： : The resurrection finally out The previous prize, which was hard to come by, looks easy in the third-level exclusive jar. And better and stronger! Tsunade continued to open the remaining jars, and the next one was still a power point light group, an endurance point light group, and a light group with the same color as the Holy Light. She looked at the last one. Feel the call and longing of the Holy Light inside, it seems, vaguely guess what this is. "Skill light group." Silent explained with a small smile, "And it is the Paladin''s exclusive skill light group. The so-called limited series of jars are more likely to appear Paladin-related items. In other words, there will be a high probability of you appearing here. What is needed." This is the biggest charm of the up prize pool. Just look at Sasuke''s envious expression. The general series of jars are still too large in scope. Among the many things he extracted, the most desired and most useful are not too many. And Tsunade this. In addition to the first money, everything behind has a huge help. Now, there is a rather precious skill group directly! looked forward even with Tsuna. This is the first skill she developed. reached out his hand and touched it. A clear message came to her mind. Skill: Paladin plate armor specialization. Effect: When equipped with a plate armor, the strength, speed, patience, spirit, light, and recovery will be improved to a certain extent... This is a passive skill belonging to the Paladin. And it is a comprehensive improvement. Tsunade rejoiced at this amazing effect, but at the same time he smiled bitterly, "Must wear plate armor." This world also has plate armor protection, but Tsunade doesn''t like it because it is too restrictive. "If it''s the Paladin''s plate armor specialization." The silent smile seems to be meaningful. "Then you can try the definition of plate armor. Sometimes, a structure different from the general plate armor can also play a role. Activate the passive effect of the skill." The reason he gave this skill is purely because the value is appropriate. No more, no less, just 60,000 trading points. Of course, the Paladin wears tight armor, which is a highlight in the game. "This way." Tsunade also breathed a sigh of relief, thinking to her heart, you must design it well. Then, looking at the last two jars. The expression couldn''t help but collapse. The most important thing is still not drawn. Kakashi beside had his head down, and even the color was about to turn off-white. "Is the jar of the Paladin series easy to resurrect?" Tsunade twisted his eyebrows, and felt sad in his heart. The weapons and skills she has drawn are all replaced by the memories of Kakashi. If you can''t get a resurrection... Silence can only shrug. One of the last two jars is the resurrection coin, you are out of luck, who blames. "Kakashi, you can open the last two jars." Tsuneo scratched his hair and said to Kakashi with a distressed expression. "......" Kakashi thought for a while, took a deep breath, and came over to pick up a jar and opened it. Inside , a silver-white thing, just like a coin, was suspended in silence. There is a moment of hesitation in silence. He didn''t seem to react until the rest of the people looked at him. His eyes widened, with a smile of joy, and he said loudly, "Congratulations! Kakashi, this is one of the most useful resurrection props. !You really opened up-the chance of resurrection." "......" Kakashi''s gaze was dull, then shocked, and then incredible. to the end. even clenched his fists in excitement, as if struggling to prevent the body from shaking. Really, the opportunity to resurrect? He was already desperate. But It''s unbelievable that surprise came suddenly, did he really drive out? The silver coin right in front of him can really resurrect them and let him see his most important companion again? Silence just smiled and told him with certainty that this was not a dream or a fantasy. In a sense. Unbelievable joy at the moment is also one of the biggest charms of canning. "Congratulations, Kakashi." Tsunade is also from the heart of excitement and joy, but there is so little inexplicable entanglement in the corner of the eyes. These are the same jars. She opened eight, and none of them came out of the resurrection. Kakashi grabbed a random one, but it was resurrected? Tsunade suddenly felt that he wanted to resurrect the rope tree, I am afraid that he still needs to face more tests. "How does this... how to use it?" Kakashi stretched out his hand as if he wanted to touch it, and then shrank back as if worried about something. This ninja who was in battle, was at a loss like a child at the moment. And nervously asked the silence, "Are there any conditions? For example, the corpse..." Whether it was Lin or the soil, the corpse was gone. If the condition of resurrection is to take a corpse. Isn''t that... "Resurrection coin is a prop with special rules." Silent but shook his head with a smile, "Its characteristic is that it can be resurrected, repaired or even reshaped anytime, anywhere. The only flaw is that you open The one that came out is just a primary resurrection coin, there is no way to resurrect someone who is too strong." The price of this resurrection coin is a transaction point of 230,000 is equivalent to saying that silence only earned 70,000. However, considering that this is a necessary means to strengthen Kakashi''s purchase of jars for himself, a little cost is not a concern. And after Kakashi heard the words of silence, his breathing became clearly visible. Sasuke and Sakura both saw Kakashi like this for the first time. Resurrection... Sasuke can actually understand Kakashi''s emotions at the moment. It is such a mood to be able to see people who have been lost forever. "You hold the resurrection coin in your hand, and then remember in your mind who you want to resurrect." Silence will tell Kakashi how to use it. limit." "it is good!" Kakashi took a deep breath and adjusted his mood so that his palms would not tremble. Then, grabbed the resurrection coin. Tsunade, Sasuke, Sakura, all looked at him nervously. Resurrection of the dead, is such a miracle really about to happen before our eyes? Kakashi at this time can be clearly felt. The resurrection coin in hand is conveying the information of inquiry. Ask him who he wants to resurrect. According to previous thoughts, first revive Lin... Kakashi at the moment. thought of the unearthed land suddenly in an uncontrolled way. If I resurrect the soil, then revive Lin with the soil. This is just the messy thoughts that have emerged just because of missing, and it is also caught by the resurrection coin. Then "No such person." Incomparable information poured into his mind. Chapter 53： : The girl who is finally resurrected Check this person? Kakashi''s forehead had been constantly sweating out. He grasped this extremely precious, and also represented the resurrection coin of his companion''s life, and tried repeatedly. The final answer is the same. indicates that no undead with earth was found. Why? and others, such as Sasuke, also saw Kakashi''s problem, because he almost wrote anxiety on his face now. "What''s the problem, Kakashi?" Tsunato also got nervous. Could it be said that it cannot be resurrected, or what are the necessary conditions? The rope tree died earlier than Kakashi''s companion. In short. Looking at Kakashi like this, he dies. "Why?" Kakashi suddenly raised his head and looked at the silence. "Why does it say it can''t find the soil?" At this moment, his palm holding the resurrection coin was shaking, and the color in his eyes was fearful, as if he was afraid that he would fall back into darkness again. The feeling of hopelessness is far more painful than hopelessness. "Is the prompt not found?" raised his silent brow, but he sighed. He thought Kakashi would resurrect Lynn first. That died in his hand for the village, or a sister. No wonder Kakashi has been single... "If the resurrected person is too strong, it will prompt that the level of the resurrection coin is not enough, but since the prompt cannot be found, it can only explain -" Silently looked at Kakashi and said firmly, "You want The resurrected person is not dead at all!" "This is impossible!" Kakashi exclaimed, "I clearly saw it with my own eyes, and saw it with my own eyes..." His words could not go on. Because he didn''t even see it with his own eyes, and he didn''t even make sure that he was dead. is only in that situation. The earth should be mortal, no doubt. "There is absolutely no problem with the commodities in the jar." The smile on the silent face gradually converged, and the eyes glanced over the faces of these people. "No one dares to say that he is omnipotent, and God can''t do it. However, compared to the height we reached, the jar is omnipotent in your world! Kakashi, with the credibility of my all-knowing Almighty Chamber of Commerce throughout the heavens, the person you want to resurrect is definitely alive!" Although this resurrection coin is not expensive, but the power level contained in it is definitely not low. Don''t talk about people who die in general. Even if it is a dead soul sealed by a ghoul, it can find you out to resurrect. cost-effective is actually very high. "......" Kakashi was silent and did not speak. But there was already a mess in his head. He just tried it. If you want to resurrect your father, it really reminds you that the level of the resurrection coin is not enough. If you want to revive Lin, you can activate it directly. so...... The earth is really not dead? But why, for so many years, he never came back... "His--" Kakashi suddenly took a deep breath, his eyes wide open, wishing to slap himself. Lin with her favorite soil is dead. If he knew the news, he would probably not return to Konoha. I''m just afraid... also hates Lin who didn''t protect herself well. "You have more than one person who wants to be resurrected." Sighing silently, "Since one of them is not dead, it is a good thing anyway. Although it is easier to resurrect in the third-level exclusive jar of the Paladin, but after all, the price expensive." "Yes, Mr. Kakashi." Sakura walked forward a few steps, seemingly comforting, "It''s always a good thing not to die." Today, she and Sasuke really feel the same as they re-acquainted with Mr. Kakashi. I didn''t expect such a man as usual, but they care so much about their companions. And Kakashi. gradually suppressed the extremely complicated mood in his heart. In any case, he did not protect Lin, he really did not have a face to blame why he did not return to the village, but if he could bring Lin back. If the soil is known. should come back. Kakashi clenched the resurrection coins in his hands, closed his eyes, and remembered Lin''s vague smile in her mind. "Please, bring Lynn back." "Resurrection target: Ye Yuanlin, are you sure." "OK!" Kakashi shouted the strongest voice ever. The resurrection coin in his hand turned into a burning white light. poured out. In this white light, a faint human figure seems to regroup a little bit. First, feet, hands, and limbs. After that...... "Give it to the old lady!" Tsunade is like holding a baby chick, one by one, turning his eyes to the round head of Kakashi and Sasuke in vain, then staring at the silence fiercely. The person who is constantly reorganizing. is clearly undressed. shrugged in silence and turned around. What''s so good about little fart kids. But...Children in the world of Naruto, develop really fast... is just a moment of effort. A slender girl with her eyes closed and spotlessly spotted appears under this bright moonlight, accompanied by the soft white light that has not scattered around her, and her fair skin, just like the elves in the moon. Tsunade took off his coat. Raised his hand and wrapped the girl''s body tightly. The white light dissipated. Breathing is steady. She seemed to wake up from a dream, slowly opening her still confused eyes After a while, it seemed that she saw the woman who was smiling gently at her in front of her, and blinked eye. Then exclaimed with a little exclamation: "Master Gangshou?" Lin knows Tsunate. When she was a child, she regarded Tsunate, who is famous as a medical ninja, as her idol, and had seen it once or twice in the village. In the past ten years, Tsune''s face has basically not changed. But... "I am not, not..." Lin said with some confusion and confusion, the subconscious wanted to move around, but the body was a little weak, and fell into Tsuna''s arms. "Good boy, don''t move first." Tsunade stopped her, "I''ll check it for you." The halo of Chakra appeared in the palm of his hand, and Tsuna carefully examined Lynn''s body. There is nothing in the stomach, so everything is healthy except a little bit hungry. And Kakashi. also heard Lynn''s voice and turned her head nervously. At the moment of seeing that childish face, the memories of the past, mixed with unspeakable emotions, surged like tide and kept hitting my mind. Lynn''s smile. When he quarreled with the soil, Lin''s helpless voice dissuaded. and the last. "kill me." This was the most desperate discourse for Kakashi. Kakashi at this time. can''t even feel what he is doing, just staring blankly, looking at the girl in front of him. At the last moment in her memory, Lin still carried out her determination to protect her companions and the village with a smile. left him with infinite thoughts. Chapter 54： : The woman who caused the war When he was treated by Tsuna, Lin was also looking around blankly. This is a girl with short brown hair and big brown eyes. Although the face is still immature, it looks like a type of laughter and cheerful personality. And now. Lin, naturally noticed Kakashi staring at her stunnedly. Somewhat stunned. Dress up and hairstyle are the same as Kakashi. So this is... Uncle who thinks of Kakashi as an idol? Kakashi is so powerful, there are admirers of this age! But she clearly remembered. has already hit Kakashi''s Rachel, and it should be dead. "Okay, there is no problem with the body, very healthy." Tunshou finished the inspection, with an excited smile on his face, and even some of them were flushed with red eyes. Even if the heart already believes. But when the miracle of resurrection really happened in front of me. Her heart is still inevitably shaken. "Master Gangshou." Lin was a little embarrassed and quickly stood up and saluted him. "Thank you, Master Gangshou. Did Master Gangshou save me? Excuse me, the team member with me, Kakashi, how is he now?" When asked about Kakashi, Lynn''s expression was also tense. If it is safe. Kakashi should also be waiting for her to wake up beside her. There is also here, and it doesn''t look like Kono Station. Will the war continue? "Kakashi..." Tsunade turned his head and looked at Kakashi, his eyes clearly. "Lin." Kakashi''s throat glanced up and down, and the voice shouted a little jerkily, then met Lin''s gaze, as if she was helpless. "I...you...take the soil..." "Ah, let me say it." Tsunade grabbed Lin''s shoulder and stared at her eyes. "Although this is difficult to accept, Lin, I said directly, you are actually dead, but me and Kakashi resurrected you, and now, it is already fourteen years after your sacrifice." is really very direct. Lin''s expression was full of consternation. But just when Kakashi seemed to want to say something. Lin''s eyes suddenly looked over, and her brown eyes rolled round. "So... Uncle, is Kakashi?" "Uncle..." Kakashi''s body suddenly stiffened, and there seemed to be faint signs of gray. "Even something like the resurrection can be done." Lynn''s face, with a big smile on her face, walked to Kakashi''s face a few times. It seemed that she had accepted all this as if she had lived easily, and then was a little nervous. Asked, "Kakashi, with soil, since I can be resurrected, is it also resurrected with soil?" looked at the familiar smile close at hand. The tension in Kakashi''s heart. seemed to dissipate a lot at once, and even with a tone, it became easier. "With soil... It should be not dead yet." He shook his head. "But I don''t know where he is now. For the past ten years or so, I always thought he was dead." "That''s it..." Lin''s eyes had a flash of disappointment, but soon disappeared, she looked at Kakashi in front of her, and suddenly jumped up, patting his shoulder heavily, full The smile on his face, "You are already so tall, fourteen years, that is, twenty-six years old? Wow, don''t you say you are married? Will you even have children." "No!" Kakashi replied extremely quickly, "I have never even had a girlfriend." "......" The scene suddenly became quiet. Then. Poof. Sakura didn''t hold back at once, and immediately covered her mouth. What a ghost, such a Kakashi teacher is too cute. Kakashi''s face flushed suddenly, even wearing a mask, but even the exposed part turned red. He quickly pulled Lin and fled and said, "I will give you a brief description of these years. Come on, come here." Lin looked subconsciously at the eyes. Then he smiled and followed Kakashi. "It''s really a good girl." Tsunate chuckled softly. "Yes." Nodded silently, "She actually didn''t fully accept the fact that she was resurrected, but just smiled according to the mood of "if it is true, don''t worry everyone in front of you." "Well, a girl who is thinking about others..." Tsunade said, his voice slowly softening, looking at Kakashi''s figure not far away, his eyes seemed to be Thinking about something. did not speak in silence. just caressed Yu Ju who seemed to be sleepy again. The night is quiet. After a long time, Kakashi and Lin came over, and it was obvious that Lin had completely accepted all this and confirmed Kakashi''s identity. And Kakashi. The happiness in his eyes is about to overflow. For about a decade or so, he has never been so happy today. "Admiral Tsunade, Lord Silence." Kakashi said to the two of Tsunade, "I want to take Lynn to meet Master Naruto first and back up my identity again." "Go." Tsunade waved his hand, "I owe you a lot today, and since I am still alive with the soil, then you can buy some jars for your remaining transactions." Although Kakashi said that he was able to revive his companion. But otherwise. Most of the rest of the things are for Tsuna. Kakashi also nodded. is about to leave. "Kakashi." Suddenly the silence stopped him, and then stepped forward, said, "You can think about what kind of jar you want to buy." While speaking these words, he glanced at Lin, the smile on his face, under the moonlight, seemed to have some kind of mysterious breath, and after that, his lips moved a few times, but his voice seemed like Like the breeze, it only drifted into Kakashi''s ears. "I saw the endless pain, the war that no one can survive, the conspiracy deep in the world on this young girl... the fate of you and her, I am afraid I need more jars to change ." Nohara, this is the woman who caused the war. She was resurrected. UU Reading What would you think with soil? What would Heiju think? Kakashis life is really more exciting. And Kakashi, at this time, was a face of coercion. "(????)!?" What the **** is this? is now. The power of silence and mystery has already penetrated into the hearts of the people. Such words in his mouth are like a prediction of fate. But Lin, obviously just an ordinary girl. "Kakashi?" Lin keenly noticed Kakashi''s suddenly stiff body. "It''s okay." Kakashi took a slow breath and turned his head to look at the little girl, his eyes gradually firming. Since Lin is resurrected, he will not let Lin be hurt again in any case. "We''ll leave now." After saluting in silence, Kakashi took Lynn to the Naruto office. at the moment. It was still brightly lit. ...... "Mr. Naruto." Kakashi pushed open the door of the office, followed by Nohara Lynn, who was still wearing his coat. "Well, I already know." Ape Feizhi cut his pipe and sat in the smoke-filled office. His turbid eyes looked at Ye Yuanlin, deep, but not as full of love as usual. is unusually complicated. Resurrection is what a tempting word to cultivate the fetters of Konoha. However... Sacrifice is the nourishment of Konoha. It is precisely because the ninjas have given their lives for it, that Konoha can thrive and be given the sustenance and lofty meaning that must be guarded by the people who survived. Chapter 55： ：Choose 1 Adorable Girl The entire Naruto building seems to be lit only in the Naruto office. Ape Fei-Chan stood up and opened the window to disperse the smoke in the room before turning around and looking at Nohara Lynn with a smile: "Why, don''t you recognize my bad old man." He had a kind smile on his face that was still the same as in the past. Nobara quickly shook her head and shouted respectfully, "Three generations of Master Naruto." She already knew about the death of the fourth generation of Naruto, but did not expect that even if she died, Muye was also attacked by the tail beast. And the third generation of Naruto in front... looks much older. "Congratulations on your return to life." Ape Fei-Chan crossed the Huo Ying desk, and suddenly, bent down and bowed slightly at Nohara Lin. "Master Naruto!" Nobara''s little girl''s peculiar shriek suddenly sounded. She raised her hand, but she didn''t know what to do. Three generations of Naruto, bow to a little girl? "This is what you deserve." Ape Feiqi slowly raised his head, with a sincere gratitude on his face, "I have already learned from Kakashi that you have done everything you did. Ye did not hesitate to sacrifice her young life without being threatened by the tail beast. As a Huo Ying, I must represent the village and express my thanks for your dedication and your will." "Mr. Naruto..." Ye Yuanlin''s little face flushed, "I, I just did what every ninja would do, it''s very common..." In the heart of Nohara, such a thing is really not enough to praise. After all, too many ninjas died for Konoha during the war. She is just one of them insignificant. not only failed to save too many people, but even nearly brought disaster to the village. "Hehe." Ape Fei-Chan chuckled softly, "Kiye can have a junior like you, and I can safely grow old." "Master Naruto..." Nohara''s eyes were slightly red. "Master Naruto." Kakashi whispered, and his voice was more than usual. He said, "I''m here now, I want to ask Lynn''s identity question, the dead person renews Resurrection, is such a thing allowed to spread in the village?" just gave Shen Yun a big warning. Nohara is just an ordinary girl. talent is not strong, the background is not deep. If such a girl is said to carry darkness, war, conspiracy... that Kakashi first thought of the special thing, maybe it is related to her being a resurrection person, once the news is spread out widely, I am afraid Ninjas from other countries, secretly organized, will stare at Lin. "Yes." Ape Feijian also nodded, seeming to say with emotion, "The secret of resurrection is too tempting," Kakashi did not answer. He said what he should say. The rest is to listen to the arrangement of Lord Naruto, which seems to have always been the case for the past ten years. But Ape Feizhi cut his head and looked at Kakashi, still seeming to realize the difference. gaze. Kakashi in the past was scattered in his eyes, but now, he condenses together. Sure enough... When you want to protect the people you cherish most, the true power of ninja... will be shown. Ape Feizhi slowly took a breath, "The mysterious businessman, I did a little research, it seems that he has not been to the rest of the village, it seems that he should have just arrived in our world soon, like this Before the news spreads completely, its better to hide Lynns identity." Kakashi nodded. He thought so too. At least, I have to wait until the mysterious businessman is well known and attracted most of the eyes. At that time, people''s eyes will no longer converge on a small resurrected body. "There are also your two disciples." Ape Fei Zhan seemed to think of something, a little helpless, "Naruto is okay, but Sasuke... he now has the power and his heart, and he will not be guided. Its easy to go the wrong way." Kakashi nodded again. He was really worried about Sasuke. This teenager has too much hatred. For the sake of strength, it is easy to embark on an evil path. The key is still young, and he knows nothing. "So, I have prepared an out mission for your seventh shift." Ape Feijian will hand a scroll on the office to Kakashi. "The mission is very simple, **** a person to the land of waves, by the way. Over there, arrange for Lin to have an identity that can withstand investigations, and say... its your adopted daughter over there, others will only think that its because she and Lin look like them." "Adopted, adopted daughter?" Kakashi and Lynn exclaimed almost simultaneously. Ape Feizhi looked at these two strangely, and then suddenly realized that he laughed: "It seems that I am really old, and I can do the righteous girl, anyway, it is a temporarily declared identity, all the same." "Let''s be the righteous sister." Kakashi smirked and touched her hair, "Lin and I are peers after all." next to Lin, the small face seemed a little red. "Come and pick up the task tomorrow." Ape Feiri waved his hand, the charity smile on his face remained unchanged Be careful on the road, don''t let ordinary people see it. " "Yes!" Kakashi responded. After they left, Ape Feiri cut his mind and looked out the window. It seems that a very fast shuttle disappeared into the darkness. His eyes were a bit worried. Huoying''s office, this night, still brightly lit. ...... The silence on the other side, after Kakashi took Lynn away, turned his head to look at Tsunade and smiled, "Since there is no business, then I will leave first." Although it is said that it is one day and one night. But he felt like a long time had passed. At this time, I also want to go back to sleep. "Oh? Do you have a place to rest?" Tsunade looked at the silence that was about to leave, slightly pursed his lower lip, and put his hands around his chest, as if saying casually, "If not, why not go to me, I I just want to learn more about the Paladin." compared to last night. This time, is the real invitation to stay overnight. witnessed Tsunade of the resurrection with his own eyes, and the excitement of witnessing the miracle remained in his heart, and it was more than that. Today, she experienced too many things. One of the biggest changes is the transfer to the Paladin. The test of the Holy Light is a spiritual transformation for her. The past despair and struggling state of mind seem to be swept away today, becoming unprecedentedly relaxed and full of hope. She really wanted to know about the Paladin, but more Tsunade became curious and dependent on the silence that brought about all these changes and the mysterious jar. Chapter 56： : One more purchasing power looked at Tsunade silently, but he did not understand Tsunade''s mood. The character of this woman is actually very grateful to others. However, the silence shook his head and smiled: "I naturally have a place to rest and it is comfortable, so don''t worry." "...yes too." Tsunade flashed a bit of disappointment in his eyes, "A mysterious businessman like you will naturally not treat yourself badly." "So, goodbye." The last salute in silence, the figure disappeared in place in an instant. Actually, after finding a no-man''s place in Konoha, he took out the door without room and returned to his room. Then, the whole body was lying on the soft bed. "I can finally take a break." He sighed long. "Meow" Feiju made a sleepy sound as if she was catering to it. Then he got into the bed by himself, shrunk on the corner of the pillow, and fell asleep. was still in her childhood, and she was a little sleepy at first. How can I sleep comfortably outside at home? "This lazy cat." laughed and laughed silently. The clothes on his body were taken off directly under the action of the reading motivation, and then he changed into a comfortable home clothes. A pack of delicious potato chips in the left hand and a special bottle of happy house water in the right hand. He was indeed a bit tired. does not mean that it is on the body, but on the spirit. It used to be a planner, but now it still has to be a salesperson, a public relations officer, a purchaser, even a customer service, boss, after-sales... Don''t look at his mysterious and powerful look, in fact, his head has been in a state of rapid thought. How can I sell more jars. "If you have money in the future, you might consider buying a few more employees." Silently eating potato chips while muttering to yourself, "Or, how many are recruited from the world of Naruto? Its not easy to sell it yourself." If the silence really wants to do it. can also be done. Although the system cannot directly control the consciousness of others to force obedience, if the other party agrees, it can also be traded with more abstract things such as "loyalty" and "emotion". is equivalent to saying. It can even let others sell themselves to trade items. Because the lowest price in the limited trading range can be used, fooling others to sell themselves is much cheaper than buying characters of the same level from the system. Silent thought. As a companion, the person in Naruto who most anticipated him was naturally Xiao Nan. Whether right or wrong, no matter happiness or destruction, she will always stand beside her companions and make every effort. Although Xiaonan is a local tyrant, she can''t stand her current companion. Nagato is a big hanger. really fancy her words, even if you don''t do anything deliberately, there is hope to abduct home. This woman. can definitely pay everything including himself for his companions. "Forget it, I''ll talk to you later when I see someone." Silence thought for a while, and decided not to think about it for a while, "I still earn more money now, Icarus doesn''t know that I want to save money until the year of the monkey.... . Speaking of which, a total of 14 million trading points have been made from Tsuna and Kakashi today." Four hundred and ninety second-level jars, plus ten third-level jars. Close to 18 million points of sales. Net profit also has 14 million trading points. How much is Dr. X''s variant ability? 17 million trading points! bought bought. Silently prepared to temporarily transfer three million trading points from the emergency deposit. Anyway, his own strength has improved, and it is not necessary to reserve so many emergency deposits, is it? has made up his mind, and he will no longer hesitate. After purchasing. Closed his eyes in silence, he could feel it, something seemed to break out of his mind, and then extended towards the outside. He seemed to "see" the bed, table, furniture, and in this small space, there was a small, conspicuous light group. That is Yueju''s heart. Silence can feel, Fei Ju is very peaceful and comfortable now, seems to be making a beautiful dream, and with the further invasion of mental power, a brand new spiritual world appears in the consciousness of silence, which is full of cat food, Dried fish, there is a figure everywhere, exuding a warm breath-that is to silence himself. "Its my cat..." Silence finally knew what position he was in Feju''s consciousness. reached out and stroked the soft body. Fei Ju''s nose seemed to move, and then the subconsciously deep pink tongue licked the silent palm, and continued to sleep again. Dr. X''s motivation is indeed somewhat powerful. It can not only read people''s hearts. can even see the deepest emotion of a living being. If Dr. X would not be restricted by his own morality, why wouldnt even his sister who had been raised for so many years run with others. Silence is like a new toy. holding the only guinea pig, Fei Ju. Various things were added to her dreams. For example, the whole world dropped a small dried fish, and suddenly a **** cat came out to **** the dried fish, and then his master appeared and drove the **** cat. Go away, and then take away most of her dried fish, leaving nothing behind. Then looked at Fei Ju''s small expression, suddenly happily, gnashing his teeth, happily, and suddenly became depressed... Hey. really is the power to play with people''s hearts. fell asleep in comfort and silence. the next day. He was awakened by the sent member badge. "Who, this early morning will disturb people''s sleep." Silence opened his eyes and felt it, but it was Tsuna. He felt more and more companions. or wait for more guests. The news of membership badges will be endless. Although a little bit upset, but still running professionally, got up quickly. snapped his fingers, and his body had been completely renewed. Yuju jumped skillfully on his shoulder and continued to sleep on his stomach. She had various dreams last night and did not sleep well. "Tsunade, is it so fast that you have enough money to buy a new jar?" Silence passed the voice. "It''s not me." Gangte glanced at the person standing in front of her at the moment. "There are others who want to buy jars." "So... I''ll come over now." Silence was also a bit unexpected, and I didn''t even want to think about it anymore. I continued to look at the mirror with a signature smile and nodded in satisfaction. Close the door without room. disappeared. When reappeared, it was already beside Tsunate. And the person in front of him... Shimura group possession? One eye and one arm were tied by a white bandage, his face slightly gloomy and serious, wearing a white samurai suit. is exactly the Shimura Tuanzang known as Kuroki Kuroko. Chapter 57： : How sinister is this person If Tsunade was at first glance, it would still be mistaken for a real person. The Zhicun Tuanzang in front of him would never give such a misunderstanding. Also covering one eye, Kakashi is like a handsome middle school disease, and this person, like the boss of a stern society, uses the remaining eye, with the largest in the shadow. Malicious speculation on everyone in the past. is slightly wrong. will give a cruel and ruthless order. Of course, I can see it so carefully because silence now has the power of the soul. In the eyes of ordinary people, Tuanzang at the moment is just a weird old man who has been in a high position for a long time. Only, silence did not expect. He took the initiative to find himself. "Your Excellency, the jar merchant, be silent." Zhicun Tuanzang is also looking at this sudden man. Occurrence...Unknown. Only this point made his heart uncomfortable. Zhicun Tuanzang doesn''t like to have things beyond his control, even if it''s even the slightest, it''s important to walk according to your own thoughts. But this man... was beyond his control from the way it appeared. After reading the silence of Tuanzang''s thoughts, he felt a little funny, and he really laughed out loud, "Hehe, sure enough, every world will have a guest like this, I still think, this world''s When will the powerful people come to me, I didn''t expect this to come." "The right person?" Tangshou looked at the group of eyes, and then to silence, as if in doubt. "It refers to people who have a high desire for power." Silent expression calmly explained with a light smile, "Such a person, often hoping to be able to control everything, including the fate of others, there is a certain conflict with my profession, however , They are much more eager to control their own destiny than ordinary people, and can be regarded as my guests." Zhicun Tuanzang is such an image in Shen Mo''s heart. He would long to control silence. is also eager to buy jars. "Oh?" Tsunade seemed to understand, turned his head to look at Tuan Zang, and nodded in sympathy. If it is Tuanzang, it will really look like this. Even if Tsunade just came back. But with her prestige, the prestige of the Qianshou family, someone will naturally tell her what happened in recent years, including the Uchiha annihilation a few years ago. After that, the position of Huozing assisted by Tuanzang was removed, what it means It''s actually obvious. Thinking of this, Tsunabe''s gaze at Tuan Zang couldn''t help but have a slight disgust. Even if she doesn''t like Uchiha''s family very much, it is even possible to directly participate in the genocide. There is a path that goes against the rules. And Zhicun Tuanzang''s expression at this time is already a bit gloomy. In the eyes of the other party, he has a feeling like watching a clown. Powerful people? Not to mention, even Zhizhi Tuanzang couldn''t find a reason to refute. "Beyond control, there are often dangers." Tuan Zang''s exposed one-eyed eye seemed to narrow his eyes, staring at the silence. "Your Excellency, it seems to be familiar with the old man? But your Excellency should come to Konoha only two or three days before, no Know where to get the news about the old man." He originally did not value silence. only as a pretend mysterious organization. However... Last night he arranged for the people in the dark part, but saw the dead Lin. Whether it is reincarnated or not. Those who master this technique have a great threat to Konoha. and so. He decided to come in person today. Dig out the information behind this businessman. However, all these calculations were clearly seen in silence, very clear, he could not help but sigh, the spiritual power, as he thought, is too suitable for business. At this moment, he was still smiling, looking at Duan Zang in front of him, and said slowly, "Just because I have seen more, what you desire is just to climb to the top of the mountain, and I have long been endless. I have been traveling on the top of the clouds for a long time, so everything in your eyes is unobstructed in my eyes." Plain tone, plain expression. seems to be inexplicably convincing. Tsunade, who has seen many magical things, even the tip of many icebergs in the world, can deeply understand the meaning of this sentence. and group possession. "Hum." He just sneered, "Pretend to be mysterious, if you are really so tall, why sell jars, what are the benefits and purpose?" For Tuan Zang, he firmly believes that everything done by silence must have its own purpose, and it is because he does not know the purpose that this person appears extremely dangerous. This is also a typical idea of ??the power-holder. always treats others with the greatest maliciousness, even if it is something that he cannot understand. next to Tsunade, his eyebrows were already tightened. "Tan Zang." She increased her tone, "Don''t use your sinister thoughts to look at the guests of Muye." was silent, but gave her great help. "Tangshou." Tuan Zang''s face was more gloomy. "Don''t forget your identity. I''m just worried that you will be blinded by someone with ulterior motives. Speaking of it, you have been away for more than ten years. What is the reason to determine whether he is a guest of Muyeyou" Tangshou was faintly stung by the last sentence, glared at Tuanzang, clenched his fists, and seemed to want to punch a punch. These ten years. It is indeed a weak black history for Tsunato, whose mind has now transformed. and Tuanzang, no longer care about Gangshou, just staring closely at the silence. Again. is beyond his control. He didnt want to be stiff with Tsuna, he originally wanted to try out secrets with a gentle attitude. However, this person exposed his psychology as soon as he opened it, and it was only a few words. . What is doing is sinister! saw through the silence of his thoughts and almost laughed out loud. can leave a sinister image in the heart of Zhicun Tuanzang. That can be regarded as a small achievement. But... This product is not for buying jars at all. Seeing this silence, the smile on his face faded away a lot, and the sight of Tuan Zang was not as calm as before. With his hands behind his back, he seemed to sigh and said lightly, "Now, I''m not very interested anymore. I''m slowly tossing with an eminent person like you, then let you take a look, we are in the field of vision The gap between you, your desires, your sins, and your destiny, I have seen clearly." For people like Duan Zang. did not give him enough warnings. will not be honest, let alone being ruined and ruined, I am afraid that I will still try my best to stop the silent business. and Tuan Zang, a hint of sarcasm appeared in the corner of his mouth. Such pretend mysterious words are all left by him. Chapter 58： : I am just a businessman I think I''m pretending to be mysterious? Silence pondered quickly in my mind. Do business, all kinds of people can meet, there are always some people do not want to krypton gold, but all day long thinking about being with the official. For such a person, either the title will be dealt with, and it will be killed directly, or... Something that looks terrible but actually useless will squander his money? The latter is actually very easy for the official. Silent mind, there are already some ideas. He said flatly, "The destiny you desire is nothing more than to become Naruto, to control Muyes greatest right, no, not only that, you have the desire to dominate the world of ninja, to rule the world, and be prepared to do it at all costs. this point." That''s right, the silence was just said directly. The greatest wish of Tuan Zang. His expression seemed to be stiff on his face, it was a kind of stun, a kind of incredible. even began to wonder if he was in illusion. "Duanzang, you... Do you want to start an endless war?" Tsunato looked at Tuanzang in shock, "Unified Ninja? Even my first grandfather Naruto did not do such a thing!" "The first generation can do it! But only because he didn''t do it, there will be a war behind!" Tuanzang squeezed his fist slightly, looking at the silent gaze, already hiding Sen Han''s anger. His wish, his ambition. never pour out to anyone. Because when he doesn''t say this time now, he will only be warned, even the ape flying sun will not support it. But now. was easily spoken by this man. Tuan Zang didn''t think of denying it, but even if he denies it now, he will be easily seen every time he moves towards his goal in the future. Use another god? Tuanzang has now raised the idea of ??using other gods to control Tsuna, and then kill this man. "Why, do you want to use that eye?" The silence smiled slightly. This ordinary smile reflected in the shrunken eyes of Shimura Tuanzang. He will even know! ! How could he know! ? Zicun Tuanzang took two steps backwards, Uchiha''s eyes stopped, don''t be a god, this is his greatest secret. can control the strongest illusion of others. If this secret is known, everyone will be afraid. Because no one knows whether he will be controlled by him without knowing it, and becomes a puppet in his hands. "It seems that you don''t know anything about me." Silence looked at Tuan Zang''s thoughts in his eyes. He gently shook his head and said leisurely, "I said how could you have the courage to appear in front of me. Once it appeared, Nothing in your body can escape my eyes." Just saw a resurrection and took the initiative to find it. No wonder Tuan Zang will become a pot shadow. is ambitious but has no ability to match it. Such a person will only go deeper and deeper along the wrong path. Even as a villain, there is basically no villain charm. He does not bear the blame, who will bear the blame. And at the moment Tuan Zang. has also recognized his own mistakes. He shouldn''t be here! originally thought that he had paid enough attention, and even overestimated the person in front of him, but did not expect it, or was greatly underestimated. How on earth did he know so many secrets? However, although Tuan Zang said that there is no pattern, he would not panic because he was seen through the secret. He was staring at the silence and constantly thinking about the countermeasures. His men are just outside the door. Strong attack? Its just that Tsunade is not easy to deal with, and the other party doesnt know what kind of secrets they still know and what kind of ability they have. "You don''t need to look at me with such eyes." Silence is just a glance, Tuan Zang even has a feeling of being seen through. was already sweating coldly on his back. Tuanzang is ready to bet on all his cards at any time to do a desperate fight! "You don''t need to be afraid of me." There was a smile on the corner of the silent mouth. He looked at Tuan Zang with a condescending gaze. "I''ve seen too many people, and there are also a lot of powerful people like you. They Among them, there are tyrants who rule the empire with fear, ruthless dictators, and night emperors who control life and death, and in contrast, you are just a poor, insignificant existence that does not know anything about power. ." "I can even easily guess your crude ideas." "What you are thinking now, I am afraid how to get rid of us to protect your secrets that are so small and useless." silence is constantly exerting psychological pressure on him. Tuan Zang is a man with strong desire to control, which can be seen in many places. He could not tolerate even a slight deviation. But unfortunately. Now everything about him is controlled by others. From the past to fate, even the thoughts in the brain. Faced with the silence that seemed to see through his thoughts, and the guardian who showed his vigilance, Shimura Tuanzou realized that he had a high probability of being planted this time. No, it''s not the worst time yet! "What the **** do you want?" Zhicun Tuanzang stared at the silence. This businessman definitely has a purpose! For the bigger picture. Shimura Tuzo will not mind working with anyone. "It''s not what I want." Silence suddenly put away a smile, aggravated the tone, and raised his finger to the heart of Tuanzang, "but what you want!" "......" Tuanzang''s breathing was sluggish seemed to want to say something, but the silence did not give him the opportunity to speak. "You want to protect Muye, but your actions are constantly damaging the interests of Muye; you want to be Huoying, but you don''t even go to the sun and tell the villagers the courage of this wish; you want Dominate the ninja world, but only use some small means behind the table. Do you have the power of the first generation? Have the mind of the first generation? Have the personality charm of the first generation?" Silent face with undisguised contempt, then added a sentence : "This is why, the current three generations of Huo Ying are not you, you are far worse than the ape flying sun cut." Silent eyes are no longer like watching a clown. It''s just watching a clown. His merciless words deeply penetrated the heart of Tuan Zang, especially the last sentence. No matter how unhappy Tuan Zang is, Api Fei Sun Slash. The second-generation heads chose Ape Feiri as Huo Ying instead of him. Tuanzang''s complexion was somber. When did he ever expose all the painful spots so bloody. But what really worried him. is what the businessman in front of him knew about him. Even some of his unwillingness to admit that he wanted to deceive himself as painful was pointed out mercilessly by the businessman in front of him. "What are you... who are you!?" Tuan Zang spit out these words from his tightly closed mouth. At this moment, he even felt that the eyes in front of him had been watching him all from a higher perspective. From the past, to the heart. There is nowhere to hide! "Me?" Silent smiled faintly, "I''m just a businessman selling pots that can change my destiny." Chapter 59： : Self-cultivation of Huo Ying Tuanzang''s breathing was slightly aggravated. looked at the unfathomable man in front of him, calling himself a businessman. I feel bitter in my heart. He always believed that Ape Feizhi was old, and he would be afraid of even such an inexplicable man, but he only now understands that he is the one who does what he cares about. didn''t even try to find out the strength of the opponent, so he was pressed step by step. ambition, secrets, pain, everything about yourself, there seems to be nowhere to hide under these eyes. Tuanzang uses perseverance to calm himself. came today too recklessly, although the price paid is huge, but if you think about it carefully, it is not unbearable, but you can''t make it worse. "Since you claim to be a businessman, you must not refuse the guests." Tuan Zang''s tone softened, and he decided to follow the other side, calm down, and think about the countermeasures after returning. "Nature." Silent smiles remain unchanged, "Anyone can change their destiny here as long as they can afford the price. Even if you fail, you have the opportunity." "Silent, do you really want to sell him a jar..." ''S next eyebrows were tightened. She had long known that Tuanzang wanted to buy jars, and she couldn''t stop it. Even if he doesnt take Tuizang to see the silence today, Tuizang can find it himself. However, Tsunate really didn''t want to see people like Tuanzang stronger. Silence did not respond. As a businessman, he will not easily miss the opportunity to make money. Of course, as an official of the dark box operation, he will not look at the strong control of people like Tuanzang who are extremely in control. Because compared with the rest of the villains, only Zangzang pursues absolute power and desire. After he became strong, the greatest threat was still to silence this businessman, just like the first generation of the big devil who killed the dragon after making a wish. Even if he can''t deal with silence, he will secretly prevent the rest from becoming stronger from silence, and the money lost will be much more than that from Tuanzang. and Tuanzang looked at the eye composer. but inexplicably stable in his heart. It seems that this man and Tsunato are not exactly one heart, so in this case, his loss is even smaller. The function of the eyes has not been spoken out in silence. Although the ambitions are inconvenient, they can bear it. "Since that is the case, then see if you can change my destiny." Tuan Zang waved his hand, and a ninja outside the door suddenly rushed in, put down two boxes, and disappeared in an instant. The box opened. Inside, there are brand new banknotes. a lot, a total of 20 million. Tuanzang originally didn''t want to take so much. This is just a reservation, but now it is taken out. The purpose is very obvious. "Where did you come from with so much money?" Tsunade''s fists clenched tightly, and the ninja just now, isn''t Tuanzang no longer have a job? "Oh." Tuan Zang chuckled, "I Zhicun family, the population is not small, naturally there are so many people who are proficient in business." He dare to take out the money in front of Tsunade, of course, not afraid of investigation. At this moment, just watch the silence. However, the silence did not look at the two boxes of money on the ground. "Although the jars I sell are all destiny, but..." Silence just looked at Tuan Zang calmly and said slowly, "The fate is changing, the choice is different, the fate is different, what you desire I have seen the fate of the fate clearly, but I do not suggest that you choose such a fate." "Why?" Tuan Zang asked. "It''s too difficult." Silent stretched out his hand and fell behind him. "It''s not polite to say that you want to be the king of the ninja world, and you want to be the overlord, even harder than ordinary people, because you are always walking Wrong, even on the opposite road, if you buy a kingly jar, the price will be very high." Duanzang hadn''t heard anything yet, Tsunato first was surprised and said: "Kingdom jar? Even this kind of jar is available." "Of course." Silent glanced at her. "In the endless world, there are many people who want to become kings. The royal series of jars are for such people. It can save people who were originally hopeless. Take the road of kings. Even the farmers in the fields, the beggars on the roadside, the humble people like mud." Tsunade''s expression was tense. If this is a jar of silence. Maybe there is such a magical ability, but this person... Tuan Zang looked at Tsunade''s expression in his eyes. moved. He has now despised silence as he originally did. Naturally, he also attached importance to the jar with silence. Could it be that this jar is really so magical that it can even make him a Naruto? "Wang Dao jar? Sounds right for the old man, just buy this." Tuan Zang decided to buy it first and see. "Stupid." Silently shook his head, then said blankly, "Since it is your destiny of choice, then take it away." didn''t see any movements of him, just four hundred first-class jars appeared in front of him. Then two boxes of money also disappeared. looks at the group possession, and it is the miniature of the pupil. I can''t see clearly, there is no scroll, no seal, I don''t know how the other party did it. Although this man didn''t shoot, but every move made people feel unfathomable. "Do you want to open the can right here?" Silence seemed to ask casually. "What''s wrong." Tuan Zang said, but he didn''t open the can by himself, but just clapped his palms. At that moment, the voices of more than ten ninjas appeared in the courtyard of this thousand-handed family. "Open these jars." "Yes!" Many ninjas jumped towards the jar on the ground. However, after an instant. all stopped in midair, unable to move. Silent hands behind his back, with a light green light on his body, frowning slightly. "The jar represents your own destiny, I suggest that it is best to open it in person." "......" Tuan Zang did not speak, then he looked at his subordinates with a hazy glance. Among them, it includes the forbearance of the digital power! Don''t say that there is any movement at this moment, even the eyeball can''t move. What kind of ninjutsu is this? "...No problem. UU Reading " Tuan Zang squeezed these two words out of his throat and gave a deep glance at the silence, "This... saves time." "Follow you." Silence seems to be indifferent, not to say more. There is also a reason for not being able to make good things like this. All the ninjas were restored to freedom in the next moment. They gasped in panic. Their eyes were full of horror, but they didnt dare to do anything. They just opened the jar honestly and dumped everything. . More than four hundred jars. There are about a hundred light groups, and then there are many exquisite crafts, as well as some plant seeds, books and things that seem to be damaged by drawings. Tuanzang gave a rough glance. Those crafts are indeed treasures, small and exquisite. Other than that, nothing seems to be able to enhance strength. "These are the things in the king''s pot?" Tuan Zang asked, he seemed very disappointed. "You have been thinking about becoming Naruto all day long, but there is no self-cultivation you should have as a Naruto." looked silently at Tuan Zang and snorted, but also moved his finger, and everything on the ground flew up. "Treasure Reserve." Those crafts belonging to treasures flew aside. "Political knowledge." A small part of the light mass flew to the side again. "Military law, production, knowledge, weapon drawings." Since each word of silence, the items on the jar are automatically sorted to one side, and finally, there are only two things left. Then he turned his head with a slight contempt in his eyes, "Now, do you still need me to explain more?" Chapter 60： : The monarch course is so profound Tuan Zang faced the silent gaze and looked at the things that were opened in these jars. has a kind of unspeakable feeling. Of course he is not stupid. Hearing the silence, he also realized that these things might be really useful for Huoying, and for Konoha. Even if it is so magical, it will be of great use. But... has a feeling of holding back. Could it be said directly that what I want is power, which is the kind of power that can conquer all ninja villages in the first generation! Tanzang took a slow breath and looked at the silence, "Since it is a jar that can make me Huoying, I''m going to...I can''t be weak." "Like the first generation of Huo Ying?" Shen Yun put his hands around his chest, as if he could see what Tuan Zang was thinking at a glance, and laughed softly. "Yes!" Tuan Zang did not cover up, and simply said, "Strength! As long as there is the strongest strength, then I can naturally become a fire shadow." This is what he longed for. The most powerful force must be in your own hands. Otherwise it will be destroyed! looked at Tuan Zang in silence, and only sighed in his heart. Knew it. The position of controlling people with strong desires and selling their jars to make money is naturally opposed. This person does not want to persuade and trust the rest of the people who become stronger, but only thinks of control. If it cannot be controlled, it will be destroyed. Fortunately. Silence has long been ready for fooling. "Foolish!" He increased his tone and raised his eyebrows, seeming disappointed. "In your eyes, the definition of the word strength is so narrow." "......" Tuan Zang said nothing, just waiting. He wants to see it. What can this person say about flowers. "Your current strength is probably not much weaker than Ape Fei Ri." The silence was only a faint sentence, which made the face of Zhicun Tuanzang slightly change, because he already knew what to say later. as predicted. The words of silence passed on again. "Why is Naruto now, not you?" "......" Tangzang''s heart bursts of tingling. Is it possible to talk about things without the sun! Don''t say now, even if once, his strength is not much weaker than Ape Feiri, but his teacher chose Ape Feiri. "That means..." Tuan Zang stared at the silence a little gloomy, "I''m not strong enough." "Is Uchiha spot strong enough?" Silent asked again. This time Tuanzang couldn''t say anything. Uchiha spot was certainly strong. Although he lost to the hands of the first generation, the first generation was also seriously injured in that war. "If Uchiha spot defeated the first generation of Naruto, and then rely on the unmatched strength to unify the ninja world, what would you do? What will happen to the ninja world?" Silence asked again. "..." Tuan Zang was silent again. Of course, he would not succumb, and by the means of Uchiha, they, those in the original system, were afraid that all of them would be eliminated. And the toughness of Uchiha spot. The world of ninja......Only endless battles. "Strength is of course important." Silently and quietly looked at Tuan Zang, "but strength is not just what you understand, the narrow power. The king, the tendency to gather the world, the momentum of the ape flying sun is far stronger than you, Among Konoha, how many people support him and how many people support you, is this not a kind of strength?" "......" Although the heart stings, Tuanzang has to admit that the silence is right. Ape flying sun, is far more convergent than himself. One after another, there will always be people who support him. As long as he is alive. has absolutely no possibility of becoming Naruto. "Look at this." Silently moved his finger, a small bag flew over, and inside it floated out, seeds of some plants, "Do you know what this is?" Tuan Zang looked at these seeds, it seemed to be some kind of food. "A kind of high-yield food from other worlds." Silent chuckled twice, "I didn''t expect to produce this, its output is at least ten times that of your world''s food production." "Ten times?" Tsunade opened his eyes wide and looked at the gaze of this small bag, and it became different at once. She has been to many places over the years. Except for those towns, quite a few ordinary people are in a condition where it is difficult to feed. And Tuanzang''s gaze has also changed. But he knew. How much does Kono spend on food, and ninjas eat more than ordinary people. "Look at this again." Silence controls another book flying, "The sow''s parturition care? Gee, but unfortunately it is not complete and detailed enough, there was once an emperor who got the full version, before starting the army to conquer the world, But by making pigs, he made a rich world." Of course this is bragging. But I dont know. grunt. Tuanzo subconsciously rolled his throat. Even if he is not Huo Ying, as a high-level manager of Konoha, he also knows the importance of money. War is especially costly. "There is this." Silence took a damaged drawing, looked at Tuan Zang, and raised it. "A more efficient steelmaking method, the cost of making cutting tools is greatly reduced, and the quality will be improved a lot, you said If you take these things and bring huge benefits to Muye, let alone ordinary villagers, will the senses of the major families change for you?" More than change! Tuanzang understands the purpose of benefits better than ordinary people. Even if the major families still would not betray the ape flying sun. But as long as Ape Feiri cuts to death... "You can just absorb a light group and see." Silence saw the movement of Tuan Zang, and continued to work hard, motioning him to absorb the light mass. Tanzo took a look. didn''t absorb it by himself, but motioned for a subordinate standing beside him. After the subordinate absorbed it, he closed his eyes slightly and opened it quickly. "Adult, my subordinates feel that they understand some knowledge, the name is... the power of capital." His tone was a little amazed, even a little frightened. "This, but it''s a good thing." Silently looking at Zhicun Tuanzang, a smile smiled at the corner of his mouth, "As a monarch, we must understand the power of capital, and all its names, benefits, and powers are its incarnations, it is everywhere. Everything is omnipresent and contains thousands of thousands, which is far more controllable than your hidden secret." The ninja next to nodded uncontrollably after listening to the silence. The light mass he absorbed was concise and concise, and he explained several examples of capital application. even scared him a little. Silently disintegrates people''s hearts and is extremely cruel Tuan Zang seems to be a little moved. After hesitating for a moment, he finally reaches out and touches a light group. That moment. A stream of information poured into my mind. King''s Compulsory Course 4-Basics of Economic Warfare. seems to be just a paragraph. However, this knowledge still gives Tuan Zang a kind of sudden and cheerful feeling, even in war, he can still fight like this! Control the lifeline of the enemy by economic means. can even trigger its own civil war in the enemy country. Tuan Zang opened his eyes and began to absorb the rest of the light mass, one after another. Silence just looked like this. knew in my heart that it was going to be done. With the character of Tuan Zang, you talk to him about morality and King Ren, and he can''t shake his mind at all. However, you talk about benefits, the application of rights and various means of obtaining rights. Only then can he do what he wants, and really let him indulge in it. Moreover, most of these genuine disputes in the country are mostly conspiracy and magnificent, so that he will not stare at himself with the villain. The rest of your own guests. Long time. Tuan Zang absorbed all the light groups, and seemed to have digested it for a moment, then suddenly sighed. "How profound is the course of the king." He now really feels the magic of these jars. also vaguely knew why silence would say that his vision was low. The true king. Even if it is a means, it is also an upright conspiracy. The big meaning in the mouth, but it makes you unknowingly immersed in it, unable to resist, and even grateful to you, and will not be involved in it like him. Lost his position. Chapter 61： : Never cut the bento crisis again However, even if the heart has been convinced by these powerful knowledge, Tuan Zang looked at silence, but became more vigilant. These knowledge, as well as those pictures. is really the comer of a different world. He doesn''t think the money in this world will be of any use to people in such a different world. So far, he doesn''t even know the purpose of this businessman. But... Get good things first, and then try slowly. Tuan Zang did not have much meaning for the information just now. Feel the eyes wide open. Silently felt what Tuan Zang was thinking, only to say that it is indeed Tuan Zang. But this is enough. Knowledge can improve his vision. If his vision really improves, he will find that it is meaningless to control and kill people who buy his own jars, so that purpose can be achieved. "It''s the old man''s shallowness." Tuan Zang''s face showed a smile for the first time, and he seemed to sigh, "Your excellency is too mysterious, the old man is also worried about the safety of Konoha, but now it seems that your honor to Konoha I am afraid it will be a huge help." rolled his eyes in silence. If you cant read your mind, you might believe it. He suddenly found out. Shimura Tuanzang This seems to want to move closer to the ape flying sun? "As long as it is a guest who spends money to buy a jar, I will not refuse to do business." Silently said quietly, it seemed to suddenly think of something, "Speaking of it, the gangsters who tried to use force the night before, listening to Huoying said, yes A subordinate is good at advocating? Im not so good at talking to bad guys." Shimura group possession: "......" He said how he felt he was pressed step by step. It turns out that Ape Feizhi really ran to him to explain. That old man! ambition was revealed, and this eye... "Old man, I still want to buy more jars." Tuan Zang looked at the eye composer and lowered his voice. "It''s just, some old man''s secrets, I hope you can keep it for the old man." "I''m just a businessman." Silently said casually, and then gave him a membership badge, "Next time I want to buy a jar, just use this to contact me, you don''t need to find Tsuna." Anyway, Tuanzang also has the qualification to buy second-class jars. And look at him like this. is obviously very satisfied with the royal can. "So, the old man resigned." Tuan Zang has put away the badge, and is not going to stay here for a long time. After all, he has no money. Let the subordinates collect the remaining items and return directly. just stopped at the door and turned his head slightly. "Tsunade, you may hate me, but everything I do is for the strength of Konoha, but also for ... there will be no war." After leaving such a sentence, he turned around and left directly, leaving behind a seemingly glorious back. sighed in silence. Is so effective? However, being able to read the silence that Tuan Zang really thought, actually knew the reason for this change. Confidence. ''S past group possessions actually lacked confidence in themselves, but they were disguised as vicious and spicy. only dared to hide in a dark place, complaining to himself. But now, he seems to have some confidence. Confidence gives people a change that is not so big. Silence thought for a while in my mind, and then stopped thinking, as long as Tuan Zang is now unable to kill his guests and hinder his wealth, whatever is possible. He turned his head. found that Tsunade looked at himself with a complex expression. "I don''t think I should sell it to Tuan Zang jars?" Silence can know what Tsunate is thinking even if he doesn''t have the ability. "If he really became Naruto, that would kill a lot of people." Tsunade pursed his lips, but did not show dissatisfaction. "So, what is your power for?" She looked at her silently, seeming to say to herself, "The destiny between people is closely connected and interferes with each other, my jar , Just to give you one more possibility, a hope, but... the road still requires you to go by yourself." If the world is a game, then silence, as an official, pursues balance. Tuan Zang must have strength and no vision, I am afraid that he will take the first step to kill the ape flying sun cut. Take out everybody who can buy cans, even the weak Sasuke and Naruto. Until make sure that the power is only in his hands. This is like the players who always like to abuse novices in the game, it is easy to destroy the feeling of the whole game. However, apart from Tuan Zang, the whole villain of the Huo Ying, whether its no longer chopping up and white in the early stage, or the big snake ball in the back, or Xiao, Datu, Uchiha spots... these will not be so bad Forced villains are all potential players who are silent in anticipation. and so...... Don''t take what I think too well, Tsunade. "......" Tsunade seemed to be silent for a while, lowering his head slightly, staring at his chest. "You are right." She suddenly raised her head, and her face seemed to resume her usual smile. "There is hope, it''s enough, I''m not afraid of that group hideout." "So, you have to make more money." Silence shrugged, but avoided Tsune''s sight, and then looked around, "Why didn''t you see the silence." "She." Tsunade wrapped her hands around her chest, and the smile on the corner of her mouth seemed a little brighter. "I gave her a task, and I went there yesterday." "you......" Silence widened his eyes slightly Because he already knew from Tsunade''s mind what mute did. That''s right-I''m really making money. "Huh, those people think of me as a big fat sheep, and have won so much money from me over the years." Tsunato was not embarrassed at all, and his eyes were bent. No complaints, you can always win back from the table." "......" You win back from the gaming table, don''t use magical agents. Silent crying and laughing. He thought that Tsunade wouldn''t cheat. It seems that the jar is more attractive. But... "Good job." Thumbs up in silence, and it seems that there is money to be made soon again. "Is..." Gang Gang, who was just right, was praised by the silence, but blushed a bit, and then grabbed the silent wrist like a mask, "The teacher asked me to entertain you, let''s go, take You may visit Muye, maybe you can have a business." Silence did not refuse. You must have Zhang Youchi in business, so that you will not be controlled by money. Speaking. "Naruto should also be awake." Silent thought that you can go and take another wave of Chakra. "Oh, they went out early in the morning, and they seemed to have a mission, and they also brought Lynn." Tsune said casually. The silence was a little surprised. Is this the country to go to? and many more-- Kakashi seems to have brought a pile of potions, plus Sasuke who already has the ability to tolerate, and Naruto wearing a crit glove... If you don''t cut off the confession again, you will have to get a lunch box if you meet each other. Chapter 62： : Konos Monster Squad No more chopping and white, these two protagonist opponents in the early stage are actually not rich, but not bad. In order not to overthrow the fourth-generation water shadow controlled by the soil, he has been madly accepting assassination missions for a long time. until now. should have saved a lot of money. However, in the plot of the entire Kingdom of Waves, silence is more concerned about, is still the big merchant known as the world''s leading card. without him. is really too low. Being boasted of a businessman who could control a country, he did not even have a decent guard around him. He was arrogant and arrogant, and he could not see the difference in strength. He even hired a bunch of bandits and dared to appear proudly to attract hatred. The remaining blood can be easily killed without cutting. It''s unbelievable that such a person can live up to now, not to mention how to build a huge business. Anyway. Silence is going to see it in person, if you have the opportunity to make money, you can''t let it go. "It seems that to meet the story that Tao Di never cuts again is on the first day of departure." thought for a moment in silence, and looked at the seemingly high-level gangster in front of him. He simply didn''t go directly, but in the system, exchanged a long-distance watching magic in the magic world in his heart. Because Sasuke wore a badge. So it can be easily positioned. After reflecting the picture there from a high-altitude perspective in his heart, the silence would not carelessly hang out with the old aunt, Tsunade. ...... Naruto and Sasuke. At this time, the first batch of killers sent by Cardo had already been encountered. What is different from the original plot is that besides Sasuke''s performance is more dazzling, Naruto is not as good as the original, he was stunned to be motionless during the first life and death battle, his heart has been buried with courage by the words before the silence The seeds are very positive. As for Sakura... Well, the practice of in situ immobilization is very good. There was a trace of helplessness in the corner of silent mouth. No way, Sakura has no money and no chakras, not to mention the development of ninjutsu, it can be said that it has no trading ability at all, and it has no training value. It''s Nohara... is worthy of being a ninja from the war. Although the strength is not strong, the acuity and consciousness are stable, and it does not cause a little trouble to Kakashi. and his party have come to the Kingdom of Waves. "Damn! Sasuke, please leave me alone. I haven''t tried the crit of justice gloves yet!" "You are too good." "Ah, I won''t let you steal the limelight next time!" "Hee hee, Kakashi... Your disciple looks like we were at that time." Ye Yuanlin stayed beside Kakashi. When she smiled, her eyes bent into crescents, which attracted Kakashi''s eyes. In the past, although she was about the same age as Naruto, she seemed to consciously put herself in the position of an elder. is very happy. Silent but relish to see, just like to make up before, do not have a feeling. But... He had seen it, and the one hiding in the woods, the peach land would never cut again. Short black hair, almost naked upper body, showing a strong and muscular body, slender figure, plus an exaggerated large knife on the back, even if the mouth and neck are wrapped in bandages, there is also a lean breath oncoming, then Coupled with the eyes with a clear sense of vicissitudes, the appearance is really good. No wonder, even the super cute boy Bai is fascinated by the charm. And now. no longer looked at the people below, looking away, only concentrated on Kakashi. Kiba''s copy ninja? "Hum." The mouth wrapped in bandage seemed to sneer twice, "It looks like a good pair...!?" The sharp breath suddenly appeared behind him, so that he wouldn''t cut his heart and jumped violently. He jumped out conditionally, and a sharp edge crossed the place where his neck was originally. is the Sasuke holding the blue sharp sword. Started. Silence has a feeling of watching the wonderful plot of the movie. "Suddenly escaped." Sasuke held Qing Feng and stood on the tree trunk, looking coldly at the bottom, "It looks like you are different from the people before." "This little devil..." No longer cut his hand, holding the handle of the big knife on his back, looking at Sasuke, his slender eyes narrowed involuntarily. came silently behind him. and the speed of that sword. Kiye, when did you get this age monster? "Damn it, Sasuke grabs the limelight again!" Naruto looked at Sasuke out of the limelight and waved his fists towards the no longer slashing, "Look at me this time!" "This is just an ordinary imp." Looking at this punching method full of flaws again, lay the sword in front of him, and decided to grab one first to use it as a **** or psychological shock. So, Naruto''s right hand with a glove hit the big sword without reservation. ء! The dull impact sounded, and there seemed to be a flash of light on the glove. At this moment, the air pressure burst. No longer cut the palm of his hand before touching Naruto, he felt a surging force beyond expectations. The whole person flew out with a sword. banged on the trunk. Crit! Naruto stared blankly at his fist, seeming to be even incredible. This is... the power of fist crit! what happened? It didn''t hit anyone But this feeling is so fun! Super pleasant! was peeping into the silent heart and chuckled. Compared with the moment of joy when gaining power, the more refreshing battle feeling after gaining power is also the only magic weapon that drives the player''s crazy krypton gold, and the pleasure is right. Even for the krypton gold game, it is also used To create happiness. However, if you don''t cut it, you will not be happy at all. He felt a tingling wrist, and his heart was shaking. This is the power of the imp? If he was hit in the head by this punch, even he would have to fly for a minimum of three volleys. He encountered the monster squad of Konoha? "You are not a fugitive ninja in Wuyin Village, will the peach land not cut again?" Kakashi put his hands in his trouser pockets, walked past like a stroll, looked at the glove in Naruto''s hands, and seemed to sigh. just that punch. 200% exceeds Naruto''s original strength. He suddenly had an idea. "Copy Ninja, Kakashi." Mochi no longer stood up and put an exaggerated sword in his hand against his shoulder. "Unexpectedly, the famous Kakashi has now become a babysitter''s nanny." No longer cut the heart already has a bad feeling. Kakashi alone, there is no small pressure. Now, there are several more monster-like imps. "Nanny? No, no." Kakashi shook his head. "I''m not a nanny, I just lead the teacher. Just, if it''s you, they should be able to learn a lot." "Oh?" The gloomy glance down. Chapter 63： : Eat this Dali pill Want to use him to hone these little ghosts just out of the village? no longer confess to admit that these little ghosts can be regarded as genius. But, he never cut the peach ground again. No matter how strong the imp, no killing intention, no experience, it is impossible to defeat him. That''s it... No longer looking at Naruto and Sasuke jumping from the tree, I feel that it is not time to retreat. Such a monster genius, if it can catch it, should be used to exchange for the target person. The assassination mission is completed. "Sasuke, Naruto, this time, I won''t shoot, it''s time to see your teamwork." Kakashi looked at Naruto and threw out a small bottle, "eat it." "What is it?" Naruto saw a small ball, a little curious, but still ate it. Then "Oh, oh." Naruto felt that his body seemed to be undergoing incredible changes. At this time, the original thin body bulged at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and even the clothes were tightly hooped, even the height. Pull high. Dali pill. Tsunade''s pile of secondary cans, which can enhance a person''s strength in a short period of time with low side effects, even to the extent of changing the physique. Now Naruto can only barely join forces with Sasuke after eating this. And never cut again. twitched the corners of his eyes obviously. What the hell? "Specially made Bingliangwan?" He looked at Naruto no more cautiously. "Looking at this effect, the damage to the body will not be low. Kakashi, now Konoha has finally begun to cultivate real ninjas?" "It''s no trouble." Kakashi''s casual look, but the exposed eye narrowed into a slit, "Peach land will not cut again, your matter has reached Muye, and assassination of Water Shadow , Launched a coup, has been earning money for ambition, killing people everywhere, and now, it is mixed with people like Cardo, you... too dangerous." This sentence is actually for Sasuke and Naruto. The enemy in front of him is not the same as the one he encountered before. Extremely dangerous. This-- will also be Sasuke and Naruto as ninjas, the first real fight between life and death. "Very good." Sasuke, who has always had a dull expression, but instead brought an excited smile, he raised the sword in his hand. Feng, use your blood as my first step towards revenge." Was beaten by Kakashi yesterday. Sasuke can''t wait to prove himself. is to confirm the sword in his hand. "Hehe." It was just a low sneer. "Revenge? Really interesting reason, unfortunately, I have to fight for my ideals, no matter how many people I want to kill, whether innocent or not, the so-called ninja , This is such a group of cold and selfish people." In the emotionless words, it is like telling the truth that is taken for granted. Those eyes also became silent, filled with Sen Han''s killing intention. For some children who have just become ninjas, this interpretation of ninjas is really cruel. Sasuke thought of the cruel man. Cold, ruthless. As if that was the real gesture of the ninja. and Naruto-extremely angry! "Ninja, it''s not what you said!" He waved his fists and swooped again towards the uncut, "As long as he protects his companions and the village, ninjas can become heroes!" has no rules and regulations, and does not care about defense at all. seemed to just want to hammer his fist **** that face. Under the action of Dali Pill, his strength, speed, and even reaction have barely reached the level of tolerance, but if he is prepared, he will not be hit by such a fist again without cutting. "It really is just a childish child." jumped away without breaking again, and the big knife in his hand turned up, slashing at Naruto''s neck with the back of the knife, as if he wanted to stun him directly. And at this moment. suddenly sounded behind him. "You are the childish thing!" Sasuke has been walking at a strange pace for a long time. When he came behind him without knowing when he was silent, Li Jian pierced up at a tricky angle. --not good! no longer cuts fiercely, the wrist turns, and the clang sounds, with a knife handle, blocking this impossible blow. However, his jaw was punched hard by Naruto. ء! As he thought, in a dull impact, his body twirled three times in the sky, flew away from the distance, and smashed heavily. "There is no crit." Naruto''s face lost. This is just the Dali pill effect. finally hit someone, but there was no crit. I always feel that there is no more fun. "Cough." no longer be dizzy to stand up and spit out the blood in his mouth. He seems to have finally reacted, with amazement in the eyebrows. "According to the action of the little devil." said this naturally to Sasuke. Just when Sasuke came out of the sword, it happened to be stuck when Naruto attacked him, so he had to change his way and it was difficult to take care of it. "Huh." Sasuke''s mouth smiled with a cool smile, "Naruto''s combat skills are insufficient, and there are many loopholes, so naturally I can only cooperate with him, and Naruto knows how to seize opportunities and resist, and the two of us join forces, you don''t There may be hope." "......" The scene seemed to be silent for a while, and then was broken by Sakura''s cheering voice. "It''s amazing It''s worthy of Sasuke!" She seemed to be twinkling stars in her eyes. "What''s the matter." Naruto turned his head dissatisfied, "It was obviously me to hit him." is the moment when he turns his head. The shadow of the sword slammed. "Be careful!" Sasuke kicked away Naruto with a swift kick. The sword in his hand blocked the sword that was no longer being cut, and squeezed out a few words from his teeth. "Less, less verbose!" Naruto turned red, then waved his fist and wanted to rush up. However, no longer cut but jumped back to escape at this time. "I have to admit that you two imp, really surprised me." no longer cut the sword in his hand against his shoulder, and looked at Kakashi who had been guarding the target character all the time, his voice seemed to be full of regret. The strength of these two little ghosts still exceeded his expectations, and Kakashi was there. Even if Bai shot in hiding, he did not hope to kill the target person. "Even if you want to give up the task, we will not let you escape." Sasuke raised the green sharp sword in his hand and said coldly, "I am afraid that people like you will still find ways to hide in the dark to find opportunities, so, Unless you catch your hand, otherwise... there is only one way to go!" He just feels happy now. can''t even wait to want to stab the man with his sword. In the jars he opened. All instructions. Kendo is the path of battle, and it must have the blood of the strong to move forward. However, Masahori Tsunato''s silence at the barbecue restaurant, but he looked at him in amazement. Chapter 64： : Selling jars must be convincing Don''t cut it even though he covered his mouth with a bandage, but at this time, anyone can tell that he is laughing. "A way to die?" He slowly took the big sword in his hand, and then fell back to his back, and then made the appearance to be sealed, watching Sasuke''s eyes seemed to have Sen Han''s murderous, "You are called Sasuke, I Will tell you what a real ninja is." "..." Sasuke put Qing Feng in front of him. Even Kakashi began to concentrate. The other party may have the ability to defeat Naruto and Sasuke, but they still have their own. After seeing the strength and cooperation of Naruto and Sasuke, the other party should know that the possibility of killing the target person is very small. Known as the "ghost man", the peach wood will never cut, what kind of ability has it? No longer chopping hands, resulting in the first seal. Everyone stared deadly. "Solve!" He took a sip. Poof The whole figure turned into a pool of water and fell to the ground. Then... there is no more. The scene seemed to fall into a strange silence. Sasuke held the sword and looked around alertly and forcefully. "What''s the matter? It turned out to be an avatar." Naruto looked around, "Where are the people? Where?" The silent peep is really hard to stop myself from laughing. This is the reason why he just stunned. Peach land will not cut again, without seeing the mission hope, without hesitation, tactical retreat. When first seemed to be preparing to raid Naruto, he was already an avatar. If he didn''t cut it again, he would have left quietly. left Sasuke and others on the spot to stay alert for a long time. was finally determined. The other party escaped. "What''s this!?" Sasuke''s face flushed a little, "When did it become an avatar? Is this a real ninja? Give up the mission and escape!" "Ah, **** it!" Naruto also clenched his fists, and now he has strength but no use, don''t mention how stifling. "Sasuke...he didn''t give up the mission." Kakashi seemed to be helpless. "He is indeed an experienced ninja...you must also remember that the mission of the ninja is certainly important. , But also understand how to respond. In that situation, it is best to evacuate and hide in the dark to find opportunities." Kakashi estimated that he was staring here, making the other party feel hopeless. But I didn''t expect it to be so simply removed, after that, I had a headache. Sasuke didn''t speak. His young heart realized the cruelty of the ninja world again. He suddenly thought that if he really had the ability to defeat the man one day, and then let the other party escape like today''s no longer... ... Damn it! Sasuke has decided that he must be more fully prepared for revenge. There is no more cut! If he dares to appear again, he will never let him run away! This first confrontation is not only different from what everyone thinks, but even silence is not expected. But it is normal to think about it. With Kakashi on the side, it is almost three high-end fighting powers, and Sakura and Lin protect the dead corner. This power is completely different from the original one. If you dont cut it, you dont have to give up the task, but after the temptation, look for another opportunity. Just... Although not dead means having the opportunity to do business, but to silence the original idea, it is best to fight half dead, so that it is easier to reach a deal. So, can I only rely on myself. looked silently in front of him, holding his chin in one hand, and eating a piece of grilled meat with the other hand holding the barbecue, and said: "Tangshou, I seem to have business to do." "Go, go." Tsunade waved casually, with a lazy look. "Anyway, don''t tell the teacher that I am not entertaining enough." "Naturally does not." Silence read her thoughts, seeming to be somewhat helpless, but the figure still disappeared instantly like a phantom. Most important to make money. And after he left. Click- The chopsticks in Tsuna''s hand suddenly shattered, the muscles in his arm tightened, and the expression on his face seemed to hold his anger. She has long seen the silent absent-mindedness. Even if he only listens to the teacher''s arrangement to entertain the guests, this bastard''s attitude is too annoying. ...... No longer cut on the other side, stopped in front of a lake in the forest. gasped after making sure that no one came after him. jumped from the tree beside him. "It is really fascinating me if I don''t cut the back of the run away anymore." It was a teenager who looked extremely delicate and cute. "Hmph, you guys still like to say something annoying." No more snorting, it seemed very dissatisfied. "This is not ironic." The teenager smiled sweetly. "If it is not to be cut again, it should be, and we will be able to fight back soon." "Not necessarily." Without looking at him again, he said lowly, "The two little ghosts may be stronger than you." "......" Very simple words, but let the teenager, slightly lowered his eyes, slender eyelashes longer than girls seem to tremble. After a while. Only the adolescent voice unique to the young came. "If it is like that, I will fight to the end for not cutting again." "......" Looking at the teenager again, the lips under the bandage seemed to move, but in the end, he said nothing. just snorted gently. is like recognizing this sentence. The atmosphere suddenly became weird. It seems that everything around has quieted down. UU reading www.uukakanshu.com includes the sound of wind, the rustling sound of leaves, and no longer cuts, as if I can only hear myself and the white heartbeat around me. ......No! No more violent reaction, this is not an illusion in his own emotions. He held the big knife on his back in an instant, and looked around with caution, while Bai also held the silver needle, standing back to back behind him who would never cut again. This is the standard defense mode. and soon. They were horrified to find that everything around them seemed to be still. The flow of air, the grass and leaves that were supposed to be blown by the wind, at this moment all became like a picture of a static existence, and no longer saw a flying bird suspended in mid-air, many stationary leaves, even just Even the air dust reflected in the sun was still. The weird stillness gradually turned into instinctive fear in the heartbeat of the two people''s ever-amplified heartbeat. "Solution ---!" No more chopping and Bai almost used the method of disillusionment at the same time. However, no effect. I still can''t hear any sound except for the two of them. "Never cut again!" White shouted loudly, then pointed to the tree not far away in front of him. saw it again without cutting it. Under the same still tree, a man in a black dress is leaning on the tree, smiling, looking at them like this, but he can''t hear the sound of the heartbeat, can''t feel the existence, just like this person It has also been integrated into this absolute silence. The comer is silent. The person who didn''t introduce, then he can only spend some trading points to enhance some of the convincing necessary to sell the jar at the beginning. Chapter 65： : I sell destiny Part of the time is still. There are countless characters in this endless world, and the silence used at this moment is amber from the black contractor, which can not only stop the time, but also can lift the stop time of the specific character. Of course, the side effects of age reduction are cleared with trading points. Such an appearance is shocking enough even in the world of Naruto. no longer cut the forehead is slightly cold sweat. "These are all done by your Excellency?" If it is not illusion, what kind of ninjutsu? "Just a few means to avoid being disturbed." Silent with a gentle smile, stepped out in one step, and came to the front of the uncut like a phantom, and looked at him again. Space ninjutsu without seal? In the Ninja Handbook he recorded, he had clearly not heard of such characters. "No fear, no fear." Silent words at this moment, as if with a strange magic power, suppressed the fear in the hearts of the two unreasonably, and even suppressed the urge to fight together. gradually put down the big sword in his hand. Perceived this point no longer cut. was once again caught in a very shocking emotion. Even human emotions can be controlled. What kind of existence is in front of you? "Let me introduce myself." The smile on Silent''s face seemed to have expanded a bit, as if he could see through and never cut through his heart. He gently waved the scepter in his hand, an elegant salute, "I am Merchants from different worlds are chasing their will to change their destiny, and they will never be cut again. From the moment you meet me, your destiny will be completely different." Merchants of a different world? doesn''t understand the meaning of this sentence if he doesn''t cut it again. But at least understood a little. The person in front of him is something he cannot resist. "Please." The white next to him suddenly opened his mouth, and raised his beautiful face, and asked in a low voice, "Are you selling anything, merchant?" "Of course." Silent glanced at the teenager, his thoughts were easily read by him. Understand himself and the person who is difficult to resist in front of him, Bai decides that he will attract attention. This is indeed a means of protecting peers in the face of crisis. And never cut again. did not say anything. "I have already said that I am selling fate." Silence just smiled and waved his scepter again. That moment, the two people in front of them felt the space around them torn, and they seemed to be in an endless starry sky. Various phantoms emerge. There are horrifying giant beasts, weapons that exude the blood of the corpses and blood, there are various books that exude the mysterious rainbow... All the unimaginable things are like being The supreme Weili was placed in small pots like a seal. In the end, there were only pots of different sizes, suspended around them. "Powerful creatures, invincible weapons, knowledge of all things... In these small pots, there are countless treasures that are enough to change fate." Silently with a scepter, a large pot flew to the second In front of people, slowly open. A hilt with a complicated pattern rises from it, exuding a terrifying atmosphere. No longer beheaded, the beheading knife trembling in vain, he had to grab it with both hands. Beheaded with a big sword in fear. No longer cut this to make sure that he had never seen such a cutting tool, just the hilt, as if with the power to destroy the world, even beyond the scope of the cutting tool. However. Silence didn''t wait for this great sword to appear completely. just waved his hand again, and the cutting tool withdrew back again. After that, the jar also returned to all the jars floating around. Even everything around disappeared, and everyone returned to the grass in the forest, the only constant was stillness. "Now, you should know, what do I sell?" Silent and elegant smile, "So, buy some jars, try to change your destiny, and realize your ideals?" "Guru." The voice swallowed clearly. No longer looked at the silence in front of him, and looked at everything that was still still around him. He could not tell whether this was an illusion or reality, but his heart was hard to contain. Merchants from a different world. Jars containing various powerful items. If all this is true, then his ideal, the ideal of overthrowing the water shadow and rebuilding the village... "These jars..." No more husky voices sounded, "How to sell?" Is it true? Just try it and you will know. Anyway, depending on the situation, he has no choice. "Anything is fine." The silence was clear. Even before it started, the other party was already full of heart. He said with a devilish smile, "Money, cutting tools, even memories, emotions, lifespan, everything, in me All are tradable here, I will determine their value and pay you enough jars." "Can I sell anything?" No longer cut, but seemed to easily accept this, and even breathed a sigh of relief. He doesn''t believe in free lunch. Since there is a price to pay, then it may be possible to really gain. But... "My money is not on me." He frowned. Compared to memory and longevity, it is naturally a priority to use money for transactions. In these years, in order to plan the next coup, he took mad tasks, worked part-time, and hacked his pockets, and saved a lot of money, but naturally it was impossible to bring them all with him. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "This is just a trivial matter." Silently chuckled, waving a scepter, a lot of cash, treasures, and cutting tools, all falling out of midair, and quickly piled up into a small slope. "Don''t slash the lord again..." Baina''s eyes, which are more beautiful than girls, opened slightly. Because he had recognized it, these things were the coup funds hidden by them, and even the necessary supplies. Even if it is hidden in a very hidden place, it will appear in front of the same. "...... Worthy of being a businessman in a different world." is equally shocked not to cut it again, but after accepting the magic of the other party, this kind of thing does not matter. The only thing left in his heart is hyperactivity. The mysterious means of this mysterious person is more magical. shows that the more likely it is to be true. while silent, there is also some excitement. As soon as he met, he lost a property investigation, which is why he spent so much effort to seduce not to cut again. have to say. Like this, a wandering ninja with certain strength, if you want to make money desperately, then it can really exert its efficiency far beyond ordinary people. No more cut, it is a weakened version of the horns. The money collected by various means in his hand adds up to 15 million transaction points, equivalent to 250 million yuan. No wonder you will be chased and killed if you don''t cut again. In addition to the assassination of Shuiying, I''m afraid it''s also related to crazy money accumulation. Unfortunately. Most of the rich businessmens reserve funds are stored in institutions similar to banks in various countries, and they are strictly guarded. Otherwise, the courage of the merchants such as Cardo will dare to contact with this kind of inferiority. Chapter 66： : Specially prepared grand prize No longer cut Now that I have decided to buy some jars, the rest is the choice of jars. "The destiny you desire is to overthrow the fourth generation of water shadow and save your village." Silent smiled, the tone was plain, and directly expressed the desire to never cut the deepest heart. "Save?" repeated the word again, and looked at the silent eyes with an inexplicable meaning, "It''s really interesting, everyone thinks I am for my own ambition." Assassinated Shuiying, launched a coup, and even after retreating, has been brewing the next counterattack. as Kakashi said. Anyone who hears this past will think that this is a wild and unscrupulous person. while silent said that he was to save his village. "My eyes can see through everything, you just need to look directly at your destiny and longing in front of me." Silence said meaningfully. "See through everything..." no longer cut the silence in his eyes, exuding a mysterious atmosphere. It feels uncomfortable to be seen through the heart. "Yes, just look straight inside." Silence looked at his eyes, and the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to expand a bit. "It''s like your feelings for the teenagers around you. You just see him as a tool in your mouth, but the heart Emotion has already surpassed love, crossed life and death-what I have seen and seen is an inseparable bond between the two." "Don''t cut adults again..." Bai next to opened his eyes wide, turned his head to look at the next one, and he couldn''t believe it. "Hu, nonsense!" There is obviously a trace of panic if you don''t cut it, like a cover-up emphasized, "White is just my tool, nothing more! Ninjas should be cruel and ruthless." "..." Silence just laughed and said nothing. Nothing more has the same arrogant attributes. After the white death, the uncontrollable tears are not false. He just planted a seed, let him face his heart as soon as possible. Speaking... There are some good items, which seem to be very suitable for white women of this type. Maybe you can make good use of it. "The money is already here. How do you sell your jars?" If you don''t cut it, it seems that you can''t stand the white eyes, and asks. "The jars are divided into many types. Everyone needs to buy from the first-level jars..." Silently introduced the rules briefly, then raised his tone and said, "Between your wishes , I recommend that you buy a jar from the weapon series." "Weapon?" No more cutting seems to think of the frightening hilt of Fang Cai. "Good." Silent nodded and said, "If you want to launch a coup, powerful subordinates are inevitable. In addition to enhancing your own strength, the weapon series can provide a variety of powerful weapons. Since you are from Wuyin Village, You should know how important powerful weapons are for the village." The most outstanding thing of Wuyin Village is the seven people of Ninja Sword. Seven pieces of cutting tools, seven strong ones. The powerful die from generation to generation, but the cutting tools have been circulating. For villages, or politicians, powerful weapons are more practical than powerful subordinates, because subordinates will die, but the weapons can be inherited all the time, increasing the strength of the village from generation to generation. "It''s true." I''m not excited anymore. Since he wanted to launch a coup, he naturally had some followers, and Bai was only the best among them, otherwise he would not succeed even if he killed Shuiying. If there are weapons that will make those men powerful. Make yourself stronger again. The chances of a successful coup are much stronger. Even after killing Shuiying, it is more easily accepted by the village. "Then buy this kind of jar." No more nod finally agreed. "First of all, it is a first-level jar." Silently waved his scepter, and two hundred first-level jars appeared in front of him. For those who don''t cut it again. Actually, there is no need to arrange anything. As long as it becomes stronger, the jar will have a fatal appeal. and facts. As silently thought. After experiencing the first light group, the inner shock and excitement without cutting is simply unbeatable. "Just so simple, can he strengthen his strength?" He looked at his hands and seemed to suddenly think of something, "Don''t those two imps..." "Sasuke and Naruto?" Silent said the name directly, but chuckled, "One for revenge and one for guarding, the two people''s desire to change their destiny is not weaker than you." Although this sentence is not directly acknowledged, it is actually acknowledged. Those two strong and overkill. also bought the jar from the mysterious businessman in front of him. No longer seems to be hesitating for a moment. Then turned his head to look at the white around him, "White, you come to absorb some light groups." Bai froze for a while, and said quickly, "I will never slash the lord, but..." "There is nothing wrong." No more waved hands, "You with that kind of talent, the growth potential is greater than me, and with your current strength, when you face that kind of imp, it is no longer a qualified tool." The experience light cluster he just absorbed is a training experience using daggers. No longer cut himself after a long practice, he has become very proficient in this. increased muscle strength is minimal. and white, but can get greater growth from it. Everything is for a coup, no longer talk to yourself like this. Silence just smiled at this. feelings in my heart. The smaller the place, the more you can see the true emotions. The charm of the women''s ladies, the horror, even the tough guys who don''t cut anymore are unknowingly falling apart day and night. "Hmm." In the face of a tough attitude that never cuts again, White is only slightly reddish, and watery lightly responded. Jars were opened one by one. Because it is just a first-class jar. In addition to the magical light group , there are all kinds of weapons. Delicate and practical. There are only two of the most valuable things. Wear equipment that can add a small amount of attributes, as well as magical props to hold weapons. "Nakai." Silently looked at the ring that was no longer being cut, and laughed, "I didn''t expect to be able to open this kind of article in the first-level jar. The use is not necessary for me to say. As a ninja, you should understand." "......" No more squeezing the inner excitement. Of course he understands. This kind of storage equipment that can be used repeatedly and quickly is far from the seal reel. And those items just opened. Even the value of ordinary weapons is basically more than the money he paid. There are some magical equipment and many magical light groups! Make a big profit! "You said that the first level is just an experience." Never look at the silence again, "The second level is the magical start, ten times the price, far more than ten times the value." "Of course -" Nodded silently with a smile. "Come ten first." If he didn''t cut it, he wouldn''t buy it in one go. He actually wanted to reserve some money for other purposes. read this idea in silence, and just smiled. Keep money? how is this possible. But he already regarded the 15 million worth of trading point business as a thing in his pocket, and he wanted to buy what he wanted to buy. "Ten secondary jars." Silently waved his hand, the grand prize used for temptation has been quietly put in. ''S luck is not bad anymore. was only the third, and won the grand prize. A blue bracelet. Chapter 67： : You are so anxious Although there is no special effect of gold glitter, silence still gives a surprised expression as usual. "Is it possible to open this? The guest''s luck is too good." "what is this?" no longer picked up the bracelet with an opening, looked at the expression of silence, and also looked forward. can make this businessman give such a response. Is it really a powerful equipment? has seen a lot of magical non-cutting in the first-level jar, and did not underestimate the bracelet because it does not look very strange. "Kemp Law Bracelet." Silence looked at the eyes meaningfully, "Kemp Law is the most powerful group of warriors in that world. It is endowed with powerful power by the ring of oath, even if ordinary people wear it, the body All qualities will have a huge increase, and it is possible to use some kind of ability similar to the blood limit, especially suitable for you." "Oh? Blood inherits the limit?" No more eye-catching eyes. As a ninja, he naturally knows the power of the blood-bound limit, and the white around him is an example. "It''s the most powerful place, it''s not just that." Silent''s face seemed to have a grinning smile, "If you use it with another special weapon, the combination of the two can play a terrible high terror The effect, that kind of power, is generally only achieved by the equipment in the tertiary tank, which is extremely powerful." That''s right, this Kampa bracelet that can transform a person into a woman is just an introduction. Silence means. is another kind, as long as it is cute, the stronger the magical girl becomes a weapon. Municipation artifacts plus transfiguration artifacts. is perfect for such a big guy. "It''s so powerful." If he didn''t cut again and didn''t doubt the silence too much, he looked at the bracelet in front with excitement, as if he really realized the charm of opening the can. Just buy a jar, and there will be a variety of unexpected powerful equipment. surprise, seems to be everywhere. Does the blood continue to limit the power... Snap -----! No longer cut the Kemp method bracelet on his wrist, and the opening was connected instantly, and even the gap did not exist when touched. "I didn''t feel any difference." The brows that didn''t cut anymore frowned slightly, "And this looks like something a woman wears." "......" Silence has been... dumbfounded! lying trough! Peach to no longer cut, put on the famous nymph bracelet! ? What the hell! It was just a moment after I realized that I didnt have the idea of ??putting on the bracelet again, and even silence didnt have time to stop it. If I didnt, I would put the bracelet on my hand naturally, and when the silence came back, it was too late. Too. "What is your expression?" No longer seeing the mysterious businessman, who was silent, showed a shocked look, and suddenly had a bad hunch in his heart. He pulled out the bracelet with his hand. couldn''t pull at all. Brows are tighter. "Can''t take it off." Silence also reacted from this fact, covering his forehead with a speechless face. "You are too eager. The Kampa Bracelet is the ring of oath. Wearing it means The pledge is signed, even if you cut off your hand, it will appear on your other hand... unless, after that, a special item for releasing the equipment contract is released." This is clearly for Bai. Women''s gangster with a nymph bracelet, it was considered a pity but then watching the animation, knowing that white is a man''s regret. but now...... can only be said to be artificial. I don''t know what the meaning of the Kemp''s bracelet is. If he can''t get it off, although he feels that it''s not very good, he can''t think of the truth. He just asked, "You said that after wearing it, you can enhance your physical fitness and have the ability to limit the blood, so why do I feel nothing." "Need to activate, just meditate in your heart." looked silently and then no longer cut the upper body with only two thin belts, looked at the Kemp''s bracelet that had already begun to shine, opened his mouth, and finally said nothing. Forget it. It will not be unharmonious to transform now. Because-- Kampa''s transformation, but also prepared with clothes. The miracle happened in front of Bai Na''s gradually round eyes. There was blue light flowing out of the bracelet, surrounding the uncut body. The short black hair grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the muscled body began to become slender and slender, even the clothes on it seemed to There have been changes. After the light fades. Appearing in front of White is a tall woman with wheat-like skin, wearing a light blue and deep V tights, and black stockings. The face is still covered by bandages, but looking at the figure alone is enough to make the **** person unable to move. Open your eyes. "Don''t cut again...adult?" Bai has completely froze, murmured in his mouth not knowing what to say. silence is calm. This is a mistake caused by not being too anxious, and has nothing to do with him. not to mention. Since it was already a fait accompli, a new idea suddenly appeared in the silent mind. "This, this is..." If she doesnt cut herself again, she looks at herself with coercion. She finds that she has even changed her voice. That rough voice turned into a woman-like voice. www.novelhall.com~ After a while . seemed to be finally determined from the body''s feedback. Clenched her fist fiercely, and a flame rose directly, but she didn''t care about such a thing at all, but just grabbed the big knife and issued the biggest roar of her life in silence towards the silence: "What exactly is going on!" The chest undulated violently due to anger. The white next to him looked, and his face gradually turned red. No more severing adults...became a woman. "The Kempa bracelet was originally intended for women." Silence just smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "And if a man puts it on, it''s just like what you see, it will change the wearer into a woman. In addition, you have already felt the increased physical fitness and the ability to resemble the limit of blood inheritance." silently signaled the flame in her hand. Kemp Law Bracelet is an amplification equipment. The stronger the strength, the stronger the effect after wearing. And this is the same style as the protagonist. After being transformed, he can possess the magical power of controlling flames. No longer saw the flame that seemed to be controllable in the palm of his hand, and then felt the power rising from the body, and confirmed that the silence was true. Just... "You said this is very suitable for us!" Never squeeze this sentence from your teeth again. Since the bracelet is exclusively for women, the two of them are suitable as ghosts! "Of course it is." Silent raised an eyebrow. "It''s just that you are too eager. I mean, it is very suitable for white. White is different from you. His heart is like a child. It is pure, intelligent and clean. Even if it becomes a woman temporarily, there will be no discomfort." Chapter 68： : Close it after opening looked at the white beside his eyes again, and then looked at the innocent silence before him. There is nowhere to vent in my heart. The other party is right, this is indeed very suitable for white. But not only did not clarify the consequences, but also emphasized the limits of blood inheritance, and how to look at this businessman seems to be intentional! "You just said that there is a way to cancel the contract." If you don''t squeeze your fist, you still dare not do anything. even used the honorific title. Actually, turning into a woman is nothing to a ninja. Transform can be done. But the problem is. Transfiguration is like putting a layer of skin on the outside of the body. It is just like the illusion. The slight violent collision will be lifted, and there will be no change in the inside. And now. If you don''t cut it, you can clearly feel that she has become a woman from the inside to the outside, which is completely different from the use of transformation. Let go of this strange feeling. Such a magical prop, even for ninjas, is a little unimaginable. No longer cut further to feel the mystery and horror of the stranger in front of him. "Under normal circumstances, the weapon that establishes the contract cannot be released unless it is dead." Silently watching the mother in front of him no longer cut, he said slowly, "However, the jar itself is impossible to become impossible. In the second-level jar Among them, there is indeed a prop specifically for disarming the weapon contract. If it can be drawn, it can be safely removed." For a versatile system, customizing such a prop is nothing. So what is said in silence is fact. seemed to hesitate not to cut again, but the inadvertent look of admiring the white worship next to him couldn''t help but shudder. "Open!" She gritted her teeth and sat down directly. The shaking in front of her was about to drive her crazy. "The effect of the Kemp method can also be lifted." Silent reminded this time. originally was not a bracelet that was permanently transformed. After not hearing it, it was immediately lifted. With the disappearance of power, she changed back to him again. This means that as long as it is never used, it will not be transformed. But the decline of power, but also a trace of regret for not cutting again. is indeed extremely powerful equipment. If you give Bai how good, you can definitely use it as a killer. Continue to open the jar! No longer cut, now I can only expect to be able to open the prop that cancels the contract. The price of the second-level cans is ten times that of the first-level, but the effect and value of the items inside are also the same. The only weapon out of the remaining seven cans except the light group is the ability to enhance Special wearable weapon for user speed-a pair of shoes. "Why is it a lady!?" After being pitted once again, he was not extremely vigilant. "Wearable props are originally gender-specific." Silence can say, was this originally prepared for Bai? "Bai, let''s try it." Let Bai try it without cutting it again. After watching Bai shuttle back and forth a few times at an unusually light speed, the heart that didn''t cut again became a little hot. This is just shoes. "There are many types of wearable equipment, shoes, tops, bottoms, wrists...If you can gather one set, you can even activate unique skill effects." Silence felt the desire to never cut again. Adding like a fire, "It can be said that a set of equipment, even ordinary people, can be built into a real powerhouse!" Equipment collection, this is a killer experience in the game. is especially obsessive-compulsive disorder. Imagine that when you have worked hard to collect most of the equipment, only one difference can be assembled into a suit, and the overall power is greatly increased. Until then. The money spent before will become the driving force to continue the krypton gold, because only the collected money will have the greatest value. ''S heart that never cut again, really looked forward to it. "Ten more!" He said to the silence, using money to buy such a powerful weapon, anyway, will not lose money. Half the money should be enough. thought no more. So, in this open space, from time to time, there were sounds. "Ten!", "Continue!", "Ten more!", "Damn, why is this belt not from the forest suit, and open again!", "Why is such a powerful sword surgery incomplete?", "Come again , And finally open a group!", "Continue, this time really the last group!" I don''t know how long it has been in the past. Bai suddenly shouted and never cut again. "Don''t slash the lord again, we only have 70 million left." At this moment, silence has already lifted the field of time stillness. After all, the feeling of absolute tranquility is not good for the two, and the sun sets, the night in the forest, and the 250 million yuan property that is no longer cut, shrinks to The last 70 million yuan. After removing the light group, all kinds of special equipment have been obtained. This time is white. Wearing a light green suit like a mountain elf, his long hair is tied behind his head, exposing delicate cheeks, and a thin jade-like long bow is carried on his thin shoulders, which looks extraordinarily cute . After all, this is a set of women''s clothing. Compared to the exquisite wrist brace of the left hand, the empty part of the right hand is particularly conspicuous. "Your forest suit There is only one brace left!" Hesitated no more, he stared at Bai closely, panting, "My earth suit is still left Three pieces are fine, but your last one, once gathered, can activate the wind protection, and then the speed will increase by half, which is the hope of assassination of the water shadow, and it is much bigger!" "However, if the existing equipment reappears." Bai pursed his lower lip, seeming to say helplessly. Next to , there are already forest suit shoes, bracelets, tops, and even a lot of weapons in other suits. "If there is a duplicate, it can be used by the rest!" It seems that the heart is determined, and then turns his head to look at the silence. "And, didn''t the adult say that? The greater the desire in the heart, the greater the probability of occurrence. Big, in fact! Its a total of twelve pieces of your forest suit! This last one will definitely open, and youll close it when you open it!" Twelve pieces, scattered in seven or eight different series of suits. If it would increase the probability. Which may collect eleven pieces. ''S face was reddish, and he didn''t say anything. After all, the one who opened the can was never cut again. Now he has the most equipment, but his equipment. "Ten more!" Said no more to the silence, and then seemed to pull off the bandage on his mouth anxiously, exposing a bit of sharp teeth, "Speaking of it, so many jars have been opened, why haven''t you appeared yet Said props to cancel the contract." He wanted to open the most, or this. "That kind of props are not much used originally, and they are naturally scarce." Silence also seemed to say with regret. "If you can''t open it, it means that your desire is not enough, but it is normal. After all, this kind of thing is just the first. Once you will not get used to it, and slowly, you will get used to it." Chapter 69： : Destiny items no longer saw the silence, his mouth twitched. He felt that he clearly wanted this most! Release the contract of the bracelet, and then give the bracelet to Bai. However, looking at the silent expression in front of him, he could not help but feel a little suspicious. After all, the more he opened the jar, the more he could feel the terror of the mysterious businessman in front of him. Whether it is an unpredictable method, or seems to be able to see through the eyes of the soul, even these mysterious jars, and these magical equipment in the jars, far exceed his imagination. is like being above the world. Could it be... Is what he said true? couldn''t help but shudder, and there was a feeling of goose bumps. Must cancel the contract! No more chopping, like self-hypnosis, determined determination, and then continued to open the jar nervously. Unfortunately. This idea was captured by silence. Actually so useful? Silence smirked in my heart. Although he said that he also wanted Bai to put on the Kampf bracelet, it was still more important to make money. If you don''t care so much, then hang him with the can-opening power before the transfer job. After he opens that number of jars, he can give him the transfer job and the contract cancellation props. However, before that, good things still have to be given. When not opening the 410th secondary cans again. Inside , a metallic glow appeared. "this is......" No longer chopping this huge weapon whose size obviously exceeds the size of the second-level jar, and said the word somewhat uncertainly. "Scissors?" Yes, this weapon is an exaggerated shape, like a sword with a wide handle. Emperor''s ToolEverything breaks two ecstasy! "It turns out to be this?" Silent raised an eyebrow, and looked at the huge weapon with some nostalgia. "It''s not easy to see this level of weapon in the second-level jar." "Is it very powerful?" No more cutting and holding this pair of scissors in his hand, his face changed a little at the moment he started. has a feeling that his physical strength is constantly melting. Although the speed of ablation is not fast, it seems that this weapon is alive. "Emperor Tool, the collective term for this weapon." The silent explanation came just right. "All the Emperor Tools are made of dangerous creatures, supplemented by special secret methods. In theory, everyone can only Use a kind of emperor''s tool, this handle is called''Everything is cut offEcstasy'', which claims to cut any item in the world." Any word of this, naturally has a certain amount of moisture. is really a conceptual weapon, silence is about to die. Its value in the system is 24,000 trading points. no longer cut slowly pull away. Inside the blade, an unusually sharp edge flashes. "Good weapon." I like it without looking at it again. "The size is similar to the beheading sword, and the outer blade is also very sharp. White, try the beheading sword." "it is good." Bai raised his beheaded sword, and then no longer cut a part of the knife pointed. Click. This large sword, one of the seven ninja swords in Wuyin Village, was cut directly. No more resistance even without cutting. "So sharp!?" It was obviously shocked not to cut again. The characteristics of the decapitation sword, although it absorbs human blood and repairs itself, is still much harder than ordinary weapons. Sure enough, everything is broken! No longer cut even more joy, a ninja like him is actually very obsessed with powerful weapons. "Don''t slash the lord again." Bai glanced at their only 35 million property left, and asked in a low voice, "Now slash the lord with a handy weapon, the earth suit and my forest suit are only the last. One, shall we continue to drive?" no longer cut the expression stiffened. Only 35 million left? In those jars just now, Bais last suit was not opened. If he didnt cut the earth suit on his body, he opened two more, and only the last one remained. "Let''s go." The joy of getting a new weapon is suddenly weakened a little, and some self-abuse said, "You can''t do anything with the remaining money. Spend it all." Even more than 200 million yuan has been spent. I still care about the tens of millions of the rest. No longer cut into the krypton gold trap that most people are prone to fall into. The more expensive it is, the less you care about it. And... The contract cancellation item has not been released yet! No longer thought of this, the corners of his eyes twitched again, and finally looked at the money that he had desperately turned back for so many years, and turned the beginning. "Adult, I want to use all the remaining money to buy jars!" "Yes." Silent and naturally willing, raising his hand, seventy second-level jars appeared again. In this way, if you don''t chop, only a dozen second-level cans will be left. "Actually, you can sell ninjutsu memory and experience together." Silence seems to just casually suggest, "Generally speaking, the last ten second-level jars, or the first ten third-level jars, are likely to be The stronger the will to change the destiny, the greater the probability of an item with a destiny." "Objects of a destiny nature?" No more frowning, frowning, looking at the silence that seemed not to say more. After hesitating for a while. is still not ready to sell Even though most of his strength is now in the numerous growth groups and equipment of this body, he still has no determination to sell the ninjutsu he used to survive. After all, there is still a chance to make more money in the future. Silently read such thoughts, although a bit regretful, but did not say much. This is his new rule. If anyone can buy fifty sets of second-level jars and have the opportunity to open the third-level jars, then he will give a so-called "fate-like items". may be a transfer item, or a certain permanent ability to grow, just like Tsunabe, the core is to cultivate the motivation to purchase cans later. Since you dont cut it and dont catch it, forget it. Don''t get used to it before then... Silently glanced at it and never cut again. He was still immersed in the last seventy jars. at last-- In the thirty-odd jars, the last piece of the white body forest suit was opened. is gathered! At this moment, even if he doesn''t cut such a tough guy, he has a feeling of wanting to look up to the sky, and he even feels that these two hundred million dollars are not in vain. "Put it on?" He looked at Bai without looking forward. Although it is a women''s dress with a short skirt, it is worn on a white body without any sense of peacekeeping. When Bai put on his last wristband, a bright pale green light rose from his body, and a clear whirlwind circled around, bringing a roaring sound. Under this background, the skin was fair and beautiful. Bai looks like a beautiful Mori Elf. Just the special effects of this picture, it will make you feel more excited. Chapter 70： : Its amazing to have more money No longer know the importance of power. He is not addicted to it. However, as a ninja without power, everything is lost together. In the world of ninjas, weakness is original sin. "Try it quickly, white." Even if he has been suppressing his emotions and trying to make himself cold and merciless, he will continue to cut, and the excitement at this moment will also flow on his face. "Don''t slash the lord..." Bai was the first to see such a slash. Immediately took a deep breath, but it was a slight bounce, and I felt a wind urging him, even jumping seven or eight meters high, even surrounded by the wind, like a flying leaf in the air. The light spin, it took a long time to fall to the ground. at the moment of landing, Bai speeded up. ''S body is still like a gusty wind, flashing extremely fast phantoms, making it difficult to detect even if it is not cut, and the eyes can''t keep up with the speed. "Try to attack me." No longer saw a short dagger in his hand. whizzing Several silent ice arrows shot towards the limbs that would never be cut again. Very fast! No longer cut, only two were blocked with a dagger, and the earth armor on the arm blocked two, but there was still one, which penetrated deeply into the gap of the armor, and blood spattered, but it was frozen instantly. "Don''t cut the lord again!" The white figure came in front of No More Cut, and the violent wind dispersed, and he watched with full anxiety No More Cut. "It''s okay." If you don''t cut it, you don''t care, and you can''t hide the excitement in your eyes. "It''s unbelievable. Bai, you can be so fast, plus your own talent, Bai, your current strength may be It''s more than me." The strength of the past is at most equivalent to Zhongren. but now. is more tolerant than normal, even more powerful. At such a speed, basically not caught by any restraint ninjutsu, directly stand invincible. This is only one day! no longer cut the joy, looking into the silent eyes, also brought a deeper fear. Merchants from a different world... He never thought about it. There is such an incredible existence outside the world. is even more terrifying than the legendary ninjas, or even the six fairy gods. This is no longer in this world. "Adult." No longer severing his inner emotions, he seemed to hesitate for a moment and then asked cautiously, "If I''m still waiting for the trouble of a few ninjas in Konoha, I don''t know if adults can allow it?" If anyone sees the moment, don''t cut it again. was absolutely unable to associate him with the notorious "ghost man". Dare to assassinate the water shadow, he should be so cautious and respectful to others. But the white around him was not surprised. After all, in the face of the existence of silence, who can treat it without care. "Such a thing, it has nothing to do with me, let alone..." The silent, non-smiling look looked no further, "You won''t really be a killer." "..." No more silence. He once again felt that all his thoughts had nowhere to hide in front of this person. That''s right-- From the beginning, I didn''t think about the ninjas who wanted to kill Konoha. His purpose is only to kill the target person, in order to earn the bounty of Cardo. Otherwise, there will be played in that way, and so much nonsense. If Kakashi was really killed. Even if the water shadow is overthrown in the future and the coup is successful, there will be unnecessary trouble. "I''m just a businessman." Silence teases the yawning Yuju in her arms, and looks a bit lazy. "Just like the fate you chose, this is my destiny and mine. Choose, but dont underestimate the two Konohas, and even if you dont have a killing heart, they might not let you wicked." "Since adults don''t mind, then they will naturally teach them well, what is a real ninja." It seems relieved not to cut again. What he is most worried about now is that the adult in front of him will prevent him from taking another shot. Kado''s remuneration is not low. Can change a lot of jars. As for those two Konohas. Ha ha. If you dont cut it, you wont believe it. Two jars that you can tolerate can have more than you, even if Kakashis deposits are not comparable to him. got the silence of this thought from his mind, and suddenly a strange picture appeared. Ninja A: I spent 100 million to open the can, are you afraid? Ninja C: Oh, I opened a 300 million pot! Ninja A: Lying trough, the money is great. Ninja C: Hahaha, sorry, money is just amazing. If this is really the case, this ninja world does not know what it will become. However, silence is just a moment, and I dont think about it. as he said to never cut again. Selling jars to make money is his destiny of choice, and he can find enough happiness from this destiny, like the income of tens of millions of trading points today, if it can be done every day, it will not take long to buy an Iraqi Carlos is here, and then she will sell jars with beautiful and faithful angel sisters. No longer cherish the feeling of anticipation, continue to open some of the last jars. and silent. was teasing Yuju while thinking about the ability to buy next. UU Reading Physical fitness needs to be strengthened, first use the trading point to enhance it in an all-round way, and then match the Wolverine''s variant ability, safe and worry-free, but in this way, this more than 10 million trading points seems to be insufficient. Money is never enough. Silence now understands this deeply. at the moment. No longer cut in front of me, I have already opened all the remaining jars. Then his face was very unsightly. No. There is no last piece of the earth suit, and there is no prop to cancel the contract. "It''s a pity." The sigh of silence pretends, "But it doesn''t matter. The Kampa bracelet will only change shape when it is activated. If you don''t use it all the time, you will never become a woman again, and later There is still a chance, or...considering memories of selling ninjutsu, even emotions and longevity?" "......" no longer swallowed. "Don''t slap the lord anymore." Bai stubbornly stopped severing, looking at him with some worry, whispering, "In the village, there are still some people who support us, should be able to gather some more money, or sell me Memory and longevity." twitched in silence. was stopped by Bai because he didn''t cut the idea that he had just risen. "It seems that you are not going to buy jars anymore." Silence did not show regret, but his figure slowly became nothingness, only the last voice left behind, floating in their ears, " If you want to buy a jar, you only need to pass the membership badge to contact me." finally-- Under a moonlight, only the two people who don''t cut and white, stare at each other like a dream. Chapter 71： : Future money-making solutions No more cuts have survived in this ninja world for 26 years. killed so many people that he couldn''t even count. originally thought that this life was a constant battle, running around until one day was killed by someone and died in an unknown place. But I didn''t expect that such a magical thing could be encountered in this life. When I was silent before, I didn''t feel it. Now Shen Mo left. really has a feeling of dream. "Don''t cut adults again." next to Bai seemed to have the same emotions. He looked at his beautiful and magical suit, as if finally accepted the reality, but couldn''t help but ask: "The adult... what is it for?" Although he and Zaifu have been constantly running for money. But for the existence of silence. Let''s not talk about the use of money first. If you want to get money, it''s a breeze. They put the money in a safe place, and they can be found out by all means. It''s really amazing. "......" No longer face this problem, nor do I know how to answer it. The identity, state, ability are all very different. is like ordinary people can''t guess the emperor''s thoughts, even if they don''t cut, they can''t guess silent thoughts at all. But the only thing he knew-- "In any case, you can''t easily offend." No longer said with a deep voice, "The adult seems to be able to see through everything. A little maliciousness may bring endless consequences. If it is just me and others, if... ..." didn''t say anything in the back, but no longer cut even goose bumps on the body. If he is really ruthless. Why do you want to overthrow Shuiying? The village shrouded in **** smell is his most abomination, but at the same time, it is also the most important. "No matter what, I will be a tool for not cutting off adults." Bai looked at it again, and said softly. "......Ha ha." no longer cut the rare light smile, looking at the white, those eyes seem to return to the past. He looked up at the moon in the sky, muttered his voice down and said: "It seems that I really picked up a good baby... Bai, then we have to get used to the new power quickly. In a sense, the presence of the adult is not a bad thing for us, at least Now...the hope of my dream is greater." had assassinated Shui Ying once, and saw that the power would not be cut again. In fact, it has always been very clear. He can only run like a dog of the family. just has been reluctant to give up. But now, there is a real desire for revenge in my heart. "Hmm!" Bai nodded gently, looking at the sky as well. These two people are not clear. In the shadow of the woods not far away, the silence blended with the night, watching them quietly. He didn''t go far. is actually a momentary curiosity, want to see what kind of mood these two people who bought the jar would be. After all, unlike Tsunade, Kakashi and Sasuke, these important characters are no longer cut and white. In the animation, they are just over a little glance. Except that the beauty of Bai is impressively portrayed, if it is not cut, it really looks like It''s just an early villain used to promote the growth of the protagonist. And now. Their reactions and ideas seem to be within expectations, and some seem to be beyond expectations. "Yueju." Silently grabbed her pet''s warm body and lifted her up, facing the moon in the sky, she seemed to say to herself, "I use this world as a game, these animated characters Being a player, but it seems... there is still a fundamental difference." "Meow--" Fei Ju made a thin voice. didn''t seem to understand what the silence said. She just twisted her body rather unaccustomedly, lowering her head and biting silently, as if protesting the silence and raising her high. "It''s a stupid cat." Silent helplessness. "Meow meow!" Feiju''s voice was a little sharper, she still understood the words stupid cat, she broke free from the silent palm in vain, and then jumped on his face, pulling his hair like a sulking. "I still want to rebel, today''s small fish halves!" "Meow meow!" "Hum, say I won''t dare next time." "Meow meow......" "It''s almost the same." silently and heartily plucked up two of his own celebrities, and could not help feeling happy. Although she is a **** cat girl when she grows up, she is still a kitten. is just like a child. Randomly found a place similar to a wall, took out the door without a room, and after having a meal at home, sat silently on the table, exchanged a laptop, and for the first time seriously began to think about business issues in the future . was not qualified to think about it at first. After all, there are not many people who buy cans, and they must first ensure their own safety. But now, it seems that you can think about it carefully-the future money-making plan. "As the game''s official and planner, making money is the core purpose, and creating happiness is professional ethics." murmured silently, first wrote the words money and happiness. The two are closely linked. Players are happy, and the official has money. Previous Tsuna, Sasuke, Kakashi... It''s all like this Even if it''s Tuanzang. Silence captures what they desire most in order to prompt them to spend money constantly. This does not need to change. As a game planner, how to cheat krypton is almost instinctive. But... "Official." Silence magnifies these two words on the screen. frowned. The official is all the rules, all gameplay, and even the makers of the whole world, representing the absolute right to interpret, especially for silence, all maliciously hinder the existence of official money, whether it is a player who buys jars or not, How much money you have to buy cans must be handled. So it is impossible for him to just sell cans without thinking about anything, which is too easy to collapse. "Cultivate players'' consumption interest and consumption ability." wrote this message again in silence. This is what the official needs to do. And he always does this. Become a knight of the Paladin. If you can develop the new use skills of the Holy Light, or even the interactive skills of the Holy Light and Chakra, then as a new system after the collision of different systems, maybe a large number of trading points can be exchanged. And in the royal canister for Tuanzang, it also contains silent hope for improving the productivity of the entire world. After... The face of silence is dignified. On the third line under the heading "Official", he wrote three capital letters. PVP player vs player. As long as PVP exists, it is definitely a top priority in a game. In this Naruto world, which is not actually a game and is full of love and hatred, it seems even more inevitable. Chapter 72： : A snap of fingers In fact, compared to the player-to-player matchup, it is obvious that the player-to-repair boss battle is more suitable for this unfair competition situation. It is a pity that this is difficult to establish in this world. At least there is no chance. And what is coming is the first real duel of members-no more VS Sasuke. Silence must think about PVP settings before then. Although there are many differences between the world and the game, the spirit of silence is very exciting, and he even feels the passion of creation for a long time. "The rest of my colleagues, without me, have the opportunity to turn an entire world into a stage for making money." raised the corner of his mouth, exchanged a cup of coffee in silence, and tapped his fingers on the keyboard quickly. A few days after . In addition to the silent side, no longer cutting and white, are rapidly improving their strength, and Sasuke and Naruto also started their own cultivation, but Naruto''s cultivation, that is, through Sasuke''s member badge, from the silence here Sell ??Chakra, then buy the jar. This is much faster than self-cultivation. Of course, the busy silence did not show up, just use the system customization function to directly transfer the jar to the past, as long as the system determines that the transaction is completed, then naturally Chakra will be drawn. Forty first-class jars a day. After only four days, Naruto already has its own membership badge. And the price is that he spent most of his four days in the recovery of sleep. Nine-tail has been completely forced. "This guy... will not be caught by anyone, as a tool to extract Chakra." Kyuo''s mood was also a little uneasy. Because of the seal, its Chakra will be drawn by Naruto in large amounts every day to recover quickly. This just keeps extracting Chakra, but does not kill Naruto, how to look at it. And under the force of the pot. Naruto''s strength has also grown rapidly. If he took Dali Pills again at this time, he would be able to achieve a level of tolerance. arrived on the sixth day. looked silently at the sheet of paper in front of him and finally let out a long sigh of relief. "It''s finally finished." After repeated revisions, consider. His future path to making money is more clear. Selling jars is the core solution, and this will naturally not be changed. In general, the game of selling props is not at the same level as selling jars in terms of profitability. "If you don''t cut, it''s almost ready." Silence looked at the more closely cooperated one with a peeping technique, and looked at Sasuke to help them. After thinking for a while, he stood up and greeted the seemingly listless Fei Ju, "Come on, Fei Ju, it''s time to go out and walk." "Meow--!" Fei Ju became excited at once, and after turning around three times in the same place, Mali grabbed the silent trousers and climbed to the shoulder. Has been suffocating in this room for almost a week, she is indeed suffocating, and she feels that there is even more meat on her belly. She is not an orange cat. Outside this time, it was exactly at noon, and the sun was shining. "So, it''s time to find the famous rich man." Silence narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the sun in the sky, walking slowly towards the forest, the building that looked like a big mushroom. That''s right, the one you are going to find on this trip is the wealthy Kado. An ordinary person who is completely incompatible with his identity. It is silent to remember that the Beiyuan family in the town that originally crossed over can hire a special kind of tolerance, five or six Zhongren as their own guards, and in every move, it shows that a statusful noble family should Some gestures, such as Cardo, one of the world''s few millionaires, are the image of a harlequin. Even his money was scattered and stored. But like never cutting it again, after being irritated, he must kill his ninja without money, certainly not less. The most incredible is. He didn''t seem to know the strength that a ninja should have at all. He dared to come down in person by relying on a group of robbers. I knew that the shipping business was not so peaceful. With some conjecture, came to the outside of the big mushroom-like building in the forest without any silence. Kado''s base. The tall trees blocked the sunlight, and it was extremely dark even at noon. It seemed that there was a noisy sound. Creep The door opened in front of silence. The noisy voice was quiet a lot at once, and everyone turned to look at the silence at the door. Then looked at each other. "Boss, is it your guest?" There is a man wearing a samurai costume and carrying a machete who looks at the innermost person with his head tilted. is short and stout, wearing a suit and ridiculous hairstyle, like a fat monkey wearing clothes. is exactly Cardo. Kaduo carrying a wine glass in his hand seemed to be a bit drunk. He glanced at the silence casually, and shook the crutches in his hands indifferently. "I don''t know, if it''s not yours, I just killed it and threw it out. By the way, the cat left me." Even if it was only a distance away, he could see the value of Yueju. is super cute after all, there is no trace of cute hair. is most loved by those noble ladies. "So this is ah." "Hahaha, this kid is unlucky." "Hey, it looks a little bit interesting to see what you are wearing. If we can take out the money, we can let you go." "Pick the clothes first Looking at the thin skin and tender meat, hehe." The robbers stood up one by one with a smile, and all kinds of filthy words in their mouths came out, and they were all lawless and dirty people. is silent but the smile on his face has not changed. It seems that Fei Ju looks like a blown hair. She arched her body and meowed angrily, but instead of looking at the sharp claws, she showed her cuteness. "Be good." Silently stretched out his hand like a soothing, touched Fei Ju''s little head a few times, and then did not look at the robbers who gradually came up. Snapped-- He just snapped his fingers clearly. is not loud, but it sounds strangely strange in everyone''s ears and even deep inside. The whole space seems to have a pause. Then, something terrible happened. "Boss, Boss, your hand..." A robber looked at his boss, his voice was trembling, and his eyes were wide, as if he saw something terrible. "hand?" The robber boss raised his hand, and then he saw that his clothes and arms turned into dust and began to drift away with the wind. First skin, then blood vessels, then muscles... "Ahhhh!" Full of fear, hysterical screams resounded throughout the building, but the faster it moved, the faster the body dissipated. The rest of the people also started, one by one, in the expression of terrified panic. Make dust, spread on the ground, and then dissipate with the wind. couldn''t stop it, couldn''t struggle. can''t even understand what happened. can only watch his body collapse and feel the fear of being torn apart a little. Chapter 73： : Humble struggling soul The scene is undoubtedly cruel and strange. But the silent expression was calm. I don''t have too many waves in my heart. There is no blood, no melee combat, and no follow-up responsibility. The target is a group of lawless robbers. Even if it is the first killer, this situation will not cause any psychological burden on silence. However, Cardo was almost scared. "Why, what''s the matter!?" Cardo was paralyzed on the ground in horror, with a deep fear on that funny face. "Save me, save me--!" A man wailed and fell in front of him, grasping his ankle with his palm, and then turned into dust like mud. "Ah!" Cardo''s psychological defense line seemed to have completely collapsed, screaming and screaming and running desperately towards the back. However, the body was pulled by the invisible power, the more struggling, the closer the silence was to the demon in his eyes. to the back, it seems to reach a certain limit. Rolled his eyes and kicked his legs, so he passed out. looked silent. I am so scary. Isn''t this an evil businessman who dares to do anything evil. This ability is too weak. "Let me see it." narrowed his eyes silently, and lost a mental detector to Cardo. Although telepathy can be used to blur some things, it is not as fast and accurate as the customized service. The result of detectionthe spirit is controlled and influenced by illusion. The person who performs the operation is with soil. "Sure enough..." Silence actually already had this conjecture. The organization is now in the first stage of the plan to accumulate wealth. Only relying on the corner, how can I make so much. The most important thing is that this is the first task of the seventh class. Silence doesn''t believe that Ape Feizhi will not find out Dazna''s true identity and the enemies he faces, so he dare to send Jiuwei Zhuli to do this task, even if he really doesn''t know, after Kakashi learned the truth , You should also take Naruto to give up this task immediately Silence has guessed everything. Uchiha Itachi, who was a spy at the Xiao organization, discovered Cardo, a controlled evil merchant. Aruhito deliberately removed Cardo. By the way, Naruto had a good insight into how Dazner took the courage of a country. Arranged the seventh class to do this task. "There is a feeling of Dumbledore." smiled silently, seeing no emotion. Then, he dropped another wealth detection technique to Cardo. eyes brightened. Excluding fixed assets, the remaining working capital still has 500 million? Although is far inferior to his status as a top wealthy businessman, considering that he has only been a puppet under control for a long time, it is already unexpected to be able to leave so much money for himself. In this case...... Silence raised an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth, and slowly extended his finger, gently. IllusionSolution. ...... Kado, had a very long dream. From a young age, short stature, bullied and ridiculed, and then back, relying on fierce, gradually owning wealth, owning subordinates, controlling shipping, relying on various illegal businesses to quickly make a fortune and become rich. The first half of life is like a legend. himself, is also full of enthusiasm, and feels that there is no one else to bully him under the sky. until-- met the ninja wearing a whirlpool mask. Without dialogue, or even conflict, just a face-to-face, he fell into a situation where he could not control himself, most of the wealth fell into the hands of others, even those dependent ninjas left one by one, and himself Its so muddled, I only know that I keep making money and I am constantly being snatched away. is like having a nightmare. just now. wake up. Kado opened his eyes and found that he was still lying on the cold ground. The memories of the past, including those before the coma, poured into his mind. "Wake up?" A faint voice came from the side. Kadu suddenly stood up, and the chunky body turned out to be quite agile. He saw it. This mysterious man with a cane and a cat killed nearly a hundred people with just a snap of his fingers. sat leisurely on the chair in front of him, with a gruesome smile that made him feel creepy. Puff----- Kado knelt down on the ground extremely swiftly, and gave a loud bang with a thud, seemingly suppressing the crying voice and generally said, "Thank you, Lord, for lifting me out of control." silently glanced at him with interest and closed his mouth, but the voice sounded strangely in Cardo''s mind. "Put up your disguised posture, your humble but struggling soul cannot escape my eyes." "..." Cardo''s body shuddered obviously. "Are you hating?" Silence raised an eyebrow, and the voice resounded like a devil whispered again, "No matter how hard you struggle, like how much wealth you have, you are still just humble, like ants, being tampered with by others. , Your pain, your hatred, your unwillingness, I, but see clearly." Kato''s teeth were clenched tightly, and there was severe pain in his gums, but he lowered his head deeper, and even dared not squeeze his fists. He is indeed hateful and indeed suffering. The humble self, and the unwilling soul, this strong contrast almost distorted his soul. Even one of the world''s richest merchants. In front of a truly powerful ninja, it is not just like a ant, it is being played around wantonly. "Very good Silent smile at the corner of my mouth seems to have expanded a bit more, "I have received your will to change your destiny, so, decide, the chance to change your destiny is at this moment... ...." Kado was brought to the land to perform illusions, and even confused his understanding, but in fact did not change his personality too much. Those sinful businesses, unsatisfied ambitions, are all real Cardos. But... what does this have to do with making money? 500 million yuan, which is a full 30 million trading points. This is by far the largest business. will not have much impact on the world economy. So... watching Cardo excited and full of desire, silence is thinking about what kind of ability should be given to him. Chunky image, short and powerful... has. The martial artist is good. The seeds of "Qi" from Dragon Ball World can be used as transfer props for martial arts masters. If there are 500 million yuan, the strength of Cardo may be able to touch the edge of the movie level directly from an ordinary person. . Such a person who was originally like ants in everyone''s eyes. has such power. There is also some curiosity about silence, where he can really go. ...... the next day. left silently and contentedly. was behind Kado who knelt down on the ground and gave him a courtesy. He didn''t seem to change at all, but the expression of extreme excitement seemed to tell a huge change. "Xiao." Cardo murmured a silent name that seemed to have been accidentally said, with a greasy and crazy smile. Chapter 74： : Completely different people What Kado thought and what he was going to do, the silence was naturally clear, but he didn''t care. If you want to convert the money from the transaction, or the rest into a universal transaction point, you must meet the two conditions of the two parties of the transaction and the price ratio of the transaction items within the range. means. The card paid more, no matter how harsh the silence, he must be given at least one fifth worth of items. So now Cardo is already a short but powerful martial artist with strength close to shadow level. "It''s a pity that there shouldn''t be too many transactions with these wealthy merchants." Silence with a cheerful smile seemed to regret some self-confidence, "If there are too many transactions, the money will be worthless. For long-term consideration, it can only be more." Start with those ninjas." "Meow--" Fei Ju''s lazy response, her little head still couldn''t understand what the silence said at this moment. "Yo, it''s about to start." The silence suddenly stared. was a little excited, and his figure disappeared like a phantom. When he appeared again, he was already standing on the sea. This is early morning. There is a light mist on the sea, which does not affect the sight, but brings a hint of coolness. And in the middle of such a sea, a large, under construction bridge spans between the sea island and the coast. is the location of the final battle in the original story of the Kingdom of Waves. "The place is the same, but people, but it is completely different..." murmured silently, with his current mental strength, he could clearly perceive that above the sea, the figures of two people were shrouded in mist. Never cut and white again. The two men''s dress today is quite different from the style of this world. It looks more like a player in a game world. From armor to clothing, they are exquisite and full of beauty. can be seen. These two people are completely used to the power they have today. The first official PVP is about to start. The silence finally passed through his plan in his mind. After confirming that there were no omissions, he chuckled and concealed himself with the trading point. Now, just wait and see. No longer chopping off and white, I have also seen the wooden leaf ninja who is on the bridge, guarding the target character Dazna. "White." Say no more, "According to the plan, I attracted the attention of those two little ghosts. You look for opportunities to kill the target person in the fog. Be careful not to kill the Konoha Ninja, even those two. So is the imp we are not yet sure about the attitude of the adult. didn''t intend to offend Kono too much if he didn''t cut it. Even after knowing that the two imps were the same people who bought cans, this was even more so. He always has a feeling that the adult sells jars for another purpose. is like the first sentence after the adult appeared. Come after the will to change destiny. This gives him the feeling. It''s as if these people are specially selected. "Yes! No more slashing adults!" Bai simply said decisively, which was also in his favor. Bai didn''t like killing originally, but just forced himself to stop beating adults. "Then start!" No more talk, no more words, a little force, jumped directly, and then stood in front of them in the alertness of Kakashi and others. is still as straightforward. "Don''t cut the peach land again?" Kakashi looked at the man in front of him holding a weird weapon and wearing a tanned weird armor. After watching it for a while, he seemed to dare to be sure. is really this image, quite different from last time. The key is-- "Your beheading sword?" Kakashi frowned. Peach land is no longer beheaded as one of the seven people in the former Wuyin Village Ninja Sword, but the beheaded sword is better recognized than himself. No more no response. The brown eyes just glanced at Sasuke and Naruto. Sasuke seems to have misunderstood what he meant. felt a little angry, carrying a sword, and rushed straight up with a short step. "Since you still dare to come, I will never let you run away again this time!" This week, Sasuke finally has time to thoroughly familiarize himself with his new power. Compared with seven days ago, it has improved more than a little. So even if there is no Naruto to keep up. He is also confident that he will not be able to fight again, or even heads-up! figured out a phantom pace, but in the blink of an eye he rushed in front of the uncut, and the long sword spurted toward the heart of the uncut with a mysterious trajectory. The killer is full! The last insult that was teased, and the determination to practice the sword with blood, let Sasuke not have the slightest softness. This sword that carried out the skill was first blocked by the weird weapon that did not cut the hand, and a series of sparks came out of the impact. "I''m alone, you''re not my opponent." The tone of never-cutting with an obvious sneer. "Hum." Sasuke was not angry, but the corner of his mouth was raised upwards, "It is worthy of tolerance, but my sword is not just that!" The foot twisted, the force from the legs to the waist, and then rushed to the arm, but in an instant, the force of the whole body was concentrated in the sword in his hand. Take a good look at the results of my practice! Sasuke looked with excitement, as if he had already seen that he would no longer be slashed by this sudden force He even vomited blood and flew out. Bang! came from a clear and audible voice. But it did not come from and the weapon of the confrontation came from the feet that would not be cut again. The concrete bridge deck was struck out with two cracked footprints. However, if you don''t cut again, you won''t retreat in half a step! Sasuke''s smile suddenly became stiff. In the moment just now, he felt like he had hit a huge rock, or even a big mountain. Even if he used sword skills to gather the strength of the whole body in one point, he still stood still. how is this possible! ? This is extremely superb swordsmanship! "Little devil." No longer cut his head slightly, the brown eyes, like a demon, appeared in Sasuke''s eyes, and the bone-killing intention hit him without reservation. The next words made Sasuke''s pupils shrink suddenly. "Don''t think that you bought a few jars from the adult, and you feel that you are invincible." No longer cut your hands and grabbed the huge emperor. With the words of Sen Han, they opened suddenly, "Otherwise, you will die." Its miserable, like your sword! The scissors-shaped emperor locks his sword at the moment of Sasuke Lengshen, and then severely cuts it. Snap -----! Qingfeng sword''s subtle sorrow reached Sasuke''s ear. Unbelievable in his eyes, he no longer cut the muscles in his arm and burst into a sigh. "Stop me!" With the sound of metal cracking, Sasuke''s sword pulled out of the jar completely collapsed, and a third of the sword tip was ejected and heavily inserted on the bridge. Qingfeng sword, broken. Chapter 75： : Guess how much I spent Sasuke couldn''t believe what happened before him. The sword in his hand was cut off by the opponent! There is nothing more to say. The other party knew about the merchant, and even knew that he bought the jar! "Hehe." No more chuckles lightly, raised his feet, "Go away." Sasuke, who had no reaction at all, was kicked on his stomach and flew out violently. This was originally the result of his expected opponent. "Sasuke!" Naruto quickly rushed out to catch Sasuke, but under the tremendous strength, the two held and rolled for a long distance. "Sakura, send this medicine over, Lynn, you guard Mr. Dazna." Kakashi''s eyes had sunk. is like a dead fisheye. Even if his face was covered by a face mask, he could guess that his present complexion was ugly. However, Sasuke was more ugly. There was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, watching the broken Qingfeng sword with his hand, the incredible look remained in his eyes. That day, he remembered clearly what he said in silence. Qingfeng sword, although there is no special ability, but it is unique-hard. For kendo newcomers, a sword that can be used for a long time and cultivate emotions is particularly important. but now. This time, even for ten days, the sword was broken. "I want to kill you, you are already dead!" no longer cut the emperor with his hand obliquely and said shamelessly, but his heart was also shaking. During this time, he tried this new weapon. Whether it is Ku Wu, darts, or even his beheading sword, it can be cut off without any effort. It can be described as an artifact, but when he just cut off the sword in the hand of the little devil, he exhausted his greatest strength. . Know that the earth suit on his body is the main strength equipment! Is this the terrible weapon in the jar... looked at Sasuke, who seemed to be completely injured after taking the drug, and two-thirds of the sword left in his hand, he couldn''t help being thankful again. Fortunately, he also met the adult. And Sasuke. holding his broken sword, staring at the one in front of him no more. "Why?" He said hoarsely, "Why would you know that person, the weapon in your hand, your strength..." "Why?" The uncut eyes narrowed slightly. "Do you think that you are the only one who desires to change your destiny? Don''t joke! It should be strange that I am right. What a change like a little devil like you. If the qualification of fate is not favored by the adult, you will not survive a round in front of me." As a kind of forbearance, I still understand some of the methods of attacking heart. has proved to be effective. Sasuke gnawed his teeth, his eyes looked extremely terrible, and the hand holding the sword was a burst of green muscles. "Don''t count, Sasuke!" Kakashi whispered, "He is interfering with your emotions." "I know." Sasuke squeezed out this sentence word by word. He just refused. Obviously, the enemy that can be easily defeated, the result becomes stronger in a short time. "How many jars did you buy?" Sasuke suddenly asked that he had some urgent desire to know this answer at the moment. After buying the jar, the strength and the bottom card are completely impossible to guess. The only thing that can be roughly seen is the number of cans opened. If it is an amazing number. Then... Sasuke felt that he could give up his mission and escaped. He still had revenge that had to be retaliated. How could he easily die in such a place. "Ghost, do you want me to tell you all the jars I bought and the treasures in the jars?" There is also a little heart in the heart that doesn''t cut, "If you are afraid, you can take the ninja guard from your forehead and shrink it. Never come out of your peaceful village for a lifetime." Last time, with the cooperation of two imp, he was punched hard. had to retreat. But this time, the form is completely different. Everything is because of the adult. "Damn it!" Sasuke whispered in a low voice. If the other party also bought the jar, they would never know what direction it would be in, and how powerful it was. I bought it because of myself. So I can more deeply feel the fear brought by this unknown. "Naruto, eat Dali Pill." Kakashi said to Naruto that he now feels the pressure under this unknown, but still has not forgotten his responsibility as a teacher. He moved his forehead up to reveal the eye of the writing wheel, and then said slowly: "The battle between ninjas was originally full of deception and temptation. Never try to get through the opponent''s cards in advance, let alone underestimate any one of the enemies, and peach land will not cut again. Guess, how many jars did I buy?" "..." never looked down again. Unknown is relative. The powers of Sasuke and Naruto are roughly clear, but Kakashi, the famous ninja, has never shot. But... his biggest hole card has not been used yet. must not be stage fright. In the battle between ninjas, the timid ones lose half first. "Huh, it seems that you plan to shoot it yourself?" No longer slanting your head and looking at it obliquely, "Just, I''m too lazy to fight the kind of devil who is not qualified as a ninja, let''s have a ninja, Really fight." "Teacher Kakashi!" Naruto was a little anxious all at once, and he seemed to want to say something, and was suddenly pulled by Sasuke. Kakashi didn''t buy any jars at all. They all know this. However, what Kakashi had just said was already obvious. Temptation. must test the opponent''s strength before deciding whether to insist on completing the task. Kakashi is preparing to personally test the strength of the opponent after purchasing the jar. UU reading is undoubtedly extremely dangerous, but this was originally a life-and-death fight between ninjas. The atmosphere at the scene gradually slapped up. Sasuke and Naruto, in the confrontation between Kakashi and the never-ending, felt a completely different murderousness than just now. These two people are really serious in the real sense. ৡ! It seems that at the same time, two people bounced at the same time, and their bodies moved very fast, in order to maintain the opportunity to cast and avoid ninjutsu. speed, not too strong. flashed such information in the minds of two people at the same time. Then, it is strength. Boom! Huge scissors and no collision, everything is cut off. Only the inner blade has the effect of cutting off everything. The sharpness on the outside is the same as that of ordinary big swords. After that, it bounced off at the same time. Kakashi''s palm trembles slightly. Does strengthen strength? "Huh, I thought how strong you would be." No longer severing the strength of strength, he continued to put pressure on his words. "Isn''t the Konogi Ninja so poor? It''s a waste of the opportunity given by the adult!" " "Poor?" Kakashi will not show weakness. "Since you know me, you should know my name. How much useless ninjutsu can I sell?" "..." No more trembling in my heart, I almost forgot this, but my eyes are still disdainful, "Isn''t ninjutsu only you? Then, guess, I have survived these years for revenge How much money was placed?" "..." Kakashi swallowed. Chapter 76： : Another can opener After realizing that the language test had no results, both of them were silent. became more vigilant in each other''s hearts. Under normal circumstances, the ninja temptation, although there is a link of language confrontation, but it will not be vigilant to this degree. However, they all know that the magic of the jar is completely beyond common sense. No longer worry about Kakashi will suddenly take out a bracelet to transform into a beautiful girl and then greatly increased in strength. Kakashi worried that if he didnt cut, he would use some lore skills like Sasukes flying fairy. can not imagine, can not guess. It seems that everything is possible, which is very different from ordinary ninja fighting. Just... Fighting is a must. "Kakashi, warm-up exercise is over." No longer cut the emperor with his hands high, one-handed seal, and suddenly, the white mist appeared like tide. "Forbearance and haze..." Kakashi looked at the figure that was no longer in front of him and disappeared into the thick fog. The vigilance in his heart became heavier and he gritted his teeth. Two pills appeared in his hand. One Dali pill and one temporary Zenglan pill. Among those secondary medicine jars opened by Tsunabe, not many can be used for increase, most of them are healing medicines, but the one in front of me is obviously a series of enhanced strength that I bought before I was exposed to it. Juli is even greater than the pressure Kay brought to Kakashi. Why would I sell this kind of person? Kakashi''s mind flashed a silent and gentle expression, and his eyes gradually became more complicated. Is it in the eyes of that person. Does not cut such a will controlled by ambition and greed as a will to change fate? In any case, now there is no choice. "Sasuke, Naruto." Kakashi shouted in distress, and raised his voice, shouting, "You protect Mr. Dazna, in addition, Lyn." The last sentence said only one word, but Lin already understood. Kakashi carried most of the treatment medicine with Lin. "It''s really a tacit cooperation." The sound that didn''t cut again seemed to come from all directions in the mist, "Kakashi, before the adult left, I once asked if I could continue to deal with you, you know that adult How to answer?" "..." Kakashi did not speak. But the sound of not cutting again, still came very clearly. "The adult... don''t care." When it comes to the last word, the sound is as if it is at the ear. Behind--! Kakashi waved Kangwu behind him in an instant. boom! The sound of crisp metal impact came, and Mars splashed around. The huge force pressed Kakashi from the weapon, and no longer cut the armor on his body, all gleaming with brown light. Even if it hasn''t been collected yet, it is a combination of eleven second-level special equipment after all. The blessing on the force is definitely not trivial. Click... The concrete under Kakashi''s feet cracked a little bit, the shoes could not bear such force, and had already ruptured, and Kakashi''s arm was trembling. Even after taking Dali Pill, his current strength is still too weak compared to not cutting again. After all, it took a lot of light groups without cutting. "Why don''t you speak, Kakashi?" There was still room for him to cut it again, and the strength on his arm continued to increase. "It seems that you haven''t seized the opportunity given by the adult, saying that selling ninjutsu, really just Bluff? Look, your legs are shaking, the scissors have already touched your head. Next, I just need a hard one, and your head will be like that sword..." Kakashi bit his teeth, his face flushed, already using the strength of his body. The click on the ground is getting louder and louder. Sure enough, is the other party''s equipment all special equipment... Kakashis eyes glanced at the equipment that was never cut, and his eyes seemed unbelievable. After all, the output of special equipment is extremely scarce, and such a whole set...is it a tertiary jar? Can''t drag it anymore! Kakashis writing wheel seems to be changing towards a certain shape. But at this time- "Teacher Kakashi!" Naruto seemed unable to tolerate the picture that he no longer cut through the words, waving his fist, and rushed directly into the fog. not good! Kakashi clearly captured the smile in his eyes. This guy said those words on purpose! and friends! His kaleidoscope writing chakra requires a certain amount of time to accumulate Chakra, which is too late. Clenched his teeth, and the bitter strength of his hand was inclined to the right, allowing some of the strength to directly cut the right shoulder, and then took the opportunity to twist away and exchange the injury to relieve the restriction. "Naruto, go back, he still has a colleague!" Kakashi rolled awkwardly on the ground and shouted loudly. "What?" Naruto stopped in a daze, turned his head, and there was only a white piece everywhere, where he saw Sasuke and others. "It''s too late." no longer cut, no hurry to attack Kakashi, just stood there, the exposed eyes seemed to be mocking silently. The two imp, one less. The remaining one will not be a white opponent at all. is the moment when his words fell, several silent arrows flew out of the dense fog at a very fast speed, and shot towards Dazna. So fast! Sasuke couldn''t get all the defense at all, and could only subconsciously guard against the vital point of the body, but there was no concession. Puff Puff The sound of the piercing body. "Ahhhhh!" The sore body caused Sasuke to scream. "Suo, Sasuke --!" Naruto''s expression is helpless like a child with a deep panic. If his recklessness caused Sasuke to have an accident, even death... "Naruto, run in the direction of the sound!" Kakashi panted, listening to the screams just now, and his heart was tense. "Give up, Kakashi." No more cutting the emperor''s hand into the ground, it seems that there is no plan to shoot, but the voice is clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears, "My companion, the number of open jars, but More than me." is just such a sentence. let Kakashi''s heart sink into the bottom completely. He could hear from the tone he never cut again that this was not a deceptive lie. There is another one. People who opened more jars! "Sasuke, drink the medicine." Lin quickly poured a bottle of red potion into Sasuke''s mouth, and then, her hands flew, pulling out the ice arrow that pierced into Sasuke''s body at a very fast speed, and let the medicine repair the body. As for Sakura. had already collapsed to the ground, and looked like a hedgehog filled with ice arrows, like a **** Sasuke, and his spirit seemed to be on the verge of reaching its limit. "Just for an unrelated ordinary person." In the thick fog, a voice that could not distinguish between genders slowly came, "Is it necessary to desperately?" "Shut up! Shut up!" Sasuke''s body trembled, and he endured the severe pain in his body. He just heard the words that he didn''t cut again. Another one, who bought the jar! Why, he obviously bought so many jars, but one after another appeared stronger than him who also opened the jar! Chapter 77： : What is this kid going to do? Sasuke''s desire for strength makes him subconsciously compare. But the result is always cruel. Even if he had the strength that was judged to be forbearing, but he couldn''t beat Kakashi at all, he didn''t expect that the enemies he met casually even bought a jar! Looks like I bought a lot! Damn, why are these people so rich? Sasuke held his hand and interrupted the sword, trying to find the attacker from the fog. "White, move faster." It seemed that there was some dissatisfaction urging not to cut the brow. Dragging down, another little devil will soon find a place according to the sound, and then one-to-many, even if it is white, will have some trouble. "Yes!" A voice came again from the mist. Sasuke suddenly became alert and blocked Lin and Sakura in front of him. The injury on his body was completely recovered at this moment. But there was no time to lament the magic of the potions. Whoosh. The continuous ice arrows penetrated the dense fog like a ghost. Can''t hide! Sasuke stared at his eyes as if he wanted to see through the ice arrow''s trajectory, but he could only see a trace of it indistinctly. Puff puff-- As if it was just a repeat, Sasuke''s body was once again filled with ice arrows. is a severe pain all over again, and he can barely guard the vital position at most. Sasuke gritted his teeth, but this time there was no screaming. Lin immediately cooperated with the medicine to heal the wound. After a while, those injuries healed quickly at a rate visible to the naked eye. "It was so magical." The people in the mist seemed to be able to see this scene and uttered a sigh, "But even if you have more magic medicine, you will definitely die in this way." Although the voice came from the fog, but it seems to come from all directions, it is completely impossible to judge the position of the other party. "Damn, what series of jars did you buy!" Sasuke gasped, but he didn''t dare to blink. He has already felt this real life-and-death crisis. As long as the mistake is instant, it will be killed immediately. "The next time, it''s not Dazner." The voice in the mist came slowly, "but the girl with pink hair behind you." "You!" Sasuke''s complexion changed greatly. If he could barely keep himself, Sakura''s current state is basically mortal. "Sorry, if I can, I don''t want to kill." Bai can already feel the sound of Naruto''s approaching, no longer, picking up the long bow in his hand, several ice arrows, is slowly forming. He really didn''t want to kill. But in order not to slash adults, you can make yourself colder. The arrow shot quietly, shooting at a speed that was indistinguishable to the naked eye. As he said. This time, aiming at Sakura. "Damn, **** it!" Sasuke''s whole body muscles have been tightened to the limit, he opened his eyes, as if all his blood poured into his eyes. At this very moment. seems to break a certain limit. He finally saw it. The ice arrow that seemed like a phantom. waved the broken sword in his hand quickly. At this moment, he even shot the ice arrow that shot at Sakura in half. But there are still some piercing into Sakura''s body. Lin has rushed over, healing, and appeasing. "I can see it." Sasuke''s mouth finally smiled again, "Next time, your arrow will never hit again!" He felt it. own eyes. Write the eye! This originated from the blood success limit of the Uchiha family, and finally at this moment, the awakening began! Although it has just been awakened, Sasuke can do it if he has such eyes! "It turns out that blood inherits the limit... Alas." The enemy in the mist sighed, "Although surprising, but you should have been very clear that the adult''s jar, What kind of magical power is there, so my advice to you is to give up the task." Sasuke''s heart raised a bad feeling. is at the next moment. The dense fog in front of seemed to start surging. Is this... wind? Sasuke watched, and suddenly the wind that spun up quickly dissipated this thick fog. The person hidden in the fog finally showed his figure. This is a beautiful young girl who looks up to 14 or 5 years old. She is wearing an exquisite dark green armor and a white thigh is exposed from the short skirt to the leather boots. And those winds that can be felt by the naked eye. comes from that armor, accompanied by light green light. "Has that kind of power actually been activated?" It seems to be noticed even if he doesn''t cut it, "It seems to be more difficult than expected, but after using this method, you have lost." He seemed confident. "This is also the equipment that was opened in the jar?" Kakashi''s voice was a bit bitter. What exactly is going on? When the jar was opened that day, the special equipment was clearly pitiful, but now, both of them have a complete set! is getting more and more troublesome. Kakashi really began to consider giving up the task, the other party obviously bought a lot of jars, in this case, he must give priority to protect his disciples. "Finally found you!" Muscular Naruto rushed out of the side of White, waving his fists and hit him hard, blowing a fierce punch, "Dare to hurt Sasuke, I I will never forgive you!" This punch, with full strength and speed! However- Bai just gently tipped her toes, evading extremely lightly. "Useless." Bai Qing said softly, "Since this ability is activated, my speed has completely surpassed you, even if Huoying is close, it may not be able to hit me now." seems to confirm what he said, no matter how Naruto attacks, Bai just escaped with a relaxed attitude. Even... Sasuke, who opened the chakra eye, couldn''t see his movements at all! "Is this the power you get from the jar?" Sasuke held the broken sword in one handThe other hand held his fist tightly. Even if there is the power to write chakra, it still can''t! "Ugh......" At this time, Dazna, who had been silent, suddenly sighed faintly. "It seems that this is the destiny of the nation of waves." Even if he couldn''t understand anything at all, what kind of words like that adult. However, he also sees what is happening today. The most powerful Kakashi was injured, and Naruto couldn''t even touch each other''s clothes. He took a step, and even walked out of the protection circle of Lin and Sasuke, and stood in front. "Forget it, Naruto, it all happened because of me, you all have worked hard enough." Although there is no expression on his face, but there is regret in his tone that cannot be hidden. has been struggling for so long. is still such a result. "How is it possible!" Naruto squeezed his fists violently, his eyes full of unwillingness, he stepped back and shouted towards Dazna, "Change destiny, but that jar uncle has been hanging by his mouth. Uncle Dazna, the whole country, all hope is on your shoulders, how can you just give up!" "..." Everyone can only be silent. After all, this is most reality. Naruto did not get a response, and suddenly, he made an action that no one could think of. violently took out the membership badge tied to his neck. "Then, that could be..." Shocked in his heart, what is this kid doing? Chapter 78： : This is our mission At this moment, under the skill of white equipment, the fog has gradually blown away. no longer cut and did not continue to maintain. After Naruto took out the badge, it was like the attraction of a magnet, and all his eyes were gathered. Even Dazner, who doesn''t know the inside story, can feel the change of atmosphere at the moment. This feeling. It''s as if something bigger suddenly happened, putting down the battle of life and death right now. But Naruto seems to be completely unaware of the focus of the atmosphere, hold the membership badge, and activate it directly in front of everyone! "Are you a kid, are you crazy?" No more chopping down the voice, there was a trace of confusion in the tone, but it was too late to stop. is just a few seconds later. A slightly friendly voice appeared from the badge. "Naruto, why do you want to buy a new jar?" In the instant where this voice appeared, the whole audience was suddenly terrible and silent. no longer cut the forehead is cold sweat. If anyone says that he never wants to face it at the moment, it is absolutely silent, because silence not only represents the absolute mysterious power, but also represents his hope of becoming stronger in the future. In this world, there are no consumer protection agreements. offended the silence, it would mean that there is no jar to buy. "Uncle Jar." Naruto seemed to hesitate, but after looking at Dazner, he gritted his teeth, "Why sell the jar to someone who will never cut it again!" "His--" Can''t help but take a breath. This tone, this little devil is really fearless. Even Kakashi smiled bitterly. Naruto simply can''t see any awe of the powerful, otherwise he will do those lawless spoofs. Even if it is silent. At this time, there was some speechlessness. He wouldn''t care about anything because of Naruto''s tone. Just... Can''t let others have the illusion that he speaks well in principle. "It''s on your side if you don''t cut again." Silence still maintains the slow tone, "Well, I will come here." originally, he was thinking about finding an opportunity to play. is not biased towards one party. It is to make these people understand more deeply, knowing the meaning of the Chamber of Commerce. obviously. This kind of words made many people over there nervous, no longer chopping or even subconsciously muscles tightened, standing straight like a soldier about to be reviewed, and Bai also quickly retreated to the side that no longer chopped, Sasuke held the broken sword in his hand, glared at Naruto fiercely, and then looked around nervously. That person may appear anywhere. step, step, step... is like the sound of hard leather boots stepping on the ground, which instantly attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone, including Dazna at a loss, looked in that direction. a figure gradually came out of the fog. Slim and neat dress, young appearance, seems to be a shallow smile, plus a cat on the shoulder, and a short-handed scepter in hand. gives people an indescribable sense of coordination. It seems that he should be like this image. "Sure enough, it''s all there." Silence with an iconic smile, looked around briefly for a week. is just a plain tone, but it seems to put a lot of pressure on everyone. stood straight again, bowed his head with Bai, and said: "I didn''t expect to disturb you, I''m so sorry." To say that among all the people present, the most awesome about the existence of silence is that they will never slap He Bai again. This is the difference between personality and identity. As a long-sought betrayal, they understand the meaning of power better than the rest. Not to mention. The silent jar is also about the dream of never being cut again. And the rest, even Naruto, who was careless, was a little restrained when he saw the attitude of never cutting again. He never stopped cutting after just bringing them a huge crisis, but he was so awesome of silence. Only a fool will be unresponsive. after all-- It seems that if you say a word in silence, you will go back if you don''t cut again. All the crises and despair will be easily dissipated. This is the influence of the noble. Dazner swallowed, looking nervously and expectantly at the silence. Unfortunately. Silence just lifted the scepter in his hand at random, "I have already said that I will not care about anything you are going to do." was relieved when he didn''t cut again. He was still worried, the silence would be very pleased with the two imp, even to the point of helping out. If so. Then he can only honestly retreat and give up this bounty. "Why, Uncle Jar!" Naruto looked like he couldn''t believe it, staring blankly at the silence, "But they want to kill Uncle Dazner, Uncle Dazner is the hope of the whole country! Why, Uncle Jarz? Sell ??the jars to people like them..." In Naruto''s heart, tell him what is the hero''s silence, just like the leader of his dream. carries hope and defeats evil. showed the heroes of the jar uncle with that admirable tone but sold the jar to the evil one. Sold to people who want to destroy hope. Naruto...I find it difficult to accept! However, in the face of Naruto''s disappointed tone, the smile on his silent face seemed to expand a bit more, to be more precise, it had a bit of playfulness. "It seems that you really have a great misunderstanding of me, Naruto." The silent dark and deep eyes slowly turned, seeming to be staring at everyone, and his voice seemed to accompany this seemingly magical gaze, domineering deep into everyone''s heart. "I am a businessman from the Almighty and Almighty Chamber of Commerce, walking in an endless world, selling jars to people who desire to change their destiny, and giving them hope to reverse their destiny. This is our mission, however" "The destiny between people is inherently fundamentally different." "Naruto, just like the destiny of being a hero, the evil people in your mouth, some of them, the desire to change their destiny, will not be weaker than you, or even stronger!" "But..." Naruto opened his mouth, but didn''t even know what to say. After all, now he is just a blood boy. The idea is simple, either black or white. "Don''t cut again." Silent turned his head to look at the cut again, "What can you give for the dream in your heart?" "...Everything!" No more slashing brown eyes, looking directly at Naruto not far away, the tone was plain but the determination in the eyes conveyed a very firm determination, "I have to do it anyway Things, no matter what you need to pay, even your own life, soul, must be realized!" Chapter 79： : A stage for chamber members If you don''t cut it again, you are not qualified to be called a good person. He is cruel and wild. In the ninja graduation exam, he killed all the other candidates with his own strength. Even after getting acquainted with Bai, his character has been softened, and he cannot hide the fact that he is a wicked person. But On the determination alone, he is indeed far beyond ordinary people. During the time when the four generations of water shadows were controlled and the Wuyin village was in trouble, all the seven people of the Ninja sword had rebelled against the village, but they had no longer determined to launch a coup and change the village. At this moment, the kind of will in his words that he would never give up even if he died, rushed towards Naruto. Naruto couldn''t help but took a small step back. He is really unimaginable. Why do people even have such determination even if they do evil? "It''s just incredible at this level?" Silent eyes seem to be able to see through Naruto''s heart. "That only shows that your will to change your destiny is nothing more than that. If you want to become a hero, you must face all kinds of Is not only a confrontation of strength, but also a confrontation between mind and will." "......" Naruto clenched his fists, seemingly stimulated by the silent and dull tone. In turn, stepped forward a few steps. pointed out not to cut again, shouting loudly as he refused: "I won''t admit defeat, no matter how much you are determined to do evil, my determination to protect your hopes will be even greater! Even if you are desperate, it will not let you hurt Uncle Zner!" "This little devil..." No longer stubbornly looking at the moment, gnashing his teeth and looking unusually stubborn Naruto. It seems that some understand why he will also be selected by the adult next to him and has the qualification to buy jars. Guarding hope? Will anyone really regard this fate as a choice that they insist on all their lives? "I''m just saying beautiful words verbally, but it''s useless." The line of sight no longer cut, and gradually sharpened, "With such determination, you can really...will die." He has begun to value and feel it. This is a confrontation of will. If this teenager really holds the determination to die even if he wants to stop him, he will not give in even if the silence is beside him. Determined that this kind of thing, once a concession, will be completely lost. "Well! Come here!" Naruto felt his heart beating, but instead of scaring him, it seemed like something broke through, and the blood in his body seemed to be rolling. He even smiled. That''s it, those heroes must be like him now when facing such evil people. "You guys, don''t just make your own decisions..." Sasuke held his broken sword, took a deep breath, and then walked to Naruto''s side, watching the one in front of him, "Sorry, although This guy is a fool, but I also have reasons for not being able to give in and having to be strong." He still remembers a sentence from a lineage of kendo. Sword repairers must move forward. Conquer the fear of failure first, and then defeat the enemy. He can indeed escape today, but he does not want to escape in the same way when facing the man in the future! Well, definitely not for the sake of Ming Talent. "The students I brought seemed to be some fools." Kakashi smiled bitterly under the mask. Obviously, in this case, giving up the task is the best option. Even if you go back, you will not be punished at all. On the contrary, He would have to suffer a painful criticism if he could see the person''s column force in danger and not stop it, even if he could finally go back alive. "Kakashi..." Lin stood in front of Sakura, carrying her hands behind her back, shouting with a shallow smile. Although did not say anything. However, Kakashi already understood what she meant. "I know." Kakashi touched the scar on his right eye, which was always bowed back. At this moment, it seemed to be unconsciously straightened a lot. "When the companion cannot be stopped, the only thing to do is to Just to keep up, I made a missed choice and won''t be wrong again a second time." Of course this is not the right approach. Even in the Ninja Handbook, it must be carried out as a negative teaching material. However, this is Kakashi. The three men in the seventh class seem to have reached some kind of strong bond at this moment. No longer looking at these people, holding the palm of the emperor with everything broken, exerting a little force, suppressing the voice and saying: "I seem to meet a strange group of ninjas..." "You are also strange enemies in their eyes." took over this sentence in silence. The smile on his face was different from before, and it seemed to start to be brilliant, even with obvious expectations. He raised the scepter in his hand and his voice rose in vain: "It seems that you have understood the fate of the can opener! It has always been so, there is no room for concession, no possibility of turning back! Your fate has been changed by the pot, but the changed fate will also constantly collide and Confrontation, the winner goes forward, the loser falls, so-start fighting." accompanied by a heavy scepter swing. boom--! The sound like glass breaking, swept the entire space at an extremely fast speed, and even the whole world. Then, in everyone''s incredible eyes. The entire unfinished bridge has begun to twist, rotate, and deform in a fantastic posture is the mirror magic from the world of Doctor Strange. The two ends of the bridge are disconnected from the shore in the creaking sound, staggered, extended, and rotated, completely contrary to the continuous change of physical posture, in a short period of time, it was formed layer by layer in the middle of the sea Two semi-circular squares broke in the middle. "Wow wow wow, what is this!" Naruto was completely shocked by such a magical scene. Don''t say that he, even if Kakashi and He never cut, faced such an incredible miracle. all rounded his eyes. They even suspected that they were in illusion, but it all seemed to happen in the real world. And Dazna is an ordinary person. faced with such an inexplicable power as a deity to change the entire world, he had already collapsed and murmured at a loss. "It is the stage! The stage of destiny for exclusive members of the Chamber of Commerce!" The silent and loud voice echoed in the scene like a dream. He floated slowly to high altitude. Then raise your hand and wave. The huge seawater on both sides of the disc is like being pulled up and quickly closed, forming a huge hemisphere, covering the sky. The silence at this time is like the creation god, playing and writing the whole world wantonly. That''s right, this is the stage. PVP stage. "In every world, for the first time, the real sense of destiny between the members of the chamber of commerce will be provided by the person in charge of the world to provide a stage of witnessing fate for free!" The silent voice fell from the sky, with some inexplicable meaning Reverberating in everyone''s ears, "Congratulations, you won this honor!" Chapter 80： : This is the faith of the Chamber of Commerce Fate witness stage! Everyone opened their mouths, but was silent, only to feel that there was a kind of unspeakable emotion in the chest that was constantly echoing. Such a miracle-like movement. turned out to just provide them with a battle arena. Almighty Chamber of Commerce, what kind of existence? What is the purpose of ? "Good, cool!" Naruto seemed to be the first to recover from the beyond-cognitive scene in front of him, clenching his fists, looking around with excitement. He liked the limelight the most, and he just felt extremely spectacular. And except him. Everyone else feels the indescribable pressure, just like ants face giants and mortals face deities. People in ancient society first saw the high-rise buildings of modern society, which completely subverted the recognition The impact of knowledge. infinitely high guesses, almost endless awe. Silently read everyone''s thoughts and felt very satisfied. This is one of his purposes. In any case, the official has an unprovoked interpretation authority, which is the most basic truth, and all subsequent plans must be built on this point. "As long as there is life, there will be a confrontation of destiny, even in the endless universe, destiny has an indescribable meaning." The silent voice fell from the air again, echoing on this huge stage, everyone Are very serious listeners. They have a feeling. At this moment, we are about to start to contact the higher level world. An unimaginable level in the past. "However, in the vast majority of the world, the humble life like you is just a step-by-step process of the already determined fate." Silently raised his hand, the semi-circular sea surface that enveloped the entire site suddenly The picture emerged, and there was even sound. It was on the original bridge. The protagonist is still Naruto, Sasuke, and others who will never cut He Bai again. the difference is. They kept the original appearance, no longer cut He Bai did not have equipment, as if silence had never appeared. "This is your original destiny." The silent voice accompanied by the content of the screen gradually played deep into everyone''s heart. Especially don''t cut He Bai again. After seeing the picture of Bai Tie no longer severing Kakashi''s Rachel''s death, seeing Naruto''s questioning, and seeing the last tear no longer severing, the two men''s inner emotions rolled like giant waves. This is real. In front of such a picture, they all knew that if there was no silence, and they did not buy those jars, this might be their destiny. And Naruto and Sasuke... opened their mouths the same. Sasuke saw himself falling in the pool of blood, Naruto who burst into anger for his death, and Sakura who was crying for him. Will he die? died in such a place? What about his revenge? I have to say, even if everything is changed now, but seeing your original destiny in this spoiler-like way, this shock to people is unparalleled, but everyone has a kind of almost intuitive The feeling is that if silence does not appear, this is their destiny. is reasonable, and there is no possibility of refutation. "The first time I saw you, your future, which had been fixed, sad, and unchangeable, unfolded in front of my eyes." At this moment, the silent voice seemed suddenly more angry. "This is Insult is an insult to fate! Even a humble life is qualified to struggle against fate! This is the faith of the Chamber of Commerce and our mission, so I came, I changed, and I shattered all this! " Bang! The seawater that hung upside down in the sky in an incredible manner rolled up a terrible storm. All the pictures are all fragmented! seems to foretell their original fate, too. No longer chopping and Bai''s body trembles because of excitement and excitement. Sasuke was also trembling. Anyone who knows that he should have died tragically but has been changed in the future will have the same mood. No one wants to be a puppet of fate, everyone is eager to control his own future. They are now. is particularly profoundly aware of the great significance represented by the magic jars of the Omnipotent Chamber of Commerce. As the silence said. Eligibility for struggling to fate. Those jars gave them such qualifications! Even Kakashi, this time also thinking, he has lost Lins past forever. couldn''t help shivering. After regains possession, the fear of loss will continue to expand. In an instant, the silent and omnipotent Chamber of Commerce in the hearts of everyone seemed to be lifted up infinitely, becoming extremely great and awesome. All of this was silently seen in the eyes. stabilized. In the previous week, he had been thinking about how to supplement the setting and purpose of the All-Knowledge Chamber. Said that it would definitely not work for money. is untenable and will also affect earnings. But if, for faith, the belief in the act of "struggling towards destiny", then the idea will be elevated. Charging is just following the principle of changing the price to pay definitely not required to make money. Only in this way. These talents will be willing, even grateful to treat the Chamber of Commerce, and regard krypton gold as a great gift. Many thoughts flashed in ''s mind, and the silence quickly turned his attention back to the matter at hand. "Of course, even if we tear up your original destiny, that does not mean that you will be able to control it." The tone of silence suddenly calmed down a little bit, and the sea that enveloped the sky seemed to become calm again. This also brought everyone back from that excited state of mind. indeed. Silence has long been said. is just to give them a chance to change, but still need to struggle. "If there is gain, there must be loss, and the battle between you is inevitable. As I just said, only the winner will advance, and the loser will still fall, but -" The words of silence turned, " As a member of the Chamber of Commerce, you, who are qualified to change your destiny, will still enjoy a lot of welfare treatment in the process of struggling to destiny. This stage is one of them." Welfare treatment! Will not be chopped and wait for someone to be uplifted a lot at once. The words just now have brought a respectable and great image to the chamber of commerce. They are like players who are full of fighting spirit for the game. has been determined to seize this precious opportunity to attack the destiny of longing. And welfare and treatment will undoubtedly affect people''s hearts. "First." Silence finally said the right thing. "Bet testimony. In this stage of fate witnessed by the Chamber of Commerce, both sides of the battle can take up to three times the points to bet. The points can be used to buy jars. " Chapter 81： : Kakashi spot krypton gold PVP betting service. Few games have such services, because it is easy to cause the stronger to become stronger and the weaker to become weaker. But it is different at this moment. Both sides have already bet on their destiny, and even one of them will probably die. In this case, the bet will only increase the enthusiasm of the can opener. This is exactly the case. It is just the first one to say that the two sides, especially Sasuke and Zaibu, who have great desire to become stronger, seem to have flashes of light between their eyes. Because this means that, if they win, they will most likely become stronger. "Second -" The speed of silence seemed to deliberately accelerate at this time. "Custody, you can choose to spend a certain amount of points. After your defeat, you will deposit items other than your own strength here at the Chamber of Commerce." "Third and the biggest welfare, rebirth, death in the battle of fate, your dead souls will not go to the underworld, but will be placed in your hands badge, as long as someone holds your badge, you can go from the Chamber of Commerce Buy limited jars dedicated to the resurrection of customers, priced at level 3, no matter how strong your strength is, you can open exclusive props from the level 3 jars that are sufficient to resurrect you-the probability depends on the will of the can opener to resurrect you And determination!" After finishing the three welfare treatments, the silence paused, and he stopped speaking. Leave them time to digest. As he conceived before, increasing the so-called PVP setting, the core purpose is still to make more money. to be frank. did not know the silence, the result of the fighting between these people today. Kakashi, Sasuke, and even Naruto may die. is undoubtedly a huge loss for possible future gains. However, it is impossible for silence to intervene and blow the whistle, even in the dark, because if a customer has a higher potential for krypton gold in the future, if it is biased, if it continues, it will undoubtedly attack the enthusiasm of other customers and even damage the image of the chamber of commerce. . Since he couldn''t stop the fight between customers, then provide resurrection facilities. no matter who. Even if he had six strengths before his death. As long as he died on this stage, he can still make enough props to resurrect them from the tertiary jar! If Sasuke died. Needless to say, Uchiha Itachi will definitely open the can to resurrect him and make a profit. Of course, if you dont want to revive the enemy, it is easy, then grab the badge. In this case. Silence will allow them to fight as much as possible, and be a neutral and bystander completely. Even, if you say something black, the more violent the fight, the more he earns! including bets too. points are actually trading points. Silence has already been felt. The value of money in this world has begun to fluctuate. If you continue to use money to calculate jars, it will definitely become troublesome. Take advantage of the bet and exchange it for points. And at this moment. After digesting these three benefits, everyone can also understand the meaning. The biggest benefit is undoubtedly the third! Naruto is okay to say that Kakashi and Sasuke are already at the level of tolerance, if they die, the primary resurrection coins cant resurrect them at all, and the later higher-level resurrection props, even if they are limited by the Paladins Paladin Jars, the money needed is also an astronomical figure. but now. Only those who survived, holding the badge of the war dead, buy the exclusive jar of the resurrection member, the hope of resurrection is undoubtedly greatly increased! "Naruto." Sasuke looked at Naruto, "If you die, at all costs, I will definitely resurrect you, if I die..." "You are not going to die, Sasuke!" Naruto fisted with fists. It seemed that he had not yet eased from the pictures of the original fate. His rare face was solemn, looking at Sasuke, he promised with solemn promise. "I will never let you die! Even if I bet on my life!" Naruto just saw it clearly. Sasuke, in his original fate, died to protect him. Such a thing. He will never allow it to happen again! "......" Sasuke didn''t speak, just twisted the beginning, but the corners of his mouth seemed to evoke an imperceptible amplitude. The bond between the two. was originally established in the Battle of the Kingdom of Waves, and now, it looks almost the same. "Now that you all understand." The silent voice passed down at this time, "Now enter the process, before the official start, you will all have the last half hour to buy the jar and decide to bet, because this is The stage of destiny among members, so only members can participate. Although Bai and Kakashi, although you are not members yet, you all have the qualifications to become members, decide for yourself." After the words fell, the tops of both sides turned from a stream of zeros. That represents the bet they will decide. But compared to this change. Both sides were shocked, it was something else. "Kakashi!" shouted again without holding the Emperor''s tool, as if deceived, his eyes widened, "You are not even a member!" If it weren''t worried about what powerful props Kakashi would take out. He had already laid this man down. Loss of this person also said seriously that he had enough ninjutsu. "One another." Kakashi was not embarrassed. "Aren''t you saying that the girl next to you has opened more jars than you?" "Huh, UU reading I can''t talk nonsense." Don''t sneer again. "Me too." Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly. Even now, they are still fighting each other in language. But soon. lowered his voice and got together with his companions. This last half hour, I am afraid that I must put up all of my net worth, because they have no certainty of winning. Silence is of course willing to see such a result. It is better to say that this is the situation caused by him. "Adult, the rest of my useless ninjutsu should be worth about 80 million yuan." Kakashi said in a whisper, he knew the silence over the sky must be heard. "It''s five million points." The silent voice also appeared only in his ears, correcting, "The real price of a first-class jar is actually three thousand points." Now that he has come up with the concept of points, he is naturally prepared to unify the unit, and points refer to trading points. Kakashi calculated it silently. is similar. is enough for him to buy two hundred first-level cans, and nearly 150 second-level cans. Then the next one is the series. He did not hesitate too much and asked directly: "Adult, is there a jar where I can temporarily increase my strength?" Judging from the previous situation, although the money is enough to improve a lot, the situation in front is grim. Kakashi, as the instructor of the seventh class, has the responsibility of guarding the students. and so-- He now wants to buy more items such as Dali Pills and Amplifiers that can increase greater strength in a short time, rather than permanently enhancing his strength. Chapter 82： : Taboo Jar Series Temporarily increase the strength of the jar? was silent for a while. Is Kakashi so witty? Silence your favorite use is to temporarily use various abilities with a small number of trading points, which is convenient and cheap. for example. Want to get down three generations, with one-time ability, if you choose good, even one million trading points is enough, but if you want to have the power of the third generation level, at least tens of millions of trading points. The power that has forever is very different from that used once. But the problem is. Fighting is also a one-time use to determine the outcome, even life and death. One-time power is not impossible to give, but needs to be controlled, otherwise it is easy to mess up, and even cause everyone to dare to buy permanent abilities, but only dare to buy one-time power to save life. "Kakashi." Silent thinking in his heart, he had thought of a way, he said plainly, "You must know that the same value items, the greater the power, the greater the defects, just like your eyes, Although it gives you great strength, it also brings great flaws." Kakashi''s strength can be said to also write chakra eye, and defeat also chakra eye. Five-five-year-old title, it is forced to helplessly. After all, he has strength in emptiness, but he cannot use it unscrupulously at all. Kakashi himself knew this, but in the current situation, he had no choice. "Sir, this is my own choice." Kakashi said firmly. "...Okay." The silence seemed to sigh, "Fate is in your own hands. Since that is the case, my recommended series is-taboo." is just a word. made Kakashi feel a little chill in his heart. In the world of ninja, there is no lack of taboo ninjutsu. "The jars in the Taboo series contain a variety of items and abilities that can greatly enhance strength, but there are often horrible costs." The sound of silence floating in Kakashi''s ears was like a warning, " There are some costs, even worse than death." "...I have decided!" Kakashi gritted his teeth. Since the resurrection of Lin, he no longer wants to regret himself. "That''s it." No more silence, and with a wave of his hand, two hundred first-level jars appeared in front of Kakashi. In fact, looking at it now, Silence feels that Kakashi''s winning side should be bigger. On the surface, Kakashi may not be able to win the game after strengthening, and Sasuke and Naruto may not be able to win agility and add to the extreme white, but they have more cards. Kakashi''s eyes, Sasuke''s flying fairy, and Naruto''s Nine Tails, and even a lot of potions. And don''t cut over there... Yes, there is also the Kampf bracelet. Silence suddenly thought, so to say, the result is really hard to judge. The Kemp bracelet was originally the big prize he prepared for Bai, and now it is no longer to cut the body of this stronger man, and the attribute of the increase is even greater. And at this moment. There was also a decision not to cut there, selling some of the ninjutsu memory that was not used often, used to buy jars for Bai, the series is agile, and it is similar to Narutos strength pots. Only fast and unbreakable. Both sides, enter the moment of can opening. "Teacher Kakashi, what series of jars did you buy?" Naruto looked at the jar in front of Kakashi curiously. "It''s just ordinary to enhance strength." Kakashi did not say in detail that at his request, the silent voice would only be transmitted to him. Only 20 minutes left. So Kakashi''s speed has increased. Open the first jar. Inside, there is a book. "What is the trick cheat?" Kakashi took it directly, opened it, and... gradually blushed. This is a picture book where people can move. From the magical world of Harry Potter. And the content... Kakashi''s nosebleeds will tell you. "Teacher Kakashi!" Sakura peeked out and stood up, flushing her sleeves. She seemed to want to punch Kakashi. "What series of jars are you buying!" "Kakashi..." Lin also opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth. The eyes from those big eyes seemed to be re-knowing Kakashi. "Injustice!" Kakashi hurriedly stuffed this picture book behind him, quickly stopped his nosebleed, and screamed with extreme aggression, "Adult, why is there such a thing!" "...I never knew that there were such things in the jars in this series." Silence seemed to be a little surprised, "Maybe, it''s because your will is too strong." He did out of mischief, and put a less healthy thing in it. But I didn''t expect that Kakashi would get it first. can only say that it is worthy of Kakashi carrying the little yellow book with him. The phrase of silence is passed on to everyone in the camp here. all at once. The atmosphere was strangely silent. Everyone''s gaze to Kakashi began to look weird. Will be strong enough to draw such a picture book in the jar? did not expect you to be such Kakashi! "Here, something must be wrong." Kakashi was busy with a shriveled explanation, especially when Lin was here, the gaze of why the innocent companion at that time would become a perverted uncle made him wish to find a place to dig into it. is simply a public sentence! "Huh This kind of thing doesn''t matter at all, Mr. Kakashi, there''s not much time left to open the can." Or Sasuke said, let Kakashi get rid of it. "Yes, that''s right." Kakashi took a deep breath, trying to get people''s attention back to the jar, and then opened the jar at a very fast speed. He really worried that such things would appear in it. looked forward and worried again. Fortunately, Kakashi regretted that there was no such irritating thing in the remaining jars. As usual, there were a bunch of empirical light groups and a small amount of medicine. In these two hundred first-level jars, the grand prize prepared for silence is a trick. Seven injured fists. The famous self-mutilation move. Well hurt yourself first, although the power is great, but the cost is also the same, even Kakashi thought of Kay''s forbidden technique, eight-door Dunjia. is worthy of the taboo series jar, at this moment, Kakashi has begun to understand the meaning of the word taboo. He took a slow breath, but he didn''t hesitate. "Adult, still this series, all purchased." "As you wish." Faint reply. Then, more than a hundred larger secondary jars appeared in front of them. Kakashi''s mind, those infrequent memories of ninjutsu, completely disappeared. sell it again, it will reduce its strength. Faced with these second-level jars, Kakashi''s heart began to look forward nervously. Powerful force, and the possible cost of terror. but still firmly opened. Just the twelfth jar, there was a prop that had never appeared before. A card. Chapter 83： : The power of blackout This is a card with a delicate golden streamer border, and it is not a mere mortal at a glance. But it''s really palpable. is the screen above the card surface. A pair of scarlet eyes. is still slightly moving, there is a complex five-pointed star pattern radiating in the pupil of the eye, and the moment anyone sees this pattern, it seems that he can feel the endless hatred contained in it. Killing, crazy, hysterical release. Just looking at this picture, Kakashi feels that there is a hidden negative emotion in his heart. He quickly removed his eyes. could not help being shocked. Even a simple gaze can bring people such emotions, this card, the eyes in the card. What exactly is it! ? Kakashi has a very bad feeling. He turned the card upside down, and the back was like a border. It was constructed from the golden lines of the mysterious mystery into some indescribable lines, just like some kind of seal technique, but when Kakashi looked closely, he found that those The golden lines seemed to have a brilliant flow, complicated to an incredible extent. "What the **** is this?" Kakashi asked quietly. Even if it is not clear, he also has a hunch that he is afraid of something extraordinary. "Seal the card." The silent voice passed to his ears. "Some power, even a certain state, exists with the mighty seal as a card. Unlike the light group, the things in the seal card are often time-effective. ." is actually in the form of a light group But the light group is not easy to carry. Therefore, designing such cards silently simply consumes a small number of transaction points anyway. Kakashi also understood. This is exactly what he wants, which can temporarily bring more powerful power. Just... these eyes... "Your luck is good, Kakashi, this card in your hand is sealed, but it is a good thing." As usual, there is a slight increase in the silent tone, which often means that the customer has drawn something good. He then said with some nostalgia: "Sure enough, the second-level taboo jars have a low probability of appearing in the world''s treasures. As you can see, you have a pair of magic eyes in your hands. To be precise, it is a copy called''Runaway'' The power of the eye''s experience card." comes from animation-the legend of the brave. When talking about the power of taboo, the first thing that silence thinks of is this world. The power and items in are mostly powerful, but the cost is often extremely high. Hearing the silence, even if Kakashi was a little wary of the pair of eyeballs, he was also somewhat expectant. he asked: "Master, what does it do?" The rest of them looked at Kakashi and knew he was chatting quietly with Shen Mo, but they concealed them. Among them, Lin, who was most familiar with Kakashi, began to have some worries in her eyes. But no one bothered at the moment. "It can give you great power." Silent simply explained, "Repetition eye is similar to writing chakra eye. After launching, you can instantly analyze the composition, form, nature, power of the ninjutsu you see, and you can use it directly. , Even reorganizing and creating new ninjutsu with more powerful power, and the ability to parse alone may be more powerful than writing chakra." After the copying eye is purchased, it can be applied to this world like other abilities. So it was originally used to analyze magic, but now it is also possible to analyze ninjutsu. Of course, the essence has not changed. "It''s so powerful?" Kakashi was surprised. said silently before, that he only wrote the eye of the wheel, which is worth tens of millions, which also means that perhaps only in the three-level jar can this level of power be developed. However, this is only a secondary jar. is worthy of the taboo series. Just... "Adult, it should be more than that." Kakashi thought of the extremely strong negative emotions revealed in his eyes just now, and explained the characteristics of the taboo jar long ago with the silence. guessed it. is definitely not so simple. "Yes, parsing, that is just the normal use of the copy eye, and the one you have drawn is the state after the blackout." The silent tone seemed to have an inexplicable meaning, "When the owner of the copy eye When you fall into emotions such as anger, fear, sadness, you will lose your mind, release its power completely, and with great hatred, destroy everything around you, until you die!" While explaining, he used his mental strength to pass the picture directly to Kakashi''s mind. is the scene where the male lead runs away. is like a demon. With a distorted smile and an indescribable distorted expression, he said words that people simply could not understand, like a vicious curse, and then crazily shattered everything around him. is really broken. Analysis, decomposition, destruction. Whether it is a person, a tree, or even terrain, all of it shattered into dust and then consumed completely. Kakashi couldn''t help but take a breath. Even if the picture is very short, he can already feel the power from this picture. If you are on the battlefield. is simply the ultimate weapon of killing. UU Reading This way until death? This price can be much larger than his writing eye! Not to mention , it loses its senses, and even the enemy is not divided. "However, because you are an experience card, as long as you can live to the end of the time limit, you can end." Silence added a sentence that is not at all like comfort. "If you can live to that time, at most it is because of overdraft. Just lying down for a few months." "......" Kakashi was silent for a moment, and took the card away. was shocked in his heart and could only smile bitterly. really is the power of taboo. He thought that writing the eye of the wheel was already incredible, but he didn''t expect the other world to have even more incredible eyes. Looking back at the picture that just seemed to be like a world of demons, Kakashi''s heart was already highly alert to this card. Loss of reason and then madly destroy everything. This kind of thing is only applicable when there is no companion around, not for today''s situation. Even less than last resort, never use it! Silently read this idea and didn''t care. He gave this thing, not for today''s battle, but with some kind of bad taste. In case there is really a day of use, when the time comes- Kakashi: Hahaha, break me up! Destroy it! Everything returns to nothingness! With soil: ?(????)?????? Think about the picture, it seems quite interesting. Kakashi did not introduce this card to Sasuke and others. With his personality, unless his companion is not around, he will not use it after this situation. Chapter 84： : Lets be more lively Although the cost is high, Kakashi is quite satisfied with being able to develop such a good thing that can be called a killer skill so quickly. Continue to open the can. In the taboo jars, in addition to the same amplified light group, most of the items, moves, and abilities are things that need to pay. Such as the potential immortals from Xiu Xian world, the secret method of amplification, etc. After use, it will fall into a period of weakness and even serious damage. In addition to the "Runaway Copy Eye" experience card that was opened in advance, silence also put in another "big prize" that is helpful to this game. A short sword made of unknown materials. Just as soon as he appeared, the rest of Sasuke and others looked happy. Weapons that appear in the secondary tanks are mostly not ordinary weapons! Often have a special and powerful effect. For example, Tsunato''s cross, even Naruto''s justice gloves. As long as the weapon is drawn, it basically represents blood earning! "The sword scales of Dorjelli come from the same world as the replica eye." The silent explanation sound passed right to Kakashi''s ear, and he seemed to be somewhat emotional. "Kakashi, it seems that you are very close to that world. what." "......" Kakashi''s eyes twitched. But he didn''t want to get in touch with the world at all. looked carefully at the short sword in front of him and asked: "Is this the same?" If it is a thing that makes people lose their senses, it doesn''t make sense at all, because it will be invincible and cannot be used when there are companions around. "Relax, this won''t lose your mind." Silence is like knowing what he thinks. "That''s good." Kakashi Pine breathed. "Just use it to pierce the arm, and then twist the left and right up and down a few times, your hand will change into the shape of a dragon, you can spray a good flame." After the silence was finished, added a sentence, "relative In other words, this price is really insignificant, and it seems that your luck is Kakashi." "......" Kakashi''s arm shook subconsciously. Pierce the arm? How many more twists? Is this trivial? What kind of a world is that, how are all these things... "Why, regret it?" Silence floated in the sky and looked at him with some playfulness. "I regret it now and I can''t refund it. I have warned in advance. Kakashi. The fate of the jar is relatively fair. To gain greater power at a lower cost, unless fate is so, the remaining cost must be borne by yourself." To be honest, silence did not expect Kakashi to make such a choice. But balance is a must. The powerful short-term power can indeed be given, but it cannot be as invincible as it is to silence yourself at no cost. Kakashi looked at the dagger and began to feel deeply what kind of jar he chose. If the jar is destiny. That opened these jars, as if to represent his future destiny. However, Yu Guang carefully looked at Lin Lin. looked at Sasuke again, Naruto. ''S inner heart, which was trembling because of the price, seemed to gradually calm down. "...No, this is exactly what I want." He solemnly put away this dagger. If someone has to pay for it. Then in the future. comes from him. Silently saw Kakashi''s determination, and said nothing more. Anyway, this is a good thing. The greater the determination, the more jars are needed. There is nothing in the jars left here that need special attention. and the other side. The process of opening cans without hesitation is long over, and the number of low-level ninjutsu sold without retaining the advanced ninjutsu is only enough to become a member. This alone. always feels that he has lost momentum. Of course, even if it is a first-level jar, silence still gives some good things, that is a body style from a certain martial arts game. Ling Fox Body Method. is like a spirit fox in use, with a nimble body, it is difficult to capture, and its value is not low. The last canning session before the duel is over. "time up." The silent voice fell from the sky like Hong Zhong, the whole space echoed. "It seems that none of you have the idea of ??placing a bet." Although a little discussion, but both sides are not sure of winning, and in the case of the possibility of resurrection, no one is willing to put everything on his body. Silence doesn''t care. The original bet was for the situation where there was hatred between the warring parties. Not only divide life and death, but also bet everything. The loser, even if resurrected, will have nothing. "So, does anyone want to deposit items other than membership badges and their own strength?" Silence asked again. "Custody." Kakashi and no longer both sides nodded. If you don''t deposit it. These rare equipment will definitely be taken away by the opponent after the battle. The storage fee is not expensive, just according to their current equipment level, they only need more than 10,000 points. "it is good--!" Silently watched the system assuming that the transaction was successful. Sure enough, as he guessed. In addition to the physical goods, valuable services can also be included. In the future, members will also apply for points by themselves. How much is your income. After all, the place outside the stage is killed in battle, but there is no resurrection benefit. And... verified the silence of his conjecture, thought about his plan, and the corner of his mouth slightly bent. Since this is the case, let this stage become more lively. "Fight, start the final countdown! Members are ready." Silently raised his scepter and waved his hand, the water flowed on it, which turned into a one-minute countdown. Then, the silence said as if to himself: "The first stage of fate in the new world, there should be an audience." "Audience?" Kakashi and others were shocked. And it is at this moment. Abnormal, protruding. On the sea barrier in the high altitude, a tear was suddenly torn open, and in an instant, unspeakable mental pressure poured from the high altitude, and everyone including Kakashi fell to the ground. boundless fear, anxiety, insanity, madness, like a nightmare-like murmur and a demonic roar roar in the mind. They want to raise their heads urgently, and want to look at the crack, as if this will ease the confusion. But on the other side. Intuition from the soul tells them incomparably. Can not watch. You will die after watching it! Such extreme contradictions and distortions almost make the mental disorder and collapse. Fortunately, this feeling lasted only a short moment. "Pay attention to your influence, you are only qualified to watch." The sound of silence came from high altitude, and then waved, and then all the terrors faded away like a tide, the chaotic spirit, even the memory of that emotion faded away, and everything seemed to never happen. Ever the same. what is that? They looked up, and behind that crack seemed to be endless darkness. Nothing at all. Only the soaked back ridge is telling them everything just now. Chapter 85： : Have the opportunity to benefit "Chunk." In that crack came a weird sound that humans could never make. is as sharp and crazy as knife-cut glass, which is uncomfortable. "Yes, this is a new world." The silent tone was like chatting with an old friend. "ߴߴ?" "Well, you are the first one to come." said casually in silence. And everyone below, did not dare to say anything. Although the memory, even the emotion just now has dissipated under the incredible power. But Kakashi and Zaikai will know. ''S cold on his back warned them at all times. Behind the crack is far beyond their imagination. "You don''t need to care too much." The silent voice came from above, "Watching the rest of the world''s stage of destiny is a qualification possessed by senior members of the Chamber of Commerce. He is not malicious to humans, but his life level is too high, ordinary humans, Even if he just hears his name, he will go mad, and if he glances at the deity, he will die in madness. But rest assured, according to the rules, he is only qualified to watch, and cannot interfere-just a trivial accident, I am now The influence has been erased." "Insignificant accident..." The sound of never-cutting is full of bitterness. was the accident, they were almost crazy. Sasuke and Kakashi and others were equally uncomfortable. Although they have lifted the chamber of commerce indefinitely. But this is still too unbelievable! Just going to hear the name will go crazy, even if you look at it, you will die in madness? Doesn''t that mean. As long as you walk around the world, you dont need to do anything. thought of that picture, even Naruto, couldn''t help but shudder. too frightening...... looked silently at their emotions. is quite satisfied. One of the reasons why increases this setting is just to perfect the background. including the previous images is to create an image of a terrorist force that truly spans the infinite world, the All-Knowing Almighty Chamber of Commerce. A good background is very helpful for creating player motivation. not to mention...... Silence is also a bit ambitious, maybe, someday in the future, this fake chamber of commerce can really be created by his hands. The thoughts in my heart surged, but he quickly calmed down. Look first. Just as no longer cut and Kakashi and others were shocked by the monster behind the dark crack, with the subtle sound, two cracks were opened. Everyone is nervous. "Hahaha." A hearty voice sounded, "No need to care, since you are a member of the Chamber of Commerce, as long as you continue to move towards your dreams, one day, you can step into the realm of unlimited, young destiny chaser, I will be in Waiting for you on the road to the future." Compared with the one just now, it is not even a human breath. Now this voice undoubtedly relieves everyone. is even a little excited. "Is this true?" Sasuke held the sword in his hand tightly, raised his head to look at the cracks, and the silence floating there, "Can we also be like you?" The uncontrollable kneeling just now, even if the influence has disappeared, the indescribable depression brought to Sasuke still exists. That feeling. is like telling him that the ants are still ants. but now...... "Of course!" The hearty voice said affirmatively, "The people of my generation come here in this way. The biggest significance of the members of the chamber of commerce is that they can transcend the limitations of the world and are truly endless." Sasuke swallowed, his eyes full of longing. He wants to become stronger! Not only for revenge, but also do not want to be despised. At this time- The sound came from the third crack. "Hum, no matter how hard you try, it''s still miscellaneous. Don''t confuse this king with your humble people." The voice seemed to be filled with endless arrogance. "Whoever allows the ants on the ground to raise your head?" What? The ants should look like ants, please use your ugly fighting to please the king." Sasuke''s expression stiffened. However, the fourth crack appeared immediately afterwards, and inside was a lazy and sweet female voice. "It''s such a nasty guy, do you want me to take your time?" "Interesting." The proud voice seemed a little angry. "Sure enough, there will always be stupid and ignorant, and if you are eager to die, this king will not mind fulfilling your wish." "Oh, do you want to come to a stage of the fate of senior members? Don''t be too eager, after watching this new world, I will be well satisfied." The female voice is still lazy and sweet, and it is true. "Will there be a duel for senior members?" The fifth crack opened, "That''s interesting." "It''s a new world, no wonder it would be so lively." The sixth crack followed. "Mr. Silence, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you starting to take charge of the new world again?" "......" One minute has long passed, but the cracks opened one after another. Although they cant see the appearance, they no longer have the momentum to emit like the original, but various voices, personalized tone, in this piece Space echoes. Everyone''s forehead had cold sweats coming out. Is this the real chamber of commerce? So many worlds, so many strong! Only Narutos eyes are shining with light With full curiosity and excitement, he looked at the cracks in the high altitude. He was originally a character who likes the limelight, such a stage, so much from a different world The strong man''s eyes made his fists clenched and excited. "Wait and see, I, Uzumaki Naruto, we must surprise everyone!" And it was at this time. Silence suddenly raised his hand. "Quiet -!" His voice was not heavy, but he overshadowed all the dialogue in a flash. Really silent. Only more than ten cracks exist, implying that there are more than ten eyes from different worlds paying attention to it. "The stage of destiny has already begun." The silence increased slightly. "For the sake of being the first stage of the new world, I will not care about you, but don''t forget the rules of the chamber of commerce-you , Only the right to watch the stage." The bird is silent. No matter whether it is a proud emperor or an indescribable monster, there is no sound. At this moment, silence seems to represent absolute authority. "No need to care." The silent voice fell again, but it was floating in Kakashi and no longer slamming everyone''s ears, "This time because of my presence and facing the new world, many senior members will be curious. Look, when you apply for the stage of destiny in the future, there won''t be so many people, even if you are here, you won''t have the authority to speak. In addition--" "Take this opportunity and show it well. Although they can''t give anything, if you get the favor of a certain person, you still have the opportunity to get the benefits of some rule permits, for example... please ask them to help you Purchase a small amount of higher-level jars." Chapter 86： : The battle has started is just the last sentence, which makes everyone''s face slightly change, and their heartbeat starts to accelerate. Higher level jar? Until now, they are already familiar with the situation of the jars sold by the Chamber of Commerce. The price of each level of jars differs by ten times, but the value of the items inside is also ten times different! In other words, if you dont cut the equipment of this body, and replace it with a three-level jar, it is very likely that one piece of equipment can be comparable. And more advanced jars, there may be more powerful abilities! Sasuke just thought for a moment, if the skill in the fourth-level jar, or even the fifth-level jar was drawn... hiss Just thinking about it in his mind, he couldn''t help but feel excited. The immortals in the second-level jars are so powerful. How terrifying the skills in the five-level jar! It should be easy to kill the man. Gradually. The atmosphere of the world has become somewhat different. If you just faced the audiences of different worlds and gave them a feeling of being too weak, it is still very tempting to concern yourself. Everyone will shout. ! while silently reading their thoughts, he also smiled with satisfaction in his heart. This is his second purpose in planning the audience appearance, in addition to improving the background-to add surprise. Players always have a desire to share after performing eye-catching operations. Even if they dont, if they add likes, comments, and even rewards, they will work hard for tangible benefits. Performance, some people even tirelessly repeat the game in order to make a video. Look at the current Sasuke to know. was still thinking of winning. Now I just want to win beautiful and wonderful, so that I can hope to get the recognition of a senior member, and then buy a more advanced jar to open more powerful power. No money? Such a rare opportunity, borrowing debts, even if you sell some useless abilities! So far. The four core functions of the entire PVP plan have been fully demonstrated. Resurrection, stimulating the desire to become stronger, perfecting the background of the chamber of commerce, surprise krypton gold impulse! "The battle has already begun." Silence finally sounded a reminder, and then kept silent. This seems to be a signal of gunshots. no longer cut and Kakashi both immediately formed a formation. Sakura and other unqualified people will automatically fly to the corner of the venue and can only be watched. "Sasuke, Naruto." Kakashi looked at the opponent in front and whispered, "Pay attention to teamwork, but don''t mess up in order to be in the limelight." "Relax." Naruto looked confident, full of excitement, and even took a few steps forward, "It''s still the same as before, I will take the lead!" "......" Kakashi and Sasuke''s eyes twitched. Naruto almost wrote the words "I want to be in the limelight" on his face. "No, now its not the same as before!" Kakashi narrowed his eyes slightly, and looked at the girl in front of him and the young girl, as if thinking of countermeasures. However, the reaction there was faster. "White." No more sipping. "Yes!" Bai replied that he didn''t even need to say much, and he knew the strategy of never cutting again. whirlwind was directly on his body, and then the longbow was filled, and several ice arrows quickly condensed with the whirlwind. "It''s coming!" Kakashi posed. "Hum." Sasuke snorted coldly, his eyes turned scarlet, and two black hooks slowly rotated in it, "I can block the arrow...?" hasn''t finished speaking yet, as if several ice icings seem to have crossed this distance in an instant, appearing in front of him, with a knife-like wind blade! can''t stop! ? "Flash off!" Kakashi pulled Sasuke violently behind him, and the pain in his hand pulled out a large phantom. Bang Bang. Almost a continuous sound of impact sounded. All the icicles were all blown away. Mystery and Soul Relief. Break the limit of thinking and gradually increase the speed of reaction. The price is a headache. The longer you use it, the more headache you will get. "It''s actually blocked!?" It seemed surprised to not cut again. With his eyesight, he just couldn''t keep up with the speed of Kakashi''s waving! The previous battle obviously did not have this strength. "Don''t cut the adult again, this is already my fastest attack speed after using the equipment skills." White''s face also changed slightly. The use of wind protection and the characteristics of weapons, this attack speed and previous shots are not at the same level. "Damn! How many jars did he just open?" Shen Sheng whispered without holding the big sword in his hand, "I''m coming!" The three people in front of Kakashi had already formed a triangular formation. Kakashi was at the forefront. Sasuke and Naruto followed, and rushed towards the unsatisfactory speed. "White, you help from the side!" "Yes!" White lingered in a whirlwind, pulling away the distance in an instant. No more cutting, insert the emperor in his hand firmly into the ground and block it in front of him, and then his hands begin to seal quickly. Water escape water dragon bullet technique! In the crack in the middle of the field, a water dragon sprang out and rushed fiercely towards Kakashi and others. "Art fire escape **** fireball!" Kakashi was also imprinted at a very fast speed, and a huge fireball was ejected from his mouth, with a scorching air wave, colliding with the front of the water dragon that will not be cut again The water collided with the fire, which brought a huge sound of water vapor. It was almost just a moment, and a large amount of mist spread out. "Not good!" The pupil that never cuts slightly shrinks. He has already reacted, the other party is ready to concentrate, kill him first, and then solve the faster white. But at this moment, it is already too late. Under the cover of water mist, the three of Kakashi successfully rushed to him. "Don''t cut again, see me this sword!" The broken sword in Sasuke''s hands sprinted toward him no more. The strength of the whole body is gathered on the sword. "Huh, it''s the same trick again." Knowing that this level of sword power is no longer chopped, but it is not as hard as before, but backed away, and then, several extremely fast ice arrows approached from the side angle. Sasuke''s heart and throat stabbed hard. Bai no longer keeps his hands, aiming at death. Bang Bang. The same noise, again Kakashi stopped Bai''s attack. And Naruto, who had already eaten the last Dali Pill, first came to the back of No More Cut, and with his fist in hand, sealed the retreat of No More Cut. Three people with clear division of labor. In an instant, I gave the pressure to never cut again. But... "Don''t think my speed is really slow!" no longer cut, a purple chakra airflow burst like a ghost. WuyinSilent Murder! Although it was originally a ninjutsu that moves quickly in the fog in conjunction with the ninjutsu and mist stealth. But at the moment. It is enough to use this ninjutsu to improve the speed. Chapter 87： : I have to use it too opened the jar, which improved his physical fitness, and the earth suit in the jar brought him great strength. This is an advantage that will never be cut again. speed is his strong point. The combination of the two, the power of play is enough to raise his melee strength to a very high level. "Kill you little ghost first!" The speed of not cutting again increased instantaneously, without retreating and retreating, the scissors in his hand were opened, and they were severely cut towards Sasuke who rushed up. The sudden outbreak surprised everyone. "Oh no." Kakashi''s face was filled with a strange red color, and Chakra rolled in his body, even a terrifying speed erupted in a short time, with Sasuke Cankan escaped this fatal blow. But after this. There was already blood overflowing in the mouth. The internal organs were repulsed. I don''t care if I don''t cut it again, but I just take a few steps backwards to open the gap first. "It seems that the jar you opened is the ability to explode in a short period of time." No more sneer. "Kakashi, after becoming a member of the Chamber of Commerce, our fight is completely different from when I was a ninja." These little ghosts can''t keep up with the experience, and now it seems that I won''t take away this victory." "..." Kakashi said nothing. It is not wrong to say it anymore. The experience of the past ninja is completely unsuitable. No one would think that a person with great strength is also extremely fast. Most excellent ninjas will have the characteristics of specialization. Because it is extremely prominent in a certain direction, it is an advantage of victory in battle. And now... "Teacher Kakashi." Sasuke supported Kakashi and whispered, "Ordinary fighting is not good for us. Let''s make a quick decision with killing moves." Yes, the trick. On ordinary physical qualities, Sasuke who opened the most cans, the original strength was too weak. And Kakashi, Naruto, the number of open cans is not much, the gap between those basic light groups is placed. said unkindly. Simple physical skill showdown, no longer cut a person can completely resist the three of them, the original equipment base and achievements are much greater than the light group absorption. Plus aside the white. The disadvantages became apparent. Kakashi didn''t reply, his hands were fastened, but just when he just posed, he rushed again without cutting. "Finction? I will not give you this opportunity!" No longer cut the purple chakra has been dispersed, but the speed is not slow, the emperor in his hand has a huge strength, every blow is enough to blow the whirlwind. Kakashi had to take Sasuke and Naruto away. ''S white offensive on the other side is also getting tougher. obviously. is also worried about not cutting again, worrying that Kakashi and others will come up with some great tricks, wanting to take advantage of the current offensive and win. The glory on the earth suit was obviously being played to the extreme, and the sound of horror broke through the whole square, and the air pressure surged wildly. Very fast and powerful monster. If you don''t cut it now, you will feel like this. And Kakashi, he has already begun to feel the heavy pressure that those secret methods have brought to him. More importantly, both Sasuke and Naruto cannot work at all. Ninjutsu is not available, the experience of body surgery can not be compared. Even Sasuke''s mysterious swordsmanship, because of the sharp scissors on the inside of the handle, puts his hands down. "It seems impossible." Kakashi pulled Naruto and Sasuke away, "You are right, Sasuke, this regular fight is not good for us." If he can skillfully use the evolved power of that eye, it is relatively simple. It''s a pity... In the current situation, there is simply not enough time to prepare for him. Even if he developed the Raju Ninjutsu, it would be easily blocked by the incredible hardness of the scissors. This kind of weapon with great lethality and strong defense is also matched with the strength and speed of the other party... Kakashi knew that he couldn''t hesitate anymore. No longer cut, it is a body ninja that is more difficult than Kai. Slightly negligent, Sasuke and Naruto will be seriously injured and even die. "Don''t cut it again, the jar you opened really gave you strong capital." Kakashi slowly took out the dagger from behind, "but as you just said, The battle between us is completely different from that of the Ninja, so--we have to use it." Doherly''s Sword Scale! If the ninja''s method is not very effective, then you can only try the treasure in the jar. and that kind of eyes come from the same world. can''t be weak. "Is that the special equipment you just opened?" His eyes narrowed again, and he didn''t continue to attack. is also the same as Bai as a secondary attack not far away. This is because of vigilance. The jar is unknown, unknown style, and unknown power, just as if you dont cut it again, with the indestructible weapons in your hand, and the equipment with attribute blessings on your body, it is easy to occupy the melee advantage. The other party took it out. is also likely to be a terrorist weapon capable of reversing the situation. "If I can, I really don''t want to use it." Kakashi held this dagger, and the hesitation and helplessness in his eyes showed that he was talking about the real idea comes at a price Weapons? "Looking no further at the unmatched bracelet on his hand, the corner of his mouth seemed to twitch. Then became more vigilant. Even if there are not many jars opened, he also understands that the higher the cost of weapons, the more likely the strength will be. Kakashi did not hesitate anymore. Raised the broken sword in his hand, and then pierced mercilessly into his arm, piercing the whole. Poof! blood, rushed out. "What!?" No longer glaring round his eyes. "Teacher Kakashi!" Naruto couldn''t help shouting. Even Sasuke looked at Kakashi inconceivably. As for Sakura, she covered her mouth subconsciously. was so pierced by the whole. This hand has been abandoned. "I can''t help it." Kakashi gasped hard with pain, "That''s how it''s used!" He even twisted left and right up and down a few times. The burning sensation came from the entire arm as if it was burning together with his own soul. "Ah!" Even Kakashi could not help shouting in pain at this time. And it is in such a painful voice. The entire arm began to twist crazily, and then under the sight of everyone, a faucet covered with red scales was drilled! As if to vent this pain, Kakashi waved subconsciously. The faucet extended violently, rushed out, and opened with a big mouth. A high-temperature flame like magma spurt out from the faucet, and it rolled and whistled away like a sea of ??fire. The air sent a terrible distortion under such high temperature. Chapter 88： : This is what you forced me From the perspective of silence over the entire sky, Kakashi''s arm seemed to really turn into a fire-breathing dragon. sprayed a large orange flame forward. "not good!" no longer feel the heat from the shop, with terrified horror in his eyes. How to hide this! ? hiding behind everything is useless! It is too late to use ninjutsu! "Don''t cut the lord again!" White rushed violently, and a wave of ice was a large piece of ice, but even so, it was only able to resist a moment under this terrifying flame. Fortunately. After all, he rushed to the other side before he was completely swallowed. left only a few burn scars. And half of the battlegrounds have been transformed into a terrifying sea of ??fire under the leading arm of Kakashi, and the terror heat wave tumbling shows that no human can survive in such a sea of ??fire. "Guru." Sasuke couldn''t help swallowing and looked at Kakashi''s arm. Although the use process is a bit scary, this power... is worthy of the treasure opened in the jar! Damn it! Why can''t he open such a powerful thing! And after Kakashi issued this blow, it was equally uncomfortable. "Call, call." He gasped heavily. Why, even this weapon consumes Chakra! Kakashi feels that he has two more big blue users at once, one is the writing wheel that cannot be closed, and the other is the right hand now. Although it is powerful, if Chakra consumes too much, I am afraid that I will even use my strength. Not coming out. Served several Qiqi Dan in one breath, and then gradually recovered. felt his right hand. is free to move, can stretch, thicken, harden, and breathe fire. And with the power just now... If Chakra is enough, Kakashi even feels that he can threaten the tail beast! As long as Chakra is enough! "Don''t cut again." Kakashi raised the leader in his hand, aiming at the non-cutting, "If there are no more cards, and I would not give up the task, then I have seen your ending, only death!" "It''s such a big talk!" no longer chopped up and stood up with white help, pulled off the bandage on the mouth, exposed the sharp teeth, and then gasped. looked at Kakashi''s leading arm with a deep sense of fear in his eyes. You can release this kind of large-scale fire attack comparable to S-class ninjutsu without finalizing it. I don''t know if there will be any other effects. Is this the equipment that Kakashi just opened from the jar? Damn, why is his luck so good! No more eye-cutting is the envy of the Emperor. "Don''t slash the lord again!" Bai whispered, "It''s no longer possible, you can only use that one. If you use that one, you don''t have to be afraid of such a fire attack if you don''t slash the lord." "......" twitched the corner of his mouth no more. Of course he knows what Bai refers to. Greatly enhance physical fitness, gain the ability to control the flame, is extremely powerful, no matter how clear it is, if you can open such a treasure, you are no worse than Kakashi. But the problem is. The price, if used at this time... "Don''t slash the lord!" Bai has some anxiety. "The so-called ninja is a group of people who can ignore the heart and life for the purpose. This is what you teach me if you don''t slash the sire. What can it be? If you dont slash the adult, dont you have a dream to bet on everything?" Because the sound is slightly increased. Kakashi and others on the other side have also heard. "Sure enough..." Kakashi whispered, "Sure enough, there is a hole card, can it be used at the same price? I don''t know what kind of ability." "Naruto, be careful, don''t get close to that." Sasuke also became alert. The bottom card, this is the most important thing in the battle between can openers. No one knows what the other party will pull out. Naruto clenched his fists, but still retreated to Kakashi and Sasuke. Damn it! He bought too few jars. This battle is fundamentally different from the imagination! Just now, even a crit is not as powerful as the opponent. "Damn it!" No longer cut over there also screamed, biting his teeth, it seemed extremely tangled in his heart. Even if it is like Kakashi self-mutilation. Do not! Even at the cost of a larger body, he would not hesitate at all. But he really used that thing, and he can already imagine that unless all these people are killed today, otherwise his title is afraid that it will change from "ghost man" to all kinds of weird titles. For example, "perverted ninja" and the like... Think again that there are a lot of powerful people from different worlds watching the battle above, even if you dont cut, there is also the urge to be crazy. "Don''t slash the lord again!" Bai once again aggravated his tone and drank! "I know! I know!" No more irritability, and stared at the Kakashi crowd in front of him, his teeth clacked, "This is what you forced me, Kakashi! Dont regret it!" "......" Kakashi did not speak, but the vigilance in his eyes had reached its peak. Sasuke and Naruto also felt great pressure. What is the price? can make this kind of fierce people no longer cut off like thiscall--" No more panting, I don''t want to say anything anymore. I pondered in my mind several times for my dream, and my eyes became firmer. Then Clenched your teeth to activate the Kemp''s bracelet! Blue light poured out of the bracelet, covering the whole body, and Kakashi''s eyes widened. So it turned out. Is the bracelet that obviously doesn''t match? The body is also undergoing obvious changes, and it is not a single part, but the whole body! is in trouble. is in the watchful eyes of the three. no longer cut the blue aura on his body, and finally dispersed completely. Appeared in front of everyone is a beauty wearing a sensual outfit, a hot figure, and wheat-colored skin. this is...... "!?" Kakashi, Sasuke, Naruto, Dazna... Everyone, all rounded their eyes and looked dull. No more cutting...became a beauty? What happened? Is it an illusion? "Ha ha ha ha ha." no longer sneered, slender palm, and squeezed hard. Bang! The huge flame rose from the circle under her feet, exuding a fierce and hot breath. Kemp method is a booster. No longer cut the original strength, the results after the increase, has far exceeded the protagonist of the world of Kempf. "Yes, this power is really good." She twisted her neck a little bit uncomfortably, and Qingli''s voice came from afar. "It pushed me to this point. You... are ready to die." Yet?" Chapter 89： : Feel my anger Faced with this murderous voice, Kakashi and others seemed to finally accept this reality. No more cutting, after using that equipment. At least in appearance, it became a woman. And... Kakashi''s eyes couldn''t help but lean towards the deep career line. This figure, this thin waist, this leg... It looks like a big beauty. "I know!" Naruto suddenly yelled and gathered everyone''s eyes. saw his confident hands ring his chest and said: "You intend to lure us right, useless, I am the best at this kind of trick, and as long as you give you a punch, your transformation will soon dissipate." "...Idiot." Sasuke couldn''t help but whispered, covering his forehead with a helpless face. He thought Naruto really saw something. It doesnt look like its a transformation! As for seducing or something...how could that kind of thing be useful, this guy is too underestimate the ninja. Naruto didn''t seem to hear Sasuke''s voice clearly. When he saw everyone seeing it, he became more confident, pointing at the one in front of him and saying no more: "And your color lure is too low-level! It is simply not qualified! Let me tell you what is true color lure!" Fast seal of his hands. After a loud bang. Naruto has become a smoky, cute and charming, the key is the undressed blonde double ponytail loli. "......" The strange silence at the scene. Then, puff! Kakashi''s nose burst out with a long nosebleed, and even Sasuke couldn''t help but stop looking too much, his face flushed. And Sakura and Lin are both dull. They saw this technique for the first time. Instead, there are no more than two people there, and there is no response at all. No, it is not unresponsive. no longer cut the chest violently bullied, the flame of the body exploded in circles, apparently already very angry. "Are you insulting me? Imp!" Her sense of murder was already in her tone. is definitely insulting. Seduction? What kind of joke are she making, but she will never cut the ghost! Dare to say that she failed? Come up with this vulgar transformation to compare with her, it is not an insult! ? "Ignorance!" Bai also seemed very angry, and took a step forward, "Is the treasure in the jar comparable to your low-level transfiguration! If you don''t cut the adult, you are a real ninja, you can give everything for your dreams. For the price, I will never allow you to be so tarnished so that you will no longer be able to undermine your consciousness! was talking, and a whirlwind suddenly broke out on his body. This time, it was even confused with countless small icicles, like a snowstorm, exuding a daunting chill. In the case of high war intent. He actually used the fusion skills of equipment skills and his own blood succession limit! contrasted with the flames that were never chopped up on the side. "Sure enough, it is because of the bracelet on your right hand." Kakashi finally stopped his nosebleed, and looked at the eyes that were no longer cut, full of exclamation, "Is this the card you opened? I guess, you are real Turned into a woman, this should be the price of the bracelet, the effect is to control the flame?" He looked at the silence in heaven with awe. No matter how many times I have seen it. There will be things beyond imagination in the jar. "Hey?" Naruto opened his eyes while holding the surgery, and his face was full of questions, "Is it really a woman?" "You idiot! Don''t change back soon!" Sasuke gave Naruto a punch, "If you want to think about it, it is not necessary to become like this if it is not the price!" Although he also felt incredible. But if it is a jar. Then it cannot be treated with common sense. "......" Naruto finally seemed to react, his mouth wide open. Looking at the fact that he will never cut again, he imagines that he has become a woman completely. Then be sister with Sakura? He couldn''t help shivering. This action happens to be seen no longer in the eyes. Anonymous anger surged up from my heart again. "Feel my anger, **** little devil!" Holding the emperor in her hand, she exerted force under her feet. ء! actually broke the ground, and the whole person rushed towards Naruto with a raging fire like a cannon. "This speed!?" Kakashi was taken aback, "even the speed has increased again! Sasuke, Naruto, you two be careful!" That is, when he was talking, he had raised the arm of the dragon''s head, and the flame was thick enough to spit out like a magma. But this time. No longer chopping the flame on his body, but also turned into a huge fire dragon, rushing in front. Two hot flames at the moment of collision, there seems to be a moment of silence, but the next moment. Bang! Large sounds like a collective explosion of thousands of blasting characters exploded in the center of the entire field. Hundreds of degrees of high-temperature hot air expanded and diffused in a circle. All the people present, whether it was Kakashi or the other side, were hit by the shock wave of terror. They flew into the air and smashed them again. on the ground. This scene. has far exceeded the level of general tolerance. However, there is no chance to breathe. The rising gust of wind mixed with the ice blast and rushed out of a channel. UU reading already had a lot of burns on it. Dont cut it again, waving the handle of the scissors also wrapped in flames again. Rushed hard. The bandage on ''s face had already been burned. ''S exposed face has a very fierce expression. Killing intention, anger, holding back... No longer cut the heart now and just want to fight. is also just a momentary effort. When Kakashi, who swallowed Qi again, just saw that she would not cut again, she had rushed to Naruto. Go to die! The huge scissors, with a domineering momentum in that slender wrist. Head off. This is to split Naruto in half. Naruto seemed to be hit by the murderous intention with endless burning, and did not react at all. Or, it is simply too late to respond. In the final analysis, among all the members here, Naruto has the weakest strength. Two hundred first-class jars, plus a Dali pill, only gives him the qualification to participate in the war. With the continuous upgrade of the battle, one after the other With the use of a hole card, Naruto''s power can no longer keep up. is dying! The fear of death is really revealed in Naruto''s eyes at this moment. ꡪ! The violent metal collision sounded. Sasuke rushed up from the side and poured the strength of his body on the broken sword in his hand. It seemed that he wanted to resist the killing blow. However. The huge force, and the blazing flame, swallowed Sasuke in a moment. "Ahhhh!" The screaming sounded loudly, Sasuke''s clothes and skin were burned at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, and the whole person flew out fiercely. Chapter 90： : Its time to end "Sasuke -!" Naruto shouted in panic, but he also reacted at this time, rolled in place, escaped the flame that was immediately slammed, and exhausted all his energy to run in the direction of Sasuke''s flight. "The first one." The emotion that does not cut the heart seems to vent some more, with a cheerful smile on his face. The sharp teeth that have not changed, coupled with an inexplicably delicate face, give a strange visual sense. "Even his physical fitness has increased to this point." Kakashi gasped, blocking his face, squinting and staring at her, "You really have something amazing. ." "Humph." He snorted coldly again, raised the scissors in his hand, and aimed at Kakashi. "This shows that defeat in my hands is your destiny, but rest assured, after you die, I will not badge Will **** it." The rules that they said silently before, they all heard clearly. In this situation. If you want to kill a member completely, you must do it, after you kill it, take away the member badge. Whether it is hidden or thrown into an unknown place. Only then can we guarantee that this person will never show up. No longer say such words, it shows that he feels that he is already in control. On the surface, it seems to be true. smiled secretly while stealing melon seeds in the sky. In fact, the strength of the equipment can be roughly seen from the pricing within the system. Although it is not absolute, but no longer cut this Kemp bracelet, but the real prize, the value even exceeds the original price of the second-level jar. Counting this jar, silence is even at a loss. But there is no need to worry about these gains and losses. after all-- The jackpot is very exciting for players. Silence is even considering, in the next three-level jar, set some cool special effects when opening the grand prize, divided into quality levels or something, always let players know that they are the grand prize. is also more convenient for showing off. Silently grabbed a handful of small fish and fed it to the feast on his shoulder, and then used the motivation to peel the melon seeds and continue to act as an audience. And now. In the face of menacing no more, Kakashi did not seem to be prepared to give up like this. Even if it can really be resurrected, it is undoubtedly a low cost, how good it is to become stronger. Not to mention... no one wants to try it once. "Sorry." Kakashi once again filled a bottle of medicine for the treatment of injury, and looked at the few medicine reserves with some pain, and then said firmly, "The adult also said that our destiny has been It is in your own hands, so-whoever loses or wins is not necessarily!" is the moment when the words fall. Kakashi took a breath and took the secret medicine from the three taboo jars. That moment. The violent breath emanated from his body, the muscles swelled, the blood vessels swelled, and the skin in some places even cracked directly, and blood poured out. Kakashi made a painful voice. He only felt that there were several air currents rushing through his body. silently raised his eyebrows. is not only a secret medicine, he even used a secret method. Regardless of the use, even if you win, the best result is only a lifetime disability, and even a high probability of death. However, just a moment''s thought, the silence also understood. still has healing remedies on his body, and there is a nanny of Holy Light after returning to the village. This is probably where Kakashi dare to be so chaotic. effect is also very significant. "Don''t cut again, this is my last stroke!" Kakashi just put on a posture, and the clothes on him all burst, revealing a terrible and terrifying muscle. He has transformed into a devil muscle man. Then hard. ء! The earth burst, at a speed that is hardly noticeable to the naked eye, as if teleporting in general in front of the uncut, the leading arm with a terrifying fist and scorching flame pours into the delicate body. Silence has made up a series of "Oula Oula Oula" shouts. Such a fierce offensive, even if it is not cut now, can only be resisted extremely reluctantly. was even punched, and a large area of ??burning marks appeared on the skin. However, I am not angry but happy. "Very good, burn your last everything! Then go to death! Kakashi!" Crazy fighting intentions were revealed in the uncut eyes, and the violent side of the ghost seemed to be completely inspired by the pain, holding the hand Emperor Gu, rushing up without any sign of weakness, handed over directly. Every collision is like an explosion of explosions, driving a loud noise and a tumbling flame. It seems that even if it is not cut, it will be completely suppressed. However, she is not alone! "Don''t cut the lord again!" White''s body exuded a frost-like breath. The forest bow and arrow in his hand was even pulled out of a phantom. Countless dense arrows shot accurately and fiercely towards Kakashi. Throat, heart, even eyes. All the key points in the human body are all the targets of his attack. The battle situation seems to be tragic at once. No longer chopping and sustained injuries, Kakashi also inserted more and more ice arrows on his body. Sakura and Lynn are watching the game I don''t know when, hands clasped together. Lin looked at Kakashi, nervous. While Sakura looked at Sasuke, who was alive and dead there, he was even at a loss, completely at a loss. This kind of battle. is beyond their understanding. "Ha ha ha." No longer wanton laughter resounded throughout the venue, "Kakashi, your speed has slowed down, how long can you last?" Although it is said to be a woman''s voice, but this laughter is more conspicuous and palpable. do not know why. No longer cut, I suddenly felt that it seemed to be more handy to control the scissors-type weapon in my hand with the current posture. Previously, it could only be used as a big sword. But now, the extremely sharp inner blade is also waving in her palm. The more fighting, the more excited! "Don''t talk about me, your injury is not light." Kakashi jumped up sharply, and a terrible flame was sprayed from the mouth of the tap. no longer cut off the unwilling hand with the imperial tool to block most of her body, only a small part added some wounds. But Kakashi was also stabbed by two ice arrows again. And hit the leg. "Looks like it''s time to end." Don''t cut corners of the mouth to arouse a domineering smile. "You are right, it is time to end." Kakashi''s corner of the mouth also smiled insignificantly. No longer cut a keen discovery that something was wrong. But Kakashi''s leading arm stretched out violently, biting the emperor''s tool that he would never cut again. "It''s now!" Kakashi roared with all his strength. Chapter 91： : Face your inner choices "What--?" No matter what he seemed to think of, he turned his head inconceivably. Sasuke, who was lying there on the ground, unaware of life and death, jumped up at this moment. Mingming still has traces of most severe burns. However, the sword in his hand, but with a willing sword spirit. Skills Flying fairy! Increase the damage that will not be cut to the final skill that cannot resist Sasuke, and then control her weapons that can be used for defense. Kakashi painstakingly created the scene. is for this moment! "Don''t cut again! Death under my sword will be your greatest glory!" Sasuke brought all his own to this skill without reservation with a very excited smile. At this moment, he seemed to feel the true meaning of flying fairy. doesn''t need a back stroke at all. Because after this blow, the enemy will die! It seemed that the sword gas that even cut the bone marrow surged on Sasuke''s body, and even radiated a bright light. This is the characteristic of the skill and the result of echoing Sasuke''s inner emotions. No longer cut the heart of the crisis reached its peak. This kid! has even hidden powerful skills! Damn! Fight the can opener without any care! glanced at Kakashi, who was biting everything in his hand, and did not bite his teeth, and let go of his hand decisively. body retreated sharply towards the rear. No matter how powerful your skills are, you dont have to be afraid of hitting them. It is clear that if he does not cut, this is probably the opponent''s real last stroke. As long as he carries it, the victory belongs to her! "It''s useless." Kakashi seemed to reach the same limit, kneeling on one knee and panting heavily, but with a triumphant laugh in his tone, "The most important feature of Sasuke''s skill lies in locking. With your current injury, you can''t bear this blow!" This battle is Kakasi''s most intense battle in the years since the end of the war. Fortunately. eventually won. is at this moment. Sasuke, who has been completely integrated with the broken sword in his hand and the sword energy of the whole body, seems to be transformed into a huge sword. No change, no phantom. is just a majestic frontal attack! But the goose bumps that suddenly broke up again, like the ice needle stuck into the body, the pain rushed all the way from the sole of the foot to the mind, as if the entire world had been lost, completely occupied by the sword. Can''t hide! No longer feel clearly. This sword, she can''t hide at all! Will die? "Don''t slash your lord again!" There was a scream from afar. is white. Corresponding to the sword, a whirlwind also rushed in the direction of not cutting again, and Bai''s speed seemed to break through the limit. at this moment. It seems that even the time of the whole world has been lengthened. No longer saw white anxious eyes and mortal determination, but also saw the light, Sasuke''s unrecovered face, excited and Morihan''s killing intention. White can block it! got the answer in his uncut mind, it would be white, and reached him in advance. The moment of elongation instantly returned to normal when this thought just emerged. Poof! As if there was something pierced. Very slight. But everyone seemed to hear it. In the very center of the field, Sasuke maintained the stance of the sword and stood there coldly. his sword. was no longer chopped up, but Jian Qi had penetrated the chopped body. ''S indiscriminate sword energy left a deep nick on the ground that would never be cut behind. "Don''t cut...adult?" Bai sat blankly on the ground. Didn''t have time to block it? Do not. He was pushed away. At the last moment, he was pushed away without being cut. Why? Poof! The sound of something being pierced again. ''S uncut palm, at this moment, fiercely, as if infused with all the remaining strength, pierced Sasuke''s chest. "Little devil!" Her mouth was already squirting with blood, but the sharp teeth like sharks seemed to be laughing, and the expression of crazy expression in Sasuke''s eyes seemed to be incredible. "Let me... finally teach you one thing, imp... if you really want revenge, just like me, cough... even if it''s dead, Fight to the last moment before death!" Sasuke can no longer speak. Because of the blood, he also gushed out from his mouth. ''S eyes began to blur. Poof. Both of them had difficulty supporting their bodies and fell to the ground at the same time. "Don''t slash the master again!" "Sasuke -!" Bai and Naruto rushed over like crazy. and Sakura, who was watching the battle, had covered his mouth deadly. Sasuke... about to die? "There is still hope!" Kakashi dragged the body that had reached the limit, and stumbled over, and a bottle of red potion purchased in the second-level jar was directly poured into Sasuke''s mouth. The medicine soon worked. Sasuke''s body showed a light green light. The wound on the surface seems to be recovering at a rate visible to the naked eye. But the beating of the heart is still declining. Kakashi quickly filled another bottle. "So... cough." no longer chopped up in Bai''s arms to watch this scene, but the following words have been blocked by the constantly pouring blood, there is no way to say it again She already understood. Why Sasuke, who should have completely lost his combat ability, suddenly jumped out. This medicine is more amazing than she thought. If she is desperate to make sure that the ghost is dead, the victory belongs to her. But there is no if. "Don''t cut adults again..." Carefully wiped the blood that came out of the mouth without chop, but the more you wiped it. "Why push me away?" In Bai''s voice, he couldn''t help crying after all. "Stupid, stupid!" No longer looking at Bai''s face, he made a very difficult voice, "By, by your will to resurrect my will... How much... money." If she died, she would resurrect her with a strong will, not much money at all. This is the reason given no longer. But in fact...... I am afraid that only she, and the silence that sees through everything, can clearly know. may feel that he can be resurrected anyway, or maybe he can resist this blow. But no more, at that moment. finally looked squarely at his heart. Even if she didn''t meet Bai, she couldn''t be the kind of ninja she said at all. "Fate..." Sighed silently and quietly. He has thought about many kinds of results, even if the whole army of Class 7 is wiped out, it is possible. included before that moment. He predicted that the same as his original fate, Bai died in order not to cut again. Like that, the only remaining hand of Class 7 is Naruto Nine Tails. did not expect... Chapter 92： : Grievances of the culprit didn''t expect that if he didn''t cut, he would make that choice at the last time. However, the battle is not over yet. Bai''s body, almost no injuries. Give up, or choose revenge? Watching silently, this is the real stage that belongs to the fate of these people. has done what he should have done, no matter what the result, he will not stop. at the moment. White tears can''t help it after all. The big drops dripped down, but still trying to suppress the crying voice. ''S uncut eyes are filled with dissatisfaction, but he has no energy to say anything. She closed her eyes. didn''t seem to want to see Bai''s weak look again. If it wasn''t for a very weak breath, it looked as if it had died. and the other side. After the third bottle of medicament was poured into the mouth, Sasuke''s heartbeat seemed to finally recover. is just abnormally weak. ''S last blow, he had already cut off his blood vessel. See clearly in silence. Sasuke''s soul, half of which has been detached from the body, was pulled by the unknown force, and it seems to want to go to the underworld, and the potion is only able to save his body. Whether the soul can fully return depends on his own will. But if it really dies, the badge will also take away his soul, and silence has added this feature. "Don''t cut the lord again!" Bai also groaned at this time. Because the breath of not cutting is getting weaker and weaker. cut off the sword, she blocked it. But that sword spirit almost stirred all her internal organs into a mess. She can clearly feel that her life is constantly depleting, her limbs are becoming weaker and weaker, her breathing is getting harder and harder, and her mind is fainting. If the bracelet is still exuding strength, she has already died at the moment. But even with the bracelet, she is stepping towards death step by step. Naruto raised his head. looked at Bai crying, seeming to remember the pictures he saw before. in the original fate. Bai died in order not to chop again. Now, he would give up this opportunity without chop, and pushed away white. Their fate has changed. Sasuke...it seems to be the same. He clenched his fists tightly, and emotions never appeared in his heart. that time. If it is not to save him, Sasuke will not suffer such a serious injury. Now he can only watch with his eyes open and can''t do anything! is so weak. How is recognized by others! How to be a hero! "Damn--!" Naruto slammed the ground fiercely. He still opened too few jars! Power is simply not enough to protect! "Naruto......" Kakashi looked at Naruto and opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything in the end. He also experienced this emotion. Any language is pale and weak. Kakashi just looked up and asked Bai: "Do you still want to fight?" Although his injury is said to be approaching its limit, the medicine given to him earlier seems to be working. If the girl wants to fight... That''s not sure. Kakashi smiled bitterly. He really didn''t expect that if he didn''t cut again, he would give Sasuke a final blow at the last moment. "You..." Bai seemed to remember something, suddenly raised his head, "Do you still have medicine?" "You''re thinking......" Kakashi understood the meaning of Bai at once, looked at it and didn''t cut it, this time it was a bitter smile. If there is medicine. Even if you dont give yourself this time, you should give Sasuke who still has an unknown life and death. looked at the silent Kakashi and understood. for a moment. Cautiously put the body that will not be cut down from his arms. Then stood up and squeezed the bow in his hand. "I have to earn enough money to resurrect and never slash my lord!" His gaze at the moment is already cold, without a hint of emotion, just like a tool. In order not to cut adults again. Bai can close all the weaknesses and become a real tool. No matter what it is, he will do it. "Sure enough..." Kakashi really smiled bitterly this time and took a deep breath. "Naruto, the battle is not over yet. Sasuke put it there first, even if it is really dead, we can Resurrect him." "..." Naruto stood up, biting his teeth, looking at Bai with extremely terrible eyes, and there seemed to be a tyrannical breath surging on his body. Hate of weakness. Let the nine tails in his body move around. See clearly in silence. The seal of Kyuo is almost reaching its limit. If you continue to fight, the power will leak and it will be almost inevitable to go crazy. It seems that there will be another fight. sighed in silence, then silently bought a pack of seeds. Since the stage is set and the resurrection is set, from his perspective, it does not matter if they are all dead, and even more cans can be sold. "Ok?" The silence suddenly whispered and turned his head. outside of this mirrored space. On the original bridge, a small figure was holding the badge in his hand, and he approached a little bit curiously and alertly. is exactly Cardo. Silence is a bit unexpected, he has been released from illusion control, and has more than a low strength card to do In fact, as long as the fate stage planning was started, Silence added functions to all badges. badge is the key to open the mirror space. As long as it is close to the stage of destiny, it will get hot and give certain directions. and so. When Kakashi and others are about to fight in the final battle. Kado, but suddenly appeared on this stage. At first, he was also sullen, and then his subconscious muscles tightened until he saw the floating silence. "Honorable adult." Immediately with a smiley expression, he lowered himself, "I didn''t expect you to be here." remained silent. It seems that Bai looked at Kado in disbelief. "Kado? Why are you here?" In particular, he saw the member badge held by Cardo. Cardo... Such a person is also a member of the Chamber of Commerce? "White, I''m here for you." Kaduo saw a white piece of female equipment, barely recognizing it, but quietly glanced at the silence in the sky. It seemed to be thoughtful, and the reaction came faintly. "You are Kado!" Naruto was so angry that he wanted to rush straight up, even if Kakashi pulled in, he shouted angrily there, "That is, you will never kill Hebai again, you want to kill Uncle Dazner!" The culprit. This is the real culprit! "Injustice!" The culprit of Cardo was aggrieved at this time. "I was controlled by people, and I would do that kind of thing. If it wasn''t for the honorable adult last night to relieve the illusion for me, I don''t know what happened. what!" The silent corner twitched. Really dare to say. This guy''s own heart is originally black, and the control of the soil is just to make him a little stupid. However, he already knew what Cardo wanted to do. Chapter 93： : A new black pot is born "You mean..." Kakashi didn''t seem to believe it, "You are controlled by illusion?" "That''s right, that''s it!" Cardo nodded repeatedly, crying, "The organization not only controlled me, did all the bad things with my hands, but also took all my money away. Ninja Villages convention, you cant ignore Konoha. There is indeed an agreement among ninja villages that ninjas cannot arbitrarily shoot ordinary people. Although not strictly managed. However, the ninja took measures to control the rich merchants, or nobles, and things were still very serious. "......" Kakashi listened to Kado''s words, and subconsciously looked up at the silence in the sky. I actually believe a little in my heart. The reason lies in the badge in Cardo''s hands. The other party undoubtedly encountered silence, and even listened to what he said, it was the illusion that silence relieved him. If no one has done it, no one will have the courage to lie in the face of silence. And the white next to it is a bit unbearable. "You mean, you have no money?" White body exudes an amazing chill. He and No Longer Severe are fighting hard for money here, but as a result Cardo said, he actually has no money? "That''s right." Cardo''s funny face seemed to be grieved by Tianda. "I was relieved by the honorable adult. I ran immediately and wanted to cancel the task. White, this is not me. What''s wrong, we are all teased by that abominable organization!" Lying on the ground no longer cut, the body twitched obviously. Anyone who knows this result can''t bear it. White is even more so! "Even if you cancel the task, you need to pay a penalty..." stared at Cardo in vain, and a strong chill had begun to appear on his body. If the card is too much, no money will be given. He will definitely shoot without hesitation. At this moment, if he can grab the money, Bai will not hesitate. "Yes, I will!" Cardo seemed to shrink his neck, but there was a flash of joy in his eyes. "As long as I can get my money back from that evil organization, twice, no, I pay. Three times the liquidated damages, yes, no longer cut? We are all members of the honorable adults now, if you are willing to help me, I will never treat you badly." Speaking of the last, the tone even has a hint of eagerness. Early morning, after the adult left. He has been thinking hard for a long time. As a businessman''s vigilance comes into play, he is not going to retaliate himself, but wants to push things to Ninja Village to do it first. The kind of rich man he thought of the first time was to appoint Ninja Village. The money that was robbed by Xiao is this appointment, the biggest attraction. In addition, we must re-establish our original forces. So he realized that Bai also bought the jar and immediately threw the olive branch. White, obviously hesitant. He now really needs money to resurrect and never cut again. However, Cardo is not credible... Silence just looked at it quietly from above, without expressing his attitude, nor intending to speak out the true face of Cardo. Anyway, the PVP stage system has been established. Xiao''s money, whether he opened it himself or was taken away by someone, finally had to fall into his hands. Kakashi said at this moment, "Which organization are you talking about?" "Xiao Organization!" When Cardo said the name, he almost gritted his teeth, and the hatred in his eyes was not concealed at all. "I have heard of it for a long time. It is a mercenary organization formed by various village rebel groups. I often accept war commissions from some small countries, but I didnt expect that, in the background, I still used such a mean way to plunder money, control me, and did all kinds of evil things!" The organization has not completely concealed its existence, and it is now in the first stage of the mad collection of money. In a certain circle, it is considered a semi-public status, and many members'' identities are known. A rich man like Cardo used to deliberately collect information about it. Mercenaries, he naturally has this need. "Xiao..." Kakashi whispered the name, his face dignified. He naturally knew this organization. "By the way, I remember, you Konoha also had S-class treason to join this organization." Kado suddenly seemed to think of it, looking at Kakashi, with a bit of malice in his words, "What is it called?" ...Uchiha Itachi? I heard that this person is the best at illusion, I suspect that the person who controls me is him! You Konoha is also responsible for this matter!" Uchiha Itachi. The moment the name was spoken. Not far away, Sasuke''s heart jumped. Kakashi''s eyes were also gloomy. If it is Uchiha Itachi... If you let it go, you dont know how many dignitaries will be controlled. Maybe even Daimyo will be in danger. "This matter, I need to go back to the village to report to Lord Naruto." Kakashi finally said this, then stared at Kado, "Since you want to issue an appointment, then go back with us and make the matter clear." "No problem!" Cardo promised to come down. Although he had not been to Konoha, it was because he knew that his notoriety was not popular in Konoha. But now. He took the opportunity to push most things to Xiao. New black pot was born. But what seemed to come to mindCado suddenly shook his head and said: "I still have a lot of things to do at hand. After I finish the things at hand, I will come over immediately, and please tell Lord Naruto about my appointment. I am willing to take out 20% of all the property, no, 30% as compensation! If Ye doesnt agree, then I can only go to the rest of Ninja Village." Although most of the cash flow in his company has been taken away, there are still many fixed industries still in his hands. This is still a very attractive price. Not to mention the part that was robbed. All Ninja villages, even an entire country, will be excited. Kakashi did not say anything. Just looking at Bai. and white, tightly holding the palm of the bow and arrow, slightly loosened. Without money, there is really no need to call. He just turned back silently, and continued to sit on his knees and never cut his side. If you ignore the elf equipment. At this time, Bai looked as if there was a little more youthful spirit. "Finally finished..." Kakashi exhaled for a long time, his feet were soft, and he even collapsed directly to the ground. can not fight, naturally the best. Silently know. The stage was over, and it was his turn to play. appeared in front of the crowd for a moment, Kado was startled, and humbled to his knees on the ground. "Dear Lord..." His tone was full of flattery. glanced at him silently, this person really was, with extremely humble in his bones, and extremely unwilling to this humble. A contradictory and twisted person. Chapter 94： : You are appreciated by the boss Kato''s plan is actually pretty good. Throw the pot to Xiao organization, and then provoke the war between Ninja Village and Xiao, and then finally play, the fisherman profited. It''s a pity that he probably didn''t know. Uchiha Itachi is the undercover that Konoha arranged in Akatsuki. His true appearance should have been in the secret information obtained by the ape flying sun. But the silence still said nothing. He is looking forward to the future development. And when Shen Mo came to the crowd, everyone''s attention was focused on him. Magic jars, magical stages, and... the top members from the rest of the world above. The silence at the moment. is no longer just a businessman. is a representative of a terrorist force. "It seems that this first stage is over." After the sound of silent and unhurried sound, the cracks in the sky closed one by one, and finally only the fourth crack opened. looked up in silence. seemed to be listening, and then smiled. "Bai, good news." He looked at Bai and said, "There is a senior member who really appreciates the bond between you and the unstoppable, and agrees to help you buy five four-level cans of any series. According to the rules, you have three months To save money, the expiration is invalid." "Four-level jar!?" Kakashi exclaimed. Bai also raised his head violently. According to the proportion, the four-level jar is about 50 million yuan! Although there are only five. But even if you only open general items, it is not trivial! If you are out of luck, you have skills, equipment... Even Kakashi and Naruto were envious. "The four-level jar is one of three million points." Silent explained with a light smile. "The higher-level jar is more likely to have good things, because there are no more general items at that level, so, still Fight for it." White but hesitated. Is it only three months? But he wanted to be resurrected and not to be slashed. This time. originally closed his eyes, and if he was already angry, he opened his eyes violently, even stretched out his hand, and grasped the white palm with difficulty. "First, buy... jars!" No longer staring at Bai, "My... dream, need... need strength!" Why did she fail this time. The carelessness is a reason, and the soft heart is a reason, but the ultimate reason is only one. is not strong enough! The four-level jar contains strong hope. "I know, I won''t slash the lord again." Bai firmly grasped the palm that he would never slash, biting his lip, "I will definitely seize this opportunity and bring out a powerful force." "No, no more?" Cardo''s face was stunned, his eyes widened and he looked at the beauty who seemed to be seriously injured lying on the ground. Is this never cut again? If you don''t cut it, how could it be like this? But no one explained to him. did not expect silence, no longer cut, but also the strength to speak. But it is not surprising his decision. This is the charm of the pleasant krypton gold. "Limited time" plus "usually can not buy" plus "the same price is more cost-effective" three points, it can be described as lore. Along with Bai''s promise, it seemed that he finally came to the last moment when he didn''t cut again. He closed his eyes slowly, the bracelet on his right hand emitted a bright blue light, and then clicked and fell to the ground. The corpse, which was not cut again, was restored to its original shape under the blue light. The membership badge on his body slowly floated up. The corpse also became a little bit of starlight, and it didn''t enter the badge. The rest of them looked at this scene in surprise. This is the scene after the death of the chamber of commerce. at the moment. No longer severing souls, even corpses, have been absorbed into the badge. With these two things, there is no need for many trading points for the resurrection. This is also the reason why the silent dare can sell members for resurrection. White carefully held the badge that was never cut, as if it were a supreme treasure. "Then, according to the deposit contract, I will collect the equipment. If it can be resurrected, it will be returned to him again." Silence raised his hand again, and the equipment on the ground that belonged to the unremovable equipment, all Put away by him, but does not include the Kemp method bracelet. This bracelet is no longer included in the items to be stored. was taken by Bai in the hand. is also at this time. Around the mirror-like sound came. The grand membership stage gradually disappeared, and everyone returned to the bridge deck, and nothing seemed to change. "It''s incredible..." Kakashi murmured around. The pain in ''s body, and Sasuke lying on the ground, all indicate that everything just now is true. is not an illusion. So, did you create a real field for them to fight? "More information about the stage of destiny will be passed on to your badge later." Silence finally glanced at Sasuke and found that his soul has returned to the body, but it just needs some time to rest. However, he still has other things. So I didn''t stay here too long. disappeared directly. Kakashi looked at the disappearing silence, and then looked at Lin and Sakura who came over. I knew in my heart that I am afraid that the next cruel and full of unknown battles will increase. But... must always win. "Naruto, with Sasuke on his back, let''s go back to the village." "Ok!" ...... On the other side, he hurried back to his home in silence, sat on the table, put Fei Ju on his lap, and began to do his own thing. From the preliminary experiments on the stage of fate, the effect is good. White must open the jar to resurrect and never cut again. Everyone is also very enthusiastic and looking forward to the purchase rights of more advanced jars. Even if it is not a resurrection. The latter alone is also enough for members to start the stage when fighting. and do your best. "Then next, UU reading is to open the announcement of the stage of destiny and send it to all members." Silent murmured. There are only a few people, what good the effect is. All members must be aware of such a thing. Silence started work. ...... Tsunade is in his house, concentrating on the Holy Light. This is a magical power different from Chakra. has all kinds of incredible effects. Tsunade at the moment, as if getting a new toy, has full research motivation. And it was at this time. The member badge she put in her chest suddenly started to get hot. quickly took it out. The badge at this moment is exuding a faint golden light. "what''s the situation......" Tsunade hesitated, but clicked the center of the badge. That moment. A realistic projection was disseminated from the badge, and then a small figure of a girl appeared in the surrender. Although the expression is dumb, he looks very cute, has a good figure, and has a pair of pink wings on his back. just don''t know why holding a big round watermelon in his hand. "Hello." The girl hugs the big watermelon, her voice is gentle. "I am the assistant of the host, Ikanos. Now, the world''s destiny stage system has been activated. I will explain the destiny stage to the members below. Establishment reasons, functions, benefits..." Tsunade tried to talk to the girl, but to no avail. This seems to be just a video. However, her attention was quickly attracted by the subsequent picture. Chapter 95： : Everyone buys jars together is silent. stood on a bridge deck, and although the rest of the characters were blurred, Tsunato still recognized them, and they were the three Kakashi who went out to execute the characters. "The stage of destiny is a battle stage prepared by the Chamber of Commerce for the collision of destiny among members..." Icarus explained the narration, accompanied by a silent voice, explaining the reasons for the creation and creation of the stage of destiny. Then-- is the scene like changing the world. Tangshou''s eyes widened. Although I understand that silence is very strong, this is the first time I can intuitively see how strong he is. actually created an independent space that was not disturbed by waving his hand, and even twisted everything like a toy. In the projection, only Icarus''s narration and silent voice were present. And after hearing the welfare. Tsunade even opened her mouth into an O shape. She keenly realized that this might completely change the battle of the ninja world. Resurrection... This means that as long as there is a badge, dead members can also be resurrected from the third-level jar like Lin. "Is this a battle that only members can participate in?" Tsunade''s expression dignified, "You must discuss with the teacher." She endured the urge to find Naruto now. Continue watching. Wait until the first crack appeared. Even if it was just a projection, Tsunabe could feel a trace of chaos in his mind. The Holy Light in the body reacted at once, and the huge sense of crisis passed over made her realize that there was a terrifying existence behind the crack. Just looking at the people lying down in the projection is enough to imagine what the scene is like. The silence that followed confirmed her feelings. Just get mad when he hears the name, and he will die when he sees the deity. This...is the level of existence of senior members of the Chamber of Commerce in the rest of the world. Tsunade felt the pressure. Anyone who knows that the wider world has an extremely powerful and terrifying existence will be like her. If one day, those existences come to their world? This is not impossible! "Most of the time, senior members have only viewing rights." Icarus'' narrator maintains a somewhat natural tone and introduces, "but if the owner is present, occasionally, the voice authority will be opened, and a small amount of breath will leak. Such an accident is also possible..." After seeing the silence, all bystanders were silent. Tsunade''s pressure eased slightly. Fortunately. It seems that there is still a deterrent to silence. With the power of this world today, there is no possibility of resisting all kinds of terrorist existence from the endless world. The stronger the chamber of commerce represented by silence and silence, the better for them. The entire three-dimensional projection, that is, when the battle officially begins, stops. Icarus''s cute appearance appeared at the end. "Members are sure that there are other members in sight, and when they have the will to fight, they can choose to consume 300,000 points to start the stage of fate. If the other party avoids war or surrenders, the points will be paid by the other party. Please members, grasp the Chamber of Commerce to give The chance of changing your destiny is over at this end of the introduction. Click the badge center to open the mailbox and repeat it." At this point, the projected light retracted the badge again. Tsunade closed his eyes and digested silently for a while. When found that it could be played multiple times, she immediately got up and walked towards the Huoying office. at the moment. is not just her, all the rest of the members, including the ordinary dignitaries in the town, as well as the group Tibetans, and even Cardo, are all watching the projection. Worry, nervousness, excitement... Various emotions appear on the face of each member. They all share a common feeling. this world. I''m afraid it will change a lot. Including, from Tsunato, Ai Feizhi, who carefully watched the 3D video many times, the forehead wrinkles on the old face seemed to be tighter. He smokes again and again. In the end, Tsunade couldn''t help it. With a wave of his hand, the whirlwind that blown away the smoke from the office directly, and then he patted the table with one hand on his shoulder. "Old man, say something anyway!" "..." Ape Feizhi glanced at Tsuna, and shook his head slowly, "Although it is expected that there will be such a day, this result... is still beyond my imagination." "You already know that this stage of destiny will be opened?" Tsunato was stunned. "No." Ape Feizhi''s expression is full of bitterness, "I just know that it is not only us who buys the jar, but also our enemies." From the first day when silence was discovered. His first reaction was to control it. But behind. realized that this was simply impossible. Even more so now! Tsunade was also silent. In fact, she understood this when she bought jars from Tuanzang. Silence, not just sell their jars. "It''s an opportunity to change our destiny, but why not let us jump into a larger vortex of destiny." Ape Feizhi sighed, "Maybe, in the end, there are only a few people who can transcend the world and truly realize themselves. Pursuit." He feels faintly now. Everything this Chamber of Commerce does. is to select from among the many people in their world, and even cultivate the strong in the detached world. Like those senior members. "Old man." Tsunade looked at his teacher staring blankly. "..." Ape Fei Ri looked at her in amazement. "Bang--!" Tsunade''s other palm was also slapped on the table fiercely, leaning forward, staring at Ape Feijian, "The silence has become clearer, fate is to fight by yourself Here, if you are afraid and don''t dare to lead Muye to fight in this larger vortex of destiny, then leave it to me, I''m not old enough for you!" has been a full-time paladin, the most indispensable is confidence and hope. Api Fei-Chan is worried about other people buying jars, but Tsunabe will not be afraid of this. "I have known a lot about the things you have done over the years." Tsunade continued to stare at him despite the eyes of Ape Fei Ri, and said, "I also understand that there are some things you can do nothing about." , HoweverI dont want the rope tree to resurrect and see a desolate, even destroyed leaf." For the rope tree. This is the reason given by Tsunae. However, she knew it herself. In this village, she was left with too many bonds. So, if Ape Fei Sui is not going to do anything, or that she is not doing well, then she will really come by herself, and with her prestige, as long as she wants, no matter what Ape Fei Shui thinks, the fifth generation of Naruto All will belong to her. Ape Fei Sun, the most worrying is this. He took a deep breath and looked at Tsunade. For a long time, he asked bitterly, "What do you want to do?" "It''s very simple." Tsunade''s young and beautiful face, with a vibrant smile. "Convene a family that you can trust, and then everyone can buy jars together!" Chapter 96： ：Salted fish selling plan "Are you going to ask everyone to buy jars together?" Ape Fei Ri was startled by Tsuna''s words. What he thinks these days is to collect the resources in the village for some reason, and then give it to a certain two people to buy the jar. For example, Tsuna. Another example is himself. Gathering strength and funds may create an existence comparable to the first generation. "Of course we have to call everyone." Tsunato didn''t know what the original plan was, but she was confident. "The emergence of the stage of destiny has concentrated the mode of future war between members. Now that we have the first-mover advantage, we should make persistent efforts to expand our advantage." No matter how many people have sold jars in silence. They should have walked ahead. This is their advantage. can catch up with the rest of the Ninja villages, and create a group of strong members before they react. "Why not concentrate resources and pile up one or two of the most powerful people?" Ape Feizhi could not help asking. "..." Tsunade seemed to be stunned for a while, and gradually looked at Ape Feizhi''s gaze, with obvious disappointment, "Old man, did you think that way?" She said why Ape Feiri hadn''t done anything for so long. did not expect that it was such an idea. So, all these times he was trying to find a way to collect the resources of the whole village. Use lies, or use his suit, to abandon personal statements for the village. "Let''s not talk about which of the strongest and the strongest is more powerful, or whether the major families are willing to take all of them, I will say a little." Tsunade raised his hand and quickly sealed, "Holy art. Holy Light Palm Fairy!" Her palms glowed softly. is similar to the treatment of ninjutsu palm fairy. "This is..." Ape Feizhi''s slightly muddy eyes widened slightly. "You should know that I got a power called the Holy Light from the jar." Tsunade showed the light in his hand. "For the past few days, I have been thinking about how to use it. This is my achievement. One, mixing the Holy Light in Palm Immortals can exert a healing effect far beyond the general Palm Immortals. Old man, this is a brand new power!" Tsunade''s power of Holy Light is not so powerful. But extremely magical. is like opening the door to a new world, letting her continuously create inspiration for new moves. the most important is. These new moves can continue to be traded as new knowledge. "......" Ape Feizhi looked at Tsuna''s confident smile, and then at the soft light on her palm. For the first time, I felt that my thinking was gradually unable to keep up. How long has he not developed a new ninjutsu? The title of Dr. Zeng Jinjutsu has not been mentioned for many years. "Teacher." Suddenly changed her name again, she looked at Ape Feizhi very seriously, and said, "You have seen Sasuke''s swordsmanship, and you have seen images of heroes from different worlds. No one knows the inside of the jar. What kind of magical powers are hidden? In this case, do you still think that there will be a strong man who will ensure that he is undefeated? Various powerful skills. Horror cards that are hard to guess. Amazing equipment beyond imagination. This kind of battle will be more complicated and more dangerous than the battle between the ninjas. Tsunato doesnt think that pooling resources can create a desperate existence, even her grandfather, second grandfather, and those who are so powerful, Not the same sacrifice. Not to mention-- After knowing the existence of the jar, those families would really surrender everything, willing to be a powerless dependent? "......" Ape Fei Sun still remains silent. Even if Tsuna said so much, he still had his own concerns. It was just that he knew very well that he could not convince Tsunae. And if you take means... hopeless. He was already old, and when Tsunade returned, he was the only candidate for the next Huo Ying. Facing the disagreement between him and Tsunade on the jar, those families wanted to know who they would support. "Ugh......" Ape Fei-Chan finally sighed in a sigh, and his appearance seemed to grow older more suddenly. He didnt look at Tsunade, but lowered his eyes and stared at the desk in front of him, whispering: "If you already have a decision, why should you ask me, as you said, I am old, Muye, after all, is to be handed over to you." The current ape flying sun cut, has no courage to do things that are too low. is like when the sun is going to die. clearly knew that it would make the Japanese family cold, but at that time he was not sure to face Yunyin Ninja Village, so he endured it. Same now. He can only bear. "That matter, let me do it." Tsunade got the result she wanted, but not as happy as she imagined. In the end, took a deep look at the teacher who was too old compared to his own memory. turned around and left without hesitation. She was going to identify which family of Konoha was trustworthy, and then, looking for silence and buying jars. ...... Silence, don''t know what happened in Konoha. However, he can roughly predict. Once the stage of destiny comes out, the number of customers in the future may increase sharply. He is likely to be busy alone, and even if he buys an assistant, there is no way to help on the busiest link. That is-put items into the jar. So far He put everything in the jar one by one. The advantage of is that it can be operated in camera, control the shipment, and cultivate attractiveness. For example, Tsunade, Sasuke, Naruto... The items they unearthed were all carefully selected in silence, and step by step lured them into the krypton trap. but now. The whole atmosphere of opening cans has been gradually established. Whether it is a stage of destiny or a prop for transfer, customers are driving their desire to buy cans. And once there are more people. This method of putting in props one by one looks awkward. "I have to think of a salted fish-style tank selling program." Silently looked at the system in my mind. "The system itself has a search function. Enter Kendo and enter the price range. A series of products related to Kendo will pop up, however... ...I have to set the shipping probability of the grand prize." Frowning frowned in silence. Even if you dont need something to hang your appetite, the probability of the big prize must be controlled. Same value. The cash of 30,000 trading points is completely different from the skills of 30,000 trading points. is like some games in the previous world. tells you that the shipment probability of ultra-rare SSR is 1%. Some people take the first shot, and some people dont come even with two or three hundred krypton gold. But As long as there is no error in the probability of 1%, from an official point of view, the overall SSR issued is proportional to the price paid by the entire player and will not affect the balance. Of course, if you really want to improve, the luck equivalent of open hands and naruto must also be guaranteed to be invalid. Chapter 97： : You can do whatever you want Silently thought about it and decided to rely on the omnipotent system. He opened the customized interface. directly customized a random ordering service of props that will not be affected by any abnormal luck. is really good. According to the idea of ??silence, I entered the names of various props, and then determined the probability of each prop, and then clicked to refresh ten randomly, and the arrangement of ten props appeared immediately. Only needs a thought. These ten props were put into the jar and appeared in front of the silent eyes. One key, wrong, two keys to generate jars. Silent suddenly came a lot of inspiration. Still taking the second-level pot of the Kendo series as an example, he set the probability of the appearance of the light group in the sword practice experience, 50%, the probability of the body strengthening light group, 20%, the probability of the primary sword move worth 6,000 points, 5 percent, 100,000 yuan cash probability, 1 percent... and finally. A grand prize with a single price of 30,000 trading points, including skills, equipment, and high-level sword moves. Add up to five thousandths of the occurrence probability. There are eight categories and dozens of different props. Then, a key to generate a hundred items sorted. glanced silently and carefully, out of the hundred, there was not even one grand prize. Generate another hundred. This time there is a big prize, is not a weak skill. Very good. That''s it! Each series of jars, first set the items and probability, then how many customers want to buy, directly generate a list with one click, and then exchange the jars with one click to complete the transaction, which is convenient and fast, so that he does not always choose temporarily. After a little excitement, she began to work in silence. According to your own ideas, set all the items and probabilities of each series. took about three days. Of course, not all finished. But at this time, silence suddenly received a contact from Tsunato. "There is a big business, will you come?" Tsunato''s voice was full of breath. But the silence seemed to hear some resentment faintly. Only then did he react. After leaving Konoha halfway that day, he never went back again. It seems like Tsunato is not entertaining enough, causing important guests to leave without saying goodbye. "If there is business, of course." Silent laughed, grabbed the Yue Ju who was still sleeping in Meizizi''s body, and immediately came to Tsunade. just froze as soon as he appeared. Because there are too many people in front of me. This seems to be in a small wood in the wooden leaves. You can see the huge Naruto Rock through the gaps between the leaves. In addition to Tsunato and Ape Feihe, there are seven people standing together. are all people with a high degree of recognition. The white eyes in the kimono should be the day and day foot, as well as the current homeowners of the sunset red, ape flying Asma, Mitekai, and the pig and deer butterfly family, just seven people. obviously. These people did not know the existence of silence. When they saw the sudden appearance of silence, everyone showed a shocked look. Because neither of them realized how the man with a cat in front appeared. glanced at each other. A look at it. Four people surrounded silence in the middle, and the three people showed a triangular posture to protect Ape Feihe and Tsuna. did not have any communication, but made the most tacit choice in a flash. This is the core power of Konoha. Silence just looked at Tsunato with a constant smile, as if he didn''t care about these siege. "Don''t panic." Oro Feiri cut his mouth, the old voice still carries a majestic belonging to Huo Ying, "This is Mr. Silence, he is the highest-ranking guest of our wood industry." The highest level of VIPs? These people looked at each other. Why have they never heard of it. is the heliotrope that has the greatest family power. Looking at the silence, he glanced at Tsunato quietly with the observation of his white eyes. He has heard of rumours that adult Tsunade and a strange man are dating on the street. Could it be... "Tsunade." Silence was heard at this time, interrupting the conjecture that the Japanese sun and the Japanese foot were increasingly deviating. He kept an iconic smile and looked at Tsunade, "I listen to you, only when there is business Come here." "of course." Tangshou put his hands around his chest and looked at the people who were obviously still confused. The next words, they said to them: "You look at it first, you will understand everything when you look at it." She didn''t explain in advance. Because of this kind of thing, it would be better to see it in person. "......" This kind of discourse is even more confusing. Looked at Lord Naruto. But the ape flying sun is only a helpless face. In the end, out of trust in Tsunate and Ape Fei Ri, everyone nodded and put down their apparent vigilance. Yes, just on the surface. The way to play silently is like the technique of flying thunder gods. As the Ninja of Konoha, they naturally know the horror of this space-time ninjutsu. If you dont know the identity and purpose of silence, this ability alone is not. May let them relax their vigilance. But silence doesn''t care. Previously in the country of Bo, he earned a total of nearly 50 million trading points, and he spent all of it. Improved the physical quality, especially the reaction speed, and also purchased a powerful force. Even if you don''t use trading points. None of these people can threaten him at this moment. And Tsunade came up, keeping his hands on his chest, and said with a long voice: "I want to compete with you." "......what?" Silence is obviously a bit unexpected. "I know that you have the power to transcend this world." On Tsunade''s delicate face, he is very serious. "You may feel that I am not qualified to challenge you in front of you, but I still hope that I can use my body and be practical Feel your power." Speaking of this passage, the seven people beside them all showed incredible expressions. What is Tsunae talking about? She is one of the famous three ninjas On the strength, she is definitely one of the few people standing at the top of the pyramid of ninja world today. Actually said that he doesn''t even have the qualification to challenge others? Their first reaction was that Tsunade was joking. can just be. Tsunade''s expression was extremely serious, and he was not joking at all. After watching the video of the stage of destiny, she really thought so. Silence, through the mind-reading technique, knew what Tsunade thought. He understood. is indeed as Tsuna said, she wants to feel the power of silence to put pressure on her, but the main reason is that she is worried that the mainstay of these wooden leaves is difficult to realize the importance of the jar. hopes to use the power of silence to tear apart their past world views and realize their powerlessness. Silence just wanted to say a word about this. Good assists. as a game planner, his favorite is not only such a crazy krypton gold, but also desperately tempted others to krypton gold players. Rare Tsunade valued his business so naturally that she had to be satisfied. "Want to feel my power..." Silence kept the same smile, "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome than trying." The moment when the voice fell. Time is still! This time, all the people present were included in the category of time stillness. Everyone, keeping the attitude of the last second, is completely fixed at this moment. This is the permanent ability to silence new purchases. will be useful when doing business. Now, he can do whatever he wants. Chapter 98： : Just stopped time elongs to Amber''s full version of time ability, which is extremely valuable, because she can even jump to the past and the future. Silence is just buying time still. Removed the side effects of shortening the age and changed it to consume mental energy. A total of 27 million transaction points were consumed. Plus physical strengthening, and Wolverine''s undead ability, basically, silence now has 20 million trading points left to deal with emergency accidents. All the money I made in the Kingdom of Namibo was spent. "You have to make some money back." Looking at these ninjas silently, determined to make a **** slay from them, and even started to save money for Icarus! He walked up to Tsunade in a hurry. reached out. took down the ancestral pendant tied around her neck. Think about it, and it seems that it is not enough. So he took out a pen again, and after doing something like that, he returned to his place without any hassle. Time is still, release! In the eyes of the people in front of me, the silence seemed to shake slightly, and there were some subtle changes in the position of the body. what happened? "What do you mean that you don''t need to be so troublesome..." Tsunato''s words didn''t finish, and suddenly stopped. Because she has seen the pendant on the silent finger. Then, look down. on his neck, really only the courageous cross necklace remained. No, more than that! Her eyes looked at each other on the surrounding wood leaves, looked at them one by one, then pursed her lips, silent. Everyone''s neck has a dark ink! Including ape flying sun cut! Everyone is silent. Of course, what this kind of thing means, they certainly know. If you can add ink, you can behead them. If the silence is killing. At the moment, all of them are already in different places! How did he do it? What is ninjutsu? The ninjas present were all battle-hardened, but at this time there was also a chill that rushed along the back. "Sure enough, I didn''t have the qualification to challenge you at all." Tsunade said this, but the expression on her face was not so disappointed, because she had this preparation for a long time, and this is also her purpose. Plus... Everyone''s neck is painted with ink. except her. Women are sometimes happy because of some inexplicable things. "How did you do it?" Hirihizu made a step forward, and the pair of eyes that had been activated were looking at Gangshou''s face. "It''s just ink, but this pattern doesn''t seem to be able to Its an instant painting that makes people wonder." "Pattern?" The expression on Tsunate''s face stiffened. "Master Gangshou." Xi Rihong handed a small mirror that he carried with him in front of Gangshou. Her delicate and beautiful face is now full of a sense of ridiculousness, no matter how glamorous you are, if there is a dragon on the left face, a rainbow on the right face, and a forehead A big turtle will not be beautiful. The silence originally drew the turtle. looked at that face later. There is always a feeling of wanting to add something. At this moment, facing the questions from Hirokazu, Silence raised her lips and smiled. "It''s very simple, I just stopped the time, and then walked slowly over. After painting, I walked back slowly." He threw the pendant in his hand toward Tsuna. When catches, there is still a little residual temperature. Tsunade looked at the silent expression without any change, and looked at himself in the glasses again, and the tooth root suddenly tickled. If you win... Faced with silence as if spoken casually, the Japanese and Japanese foot were all staring. Stopped time? treat them as three-year-old children? "Although I don''t know how you did it." Matekai suddenly rushed out of the crowd, wearing that funny green vest, and seemed to be unbearably in a fighting stance, "but I asked to try again. !My youth is not so easy to admit defeat!" Although it is known that silence is very strong. was so strong that he just didn''t respond at all, so he was drawn on his neck. However, Mate Kay will not admit defeat. This aroused his blood even more! It was definitely not well prepared just now! "Don''t believe it?" The silence seemed a little unexpected, but he slowly raised his finger, "Then this time, I won''t stop your time." Finger slightly toward the air. Like water droplets dripping into the lake, it seems to have invisible ripples. And this is the moment. Time really stopped. Like the previous demonstration in front of No More Cut and Bai, from the flow of air, to the grass, to the leaves, to the sound of everything, everything around is still like a picture. Even, two butterflies happened to be suspended in front of everyone. Mate Kay couldn''t help but took two steps backwards. The grass stepped on by him left two obvious footprints, and the fallen grass maintained the posture when it was stepped on. "Red." Ape Fei Asma couldn''t help turning her head to look at Red. "Not illusion." ''S red face is also an incredible expression. Everything in front of me. is not an illusion. The whole world has fallen into a state of time stillness. The sounds in their bodies are continuously amplified in this still world. Heartbeat, breathing, blood flow... all seem to prove everything in front of them~www. novelhall.com~ No matter how incredible. This miraculous thing, like a miracle, appeared in such a real way. "Before, many of my guests have said that this world is very uncomfortable." walked slowly in silence, looking at the two butterflies that were still, raising his hand and gently brushing it. Suddenly. They seemed to be re-given life and flapped their wings, but soon they fell on the ground in a circle and could not fly anyway. The air was also stopped. Not even airflow. Even if the time in the body is still flowing, but this sense of consternation still brings a very depressing burden to people. "Your level of life is not enough to adapt to a time different from your own." The sound of silence and calm sounded, and he looked to Gangte and Matekai who also challenged him. "So, do you want to compare?" Experience the feeling of being arbitrarily fiddled with when people stop time. Feel the stopped world again. As long as they are logically normal, they should no longer have illusions. And just as silent thought. "No need." Tsuneo shook her head slowly. She looked at the butterfly on the ground who was struggling but couldn''t take off, and murmured, "Space is like a toy in your hand. Unexpectedly, time is also... ." was only drawn a few strokes by ink, and he could not deeply understand the meaning of time stop. But add everything in front of you. Everyone already understands. Is there any ability, what kind of ability they are, when faced with the power to control time, they are just ridiculous playthings. Chapter 99： : You choose one jar Ape Fei Ri cut his eyes down. At least now. As soon as Silence wanted to do something to Muye, Muye didn''t even have a hint of resistance. He suddenly felt a little lucky. Fortunately, the first to find silence was Tsunamate, and if it was Tuizang... No, I have to go to warn the team to hide again, it is better to take back all his men. In addition to ape flying sun cut. Faced with such a power beyond the world view. Everyone''s performance and ideas are a little different. Mitka puffed up, knelt down on the grass, and tears shed: "My youth, can''t it burn anymore! Ooo..." "..." Silent and speechless. is really a living treasure. He raised his hand, but with a slight wave, in an instant, time resumed its movement again, the butterfly on the ground flapped its wings and flew back, and the sound of everything came back to his mind, no longer that terrible silence. Everyone was relieved by coincidence. However, they looked into the silence. is already full of emotions such as fear, vigilance, doubt and so on. They now know why both Naruto and Tsunato have the same attitude. But Countless question marks appeared in their minds. Who is this person? What about his power? What is the relationship between him and Tsunato, and Konoha? "Don''t be discouraged, Mate Kay." Silence came to Mate Kay''s side at this time, and the smile on the corner of my mouth seemed to be a little brighter. "I appreciate your hard work and hard work. How do you want to have a stronger one? Power?" The exhibition has also been finished. Silence did not forget the business. "Have more power?" Matekai raised his head and looked at the silence in surprise. Although he said he was a **** fool, he was not stupid. The meaning in this sentence, he can still hear it. This mysterious man. Can make him more powerful? "Silent Lord." Ape Feizhi came out at this time, with a respectful attitude, but it would not make him feel that he had lost his face as Huo Ying, and he grasped it properly. He slowly said: "These are the best ninjas in Konoha. I don''t know if they are qualified to buy cans?" "Of course." Nodded silently, "Ninjas are indeed mostly a group of people who have the desire to change their destiny." "Since that is the case." Ape Feiri breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "Now let me show you how to buy cans now." The rest of them are still confused. But they vaguely guessed. Master Tsunade and Naruto specifically called them over, not just to know the mysterious and horrible existence of Shen Mo. seems to have another purpose. And this purpose is probably related to the jars in the large population of Naruto. "The jars of our chamber of commerce, the rules are actually very simple." Silently looked at Ape Feizhi and smiled, "But since Naruto is going to buy first, it''s naturally okay, I don''t know if Naruto wants to buy any series?" "The magic of the jar is really beyond the imagination of my generation." Ape Feizhi shook his head and shook his head. "Let''s ask you to recommend one first." He did some homework in advance. Silence does not limit the series to purchase. In addition to Gunte''s limited jar series, as long as there is enough money, you can buy any series you want. In this case. Ape Fei-Chan wants to recommend Silence first, and see what series of jars are right for him in the eyes of this mysterious businessman who seems to be able to see through everything. The rest of the people listened attentively. The situation on the surface is already obvious. Lord Naruto wants to buy a thing called a jar from this mysterious person. It seems to take it very seriously. "Let me recommend?" Silent eyes seemed to look up and down at Ape Feijian. The smile on the corner of the mouth was meaningful, but in the end, he shook his head. "Not everyone can easily determine the most suitable for himself. Series, because some people''s pursuits are originally changing, you are such a type." "Pursue of change..." Ape Feiri froze for a moment. He always thought that his wish was simple. Wood leaves are strong and prosperous. This is his lifelong pursuit. "Your heart is filled with great love for the world, and there is no lack of kindness and noble character." ''S silent eyes seemed to gradually become as deep as the stars, giving people a feeling that their hearts were completely seen through. And he suddenly increased his tone. "But-with the pressure of aging and reality, your heart has gradually been covered with dust, and your smile is no longer pure, even with hypocritical elements, let alone your pursuit, let alone, already Deviated from your original wish, now, can you still remember the oath to protect every villager?" Silence bit the three words "every one" very hard. At this time, it reflects the advantages of spiritual power. When he was young, the ape flew, with a kind personality and generosity, and he valued the lives of every companion, even every villager. And later... he learned to compromise. The scene was quiet, everyone was silent, but Tsunamate was silent, Ape Feizhi was silent, and the others were shocked. This person actually showed a pair, as if he could see through the inner face of Lord Naruto, and made such an evaluation. Yanfei Asma clenched her fists and opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, but was pulled out by Tsunae''s hand. Tsunade shook his head at him. Ape Fei Ri cut out his consciousness, felt the pipe in his body, sucked hard, and spit out slowly. My heart calmed down a little bit If you change someone, saying that, he would not have any reaction at all, but silence... This person has proven his vision several times, And the ability to see through fate. "So..." Ape Fei''s voice was a little dry, "Your Excellency, the jar series that suits me cannot be determined?" "It''s not uncertain, but the choice is different, the fate is completely different." Silence corrected, "You can choose the power of the dictator, continue to sacrifice a small number of people for most people, you can also choose the power of devotees, Just sacrifice yourself, you can also choose to become a learned mentor, a wise sage, a prophet of prophecy...too many." Actually said so much for one reason. Silence did not know what to give him. He can control it. However, Ape Feijian is different from the rest. This person''s evaluation from himself to others is complicated and full of contradictions. Any series may lead to a completely different development. Blackening, Heroes, Heroes, Pioneers... I dont know if Im silent, and certainly I dont even know that Ape Fei-he cut himself. He was smoking a cigarette bit by bit. I feel that I am facing the most important choice in my destiny. "If you can''t make your own choice, we actually have a simple and very practical approach." Silence seemed to think of something, and the smile on his face suddenly became a little playful. He spread his hands, "That is- fate!" The words fell, and ten first-level jars appeared in front of them. "These ten jars represent ten series that are suitable for you." Silently smiled and gestured to Ape Feijian, "You choose a jar." Chapter 100： : Ape Flying Sun series Let Ape Fei Ri choose one of ten jars to decide his own series. This is really silent just came up with a head shot. Mainly, he found that Ape Feizhi was indeed hesitating. In case you say you have to go back and think about it, wouldnt business be impossible today? That might as well let him choose casually. Anyway, in this case, the choice is the same. "Let me... just choose one?" Ape Feizhi looked at the ten small jars in front of him, and there was a trace of tension on the old face. Buying jars is what determines his fate. This nervousness was also caught by the rest. There is an unspeakable and eccentric atmosphere among people. What happened today? First appeared a mysterious strange man, possessing a terrorist power that he had never seen before. Then, even Naruto, who could not change his face even in the battle of life and death, showed such a tense expression because he chose the jar. "Admiral Tsunade." Apei Asma could not bear it, and whispered to Tsunade, "Who is this man, and what are these jars? Why do you and your father attach so much importance to it?" ?" What he asked was also the voice of everyone. Too many things beyond imagination and incomprehensible things put together, making people overwhelmed. "Asma." But it was Ape Feijian who took a deep breath. He took a deep breath and stared at the jar in front of him. He said slowly, "These jars determine our destiny, but also determine the leaves. Destiny." Ape Flying Asma: "(|||)?" If it was not his father who said this, if the man who took out the jar was not too mysterious and powerful, he would definitely think he was being teased. Some ordinary clay pots. determines the fate of Konoha. "The jar is not the key, the key lies in the contents of the jar." Silence raised his eyes and looked around these people in a circle, introducing himself simply, "I am a businessman from a different world, our Chamber of Commerce, will From countless worlds, all kinds of magical and powerful items are put into jars, walking and selling in countless worlds, so that people like you can also have the opportunity to change their own destiny." "......?" Everyone has a shocked expression, it seems that in a short time, there is no way to react from this passage. Merchants from a different world? "It''s true!" Tsunade added a tone, "I, the teacher, and Kakashi, have already personally experienced the magic of the jar. Do you still remember the last orphan of the Uchiha family? Just overnight. , Uchiha Sasuke has a strength that is no less than tolerance, and even relying on swordsmanship from a different world, he almost forced Kakashi into danger in the competition." Overnight, from a recently graduated Ninja, to having the strength of not being able to endure Ninja? Can you fight against Kakashi? Although still unbelievable. However, the person who said this was Tsunabe, and, in combination with everything that had happened before, all sorts of things that couldn''t be explained seemed to be explained. Why would Lord Tsuteu call them over, and why should they not be discovered by anyone when they come over? and the fantastic horror power of the pause time, as well as the attitudes of Master Tsunade and Lord Naruto. When this series is in front of us. No matter how incredible it is, we can only work hard to believe it. Everyone looked at the ape flying sun cut. Ape Feizhi felt the gathered eyes, he knew that he could no longer hesitate. No matter what he chooses, he must choose! If you don''t open the can, it means that you have given your destiny to someone else. "Choose one!" Ape Feizhi cut down the pipe and held out his hand, still with some nervousness, took out a jar. Honestly. Silence doesn''t know which series this is. This time, instead of putting them in one by one, he took out the ten series of jars that had already been prepared from the system at a stretch. However, it doesn''t matter which one it is. "Actually, you don''t need to be nervous." Silent laughed, "It''s not impossible to change it, if you think it''s inappropriate, you can change it. At worst, don''t buy too many jars." Ape Feizhi could not help swallowing. Although he said that he could change it, he actually believed in some destiny. took a slow breath. Then open the jar in your hand. Everyone couldn''t help but look in the jar. There is no golden sparkle or special sound. Inside the jar, it seems to be a very ordinary piece of paper, square and square, and there is also a faint rice-shaped lattice on it. It looks very ordinary. Xuan paper used to practice calligraphy. "It turned out to be this series." Silent expression, but there are obviously some surprises. This time it was not pretended. Among the ten series, there are mechanical series, prophetic series, and even the force series that has appeared, the king series... But the silence did not expect that the ape flying sun will choose this. "What series of jars is this?" Ape Feizhi looked at the paper in his hand, and was a little curious. Just from the surface and touch sense. This seems to be really just a piece of ordinary paper. But Could there be only plain paper in the jar? The eyes of the rest of people also focused on Shen Mo. "Huoying." Silently called the post of Ape Feizhi, prepared a language in his mind, and then said, "If it is you, it should be clear, the power contained in the words." "Speech..." Ape Feizhi repeated in a low voice, somewhat puzzled. "The essence of speech is to convey information, including the human heart, emotions, and spirit. Its power is invisible. Although it can be added to the carrier through words, it can only be transmitted between mutually understandable hearts, but -" The piece of paper in Fei Fei''s hand sighed, "In some worlds, the power of words, or words, has been embodied, and can show all kinds of magical and powerful effects... ." That''s right, what Ape Feiri picked out is a rare power system. It belongs to the reader. Words can be used as lip guns and tongue swords, killing invisible, the article can be turned into a treasure of writing and ink, with all kinds of powerful and magical effects, if it can write what is enough to evangelize the world, teach the sentient beings, it can be transformed into a holy, extraordinary Be refined and live forever. cannot be described as not powerful. However, this power must have a spiritual realm corresponding to the school of practice as a prerequisite. is just a hard study, it is useless. For example, if you practise your moral integrity, you must act with integrity, be arrogant, and be upright. Otherwise, let alone become stronger. I am afraid that the morality will collapse, and the state will fall. . and so...... Silent heart has some fun. Chapter 101： : Not so simple In ten series, this tentatively called series of talent, silence feels that it is one of the most unsuitable series of ape flying sun. But he just got this. can only be said that all fate fools people. Silence is based on watching the movie, no, the principle of service in place, roughly explained the magic of this talented power to Ape Feizhi. But he seemed to understand, and the rest of them were a bit dazed. They knew silently that it would be difficult for them to understand this kind of completely different power. At this time, you have to get some propaganda pictures. "You can see it with your own eyes." He simply raised his hand and waved, and pictures appeared. is a magnificent scene. One of them is an old man in white clothes with long beards, walking on the green clouds, holding books, holding his eyebrows indifferently, and incomprehensible words, but with monstrous words, turned into countless small golden lights flying out of his mouth. Like a blazing sun, countless enemy soldiers covered their ears and wailed loudly, bleeding from the Qiqiao, and bursting into the body. There is also a person standing in the dry earth, tearing up in the sky, raising a pen and writing a book, a poem is finished, the light of the **** is full, and the sky is rushing to the sky. After a while, there will be heavy rain falling along with the singing of the whole world, the plants are spring, the wheat field is breeding The dry ground, which was originally full of cracks, turned into a sea of ??wheat in a short time, with golden eyes. In addition, some people treat the disease with words, some use the pen and ink to demon, some people recite after day and night, and return to youth... all kinds of incredible pictures all show the magic of this power. Don''t say that they are the Japanese sun, and even the ape flying sun cut, and his eyes were round. An amazed look with wide eyes. Speech, can it be so powerful? The world is truly strange, not only magical, but also terrifying. "Now, you should understand." Silence put away the image and looked at the crowd and said, "In the endless world, there are endless powers, and only our Chamber of Commerce can make these powers shine in different worlds. " Although his tone is calm. But everyone felt it, the indescribable transcendence under the calm. They are really unimaginable. What a terrible force this Chamber of Commerce is. can''t imagine. In a different world, what kind of powerful existence still exists. Ape Feizhi thinks of the image just now, there is a scroll in the hand of an old man, which turns into a huge curtain covering the sky three thousand miles, sweeping through the river, and he feels fearful at the same time. Because in that world. The older the stronger. Learning is constantly reserve and accumulate. is not like a ninja. With the increase of age, I am more and more unable to help myself. I have theory and technology, but I can''t exert it at all. No matter whether it is Chakra or the strength of the body, it can only continue to decay. "Silent Lord." Ape Feizhi looked at the piece of paper in his hand, and looked at his silent eyes with faint expectation. "Don''t know this paper..." "This piece of paper in your hand contains talent." Silently reached out a hand, a brush appeared in the hand, and then passed it, "Write the words you think are the best, preferably with emotion. write." The contents of the first-level jars will naturally not be so precious. But it is enough to show the effect. Everyone stared at the paper in the hands of Ape Feiri. After seeing such a picture. is expecting more than ape flying sun. Once jumping out of his original world view, he will have the urge to understand everything urgently, not to mention, in the pictures just now, this power is so powerful. Ape Fei Ri thinks for a while. picked up the brush and wrote it with extreme care and seriousness. Fire. Usually writes in this world, basically using brush. Ape Feiri cut into Huoying, and still practiced a good font, especially the fire character, which is more like writing himself. At the moment, after the last stroke is dropped, there seems to be a strange feeling, just like his own Spirit is connected to this word. No need to say anything in silence. He already knows how to use it. was just a wave of his hand. This paper with the words of fire burned fiercely, turned into a ball of fire, and flew out. Bang bang. ran into a thick trunk of a bowl, leaving a small burning flame. "This power..." Yu Fei Asma seemed a bit disappointed, "It''s far worse than the fireball." "After all, it is just a first-class jar." Ape Feizhi was not too disappointed. He knew that the first-level jar was just a level for experience. The key lies in. He just didn''t use Chakra, and he didn''t finish it. Just write a word to release the fireball. It seems to be okay. "This power is not that simple." Silence spoke at this moment, looking at the burning tree, and there seemed to be some surprises in the tone. "Attribute, your word, actually brought attributes. " "Attributes?" Ape Feizhi looked at the silence somewhat puzzled. Silently raised his hand a little. A stream of water appeared out of thin air, extinguishing the flame completely. However, after the water flows through. Even if it was a wet tree, the flames burned up a little bit, and gradually expanded to restore the original level. Such a scene surprised everyone. "This is not in line with common sense." Xi Rihong seemed to go over and seemed to want to see what happened. She directly reached out to put out the fire to extinguish the fire. However, after she took her hand away, the flame burned again. What is going on with this fire? looked at the silent smile over there, and the flames in front of him. Everyone had an indescribable feeling. UU reading is just a small ball of flame. also want to break their common sense? "Please let me try." The sun walked up to the Japanese foot, raised his palm, and chopped it down. Click. The place where the flame was burning broke directly, and the whole tree fell down. But The flame, which had been completely extinguished, started to burn from the flame at the place where it broke. Can''t go out? "The power of the talent has a deep connection with the will of the writer." The silence did not move, and the small group of flames, together with a small piece of trees, were dug together and suspended by an invisible force. In the middle of the air, "endlessly, it seems that this is your understanding of fire, as long as there are trees that can burn, no matter how many times they are destroyed, it will re-ignite until... All the fuel." With the fall of words. That little piece of tree was completely burned to ashes. And the flames gradually shrank. With the last ashes, it drifts with the wind. Ape Feizhi looked at it. There seems to be something touched inside. "Really..." His eyes flashed an inexplicable look, "As long as there are leaves flying, the will of fire will continue to burn, endlessly, this is my understanding of fire ." "......" looked silently at the inexplicably moved look of Ape Feizhi, and did not know what to say. It was not leaves that were burned. This is a sapling that is still thriving, and the result is that you are burned, or if you dont burn it, you wont let it go. Chapter 102： : No illusion necessary "This power is really amazing." Ape Feizhi seemed to be moved, and began to feel a little excited, but he was very depressed, and on the surface, it was just a little joyful. "Silence Lord, I think this series is right for me." Faced with the suppressed and excited, and very satisfied Ape Feijian, the silence did not know what to say. Forget it, just make money. "The jar always allows the guests to choose the most suitable fate." Silence keeps the smile of the businessman, "Since you have decided, then, how many jars do you plan to buy? What trade do you use? Talent series, but it is an easy to get surprise Treasure." When the others heard this, they all looked at them one after another. The meaning of the jar, they already understood. Just buy a jar and you will have the opportunity to gain power from a different world! As ninjas, they know the importance of power better than anyone. How can I get such a jar? "In the case of money, I really don''t have much." Ape Feiri cut a cigarette, and then made a determination as usual, "I, like Kakashi, sell my knowledge, memory, and experience of ninjutsu." "Master Naruto?" The face of Nissho and the others suddenly changed. Although I guessed that such jars could not be easily obtained, I did not expect that even memories can be traded? More importantly- Master Naruto wants to sell his ninjutsu memory? "If you want to get anything, you need a price, change your destiny, especially so." Silently looked at everyone, there was no special expression change, but there seemed to be a strange power that made everyone stop subconsciously. I want to say something. This power comes from his powerful strength and mysterious identity. "Everyone." Ape Fei Ri cut his head, which was always on the face of kindness. At this time, there was a copy, he looked at everyone, and then solemnly said: "There is one thing that must be told to you... Kakashi, who came back the day before yesterday, was seriously injured, even nearly sacrificed, and Sasuke in his class, too." "What?" Matekai exclaimed first, "Kakashi was seriously injured? How is he doing now, and where is healed?" "Kai." Xi Rihong held the nervous and worried Matekai, "There is Master Gangshou." "Yes, I have stabilized their injuries for the first time." Tsuneo also nodded. Matkay was relieved. Tsunade is naturally trusted by the audience in terms of therapeutic ability. However, Kai''s fists clenched involuntarily. Kakashi... This is the opponent of his entire youth, how could he be seriously injured and dying casually? "Mr. Naruto." Hironaka''s face is serious, "Who wounded Kakashi like this, is it the other Ninja village''s strong?" Kakashi''s strength, they are actually very clear. is absolutely the best in Konoha. The least people present, no one can be sure to defeat Kakashi. "It''s the rebellion of Wuyin Village, and the peach land won''t cut again." Ape Feijian glanced at the silence that seemed to be unresponsive. He took a deep breath and finally said slowly, "He is also a gentleman from the same silence Here, the Ninja who bought the jar." "What...?" Matekai could not help but exclaim. Then, the scene fell into a strange and silent atmosphere. Jar, can get power. But now, Kakashi was severely injured by someone who bought the jar from the silence, and even nearly died! "Wouldn''t you think that I would only sell to wooden leaf jars?" Silent opening broke the silence. The smile on his face was the same as before, but at the moment, everyone gave a chill from the back. Come up. Ape Feizhi said. This silence is Muye''s most distinguished guest. And Tsunade seems to be very familiar with him. smiled even after playing silently. Therefore, at the beginning, they preconceived that this mysterious businessman from a different world is close to the side of Konoha. And now... Just imagine that the silence in front of them is the enemy, and they feel goose bumps on their bodies starting to pop out one by one. "I''m just a businessman, as long as I am qualified, I can buy fate-changing jars from me." Silently extended his finger, teasing the yawning Yuju lazily on the shoulder, said slowly, "Although said, Unlike most businessmen in the Chamber of Commerce, I dont like to face you with a godly attitude, but if this gives you the illusion that there is nothing necessary" He raised his eyes. did not go on with the following words. But at that moment, everyone saw the eye pupils that had turned into golden eyes. is dignified, indifferent, with great oppression. then fleeting. The silence in front of him was still that casual and friendly look, and even the tender love was in the eyes of the cat on the shoulder. But everyone, looking at each other, could see the horror in each other''s eyes. No one says anything. The level difference is too big. including Tsuna, but also clenched his fists. Of course, her mental activity, which was not too calm, was still captured by silence. Silently sighed. He did game planning before The most annoying thing is what kind of good equipment and good characters the boss wants to give relatives or friends free of charge. For a game with PVP elements. If you really want such a person to be invincible in the game, then the game is abandoned. Therefore, he must be firm on such principled issues now. "...Now." Ape Fei Sun''s eyes slowly looked around and said, "You should understand that from the day when the silent Lord appeared, we have no choice but to pay At any cost, you have to open the tank and become stronger, because the destiny between people must conflict." This is the words emphasized when silence was on the first stage of fate. Ape Fei Ri cut from the image of Tsunato''s badge and remember it. All the people, including Tsunabe, couldn''t help being amazed. "Your Silence." Ape Feizhi turned his head to look at the silence, still smiling, and said, "I prepared some ninjutsu that is not very useful, some only trade knowledge, some are connected with memory and experience Also trade together, I dont know, how many cans can be changed?" He did not say anything specific. However, judging from the situation of Kakashi before, the existence in front of him seems to be able to see through the soul. "If it''s what you think of now... Probably, 33 million points." Silence was silent on the surface, but I was a little surprised. This guy is a bit ruthless. Kakashi also just sold a lot of low-level ninjutsu memory and experience. But Ape Fei Ri cut down well. In addition to the memory of low-level ninjutsu, even sold a bunch of high-level ninjutsu, and even a lot of knowledge and memory of forbidden art. is indeed a professor of ninjutsu. Chapter 103： : It takes an exam to become stronger Silence even saw in it, Flying Thunder God''s Technique, Mu Dun Shujie Natal, etc. Ape Fei Ri cut ninjutsu that he couldn''t even use. Although there is no experience to sell. However, as the first high-end ninjutsu sold, the value of his knowledge is not low, let alone he still sells memory. "Old man, you can sell so much!" Tsunato was startled. 33 million points! converted into money, it is equivalent to more than five billion! "Dont forget, when I was young, there was the title of a ninjutsu professor." Ape Feihe laughed and shook his ashes. "A lot of ninjutsu, although I know it, but I havent learned it, and there is still a lot of forbearance. In my current situation, it cannot be used. Since it is so, it is better to sell it in exchange for stronger power." He naturally did not sell all his ninjutsu memories. But sold most of the knowledge. includes those ninjutsu created by the second generation, and even the ninjutsu left over from the first generation. Some of them are not very clear, but he has made up for a short period of time. and carefully selected. Make sure not to have too much influence on the strength, and even reserve the ninjutsu he can use after returning to the state. "According to the rules, first buy two hundred first-level cans to become a member?" The silence was a bit unattainable. If there werent a lot of onlookers, you should be able to sell cans directly. Except Cardo. Silence is also the first time such a big deal has been done on a ninja. "Well, first buy two hundred first-class talent series jars." Ape Fei-he nodded his head, and he couldn''t wait. "So, the transaction is established." Waving silently, two hundred first-level jars appeared in front of everyone. Talent jar is also one of the prize pools he customized during these days. At this moment, it is just to generate a list, and then follow the list to buy with one click. Because I didn''t look closely. So there is something on the list, he really didn''t know this time. Just test it. "The first-class jars are generally not very useful for people of our strength." Ape Fei-Chan explained to the rest of them while reaching out, "but according to the Chamber of Commerce rules described by His Excellency Silence , Only after buying two hundred first-level cans, can you become a member and be eligible to purchase second-level cans..." Silently listening to the side, nodding from time to time. saves him a lot of effort. Ape Feiri cut under everyone''s sight and opened the first jar. Inside... is still a piece of paper. seems to be slightly different from before, to be more precise. "This is the test paper." The silent explanation sounded, "It is a very common item in the jars of the talent series. Unlike the previous ones, the talents in it will be infused into your body according to the level of your writing. Inside, of course, because you have not obtained any school transfer items, you can only use them expendably." In this world of Naruto, there is no such thing as talent. But that is the basis of most of the items in this series. Therefore, Silence can only use this customized service to provide a basic source of power, and by the way to avoid the one-time power is too strong and lead to imbalance. "Are you still going to write?" Ape Feizhi seems confident. He picked up the brush that he had just passed to him in silence and wrote a fire character again. this time. The paper did not turn into flames, but turned into a brilliance, and it didn''t enter the body of the ape flying sun. Warm and warm, it seems to have a strange feeling. It is a feeling of control. "Fire." Ape Feizhi exhaled and exhaled, while calling this new power in the body. In a flash, a flame that was much smaller than the one just appeared in front of her. fell to the ground, burning grass and trees. This...... Although it is a first-class jar, it is too weak. Ape Feizhi could not help looking at silence. "This is all the talent you have gained?" Silence put on a speechless expression and shook his head. "The talent in that assessment test paper, you have not absorbed it for half of Chengdu. This is just a first-class assessment test paper. ." "......" Ape Fei opened his mouth, obviously amazed. "This has not even absorbed half of Chengdu?" The strength just now is very weak. But if this half of Chengdu has not been absorbed, does such a small test strip contain at least the power equivalent to a primary small ninjutsu? "First of all, this kind of test paper is not only for writing one word." Silence explained to him in detail. "You can write as much as possible. If there is no question, it is the font of the assessment. If there is a question on the test paper, answer The better, the more talent you can get. The content of the topic is mostly the knowledge of some sages. As long as you have enough jars, you can usually open them..." Ape Fei-Chan listened very seriously. The same is true of the rest. The scene was silent. "Talent jars are different from ordinary jars." Silence finally concluded, "Its core lies in the word "talent", so even if the same item is opened, it is also a talented person, and the profit is higher. If there is no talent, We must strive to become talented." "It turns out so." Ape Feizhi has vaguely understood, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "This is indeed different from the tin series selected by Tsuna and Sasuke." "Although it is difficult to say, the corresponding income will also increase." Silent face with a smile, "It is up to you." He has got the answer from the mind of Ape Fei Ri. "It''s just hard work." Ape Fei Ri smiled confidently, "Sure enough, this series of jars are very suitable for me." As a professor of ninjutsu, has full confidence in learning this. Continue to open the jar. The second jar is still an assessment test paper. Moreover, there really appeared a problem. Sage''s words: generous without corners; Question: What are the last two sentences? How to interpret? Ape Flying Sun Slash: "(??'')" "Ha ha ha." Silently watching Ape Fei Ri cut his face dumbfounded, he couldn''t help laughing, and then explained, "This is a sentence from the book "Dao Jing Jing" by a sage named Lao Tzu , The last two sentences are loud and loud, and the elephant is invisible. With the help of these four sentences, the sage advocates the aesthetics of nature. Just write it and try it." "Your Excellency even knows this?" Ape Fei Rijian looked at the silence with surprise. "I only understand a little." Will the silence say that he is the answer. Ape Feizhi sighed, and then wrote the answer provided by the silence on the test paper. That moment. A brilliance that was significantly stronger than just now, poured into his body. Ape Fei Ri cut his face with joy. This glory has increased more than ten times than before. He even feels that this power is moisturizing his already declining body. Chapter 104： : Grand Prize for Level 1 Jar Ape Fei Ri closed his eyes and felt carefully. is softer and more controllable than Chakra, and can be whatever you want, just like the warm water flow, and even automatically repairs the cell vitality. This is talent. Ape Fei Sun''s heart was a little excited, he felt that if he had enough energy, he might really be able to return to his youth! "Talent, it has the effect of moisturizing the body itself." Silence is like knowing what Ape Feizhi is thinking. The plain tone reaches his ears, but it seems to have a very strong temptation. "Those college students, Each of them prolongs its life by hundreds of years. Moreover, you have only absorbed half of the talents in this test paper." "This is only half?" Ape Fei Ri opened his eyes, his face full of surprise. He thought that after writing the correct answer, he would get all his talents. did not expect that this was only half. "If you want to give a full score, it is not a simple answer." Silent laughed, "And when you are writing, you do not have a deep understanding of the meaning of the word saint. In addition, if you can open a university Their comments and their answers will be more perfect." From the perspective of silence, the planner. The characteristic of talent gas jar is- Either open more, learn more, and change more. Or... I can only stare at a pile of assessment test papers that do not know the answer, and I''m burnt. Ape Fei Rijian is also faintly felt. This question seems a bit difficult. silence saw Ape Feihe''s hesitation at this time, but he didn''t say anything. Anyway, no matter which series of cans that Fei Feizhi chose, the result was the same for him, because it was impossible not to buy them. not to mention...... Talent series, but the more open it is, the more unable to turn back. "I''ll finish all these jars first." Ape Feizhi finally decided to first open all the jars he had bought in front of him. He accelerated some speed. As silently said, it is extremely common for the assessment test paper to be in a jar of talent series. In front of the 100 jars, more than 50 sheets were opened. More than forty sheets are all with a variety of problems, ape flying sun cut... Basically will not do. But. In addition, there are a few light groups, also with talent. Moreover, there are various common learning books and light groups that can directly gain learning experience. This also made Ape Feiri feel relieved a lot. The second-level jar is the derivative of the first-level jar. It can be seen that as long as more subsequent jars are opened, his knowledge will be higher, answering questions will be more handy, and more talent will be gained. When the 128th jar was reached. opened an instant, there was a faint golden light looming. The silent expression was a bit stunned. First-level jars, he did not arrange any special effects. "Here, but something good happened?" Ape Feizhi noticed the silent expression change and couldn''t help asking some expectations. Although it is only a first-class jar. However, he still remembers the justice glove from Naruto. Could it be that he also came for good luck suddenly? "This is indeed a good thing, and it is very suitable for you." Silently looked at the people who had come to focus, and couldn''t help but sigh, he already knew what was in the jar. contains a poem of the treasure. And it is the most critical sentence. "This is a sentence in a war poem." Silence took out Zhang Jinjin, who seemed to be exuding a faint brilliance, and handed it to Ape Fei Ri, "You are facing it, using part of your talent, chanting Take a look." Ape Feihe took over, used part of his talent, and exhaled aloud: "Old Ji Fu, ambitious." The voice fell, and a faint golden light appeared on his body, echoing the golden light of the silk and silk. There were already some rickety backs straightened in the instant, and even the muddy eyes were full of color again. in the momentum of this moment. Everyone present seemed to have seen the bear that was forbearing. The body of Ape Feizhi is shaking. himself looked at his palm inconceivably. Although still the same, covered with wrinkles and spots of the elderly. However, the vitality that appeared in the body, especially the ambition that had disappeared for a long time, seemed to re-emerge. If he closed his eyes, he felt that he had returned to his youth. "This is the type of gain in the war poem, the effect should be to enhance the physical state, as well as the inner fighting spirit and courage." Silence explained. He really didn''t expect that Ape Feizhi will open this. As Cao Cao''s masterpiece, its level will never be low. However, he was quite satisfied with the performance of Ape Feizhi. "According to your current knowledge, you are actually not qualified to use poems of this level." Silence added, "However, this book is a cultural treasure containing realm, and it can be used as long as it has talent. Its really rare to be able to open it, perhaps because your desire is strong enough. With its value, it is definitely a grand prize among the first-class jars. Silence only arranges five thousandths probability. is able to drive, it is indeed good luck. "This is the war poem..." Ape Fei-Chan feels the fading of the power in his body, and there is a sense of loss caused by contrast. He looked at the silk in his hand and endured the urge to recite again. Just now, he consumed a lot of talent. Everyone beside was also amazed. Although it is not possible to experience it for yourself, just by looking at the expression of Ape Feizhi and the momentum of the moment, you can see the magic of this power and great help. Ape Fei Sun cut, seems to be determined. "My own strength, coupled with the increase in talent, can achieve the most powerful effect." He repressed his mood and said, "Your silence, I am sure this series, I will buy another 500 second-level jars." "As long as you are sure." Silence is always necessary. He can actually see it. Ape Fei-Chan is a bit up, perhaps because the feeling of ambition is too tempting. Prudent approach should be to open the remaining first-level jars, and then carefully consider. But... Impulsive consumption is the main source of income for most games. Under the determination of the ape flying sun cut, silently waved his hand, a full five hundred second-level jars appeared in front of him. Deduct 15 million points. This time, Ape Feizhi could clearly perceive that many memories of his forbidden surgery in his mind have been lost. But instead, looking at the larger one in front of her, her eyes were a little fiery. Then there is not much to say. Open the second-level jar directly. Just after opening a dozen, Ape Fei''s heartbeat began to accelerate a little. Because he just opened a lot of test papers in the first-level jar. is now in the second-level jar, easily found the answer! Chapter 105： : The life-saving gospel of non-chiefs not only has answers, some experience light groups, but also directly gave him understanding and enlightenment. Then, Ape Feizhi cut the pen and answered a few first-level test questions. Sure enough, he absorbed more than half of his talents. One of the questions even absorbed nearly 80%! Thinking about the first one wasted by him, I felt a little bit distressed. Wait for more knowledge before answering! "In the higher-level jars, there will be more complete and more detailed knowledge. If you open more, you will know that the problems in the first-level jars are really simple." Silence said. However, the same, if you want to easily answer the test paper in the secondary jar. Then open the third-level jar. looked silently at the ape flying sun, slightly complacent. Although it is said that there is no need to control the individual products to hang the customer''s motivation. However, as a planner. The design of the series itself should also be attractive enough. This talent series is one of his proud works. At this moment In this uninhabited grove, a group of ninjas famous in the whole ninja world are gathered together nervously. Watching Ape Feiri cut open the jar. The second-level jars, although derived from the first-level jars, have doubled in value. The same assessment test paper contains nearly ten times the talent in the first-level assessment test paper. Ape Feizhi opened nearly a hundred jars, and then reluctantly answered four second-level test papers, but even so, the talent that appeared in his body still made him very satisfied. He expected. When he was reading "Old Ji Fu, Zhi Zhi Qian Li", he was able to maintain that state for nearly five minutes. Five minutes is enough to decide the outcome of a battle of life and death. If I can answer all of them... In terms of just one battle, he even felt that he could have a combat power comparable to that of the first generation! The jar is really powerful. Ape Feizhi now is eager to open the "good things" in the second-level jars every time he opens a jar. Wenbao opened in the first-class jar can have such a great effect. What about the second-level cultural treasure? Even, what about the skills of this series? "Must be opened!" Ape Fei-ri cuts on the surface a breeze, but when it comes to his own huge interests, his heart is already not calm. This is related to his dream, his ambition, and even the future of Konoha. ! It seemed quite interesting to be silent. Sure enough, opening a jar is a matter for all ages, and even people like Ape Fei Sun can''t resist its charm. Ape Feizhi even involuntarily accelerated the speed. 150, 200, 300, 350... When it opened to four hundred, his hands were shaking. No? Why is there no? Although a lot of assessment test papers, writing test papers, a lot of learning auras, and even books annotated by university scholars, as well as some war poems he can use, are said. However, none of the cultural treasures or skills he had expected came. "Your Silence." When the 400th can was opened, even Ape Feizhi could not hold his breath. He stopped and asked, "You said before, if you open a transfer prop, you can Cultivate the talents that really belong to you, but is it like the transfer of the Paladin of Tsunato?" "Yes." glanced at him silently, his dark eyes seemed to have a meaningful taste. He said slowly: "Transfer props, unlike ordinary props, have a decisive effect on fate. Props of a fate nature. If your desire is deep enough, then it is generally in the last ten of the dipole jar, or The first ten of the tertiary jars have great hope to come out. This is a gift of fate, just like Tsunato." In other words, it is a prop with a guaranteed nature. The life-saving gospel of non-chiefs. "How come there is such a saying..." The rest of them took a deep breath, "Could it be said that the things in the jar have already been put in?" They always thought it was put in early, just like those lottery tickets. How can there be greater hope only in the last ten? After all, these more than 500 jars, ape flying sun cut are randomly taken out. If there is. That should be more likely to be opened in front, not the last ten. "On the jar, there is a rule of shelter, even if it is as strong as me, I don''t know what will appear in it before it is opened." Silent smile at this time, there seems to be a hint of mystery, "It is an absolute Unknown destiny, no one knows what it is before it happens?" "......" Everyone on the scene, including Ape Feijian, who was watching the remaining jar, had a feeling of inexplicable shock. is like, when opening the can, there are a pair of fate-like eyes, looking down on them. "The last ten..." Ape Feiri cut out his hand and wanted to continue to open the can, but when he touched it, he suddenly decided to take another farther away. Obviously all the jars are his, but at this moment, there is a feeling that the contents of the jars are constantly changing. Somewhat more nervous He continued, opening jars one after another. As the number of cans left is steadily decreasing, everyone can''t help but squeeze their fists. Ape Feijian even has a little cold sweat on his forehead. No, these 500 second-class jars... is really just basic, and then there is no way to open a good thing. The silent expression is also a little weird. He has tested many times these days, and the probability of five thousandths is basically no problem. But there are already four hundred and fifty. Looking at your ape Fei Ri chopping a kind-hearted look, did you expect it to be a non-chief? Don''t you even get a prize? Just when Shen Mo couldn''t help but want to look at the list of items. at last-- The 470th jar, just at the moment of opening, a dazzling rainbow light rushed up, and the carrier was as magnificent as a mountain. Even the muscles of everyone''s subconscious muscles were tight and their knees were heavy. It seems that someone put a heavy weight on their shoulders. But they reacted quickly. This momentum. Good thing! Even with the constant force of ape flying sun, he couldn''t suppress the expression of joy on his face. Even if he didn''t say anything in silence, he understood that the contents inside would never be worse. In fact, silence is relieved. Although he didnt intervene, he bought the jars at once according to the randomly generated list, but at the moment, after all, there were a bunch of people watching. Like Narutos, if he could produce good things, it would be more for the rest. Stimulating effect. How many people who are not krypton gold are good things that were opened by others to stimulate krypton gold. Chapter 106： : Blue Rare Items thought that the non-chief''s ape flying sun would be completely eliminated, but I didn''t expect luck to come at the last point of the jar. "Looking like this, it''s the grand prize." Silence glanced into the spirit, and after seeing what it was, I was also a little surprised. "Good thing, even the grand prize is good. Congratulations, this treasure is absolutely Can be used as a hole card." In the , not only the price of the piece exceeds the grand prize of the price of the secondary cans. is a disposable item. Under the same price, the power of disposable items is far more than the items that can be used many times or even for a long time. If you want to use it well, you can definitely turn things around. "Hehe, it seems that my luck is pretty good." The smile on the face of Ape Feizhi could not stop. Yanfei Asma stared at his father, and in his memory, he rarely saw his father smile so happy. Wait until the rainbow light dissipated, Ape Fei-Chan took out the contents, and everyone was stunned. An extremely rundown scratch paper. It seems that the material is very ordinary, with a rather complicated font written on it, they can''t recognize it. This... is a treasure? "Don''t underestimate this paper." Silence seemed to see their astonishment, and looked at the ape flying sun, "If you are now, you should be able to feel the power contained in this word." "indeed so......" Ape Fei Ri stared tightly at the piece of paper in his hand, he could feel the tumbling of the talent in his body, it was a warning. He subconsciously sent a little bit of energy. Suddenly, the original glorious and restrained writing on it turned into a golden color, and then the indescribable rainbow light appeared again, surging like the waves of the waves, exuding the momentum like mountains, even, Everyone felt that Chakra''s control became slow. "Sir, what is this word?" Ape Feizhi only felt that the broken paper in his hand seemed to weigh hundreds of pounds. This is not a sensory illusion. The muscles in his arm are now bulging. Anyone can see that he has used a lot of force to lift this thin piece of paper. "It''s a special''seal'' word." Silently sighed, "The word is not the key, the key is the person who writes, this is a essay written by a real college student, so I say you are really lucky and able to Its very important for you to write the words of the university students in the second-level jar, even if it is just an essay. And if it is not an essay, it cant be written in the second-level jar. This kind of props, silently remember that he did put some in the prize category. Although the value is similar to the rest of the grand prize. But the effect is definitely top-notch. "Seal?" Ape Feizhi cut away the talents in his body, and this piece of papyrus returned to the ordinary look again. But now, no one dares to underestimate it. "A special way of writing, the effect is to seal the dragon veins, talent, if it is used on your body..." Silent glanced at everyone, "Probably, it is Chakra inside the seal." The voice just fell. "His--" Someone couldn''t help but take a breath. Seal Chakra completely? For the ninja, if Chakra is sealed, it is basically null and void. can be so powerful just by essays, what level should the so-called university students be? "Of course, if the object of the seal is too strong, you have to input more talent." Silence added, "And this is a one-time use item, which can only be used once." "Can only be used once... that is also powerful enough." Ape Fei Sun''s eyes seemed to be thinking about something, and then very solemnly put away this piece of paper. This is the real hole card. Watched his movement in silence, suddenly realizing that if he had been selling cans in this way, he might really bring the fate of the characters of this world to the point where he could not control it. After all, he didn''t know which kind of thing he would be used by Ape Feiri. But... "There was no way to control it." Silent thought in his mind, "The planner only needs to control the general direction of making money." While he was thinking, Ape Feizhi continued to open the remaining jars. Even if a big prize is offered. But he is still looking forward to whether the remaining jars will have a miracle again. Especially the silent transfer props. It''s a pity. Until some trembling and opened the last one, there was still nothing. Five hundred jars were opened, and the result was a bit miserable in terms of probability. But Ape Feihan seemed quite satisfied. He said to the rest of them, "Like this kind of treasure, it is basically inaccessible, but even the most common things have greatly improved our strength, and We can also study the powers from different worlds and the coordinated moves between ninjutsu, and Tsunato is already doing it." "Yes, the effect is very good." Tsunade wrapped his hands around his chest and nodded solemnly. The others were silent. But from the expression, everyone has paid great attention to it. After all, they saw how Ape Feizhi opened the jar, and they also felt the magic of silence, the merchant and the jar. As long as you open the jar, you can easily have strength. And this is also the purpose of Tsunato to bring them over What else can silence say. It suffices to just smile. Ape Feijian and Gangshou came to advertise him, but it was more effective than he said. "Silence Lord." Ape Fei-Chan turned his head again, his expression a little nervous, "I want to buy ten third-level jars." said silently before. The last ten of the second level, and the first ten of the third level, there may be transfer items. Now there is no second class, so at least ten of the third class jars must be bought. "Good." Silent laughed. waved his hand, and ten significantly larger jars appeared. Nine of them have been packed. But one of them is empty. That is the reserved floor. Silence puts dozens of schools in the talented world into his random program, with equal probability, and then draws one. "It turned out to be this school..." Looking at the final result in silence, he was stunned for a moment. But when I thought about it, it seemed quite appropriate. Put the transfer items directly into the jar. Ape Fei Sun cut, already can''t wait to open the tertiary jar. just opened the first one. There was a blue dragon out of it, crawling around and rotating around the jar, and a burst of pleasant dragon sounds ringing in everyone''s ears, with a peculiar sense of rhythm, enduring and pleasant. "Blue brilliance?" The silent voice rose a little, seeming quite surprised, "You even opened the blue rare item in the first jar!" That''s right, starting from the third-level jar, opening good things, there will be special effects. Chapter 107： : The transfer of apes Rare items, the price is generally around 100,000 to 200,000 trading points. Probability is higher than the real jackpot, 3%. But the first one was able to drive out rare items. Silence really didn''t expect. Is this guy like a non-chief before, all accumulating European gas for this moment? "What is the blue level?" Ape Fei-ri asked, his face flushed faintly. Could it be said that he even won the grand prize among the three-level jars? If that''s the case. That would make a lot of money! This is the grand prize in the third-level jar! "If the first-level jar is just an experience, the second-level jar is the basis for setting the series, then the third-level jar is the really powerful start." Silent eyes looked around, and finally stopped at the ape flying sun. Body, "So, in the tertiary jar, some real treasures will begin to appear, graded as blue rare, purple epic, golden legend, as for the higher rank, there is no probability to open in the tertiary jar, and you see this The blue dragon is a symbol of rare treasures." was talking, the little dragon made of that blue gas had gradually dissipated. There is still a blue air around the mouth of the jar. The feeling of ape flying sun has been completely excited. Although blue is only the lowest prize. But this is a tertiary jar! A big prize in the second-level jar can be used as the bottom card, and how strong should the big prize in the third-level jar! "Master Naruto, look at what''s inside?" Nara Lukaku couldn''t help but say that they were also looking forward to it, and were even excited. Ape Fei-Chan slowly reached out his hand. Take out the contents of this jar. is a black ink-washing mat. Just taking it out, there is a breath of killing, and there are a few traces like dried blood on it. Ape Feijian is holding it in his hand, but there is a feeling of holding a peerless demon sword, Even when you look directly, you feel dazzling. "This is Wenbao." The voice of silent explanation came at this time. "It seems that the blood of the demon dragon stained on it is one of the reasons that it can be judged to be rare. Moreover, this is a real Wenbao. It contains a powerful war poem." "War Poems..." Ape Feizhi thought of the book in his arms, excited, and looked carefully. Sure enough. carved two small lines of characters on the scrub. That is the famous "Jing Ke Ting Qin Ge" "Feng Xiao Xiao Xi..." Ape Fei Ri uses a very small amount of talent, just read four words, and his face changed suddenly. He felt the talent in his body and poured into it uncontrollably. No way! The talent in one''s own body can''t finish it even if it''s done. "This war song is not a gain." Silent chuckled, "It''s not enough to activate it and use your talents now, and it represents a never-ending blow. , So when you use it, you will draw talents crazy, but the power is naturally quite powerful." "I don''t have enough to use?" Ape Fei Rijian is a little uncomfortable. Finally, a powerful treasure was opened, but there was no way to use it. "Don''t worry." Silent glanced at the remaining jars. "If your determination is strong enough, one of the ten jars should be a transfer item. If the transfer is successful, you can practice yourself. ." "Yes, transfer props..." Ape Feihe cut his eyes on the remaining jars. Fist even clenched involuntarily. Are you determined? He is naturally determined! At all costs, let the wood leaves and the will of the fire burn vigorously. Must be opened! The rest of the people also know that these ten jars will be the most important jars for the three generations of Huo Ying! Everyone can''t help but hold his breath. See now. Their emotions are completely brought into the body of the three generations of Huo Ying, and into the pot that determines the strength. Ape Feizhi continued to open the jar. The second one is still a test strip. Behind is the experience light group, and then the light group, then the books annotated by the university, and then the books... The ape flying sun cuts faster and faster. If a jar is not opened, it can''t wait to open the next one. Wait until the penultimate time. Api Feijian''s palm has some shaking. During his life, he has experienced countless battles and crises, but even in the face of life and death, he is not as nervous as he is now. finally. He took a deep breath and opened the last two at the fastest speed. One of them, at the moment of opening, there was one black and one white, two rainbow lights burst out, intertwined in the upper half of the open space, intertwined with each other, me among you, me among you, and finally, turned into a Taiji gossip picture , The unspeakable mysterious mysterious breath radiated out. "Broadway of Yin and Yang, Wuji Taiyi." Silently looked up at this Tai Chi pattern, said quietly, "This is the transfer prop of the Yin and Yang family, frankly, Huo Ying, your hope of passing the transfer is no more than a percentage Tenth." "Yin Yang Family..." The face of Ape Fei Richang changed and changed. He also absorbed a lot of experience light group. naturally knows the Yin Yang family. ''S knowledge of this school is extremely incomprehensible, but it is also extraordinary. From the part of his inheritance, the powerful Yin and Yang family can even derive everything, and it is similar to the five elements of their ninja. Could it be that this is the reason why he opened the Yin-Yang school to change jobs? "What kind of school is the Lord Silence, Yin and Yang family?" Rixiang Rizu asked aloud, and the rest of them were also a bit curious They were the first time to watch the transfer props, but listen It''s like an ordinary person turning into a ninja. After opening, there is a chance to go to those powerful props in a different world. "Yinyang family." Silent hands behind his back, raised his head slightly, as if remembering something. Among all the works, the most impressive thing about the Yin-Yang family is Qin Shi. The Yin-Yang family in the talented part of the system is different from Qin Shi, but there are similarities. "The core of this school''s knowledge lies in the fact that the world, the sun, the moon, the day, and the night, everything can be divided into parts, abstracting the concepts of yin and yang." Silence explained slowly, "So, This faction has transformed talent into yin and yang. After repairing to a very high level, it can change the world and derive everything." In addition to the ape flying sun cut slightly nodded, the rest of the people have some daze. The concept of yin and yang has the same meaning as a ninja. But yin and yang are two things, derived from everything... "Let me show you." silently shook his head and smiled, raised his hand, the scepter in his hand turned into a thick brush in a moment. his eyes also turned into black and white at this time, slowly flowing, and seemed to be blooming mysterious mysterious light. chanting for a moment. wrote ink in the air, and recited the same in his mouth: "Wan Ye Fei Hua Liu, flat Qiu Lan." Although the voice came out from the mouth, it seemed to blend into the sky, with a wonderful charm echoing around, closing the words, writing, brushing the brush, and suddenly, countless leaves surging, like the tide, sweeping everyone in the wind, like the tide. Even the autumn chrysanthemums and orchids grow on the ground at a very fast speed, and the petals are mixed into the sea of ??leaves, adding a dazzling addition. Chapter 108： : No money to look back Everyone is completely surrounded by the sea of ??leaves like the ocean. Even ninjas, such beautiful and spectacular scenes are rare. "Is this... illusion?" Xi Rihong couldn''t help but stretch out her hand, as if she wanted to touch it. "Don''t move!" Ape Fei Ri was startled and quickly stopped. Then he took several bitters from his knife bag. was thrown out. In everyone''s horrified eyes, the few specially-made bitters were directly cut by endless leaves. Then crush, cut, and crush again. In just one second, the bitterness created by the fine iron quietly turned into a pile of iron filings and disappeared in this beautiful and spectacular scene. Everyone felt horrified. The suffering of the ape flying sun is absolutely meticulously built, ordinary battles are hardly damaged at all, but now, the fragile is like a piece of worn wood. Under this beautiful scene like a dream, there is a killing opportunity incomparable. "The eyes are a sign of reaching the level of controlling Yin and Yang." Ape Feizhi looked at the silent pair of black and white eyes with unspeakable eyes and stared, "According to the heritage I obtained That is to say, at this step, it has been able to evolve everything, and the heart is born from the heart, and any war poems that use any peace can exert various unique effects." is also amazed by himself. How terrible. marveled not only at the power of the Yin-Yang family, but also at the existence of silence itself. This person is almost like omnipotence. It seems that no matter what power he is, he will be unfathomable. Every time you think you have seen the tip of the iceberg, he will tell you that the previous tip is still far from being counted. Ape Feizhi began to feel. The power to silence oneself is definitely far more terrible than those senior members. And now. Silence stood in this extremely beautiful Ye Hai and smiled, "The characteristics of the Yin-Yang family are indeed similar to your ninjutsu, and they can all achieve various changes, but even if it is lower, it does not have the so-called blood succession limit. And the limitations of attributes can be arbitrarily evolved. This alone will bring you a lot of benefits." indeed. Everyone looked at Ye Hai, who was spinning like a storm in front of him. Ninjutsu, it is difficult to achieve this change. First of all, if you want to create a leaf, only the blood inheritance limit of Mu Dun can do it. And this Yin Yang family sounds... is like a panacea? Only this point makes everyone feel a little bit hot, after all, the power of blood inheritance is well recognized. Silence is another stroke of the pen. Everything disappeared, and everyone looked at the scene in front of them, and all felt cold. The woodland where the original itself is is as if a part of it was directly erased from the picture. revealed a huge hole. Here, all the trees and weeds disappeared completely, except for the place where they stood, the cleanliness was like being shoveled and leveled out. "It''s just as terrible as the dust of the earth shadow." Ape Fei Ri murmured, his eyes brighter and brighter. The same turbid look as the old man has completely disappeared. This is not only from the talents in the body, but also from the inner changes. "This is just a small display." Silence put away the brush in his hand. "Universities who have truly realized the changes in the yin and yang of all things, have even been able to evolve a small world. He himself is the master of that world. This kind of The realm, even your six immortals, cannot be compared." The world of talents has strengths and weaknesses, the kind that is truly powerful, indeed there are cosmic-level strongmen. Even the stars are yin and yang, so silence is not talking nonsense, of course, it is generally not reached. at this time. The mysterious pattern above the sky seems to be unable to find the person who changed jobs, but re-entered into the jar. What appeared inside is a small gossip tray that can be held in the hand. Ape Fei-Chan carefully took out this gossip plate, and seemed to attach great importance to it. But this is his only hope of changing jobs. If it fails in the end. That means that the entire talented series may not be suitable for him. Pressure...it suddenly appeared. "Among many schools, the difficulty of the Yin-Yang family''s transfer can be said to be one of the most difficult schools, and it has a high demand for knowledge." Silently looked at the ape Feizhi said, "but you don''t have to worry too much Well, I really want to say that it is actually very simple. The transfer of talent series is basically the assessment of knowledge. If you have a deep accumulation of knowledge of the Yin and Yang family, it is very easy to pass the assessment." Just open more jars. The more you open, the greater the hope of passing. But there is only one chance to try. Api Feizhi is also very clear about this. gritted his teeth and said: "Mr. Silence, the ninjutsu I am preparing to trade, all sold, buy a third-level jar!" has already reached this point, even the transfer props have been opened. Say whatever you say! Even if it sells more ninjutsu than expected! Because-- He has no money to go back and buy other series Silence naturally nodded with a smile, and then placed forty-eight third-level jars in front of him. Three levels of jars, one will need 300,000 points. Cut the rest of the money with Ape Fei Ri, and that''s enough to buy so much. But the importance of more than forty jars is the most critical. Ape Feijian now can no longer express his calmness as a Huo Ying, the tension is almost written on his face, the third-level jar, each one opened, that is 300,000 points, which is equivalent to five million yuan! appeared good things, that is also really powerful. Comparable to the first-level jar, the second-level jar is much more stimulating And while everyone was staring at Ape Feiri and severing the jar, Tsunato came to silence and asked in a low voice: "How many third-level jars do I need to buy a fourth-level jar?" I dont know if the first impression is always there, or because the silence is very kind in most cases, and Tsunate does not have too much fear of him, but is more grateful. After all, the Seed of Holy Light helped her through the most desperate part of her heart. Not to mention, these jars also gave her hope to revive the rope tree. Silently glanced at her, but shook his head, "When the third-level jar is enough, there is no clear limit. You should read the email posted by my assistant on the badge. Want to open the fourth-level jar. There are only two possibilities. First, in the battle of the destiny stage, it is favored by senior members. Second, when your strength is enough, I will tell you." "I don''t look at the number of cans now, do I look at the strength?" Tsunade stunned. "It can be understood so." Nodded silently. Chapter 109： : You are not a high-quality customer In fact, he did not think about the specific number. Two hundred first-level cans and five hundred second-level cans, because the number is not large, is relatively good statistics. but now. If the three-level jars are also counted as 500, it is an astronomical figure. The balance between this requires a good idea. "Oh, let''s talk about your assistant..." Tsunade seemed to suddenly want to ask something. And at this moment, Matekai in front of him suddenly exclaimed. Ape Fei Ri cuts in his hand, holding a brush. Sparkling silver. But there are no special effects for canning. "It''s just an ordinary cultural treasure." Silent glance, it seems a little regret, "It is incomparable with rare cultural treasures, and in the third-level jar, cultural treasures can only be regarded as ordinary items." There are no special effects, so naturally they are just ordinary items. Of course, you cant say ordinary things. No matter how bad it is, it is also an equipment item worth 60,000 trading points. Just look at the expression of Ape Fei Rishen to know. Although a little regret, but still very happy. "Silent Lord." After opening the last few jars, he gritted his teeth, "I will sell some ninjutsu." Preparing those before, just budget carefully. Worried about selling too much, it will affect their own strength. But in front of job opportunities. This effect seems to be irrelevant. After all, the difference between the success of the job change is too big. is silent. It is a pity that after continuing to purchase more than thirty third-level jars, it seems that the luck of Ape Feijian is gone. Don''t mention the rarer epic items. Even the rare blue items have never appeared again. For this, silence can''t help. After all, he now sells jars, basically according to the list randomly generated by the system. Unless there are special circumstances, otherwise I am too lazy to watch. In the end, even if Ape Fei Sun cuts no matter how unwilling, he can only give up for the time being. "Everyone, silence the jars sold by Your Excellency, this is the case." Ape Fei Ri cut his face in regret, but did not forget the business, he looked at the rest of the people, with a kind smile on his face, "The reason for calling you, You should also understand that Tsuna and I believe that you are both the best and the most trusted ninjas of Konoha. It is necessary to buy jars to be more powerful. Everything is to protect Konoha." Tsunade''s eyes seemed to twitch. The current ape flying sun cut, can not see a bit at first rejected her proposal. Tsunade seems to have a new understanding of his teacher during this time. "Master Naruto, but I don''t know how much ninjutsu." Matekai raised his fist with a tearful look. "Damn, that guy Kakashi has the most ninjutsu. Does he say he has bought quite a lot? Has your jar become super strong?" "Cough." Gangshou coughed twice. After all, Kakashis jars were basically opened for her. But I didn''t say it at the moment. She just looked at the crowd and said, "I didn''t tell you to buy jars now. After you go back, you will organize your ninjutsu and find ways to raise money. If it''s really not enough, try to find ways together. Wealth is the most." When he said the last sentence, Tsunato''s eyes looked towards the Japanese sun. Noriyoshi nodded his head with a humble smile on his face, "After all, my noriyuki family is now the first family of Muye. If adults in need have a need, my noriyori family can take out part of their wealth and give it to them. Master Tsunade assigns." was present, except for Matekai, the others seemed to perceive something keenly. It is not surprising that the Japanese people will be willing to give up their money. After all, they have always been supporters of Huo Ying. But this is assigned by Tsunabe, it is very particular, and the third generation of Huo Ying is right next to it. Ape Feizhi''s face is still smiling, it seems that he doesn''t mind at all. This makes people feel that he has decided that Tsunae is the fifth generation of Huohu, so all this is his default feeling. But silently watching them inside, it was interesting. is in the original book. You can''t see such an outline hand, and such a scene. "Now, give priority to guaranteeing your own funds to buy jars." Tsunae did not refuse, because there may indeed be such a need. Sun phase is natural, no problem, he looked at the silence and asked, "Sir, do not know when you want to buy cans, how should I find you, Sir?" "If you are ready for funds, go directly to Tsuna, or anyone with a badge." Silent simply said. "If it is only part of the funds, I think, I can take it out of my family, now." Hironaka said respectfully, but the tone was very confident, watching the rest envied. In peacetime, I still don''t think. But in this case, the importance of money and family is highlighted at once. Even the ape flying sun is a bit envious. Although he is Naruto, he really can''t get much money out of himself, and he can only sell ninjutsu. "I have no problem." said silently and casually. Its good to have a business to do However, after looking at the Japanese sun, he seems to be whispering and said aloud: "But I must say that you are not really a good customer because your desire to change your destiny is not strong enough." This person, Hirokazu, does not have too deep a desire. And after saying this, everyone looked at silence. There is some consternation. "Will there be any effect if the desire is not strong enough?" Tsunabe couldn''t help asking. "I have said it more than once." Silent hands fell behind him, eyes looked at the eyes, and then looked at these people one by one. "The purpose of the chamber of commerce is to give people who desire to change their destiny a chance to change their destiny. In most cases, only those who desire the stronger can continue to break through, and move forward step by step-the collision of the direct fate of the can opener is equally intense." Silence is more than just selling jars. will also consider a future potential. Only people with the deepest desires will continue to work hard to develop new knowledge and new wealth even in the case of using up all the money. is like Tsunato, Sasuke, Naruto, and even Hehe. And the day is full, he lacks such motivation and creativity. Of course, if he insists, silence will still be sold to him. Hikari was silent for a long time. The rest of the people were also silent. Only Matekai, who seemed to be unaware of anything, stretched his hand and beat the shoulders of the Japanese Sun, and said, "What are you afraid! As long as you can move one day! Our youth will not pass away, let us move forward together Run it!" He didn''t say it was okay. In this way, people like Nissho and Nippon were even more aware of the gap. Chapter 110： : Item Recycling System Like the sun, the foot, and the three heads of the pig, deer, and butterfly, all have a family heritage. They now pay more attention to the growth of family descendants. And this jar just makes the individual stronger. Tsunade seems to have been aware of this problem. She only wanted to let the trustworthy Shangren buy the jar, but ignored the silent desire to change her destiny. If the people in front of them will not even get the transfer items, it will definitely be accompanied by the subsequent battle upgrades It becomes more and more difficult. It seems that no matter what the situation, we can not ignore the cultivation of outstanding younger generations. Just... "In any case, your combat effectiveness must be guaranteed first." Tsunade''s brow furrowed again, "but if there is a more suitable candidate, it should also be cultivated... Silence, I always wanted to ask Next, can the things opened from the jar be sold to you for trading?" If you can, before the more suitable candidate grows up, you will be able to increase these strengths of tolerance. if not...... "Naturally is possible." Silent answered. This sentence made Tsunate''s face irritated. But before she was happy, she continued silently: "But in order to prevent customers from maliciously swiping the prize, the Chamber of Commerce stipulates that everything that is taken out of the jar and if it continues to trade with the Chamber of Commerce, the price will be only one-fifth of the original. " The system actually allows such transactions. The items sold are already owned by others. The problem is that there is still a silent profit. The value of the item actually received by the customer is generally only one-fifth of the price of the jar. This must not be known to the customer. Fortunately, it was impossible to recover the "original price" from the customer, so it would be completely messed up. As long as you sell something you don''t like or say bad, can you crazy open the can and win the prize. This gives an excuse for the low recycling price. If the customer really has no money, and wants to open a big prize, he sells the useless and exchanges a small amount of jars, which is also a common method in the game. And he can earn another sum. "Only one-fifth." Although Tsunade had expected that it would not be the same as selling his own things, but when he heard only one-fifth, he was still inevitably disappointed. It''s just that she didn''t say much, after all, in her eyes, this is the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, and even silence can''t change it. Ape Feizhi was lost in contemplation. Although the price of one-fifth is very deficient, if he can only take the road of changing the Yin and Yang family, can the other school items be considered for sale? And at this moment, the silence suddenly moved. is the contact of other members. "The rest of the customers are contacting me." Silence said to everyone, "If you have decided, just contact me." Tsunade opened his mouth, but said nothing, but nodded. The silent figure disappeared like a phantom. walked as suddenly as when he came. The atmosphere at the scene was quiet for a while, before it seemed to gradually slow down. Everyone feels like a dream. There are still traces around, reminding them every moment that they must accept the reality. But the world view has been changed too much in a short period of time, and even they need time to digest. "Master Gangshou." Xi Rihong couldn''t help looking at Gangshou, "how much do we know about this existence?" Xihong asked everyone''s voice. Compared to the magic and power of jars, the silence of the person who sells jars makes them more shocked and frightened. "Few." Tsunei looked at the place where the silence disappeared, and the pale gold eyes seemed to have some complex emotions, "I initially thought he was a redeemer who brought hope, but later realized that his gentleness Being close to us is not only for us, but... what he shows is getting more and more amazing." The same attitudes given by people of different statuses and strengths will have very different meanings. The present silence is very different from the silence when it first appeared. is so big that Tsunato is a little uncomfortable. The rest of the people couldn''t feel the emotion of Tsunade, but at the moment recalling everything they did after the silent appearance, there was really a feeling of extreme fear. His origin, his purpose, his strength. Even if it shows so much, it still gives people a feeling of ignorance, like a completely unknown behemoth, showing only a little trace, people can not imagine how the body hidden under the deep sea. huge. "About him, it''s useless to think too much." Tsunade''s eyes seemed to regain her determination. She raised her hand and said with domineering, "Now we only have to do one thing, that is, before our enemy reacts. , To make yourself stronger by buying jars." "Yes!" Nissho was the first to respond. The current patriarchs of the three families Ape Fei Asma and Zhuludie glanced at the ape Fei Ri, who was smiling, but some were unpredictable, but all nodded. They all have a feeling. Konoha, I am afraid there will be big changes. ...... On the other side, Silence found a no-man''s place. Respond to members'' call. "It''s you, Yuki Kitahara." That''s right, it was Yuki Kitahara who provided the first huge profit for silence at this time. The small family in the original town. "Respected adult." Yuki Kitahara''s voice with a tense sense of effort to suppress, UU reading "I want to buy some more jars." ''S originally silent image was unfathomable in his heart. After watching the previous images about the stage of destiny, it made him nervous, and he was involuntarily nervous in the face of silence. This may be an existence that can destroy the world. It was just such a thought that the so-called cultivation, the city government seemed to have no effect at all. "Of course." The silent voice is as gentle as ever, "Is it still the previous samurai series." At that time, the silence has not been clear series. However, considering the identity of the opponent''s samurai, a lot of things with the samurai are still put in. happens to be connected now. "Yes." Yuki Kitahara dare to ask more questions. "How much?" Silent asked again. "A total of about 100 million yuan worth of materials was prepared this time, and I plan to use them all to buy cans." Yuki Kitahara said respectfully. even has 100 million yuan? There was some surprise in the silence. How long has it passed. Before the entire Kitahara family''s property can be used for trading, it was only about 200 million. In ten days, 100 million was collected so quickly. But I can understand it in a moment. I''m afraid that I can''t get rid of the things in the jar. "No problem." Silently said. Then directly view the other party''s transaction''s specific share through the system, and then buy the jar, think for a while, add a blast warrior''s transfer prop to the other party''s purchased third-level jar, and then add a custom service that ensures the opening of the top ten. Finally, transfer the jar directly over. The transaction is completed. easy and convenient. Chapter 111： : Cardo chased and killed is simple and fast, and a large transaction point is entered, and it is silently decided that unless you are interested in going in the future, you will sell jars in this way of salted fish. After enough money to buy Icarus, he was able to make more salted fish. But... "It seems that the changes caused by the jar are already fermenting gradually." Silently stroked the emerald in her arms and narrowed her eyes slightly. There is also Cardo. He had planned to sell part of the industry before, but he did not know how he was preparing now. ...... A few days after making a huge sum of money from Ape Feijian and Kitahara Yuki, it seems to have calmed down. Silence didn''t do much. The combination of work and rest has always been his proposition. He can work hard for a short period of time to work, but he can also be lazy when he is idle. These days, he has been in his small home. Play games. watch movie. Lu Fei Ju. There is a versatile trading system, even if it is traversed, you can enjoy a life that is not much different from modern society, and even more colorful entertainment activities-he can even enjoy fully immersive virtual games. To say the only regret. That means you cant get online. But the presence of Fei Ju makes up for the feeling of little loneliness. For example, now, silence is just to take out the purchased food. There was a feast that was lazily curled up on the bed, moved his nose, and raised his small head at once, and then flew to the table like a fly. Staring at the grilled fish couldn''t help but stretch his small paw forward. "It''s not for you." Silently patted her paw, and then rubbed it on her soft belly. "Look at what you eat like, you know it all day and night, and it will be transformed in the future. It must have been a fat cat lady." "Meow--" Fei Ju seemed to be very angry and opened the silent palm, but he used his small claws to pick up his belly, and he was very aggrieved. He turned his head slowly and sadly, jumped off the table, and then covered his small head with a quilt , Leaving only half of the buttocks out of the bed, the little tail swayed boringly. Silent looking funny, can''t help but want to tease her. "You really don''t eat it? This is the work of Tatsuya Rina." "Meow." The sound of unrequited sound came from the bed. "Then I will eat it all by myself." Silently picked up the plate of fish, and gently shaken in the direction of Fei Ju. "Meow!" This time it was a bulging voice. "Hahaha." Silence couldn''t help but laughed out loud, "Where is the cat monster so fat, I will prepare a cultivation method for you, and you can digest it as much as you eat." The quilt in the bed agitated a little, buttocks and tail retracted, and then his small head protruded out, and his large, gem-like eyes looked over with suspicious expression. "Meow--?" "Of course it is true." Silent control of the knife and fork, a gentle stroke on the top of the roasted fish, in an instant, the unspeakable tempting fragrance spread out, the whole room is constantly licking the smell of roasted fish in the nasal cavity. "Meow!" Fei Ju happily cheered, flew directly over, but was set in mid-air. "Go wash your face yourself and wash your hands." Silence first put a piece of it in your mouth, enjoying your face. is really delicious. But he didn''t like fish very much, at least not as much as Yu Ju, so he bought himself a luxurious dinner. Wait for Juju to come with a wet face and small paws. silence suddenly stared. Because, he received a contact from Cardo. To be precise, it is for help. "Sir, save me." Cardo wailed, "I was chased, sir! Yes, Xiao, they came up, I''m not an opponent..." frowned in silence. is not abnormal because Cardo was chased by Xiao, and not chased. It was because Cardo asked him for help. If these members come to disturb him one by one when they are in a life-and-death crisis, let alone I dont have enough money to buy Icarus as an assistant, even if I buy it, its annoying enough. "This is a destiny that requires your own struggle. Don''t disturb me because of this humble and cowardly request." The silent tone was calm, but the sound exploded in the mind of Cardo like Hong Zhong, "If you lose the courage to fight , You will no longer be eligible to become a member of the Chamber of Commerce!" Silence felt that a rule should be added. At the very least, express your attitude. He can watch because of his interest, but these people can''t extravagantly ask for his help. But. Shen Mo is still a little interested now. took a towel, wiped the water droplets on the cat''s face for Yuju, and then ate his own food, opening a live video in front of him. Cardo is right. is indeed being hunted down, and it seems that he has already fought, and he has an obvious wound on his body. If he is temporarily bandaged with clothes, he will lose his life if he loses blood alone. And the person who chased him... The silence was recognized at a glance. The young man in a black-robed red robe and the peculiar Sangou jade writing wheel eye is Sasuke''s biggest motivation to open the jar, Uchiha Itachi. And the other, a brawny man with tan-like skin, holding an exaggerated shape, full of scaled weapons, is also the partner of Uchiha Itachi now in Akatsuki, dried persimmon. Silence did not expect. The first time he saw this pair of partners, it was in this situation. And now. Kado, after being warned by silence, naturally did not have the courage to hate silence, but the battle just now seems to have shown that even now he, when faced with dawn, also does not have much hope of winning. He can only hide in the dirt, trying to control his breath, and his face is grim. hateful, Xiao''s reaction is too fast. It only takes another half a day before he can repay a large sum of money. hope to hide. Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon shark are searching carefully. "What kind of person is that Cardo?" The voice of the dry lung ghost seemed to be a little panting. "Your injury, no problem." Uchiha asked when he looked at him. "If it weren''t for me, the average person should be dead." The dry lung ghost looked at his chest, where there were still several obvious depressions. This was just punched out by Kado with a combination of punches just out of reach. Think carefully about the outbreak of terror in a short period of time, and the weird fist. The expression of dried lung ghost is also dignified. Uchiha Itachi judged that the dry lung ghosts injury had recovered a lot, and he stopped talking. The scarlet eyes looked carefully around, whispering, "My writing wheel tells me that that person is Cardo. , There is no transfiguration, nor ninjutsu like illusion." Chapter 112： : You are all like ants Uchiha Itachi actually has more to say. Kato''s just moves. He couldn''t reproduce it. Not only did he need extremely high physical fitness, but more importantly, in the short burst of power, he did not detect traces of Chakra''s flow. "..." Dried Persimmon Shake stopped, even he was shocked, "Mr. Itachi, you are not mistaken, the guy''s physical skill and fist strength, you also saw it. " If that person was just Cardo just now, this is simply impossible. An ordinary person who has been controlled by the organization for such a long time. has exploded even far beyond the usual tolerance? "I just said what I saw." Uchiha Itachi said calmly, but his heart also felt a little unbelievable. Although he had not seen Cardo, he also did an investigation in advance. There is no information that Cardo possesses such power. "Mr. Itachi." The dried persimmon said suddenly. ''S line of sight was looking at a tree below. did you find it? Uchiha Itachi''s eyes narrowed and his mouth moved. Although he didn''t say it, the dried persimmon understood his meaning. Catch as much as possible. "Hmm, it seems difficult to find that guy. I really want to give a good return of the hatred that just hurt me." The dry persimmon shark said disturbing words in the mouth, but it began to seal directly. Water escape water dragon bullet! Although it is a forest, the groundwater source is abundant. Under the blow of the dried persimmon, the ground vibrated slightly, and a water dragon rushed out of the ground with a huge sound of water flow. "Damn it!" Cardo''s chunky body was flew straight away. is not a ninja, and he lacks much experience in ninjutsu. And the next moment. Uchiha Itachi''s body has already appeared in front of him. In the eyes of the scarlet writing wheel, the three hook jade slowly rotates. MagicYanghang Art! This powerful illusion can pull enemies into the spiritual world, nail the limbs, and then torture them with brutal means. Uchiha Itachi wants to press Cardo''s secret of strength. However...invalid! Uchiha Itachi''s expression had some consternation. Then he found out that the cardo in front of him slowly disappeared like a phantom. Doppelganger? Do not! This is... afterimage! Uchiha Itachi turned his head violently and saw Cardo''s small body running away quickly. "Ghostfish!" "Understood!" The dried persimmon shark had already rushed forward, and the large knife with sharp scales exposed in his hand was scraped towards Cardo. Although an afterimage can burst out in an instant, Cardo''s actual speed is not fast. Grit your teeth now! "Damn it, get rid of you first!" Cardo mobilized the strength and breath of his whole body, **** like a machine gun, and slammed the dried persimmon ghost shark. Fiery Light Speed ??Boxing! Just dried dried persimmon was out of reach and was hit hard by this trick. If his body and resilience were strong enough, he would be dead by then. And now- "The same move, do you think I will be fooled?" The dried persimmon shrewdly held his sword in front. is just two punches. Kaduo screamed and withdrew his hand. is already **** on his fist. was watching the silence and shook his head in disappointment, even if he had power, but Kado''s fighting consciousness was still too bad. But he bought a jar with 30 million trading points. Even powerful skills and silence were given to two. If the combat experience is strong, it can definitely exert its power close to the shadow level. And this is the mistake, Cardo has been surrounded by Uchiha Itachi and Gan Pei Shark one after another, and is in trouble. "Damn it! Bastard!" Kato''s mouth was cursing and his expression was grim, but everyone could see his nervousness, and sweat was already on his forehead. This makes Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmons have a strange feeling. They can also be considered battle-hardened. However, unless it is a young man who has just started to fight out of the village, there are not many ninjas who will be timid to this point. "I know with you, what kind of hatred!" Cardo squeezed his fist sternly, and a little hysterical voice squeezed out of his throat. "My money has been robbed by you! Why not refuse to let it go?" I!" "What kind of hatred do you and those who have been bullied by you?" Uchiha Itachi looked at Cardo''s flawless stance, and seemed to want to seduce some information, saying, "Everything is just because of interests, If you are willing to say how your power is gained, you are not incapable of letting you go." Dried persimmon shark did not speak. Everything looks predominantly Uchiha Itachi. "my power?" Cardo glanced at his hands, his expression, the original gruesome, panic expression, it seemed that there was more unwillingness and hatred. Hate to myself. He has gained such a powerful force that he is still timid and helpless in the face of enemies who may be stronger than himself. Is this his fate? "The lord..." Cardo gritted his teeth, and his eyes became more and more fierce. "It gave me such a powerful force that let me change my own destiny and change this tragic and powerless. The fate of people like you! "The grown-up?" Uchiha Itachi''s heart sank He almost subconsciously remembered that a dozen days ago, Tuan Zang sent him a top secret message. There is a mysterious and scary person who appears in the village and is close to Sasuke. Although there is no evidence to suggest that there is a connection between the person mentioned by Tuan Zang and the "that adult" that Cardo said in front of him, the emergence of such unexpected things one after another still makes Uchiha Itachi kind Instinctively uneasy. "Hehehe." Katuo''s mouth sneered sneerly, and looked at Uchiha Itachi, with a strange smile on his face, "You ninjas rely on powerful power and regard us as ants. Plaything, but in the eyes of the adult, you are probably just bigger ants. It''s so simple that you only need to snap your fingers and you will become fly ash!" He made a gesture of snapping his fingers. But the dried persimmon sneered at the words. "It seems that you don''t understand the real power at all." He raised the skeletal muscle in his hand, with a cruel smile on his face, "I look forward to it, the person in your mouth is being shaved into the minced meat by the skeletal muscle When you are, will you weep like you?" He could not bear the fighting intention anymore. "People who don''t understand the true power are you stupid!" Kado seemed to know that he was only able to fight, his expression went crazy, he opened his mouth, inhaled with a big mouth, and then the green muscles on his forehead burst out, and a scream of exhausted strength came out of his mouth. "Ahhhh!" Inexplicable breath emerged from him. The two shoulder blades on the back began to bulge a little bit. Even the surrounding grasslands are diffused by a circle of airflow, and a little mud is constantly beating. Chapter 113： : Incredible body Facing Kado who seemed to want to zoom in, Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon shark both jumped back a distance. "Be careful." Uchiha Itachi whispered. Anyway, an ordinary person in Cardo suddenly showed such power, this thing is really too weird. "Understood." Dry persimmon shark replied, and then his hands were printed again. Although he said that he was fierce, as a ninja, he would not despise any enemy, let alone, he used his body to teach him about the current strength of the body. Uchiha Itachi is also preparing. But at this moment. Kado''s back, the scapula bulging high, suddenly pierced the clothes, and stretched out two muscled arms from it. "what?" Even the dried persimmon shark, can''t help but exclaim. That''s right, now Cardo is like a monster. has four arms! Four demon punches! comes from the world of Dragon Ball and belongs to the ability of Tianjin Fan. Silence is directly given as a skill. The two arms that grow out from behind are even stronger than Cardo himself! Even Uchiha Itachi frowned at this time. Looking at this kind of cardo, he thought of a person. Orochimaru. The man seems to be doing human body research all the time. But now there is no time for Uchiha Itachi to think about it, because Cardo has already rushed towards the dried persimmon with a crazy expression. I have two more hands, what can I do? The dried persimmon shark quickly understood that he was holding the hand of the sharks muscle and was grasped by the two hands on Kaduos back, and his huge face changed slightly. "Go to death!" Cardo said with a smile, his fist continually hit the body of the dried persimmon shark, and it was the same trick as just now. Dried persimmon shark seems to have been unavoidable. But at this moment. Uchiha Itachi appeared behind the dried persimmon. Illusion! In Cardos eyes, the dried persimmon scorpion was splattered with blood under his heavy blows, and one after another appeared in the body. The entire chest was already **** and flesh, and even a pungent **** smell filled the entire nasal cavity. Won! The card faces are full of joy, it''s a skill opened in the jar! "Do you think you won?" The dried persimmon shark with chest all turned into mud, but still with the smile that has not changed at all, even, the body is like blood, spreading towards Cardo''s body a little bit. "Ah!" This horrified scene made Cardo hysterical scream. ''S body''s qi fluctuates subconsciously. It was then that the illusion disappeared directly. In front of is the hand stretched out from the dried persimmon. They want to catch alive. The scared Cardo body retreated. "Mr. Itachi?" The dried persimmon was really shocked this time. But he knows how strong Uchiha Mustela''s illusion is. "Within his body..." Uchiha Itachi''s expression also dignified, "There is an energy completely different from Chakra." "What?" The dried persimmon shrill exclaimed again. An energy completely different from Chakra? "I''m not mistaken." Uchiha Itachi added another sentence with a positive tone. If you want to break the pupil magic, you must have the rest of the chakras that disrupt the middleman. But just now. Chador''s Chakra is disturbed by another force on his body. Uchiha Itachi can feel faintly. The force is extremely overbearing, and it seems to have a very strong destructive power in itself. and Chakra feel very different. "Hey." Cardo seemed to understand what they were talking about. He squeezed his fist hard, and the air made a slight thump in his hand. "This great power is the adult. The gift is not comparable to those of you ninjas." Kado''s character is that he likes to vent his unwillingness on the weak. The reaction of the two in front. gave him a sense of unprecedented pleasure. Maybe... Can he really use this power to change his destiny? "Mr. Itachi, we must investigate this matter clearly." The dried persimmon looked at Cardo in front of him, and said in a deep voice. Perhaps he is the only person in the Akatsuki organization who knows the ultimate purpose of taking the earth, and even strongly agrees with the "Eye of the Moon" plan to create a false world. And now Uchiha Itachi nodded. So there is no need to say anything. Dried persimmon shark waved his squid muscle and rushed over, while Uchiha Itachi swiftly finished, releasing ninjutsu, blocking all the back of Cardo. If illusion doesn''t work. Then it can only be beaten and brought back! "Since you don''t give way! Then I will die even if I die!" Cardo''s ferocity was completely inspired. He is now like a mad dog rushed and rushed. Even, an afterimage appeared again around me. Afterimage fist! Using instantaneous ultra-high-speed movement to form a visual afterimage, even Uchiha Itachi''s vision cannot capture which one is the real body, or that both are real bodies. "With such a horrible speed, but can only create afterimages?" Uchiha Itachi totally cannot understand what is going on. Under normal circumstances. Even instantaneous surgery can not create such afterimages, which requires high frequency of repeated movements, but to be able to do this, it should be able to easily escape in front of them by speed alone. Since I can''t figure it out I know it. Fire escapeThe technique of imperial fire! From the mouth of Uchiha Itachi, a flame that flashes in all directions, just like the original fairy flower seeds that will pop up when touched, but avoids the dried persimmon shark extremely accurately, and blasts towards Kado as much as possible. simply cannot escape. rumbling After a series of continuous explosions, Cardo screamed and jumped away. His body was already dark, it was a burn burned by flames. but...... "Just the surface injury?" Uchiha Itachi seemed stunned for a moment. He could see at a glance that although Cardo seemed to be miserable, under the offensive just now, he did not suffer much damage at all. If it is a general ninja. After eating such ninjutsu, it should be abolished without dying. "This guy''s body is not like a flesh and blood body." The dried persimmon spit out the spit mixed with blood in his mouth. "Just now my water bomb did not cause any harm... I have never seen Have such an incredible body." is silently peeping silently, can not help but smile slightly. The martial arts master of the Dragon Ball World is different from the ninja. With "qi" as the core, it can strengthen the body in all aspects, not to mention the super big guys in the later period, even the early martial arts masters on the earth, they can also receive bullets empty-handed, anti-bombs, and all It seems to have a steel body. Endurance is also amazing. The body technique ninja still relies on Chakra to provide physical explosive power, including the third-generation Leiying, which is known as the strongest shield, and also relies on the "ninjutsu technique" of ninjutsuLei Dun''s armor. , Its body is not unbelievably strong. Chapter 114： : This is my strongest strength And Cardo, the burning pain on his body gradually eased. also realized. The actual injury he suffered did not seem to be as heavy as expected. "Hehehe." A strange red tide appeared on Cardo''s face, and he murmured like self-hypnosis. "That''s right, the adult said. The power I have is beyond the ninja, beyond the world. Power! Yes, I am stronger than you...I am stronger than you!" With self-suggestion, his expression seemed to have a twisted desire. If I wanted to find a chance to escape. So now, he just wants to kill these two people with this power! Seeing how they wailed and begged for mercy in front of them before they died, Cardo''s body even shivered with excitement. Suddenly his limbs were lying on the ground, revealing a strange posture. "I''m coming!" Uchiha Itachi has already seen Kato''s fighting intentions. That is when the voice just fell, Ka Duo opened his mouth wide, his hind legs slammed, screamed and swooped over, the speed was extremely fast, Uchiha Itachi quickly flashed away with a flash, and still the dried persimmon shark greeted him. The strength of melee is that in one-on-one, it does not give the enemy the opportunity to perform ninjutsu. Dried persimmon was forced into close combat. But just after a fight, he clearly felt something was wrong. Nails, arms, and even teeth. At this time, Cardo is like a mad dog. He completely fell down regardless of the injury, and then bite, grab, and amazingly powerful, plus the convenience of four hands, but a few seconds Zhong, the dried persimmon shark has been wounded many times. "What kind of weird body technique is this?" The dried persimmon saw for the first time. Cardo did not answer. This is called Kuangquan. Give everything to the body, to the instinct, and only the crazy aggressiveness is left in the mind, especially suitable for people like Cardo who have little combat experience. Silence could not help but watch more attentively. To be honest, he sold cans to Cardo, not just for his money, but also wanted to see. These rich, even Daming, who are not warriors, after buying the cans, are they excellent? Ninja comparison potential. is like a handicapped player and a big **** player. Even if the equipment and attributes are the same, the strength is also very different. The gap in combat consciousness is difficult to make up through the jar. After all, this has a certain relationship with a person''s personality, experience, and thinking. Of course, open and separate calculation. If the silence is also the end of the battle, it is a typical open player, all of his ability is brainless operation, knowing the keys can be crushed all the way. However, Cardo apparently has not opened enough to crush the two in front of him. Although the dried persimmons seemed to be suppressed by him, they were two people. Uchiha Itachi raised his hands, and dozens of bitters attacked Kado from all directions with a sharp roar. Puff puff. A series of sharp voices pierced into the flesh. The current Cardo is simply a mad dog. He will not hide unless he subconsciously protects the key. However... The pain seemed to only arouse his fierceness. None of the sufferings could penetrate his body completely, all blocked by muscles. Even those sufferings are squeezed out of the muscles one by one. "What the **** is this..." Uchiha Itachi was shocked. He can see that Cardo didn''t use any energy or skills to block the suffering, but simply relied on the strength of the flesh. is really unheard of. "Ghostfish!" Uchiha Itachi shouted. "Hmm!" The dried persimmon shark understood his meaning in an instant, directly hitting his body and was hit hard with a few punches, gathered Chakala to explode his strength, and kicked Kado fiercely. Then the final seal quickly. The technique of water escape and water dungeon! The huge water polo that appeared in vain surrounded Cardo in mid-air, leaving only a human-sized hole. Uchiha Itachi came to the hollow in an instant. The speed of the final printing is almost out of the afterimage. Fire escape Dragon fire technique! He spit out a huge and scorching fireball from his mouth, and instantly covered Kado who was trapped in the giant water dungeon, and then burst into burst. "Ahhhh!" Cardo screamed. But this shows that the attack is not enough. The art of fireball! The technique of imperial fire! ....... One after another, the fire escape ninjutsu hit the closed space like money, and Cardo screamed in succession, and his eyes were rounded when he saw the silence. Do you have a dog-style fit? One technique to maintain the water cell, and one to bombard the inside. But Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon shark were even more dumbfounded. This level of bombing, even if they were themselves, was not sure they could resist it. But the Cardo in it, although extremely screaming, was full of energy, and it didnt seem to be killed at all. Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help but stop the attack. He wants to see the situation. As the flame inside gradually dissipated, Cardo''s figure emerged. looks extremely miserable. ''S clothes had already been burned, and his body was like a piece of black charcoal. He could no longer see the original appearance of the skin, and there was dark red blood flowing everywhere. However, it is already a miracle without dyingIt hurts! Ahhhh! " Cardo was still screaming, with a bitter look in his tiny eyes. He has never been so painful. He is a top rich man! "This is what you forced me!" Cardo Hysteria shouted loudly, he stretched out his fingers, and his voice was extremely mad. body breath, insufficient surge. is aimed at the head of the dried persimmon. "be careful!" Uchiha Itachi has a bad feeling in his heart, but his reminder seems to be a little late. Dongbo! Kado finally used the most powerful skills he developed, concentrated the air in his body on the front of his finger, and then burst out. Bang! is like a beam of laser cannon, rushing straight ahead, almost instantaneously breaking through the dungeon technique, centered on the body of the ghost shark. Then penetrated the past unhindered and even blasted several trees behind him. "what?" The dried persimmon looked at his chest in disbelief. There has been left a fist-sized hole. "Poof--" A large mouthful of blood was sprayed directly from his mouth, reaching out and holding his chest, but the blood was still rushing out of his fingers. The technique of water dungeon has been unable to maintain. Cardo fell to the ground from it, seemed to fall to the ground in an unstable position, but laughed incomparably crazy, "Hahaha, this is the strongest power I have been given, hateful, it hurts, you all Die for me, die for me!" He raised his finger again, and his fingertips seemed to bring a faint light. Chapter 115： : This is a rookie player was pointed by the burnt finger. The dried persimmon has a creepy feeling. is about to be hit in the head by this blow, he will die! "What is this trick?" The destructive power of terror, the extremely fast attack speed, and even the use of the printing method of the seal are not required, all of which are completely beyond the knowledge of the dried persimmon. was even seriously injured by this sudden attack. Kado has no meaning at all. He just breathed heavily. The second attack soon came again. That beam of light like a laser, with a very fast speed, this time the dried persimmon shark only had time to block the big squid muscle in front of him. Bang! Accompanied by loud noises and wailing sounds. The skeletal muscle was directly struck by this beam and flew away. On the side where the hard connection attacked, a large piece of scale armor dropped, and even vaguely blood oozed out. "What''s the matter!?" The dried persimmon looked at Cardo, although he gasped for breath, but his fingers gleamed again, and every cell in his body seemed to be issuing a warning. will die! That attack speed can''t escape at all! As long as he is hit in the head, he will surely die! "Go to death!" Cardo gasped for a long time, with a grim smile on his unrecognizable face, as if he had seen the picture of the dried persimmon being killed by him. The rest, he doesn''t care about anything now. And it is at this moment. Uchiha Itachi''s attack is finally coming. His right eye spins wildly, and the three hook jade are connected together almost instantaneously, forming a new pattern, which has been transformed into a kaleidoscope wheel. This is-- Amaterasu! The dark flame burst into flames on Cardona''s outstretched arm. "Ah!" Cardo screamed fiercely, as if he was enduring great pain. He madly flicked his right hand, as if he wanted to get rid of this strange flame. However, to no avail. Tianzhao is the highest level of fire escape ninjutsu, unless Cardo has the determination of a strong man to break his wrist and cut off his arm, otherwise it will only be burned. It''s a pity. Kados reason has long since disappeared, so painful to roll on the ground at this moment, I dont know what kind of flame it is. "Forgive me, please! Adult, save me! Save me!" His miserable wailing, at the last moment of dying, showed the humbleness in his bones. "Looks saved..." Dried persimmon shark breathed heavily, at this time, a burst of weakness came up. ''S first blow had already severely damaged his internal organs. If he didn''t own a lot of Chakras, this kind of injury would also be a dead end. While looking at Cardo, who was struggling in front of him, the dried persimmon had a deep sense of fear in the depths of his eyes. "Mr. Itachi." He looked at Uchiha Itachi and said, "Can you leave a live mouth?" "It''s too late." Uchiha Itachi shook his head, and blood shed in his right eye. His Tianzhao still belongs to the unfinished ninjutsu. Unlike Sasuke in the original book, he can freely extinguish or even control the form. Moreover, the burning speed of Tianzhao on Kaduo slightly exceeds his expectations. In that case. didn''t care about keeping alive. The battle is over now. looked silently at Cardo under the dark sun of the sky, the wailing sound had gradually weakened, and sighed with great disappointment. actually died under the sky. This ninjutsu known as "the strongest physical attack" has at least ten kinds of cracking schemes in the original book. can survive even if he cut his arm in time. But Cardo didn''t realize it at all. To be fair, Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark are indeed powerful, but Kado''s strength is not at the level of miscellaneous fish. But the result... During the entire battle, except for the final use of the skill "hole wave" in the third-level jar, which had some unexpected effects, the rest of the performance was like a child with a gun, whether it was fighting consciousness , Or mentality, experience, too much difference. is even unskilled in using cave waves. The first attack didn''t hit his head. Moreover, the trick is too decisive. Even with this skill, his current qi can only be used up to three times. Every time he uses it, his qi will be greatly reduced until he completely loses his ability to move, but in the case of two siege, it should not be used at the end. If you use a hole wave from the beginning, under a close attack, there is definitely hope to kill the dried persimmon, and the possibility of escape is greatly increased. In addition, in the jar opened by Cardo, in addition to the residual elephant punch and mad punch, there are many fighting tricks, even the skills of close combat. is not reflected at all. He didn''t even know what trick to use when. Summary in one sentence. This is a rookie player. "Sure enough." Silently said to himself, "Although these rich and famous people are rich, they are not even high-quality players, let alone expect them to create new value through the power they gain. The strength of the same jar is also far from increasing. Not as good as a ninja." Unless like silence, the ability to improve the ability to open the can at one time, but that is not enough money, but the level of the jar is high enough. Ability or skill is strong enough. That''s why Silent would rather use one-time power for self-defense first, but also save enough money to buy the powerful power of the open-end. But Cardo apparently did not have this opportunity. Finally He can only be reduced to ashes in endless resentment and unwillingness. This is the first member who died in the hands of non-members, and even has no chance to open the stage of destiny, and naturally is not eligible for cheap resurrection treatment. And when he was silent thinking about how to deal with this kind of membership. Dried persimmon shark with a simple bandage wound, came to the burnt and exhausted Caddo body, seeming to be looking for some traces. About the power of Cardo. There is also "The Lord" in Cardo. Just a little thought. Just now, this card who almost forced him to death was just an ordinary businessman in the past. It was given such power by someone. The dried persimmon shark has a kind of extreme fear, even Feeling chilling. Such a powerful body, horrible moves. exists behind this. will definitely pose a huge threat to the organization. Of course, there may be huge benefits. In a sense, although the dried persimmon is impulsive and aggressive, it is indeed one of the few people in the organization who is dedicated to the organization. "There shouldn''t be much left." Uchiha Itachi said on the side, and also seemed a bit disappointed, "My sky is black and will burn everything." In the situation just now, using Tianzhao is the fastest way to save dried persimmon. on the other hand. As Cardo showed his strength, he became more and more scary. Uchiha Itachi also has something that can''t let Xiao Organization discover something from the other party''s corpse, thus becoming more troublesome, he always remembers that he is undercover. "Mr. Itachi, look at this?" Dried persimmon shark seems to have suddenly found something. Chapter 116： : The collapse of the world story At the foot of the dried persimmon. Among the gray ashes, a golden, seemingly eye-shaped badge, lying there quietly, Cardo held it until the last moment, and under the dark sun of the sky, There was no slight damage. "Sure enough it was found." Silence narrowed his eyes. After several upgrades, he now spends a lot of money on the membership badge. adds a virtual and real nature. is not so easy to destroy at all. Can be silent at this moment, hesitating whether or not to contact Uchiha Itachi now. is different from rookie players like Cardo. Uchiha Itachi is definitely a high play if it gets the power from the rest of the world. If the selection of the series is good, it can definitely be combined with ninjutsu to create a new series of tricks. For example, the newly developed Holy LightPalm Immortal Technique developed by Tsunade, there is no such ready-made product in the system, and it can only be customized. Therefore, the value is quite high. And Uchiha Itachi''s own desire...He seems to be eager to complete Sasuke now? So, think about it. And at this time, Uchiha Itachi came over and stared at the badge of this obviously unusual item. It is enough to make him cautious if he can be completely unscathed under the sky. "I''ve never seen this pattern." Uchiha Itachi frowned slightly. has always had a calm expression, but he has seen several changes in his expression today. "I haven''t seen it yet." The dried persimmon squat simply squatted down, held out his hand, cautiously, and seemed to want to pick up this golden badge. But it hasn''t been touched yet. The badge suddenly glowed with a faint golden light. ৡ Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark jumped back at the same time in an instant, keeping a certain safety distance, and carefully watching the badge in front of them. Not that they were too careful. is really Cardo''s performance just now, which is too shocking, and in this ninja world, all kinds of messy means are not rare. The badge floats slowly. The above glory circulated, and the middlemost one seemed to be like a pupil of the eye, and even slowly bounced, it seemed to be glancing at these two people. "Ugh--" A long sigh sounded. Uchiha Itachi and Dried Lung Ghostfish are all gazing and their muscles are tight. Behind this badge, there is someone! "The first complete death of a member happened so soon." The voice from the badge seemed to bring some regrets. accompanied by this discourse. The badge itself, starting from the corner, dissipates a little. seemed to realize something. Uchiha Itachi quickly asked, "Who are you?" "Uchiha Itachi." The voice chuckled softly, "We will meet again soon, I hope that at that time, you have ruled out your inner confusion and recognized your failure. Perhaps, I will Give you a completely different path..." The golden badge completely disappeared. includes that voice. Uchiha Itachi''s eyes were drooping, and his writing wheel eyes didn''t find any trace of ninjutsu at all. And... The person behind the badge seems to be familiar with him, which makes him more uneasy. No way! Uchiha Itachi decided that he must find an opportunity as soon as possible and return to Konoha. "Ghostfish, we will immediately take the information back here." Uchiha Itachi said. "Which fixed industries are sold by Nakado?" The dried persimmon seemed to be surprised. Their mission, in addition to clearing the card, also collects the money from his sale of the industry, and then takes it back. "It won''t be possible for a while." Uchiha Itachi shook his head. "I will use illusion to control the execution of some people, but now the intelligence of the people behind Cardo is more important." "Good." The dried persimmon nodded. He finally looked at the place where the badge disappeared. Although he was worried, he was not afraid. The pain from his chest made him even more motivated. Two people, canceled the original plan, prepared to return first. the other side. looked silently at the back of the two of them leaving, and gently stroked the warm and comfortable Fei Ju in his hand, his eyes seemed to be thoughtful. He just spent a few trading points to strengthen his spiritual power, and read the thoughts of Uchiha Mustang remotely. The other party is still in a confused stage. I don''t know if I want to rely on myself to solve all the choices, whether it is correct. Even, there is already a death wish. This is one of the reasons why he stopped selling it to Uchiha Itachi now. At least wait for Uchiha Itachi to see the current Sasuke and add some excitement. On the other hand, silence also feels that contact with the Xiao organization is too early, and the environment of the whole world should be fermented for a while. He still has great expectations for such a villainous group that gathers the elite of the ninja world. so now. planted a seed, and then, waiting for the right time. "The plot of this world seems to have broken down in every sense..." Silence turned his head, looked in a certain direction, with a harmless smile on his face, and then continued to enjoy his own Delicious lunch, as if all this had nothing to do with him. ...... For the next few days, silence is just staying at home quietly However, I have to pay close attention to various places, especially the changes of wood leaves. The news of Kado''s death was transmitted back to Kono at a faster rate than he had imagined. Api Fei-Chan seems to attach considerable importance to this rich man who does not know how many cans he opened. After all, he knew the true face of Cardo. And after getting the news. Not only is his mood not good, but worse. Especially at this time, Tsunade came over aggressively, throwing away the blocking ninja, and slapped it on the table cut by Ape Feiri again. boom--! crisp sound, even the documents on the table shake. "Master Naruto..." The door should have blocked the embarrassment of the two ninjas of Tsunate. "It doesn''t matter." Ape Feijian only smiled kindly, "Close the door together." "Yes!" As the two ninjas were relieved, they slammed the door shut and evacuated while not allowing others to come closer. "Old man!" Tsunade''s eye pupil with undisguised anger, "Why did you tell the heads of the three families of pig, deer and butterfly to gather the wealth of each family and then distribute them uniformly?" said unkindly. Although the three families of pig, deer and butterfly are also famous in Konoha. But it is incomparable to the white-eyed family. Rixiang is, after all, a family with a strong blood-heir limit. Centralized uniform distribution of wealth? It is not obvious that you are aiming at the Japanese direction! is targeting her! Because everyone knows now, the Japanese family has decided to support Tsunato with all their strength. The last time I witnessed Ape Feiri slashing the jar, the attitude of Japanese sect was enough to illustrate this point. Chapter 117： : Apprentices with cracks Facing the angry Tsuna, Ape Feiri cut his face full of helplessness. "I am afraid that this table will not last long." "Answer my question first!" The muscles of Tsunato''s arm are already tight, and her frowning frowns show that she is really angry now. is even more angry, not to say that it is necessary to centralize and distribute wealth uniformly, but the obvious target of ape flying sun. "I know what you are thinking." Ape Feiri slowly stood up from his seat, keeping himself and Tsuneo''s line of sight at a unified level. Tsunade seemed to realize this. ''S own teacher is now covered with red light, as if he is more than ten years younger, and even the age spots on his face have disappeared a lot. This is the effect of the previous jar? Ape Feizhi seems to be satisfied with the surprise in Tsunaes eyes. His back is straight and the smile on his face is more confident. But its not really what you think, look at this information. He handed the information on the table to Tsuna. is the information about Cardo. Tangshou''s eyebrows were still tight after reading it. "Don''t you understand?" Ape Feizhi smiled, then shook his head again, and gradually put away the smile on his face. "Xiao Organization, a mercenary organization that appeared a few years ago, all the members are all The village''s S-class betrayal, Tuan Zang once cooperated with Han Zang to suppress, but failed." "Hanzo?" Tsunade was shocked. This character has a special meaning to their three ninjas. Because of the name of Sanren, it was started in that battle. But that man... did the encirclement and suppression also fail? "As you can see." Ape Feizhi cut out his pipe and took a deep breath. "Xiao Organization has been relying on the war employment of small countries to gather money for years, and now, they have even Start by whatever means... even after Cardo is out of control, he will have to kill him." When these words were spoken, the anxiety in Ape Fei''s eyes could not be concealed. It can be said. Kado''s death strengthened his determination to deal with Xiao organization. Tsunade was also worried. "You are in doubt, there are also can openers in this organization..." The words can opener represent people who bought cans from silence and gained the power of a different world. "The time they gathered money was much earlier than the time when the silent Lord appeared." Ape Feiri shook his head and then said in a deep voice, "But no matter what their purpose is, this wanton behavior will be Bring huge damage to the economy, and if there are really can openers, so much money..." I don''t need to say anything later. Because Tsunade is also aloof. The original money is very important. Now in this case, the importance is directly increased by several grades. If there is really a can in this Akatsuki organization. That much money. Such wanton disruption... Must pay attention to it! "However, what does this have to do with what you said to the three patriarchs of the pig, deer and butterfly?" Tsunato still did not forget what he had to ask. It seems that he must give an explanation. "It''s not that easy to encircle and suppress the organization." Ape Fei Ri sternly said, "War is close at hand, and there must be special plans for special times. What is wrong with the redistribution of wealth gathering?" "Of course I know I want to increase their strength as much as possible." Tsuneo''s slender eyes narrowed, "But! The Japanese family has agreed to take part of the money!" This is where the contradiction lies. Japan agreed to withdraw the money and distribute it to Tsunato. However, this is completely different from the centralized distribution of all money. The former is voluntary, the latter is forced. The person in charge is of course different. Tsunade is not a white lotus that is ignorant of politics. Ape Feiri will not only suppress the Japanese family who support Tsunade through the great war, but also reap the gratitude of the other families. "Tsunade..." Ape Fei-Chan seemed to sigh, "You have been away from the village for too long, and many things are not understood. If not, you think how much the Japanese family will give to the rest Buying jars? And...Hikari Nichizu can''t decide everything about Nakamura." "In this regard, I will persuade!" Tsunate''s fist clenched slightly. "As far as I know, some people in the Japanese family hope that the Japanese-style Japanese foot will become the fifth generation of Naruto." Ape Fei-day just looked at Tsunade calmly, and his voice increased slightly, "Because the Japanese-style Japanese foot Your strength is not as good as your prestige, so this kind of voice will be suppressed, but the presence of the silence of the Lord is equivalent to giving this opportunity to Rixiangrizuzu." Now, only on wealth and resources. The Japanese family is the well-deserved first family of Konoha. appeared silently. can make up for their last lack-strength. As long as there are conditions, ambition will continue to grow. "..." Tsunei stared at his teacher blankly, seeming to finally understand, she opened her mouth and said slowly, "So, will Uchiha''s family end like that?" Ape Fei''s breath was stagnant, and the breath on his body was instantly solidified. After a long time The breath gradually calmed down. He took a deep breath and spit out again. His voice said hoarsely, "Tsunade, I don''t want to see that happen anyway." "......" Tsunade doesn''t want to say anything more. She turned around and left. This time, I did not look back. was silent in his room, and it happened to see such a scene in his eyes. Even if he didnt read carefully, he knew that from now on, between Tsunate and Ape Feiri cut this mentor and apprentice, I am afraid that there will be a real crack. a little bit of the youth and ambition to restore his ape, and hope to be able to protect his own hands in this village, which is loved by his brother. It is almost inevitable that there will be a conflict of ideas. If it were not so, Tsunade would not leave the village for so long. She was extremely disappointed with some things in the village. But... Silently transferred the peeping picture to Tsunade''s body, and suddenly saw an unexpected person on the street. Orochimaru. He went back to Kono without knowing it? That''s right. The person he saw in silence, although disguised, could not escape his already sharp perception. With a little bit of customized investigation service, he could quickly determine that this brightly-dressed young lady was Da She Wan. This time he. should be planning his plan for the collapse of Konoha, and actually have time to come to Konoha. Silence After seeing this women''s version of Da She Wan, she became interested at once. This is also a potential player. And the desire is still very clear. Chapter 118： : I can raise the dead Dashe Wan didn''t know that he had been stared at silently. He is staring at Tsuna. "Adult." There was a very small voice beside him, "The information I just got, Tsunato and the third generation of Naruto, there seems to be some conflict in recent times." "Sounds, this doesn''t seem to be what Tsunato would do." Da She Wan''s mouth twitched a playful smile. He is very familiar with Tsuna. is only a glance from a distance, and you can also see the changes in Tsunato''s moment. Although his face was slightly lost, there was no slight weakness between the eyebrows. is just a little lost. "Besides that, there is another piece of information that is of concern." The small voice next to it came again, "Tsunade once brought a strange man back to Konoha. Some people saw them dating on the street, but I did not investigate. Any information about this man, including origin, name, identity, address, etc." "Oh?" Dashe Wan seemed a little surprised, turned his head slightly, and looked at his men. That was a disguised pharmacist''s pocket. The pharmacist''s acumen and intelligence are undoubtedly indisputable. Ordinary people may not think too much. is only a friend of Tsunade, or a new boyfriend. However, the pharmacist pocket is very clear. With Tsunade''s strength and status, the men who appear to be close to her seem to be close. It can''t be that simple, and it''s impossible to be a guy who doesn''t even know the history. Tsunade, but the wooden leaf princess in Sanren , Even the most powerful candidate for the fifth generation of Naruto. "Recently, it seems that a lot of things have happened to Konoha." The pharmacist passed his voice into the ears of Da She Wan secretly. "Specifically, I didn''t investigate it, but found some deliberately hidden behavior. " "Fun." The smile on Da She Wan''s face seemed to be more enlarged, and even attracted the attention of some passers-by. "I''m still wondering why Tsunade has such a big change. It seems that even one of the three ninjas is a woman after all, no matter how much trauma it is, it will be repaired by love." He felt that he had discovered the truth. "So, do we need to make some adjustments to our plan?" Although the pharmacist asked, he actually saw the meaning of the smile on Da She Wan''s face. This is a smile where everything is under control. as predicted. "If you need to adjust, you need to get more information before you know." Dashe Wan simply said, then walked in the direction of Tsunato. seemed a bit impatient and wanted to meet up with an old friend. The pharmacist pocket actually believes that it is not a wise choice to meet Tsunade now. That will spread the news of his return, so that Muye has a certain vigilance, but Master Da She Wan seems to be very confident, then he also Say nothing more. and the other side. Tsunade returns to his home. Although after some care, it was still empty. Mute was still running outside to recover the gambling money she had lost so many years. Reminiscing about what had just happened, Tsunato didnt come a little irritably. The current Konoha is very different from what she thought she used to want to build now. appeared silently. makes everything more complicated. "Silent..." Tsunade murmured the name in a low voice, and there was a little worry between Meiyu. "Is he originally called this name?" Some hoarse voice suddenly sounded from behind. "!?" Tsunade turned his head suddenly. appeared in front of her, a man in grey and white clothes with long hair hanging down naturally. "Orochimaru!" Tsunade''s mouth spit out the man''s name, and his eyes were a little weird. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Tsunade." Dashe Pill approached step by step, the cold breath on his body, and the eyes like snake pupils, it seemed that Tsunade was brought into it more than ten years ago. In the memory. Dashe pill... basically no change. "So far, do you dare to go back to Konoha?" Gangshou looked at Da She Wan''s eyes a little bit complicated, "I have heard of all the things you did, and experimented with the people of the village... ...It really doesn''t seem like something you will do." The past big snake **** are also popular in the village. is also a person who can protect his companions. "As long as it is a person, it will change, even if we do nothing, time will change everything." Da She Wan stood in front of Tsunato, just standing in the shadow of the wall. One in the shadow and one in the sun. The boundaries are particularly clear. "You wouldn''t come back specifically to find me." Tsuneo frowned slightly. Dashe Wan at this moment gave her a feeling of uncomfortableness, and Shengguang seemed to react. "I just heard that you went back to Konoha and brought back a man, so come over to tell the old and see if you finally have a new life." Da She Wan''s slender eyes narrowed for a moment, seemingly since He continued to speak to himself, "I don''t know, if Kato knows that, will he be happy for you?" Tsunade''s chest fluctuated quickly. clenched his fists. But for only a few seconds, her tight mouth seemed to squeeze a sneer. "If you are here to provoke me, you should be prepared to bear the consequences." "Sure enough, it''s still the same as before. UU reading www.uukaanshu.com thought that with a new relationship, you will become more gentle..." Da She Wan didn''t say anything because he had already felt the killing meaning. If there is a fight here, it''s still not very good. Dashe Wan smiled slightly, "Actually, I returned to Konoha, in addition to wanting to see what the man who can bring you back to the village looks like, I also want to tell you good news." "......" Tsunade didn''t speak, but the meaning in his eyes was obvious. If you have something to say, go away! "Over the years, I have been continuing my research." While observing the expression of Tsunade, Dashe Pill said slowly in his hoarse voice, "Human body contains powerful power, yet Its so fragile, I want to explore the mysteries of life and death, and finally, I successfully researched it... The forbidden technique that can bring the dead back to life." When you say the last few words. He watched it particularly carefully. Ke Gangshou''s expression was not as he expected. shocked, or sudden heartbeat. is a kind of... weird that is difficult to describe in words. Why is this happening? Dashe Maru felt at the moment as if he had prepared a startle carefully, but the other party did not respond, and even mocked him. "Are you talking about this?" Tsunate felt a little weird at this moment. Less than half a month before and after , two people came to her and said that they could revive the dead. After having personally seen the miraculous resurrection that happened to Lin. Tsunade no longer felt too shocked at first about the resurrection. Chapter 119： : I alone is enough Watching such a scene silently also has a funny feeling. Dashe Wan really wanted to use the resurrection to hold the Tsuna hands. It''s a pity that you are late for Da She Wan. And... that resurrection method is not competitive at all compared to a silent jar. At this moment, facing the words thrown by Da She Wan. Tsunade suddenly thought of something like that, frowning and asking, "Will the resurrection you mean refer to the technique developed by my second grandfather? When she first returned to the village. Ape Feizhi cuts in order to dispel Tsunade''s desire for resurrection. once explained this S-level ban for her. The resurrected person will not grow, sleep, or even taste, and can no longer enjoy everything in life, and will be under control at any time, becoming a puppet who obey orders...not so much Resurrection is better than profanity of the dead. "Did you even know this technique?" Da She Wan was a little surprised. He thought that Ape Fei Sun would never let her know. "You really said this, this resurrection has no meaning at all!" Tsunate looked at Da She Wan''s eyes in vain and sharp. Reincarnated dirt. When he realized this technique, Tsuna understands how dangerous it is. is now under the control of Dashe Maru, a betrayal. "Don''t you want to see them again?" Da She Wan''s hoarse voice seemed sharp. "Even if you have forgotten Kato, but what about the rope tree? He was killed by you, if you sent it out. Gifts, he will not be so excited that he rushed into the dangerous battlefield ahead." This is also the biggest pain in Tsunade''s heart. Even if the necklace has no curse. The death of the rope tree is also more or less related to the gift she sent. But. Dashe Wan still said it was late. How much remorse was in the past, but how firm the present Tsunemu is. "You won''t be so kind, just come to me and talk about this technique." Tsunade didn''t even wrinkle his brows, his hands were wrapped around his chest, and he looked at Da She Wan coldly, "Straight, you want to pass it What do you get from me? What purpose do you come back to Konoha?" standing in the sun in the hands, blond hair reflecting the golden light. Whether it was the still beautiful face, or his eyes, it didn''t seem to be shaken. "......" Dashe Wan is really a bit ignorant. This is completely different from what he expected. He had never seen Tsunade like this, confident, calm, and keen, and the defects in his personality seemed to be invisible, as if nothing could affect her heart any more. After a long time. Da She Wan slowly said, "It seems that your changes are really big, and even I can''t recognize them. I''m more curious now. The man who brought you these changes is who he is. What kind of charm?" The Tsunato, after hearing the dead rope tree again, had such a plain reaction. I think it''s incredible how Da She Wan thinks. But the reality is in front of us, and the easiest reason to think of can only be the man suspected to be a lover, brought back by Tsunabe in rumors. Tsunade looked coldly at the big snake pill in front of him, and seemed to be seriously thinking about something. After a while. She suddenly laughed and smiled boldly after she made the decision. Then she said very simply, "Since you want to see so much, it doesn''t matter if you see it." "Oh?" Da She Wan''s eyes were bright. was also a little surprised by the peeping silence. Tsunade will not be so stupid. Although he said that he looked at Big Snake Pills, but what he thought, Tsunato should prevent him from seeing Big Snake Pills, and speaking of it, he and Tsuna had no relationship at all. "He is not in the village right now. If you want to see him, leave the village with me and I will tell him to come over." After Tsunato finished speaking, he turned around and left. It looks as though it doesn''t matter whether Dashe Wan comes or not. Silence was suddenly realized. originally intended to lead Da She Wan out. so...... Although remote telepathy was not used, the silence also vaguely guessed what Tsunato wanted to do, and his expression at the moment was a bit playful. It seems that Tsunate has indeed changed a lot. is more decisive. And Da She Wan, looking at Tsunato''s back, thinking for a while, the corner of his mouth seemed to evoke a confident smile, and then followed. No matter what Tsunato wants to do, he believes he can calmly face it. Both are very familiar with Konoha, and they are both powerful ninjas. evaded the village''s guard along the way, went directly to a forest farther away from the village, and then stopped. "If you just meet someone, you don''t need to go so far." Da She Wan said hoarsely, obviously he had already realized something. "of course." Tsunade turned around, still smiling, and then squeezed his fist, making a crisp noise. ''S meaning is obvious. She is going to shoot at Da She Wan. "I have a question." Da She Wan also maintained a calm smile. "It is more convenient to solve my traitor in the village. After all, I can call a lot of people. I lead to such a place?" Dashe Wan glanced around. is an ordinary forest. There are no traces of traps or ambushes. Even if there are ambushes, they should be out now. "You''re not so easy to catch. If you fight in the village, it will hurt the villagers. It''s also easy for you to escape." Tsunade extended his shoulders, his coat slipped on the ground, and looked at the snake with a meaningful meaning. Maru, "And... I''ll be enough to hold you!" At this moment, the smile on Tsunate''s face seemed to have a mysterious expectation. She can be sure. At this moment, Da She Wan has not seen silence, at least he hasnt bought jars from silence. In this case, now is the best time to seize him. "I haven''t seen you in ten years, you seem to have become arrogant, Tsunade." Dashe Maru did not make the action to prepare for battle, but his breath suddenly became cold, as if there was an invisible shadow moving towards the enemy, converging into a near-substantial Mori killing intention. "Exactly, I have the same idea as you now." That''s why he clearly guessed that Tsunato just lured him out of the village, but still followed. Want to destroy Konoha. Tsunade who suddenly returned to the village is obviously the biggest variable in this plan. If you can''t use the resurrection to get the shovel. The easiest way. is the first step, remove this variable! The companions who fought side by side in the past, when they reunited more than ten years later, were about to start fighting, but neither of them had much hesitation. Chapter 120： : Paladins of Violent Flow In this battle between the three ninjas, silence may be the only audience. Therefore, melon seeds drinks and Yuju are all ready. looked silent in anticipation. Unlike the previous battle of Cardo, this game is a real showdown between high games, except that one is a hard-working number, and the other has spent a lot of money in addition to the number. ''S Krypton came out of his second career. And... Silence focuses the perspective of remote peeking on Tsunato''s body, and then zooms in. In the slightly loose gray vest, it seems that there are special equipments. --Plate. Although is very simple, it does meet the requirements of skill and plate armor specialization. is really high play. The silence is very satisfying. During this time, Tsunade should have mastered various abilities and items from the jar, and combined his own tactics to summarize the usage of maximizing the effect. This is what a good player should have. Looks like. at the moment. has an invisible momentum, colliding between the two, and even the trees and trees are shaking. "I didn''t want to go to this step originally, but you even mastered this kind of forbidden technique." The smile on Tsunate''s face gradually disappeared. "Since you refuse to say your purpose, I can only use Ask your own way." The current Tsunato will not allow anyone to destroy Konoha anymore. And Dashe Maru specially came up and tried her with the resurrection. must have a purpose. Of course, because I was irritated by that kind of words, it was still a little bit to want to teach him a hard meal before taking the big snake pill before buying a jar. "Then let me see, after more than a decade, Princess Tsunemu has changed, is it just a tone." Da She Wan seemed to inadvertently raise the cuff. Suddenly. Dozens of large snakes with brown markings rushed out of the cuffs with a large blood basin. Ninjutsu Latent Shadow Multi Snake Hand! Several snakes were intimidating, containing, catching, and even having proper poison. The division of labor is clear. The general perseverance is caught off guard, and is often caught directly, and the outcome is divided. "It really is the same as before, like secret sneak attack." Tsunade didn''t react at all, just stood there, letting several snakes surround her. Dashe Wan frowned. If it is the gang hand in his cognition, standing still and being entangled by these giant snakes, there will be no small trouble. And now... Poof! sounded like the sound of a heavy object hitting the flesh, and all the big snakes were violently attacked by a meat grinder in an instant, and all were torn apart. The gust of wind mixed with blood and debris rushed. in front of Da She Wan. Tsunade didnt know when he held a huge hammer with an exaggerated shape. He destroyed his serpent with just a strong wave. He put it on the ground and crushed a stone the size of a millstone like tofu. Dashe Wan''s eyes flicked. What kind of weapon is this? He had never heard of it. In addition... saw so much blood, but nothing happened. Tsunade''s **** symptoms have been cured. is another piece of bad news. "It''s name is called God''s God Blessing." Tsunade holding the cross, his eyes cold as a general on the battlefield, "Dashe Maru, you are the first person to let me take it out." "Should I be honored for this?" Although Dashe Wan was a bit unexpected, but did not worry too much. After all, I haven''t seen you for so long. Tsunade will come up with something unexpected, which is normal. still has no aura. Dashe Wan''s palm flicked. A shuriken rushed towards Tsunato at a very fast speed, and in this instant, accompanied by the movement of the seal. Shuriken shadow avatar! A shuriken has become a shuriken in the sky, and there is no room for avoidance. is full of sharp howling. Then continue to prepare the ninjutsu with both hands. "Do you still use the ninjutsu your teacher taught you?" Tsunade held up the cross in his hand, exerted force under his feet, and shattered the earth amidst the loud noise, his body rushed towards the big snake pill, just the pressure of the explosion, and all the shuriken were blown away. ! The eyes of Dashe Pill contracted suddenly. What is the speed and strength! ? at this moment. His original calmness was shredded for no reason. Even the ninjutsu in his hands had to be interrupted, and his body jumped back subconsciously. Bang! A loud noise like thunder. The place where the big snake pill originally stood, the ground was like waves, the large trees collapsed, and the soil splashed tens of meters high. If you look at it from the height, it would be like a meteorite hitting the ground, leaving a giant craze in no time! The birds and beasts of the whole forest are surprised. "This force... how could this be!" Dashe Ball felt like he was hit by the air and flew straight out, his eyes burst in the air, and his hoarse voice made incredible words that could not cover his shock. Tsunade is indeed famous for strange power, but this kind of eyes is completely beyond the scope of strange power. He has no doubt. If you are hit with a hammer on the flesh, I''m afraid that even the screams can''t be sent out, it will become a puree. "I don''t have the patience to play the game of hidden temptation with you." Tsunade took an exaggerated cross, stepped out of the turbulent gray layer, and then aimed at the big snake ball standing on the tree~www. novelhall.com~Now you are definitely not my opponent! " Use medical knowledge to stimulate the power of the body in a short time. Plus the blessings of equipment and skills, and a lot of physical qualities have been strengthened. said unkindly. The power of Tsunato is at least three times that of the previous one. The real power is unparalleled. "Incredible..." Da She Wan didn''t know what kind of expression he should be, "How can your power increase so much, this power should have exceeded the limit that the body can withstand!" "Well, you are still too late to surrender!" Tangshou said this in his mouth, but his movements were not slow at all, and then he pressed hard, and his body rushed towards the big snake ball at a very fast speed! There is no ninjutsu, and there are no traps. just like this frontal impact, but gave Da She Wan an irresistible, huge pressure like faced with a natural disaster and tsunami. what the **** is it! ? Dashe Pill quickly used ninjutsu to avoid it, and her hands were very fast. Stepping on the snake! Strike out the snake! Ten Thousand Serpentine Array! basically summoned the attack of snakes, and all of them seemed to be snake shadows all over the sky. "This kind of attack has no meaning at all!" Tsunabu waved the cross in his hand, and every blow exploded with a loud tremor like earth shaking, with terrifying power enough to change the terrain, and all the snakes turned into slush under such offensive without resistance. . The scene is quite spectacular. Silence is very satisfying. Although Tsunade strictly does not use the power of the Paladin, the violent female Paladin also has a taste. Chapter 121： : Guess who they are It''s relishing to look down silently, but the feeling of Da She Wan is really a bit bad. He never imagined that such an effect can be produced when the terror is so extreme. All the ninjutsu, even sneak attacks. hadn''t waited close to Tsunato''s side, but was flew or crushed by the whirlwind that the sledgehammer scraped. Body surgery is even more needless to think about. That was to death! "psychic!" Big snake pill broke his finger and pressed directly on the ground. With a loud bang, a huge smoke enveloped the sound of a large area, accompanied by the sound of a large number of trees being overwhelmed. This is his most powerful psychic beast. Ten thousand snakes. On the power alone, human beings cannot compare with the extremely large psychic beasts in any way. "Big snake ball." A hoarse but huge voice rang across the sky, "This is Tsunabe, you really...more and more will trouble Lord Uncle." The smoke dissipated. This is a giant snake psychic beast with a length of hundreds of meters and a diameter of five or six meters. Big scarlet mouth, purple scale armor, sharp fangs. The real version of the serpent is completely different from the animation. This is a greasy look, just appearing, it is enough to make people scared. Dashe Maru looked at Tsuneo below, and slowly said, "When things are done, I will prepare a hundred for you..." hasn''t finished speaking yet. Tsunade has broken through the ground and rushed up. "Eat me!" She jumped high, holding the giant cross in her hands, as if the whole body was covered with sunlight. Then the sacred light erupted from the cross. The attack has not yet arrived. An unimaginable sense of panic suddenly appeared in the hearts of Da She Wan and Wan Snake. is like being a sinner who is being adjudicated, and the huge cross cannot be violated. Equipment skills and verdict! Tsunade used the power of the Holy Light for the first time and launched the skill attached to God Blessing in his hand. is the moment of panic. By the time the reaction came, the cross shining with divine light had already been smashed down with a sense of oppression like the pressure of Taishan Mountain. Bang! Under the loud noise, Wan Snake''s entire huge head was like being hit **** the ground with a hammer. "Damn it! Da She Wan!" Ten thousand snakes wailed, and the huge body rolled away due to the pain, which overwhelmed the large trees. Dashe Wan is not much better. At the end of the final crisis of life and death, Da She Wan subconsciously stepped back a few steps. Although there was no frontal hit, at that distance, just the wind pressure was like a hurricane, giving him a heavy blow, or even blood spewing out of the mouth, the shirt was cracked, and the face was used to hide the hide Most of the mask was torn away, revealing the female body and face inside. "you......" Tsunade opened his eyes wide and looked at the big snake ball in front of him inconceivably. This is how the same thing? "Da She Wan! I want a thousand sacrifices, otherwise I will eat you, sure!" Snake felt the dizzy pain, and after issuing the curse of resentment, he relieved the psychic and went back to recover the wound. And the big snake pill. leaned on the tree and stood up hard, panting. He regretted a little at this moment and did not let the pharmacist come with him. No, even if it came, it would be a hammer for Tsunato in front of it. "I''m really getting more and more curious, Tsunade." On the female face of Da She Wan, a smile of excitement was revealed faintly. "Your strength is absolutely abnormal, and the sense of panic and light just now. ...What kind of ninjutsu? What have you met in these years?" The more he sees something he doesn''t understand, the more he will have an instinctive curiosity. He believes that the human body contains power that cannot be used for a lifetime. So he wants to live forever. He must have endless life to explore the mystery. just now. He feels a longing for everything that Tsunade doesn''t understand. "What''s going on with your body?" Tsuneo''s brow furrowed again. She can be sure that there must be Da She Wan in front of her. But this body... Did you say that Da She Wan was originally a woman? No, it''s impossible. This appearance is not the appearance of Da She Wan. "What''s so surprising." Dashe Wan took a therapeutic drug, and then came a little slower. She simply tore off the remaining human skin mask, and her beautiful face had an inexpressible smile. "As I said, tangible things will one day die, so I just discarded it and replaced it with a better body." "Actually, give someone else''s body..." Tan''s hand suffocated, as if recognizing Da She Wan, with a real shock in his eyes. is not shocked and there is such ninjutsu. It was shocked that Da She Wan actually achieved such a point. this person. For his own ambitions and desires, it is already unscrupulous. "Sure enough, you won''t return to Konoha for no reason." Tsunade took a deep breath and raised his cross again, gradually blowing a whirlwind around it It was almost solid The momentum, "Guarding this village is a rope tree dream, and it is also my wish. Although I don''t know what you want to do, I will never allow you to destroy it!" Tsunade also had some uneasiness in his heart. She doesn''t know what kind of things she will do now. "This is really disappointing." The smile on Da She Wan''s face became more and more strange, "Now I may not be your opponent, but..." His hands swiftly seal again. -- But in the blink of an eye, the seal was finished, and then folded your hands together and slammed hard. Snapped-- Reincarnation! The dark vortex appeared on the ground, and a coffin rose slowly. "Here, this ninjutsu is..." Tsunato''s pupil suddenly shrank, "Not good!" Her figure exploded violently, as if she wanted to prevent Da She Wan from continuing to use this ninjutsu. However, the second coffin also rose in an instant. That''s too late! Tsunade''s face was worried. "This is the gift I originally prepared for the three generations of Naruto." Da She Wan hid behind the two coffins and gasped slightly. "Since you know that I have mastered this technique, do you want to guess, inside these two coffins?" Who is the dead?" accompanied his words. The lids of the two coffins collapsed. Gang looked at the two of them silently, the green muscles burst one by one on the fist. "Unforgivable!" She squeezed out these words from her teeth. Breath. already contains extremely high anger, and Morihan''s killing intention! Chapter 122： : Battle of the Reincarnation Tsunade was completely irritated. But silently watching silently, he became happy. As he expected, Da She Wan wanted to deal with the current Tsunato, without relying on some special means, and it was impossible for Da She Wan at this time to be able to act as a killer, no doubt it was the reincarnation of dirt. was reincarnated as two very powerful Naruto, the first and second generations. That''s right. appeared in front of Tsunade at this moment, it was her grandfather and second grandfather. First generation Naruto and second generation Naruto! His face was pale and covered with crack-like marks. Although his eyes were open, his eyes were black, and there was no color like a living person. This is exactly what the dead, who were resurrected and resurrected from the dirt, have. Regarding this ninjutsu, there are many things to be silent about trying. But now. He changed to a more comfortable sitting position. Let''s take a look first. Faced with the anger that broke out in Tsunate, the smile on Da She Wan''s face expanded a bit. "Don''t be so angry, Princess Gangshou." His hoarse voice, with a slight sense of pleasure, "They are all your loved ones, don''t you want to see them again?" While speaking, he stuffed the two knots tied with runes into the heads of the two dead. Used to control consciousness. He doesn''t seem to be ready to make the two Naruto wake up to self-consciousness. Gang hands stared blankly at the two extremely familiar faces. Apart from his anger, his eyes were moist. Grandpa... It''s now! The big snake pill waved violently, two dead bodies with no expression and no expression, and rushed towards Tsuneo! even threw out Kuwu beforehand. Watched the battle erupted silently, thinking for a while, after closing the door without room, his body disappeared for a moment. When appeared again, it was already over the battlefield. He wants to do some information investigation. at the moment. Although Tsunade was very angry, facing the two grandpas who had been reincarnated from the dirt, they didn''t seem to be able to ease from the emotions of missing, just passively defending the offensive of the two. "What''s the matter, Princess Tsunade?" Da She Wan shook his body and laughed loudly, his joy was already written on his face, "Is it reluctant to do it? It seems that no matter how strong you are, you are the same as before!" However, Tsunate said nothing. She is thinking about countermeasures. Those who were reincarnated from the dirt will not disappear as long as the spellmaker does not cancel the ninjutsu. It will maintain the state at this moment. Tsunade knew this, she didnt want her two dead relatives to survive in this extremely painful way. "Damn it!" Gang hands clenched his teeth, and the cross in his hands finally violently exerted force, directly smashing the first generation Huo Ying out, and the chest cavity even broke a big hole under this blow, almost torn. This shows the strength of its strength. of course-- This initial technique of reincarnation of the dirt is far from enough to bring out the true strength of the first and second generation of Naruto. Even strength, speed, and combat skills are far inferior to their previous level. However, a trace of dust gathered from the air. gradually filled the damaged areas. "This is..." Tsunade looked at this scene ugly, "Undead!" The most terrifying place of reincarnation is the undead body and the infinite Chakra! This is almost a BUG general setting, and it is also the reason why Silence intends to take a look at it in person. And now. Customized a survey service and left, he suddenly realized. "Whether it is the endless Chakra, or the power to repair the body, it is borrowed from the world through surgery." He looked at the content of the investigation and shook his head in disappointment. "Sure enough, this is not something that belongs to the soul itself. , Cannot be used for trading." This is like someone pointing to the ground under their feet and saying that they intend to use this to conduct transactions. does not work. Everything on this earth can be taken out and used, but in the system''s transaction judgment rules, the earth does not belong to him. Sure enough... It is not possible to want the card BUG unlimited swipe transaction points. There is some regret for being silent. He naturally hopes that the more things customers can trade, the better, so he will earn more. "Orochimaru!" Tsunade waved his cross, and the speed was even a step faster during the eruption. "Remove the ninjutsu! Or kill you!" By now, the best way she could think of was to grab the big snake pill and threaten him to release the ninjutsu. Dashe Wan still smiles happily, even not hiding. "Princess Tsuna, you are really strong now, but have you forgotten your grandfather''s ability." The sound of the speech just fell, and the second generation of Huohuo appeared in front of Da She Wan, his hands sealed. Water escapeWater front! He spouted a waterfall-like water wall directly from his mouth, and also rotated around them at a rapid speed. 360-degree defense without dead ends. even started the second and third levels. "It''s really amazing." Da She Wan''s exclaimed voice came from inside the waterfall. "I''ve never heard of such a water front. It is worthy of the second generation of Huohu Even the power has increased." "Damn it!" Tsunade gritted his teeth. With the infinite Chakra volume of the reincarnated body, the second generation of Huo Ying can maintain the highest strength defense for an unlimited time. can only fight! Tangu took out a slender silver needle and directly pierced his chest, and then two more, pierced his mind. This is the nine-turn acupuncture residue she obtained from the second-level jar, the acupuncture method described above. was originally used to stimulate the potential of patients. But now it is used on my body, and gradually, I just feel that there is a strong power and a vigorous spirit coming from the body. is like tide. A wave is stronger than a wave! Tsunade held up the cross in her hand. This time, she entered the Holy Light and launched the adjudicating skill again. The sacred light shone above the cross. "Break me!" She roared, muscles in her arms tightened, and then exerted all her strength to hit the constantly rotating water wall in front of her. Where there was a collision, there was even a huge white mist. First weight, broken! Then comes the second level, the third level! Along with the loud noise of the water and the wailing of the air, the power of Tsunato''s blow actually broke through this super ninja. "How is it possible!" Da She Wan shouted in disbelief. This is the improved ninjutsu of the second generation of Naruto, and even added the defense after unlimited chakras. But no matter how he thinks. Tsunade''s cross in his hand, already with a bright holy light, and a strong wind pressure, struck and flew the second generation of Huohu Qianshou, and then rushed towards the big snake ball! Chapter 123： : The true power of the Holy Light "Quickly release ninjutsu!" With angry words, Tsunade had arrived in front of Da She Wan in an instant. Lift the cross high. Since his two grandpas who reincarnated the dirt and manipulated Tsunato, there has been no emotion at all. Tsunato even wanted to kill the big snake pill first, and then forced him to release the dirt reincarnation ninjutsu. Dashe Pill''s abominable face was near. However. At the moment of the hit, a large number of trees suddenly stretched out on the ground. Bang! is not the sound of hitting the human body, but the loud noise of the tree being torn. Although the abruptly growing number was completely destroyed. But Dashe Wan also took advantage of this opportunity to jump back. "Grandpa''s Mu Dun..." Tangshou gnawed his teeth, this is the first-generation Muhuo Ying, a unique wooden escape between Qianshouzhu. "It''s really dangerous." Dasha Ball''s hoarse voice came, and he stood on the tree, with the corner of his mouth raised. "You really gave me too much surprise, Princess Tsunade, but this should be your limit." Right." "..." Tsuna hands clenched their fists. She opened the medicine jar after all. Although she relied on experience and used a part of her power for combat, it was indeed almost limit to reach this level. The first generation of Huo Ying blocked in front of Da She Wan, and then his hands were sealed. Mu Dun Tree World is born! Suddenly, countless trees broke out from the ground, spreading and growing at a very fast rate, but a moment later, a small piece of wood was created. Although it is far from the birth of the real tree world of the first generation Huo Ying. However, because there is no need to worry about consumption at all, the tree grows wildly under the urging of Chakra, and it is attacked fiercely towards Tsunato. Thorn, roll, bump... In this forest, it seems that the sky is offensive. Tsunade waved his cross frantically, and no tree could support it under her force, but after it was destroyed, it spread again at a very fast speed. Now she finally understands why grandpa is so strong. "No, the consumption cannot keep up." Tsunade drank a bottle of medicine again, but still gasping for breath. If you feel angry, you can''t rush to the front of Da She Wan. But the problem is. Faced with the protection of the two, she could hardly threaten each other. "Princess Tsunade, if you can''t come up with more means, you might as well surrender." The husky voice of Da She Wan continued to reverberate through the woods. "After all, we are former companions, even if you want to kill me, I It wont do anything to you." "Boring words!" Tangshou sneered, no matter how much. The hands are finally sealed. The spot on the forehead was used to store Chakra''s mark, and began to flow, forming black lines from Meiyujian all the way to the face. Yin seal solution! The whole body of Chakra burst out at this moment, and even a violent airflow formed. Then sprinted in the direction of Da She Wan. rumbling. is like a boulder rolling down from the top of the mountain. All trees blocking the road were violently destroyed! Dashe Pill said nothing more. He just used his words to exert pressure, but in the face of Tsunato at the moment, he did not dare to have the slightest care. The index finger and **** are together and stand upright in front of you. However... The belated second-generation Huo Ying, who had a thousand hands, made Da She Wan''s eyes round. Because-- There was a huge wound on the body of the second-generation Muhuo Ying, who was breathing white smoke like burning. Repair is extremely slow. "What''s going on?" Dashe Wan couldn''t help but took two steps back, even the goose bumps on the skin were one by one. This is immortal! Bang! Tsunade finally rushed out of the sea of ??trees, and also saw this scene on the second generation of Muhuo Ying. that place...... was just hit with a cross! A kind of enlightenment suddenly came to mind. is the Holy Light! Just that blow, because she launched the skill of the cross, the Holy Light was attached to the cross! looked at the silence over the sky with a slight smile. Did you finally find it? The Holy Light is not only used for healing. The Paladin is also a combat unit, that is, the current Holy Light of Tsunato is not strong. If she has opened the skillLight Infusion, then each attack will be accompanied by a normal attack. Holy light attribute damage. Even now. For the existence of undead such as the reincarnation of the dirt, Holy Light still has a special attack effect! "It turns out that...this is the true power of the Holy Light." Tsunade felt the Holy Light blooming in his heart, looking at the weapon in his hand, it seemed to understand, "Expel evil, save pain, and protect hope and Order, the rebirth of the dirt, the evil resurrection that controls the will of the undead, is not tolerated by the Holy Light." Her eyes gradually strengthened. carried the Holy Light and transferred to become a paladin, as if more than just strength, but also a responsibility and mission. "Big Snake Pill!" Tsunade entered the Holy Light in his body onto the cross in his hand, and looked down at the big snake pill with cold eyebrows. Of evil." seemed to be infected by her inner emotions. The holy light erupted on the silver cross even brought a solemn divine atmosphere. Dark snake pill is unusually dazzling. He couldn''t help covering his eyes. And at this time, Tsunade started. In a flash, he came to the first generation of Huoying in a flashThe cross was raised high, and the first generation of Huoying was hammered into the ground fiercely, and even the earth cracked, and a huge Potholes. then backhanded. The place hit by the holy light emits a sizzling sound, and the face turned around in the dirt shows painful expression. Tsunade looked at his grandfather''s face and couldn''t bear it. But the more unbearable, the more angry. "Orochimaru--!" She stared at Da She Wan, and the anger in her eyes was accompanied by the unconscious screams of the first generation Huo Ying. This moment was awe-inspiring. Dashe Wan could not laugh anymore. For the first time, he regretted and angered Tsunade. was even more shocking to him, or the power of Tsunabe. "What a terrifying power, even the body turned around by the dirt is collapsing, and the soul is also wailing." Da She Wan held his fist deadly and looked at the Tsuneo bathed in the divine light. The expression could not be said to be fear, or Longing, still unwilling. He already felt it. This white light is completely different from Chakra. is a brand new power! But that kind of sacred breath, that kind of unspeakable holiness, let him emerge fear and unwillingness from the bottom of his heart. This power will not belong to him. is like a snake crawling in a cold and damp burrow, it can never have the wings of an eagle, and it will always be afraid of the ray of the hot sun. is at the moment when Da She Wan is bitter and complicated. ''S second generation Huo Ying suddenly rushed over like a moth, and hugged Tsunade''s cross tightly. AIDS is like holding a red iron pillar. Chapter 124： : Are you ready to die? With the appalling noise, the face of the second generation Muhuo also showed a painful expression. This sudden change surprised Da She Wan. Because he did not give such an order at all. But he soon discovered. The spell used to control the will of the deceased was gradually destroyed under the power of this light. That means... "Tsunade." Low voice came from below the cross. Tsunade completely stunned. The first generation of Huoying has long struggled, but his eyes are not as dead and silent as the original, but with a trace of helplessness and pity, it seems that he is alive. "I''m a grandpa, I''m going to trouble you." "Grandpa." Tsunade stared blankly at her grandfather, and at this moment, tears flowed down. So many years of pain, grievances. poured out as if uncontrollable at this moment. When the first generation of Huo Ying was there, she was still a princess. But later, start with grandpa. Family died one after another. A thousand-handed family of Noda University, she was the only one left. "Really restored his mind." Da She Wan stepped back a few steps, his face was already extremely ugly. Why must he control their sanity? Because he couldn''t figure out at all, what kind of means did the first and second generations of Naruto have? "Tangshou, don''t let this person run away!" The voice of the second generation Muhuo Ying suddenly sounded. Thousands of hands are still tightly holding the cross of Tsunade, and the body of the dirt turned around like the burning is constantly decomposing. However, he looked at Da She Wan with a killing intent that was suffocating enough. Even the big snake pill. was shocked by this murderous intent, and also felt a coolness that came into my mind from under his feet. "The reincarnation of the dirt was inadvertently created by the old man, an extremely dangerous ninjutsu." Qianshou Sen Han looked at the big snake pill, but said to Gang Tei, "After realizing its danger The old man stopped continuing development, and then regarded it as a forbidden technique, but if it was further improved, its destructive power would be unparalleled." Thousands of hands at this time, can''t help but curse the ape flying sun in the heart. Before he told him, he must seal the forbidden surgery. As a result, not only were such enemies known, they were summoned to deal with Tsuna. "Don''t say that, Master II Huoying." Da She Wan laughed lowly while trying to regain control of the two. "I admire you, Master II, Huo Ying, but I''m extremely admired and eager to inherit all yours. Ninjutsu, and then carry forward." "Humph, don''t waste your time." Thousand hands coldly snorted. He saw at a glance what Da She Wan was doing. "I have never heard of this power of Tsunade girl, and it has a devastating blow to the reincarnation of the dirt. Our recovery of wisdom is the best proof. Do you think you can still control the old man? Tsunade girl, don''t need to For us, the collapse of the reincarnated body of the dirt is irreversible. Go and kill him! when saying these words. Most of his body has dissipated, and all the places where it touches the cross are dark. As he said. The holy light directly destroys the technique of turning the dirty body. It is only a matter of time before completely collapses. Tsunade wiped the corners of his eyes. Then opened abruptly! "Orochimaru!" Tangshou''s voice with anger exploded. "Are you ready to die?" Dashe Wan squeezed a ugly smile. But he hasn''t waited for what he said. Oncoming is directly the huge cross with the divine glory! Bang! collapsed again. This attack was only able to escape, but the scream of Da She Wan has already sounded. was just rubbed, and his entire arm broke directly. In the absence of any war intentions, Da She Wan is not an opponent of Tsunade with anger at all. It is better to say that Da She Wan at this moment is full of fear. "How did you practice this kind of power!" Dashe Wan endured the severe pain of the broken arm, and asked with a single hand knot, and his face unwillingly. Originally he should have won the ticket! But the situation in front of him, he really lost somehow. Even a thousand hands have been said. Invented so many kinds of ninjutsu, he has never heard of the power of this white light, but he is incredible to restrain the reincarnation of dirt, and even the terrifying strange power of Tsunato is far beyond the past! He paid a huge price for his power, even forgot to sleep and eat, and he did not use any means, but in the end, he was not like a decadent gambler? "Girl, he performed the art of avatar, and his real body was hidden underground." There was an opening between the thousands of hands sitting on the ground side by side with Qianshouzhu to remind. "Yes." Qian Shouzhu also nodded, "And still running east." The body of the two of them is constantly dissipating, but because there is no continuous damage from the Holy Light, the dissipation speed is much slower. Dashe Wan''s face is even more ugly. is clearly the helper he summoned. "Absolutely will not let you go!" Tsunade waved the cross and slammed hard against the earth in the east direction. Accompanied by a loud noise A large area of ??land was lifted. Dashe Wan screamed and flew out from under the ground. "This power is not bad." Qianshoujian seems to be more satisfied. "Hahaha, it''s not easy to hear praise from your mouth." Qianshouzhu smiled proudly, "It''s my granddaughter." "However, that weapon has that kind of energy like white light..." Thousands of hands whispered, with a little caution in his eyes, "I have never seen that incredible energy , Which seems to contain indescribable power, like..." "It''s like the sun." Qianshouzhu passed his words indirectly. He raised his head and looked at the harsh sun in the sky. is warm and will disperse shadows. was originally worried about the current Konoha, but after looking at Tsunato, it seems that he is not so worried. After all, his juniors have grown up. The collapse of the body is approaching the last moment. "Why haven''t they been killed yet?" Thousands of hands were disturbed. Although Da She Wan has been beaten. Even extremely miserable. But still fleeing, and getting farther and farther away, it has gradually disappeared, only the constant shaking and loud noise of the earth came. "Fangjian." Qianshouzhu stretched out the half of his palm that had dissipated, and patted the Qianshoujian''s shoulder in a virtual way. "We are already past, worrying is useless. Unlike just like, I gave Muye and Its good for younger generations to get in trouble." "Brother..." Thousands of hands turned around, seemingly helpless. his brother, still the same heart. Chapter 125： : Then just chat Tsunade and Oshemaru''s voices were completely inaudible. Thousands of hands are helpless, but they can only say: "Brother is right, we are worried and useless." Ninjutsu reincarnated from dirt, he didn''t think about resurrecting Qianshoujian. However, this is not a resurrection. is just forcibly pulling the dead back into the realm. It is not a real resurrection. The dead who rely on the existence of the warlock are still dead. Once the time is long, it is also a kind of torture to the spirit. "This is not necessary." Suddenly, a voice suddenly appeared in the ears of the two. turned their heads violently. In the position next to him, a man who didn''t even know when to stand stood there, holding the dome scepter, holding the white cat that had been covered all over, and was looking at them with a smile. people are naturally silent. He watched for a long time in the sky, seeing that it was almost over, he finally decided to come out and show his face. "Who are you?" Shen Sheng asked a thousand hands. "No matter who it is, we can''t control it anymore." Qianshouzhu was not so nervous. After all, their bodies have basically dissipated, leaving only one head. "The two of you are very interesting." Silent looked at the two with great interest. "The history of this world is not long. Among the countless dead souls that have passed away, your qualities can be ranked at least in the top 20 -I mean talent and will." "What do you mean?" Thousand hands frowned, even if it would dissipate completely after a few seconds, he instinctively wanted to get some information. The man in front of him is really mysterious. "It''s rare to see such dead souls as you, then just chat." Raised the scepter in silence, gently. Other than that, there is no special action. But The collapse of the two bodies stopped. Yes, it was an abrupt stop, leaving only two heads, and then stopped there, including even the dust that had dissipated, also suspended in mid-air. "What--!?" Thousands of hands exclaimed in exasperation, and seemed to be unable to believe the change. is not a reversal, not a speeding up, but in an inconceivable way to suspend the collapse of the reincarnated body of the dirt, even forcibly leaving their souls! "This is really amazing." Qianshoujian was also surprised, but more emotional. The reaction of these two people also showed the difference of their personality. "It''s just a pause of time." Silently chuckled, "I''m not a person in this world. If you look at me with the old world view, then you don''t have to talk anymore, you just have to keep wondering." Time out! Not a person in this world! These two sentences are enough for two people to marvel for a while. However, after all, the two are the people who once stood at the top of the world. reacted quickly at this moment. "What is your purpose?" Qian Qian asked directly, simply and decisively. "Fang Jian!" A shout of dissatisfaction between Qianshouzhu, and then it seemed to have looked at the silence for a while, then asked with a smile, "How do you call it?" "Just call me silent." looked silently at Qianshouzhu, and had to say that this person does have a strong affinity. is full of sunshine inside. In such a world, such a person can be born, it is also incredible to think about it. "Silence Lord." Qian Qianzhu naturally didn''t know that silence can read the mind, he just laughed, "The power of Tsunato should have something to do with your lord." It is difficult for the average person to connect the two in the first place. However, Qianshoujian has such an intuition. "Good." Nodded silently. "Of course, it''s not without cost. Here, as long as there is price, determination, potential, and luck, everyone gets anything that he hasn''t dreamed of because-- I am a businessman wandering the endless world." The amount of information in this sentence is very high. Merchant. And claim to be able to walk in an endless world. For these two people, they can analyze a lot of information from this sentence. "Anything?" Thousand hands narrowed his eyes. Frankly speaking, he could not understand this person at all, and he could not discern at all what this person said was true or false. can only analyze the loopholes in his discourse. Can anyone say that they can provide anything? "Yes, any!" Silence added some tone, but instead affirmed the two words, he said slowly, "The world is also graded, your world is not very high, so for you In terms of, there is really nothing I cannot do." "......" Both heard the confidence in the silent words. is not that kind of deliberate emphasis. is just a matter of course, as a matter of course. exactly. is even more terrifying. "If I want to resurrect it." Qian Sheng said with a deep voice, "I mean the real resurrection, not the reincarnation of this kind of dirt, can this be done?" "Of course." Silent smiled, "However, between your strength and the price you can pay, if you want to resurrect, the probability is probably a little low, unless fate is like this." Life against death is not that simple. Even in this world. The reincarnation of eyes can indeed be done, but it also requires a low price and certain conditions. If it is silent and want to resurrect these two people. Customized service. is probably about two million transaction points. UU Reading This is the situation where an existing soul is right in front of him. And open the jar... At least four levels of jars are required. "Since you can''t do it, what else do you have to say." Qianshou snorted coldly. He is not very eager for resurrection, but only listened to the mysterious Xuanhu said before asking. The time is too short and has no power. simply can''t see what the mysterious man who claims to be an outsider merchant is in front of him. "We are all dead, and we can''t pay any price." Qianshoujian laughed, and then looked at the silence with some expectation, "Sir, if you don''t feel trouble, can you tell me about Konoha? I I really want to see how the wood leaves are now." His greatest concern is still Konoha. Or, he did not know the peace he longed for and whether the scene of prosperity in the village had come. There is also some helplessness in the silent heart. High-quality players are like this, the more high-quality ability, the more calm and rational. Unless you touch the key, don''t expect these two people to indulge in krypton gold. But... "Kiye." He glanced at the two men meaningfully, "It''s not so good now." "Really?" Thousands of hands grew up, and Thousands of hands also gazed at him. "The World Ninja War fought two more times." The silence seemed to be casually said, "Uchiha was annihilated, and the fourth generation of Naruto also died early. Your thousand-handed family died except Tsunato. Thats right, just now that Da She Wan was an apprentice of the ape flying sun, but he had defected long ago, and now he is planning to destroy Konoha, as if he still controls the village of Shayinren. ~： Testimonials is on the shelf, don''t raise it, you can make a change. First of all, thank you for your companionship in the past two months, and thank you readers who follow up and vote every day for their support. This is the fifth rune book. Frankly speaking, the style of this book is completely different from the previous rune books. is mainly about how to write a girl. Previously, whether it was to write a fan or an original, it was the protagonist''s perspective plus daily interaction with the girl. Although it is very popular and the results are not bad, three of the four books have reached the level of quality. But after writing it for a long time, it was almost a bit boring. just wanted to change the style and put the core on fun. wants to write a super interesting story. But. Even for old authors such as runes, changing styles is a deadly thing. I''m quite embarrassed. nervousness (?`). After all, the runes have now made an appointment with their family, and I plan to work full time for a year or two, and try to see if I have the ability to be able to do so on this road. And this point will be decided by the subscription score! Rune is really like writing books. It is a very satisfying thing to see that the stories I wrote can be liked by others. Today, after zero in the evening. is to decide the fate of this book, and it is time to decide the results of the two months of Rune! and so-- Please subscribe! ! Seeking automatic subscription! ! of course. Any industry that wants to be productive, cannot just ask others. runes will definitely be updated as much as possible while maintaining quality. The following is the rule of adding and changing. Everything: from zero, every two hundred, plus one more! Monthly pass: every four hundred plus one more! But only for this first month. Reward: Four hundred yuan plus one more! Three more leaders! (The same is true for Dabai next door) is the real beginning of a book after it''s on the shelf. In the early hours of this evening, let''s go to Wuchang first! As for the future. Whether it''s a liver blast or a game of salted fish. depends on whether you can give Rune motivation and surprise. ~\\(RQ)/~ Chapter 126： : That power is the Holy Light Each time Silent said a word, the two Huo Ying''s faces became darker. Thousands of hands tried to speak several times, but they were interrupted by worse news. How it sounds. The two of them, Koye, who had to protect everything, were almost finished. "Ape Feiri cut that **** is still alive?" Even if there is only one head left, the breath of a thousand hands at the moment is a bit scary. The Thousand Hands Family is dead? The apprentice of Ape Fei Ri still wants to destroy Konoha? He handed over Konoha to Ape Feijian, but how could it be like this! "It''s really" Qian Qianzhu''s expression at the moment is also very lost. Muye, pinned him too much emotion. It''s an existence that also needs to be protected. "Now Huoying is still ape flying sun, not long ago he just bought a lot of jars from me." Silent said with a smile, suddenly looked into the distance, "There are already over there, then, two, since You have no plans to buy jars, so goodbye." "Wait--" Before a thousand words, the silence disappeared completely and decisively. It''s as if he really just came over and talked. And with the disappearance of silence. That kind of miraculous time pause, also resumed together, they began to dissipate again. "hateful!" Thousands of hands were extremely unwilling to roar, but now he can do nothing. silence This name became his last memory. Silence really left this time. He had no plans to sell the jars to these two people now, so don''t worry. There is still a lot of business that is not done in the world. For example, Da She Wan. There is no better time to sell jars to Da She Wan than it is now. Although the silence just said that he was casually chatting with the first and second generations of Naruto, but his attention has always been on the side of Da She Wan. At the last time. Dashe Wan, who had been completely wounded, luckily reached the support of several of his subordinates. After the five people of Yinren stayed and stopped Tsuna, they were finally led by the pharmacist. "Master Snake Pill." The pharmacist fled along with Snake Pill, and finally stopped in a remote place. "Your injuries are too serious and must be dealt with immediately." Now Dashe Wan has broken his arms, his lower body is completely weak, his waist and flesh are blurred, and his internal organs are also seriously injured. If it is an ordinary person, it can be said that it will definitely die. No, even now, the pharmacist pocket feels extremely tricky. "Treat first." Big snake pill spit out a big blood. "After stabilizing the injury, you should return to the base as soon as possible and select a new body for reincarnation." The pharmacist took a pill to Dashe Wan, and then used palm fairy to help him treat it. This kind of injury, even if a luck has saved a life, the body is basically abolished. For Da She Wan, the loss is really big. This female body fits perfectly with the soul of Da She Wan. It is the best body so far. Not only has it been used for seven or eight years, but it also allows Da She Wan to exert all his strength. It was just abandoned. "Master Snake Pill." The pharmacist''s pocket seemed a little unbelievable, and could not help but ask, "Is Tsunetsu who is also one of the three ninjas really so strong?" He had never seen Da She Wan suffer such a serious injury. And he also knows what the big snake ball has. It would be so miserable. "This is what I don''t understand." Da She Wan gasped, even now, he has an incredible look in his eyes. "Tsunade is a medical ninja. Although the battle is not weak, it should not be strong enough. This kind of situation, even the technique of reincarnation, was cracked by her." "What!?" The pharmacist''s eyes suddenly shrink. That is the technique of reincarnation of dirt, which is a miraculous ninjutsu. Da She Wan can even rely on this ninjutsu to summon Naruto of all generations. Was it actually cracked? "I don''t know what that power is." Da She Wan recalled the white light, his eyes with some longing, and some fear. That is definitely not ordinary power. Every time the weapon of that handle glowed, there was a kind of fear and rudeness that rushed into his mind, telling him that it was irresistible, that he deserved his sin, and even died under that light, it was his honor. too frightening. What kind of power is that? "That kind of power is the Holy Light." A calm voice suddenly sounded, and in the ears of Dashe Pill and the pharmacist''s pocket, they instantly made their hair stand tall. The pharmacist''s pocket immediately took out Kuwu and blocked it in front of Da She Wan. It was a man in a black suit, with a scepter and a cat. Normally, ninjas would not wear such clothes because it is inconvenient to fight. And just then. "Meow." The cat on the man''s shoulder yelled lazily, seeming to glance at the pharmacist''s pocket obliquely, and then his claws appeared. In an instant! An extremely violent sense of oppression emerged, and the pharmacist looked at Yue Ju in horror. In his eyes, this cute little cat is like the most terrifying hunter in nature, the natural enemy of all creatures. Even if you move a little, you will be ruthlessly killed. That''s right. The pharmacist''s pocket now seems to feel a natural enemy. But how can humans have natural enemies! ? "Yueju." Silently stroked Feiju. Fei Ju intimately rubbed her head with her small head twice. Then put away the small paw. That feeling of oppression disappeared, but the back of the pharmacist''s pocket was completely wet with cold sweat. What the hell Who is it? Silence was very satisfied with Yueju''s performance. After the last time, he did buy him a copy of the monster practice technique, and even improved her blood, moved closer to the white tiger, and strengthened her strength. For people who are sensitive to pharmacists'' pockets, blood pressure is especially useful. Da She Wan also felt bad. He found the legs of the pharmacist''s pocket were shaking. He knows best the abilities of this subordinate. Those eyes that looked like snake pupils began to stare at the silence. He determined that he had never seen this man. "Don''t you say you want to see me not long ago?" The silence approached step by step, just like a stroll in the court, and said softly. A sudden flash of light flashed through Da She Wan''s mind. He exclaimed: "Are you the man of Tsunade?" ""Silent silence for a while, shook his head, "This is a misunderstanding, Tsunade, just one of my clients." "client?" With a hoarse voice, Da She Wan watched the man walk in front of him. Chapter 127： : Do you want immortality? The pharmacist wanted to do something, but he found that his body was completely immobile. It''s not that the body is controlled. But there is an invisible power that wraps his body, as if he was poured into the cement and waits to dry up. Although he can breathe, he cant move even if he has exhausted all his strength. finger. "Yes, customer." Silence looked at the female face of Da She Wan. Although the flesh and blood are blurred, it still gives people a weird feeling. It''s like a female pervert? And Da She Wan, who was looked at with silent eyes, was also extremely uncomfortable. He felt like something in the cage of the other party, or even a fish on the pad, no matter what the other party did, he could not resist. "Don''t be reconciled?" Silence raised his lips, "Not to be defeated to Tsunato, or to die like this. You still have a lot of ninjutsu that you haven''t studied." "What do you want to do?" Da She Wan said with a hard breath. His pair of snake pupils already had a hint of madness, and he could not die here anyway. But the silence only said a word, and his face changed suddenly. "Tsunade''s strength is obtained from me." Silently said clearly. Obtained from him? What kind of magical power, and what kind of more powerful terror? Da She Wan''s breathing was a little quick. Why did he fail, and why did he get to such a point, it is because of the powerful power that Tsunade seems to have suddenly! Even easily surpassed his efforts for so many years! "Yes, that''s the look." Silence seemed very satisfied. "Reluctant to destiny, craving for power, your desire, your qualifications, I have seen it, so, do you want to be stronger? Do you understand the true meaning of life? Or " Silently looked into his eyes. Spit out the last few words. "You, want immortality?" This sentence crashed into Da She Wan''s heart. His greatest desire. -Immortality! The human body contains power that cannot be used for a lifetime, endless knowledge, endless ninjutsu, he needs enough lifespan, enough time to study, to obtain that power! "So, introduce yourself formally." Silent opened his hands and smiled, "I am a businessman from a different world. For countless years, I have walked in countless worlds, selling new destinies to people who desire to change their destiny. If you are not happy about your destiny, then come to buy a jar, which contains countless treasures, endless power, and naturally contains eternal life." As the silent words fell, one jar after another appeared around him. at the same time. All the rules about the chamber of commerce and the jar were directly entered into his mind. This is a new and convenient and quick way to come up with silence, so that he will not be reintroduced every time. "Almighty Chamber of Commerce" Da She Wan digested the information in his mind. His eyes grew wider and wider. At the end, a little laughter came out, and then the laughter grew louder. "Wonderful! Hahaha, this is really amazing! Cough cough, endless world, then endless knowledge, cough, cough, endless power!" He coughed up blood, then smiled, his smile became more and more mad, and his eyes became brighter and brighter, like a beast that was always hungry saw endless food, like a dying person waiting for medicine, like Devout believers saw the great true God. For Dashe Wan at this moment. The appearance of silence represents everything he most desires! "Between your desires, I know a great series that is best for you." The silent corner of the mouth said with a smile. That''s right, silent this time, there are recommended series again. Chasing eternal life and knowledge at all costs is the most suitable part-time job. "What is it?" Da She Wan''s eyes revealed a longing. "Dead Spirit series." Silent said the name very directly, with a smile like a devil on his face, "This is a general term of a wide range, exploring the meaning of life, playing with the soul of the dead, it is in most of the world There are all types of disgusting people, but no matter how much people dislike or even conquer, it has always existed in countless worlds, brewing evil, and seeking strength and eternal life." Necro series. Although I don''t know what it means, just hearing the name makes Da She Wan a strange smile on his face. "Cough cough." He coughed up blood again and turned his head a little, changing a slightly more comfortable posture. "Just this." No hesitation, no thinking. As if he heard the name, he felt that this was the best series for him. Tangible things will surely perish. But the soul of the dead is intangible. The soul is already a wonderful thing. I don''t know how much surprise this jar from a different world can bring to him. "Depending on your current state, it seems inconvenient to open the can." Silently looked at Da She Wan''s completely broken hands, and suddenly raised his hands. "Ahhhhh." Da She Wan subconsciously uttered a sound, he felt very itchy on his broken arm. But soon. The flesh at the broken arm swelled up like bubbles, and then the agitation speed became faster and faster to the end. Puff puff. Two soft sounds, hands that have been completely broken, even grow out directly! Fair and slender, just like a newborn. "Is this also one of the powers of a different world?" Da She Wan raised his hands, and his muttered eyes seemed to be looking at the most wonderful thing in the world. He turned his head and looked at the silence. Sticking his tongue out and licking his lips, he suddenly asked a question that surprised the silence. "How can we become a person like you?" "" The silence was indeed stunned. "Become a businessman of the Almighty and Almighty Chamber of Commerce." Da She Wan''s eyes are divinely shining How beautiful that is, you can go to the endless world, be able to explore and witness the endless things, Tsuna either Ape Feijian, and me, all the people in this world are playthings in your hands, and can only hope to get power from you" After understanding the meaning of silence, his heart was full of yearnings. That''s right. His greatest pleasure is actually only two. Research, and nurture. The former can bring great power and make him intoxicated, while the latter, watching the humble people grow step by step, and then use that limited life to bloom different colors, also makes him happy, just as if he cant experience Every time, the road can have more gains. He longed for eternal life. But it is incomparably addicted to the wonderful world. And silence here. There is a world much broader than theirs. Chapter 128： : Dashe Wan started to open the can Silently read Da She Wan''s heart. Can''t help but slap. Although the early stage of Da She Wan was an evil villain, murderous and cruel, and no humanity, but in terms of nurturing disciples alone, it can be said to be dedicated, so there will be so many people loyal to him. Even Sasuke is the foundation he laid. and On the one hand, he loathes the humbleness of life, on the one hand, but appreciates the splendor of life. He was originally a contradictory and complicated person. Only one thing can be quite certain. Da She Wan will stare at a certain identified goal, and then achieve it without any means, or even change his character for this. The latter part of the original book was not so washed up. rather say. He realized that eternal life could not be realized, and human nature was more worth exploring, so he gave up his purpose. so "It''s not so easy to be a businessman of the Chamber of Commerce." The silent thinking in the silent heart, on the surface, seemed to be very interested in Da She Wan''s questions. "First of all, your strength is not qualified." He said slowly, "This is the most basic, independent shuttle businessmen start from the businessman''s assistant, but there is no strength, even if I agree with you As an assistant, you are not qualified." Da She Wan, keenly heard something from this sentence. Want to be a businessman like him. The first step is to have sufficient qualifications, and the second step is to become an assistant after the consent of a businessman. Compared to the first step. It seems that the second step seems to be more important. Da She Wan looked at the silence in front of him, a thought in his mind flashed in his mind, and finally just smiled: "In this case, I will first improve my strength. Your jars can be purchased at all costs." "Not bad," said silently. What Da She Wan did not know was that all his thoughts were clearly seen in silence. This is interesting. but. Immortality is still Da She Wan''s greatest desire, or rather his first desire. With an endless life, there must be endless knowledge, even an endless world. "How much of all my knowledge can be worth?" Da She Wan asked. "Knowledge alone, about 11 million points." Silent replied, "It''s not bad, most of your ninjutsu knowledge has been sold out by Ape Feiri, and the highest value is only your own research. The technologies that come out, among them, are worth 5 million points without reincarnation." Not reincarnated. Can transfer his own soul to the rest of his body. This is not a general technique. Even if there are many defects, but the foundation has been established, after perfection, I can really feel the edge of longevity. There are other science and technology. Such as cloning, cell cultivation, genetic modification Its own effect may not be rare in the scientific world, but after blending Chakra and Ninjutsu in it, it is the only one, which is also a new knowledge born from the combination of different systems. The value is quite high. If memory and experience are sold together, the total value is close to 26 million trading points, more than doubled. This is why silence should be given to powers other than Chakra, but also to senior players with development skills. System collisions can create more value. "Is my research more than thirty years worth only so much?" Da She Wan didn''t seem very satisfied, but he only said one word and agreed to sell it. More than 10 million points. Less than 200 million yuan. If he is willing to sell this kind of knowledge, whether it is an individual ambition or Ninja Village, he will definitely buy it at a high price. "I want your knowledge to have no effect." Silence seemed to see what Da She Wan thought, and said slowly, "This is just following the principle of changing the fate of the need to pay, according to the standards of the Chamber of Commerce, your knowledge There are just so many grades." The value of any item depends on the person. However, the system seems to perform unified calculations. Silence does not understand the standard. I only know that the value of brand-new knowledge that is not in the system is higher than the original value. Unfortunately, the knowledge of Dashe Wan is in the system. So silence adds a meaningful sentence, "The chamber of commerce actually encourages the forces of different worlds to combine with each other." Da She Wan''s eyes lit up. With his ability, he can naturally hear the meaning in this sentence. The forces of different worlds must produce items of a destiny nature! "Death series of jars." Da She Wan sat up with some difficulty, panting, but already can''t wait to say, "First-level jars are all bought first, and can you put the pharmacist down first." Although he was silent, he repaired his hands. But this situation. If there is no pharmacist''s pocket, I am afraid that he will die before waiting for the jar to be opened. Silent did not speak, raised his hand. Two hundred first-level jars appeared in front of us. And the pharmacist pocket felt that the invisible power blessed on himself finally dissipated. He took a deep breath and came to the front of Da She Wan, and immediately began to treat him. But the horror in his eyes, and the unspeakable emotions. There is no way to hide it. A businessman from a different world sells magical jars. He didnt know that silence sent a message to Dashe Wan, but is such a thing true? ? "Pocket, don''t be distracted." Da She Wan also saw the shock of the pocket, and the corner of his mouth pulled a bit. "I started to open the jar." The meaning of the last sentence is obvious. True or false. You will know when you open the jar. There is also some curiosity in silence. The Undead series is a series specially prepared for Big Snake Pill. There are a lot of good things in the prize pool, but now it depends on the system to randomly generate jars according to the prize pool probability. It depends on the luck of Da She Wan. Da She Wan, shaking and reaching out, opened the first jar. He also started to get nervous. Despite the information in my mind, only by seeing the real thing can we be truly sure that all of this is true endless world! Inside the jar is a **** eyeball. "The items in the Necromancer series are basically related to Necromancer." Silently looked at this eyeball and raised the corner of his mouth. "Although the first-level jar is an experience jar, you can also see the characteristics of this series. For example, you This one in my hand is a corpse of Warcraft. There should be no one in your world." When speaking, Dashe Wan was already carefully observing this eyeball. Lines, nerves No nausea at all. "Master Dashou Wan!" The pharmacist''s pocket was also watching, his face dignified. "In this eyeball, there is a bone supporting the pupil of the eye, which is a double eyeball structure. It is incredible, what kind of creature is this." The layman looks at the bustle, and the layman looks at the doorway. In the field of biotechnology, Da She Wan is definitely standing on top of the world of Naruto. Chapter 129： : Forever suffering soul So after realizing the unique structure of this eyeball. He understood immediately. The value of this eyeball. "Biological tissues from other worlds" Da She Wan looked at the remaining jars, and his eyes were fiery. "I originally thought that there would be nothing good in the first-level jars. It seems that I was wrong. Anything from other worlds, all Its probably a priceless treasure!" The silence smiled slightly. High playing potential. Only this kind of person can make full use of the alien objects opened in the jar. Da She Wan continued to open the jar. Biological tissues, bones, and even alien germs contained in jars, these things, the big snake pill instructed the pharmacist to install them very carefully, he knew the value and terrible of these things. of course. In the first-level jar, there is also a light group. Inside, there is knowledge, as well as the experience of dealing with corpses, and even experiments! "Fantastic." Da She Wan closed his eyes, murmured in admiration, and even flushed, his body trembling uncontrollably. He has never been like today. It seems to be in the most beautiful paradise. Endless inspiration emerged from the heart. I cant even wait to start investing in the experiment immediately to understand more mysteries in life. "Master Dashou Wan." The pharmacist said with some helplessness, "please don''t be too excited, your injury is already very serious." Although this is the case. But the pharmacist pocket also understands Dashe Wan''s mood. Some of these strange things are enough to prove the authenticity of merchants in different worlds. It''s like opening the door to a new world! He can already imagine. After obtaining these things, after a period of experiment, the big snake pill will become terrible. "In each level of jar, there may be items beyond this level, called the grand prize!" Da She Wan whispered in his mouth, seeming to explain in the pharmacist''s pocket, and then speeded up. He did not know the probability of the big prize appearing. But already craving. One by one, the jars opened, and the number of light masses occupied the majority, and then there were all kinds of torn corpse tissues, the most precious of which were a few wild scientists, even the research manuals of the Necromancer. But, otherwise nothing left. Until the two hundred jars were all opened, there were only some general items inside, and no big prizes appeared. The silent expression is a little weird, except for the original Sasuke, this is the first, two hundred first-level jars are so miserable. Da She Wan also noticed himself. His face was dark. "It''s just a first-level jar." Silence comforted. "Maybe good luck is to keep the more advanced jars. You now have the qualification to buy second-level jars." "I think my desire to change my destiny will not be weaker than anyone." Da She Wan looked at the silence and said in his hoarse voice. In the information he obtained. The greater the desire to change fate, the greater the probability of a jackpot. But this "The longing just gives you a greater chance, but destiny is still full of uncertainty." The silent face does not change color. "This kind of uncertainty is precisely the greatest charm of destiny, isn''t it?" He only said that it would be more likely, but he didn''t say there must be. Isnt it normal to be teased by fate? "Fate" Da She Wan squeezed his fist, in his view, fate is simply the greatest irony for life. How many people have died on these two words. but no matter. The secondary jar still needs to be opened. "I sold part of my ninjutsu memory and experience and raised 15 million points." Da She Wan made the decision. Because, the last ten of the five hundred secondary tubes. There is a high probability that items of fate nature will come out. This must be obtained! After the magic of these jars has been determined, Dashen Wan is exceptionally decisive! "no problem." Silently nodded with a smile, then waved his hand, and five hundred second-level jars appeared directly. Da She Wan looked at the jars one size bigger and felt the part of ninjutsu memory that disappeared in his mind. The corner of the mouth, again a smile. He seemed to say to himself: "If you only need to buy enough, even if you are not loved by fate, you will have a greater chance to get what you want. This way is in line with my belief." He just didn''t believe that the destiny of mankind would die. I think that as long as he keeps on researching, he will continue to become stronger. One day. He can get real eternal life. "It seems that you really fit the Necro series." Hearing the voice of Da She Wan in silence, he said with a little emotion, "In the capacity of being a living person, I am immersed in the death of the ordinary people with tremendous enthusiasm and desire This is the most suitable customer for the Necro series. However, there is not enough potential, but it will always be corroded by darkness until it falls into the abyss of death." The prize pool of the Necro series jars is put in silence after all. So he is very clear. Some of the things inside are not dangerous. The reason why I didnt say it just now is because "I know this kind of thing long ago." Without any hesitation or hesitation, Da She Wan opened the first tube more expectantly. If he would be afraid. Then you will not study taboo ninjutsu. And this first jar was just opened, and there was a harsh wailing in it, extremely miserable, as if it was suffering great pain. The face of the pharmacist''s pocket changed a little. Inside, is a transparent bottle. There was a black mist swirling around in the bottle, hitting the glass from time to time, and even a man''s painful face could be seen from the black mist. "Second-level Undead series has been able to involve the soul Silently looked at the bottle and laughed, "Eternally painful soul, this is still relatively common in the second-level jar, it is made by high-level Created by the Necromancer, through the long-term torture of the dead soul, the final material obtained, although it is a dead soul, has long lost its wisdom, leaving only pain. " In the plain words, there is a creepy meaning. The pharmacist glanced at the silence without any change in expression. The back is a bit cold. really. Are true powerhouses so cold and ruthless? In fact, the pharmacist''s pocket misunderstood silence. The reason why the silence didn''t change his expression was because he knew that this was just a false soul created by the system. Without sanity, without ego, it is just a collection of negative emotions. It''s like artificial meat. Silence will naturally not have any expression changes. Chapter 130： : The first prize Da She Wan is also expressionless. Even closer, it seems to want to see more clearly. As if the wailing sound did not exist. Only a little closer, he could clearly feel the painful intensity of this dead soul. "What does it do?" Da She Wan looked very interested. "It''s very useful. If you change to a necromancer, a lot of necromantic magic needs such a soul." Silence explained, "You can even refine it into a powerful ghost monster. Its quality , It is much higher than the average soul of death." In the Undead series, many of these materials are used for casting and research. At first glance, you cannot directly increase your strength. However, Da She Wan should be able to understand its value. As expected. Da She Wan seemed very satisfied, and handed it to the pharmacist''s pocket, "Save it, this is quite precious material." "I understand." The pharmacist nodded and solemnly received it. You can put the soul in the bottle. For this kind of person, who has studied the soul, they can understand the power. "You''d better be careful." Silently looked at the pharmacist''s pocket and said casually, "If you accidentally broke it and let the soul of the dead, you can personally experience its pain. This is the most of the Necromancers. One of the favorite torture methods." The pharmacist shuddered. Listen to that wailing sound. Even he, could not help but shudder at the kind of picture. "Fear, just because I don''t understand enough, and I don''t have the ability to cope, cough." Da She Wan seemed to find the fear of the pharmacist''s pocket. After coughing twice, he said, "This kind of thing is just like the forbidden surgery. People who are capable of this will only die from the forbidden technique, but those who are capable can get strong power from it. If they are afraid, they will try to master it." Da She Wan is confident in his words. Because, he is a capable person. "Yes! Master Snake Pill!" The pharmacist''s heart was delighted. Speaking this way, it means that Da She Wan does not intend to isolate him from the study of these different world materials. Silence has to say. Da She Wan did his best to teach his disciples. "continue." Da She Wan just said a word, and then looked back at the jars. Just the first one. Have such a magical ability. I don''t know how terrifying the third level, even the fourth and fifth level jars will be. And in the next opening process. Da She Wan is even more profoundly aware of what a ten-fold price gap for secondary jars really means. Except for the magical item such as the dead soul Every piece of material is far more amazing than a first-class jar. Just a drop of blood exudes a heart-pounding breath; a bone is painted with chaotic patterns that can''t be seen directly; it looks dead, but it''s perpetually rotting Even the memory of knowledge and experience in the light group has become more terrifying. Evil rituals, powerful curses, spiritual practice, horrible research Da She Wan seems to be completely addicted to it. The mysteries of life and life and death, opened one by one to him, as if there are countless means to obtain powerful power, but whenever he looks deeper, he will find that everything he obtained before is just the tip of the iceberg. More and more powerful forces lie in front of one another. Da She Wan is getting more and more excited. However, the silence frowned slightly. Not right. He could feel that in the spirit sea of ??Da She Wan, there was a black mist rising a little. Originally, the color of the soul of Da She Wan was gray. This represents middle order, or chaos. but now. But toward the darkness and cold, gradually close. what happened? Silence didn''t understand much, he had a glance at everything in the card pool, and no one would have an impact like this. He consumes some trading points, customizes an investigation service, and throws it on Da She Wan. Got feedback: [Under the condition of serious injury and dying, I received a lot of memories of evil experiments in a short period of time. Some of the content is corrosive to the mind and constitutes numbness. After double influence, the heart is gradually corroded by the dark and cruel side, and the memory is confused. The strength of relying on evil experiments has been realistically obtained. I pondered the results of the investigation several times. The silence is clear. Although it is not all, most of the inheritance and memory in the Necro series are indeed extremely dark. In addition, Da She Wan is already in a state of dying and seriously injured. Mentally unstable. Therefore, it has gradually begun to sink in the dark. If you let this happen, it is likely to become a devil completely controlled by evil. Do you want to stop it? The silence hesitated slightly. And at this time. The two hundred and thirty-two jars opened by Da She Wan were only a moment after they were opened, and there was a kind of corrupt breath in them. It was as if a demon was whispering in his ear, and there was a chaotic howl, the heat of his body seemed to be pumped away quickly. Gradually, only a cold breath was left. this is "Moldician''s breath!" Da She Wan was excited, and a strange red tide appeared on his pale face. In the light group he just got, there is information about this breath master. He can never go wrong. Mordgian! The king of ghouls, the ghastly **** of cold bones, it is the leader of all ghouls and one of the old dominators. When the power appears, it will take away all the heat. This is its symbol, and it will also give faith Its people are unparalleled and powerful. Da She Wan even disregarded the incompleteness of his body. Reach out and go deep into the jar. This action was stunned by the pharmacist''s pocket. His intuition is very keen. It seems to have noticed something wrong with Da She Wan. And the big snake pill, took that item out, it was a weird scarlet armband with a weird pattern and three wisps like eyes. Silence raised an eyebrow. This is the grand prize. Mordgian''s armband, a powerful piece of equipment no less than Kempa''s value. Just take it out. Da She Wan cannot remove his eyes. Put it on Such desires continue to flow from his heart, as if he only needs to wear it to get everything he wants. Eternal life, and unparalleled strength! "Master Snake Ball." The pharmacist''s pocket also stared closely at this armband, inevitably feeling the weird attraction. But his consciousness was sober. So while resisting this attraction, I was particularly deeply aware of the evil of this armband. But when his words just fell. Da She Wan directly pressed the badge on his arm. He knew Mordgian. This kind of existence! It can indeed give him eternal life! Chapter 131： : You are far from qualified Silently watching Da She Wan put on the badge, it seemed that he had thought of something, and did nothing more. And it was in the instant that was put on. "what--" Da She Wan made a painful voice. From the place where the armband was worn, a cold breath lingered on the skin, spreading towards the body like a crack. It seemed to draw the heat from his body. No, it''s not just heat that is drawn. It can be clearly heard that there is a subtle wriggling sound on Da She Wan, the armband tightens a little, and the nearby muscles and bones are shaking. Then, as if all the flesh and blood were drawn from the armband, the blood, even the flesh, rushed towards the armband in a terrifying gesture. "Master Snake Ball!" The pharmacist screamed in excitement, his eyes trembling. He can feel it. A very evil breath erupted from Da She Wan. Not only that. His face and skin began to languish and dry at a rate visible to the naked eye, but the original painful voice turned into a whisper of enjoyment. The skin of Da She Wan became a little bit gray as a dead person, but his eyes were more and more divine , With an eerie excitement that makes you feel heart-throbbing. because-- He felt great power. Even pushing away the pharmacist''s pocket, it seemed to be a light touch, and the pharmacist''s pocket flew out like a huge impact, then hit the tree heavily, and even spit out a blood. "how can that be" The pharmacist''s eyes were horrified. He could not understand the state of Da She Wan before, saying that it was not too much to say that he was dying. but now. This state is like a corrupted dead man, but has such a powerful force! Silence is still holding a faint smile, watching the stand up, making a meaningless murmur, even the soul is extremely excited Dahe Wan. The armband of Mordgian. This is an evil outfit. Through it, human beings signed a dark contract with Mordgian, and exchanged their flesh and life for unclean power. Now the big snake pill has become a kind of ghoul. a long time. Da She Wan finally stopped making sound. He looked at his gray, dry hands like a skeleton, his eyes filled with intoxication. then. Punch hard at the trees around you. boom--! The entire thick uncle of the two broke directly, and the debris exploded like a bomb fragment, rushing out with a terrifying speed, and smashing the large trees around, the whole piece of woods, under this punch, It''s like being vented by hundreds of explosive symbols! "hiss--" The pharmacist took a sigh of relief. He looked at his right shoulder. There, a piece of sawdust with thick fingers pierced him deeply, and even nailed to the tree behind him. How terrifying is this power! No, more than that. The pharmacist''s pocket felt an amazing chill coming towards him, whether it was wood chips or trees, they were gradually covered with a weird hoarfrost. It seems that heat and vitality are absorbed by greed by the invisible existence in the void. "This is the power of the evil god!" Da She Wan twisted his body, and he felt that he had never been stronger than he was now. In the body, there seems to be endless power. even-- eternal life! He felt that he had escaped from death and was immortal, as if he had been struggling to pursue things in his hands. He turned his head sharply and looked at the silence. The corner of the mouth cracked upwards, with a very pleasant and twisted smile. "I am now qualified to be a businessman?" His voice is also very strange, like a grave from the ground, dark, empty, with a mad taste. Looking at his soul in silence, it was already eroded by the black house for most of it, and even fell into a mess. That''s right. Da She Wan was confused by power and swelled. However, like this There was a thought flashing in the silence, and on the surface it was only a smile, "Only at this level, don''t say a businessman, not even qualified to be an assistant, you are still too weak." "Is it?" Da She Wan''s mouth smiled more and more, but there was obvious anger mixed in it, "Even if the world is destroyed, it is easy for the evil spirit, this kind of power is not enough?" "I said, you are far from qualified." Silence is still this sentence. Plain, without a hint of emotion, and no extra modifiers, as if to tell this truth that is too obvious. This kind of discourse, like a fuse, directly detonated the big snake pill that had gradually lost its sense. "Then let me see!" he snarled hoarsely, "what the so-called merchants have to be!" Jerking hard under your feet. The dry palm was squeezed into a fist, with a cold breath like a vortex, and suddenly came to the silence. Then he hammered hard at him. boom--! As if the gas was compressed to the ultimate explosion, a terrible air wave erupted from the junction of the two, and even rolled up a large piece of trees. The pharmacist grasped the ground with difficulty. He felt that he was in the center of the typhoon. The wave of terror continued to tear his body. His eyes were full of horror. What kind of power is this! Even if it is steel, it has to become sludge under such an attack. The spread of the qi waves came and went quickly, waiting for the dust to settle, and the pharmacist opened his eyes wide and tried to distinguish the situation in front of him. There are still two people. With a dry body, the big snake pill like a dead body maintained a boxing posture, and even all the clothes on the body had been torn apart by the air wave. however. The silence in front of him stood still. The real lines do not change, the hairstyle has not changed, the clothes are neat and clean, and there is no change in the clothes even where they are hit by the big snake ball. This punch is like a sponge hitting a stone. Even Da She Wan''s arm has been severely fractured. "Guru." The pharmacist swallowed. He clearly felt something was wrong with Da She Wan. But at this moment. The presence of this self-proclaimed businessman from a different world is really terrifying! Is that human being? Including big snake pill is also full of horror at the moment. Those gray but bloodshot eyes were wide open, as if they couldn''t believe it. In the inheritance he obtained, he was telling him the horror and power of the evil god''s power. That kind of existence seems to be universal truth. but "Attack the businessman, it''s not okay." The smile on Silent''s face didn''t change at all, and there was no movement, but the terrible and invisible power, but a little blessing on the body of Da She Wan. "what--" Da She Wan screamed as hard as he could, the blood vessels in his eyes burst, and blood was flowing out. But in the face of the power of the body, like a water droplet facing the sea, all the struggles sink into the abyss, not to mention the effect, even the slightest shaking. Chapter 132： : To understand the awe of infinite In fact, the current strength of Da She Wan is slightly less than that of today''s Tsunade. Under normal conditions, he would never make such a stupid move. However, at this moment, Da She Wan is already in a state of mental confusion. Abbreviation, dementia. This was silent and unexpected. He miscalculated the dying mental state of Da She Wan and the light group in the jars of the Undead series, which induced and eroded the evil side of the human heart. It''s like seeing more dead people numb, doing more bad things, and gradually losing the bottom line. but If you can get rid of the sinking darkness, that kind of benefit is not so great. At this moment, Da She Wan is struggling. With a painful look, and deep unwillingness, he struggled desperately, even if there was no hope of breaking away, even if the whole body had penetrated the blood, he still did not give up. "Orochimaru." Silence looked at him like this, holding his arms open and binding his legs. It''s like being tied to an invisible cross. "If you want to become a new business man walking on the world, one quality is very important, that is-"The silent voice is clearly introduced into the ear of Da She Wan, and then the words are spit out heavily, " In awe!" These four words, like thunder, blasted in the depths of Da She Wan''s soul. His eyes flickered. It seems that a moment of clarity was restored. "Infinite world, represents infinite possibilities." Silent hands behind his back, "You think the unmatched evil **** may also be some toy in the eyes. If you can''t maintain the awe of the infinite, then you The fate of this is over. In the end, what are you doing to chase eternal life?" The last sentence questioned deeply into the heart of Da She Wan. The soul trembles. He has always been a very purposeful person. Chase eternal life. It''s to chase the knowledge and power that you can''t master for a lifetime. This is his purpose! "I" Da She Wan made a painful voice, and the sea of ??soul began to tremble violently. White warmth, black despair, gray middle order. All the characters began to shake, stir together and argue with each other. There was a slight undetectable smile in the silence. He regained his strength. Then throw out the big snake pill. The whole body of Da She Wan curled up into a ball, with a terrifying expression, a longing for this evil god''s power, the pursuit of eternal life, and even the emotions of the past, constantly pouring out from the heart. "It''s just a wicked evil spirit," Da She Wan bit his teeth deadly, and almost snarled, "How could it occupy my will!" What he is after is not this fate! The left hand grabbed the armband on the right hand, as if exhausting the whole body. The whole soul roared. Then, with a large piece of skin, tear it apart! In a flash. Disordered whispers appeared in the armband. The strength of Da She Wan was lost. The armband fell to the ground, the red light also dissipated, and the big snake pill was lying on the ground, it seemed to want to gasp, but even the strength to breathe was gone. The armband of Mordgian. It will draw the life of the user to the last trace. Cancel the contract. It is equivalent to entering death. Da She Wan can feel the loss of his life, and the soul is light and fluttering, as if to be separated from the body. but. He has no regrets. "People who gain strength from death really will be overtaken by death if they are negligent." In the final heart of Da She Wan, some are just regrets. The tangible things will one day be destroyed, whether it is as strong as the first generation of Huohu, or as weak as the civilians on the battlefield. Although he was determined to control the death, he was ready to be caught up by the death. Da She Wan closed his eyes. but Feeling more than ten seconds, still not dead. He immediately opened his eyes again. What I saw was still the silence with that smile. "You saved me?" Da She Wan found that he still had the strength to speak, and even sat up with difficulty. Except this mysterious businessman. No one can give him such a miracle. "I didn''t save you." Silent said with a smile. "It''s just that your jar hasn''t been opened yet." Da She Wan glanced at the hundreds of secondary cans left over there. Then he looked at silence again. "Well, I saved you." Silence narrowed his eyes slightly, "Your body still has a certain potential, otherwise, as early as the moment you attacked me, it had already disappeared." ""Da She Wan''s face like a dead man showed a hearty smile, "This is also a quality that merchants must have?" "No." Silence shook his head, and said something meaningfully, "This is just my personal preference. I don''t mind giving some promotion to potential people, but if you don''t break free yourself, death is still your only destiny. ." He does not intend to disguise his personal interference. Just control it. From the perspective of his interests, it is a loss to let people like Da She Wan easily create value to die. "Unexpectedly, I will still have a day that people are looking forward to growing up." Da She Wan murmured, but the smile on his face grew more and more, "The businessman I met is, maybe, destiny does not Abandon me completely." Silence raised an eyebrow. He can clearly perceive that some changes have taken place in Dashe Wan. Sinking the darkness and coming out again, it is a kind of extremely precious for those who choose to gain power from the darkness, and can even change the life-long growth. Such a big snake ball Maybe it''s a completely different way from the original. There was some expectation in silence, but it didn''t show. He just said calmly: "Continue to open the can, your destiny, in the can." "Pharmacist''s pocket." Dashe Wan looked to the side of the pharmacist''s pocket and stretched out his hand weakly. "Help me." "Yes, Master Da She Wan." The pharmacist ran over in gray, looked at the silence with fear and trembling, and then lifted up the big snake pill that had been shaped like a wither. Continue to open the jar. It''s still the same as it was just now Necronomic material, knowledge, and inheritance. but now. Silently observing the soul of Da She Wan, although still very weak, but gradually strengthened. After those black mist poured in. But in a moment, it melted into a gray. It seems. Even if the undead jar is opened, and even if he is transferred in this regard, Da She Wan will no longer really sink into that evil and dark means. Instead, it is a blessing due to misfortune. "No matter what the rest of you think." Looking at these jars silently, said in a very light voice, "But really good necromancers think of themselves as a brave and outstanding person, because they control the most The power of darkness is not controlled by darkness." Chapter 133： : Skills of the Undead series In fact, in addition to the power of darkness, as long as it is power, it is easy to get lost. But dark forces are extremely dangerous. If it really degenerates, just like the big snake pill just now, it''s still pretty good. It''s just that the consciousness is unclear and the IQ is reduced. The greater possibility is that it will directly die, and even the soul will fall into the abyss forever. And Da She Wan listened to this silent sentence. Keep in mind. He was in the past, and did not pay much attention to this kind of thing. Now think about it. Many styles have violated his original purpose, and even in many cases, just because of his mood, he will kill people at will. Da She Wan glanced at silence. There was a feeling of being taught by the teacher. But this "teacher" is far from comparable to the ape flying sun, he is just like himself, if the "disciple" does not show enough potential. I''m afraid it will be abandoned mercilessly. This is really Wonderful and precious experience. When Dashe Pill opened the 352nd jar, a light cluster distinct from the normal light cluster appeared. All black. At a glance, it exudes an evil breath. "Necromantic skill light group." Glancing at a glance, you know which skill this is, and laughed, "It seems that destiny did not abandon you. The skill developed in the second-level jar is a grand prize." With the armband just now, this is the second grand prize. Ape Fei Rizhan knew about crying. "Guru." The pharmacist''s throat rolled, and he couldn''t help asking, "Could it be something as dangerous as that armband?" The armband on the ground is still there quietly. This thing is really terrible in the mind of the pharmacist. The big snake pill now seems to be dead. It feels like a corpse. "Pocket, terrible, not that armband." Da She Wan glanced at the silence again, grinning at the corner of his mouth, "terrible, just our fragile will." After speaking. He stretched out his hand and grabbed the light group. The heart is very firm. No matter what this is, he will never be the same as before, and the decisiveness at this time is also proving his potential to silence. The dark and ink-like light masses turned into clouds and merged into the body of Da She Wan. Inexplicable information came to mind. Skills: Resurrection of bones. Introduction: Consume energy and physical strength to transform a corpse into an undead creature. The level of transformation depends on the energy provided. This skill Da She Wan''s eyes widened. "Same as reincarnated dirt?" he murmured, but quickly rejected himself, "No, not a real rebirth, but transformed into a new undead creature, and it seems that it can still grow." He now knows why the skill is called a grand prize. This should have been an extremely dangerous necromantic technique. However, he now feels that he can directly use it without danger, without the relevant knowledge, the corresponding use experience and the power of the undead. As if it had melted into the instinct of the body. This It''s a big prize! "This is a very practical skill." Silently looked at Da She Wan, and also lamented his good luck. "Especially for you, most of the materials you have just drawn can be combined with this skill for resurrection. What kind of monster will be created on the undead creatures depends on your ability and luck." It can be said that this skill was drawn. Those things that weren''t used before. Now it works. Although it is a bit wasteful to say this, the value of this skill is here. The powerful Necromancer can even rely on it to pull up an army of undead! "What a terrifying ability." Da She Wan also understood the power of this skill. He licked his dry lips. This is only the grand prize of the secondary tube. What about tertiary jars? Ten times the price, the power of the grand prize should also have a gap of ten times, how terrible should that be! "continue." Acquired a powerful skill, but quickly gathered his joy. Da She Wan now has placed his mentality on the level of an apprentice. Be as arrogant as possible. From one of the famous three ninjas to an apprentice, this transformation is not something that ordinary people can do, but the big snake pill that has just fallen into power has still done it. Witness the power of silence. And the magic in the jar. He knows deeply that if he can survive and meet him, it will be a very long and powerful road. Silence is quite satisfied with the attitude of Dashe Wan. Apprenticeship is a period of fastest professional growth and the most dynamic period. but. Although the attitude of Da She Wan has been put right, but after the two big prizes, good luck seems to be used up all at once. There were no more prizes in the more than one hundred jars in the back. Even, there are no transfer items. That''s right, there should have been more promising transfer items in the last ten of the second-level jars, but they didn''t appear. "It seems that your fateful item is not that simple." Silence blinked. "This is actually a good thing. If it is an item that appears in a tertiary jar, it is generally better than the second. The jar is better." It''s not that he doesn''t guarantee. Instead, the transfer item he prepared for Da She Wan has exceeded the price of the second-level jar and the transaction limit of five times. In fact, except for Tsunade''s kind, only one occupation is needed for the Seed of Holy Light. Most of the transfer items required for transfer are expensive. Facing this circumstances. What can Da She Wan say? He must be driving. No, in his current state, as long as the canning is over and he leaves silently, he will be dead. All hope. It''s all stuck on fateful items. I can only think about what else he can sell. "Master Dashou Maru." The pharmacist helped his glasses. "It''s better to sell my knowledge, memory, and ninjutsu." "" Dashe Wan turned his head, looked at the pharmacist''s pocket, but slowly shook his head. "Your loyalty really touched me, but, pocket, you are my most effective subordinate. In the future research, I still need your ability to come Assist." The pharmacist lowered his gaze, and UU read to stop talking. Silence looked at this scene with great interest. The pharmacist pocket, this person''s potential as a player is also not low. "Actually." The silence suddenly said, "You can also use money to trade." Da She Wan looked over. Of course he knew that he could also use money to trade. But how come it is possible for those who come out to fight to bring money to them. "It''s just a small thing." Silence is like seeing what Da She Wan is thinking, just waving the scepter, the money that belongs to Da She Wan in the system definition falls one after another. As for why I didn''t get it at first. Since Da She Wan directly decided to sell some useless ninjutsu memory, the silence was too lazy to say. Chapter 134： : Promoting props for big snake ball "Master Snake Ball..." The pharmacist faced these various belongings falling from the sky. After shouting, I didn''t know what to say. His intelligence analysis ability has begun to be completely chaotic. Why do you know where their money is? Why can I get it directly? Can take it directly, and why should I trade this kind of thing? "Pharmacist''s pocket." Da She Wan is quite calm. "In the face of the existence beyond analysis, all you have to do is not to think about it." Although he was also very depressed about the ninjutsu he had sold before, but what could he say? "..." The pharmacist nodded hard. He now knows what it means to be terrified. The more you think about it, the more terrible you feel. If you want to push the other party''s information, I''m afraid that that huge pressure will drive yourself crazy. "These properties, converted, just happened to be able to buy ten tertiary jars." Da She Wan glanced at these properties that fell from the sky. It seems to understand something. "If you can''t open a fateful item, you will die." Silent smiled, "And the transfer items in the Necro series are most dangerous. If the transfer fails, you still have to die, so for the time being, these are also Will suffice." It''s time to sell jars. Silence is no longer necessary to care too much about gains and losses. Even if Da She Wan really failed. Isn''t there also a pharmacist''s pocket? The money is still his in the end. "It''s really direct." A strange light flows from Da She Wan''s eyes. It''s like the boxer on the ring of life and death, the driver in front of the death track, it is a kind of excitement and fighting spirit when facing challenges. Because he is very clear-- "If you are afraid, you will die faster. Silent Lord, I want to buy ten tertiary jars!" "As you wish." With a wave of silence, ten larger jars appeared in front of them. Three-level jar. In one of them, he has put in a transfer job for the guarantee. At that time he prepared specifically for Da She Wan. And Da She Wan, although talking on the lips is easy, but by this time, it is inevitable to feel the pressure. He stretched out his dry palm. The first jar was opened with some difficulty. Inside, is a piece of dark paper. Like most of the items in the Necro series, it also exudes an unknown atmosphere. It seems to have written chaotic words in the language of the devil. In addition, it does not know the effect it should have at all. Da She Wan knows. Starting from the second-level jar, a small note will be prepared at the bottom of the jar to briefly introduce the items. But he still looked at silence. "The Devil''s Covenant Scroll." The silent explanation is more detailed. "Although it is not a big prize, it is not very common. If it is useful...you can provide sacrifices and let the devil do something for you, but... .... Not everything can be done, and the language must be clear. The existence of the devil is very good at using language loopholes to pit people." The inside of this scroll is naturally not a real demon. It only contains the power of demons. And it is a one-time power. Its actual value is not comparable to the grand prize, it is only one-fifth of the price of the three-tier jar, but its practicality is much better than the general items. "Demon?" Da She Wan seemed interested. In many of the inheritances he got from the second-level jars, there was demon information. Strong, cunning, and fond of souls. It exists in many worlds in various forms. But now is not the time to deliberately, he carefully put away this scroll. I began to have greater expectations for tertiary jars. Each level of jars has a gap of at least ten times. The ordinary items in the third-level jars are placed in the second-level jars, which may be the grand prize level. Although the price is expensive, it is obvious that the high-end jars are more worth buying. What if there is a big prize in the third level? With this expectation, Da She Wan opened one by one. Several experience light groups, a manual that records black magic, and the corpse of a young dragon. The most precious is undoubtedly the last one. The corpse was soaked in a bottle of unknown liquid. Although it was only a young dragon, and it was dead, it still exuded a faint dragon power. "You can use it, coupled with the bone resurrection skills, to create a growth bone dragon out." Silence all sighed Da She Wan''s luck. Although there is no such kind of European spirit that keeps giving out big prizes. However, when the prize pool items are so abundant, suitable items are opened. Good luck. Da She Wan is also very satisfied with himself, grinning, he knows that the bone dragon is a dreaming summon for the Necromancer. And in the seventh jar. Just at the moment it opened, Da She Wan''s heart shuddered. Inside, there is a huge coffin, and a small box the size of a slap. Although the body size is far more than the size of the jar, it seems that it is not a problem for the tertiary jar. Dashe Wan carefully took these two things out and placed them in front of him. Then, touching it carefully, even the palms were trembling. He has an intuition. This is the object of his fate! "Sure enough, as I expected." Silent finally showed a different smile. "From the first time I saw you I seemed to see a lich." "Lich?" Da She Wan looked at the silence. He was anxiously waiting for a silent explanation. "Yes, Lich." Silently looked at this coffin covered with mysterious runes. "In some worlds, there are not a few people who have the same troubles as you. Most of them are powerful and chasing regardless of everything. Master of world truth." "And their greatest enemy is the limit of being human." "So, they chose to abandon the identity of human beings and use an evil method to turn themselves into a lich And strength can even continue to grow." This is the profession that Silence prepares for Da She Wan. Lich has more than one world. However, in most of the world, those who become lich are mostly chasing knowledge and powerful mages. Not only can they possess the magic of their lifetime, use the magic of their lifetime, they can also master the means of the dead, and the knowledge accumulated in the endless time can be described as an extremely powerful and terrifying race. Becoming a lich, Da She Wan can still use ninjutsu, continue to study, and master the magic of the undead. Moreover, as long as the lich is not found, the lich can be resurrected even if it is killed. "Sure enough... this is my destiny." After understanding the existence of a lich, Da She Wan, with a contented smile on his face, shivered slightly. Human beings have limits. Then, stop being a human being! Moreover, the lich is different from the will of the evil **** who has just eroded him. All the power is obtained through his own wisdom and learning. Chapter 135： : You need to die 1 time Da She Wan has made clear his future path. Actually. He had no choice. There are no suitable people around him for a non-corpse reincarnation, and as long as he leaves in silence, he can''t even hold on for another five seconds to become a lich, the only option. "Mr. Silence." Da She Wan suddenly changed his name and looked at the silence. "Excuse me, is there anything you need to pay attention to in the process of changing to a lich?" "You''re smart..." Silence raised his eyes and glanced at him. This title of Mr. has the meaning of a certain teacher. After knowing that Silence had some expectations for his potential, Da She Wan simply tried to get more information from the silence. Perhaps just a sentence or two will be of great help. Even change the ending. Just like what he said silently in the period when he lost his mind. However, silence does not mind. I bought a transfer instruction about lich from the system and took a look. Then moved his finger. A small box above the coffin flew over. "Although the lich said that it has a body with a book as a container, in essence, it is still an undead creature, so" Silent opened the box with the power of thought, and a small green bottle flew out of it, "You need to die first It will do." "..." The pharmacist''s pocket beside him swallowed again. Just the last sentence. You can appreciate the danger of the process. "what is this?" Da She Wan''s expression did not change, but stared at the small bottle curiously. For him who opened 500 second-level jars, he naturally knew the characteristics of the Necro series. Originally it was to live with death as a companion. "poison." The silence threw twice, and the liquid inside looked very viscous. "Special poison, such a bottle... probably enough to poison everyone in your world." "Poisoned... the whole world?" Da She Wan also froze this time. What is the population of the whole world? Tens of millions, hundreds of millions? Just such a small bottle of poison? "Don''t worry." Silent eyes seemed to see through what Da She Wan was thinking about writing, "Because of this bottle of poison, you have to drink it all. There are no drops left. It''s best to lick it clean." Da She Wan: "...(_;)..." "The coffin has been portrayed with the lich''s transfer technique." Silence threw away the bottle in his hand. "You just have to lie inside, drink the poison, and find a place to bury it. If you die, you dont have to buy another coffin and bury it. Isnt it convenient?" "Really..." Da She Wan looked at the coffin and nodded. "It''s very convenient." He now understands why he wants to be a coffin. this means. If you want to transfer to a lich, you must make preparations that can no longer be awakened, and bury it in the earth with a coffin. If it fails, then this is the real tomb. "There is this little box." Silence passed the box in his hand again. Said nothing. But when Da She Wan took it, his eyes changed slightly. Above this small box... densely packed, all of them are small and mysterious magic lines, and they begin to exude a dark and evil atmosphere like a certain curse. I''m afraid that this box is also extremely important. He finally took a deep look at the silence, and then looked at the remaining three jars. "Open the rest first." Speaking, directly open the can. It is a pity. Among the last three items, the only thing that is special is a scepter with a crystal skull. Ghost Howling Scepter. In addition to assisting the operation of the Necro Attribute and reducing consumption, it also comes with a "Ghost Howling Scream" skill attribute. It''s a good piece of equipment, but it''s not a big prize, and it''s not good for the next transfer. Da She Wan hesitated. Do you want to buy some more jars before you change jobs? "If you change jobs successfully, you can open a special Lich series jar." Silent simply said. "Now that''s the case..." Da She Wan with an unexpected calm, "Then let''s get started." "Sir Big Snake Pill." The pharmacist shouted, unable to help. "Pocket." Da She Wan looked at him with a smile on his lips. "If I fail, then all my legacy belongs to you. You can also use those to pursue your own destiny from Mr. Silence." "My destiny..." The pharmacist helped his glasses. "My destiny is to follow you from Dashe Wan. If you die, I don''t need to live." As for the pharmacist pocket, he had already lost all the meaning and purpose of living when he killed the orphanage pharmacist Noiyu himself. Even life is lost together. Only by the side of Da She Wan can he find the meaning of his existence. "Everyone will have a time when they don''t know what to do." The smile on Da She Wan''s face widened a bit, and he said in a hoarse voice, "If you''ve been living for others all your life, it''s a very sad thing Im not going to be 100% successful. This is an unchangeable fact, but if I fail, I still hope that at least someone can inherit everything from me." When facing the change of job, Dashe Maru was completely different from Tsunato and Ape Fei Ri. He would not say that he must succeed. Instead, admit the failure, accept this possibility, and then be prepared after all. He had already accepted a death just now. The pharmacist stared at Da She Wan in a daze, and finally nodded, "I know, Master Da She Wan." His voice was very soft, still confused. But Da She Wan is very satisfied. He just planted a seed. Looking at such a scene in silence, I also felt a little emotion. Between the Dashe Pill and the pharmacist''s pocket at this time, it was full of sincerity, without any fraud. It is no wonder that Da She Wan can get so many people to follow regardless of life and death, and even willing to give everything. Sincerity is more useful than fraud. "Let''s get started." Da She Wan held the box in his hand, and the poison, as if he didn''t plan to keep it. Lied in the coffin. Drink the poison. Licking clean. Then close your eyes as if you were dead. In the process, the silence did not say anything, and Dashe Wan did not ask more. Like all the masters who decided to turn into a lich before death, he accepted the final not with unwillingness, but with longing. Hope for survival. The pharmacist covered the coffin heavily. Now, only him and Shen Mo are left. "Adult." The pharmacist looked at the silence and asked carefully, "How long does this transition usually take?" "Maybe tomorrow, maybe ten years, one hundred years, maybe I will never crawl out again." Silently looked at the pharmacist''s pocket with interest, "The most correct way should be to bury it in the soil, and then until he The day before crawling out, I thought he was dead." The expression in the pharmacist''s pocket froze. Then he is waiting. Or...According to the wishes of Master Da She Wan, inherit everything and find your own destiny? Chapter 136： : The pharmacist is determined to open the can The pharmacist felt that he was facing some confusion. He was originally an orphan. Once again, he lost his memory and killed his adoptive mother. That''s why he delivered everything to Master Snake Ball because he had already lost his meaning. But if the big snake ball is really dead... He can only force himself not to think about it. "Adult." The pharmacist was very careful when facing the silence. "I want to buy a small amount of jars first to enhance my strength." Da She Wan didn''t know when to wake up. Want to defend the foundation. His current strength alone is not enough. "Of course." Silence will not refuse. He lifted the scepter slightly. A piece of information also directly poured into the mind of the pharmacist''s pocket. Regarding the price of the jar and the relevant rules of purchase. It only took a short time for the pharmacist to digest and understand these rules. "Adult, can the series be changed at will?" The pharmacist pocket keenly perceives the point. "As an experiential first-level jar, you cannot buy it after you become a member. Second-level jars are not limited to series and numbers, but among the 490th to 500th jars, there is a certain probability that the nature of fate will appear. Items-that has a lot to do with the series you choose." Silent replied. His rules for buying jars are actually not complicated. Because the simpler it is, the less error-prone it is. The reason why you dont want to buy first-class jars is just to restrict the widespread circulation of cheap foreign goods. The pharmacist pursed his lower lip, looked at the silence, and said respectfully, "Adult, my advantage lies in analytical skills and good at calculation. I don''t know if there is a series suitable for me?" Like most smart people, he chose to let Silence introduce the series. After all, he did not know the characteristics of each series. Let the silent recommendation be the best option. "Are you good at analysis?" He looked at him silently and seemed to nod his head. "Then Alchemy series, this one is for you." Although the tone of speech is very plain, the pharmacist feels that he is thoroughly seen at this moment. The other person''s eyes. It''s as if one''s own thoughts, personality, fate, and even the past are mastered. The pharmacist tried to suppress his panic and asked: "What kind of series is this alchemy?" He buys jars now, not for himself. So I want to analyze what is suitable for the next move. "Alchemy is a series of using knowledge to create items." Silent looked at the pharmacist''s pocket. "It is widespread in many worlds, but most alchemy follows three processes-understanding, decomposing, and then constitute." The alchemy series mentioned in silence is not a single world alchemy. To be precise, it is a summary. He united many systems of alchemy and set up this series of jars. And contains several more detailed occupations. now. Seeing the pharmacist''s pocket was a little dazed, he stretched out his hand in silence. "Be a simple demonstration." He has some inexplicable smiles on his face. "In the alchemy of a certain profession, life is regarded as the combination of the body, soul, and spirit. First, the body contains There are many trace elements, but they can all be drawn from nature." After the words fell. Above the palm. Gradually a small whirlwind was blown, and there seemed to be some convergence in the air, and gradually, some white objects were formed. The pharmacist saw it. At that time a skeleton of birds! His eyes were wide open, and he even approached involuntarily, wanting to see what this power was all about. And soon. Behind the skeleton are cells, blood, muscles, organs... The body of a beautiful bird with yellow feathers, just in front of his eyes, constituted a little bit! "Is this..." The body of the pharmacist''s pocket trembled slightly, and he did not dare to blink. He can already imagine what will happen next. But is that true? Create life out of thin air? "Then the soul." Silence said again. The pharmacist opened his eyes wide, and then he saw a faint mist swirling above the bird. Gradually formed a mass of invisible matter. That is, the composition of the soul! The matter submerged in the bird''s body, which seemed to start moving, but it was only unconscious. "Finally, spirit." The silent voice fell. After a ray of light appeared and disappeared again, the little bird seemed to be completely alive. He fluttered his wings very flexibly, and then flew up, but it seemed to be limited by invisible forces. He could not fly out of the silent palm, and then made some panic chirping. "Creating a new life..." The pharmacist had already murmured at the live bird, and he didn''t even know what to express his emotions. What did he see? A life, a fresh, soul-bearing life, is thus created from this palm in a way that violates the rules of nature, little by little! "This is high-level alchemy." Silent reached out, and the pharmacist quickly caught the bird. Feeling the strength of struggling in the palm of his hand He was very confident to understand that this is real life. Create life out of the world out of thin air. Alchemy, can even this kind of thing be done? There was confusion in the mind of the pharmacist''s pocket. At this moment, he even thought of the origin of life, the truth of the world, the will of mankind, the truth of self... Various questions emerged from his mind. Ethics, truth, world... For a person like him who is used to analysis, dialectics, and thinking, facing such a miracle-like field is like using an old-fashioned computer to calculate natural weather, which is completely beyond his ability. "It is a species that does not belong to any world." Silence just said calmly, "I didn''t give it the meaning of survival in the world, and the way of survival, so I only gave it an hour of life." "One hour......" There was a buzz in the pharmacist''s head. All thoughts came apart. Looking at the little yellow bird in his hand, it seemed to be a little tired, gasping slightly, turning his head to look at him angrily, and pricked his hand with a pointed mouth. "Without being given the meaning of survival, and the way of survival, I can only wait for death..." The pharmacist lowered his gaze with a slightly self-deprecating smile in his mouth, and then suddenly raised his head. "Adult!" He looked at the silence with pleading eyes, "Can I plead for your mercy and give it normal life? It only needs to be similar to the rest of the birds, and I can pay for it." At this moment, what he thought was no longer this incredible power. He was struggling from this little bird that was constantly struggling to escape. Seeing his own shadow. Chapter 137： ：The pharmacist blazes Europe Looking silently at the pharmacist''s pocket that made this request. Understand in my heart. It seems to be done. Although the pharmacist pocket is talented, he is lost most of the time. Even if he inherits the power and will of the big snake pill and waging the war, it is just a lost path, not a real desire in the heart. In this situation. Even if you buy the jar, it will be enough, and will not continue to develop with eagerness, because the power does not make sense to him. But if the true purpose is found, it is different. "You, want to teach it the meaning of survival?" Silent eyes seemed a little deep, "But you don''t even know why you want to live." "I will find it" The pharmacist''s pocket lowered his gaze again, and the still struggling bird entered his eyes again. The silence said nothing more. However, a light appeared on the little bird. The expression of the pharmacist pocket was overjoyed. He knew that this meant that silence had agreed to his request. "Thank you for your mercy." He bowed in silence very respectfully. The silence remained silent. It seems that this is nothing more than a trivial charity. In fact, he was quite happy. Even if there is spiritual power, it cannot be said to be able to guide the heart. He just tried it. The pharmacist did not talk about the bird anymore, but said: "Adult, I want to buy two hundred first-level jars and 490 second-level jars." "You are very smart," said Silent with a smile. "Intuition is also very sharp. Now, you may not be able to open items of a destiny nature, because you are not sure of the destiny you want to chase." Purchase four hundred and ninety. It is to avoid hasty decisions and missed opportunities. And now the pharmacist pocket. It is indeed not certain the fate he wants to have, but this little bird is likely to be some kind of turning point. Then, he waved his scepter in silence. Six hundred and ninety jars of all sizes appeared before me. At the same time, the corresponding funds continue to emerge from the void, and then continue to disappear. The pharmacist pocket no longer tangles with this magical scene. He who has witnessed the miracle of life is very clear in his heart. Standing in front of him is a god-like existence. To try to understand the deity''s manners and power with mortal thinking, it is to seek bitterness. Open the jar! The pharmacist''s pocket felt a little itchy when he thought about the opening of the big snake pill. He didn''t know how his luck would be. "Sir, can I open the second-level jar first?" the pharmacist asked. "It''s okay." The silence said casually. Then he watched the pharmacist open the jar with great interest. The prize pool for alchemy is very interesting. He put in a lot of things. For example "Adult, what is this?" The pharmacist looked at the jar of liquid in front of him. The lacquered black hair is as bright as a rich metal. "" Silently looked at this, twitching in his heart, but still restrained the expression change, "Your luck is good, this is a very rare technological product, t-1000 liquid metal robot." That''s right, he also put some technological items in the prize pool. When speaking. The liquid in this jar slowly creeped and expanded, and finally turned into a dark object shaped like a human, standing in front of it. This is the grand prize. Only the third jar, from the second-tier jar, was awarded the prize? Good luck. "Liquid metal robot." The pharmacist repeated the name silently. "It can simulate the thinking ability of humans, but it can be transformed into any human form without emotion." Silent briefly introduced, "Specific functions, you can explore it yourself, but its value is counted as The big prize in the second-tier jar." t-1000 is basically crushed to ordinary humans. Its resistance to combat is particularly powerful. But here is the ninja world. Whether it is useful or not depends on the user''s ability. "Ability to change into any human shape, as well as his own ability to think" The pharmacist''s eyes shone brightly. This seems to be useful for this situation. But first continue to open the jar. The pharmacist pocket then opened. Apart from a few delicately constructed items, the most important item in the alchemy series is knowledge. Mainly based on theoretical knowledge. It contains the essence of everything, from the most common water and sand to more complicated things. Contains thousands. And these things are not only useful for alchemy professions. "Chakra and ninjutsu seem to be able to mobilize part of the refining technique." The pharmacist opened his eyes after digesting a light group. Sure enough, I realized it. Silence smiled in my heart. Alchemy is not limited to a particular power. It uses knowledge to transform between substances. Science can also be said to be alchemy. Isn''t chemistry a matter change? And those magical performances. It''s just that energy and will are used to quickly and easily promote the refining of matter. Chakra can also do this to some extent. "The essence of alchemy is the application of knowledge." Silence said slowly. "It is a general wisdom, just like the force series and the speed series. Of course, if you can successfully transfer or get skills, it will be even more. powerful." "Skill, is this light group?" The pharmacist stopped and opened the can. In front of him, a light group with different color and size from the general light group. Slowly suspend. "It''s really a skill light group" Silence finally kept his expression. What''s going on? Just opened more than 80 jars, just two prizes? Silently endured not looking at the list of items in these jars. Keep a little bit unknown. The pharmacist pocket has already absorbed this skill. Skills: Puppets made. Description: Anything that can be understood can be used to make a puppet, and strength depends on the cost of understanding and making. This is a very practical skill. The stronger the understanding, the lower the consumption, even if the understanding is not good, if a large amount of Chakra is consumed as a price, it can be turned into a puppet with not low strength. How it feels Pharmacist Pocket and Da She Wan This is the rhythm of forming a legion? The pharmacist was very satisfied. Then continue to open the jar I have to say that once some people burst into Europe, it is really Europe. The following 420 or more jars, although it is said that there is no exaggeration in the first 100, there are two grand prizes, but two grand prizes have also been opened! Skills: Strong viscose. It can smelt the earth in an area into a material with strong viscosity. Equipment: Barrier ring. Contains refining formation, can quickly regenerate into a highly defensive barrier at one time. The 500 second-level jars in the pharmacist''s pocket have two permanent skills, a one-time powerful equipment, a liquid metal robot, and four prizes! The silence suddenly regretted. You should let Da She Wan and so on enter the coffin again, look at the European qi of the pharmacist''s pocket, and give him a stimulus. Chapter 138： : Silent reinforcement route After opening the second-level jar, the pharmacist pocket continued to open the first-level jar. This time it was normal. Of the two hundred first-level jars, only one prize was awarded. It is a rare alchemical material. Can be used as a cost in refining. "The power of the jar is really powerful." The pharmacist''s pocket still had some meaning until the last one was opened. Everyone who opens cans has this feeling. It is as if the self after opening the can is very different from the one before opening the can. "The result is not bad." Silent and generously admired, "less than seven hundred jars have won five awards, which is much better than the proportion of Dashe Wan." "I didn''t expect it." There was also some excitement on the pharmacist''s face, "with my will, I can have such a result." In the message that Shen Mo passed to him. But it has been said. The fate of the jar is related to the deepest desire in the heart. "Perhaps just because you haven''t realized your desire yet." Silence seemed to have a meaningful smile, and then added, "However, the Chamber of Commerce believes that destiny is full of uncertainty and unknown destiny. Its noble, but in any case, at this moment you are the one who is loved by fate." The excitement on the pharmacist''s pocket gradually calmed down. Favored by fate? In his mind, the sound picture of the pharmacist Ye Naiyu flashed. The only one who has spoiled him is the dean. "It seems that the transaction is over." Silently caressed Fei Ju on the shoulder, Fei Ju lazily yawned. For her, selling jars can be boring. But every time I stayed honestly on silent shoulders and would not run around everywhere. "If you don''t know the destiny you want, but you will not be able to open items of a destiny nature, so I still need some time to find it." The pharmacist said in a respectful tone, for the existence in front of him, his heart was already Full of awe. Not only the cause of the level gap. What''s more, the other party has also given them precious opportunities for people who have been played with by fate. "Say such words, indicating that you have consciously wanted to find it." Silently said softly, "Some people are driven by hatred, some people are eager for love and fetters, and some people want to fill in regrets... .. the heart of man is the most beautiful existence under destiny." Along with the final voice, his figure was like an illusory existence. Dissipate slowly. The pharmacist looked at where Silent left, and stood for a long time. Aftertaste the last sentence of silence. After a long time. Looking at the liquid metal robot, suddenly his heart moved. "Can anyone really change?" "On-site scanning is required." The robot''s voice is somewhat mechanical. "Scan?" The pharmacist pocket directly used the transformation technique, and turned into a person. Sure enough, after a burst of deformation, an identical person appeared in front of him. A smile appeared on the face of the pharmacist''s pocket. In this way, you don''t have to worry too much in a short time. He carried the coffin of Da She Wan and planned to go further, bury it in a hidden place, and then went over regularly to see it. ... The silence went directly to his room. "Meow meow." Feiju jumped from his body, twirled in circles on the table, and kept meowing. It seemed impatient. "Know you are hungry." The silence was dumb. After strengthening the bloodline, Yue Ju''s food has increased several times, and she has already eaten the whole thing. However, the strength is steadily increasing. Silence can''t help but think about whether to choose some blood for yourself, or practice some kind of practice. After all, as the strength of the customers improves, if he wants to deter those people, his realm and strength also need to be continuously improved. The system interface is opened. He now has a total of 65 million trading points. 20 million of them are emergency funds that have been prepared. The other 45 million trading points were earned from Api Feijian, Dashe Wan and Yakushi Pocket. To strengthen... Silently remembering today, if it wasn''t for consuming some trading points and temporarily strengthening the power of reading, it may not necessarily be able to hit the current Dashemaru''s punch without any damage. The power of reading must be strengthened. And you have to save some trading points. In these days of silence, I also have a deeper understanding of the products in the system. basically. The strength and cost-effectiveness is that customized services are lower than existing products and lower than self-cultivation. That''s right. Purchase cultivation practice qualifications, practice qualifications, practice resources, and then spend some time to practice, or simply strengthen the realm of practice directly. Can save not low transaction points. Silence finally decided to purchase the qualifications and skills of the spiritual teacher in "Eating the Starry Sky." It is really convenient to read the power, and it is the easiest to think of to be able to practice the power to the planet level and even the universe level. According to the exploded view of the world in the late fantasy world. As long as the system is powerful enough, there is basically no need to worry about the ceiling. And after the motivation is strengthened. Some of the remaining skills, which are based on mental power and consumed, can also be strengthened. For example, time pause, telepathy. "Yuju." Silently grabbed the Yuju, "In the future we will spare some time every day to practice together You have to save me more money, you know, or wait until when Buy Icarus." "Meow!" Fei Ju twisted her body as if protesting. "Otherwise, snacks are reduced by half!" "Meow..." Fei Ju was aggrieved and did not resist. ... Silence customizes the enhanced route for yourself. Tsunato also returned to Konoha. The black face indicates that she is in a bad mood now. Actually let Da She Wan escape! She did not expect that Da She Wan even had the kind of subordinates who were not afraid of death and were extremely faithful. The four people obviously could not beat her, but they still fought to the last moment of life. How much power does he have? Can you survive? What are you going to do? Could she be reincarnated by her two grandpas or even someone else? Just thinking about these issues, Tsunade''s mood kept sinking. but. The Holy Light in the body continued to give warmth, and she calmed down. "No matter what the situation, you have to face it." Gangshou looked at the villagers who greeted her on the street, sighed in her heart, and then clenched her fists, "I just want to beat someone... hateful , This matter still has to talk to the teacher." Think about your teacher. She was depressed again. However, in the face of potential threats from outside, she couldn''t help telling Huo Ying. And at this time. A ninja suddenly came to her and said respectfully: "Master Gangshou, Master Huo Ying, I hope you can go to the Huo Ying office." "Oh?" Gang Shou raised his eyebrows. Someone who just broke out in the morning broke up, and now she is called again. However, she happened to be going too. Chapter 139： : The plan of ape flying sun Tsunade went all the way to the office of Ape Feizhi. But she was not the only one here. And Kakashi, and his seventh class, and Lynn, and even the still weak Sasuke is here. "Your injuries are still not good, how can you just leave the hospital." Tsuneu frowned at Kakashi. "Especially you, do you know how many injuries you have? That kind of fighting style is too chaotic. There is no potion, even I cant save you." Sasuke''s injury is the most dangerous. But Kakashi''s injury was the most difficult to cure. The mysteries and secret medicines broke out together. If it is still before, basically even if it survives, it can be declared abandoned. "I think it''s almost okay..." Kakashi hadn''t finished speaking, and swallowed it back under Tsune''s eyes. "I just came to report on the details of the battle that day." When I was in the hospital bed, I made some urgent reports. But now, it is a detailed report. The rest of the seventh class was called only to check for gaps. "Lin, be optimistic about Kakashi." Tsunade wrapped his hands around his chest. "You too, Sakura, don''t let Sasuke mess up. You can''t fight anymore before the injury is over." "Yes! Master Tsunade!" Lin and Sakura said in unison. It seems motivated. Gang Tee confirmed it again. The injuries of the two of them did improve a lot, so I was relieved. Although the performance is a bit rude. But she does care about her patients. "Things, I probably already know." Ape Feizhi continued to look at Kakashi and others, knocking on the soot in his pipe. "The real culprit in this battle is actually controlling Kado. Xiao organization, and the news I got this morning, Cardo is probably dead." "Are you dead?" Kakashi was surprised. Cardo, which appeared that day, obviously bought the jar and became a member of the Chamber of Commerce. Unknown strength. But I didn''t expect to die? "Well, there is clear evidence that it was Xiao Xiao''s hand." Ape Fei Ri glanced at the file on the table. "From the traces left on the scene, I am afraid that I have experienced a battle... . Kakashi, how do you think this person is?" Suddenly his tone changed and he mentioned Bai''s body. That battle. No longer chopping is dead, the badge is on his companion, Bai. Now, Cardo is also dead. Outside the wooden leaves, the only known can openers are white. "White......" Kakashi recalled the scene at the time, and the girl said: "Although it is an enemy, the companionship between her and No Longer Cut is moving. I''m afraid that she will do anything to cut back to resurrect." "That''s what I''m worried about." Ape Feiri cut a cigarette, "Guarding the companion''s heart will make people strong, but hatred and miss can easily make people fall..." Ape Feizhi did not go on, he seemed to have a certain decision. Then I crossed the topic directly, but looked at Tsunade. Asked with a kind smile on his face, "The ninja sent to you in the morning didn''t find you. Is something wrong?" "Dashe Pill is back." Tsune said directly. Ape Fei''s smile froze at once. "Da She Wan?" Kakashi aside exclaimed. Lin and Sakura couldn''t help covering her mouth. This one, but the big snake pill that is one of the three ninjas with Tsunade, is one of the few S-class rebels that Konoha is now. "He came to you?" Ape Fei''s voice seemed bitter. Da She Wan is a pain in his heart. He once thought that Dashe Wan could inherit his will, but that was the result. Excellent disciple, but betrayed Konoha... "He wanted to understand why I came back, and..." Tsunade narrowed his eyes. "He has mastered an extremely dangerous forbidden technique of my second grandpa. Although I severely injured him, I didn''t catch it. " Ape Fei''s face changed and changed. Tsunato knows how strong he is now. That''s how to strengthen the job and add props! This made Da She Wan successfully escape? "That guy is now very dangerous, very dangerous." Tsunade increased his tone, and then his eyes seemed a bit frustrated. "But what I worry most about is... Silence, it is likely to be of interest to him." Mentioning the silent man. Ape Fei Ri Sang was also silent. Indeed. It can be seen from what is currently known, and the bodies of the two who will not cut and Kado. As far as silence is concerned, ambition and evil desires can also be regarded as "desirable destiny", and if it is a big snake ball, it is indeed a type of silence, and no one knows the qualifications of big snake ball better than the ape flying sun. And will. "Teacher Kakashi, who is Da She Wan?" Naruto couldn''t help but broke the silence. "It''s a very powerful...and very troublesome person." Kakashi seemed to smile wryly. I always feel that Konoha''s troubles are getting more and more, and now even S-grade betrayals that haven''t appeared in more than ten years, such as Da She Wan, are back. There is a feeling of troublesome autumn. "No matter what kind of troubles and challenges, Konoha will not be afraidApe Fei-Chan has restored the appearance of Fang Cai, kind and confident," Kakashi, you take Sasuke with them Let''s go to rest first. " Kakashi nodded. He knows that Ape Fei Sun Zhan still has something to say to Tsuna. And after they left. Ape Feihan cut the smile on his face again. Smoking a cigarette, a bitter smile on his face, "You just said that the dangerous forbidden technique mastered by Da She Wan is... "Reincarnated dirt." Tsunade''s expression also sank. "He reincarnated both my grandfather and second grandpa." "Sure enough." Ape Feizhi took a breath of smoke and almost choked. "At first, I was suspicious. He sneaked into my office and peeked at the forbidden technique of reincarnation. Unexpectedly, he really succeeded. ." Ape Fei Ri now has regrets now. At the beginning, you should not be soft-hearted. At the end let go of the big snake pill. "This kind of ninjutsu should only be destroyed!" Tsunade was full of anger. Seeing the dead souls of his dead relatives, being manipulated, he still fought himself. Even the Holy Light will not forgive such behavior! "Da She Wan was seriously injured by you, and you should hide first, and you won''t find it in a minute and a half." Ape Fei Ri whispered, "The top priority is still the threat of the organization, Tsuna, you should know that the upcoming Endure the exam, let me take it in Konoha." "Zhongren Examination..." Tsunade was stunned. "I plan to give it to you this time for the Ninja Exam, and the Herixiang family will host it." Ape Feiri''s eyes seemed to flash a strange light, "I want to take this opportunity, Hesha The Forbearance Village Businessmen negotiated alliances and siege the organization together!" The war with Hexiao can''t just be on Konoha! Chapter 140： : Mute brings money back Ape Feijian is very clear. Once Konoha and Akatsu organized a war. Then there will be losses. This is why Xiao Organization, a mercenary organization that gathers rebellion in various villages, has been developing well. This is a hard bone, and it is not easy to fight. If the loss is too large, it is easy to get in by the rest of the village. But the alliance is different. Although this will make the situation more complicated, there will also be more opportunities, even...more than one move. Tsunato''s ability in this respect is not as good as Ape''s flying sun, not as deep as she thought, but she also agrees with Ape''s flying sun. The alliance can reduce a lot of losses against the enemy. "Is the Chinese Ninja Examination?" Tsuneo nodded and responded very simply, "Leave it to me." She also knew that this was an opportunity. An opportunity to become familiar with Muye''s government affairs and organize such an exam requires communication with all aspects of the entire village to deepen understanding. The ape flying sun cut also designated the Japanese family to help. This is equivalent to giving Tsunate a melon. "There is one more thing." Ape Feizhi looked at Tsunade with a serious expression. "Silent Lord is not ruthless and ruthless. I can feel it. He is looking forward to some of our members to become seniors. Members, so we must show our efforts in this area." He is already quite cautious about silence. Even silence is not there. His words were spoken after careful consideration. Tsunade understood what his teacher meant. Even if you can''t get close to your relationship, you can never let silence turn against them. Nodded to show that he knew. From Huo Ying''s office, he walked toward the house, but in his mind, Gang had been thinking about silence. From the randomness at the beginning, to the subsequent attention, to the gratitude that the soul was saved, and finally to the present. There was a trace of awe at first. This changes. It is because of the strength that silence keeps showing. Even if the smile on the face and the attitude remain the same, the huge change in identity strength is enough to change everything. "Ugh....." Gang Shou sighed with regret, she had indeed regarded silence as a friend for a while. "Master Gangshou." Suddenly a voice came from his ear. Tsunade looked up in surprise. That''s right, the one waiting at her door is silent! "You''re back, mute!" Tsunade walked over very happy. "Tsunade...adult?" The mute was flattered a little. "I was bored alone when you were away." Gang Shou put one hand on the silent shoulder, his face filled with a happy smile. Over the past decade. She was always accompanied by silence, and suddenly she could not see for so long, only to realize that she was used to her by now. "Master Gangshou..." Silently raised his head and looked at Tsunato''s smile, his face was slightly reddish, and he quickly said as if to divert his attention: "I have completed the task, and the money I have lost has already won 70%, but some people behind seem to have heard the news, do not gamble with me, and some have no money." "That''s not bad." Tsuneo nodded, then looked up and down at the following mute, "Isn''t you in trouble?" "Some people suspect that I''m out of a thousand, but I can''t find any evidence and don''t dare to do anything." Mute seems a little embarrassed. After all, use lucky potions or something. In fact, it can be regarded as a thousand. Also, a lot of medicines were given out from the back of Gang Gang, and they were sent to her with psychic beasts, otherwise it would not be enough to win back so much money. "How can luck be counted as a thousand." Although Tsunade was also somewhat guilty, he was still eloquent in words, and then asked with expectation, "How much did you win back?" "More than 740 million." Mute answered. "So much!" Tsunade opened his mouth wide. She has been gambling basically for more than ten years. When she had no money, she tried to make some money, but she didn''t even lose much. Now when I hear this value at first glance, I will be shocked. "Master Gangshou." Silent helpless, "You are the princess of the wood industry, or a well-known medical ninja in various countries." Although there is not much left in the family property of the Qianshou clan, it is the Qianshou clan after all. In addition, Tsunade charged a lot of treatment fees for the treatment of powerful people. This amount is not too exaggerated. "I will never bet anymore!" Tsunade blushed a little and became more excited. She has never been so rich! How many jars can I buy? Moreover, the money came at the right time. "Put the money away, let''s go to the Rixiang family." Tsunade''s eyes were bright, and when he was rich, even his words seemed to be full of breath. "Sunward family?" Mute doesn''t know what happened during this period, but still listens habitually. The two of them came straight to Rixiangjia. As a family that also has blood-heavy limits, the biggest difference between the Yuxiang family and the Uchiha family is its strict internal system. Words and deeds, etiquette system, have stricter regulations. Starting from the door, all the way to the front of the patriarch Rixiangrizuzu Tsunade and Mute felt the atmosphere. As a high-standard guest, almost everyone respected them, especially Partitioned people, even many of the talents of ninjas are not enough, and their status is like servants. "Master Gangshou." Seeing Tsunato''s day and day foot, he rose from the reception room floor and saluted slightly at Tsunato. Tea has already been brewed on the small teahouse. All of this is enough to show the importance attached to Tsunato by the Japanese people. "You don''t need to be too polite." Tsunade gestured to Hirohi to sit down and then sat down on his knees. "I came here today, I think it''s almost time for you to buy some jars and strengthen your strength." The expression of Nissho Japanese foot condenses. Buy jars! This is not a simple matter. "However, Master Tsuneo." Rixiang Rizu hesitated and said, "Because of the confidentiality of this matter, only a few elders in my Rixiang family know about it. I''m afraid I can''t gather the power of the whole family to gather resources. " This is naturally just a euphemism. In fact, there was news from Huoying that all the elders were very angry after all families handed over the resources and distributed them uniformly. In addition, after all, they have not seen the magic of the jar with their own eyes. So I don''t plan to take too much money out. Although Nissho is the patriarch, he is not a word. In this case, there is no way. "The teacher just asked you several people to make a centralized distribution among the forbearances, and then buy jars." Tsunade was obviously prepared for this already. She said directly, "In this part, it is better for you several families to discuss it yourself. Buy some jars here and let the silence see if there are any people with good potential in your family." The potential here naturally refers to the potential for opening jars. Chapter 141： : Thats just my finger According to the statement given in silence. There are no overly strict regulations regarding the qualifications for opening jars. but-- Is it possible to open fate-like items out of the jar? Depends on the can opener''s determination to change fate. Therefore, selecting people with such determination and potential to open the jar becomes a must-have, and Tsunabu also has a feeling. For such people, silence seems to pay more attention to it. "Please also ask Master Tsunade to wait a moment." Rixiang Rizu''s expression became serious. This is no small matter. For him, the inheritance of the family is even more important than the improvement of his own strength. Not to mention. Silence, the existence was actually to come to their family. After Riyang Rizu got up, he immediately went to prepare. It was just a short wait. The three old men wearing the same style of kimono walked out of the door in order. Although they were all gray-haired, they were meticulously organized. They were the three elders of the Japanese family. "Master Gangshou." The three elders sat down on their knees after saluting Gangshou. "What about the rest?" Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "I''ve already informed you that I am a younger generation of young people and elites of the younger generation, and will come over soon." One of the elders, the young Xiang, went to salute him and said, "But Lord Tsune, we I want to see the businessman who came from a different world first." They all came from Japan to Japan and heard about silence. I also knew about Tsunade and the purpose of Naruto. However, such a major event cannot make a decision without seeing it with your own eyes. Tsunade''s eyes looked from these people, they were all serious, without any contempt. So he nodded, but emphasized, "That person''s strength is far beyond our level. Even the legendary Six Daxian may not be able to compare with it, so they must not be rude or arrogant. manner." "Please don''t worry, Master Tsunade." The three of them all looked serious in unison. Tsuna took the badge out of his arms. Contacted. "Tsunade." There was a silent voice inside, which seemed a bit tired. "Silence...Your Excellency." Tsunade hesitated for a while, but added a tribute, "I want to buy some jars." "Really some? Not a few?" Silence came with some ridiculous words, "If I buy a few more jars as before, I''m too lazy to come by myself and send the jars directly to you. Just do it." Tsunade squeezed a tic-tac-toe on his forehead. She seemed to hear some disgust. "Mute is back." She increased her tone and emphasized, and then looked at the strange eyes of the elders in front of her. Suddenly felt. All the silent images I have just portrayed are in vain. "is it?" Silence didn''t look at the situation of Tsunato''s side. At this moment, he directly purchased a long-distance teleportation and came to him. But he just appeared. Hum-- Several of the people present had a feeling of roaring heads, as if there was not a person in front of them, but an endless abyss, a vast galaxy, and the whole world had only those black pupils that were as deep as bottomless holes. I even lost myself completely. Only Tsunade''s body burst into a bright holy light. In order to be able to withstand some resistance. "what." Silently, he made a sound in surprise, and then reacted violently, quickly closing his eyes and returning his mental strength to his mind. When it was opened again, the normal condition was restored. But the three elders all stood up in horror, and their temples were completely wet with sweat. What is this man...? "It''s my negligence." Looking at these seemingly terrified people in silence, there was some helplessness. "I was just practicing, and some breath leaked..." This tells the truth. Silence is not intentional. Just now he has purchased exercises, plus the accumulation of the past, and the assistance of trading points. In one fell swoop, he reached the spiritual level of planetary level, but he has not fully adapted. It can only be said that it is the power system of the universe-level fantasy world. It is extremely overbearing. Once it breaks through, it seems that the entire human life level is completely different. It is not the enhancement of a single ability, but the transformation of all aspects. It is distressed trading point. "You... still need to practice?" Tsunade also gasped slightly, biting her lips lightly, with a rather complex emotion in her eyes. Although she has seen the power of silence many times. But just that time, it was really the most dangerous. It''s like a giant creature lazily turning over, for ordinary people under it, it''s like the sky is falling. "Why do you think I don''t need to practice?" Silent smiled dumbly, then slowly shook his head, "Continuing to advance is a very important quality, the infinite world, the infinite possibilities, there will never be a so-called top." He expects his current combat strength to be stronger than that of the Uchiha class. Compared to the Six Dao Immortals, it may still be a little bit worse. Mainly he doesn''t have much sense of fighting. Leapfrogging battles are forgotten. Therefore, it is still necessary to make more money. Thinking this way, UU reads www. uukanshu.com turned silently and glanced at the old men who were obviously from the Japanese family. The Japanese family is one of the top families in the world. Several old men shivered. Because of the initial casual attitude of silence, some strange emotions have long since disappeared. For such a existence, even if he is wearing a beggar and rolling in the mud pile, it is also a game of the world, eclectic, who dares to despise who is stupid. Tsunade took a deep breath to calm down, and his eyes were complicated, looking at silence, but after all, he couldn''t help but ask himself the question he had been asking, "When I first saw you... I clearly checked your body, why. ....." Ok? The elders all stared at him for a while, and then they were very happy. When he heard nothing, he slowly knelt down and sat down. "..." Silence didn''t expect that Tsunade would ask about it in a large audience. But this is indeed a loophole. But it is only a small problem. "Traversing the world is not a simple matter." The silent tone said casually, "Every world is equivalent to a fast torrent of torrents. The safest way is to use your fingers, a little bit of temptation, and then gradually explore Enter, the first thing you saw me was just the fingers I used for temptation... this kind of thing is still very early for you, Tsunato, you should work hard to get the qualification to open the fourth-level jar. " "Just fingers..." Tsunade''s delicate face had an expression of sudden enlightenment. After a moment of silence. The corner of the mouth suddenly bent a beautiful smile, free and easy smile: "I always feel a little more energetic. It seems that I have changed back to being a teenage girl. No, I compare it with you, just like a little girl." Chapter 142： : Gangshou to be a demonstration Silently looking at the happy Aunt Tsuna, what else can I say. You can only bear it if you force yourself. However, he lost a property investigation to Tsunato. There are already 43 million trading points! Mute is how much money did you win to bring back? "Gossip ends here." Silently looked at Tsunato and asked curiously, "How many jars are you going to buy?" So many trading points are all used to open the jar, or if it is a third-level jar, it is enough to make an ordinary person directly become a shadow-level strong man. Although it is the weakest movie level. However, combined with the strength of Tsunato itself, it is stronger. But... for this, the money of Da She Wan is not that much. After all, Da She Wan has created an entire Ninja Village and there are many bases. "Third-level Paladin jars, first buy thirty, and give these elders a demonstration." Instead of buying all the money in one go, Gangte chose to buy a jar with 9 million points. This is her experience. Try a small amount of it first, and if you find that you are out of luck today, then stop, just enough to stop. Otherwise, it is very likely to lose a slack. "No problem." Silence is always necessary. Anyway, all the money of Tsunade will be his sooner or later. Wave a hand. Thirty pure white tertiary jars appeared in front of us. "Not quite the same..." Rixiangri said subconsciously. These jars are different from the last one bought by Ape Fei. "This is a limited series of jars." Tsunade has a little itchy hands, but still has not forgotten his purpose and explained to them, "The fate-like items are opened, and after successfully transferring, you can have the purchase limit. The qualification of series cans, so the qualification of opening cans is particularly important." If you dont have the qualifications, you will not be transferred or you will fail. That can only be a waste of resources. The elders of these few days, all nodded with serious faces. Silence glanced at them a few more times. No one is actually an ambitious person, or their ambition is to allow the family of the Japanese family to be inherited for a long time, and to be strong, so it is not hesitant to sacrifice the branch. Although stubborn and indifferent, it is pure. "Then, you must be sincere when you open the can." Gang Tee continued, with a serious expression. "To wash your hands, you must keep meditating in your mind when opening the can..." Tsunae did this while speaking. Dress up. Wash your hands. Then I meditated in my mind on "out of the grand prize", "out of the grand prize"... The silent gazes looked strange. This is a play on his own, he never said he would do it. But the elders, including the Japanese and Japanese feet, all have very serious expressions on their faces, and nodding from time to time seems to really remember these. Forget it... Silence is not going to say anything. Metaphysics can opening method is very common, players just happy. Tsunade did enough preparation work, but at the end, still stretched out to the jar with a nervous look. this one. But five million! "Guru..." There was a sound of swallowing saliva, and even the elders were tense, his eyes dared not blink. Tsunade took a deep breath. Open the first one! Inside...is a light group. "Skill light group?" Tsunade''s face was delighted. "It''s just a very ordinary agile light group." She looked at her silently. "You are not the first to open the jar of the Paladin series, can you remember the difference?" "Damn!" Tsunade was discouraged. But he still reached out and absorbed such a light mass. Feel a little. Turning his head, he said to the rest of the people: "The light group just now will probably allow an ordinary person to have a speed close to that of general tolerance." After all, it is a tertiary jar, and even a fifth is worth 60,000 trading points. "Just such a light group?" the elders asked in exclaimation. The speed of perseverance is naturally nothing to them, but ordinary people may not be able to have this speed after a lifetime of exercise. "This is just the simplest thing in the tertiary jar." Tsunade looked at them in surprise, and the mood seemed better. Rubbed his hands and said excitedly: "I have a hunch that the purple epic prize will be awarded next! No..... the blue rare grade, the rare prize will be able to be awarded!" There is a Japanese horoscope and a small foot, explaining in a whisper what the rare level and epic level mean. Tsunade continued to open the can. The second jar, the third jar... The smile gradually disappeared. There are nine faces on the face, all of which are ordinary and cannot be ordinary. Not to mention the grand prize, even a better skill is not available. "How could this be......" Tsuna lost one point each time he opened a jar. By the tenth time, his fists had been clenched. It seems to be on the verge of breaking out. Silence didn''t know what to say. Tsunato''s luck should not affect his customized prize pool. And this tenth jar is finally different. A holy light group. "This time it''s the Skills League Silent relief. He was also worried that if Tsubasa could interfere even with the system prize pool, it would be terrible. "Hahaha." Tsunade laughed a few times with joy, and it felt quite like a smile. "I said, as long as the sincerity is sure to work, the skills in the third-level jar are very powerful. ." "But..." An elder was hesitant, but asked, "Don''t you say that there will be a vision when the grand prize is opened?" "..." Tsunade''s smile stiffened in his face. "Cough cough." Rixiangrizu coughed twice and whispered, "This is not a grand prize, but it is also a good one. The skill group is still much stronger than the basic items just now." "That''s what it is." The elder realized that he was wrong, and his face was a little ugly, but he didn''t know what to say. Can only be silent. Silence knows this situation, and the atmosphere was so embarrassing when he faced his boss boss to draw the non-chief chief. "Tsunade, let''s see what skill it is." Silent signaled. "Oh..." Tsunade''s mood was a little low, but he still absorbed this skill light group. Skill: Spear of Victory Introduction: Gathering the Holy Light into a spear, causing light attribute burning damage when puncturing the enemy, and restraining the enemy, causing an explosion after a period of time. This is an offensive skill with the attribute of Holy Light. Long-range attacks are not weak. There is also the effect of controlling shackles. "not bad." Gang hand held up a bit, and thought of how to use this skill in his mind. I''m also sorry. Because, if she played Da She Wan in the morning, she already had this skill. Big snake pill cannot escape successfully. Chapter 143： : Resurrection Tsunade held out his hand, and a little holy light quickly gathered from his hand. Into a spear shape. Pure energy, but incomparable solidity, is sacred and inviolable majesty. "No seal is needed..." The elders'' breaths were a little quick. Just now, the Japanese and Japanese football teams have already taught them the meaning of skills. It is equivalent to ninjutsu that can be used directly as long as it is opened. And it is not allowed to seal, it is extremely powerful! The elders looked at each other and all smiled bitterly. It is now an insight. Why Lord Tsunade attaches so much importance, even Lord Naruto asked them to take out their money. If they can gain power with money and supplies, their Japanese family is equivalent to standing directly on the fire pit. Once the news spreads, the entire wooden leaf ninja will stare at them, and it will be normal for Naruto to beware of them. "Continue." Tsunade didn''t notice the expressions of these elders. She was now completely immersed in the stimulating opening. The first ten jars only get one skill. Not even a piece of equipment. This is really a bit depressing, and even the movement of Tsunato''s opening the jar has been spontaneously accelerated. After opening one, the next one immediately, as if something good will appear in the next jar. Facts have proved that when the time comes, you still have to. It wasn''t until the seventeenth jar that a piece of equipment finally appeared. This is a pair of fluorescent glitter...pants? The whole body is pure white, the material is soft, with a mysterious silver pattern, exuding a holy atmosphere, and even the hem is printed with beautiful patterns like angel wings. But still cannot change the fact that it is a pair of pants. This time the rest of the elders were well-behaved. It was silent. Tsunade was carrying these pants, his face slightly reddish. "Don''t underestimate it." Silence opened at this moment, and his deep gaze was placed on Tsunade. "The Paladin is always facing the darkest enemy in the world. It must be armed with teeth, from clothing, The accessories and even the belts need to be specially made, not to mention, the one you opened is the pants of theocracy." "I didn''t say anything bad..." Gangte murmured, then asked curiously, holding up the pants, "What''s the use of it?" "The Divine Power Suit represents the majesty of the Paladin, and wearing it can give people a sense of oppression." Silence explained simply. In fact, it is equivalent to a kind of mental interference. Can live in awe of involuntary people. Entering the Holy Light is even more capable of erupting the light of divine power. Those who have evil minds and weak will may even faint directly. "Sense of oppression..." Tsunade seemed to be thoughtful, but she didn''t have the courage to change her pants to a large audience, so she just put it away carefully. Continue to open the jar. Only the last dozen are left. Tsunade felt more and more nervous, but just when she opened the 19th. Suddenly stopped. In it, a small, softly shining coin suspended quietly. It would be a bit surprised to be silent. Resurrection coins... The value of the primary resurrection coin is not high, so it is not a big prize, but because there are many types of items, the comprehensive settlement, the probability of opening should be less than one-tenth. But this is for Tsunade. Significance. Tsunade was completely stunned. She carefully reached out her hand, as if she wanted to take out the resurrection coin, but at the end, she suddenly stopped and covered her mouth. The eyes were reddening. "Master Gangshou?" Mute looked at her with some concern. The rest of the people, including Nissho and Nippon, were also somewhat stunned, but no one knew what to say. Tsunade''s tears have begun to fall, drop by drop. Start learning that you can be resurrected. She dreamed of resurrecting the rope tree countless times. But when the resurrection coin really appeared in front of her, her emotions were still beyond her control. "Congratulations." Silently said, "You can resurrect your brother." The people next to him, including mute, all looked up at him violently. Shocked. When resurrecting Lin, the silence is not there, so I don''t know the role of this coin. The Japanese and Japanese people are completely shocked by the word "resurrection". What''s in this jar, this coin... Can the dead be resurrected? But looking at Tsunade like this, I am afraid that only the resurrection can make her so sick, after all, everyone knows why Tsunade left Muye for more than ten years. "It''s really great... Master Tsunade, you can resurrect Master Rope Tree!" Mute hugs Tsunade from the back, and excitement, surprise, and sincere pity appear on his face. She knows. Knowing the pain of Tsunato these years. Obviously such a powerful adult, but deeply trapped in that painful and desperate emotion, the usual tough appearance and softness to the overwhelmed heart, while forming a contrast, also makes the silence especially painful. And now. Everything finally ushered in a turning point. "Mute....." Tsunade tried hard to suppress her tears, grabbed the silent palm, looked at the resurrection coin and murmured It''s not the time now, it''s not time... .." Although she really seems to want to see the rope tree again. Want it so so much. However, this is not the time. There are many problems inside and outside Konoha, and the war is about to begin. If the rope tree is resurrected, it is definitely unwilling to stay at home safely. Tsunade''s body gradually began to radiate a soft light. Everyone felt that holy breath. Tsunade stopped crying, and his eyes grew firmer. "Everyone." She turned her head and looked at the Japanese and Japanese people, "I want to create a wooden leaf that is prosperous, beautiful, strong, and without any threat! Only such a wooden leaf can protect the people we want to protect. , Are you willing to help me!" Very direct, but firm and domineering. The meaning of this sentence is already obvious. The elders looked at each other, and carefully looked at the eye composer and silence. finally. Nodded one after another. "My family has been from the beginning of the establishment of Muye, and it has been glorious and destructive to this village." One of the elders said slowly, "Muye is prosperous and strong, and the Japanese can only continue from generation to generation. Adults have this will and determination, then I will be fully supportive of my daily direction." In fact, when Tsunato came last time. It was already a preliminary agreement. Now, it is just to make this agreement stronger. "it is good!" Tsunade nodded solemnly, then carefully put away the badge. There is only silence to see her soul. Only then did she know how much will she paid to curb her impulse to revive the rope tree immediately. And these wills. All transformed into a determination to change Konoha. Chapter 144： : The elite of the Japanese family The last tears dried up in the eyes, and Tsunae did not wipe them, so he continued to open the jar. Although there is no big prize. However, a preliminary resurrection coin sufficient to resurrect the rope tree was issued. Tsunade is still satisfied. I dont know if its a good mindset, but its easier to get European style. In the next dozen jars, she actually opened two skills and one equipment. Courage and blessing. It can give the blessings of the friendly light within a certain range, make it courageous, and enhance self-healing ability and attack power. -Holy baptism. Guide the divine light of baptism in the front, mass attack. Nun bracelet. It carries the blessing of the nun''s life, and can release a sacred light with a powerful healing effect. "A releasing aura skill and an attacking skill are all collective." Silent laughed, "That bracelet is also good. Although it is a one-time, but the healing effect is powerful, it can be opened in 30 jars. These things are pretty good." Although it is not good luck, it is generally the probability. But for Tsunade, it seems to have been called good? "There is no big prize." Tsunato himself has no such self-knowledge, and he is full of regret. "It seems that today is not suitable for opening jars, so let''s stop here first." In addition to skills and equipment, there are many good things in the rest of the general items. For example. One hundred and eighteen fighting skills of the cross. Twelve uses of the Holy Light... These are the experiences of some old Paladins. It is of great help to the archer who studies the combination of Holy Light and Ninjutsu. It can be said that after thirty jars, Tsunate''s strength has increased to the naked eye. at this point. All the people present could perceive it keenly. "Your Lord Silence." An elder asked Silent respectfully, "Is it necessary for the qualification of the can opener to be a desire to change fate?" For them, of course, it is more hopeful, and Zong''s personnel can become stronger by consuming money. But this desire to change fate... "What do you think I am doing to cross the world and bring you the power of a different world?" Although Silence has a smile on his face, everyone can feel the light sense of oppression on him. The elder questioning, there was already some cold sweat on his forehead. He asked a stupid question. Tomorrow, Xiangri had already told them that the purpose of the merchants was to give the desperate people a chance to change their destiny. He also asked such a question. "Don''t be reconciled?" Silent eyes turned from these people as if they could see through everyone''s heart. "Feel the money and make those who want to fight against fate stronger, dangerous and wasteful?" The three elders present had all bowed their heads, sweating, but they didn''t know how to explain it. They are indeed unwilling. According to this statement, the person who is finally qualified is likely to be a split, and also a conspirator in the split. "You''re right if you''re not reconciled." Silently said, "If your unwillingness can be transformed into a motivation to change yourself, then you also have the qualification to open the jar." Unfortunately, it cannot be changed. Although these elders said that they were dedicated to the inheritance of the family, this wish was not put on their own. The clan family is inherited, and the family division is the guardianship. This system seems to be able to effectively protect the blood line of this blood line from being captured by outsiders. However, this is the same as the so-called eldest son inheritance system. It is easy to seduce conflict and lead to the incompetence of the clan. In the foreseeable future, if the contradictions deepen, then once the "cage bird" is broken, it is time for the whole family to break apart. "You guys." Tsunade said, his hands frowned on his chest, his brows frowned slightly, and he added a bit of tone. "Although this is a matter within the Japanese family, cultivating qualified can openers is about the future of Konoha, not to mention, from From the day the silence appeared, this world, this era, has been different!" If silence only sells their cans, it is better to say something. But this is impossible. Both Tsunade and Ape Feijian have speculated that the Almighty Chamber of Commerce is cultivating and selecting "senior members" in many worlds in this way. It''s like... Ninja Village nurtures ninjas. And rebelling against fate is the will of the chamber of commerce. Just like the fire will of Konoha, people with this will will be truly nurtured, yes, that is the meaning of changing jobs and limiting jars. Silence is not clear about their brain filling, and he is not reading the thoughts of other people''s brains at all times, but if he knows it, it may be quite interesting. Then look out the door. He could feel that dozens of people were waiting there. The elite of the Japanese family. "They all seem to be here." The elder stared at by Tsunade also noticed the outside, as if finally finding a downhill, relieved. At the same time, they carefully observed the silence. It is up to him to decide whether he is qualified or not. "There is a good seedling." Silent smiled, "However, there is still some lack of heat." The voice fellThe wooden sliding door automatically opened to both sides, and the silent figure had appeared in front of those people like a phantom. All of them were taken aback. "Silence Lord." Rixiang Rizu quickly followed, followed by the three elders and Tsunade. "The patriarch and the elders are all there." A small voice came from the crowd. "There is also Lord Tsunade." "It turned out to be the ninja who summoned all the family." "Did something happen?" Although the etiquette and rules of the Japanese family are quite strict, in this case, there is also a little commotion among the ninjas of these Japanese families. In addition to Hinata Hinata and Nikon Spark. Everyone else is a separated ninja. On the forehead, there is the mark of "cage bird". "quiet." The day is full of sound. As the head of the family, he still has a certain degree of dignity. Everyone present was quiet. "Your Lord Silence." Rixiang Rizu turned around, saluting in silence and respect, "Except for a small number of people on the mission, the elites of my Rixiang family are already here." Even the Japanese family, not everyone can awaken their eyes. Those people are not eligible to become ninjas. Therefore, the number of ninjas among them is actually not too much. The words of Hirokazu, let everyone focus on Shen Mo. Conjectures about who this person is are constantly emerging in the minds of everyone. Silence just nodded. But... is he really suffering from "white eyes"? Silence put away the funny thoughts in his mind, and looked at the three young people standing at the front. Chapter 145： : Do you dare to accept the opportunity Ning Ci, Hinata, Huahuo. All three of them stood honestly at the front. Silence is the first time to see the heroine of Huo Ying. Hinata Hinata. The first impression is pretty cute, but wearing simple and simple long-sleeved trousers, standing a little nervous, eyes always dodge subconsciously, at first glance is a timid personality, lack of self-confidence, and also very weak, giving the impression , Will lose a lot of points. After all, Hinata at this time is still quite green, and has not yet grown into that gentle, infatuated and strong woman. Instead, the fireworks next to it. Although he was only a seven-year-old child, he wore an orange kimono, cute and delicate, and his eyes were sharp. The look is bright. "She is also the "elite" of the Japanese family?" Silent smiled and looked at the only little thing in this crowd. "This......" The elders were also awesome. After all, the people are elites. But there is such a little girl inside. However, as a disciple of the clan family who was given high hopes, it was impossible not to call Rixiang Huahuo. In fact, according to the minds of these elders, letting Rixiang Huahuo open the can is the best choice. "This is the second daughter underneath." Rixiang Rizu raised his hand to salute. "Although young, he has already shown his outstanding ninja talent, sparks, and came to salute the silent Lord." Nikko Rizu is also looking forward to the spark. This time it looks. It is no different from ordinary fathers who take their daughters to see the class teacher, the same tension. Sparks walked around and saluted the silence in accordance with the etiquette. The pair of pale white pupils looked like mist, but stared straight at the silent Ju on the shoulder of the silence. Super cute cat! Fei Ju is indeed a foul class as a cute thing. A young girl like Hua Huo can hardly open her eyes at a glance. I want to touch... The lazy Fei Ju seemed to have noticed Huahuo''s gaze. She opened her big eyes and looked at the human girl. suddenly. Yueju jumped from the silent shoulder to the top of Huahuo''s head. Hua Huo had a happy face. Holding out his hand, he wanted to hug Yueju. "Meow--" A very soft meow sounded, but the firework''s movements froze and could not move at all, because the emerald above her head exuded an unspeakable breath. It''s not strong, but it''s like substance. Feiyu patted the sparkling little head with her small paws. At this moment, the rest of the people even saw the majestic expression on the face of Feiju. "Sir Silence..." Rihiko had some nervousness. This silence always carries the cat, it seems not so simple. And regardless of the breath at the moment. This is a silent cat after all! "It''s okay." Silent laughed, "Yu Ju seems to like your daughter very much, as long as you don''t touch her actively, it''s okay." He did not expect that Yueju would make such a move. However, the Fei Ju, whose blood line has been upgraded, also has certain feelings for the emotions of others. Perhaps it was a little pride that Huahuo''s young heart was captured by her cuteness. "Fireworks..." Rixiang Rizu is still a bit worried, but does not know how to remind. But the rest of the ninjas, looking at the "Yuwu Yangwei" on the head of their second princess, and looking at the expression of their family head''s apparently suppressed and worried but helpless expression, the inner surprise was beyond description. Who is this man who has never seen? What''s the reason for calling them? Silence at this time, no longer wasted time. "Nisshang Ningci, of all the people here, only he is still interesting." The silence directly shouted Nisshin Ningji''s name. Among the Japanese family. Those who meet his requirements, who have the talent and strong krypton gold power, are only Ningxiang Ningci...maybe there are Hinatas who have determined their future, but not the current Hinata. Say this sentence. The faces of the elders all changed and changed, and the eyes of the Japanese elders were a bit complicated. But in the end. An elder can only say, "Ningci stays...Hita also stays, and the rest of them go back first. Today''s affairs are the top secret of the Japanese family, and they cannot be leaked! " "Yes!" Although the rest of the people were confused, the characteristics of the Japanese family''s consistent obedience to orders played a role. For a while, everyone was gone. Ning Ci and Hu Tian and Hua Huo were left behind. "Silence Lord." The elders who left Hinata also spoke up to the silence with courage. "Even if we can''t open fateful items, but Huahuo and Hinata, can we also buy some jars?" They still want to cultivate the next clan. Perseverance for decades has not changed so easily. "If you really want to strengthen them, you can actually allow members who have the qualification to buy cans to open some items from the unrestricted series of cans for them to use." The silence said, "Although the cans represent the can opener''s own Destiny, but I will not ban this practice." A lot of potions were given by Tsunae before. The local tyrants want to open the cans to give a good gift, then let them send itAnyway, there is money to make. Sure enough, these elders were all happy. Estimated in my heart. Even if there are no items of fate, but if you have enough money, you can become very strong. How did Tsunade not know their thoughts, frowned. But it''s hard to say anything. Even if resources are wasted, it is also a waste of others'' own resources. "Ningci." Silence doesn''t care about these people anymore, and looks at Ning Ci. "You long for freedom and want to break the curse on your forehead." Only this sentence made Ning Ci look slightly changed. Because this is in front of many elders. However, the elders were still affable, as if they had not heard them. "But you also think that destiny cannot be changed by nature." Silent looking at Ning Ci, the tone seemed to have an inexplicable meaning, "The desire to change, and the pessimistic fatalism, and the hatred of the family, and the right Family identity... If you are not bound by the destiny of this world, you may have a completely different path." Ningci''s road is really just a matter of thought. Rescued from hatred. Or go further and further in the dark path. Ning Ci was already tensed at this time, he lowered his eyes, not even raising his head to look at the gentle eyes of the man in front of him. Because he felt like he was completely seen through. Will he die? Was it cleared as a traitor by the clan? The bird marks in the cage on his forehead seemed to be slightly hot, as if to represent the uneasiness in his heart. "Now." The silence said clearly and slowly. "There is an opportunity to change your destiny before you. Do you dare to accept it?" Chapter 146： : Ningcis own choice Chance to change fate? Ning Ci lowered his head and listened to the question, only to feel a bit harsh. "Fate cannot be changed." He clenched his fists and kept his tone as gentle as possible. "Human, what is the fate of a lifetime, that is what it is, this is a fate that no one can change." The elders in front of them all changed their faces slightly. If in peacetime. They would be very happy to hear this, because it means that Ningci accepted his fate. But now, in front of silence. "Ning Ci." An elder could not help but say, but just said two words, he was shocked to find that he could no longer say anything. The voice is not blocked. It''s as if the whole person no longer belongs to himself. Expressions, movements, and even gaze are all beyond control. Its not just him. The same goes for the rest of the elders. Panic, panic, and a variety of emotions flowed from within. On the surface, nothing can be done. Even with a kind smile on his face. "Fate can''t be changed. It''s not wrong to see this in your identity." Silence nodded slightly as he recognized Ning Ci''s words. "It''s like a bird in a cage. It can''t escape anyway." ." Tsunade looked at the silence with surprise. This is not like the idea of ??changing destiny that silence has always emphasized. Ning Ci still looked down. Caged bird. This is the name of the mantra printed on his forehead, just like this name, and the fate of his father, the fate of his father, was rudely locked in a cage. Can''t resist, let alone change! Nissin Ningci has a hatred in his heart. These people, these elders, and Nisshin Rizu, have determined his destiny since he was born. "A bird in a cage can''t resist the existence that locked it in, whether it''s human being or destiny." Silent said slowly, and then suddenly came a turning point, "But-if it is a more powerful existence than that, then Is it possible to open the cage and let the bird in the cage fly to the sky to chase its own destiny?" "..." Ning Ci raised his head slightly. This man, this sentence. What exactly does it mean? "You probably never thought of such a scene." The smile on Silent''s face seemed to expand a bit. Then, an elder suddenly came out from behind. Poof. Knelt down directly on the ground and knelt in front of Ning Ci. "Elder, you..." Rixiang Rizu was startled. Ningci even instinctively stepped back several steps. Everyone present was shocked. Hua Huo covered his mouth, his eyes wide open. This is an elder, representing status and rights within the clan. just now. Kneeling down to a divided family? The elder has no shame in his heart, he only feels great fear, he can''t control his body at all, he can only "look at" his old tearful confession, "Ning Ci, I''m sorry for you, It was my fault that I proposed to let your father die instead of the Japanese foot. It was all my fault, it was my fault..." Silence did not wrong him. At the beginning. It was indeed his suggestion, but after being rejected by Nissho, the Nissho agreed. Ning Ci, on the other hand, knelt in front of himself, crying and asking for forgiveness. His face is incredible. why? He had indeed fantasized many times in his mind that he wanted to make those who had killed his father regret it and make them suffer and regret. But how can this kind of fantasy, which is simply unrealistic, really happen in front of your own eyes? Is it a dream? Do not...... "It''s you!" Ning Ci suddenly looked at the silence, trembling all over, "But you... how is this possible..." He also couldn''t tell whether he was excited, cheerful, or panic. Everything in front of him seemed beyond his imagination. The elders above. Really kneel in front of him, crying for his father''s death? "What you think is impossible, isn''t it simply happening?" Silent hands spread like eagle wings with a smile, "Because I''m strong, very strong, strong enough to break yours easily Cage and change your destiny. Now, do you still think that the opportunity I gave you is impossible?" "Guru." Ningci''s throat rolled up and down. He looked at the silent patriarch, at the other two elders who even smiled kindly, and finally, at the silent smile in front of him. He eventually had to admit. All this is true. The strange man in front of him may really have the ability to take him out of this prison and give him a chance to truly change his destiny. "So, answer me!" The silence raised his voice, "You, do you want to fly?" Do you want to fly? This question, this choice, appeared for the first time since Nisshini was born in his ear. "I... want to fly!" Ning Ci finally shouted this sentence, as if using all his strength, he red eyes and looked at the silence, the childish and handsome face was already terrible The expression, "I want to get rid of the fate of this caged bird!" He shouted out what this meant, he knew very well but he ignored it. Although it is said in the mouth that fate cannot be changed, it is just a manifestation of pessimism. I really saw hope. He is almost instinctive and wants to seize and get rid of the same fate as his father! "Ningji...brother." This is the first time Hina sees Ningji like this. She could not help being afraid. Although Ning Ci has never liked her, now, this expression is even hatred. "It seems that you already have a desire to change your destiny." He dropped his hand in silence, as if very satisfied, "Next, there is another question, where do you want to fly?" "......_......" Ning Ci''s eyes were a little dull. Coupled with his grim expression last second, it gives a funny feeling. Where to fly? He never thought he could fly, how could he want to fly? "Hahaha." Silently looking at him like this, he couldn''t help laughing a few times and shook his head. "Just thinking about changing destiny is not enough, you also need to determine what kind of destiny you are chasing, like an eagle. Break through the sky the same way, still crawl on the ground like a chicken, the choice is different, the results are different." What Silence really looked forward to was Ning Cis decision now. Is it leaving the family or even leaving Konoha to chase freedom? Or stay in the family and protect the clan like the original? Different choices. The series that Silence prepared for him is also different. Anyway, the result is the same for silence. The reason why he gave Ning Ci himself the choice was, on the one hand, out of curiosity, on the other hand, it was also because Ning Cis original salvation was changed from the moment he sold it to Naruto jar. Chapter 147： : Ningcis final choice For the first time in his life, Ning Ci can choose his own destiny. Although he still can''t figure out what happened. But one thing is clear. The man in front of him, kneeling on the ground, proved to him the truth of this opportunity. just...... He said that, he would definitely not be able to stay in the Japanese family, and every day, Xiao Li, teacher, do they have to leave them? Has always thought that he can only obey the fate of Ning Ci. Suddenly discovered. Choosing your own destiny will be so difficult. He looked at the man who brought it all with a smile. Looking at the elders who apparently succumbed to it, there was a sudden desire in his heart. "Can I follow you." Ning Ci said to the silence, "The caged bird with no ability, even if it flew out, will have the day it was caught back, although I don''t know why you gave me this opportunity, but, I I want to have the strength to easily break the cage like you!" The more you face the important choices, the more you can see the potential of a person''s mind. The silence is somewhat appreciated. It only took a few minutes from the excitement of the mood to calm down and think. but...... "There are not many people who want to follow me." Silent shook his head with a smile, and pointed at Fei Ju. "Now you can''t beat pets." Fei Ju extended a paw and stepped on the highest point of Huahuo''s forehead, just like the classic shape of Lion King Simbana on the cliff, she raised her head. "Meow--" Although it is a soft and nice scream. However, that kind of bloodline like a wild beast erupted unscrupulously. And the lovely body, formed a strong contrast. Ning Ci, who bears the brunt, changed his face suddenly. People such as Hirokazu and Tsunabe also glared their eyes. It was only slightly noticed before. But now it can be determined. This cat, which seems to be just a mascot, is so terrible! "What the **** are you..." Ning Ci swallowed again, the man in front of him really exceeded his imagination. "I''m just a traveling businessman." Silently and casually said, "Choose, your choice at this moment will bring a completely different fate." Ning Ci was silent. He did not know why this person must make a choice now. However, his hope of lifting the bird in the cage was all in this person. Then. Do you want to leave the day, or... Ning Ci''s vision, from day to day, these elders, even Hinata, swept across the face, with a touch of resentment. Retaliation against the family that killed his father? "Ningci." At this time, the Japanese horoscope and the Japanese foot couldn''t help but speak. He glanced at the silence with some caution. But silence did nothing. Even the control of these elders has been released. "No matter how you decide, I hope...you can look at this." After all, Rihiko Rizu took out the scroll from his body. "This is your father''s stay." Silently watched this scene with interest. He did not stop. It makes no sense to stop, Ning Ci will know sooner or later. However, now he has not been beaten by Naruto, nor has he seen the efforts of Hinata, how much role will this scroll play? Ning Ci stared at the familiar handwriting on the scroll. Some trembling, took it. This is what his father left him. On the day-- The Japanese horoscope was not forced to die for the Japanese horoscope, but because of his own decision and his brotherhood towards the Japanese horoscope, he voluntarily accepted the fate given to him by the elders. "I made this proposal, indeed." The elder who was still kneeling on the ground gritted his teeth. "But the Japanese foot was originally opposed. The sacrifice of the sun, he volunteered..." "Shut up!" Ning Ci shouted loudly, holding the scroll of his palm, all shaking slightly. His father. At the last time, I was willing to die for the clan and the family. Even abandoned him? why? He also clearly resented the family. Ningxiang Ningci''s inner violent fluctuations, there are puzzles, anger, disappointment... To the end. He closed his eyes slightly, and a line of tears shed slowly from his eyes. Then he opened his eyes violently. "I''m going to leave the Japanese home!" Ning Ci looked at the silence, with tears on his face, but his tone was very firm, "I want to lift the bird in the cage, but, I won''t leave Konoha, I want to see with my own eyes. See, this family, this family, is it really worth my father to make such a decision!" This is his choice. It is the reason why he wants to become stronger. If Zongjia showed such a qualification, he would guard, because this family still has his father''s wish, but if Zongjia failed his father''s sacrifice... Then he will never forgive! "I didn''t return to the prison, nor did I choose to leave or revenge, but decided to circle around?" Silence was a little surprised. But it seems that this is a natural result. He groaned. Then he stretched out his palm and slowly reached Ningci. He touched it lightly on his forehead. The amount of protection fell to the ground. The green, like a cross symbol, slowly dissipated in everyone''s eyes. No more. The elders with a complex expression looked at this imprint that they could not lift themselves. It was so easily removed. Ningci also noticed himself He stared blankly at the silence in front of him, his dark eyes reflected his own face. It''s really gone. A cage like a curse. "This is a reward for you." Silent and gentle smile, "I rarely give gifts to others, so don''t let me down, your real road and fate, this is just the beginning." Tsunade next to him, looked at the smile at this moment of silence. Looked at the elder who was still kneeling on the ground. Knew it...... She seemed to sigh with emotion. In Shen Mo''s mind, they are different. If you want to be watched by those eyes, you have to show the ability or potential to be watched. At this time. Rixiang Rizu suddenly took a few steps and said, "Ning Ci, so, do you choose to go out?" "..." Ningxiang Ningci looked at the patriarch, his own uncle. There are also some complications in the eyes. Father is willing to die for this person. "If it''s a separate family, then as the patriarch, I have to come up with a charter." Rixiang Rizu''s expression is very serious. "First of all, neither you nor your descendants can defect from Konoha and let the Rixiang family The bloodline of my family was stolen by the rest of the village. Secondly, the secrets of the Japanese family could not be shed. If I can do both, then I will not only allow you to separate, but the property that originally belonged to your fathers line, I can also return it Give you." The faces of the elders have changed. Allow separation, but also part of the family property? But they looked at Tsunade, who was clearly in front of them, and secretly glanced at the silence again. Can only be silent. It seems... they are not eligible for selection. Chapter 148： : Ningcis Jar Series Facing the request made by Japan to the Japanese foot, Ning Ci frowned slightly. He doesn''t care about property. After lifting the bird in the cage, he now just wants to become stronger, and then take a good look at this clan, whether it is worth his father''s life. "You''d better accept it." Tsunade looked at the silence with both hands on his hips, "If not, you don''t want to get strength from this man, it costs money." "... "Ning Ci looked at the silence with some consternation. He originally thought that removing the seal of the bird''s curse in his cage was the man''s greatest help. Can he still gain strength from him? "You know what you want to do, and you really have this qualification and potential." Silently clicked on the recognized Tsunade''s words and continued, "But that requires a price. Finance is only one of the options." Ning Ci''s pale white eyes brightened, and he could feel it when he saw it. Silence has shown unmatched, even beyond imagination. And he also needs strength. "List, I''ve already prepared it." Rixiang Rizu took out a scroll again. He did prepare the list for Ningci long ago. After returning from that day. He understood. The whole family, who is most eager to change their destiny, is probably his nephew. He is also an extremely rare genius, and he is the only descendant left by the sun. "It was already ready..." Ning Ci looked at the scroll that Nisshin passed over. There was some confusion in the head. How is this going? Does Hirihi know that he wants to leave early? Suddenly he felt that he still had a lot of things he didn''t know. "You will understand soon." Silently looking at Ning Ci''s appearance, he smiled dumbly, and used the scepter to make a slight air gap. Suddenly. Information about his identity and jars poured into Ning Ci''s mind. Silence is right. Ningci has indeed understood why he was called here today, why these elders have such an attitude, and the mysterious and powerful man in front of him, the big man in the village, why care about him a little The endurance. A jar that changes fate... "Can I gain strength from the jar?" Ning Ci looked at the silence, and asked as if to make the final determination. "Yes." Silent smiled. "The jar is an opportunity and a destiny. It is only related to the price you pay, your luck, your will, Ning Ci, what level can I reach you, but I hold look forward to." This is the first time that Silence has made it clear that it has expectations. In fact, to talk about talent. Ningci is among the top few in the Twelve Xiaoqiang. Ninjutsu, body surgery, mind... All he lacks is resources and plug-ins. And now. The appearance of silence seemed to make up for these two points. "I will not let you down, sir!" Ning Ci said very respectfully, but the clenched fist shows that he is suppressing his excitement and excitement. Ning Ci is not a person who does not know gratitude. On the contrary, he will be very grateful to those who have helped him. Of course he knew. The appearance of silence has great significance for him, and has truly changed the destiny of his life. "As for your jar series, I have a recommendation." Silence seems to be completely indifferent to Ningci''s gratitude, but just said lightly, "Fighting series is a system of skill and strength, which is suitable for you." What was originally silently expected was not this. But since Ningci made such a choice. That biased power is not suitable for him. There is no character requirement for the strength of a fighter. For Ningci''s talent, it is just right. "it is good." Ningci simply agreed and chose to trust silence. "Are you going to open the can now?" Silently glanced at the list in his hand. "This property is not small, enough for you to open the objects of fate." "..." Ningci seemed to be thinking for a while, looked at Nissho and others, and made a decision, "I hope I can buy the jar now." It''s not that he can''t wait to gain strength. But just, want to make those present aware. He, Ningxiang Ningci. Will gain strength and stare at what they do. "How much to buy?" asked in silence. "Two hundred first-level cans, five hundred second-level cans, and ten third-level cans!" Ning Ci wanted to buy them all in one breath. "Little devil." Tsunade couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows. "Don''t think you have more money now, you can be willful. If you have bad luck today and can''t get anything good, you will waste so much money." This is a kind reminder. It is also a matter of experience. For example, she won''t buy it again today. But Ning Ci was unimpressed, and just said calmly, "Admiral Tsunade, if this is my destiny, then whenever you open the jar, the result should be the same. I think that the important thing is not the luck at the time of opening the can. but the hone after opening the jar." "Oh?" The silence lighted up. Finally appeared, a cool high play. Don''t be extravagant. It just decided to make full use of every item that was opened. "Cut." Tsunade felt disregarded for his good intentions, and whispered in a low voice, "If you can''t open good things, you should cry." Ningci should not have heard it. Instead, he looked at silence and waited quietly. "Now that you have decided." Silent waved a scepter in his hand, and hundreds of jars appeared directly in front of him. At the same time, all kinds of money, items, and objects disappeared again in the air. The elders I saw were shocked and heartbroken. They didn''t even know that Japan had made a decision early. At this time, it can''t be changed at all. Ning Xiang Ningji, looking at these jars, although it was the first time, but showed a very calm, and directly started, starting from the second-level jar. Silence also seemed to be interested in Ning Ci''s opening, and explained aloud: "The core feature of the fighting series is to defeat the enemy in the fastest, most ruthless and most effective way. Therefore, even if it is just the ordinary series, the improvement of strength is also very significant." Each series has different characteristics. The medicinal series that Gundam started at the beginning didn''t improve much. Sasuke''s Kendo series, Naruto''s force series, are very obvious for the improvement of strength. The same goes for the fighting series. Ningxiang Ningci just absorbed the first light group, and there was some change in the calm expression. "Dali King Kong..." At this time an experience light group. Just now, he felt that he had worked hard for a long time to master the technique of vajra. Chapter 149： : Enemies are not just ninjas It is a magical experience for anyone who uses the empirical light group for the first time. It seems to have spent some training in a dream. After waking up, the training in the dream is magically left in the mind, and even the body has memory. now. Ning Ci couldn''t help raising his palm and exhaled. "drink!" The palm was pushed forward violently, and its momentum was overbearing, wide open and wide, directly in front of the palm, a bang was made. It was the sound of the air wave that burst after the air was slammed, and even a compressed air in the shape of a palm could be seen faintly, rolling away. All the people, such as the Japanese horoscope and the Japanese, gazed. The Japanese people are famous for their original ninja body technique. Are experts. Naturally, I can see at a glance the power of this type of palming. Even more incredible is that Ningci has already started. "This is opening the jar..." Ningci already understood. He looked at the rest of the jar and, without a word, opened it faster. Every time you open one, whether it is a memory inheritance or an amplified light group, all are kept in mind, type, number, and purpose. There are even some weapons that are sorted and collected. In the process of opening cans alone, Ning Ci is by far the most careful and serious of all people, and the only one who hasn''t expected the prize too much. He is not greedy. But value every power. The silence is also somewhat emotional. If it weren''t for Ning Ci''s heart, he also had a strong desire to become stronger. Silence even felt that this person would only krypton until he felt fit. In the game, such players also exist. "Sir, I just absorbed it, it seems to be a skill light group." Ning Ci suddenly stopped the can opening movement. "Skill light group?" Tsunade exclaimed first. The skill light group opened in the secondary tank is basically a big prize. "Oh, what is it?" asked silently. He didn''t pay too much attention just now, and he didn''t even notice that Ningci opened a skill light group. "Wind protection." Ning Ci said, then looked at his palm. There was a faint breeze, playing Xuan''er above his palm, making a little sound. "Blood inheritance limit?" said the elder subconsciously. "There is still a difference between the skills and the limits of blood inheritance." Silence already understands what this is. "Enhancing type skills can allow you to master the power of the wind to a certain extent, which is good, but the intensity does not seem to be very great." This skill was originally designed to help the fighters move faster. It has indeed reached the level of the grand prize. But the skills in the same second-level jar are not as good as Sasuke''s flying fairy. "It is already very strong." Ning Ci squeezed his fist, and was also a little amazed. "For the Ninja family''s ninja body surgery, the increase effect is very obvious. Even, it can make some improvements to the move." Their soft fist of the Japanese family was originally a continuous high-speed attack. Match this skill effect perfectly. There are also just those moves, skills and so on. really. The jars in this fighting series are really suitable for his fighting style. "Getting power from a jar does not mean that your talent is wasted. How to maximize the contents of the jar depends on your personal capabilities." The silence paused, and then said, "In addition, new moves As brand-new knowledge, I can also exchange points with me, and it is very valuable." He felt that it was almost time to remind these high-quality players to open up new value. It''s not a one-time sale. The key message in this sentence was keenly noticed by Tsuneo and Ningji. Worth a lot! Is this to encourage them to open up new moves? Tsunade couldn''t help thinking about it. Ningci took this information firmly in his heart and continued to open the jar. This opened less than thirty jars. "The big prize appeared so quickly, you can''t see it, and your luck is pretty good." Tsunade''s tone sounded a little sour. In other words, she began to have a more uncomfortable hunch. just like...... I saw Naruto open the jar last time. She also opened thirty jars, or third level, why there is no big prize? hateful! Is destiny so cruel to her? Subsequently, no prizes appeared in more than fifty jars of Ningci. Tsunade has some pity again. "In addition to the number of open jars, the grand prize is still very important." Tsunade squeezed her thin lips somewhat paradoxically, and then lowered her voice and sighed, "After all, our future enemies are not only ninjas... .." "Not just ninjas?" Ningci suddenly stopped and looked up at Tsunade. Then it seemed to understand something, and then looked at silence. "It''s not just you who are my guests." The smile on the silent face seemed to have a special meaning. He continued, "So, no matter what time, what strength, you can''t stop." This sentence is not only for Ning Ci, but also for Tsunade. His appearance has undoubtedly changed a lot. However, the only thing that has not changed is that we still have to work hard and struggle. "..." Ningci was silent for a moment, and suddenly bowed to the silence with respectful respect Anyway, your appearance saved me. After all, before you appear, some things are how to move forward and how hard you try. Unachievable. " "That''s right." Tsuneo also lowered his lips, seemingly nodded reluctantly, "Although in your heart, we may just be insignificant people, but... some things, no matter what Thank you." She reached out and touched the resurrection coin in her arms. This may be why. Silence can also sell jars to Muye''s enemies, and even cause Kakashi to be seriously injured. She cannot resent or blame him. Silence didn''t speak. There was no change in the smile on his face. but. The smile in his heart was still a bit rich. While making money, it can make players happy, which is naturally better. Ning Ci continued to open the can. "Tsunade actually said it well." Silently watched Ning Ci''s movements, and suddenly said, "Although it can be continuously strengthened without a grand prize, but if you want to stand out from the members, or even become a senior member, the grand prize It is still very important, it represents the most critical opportunity in fate." In the case where everyone only opens jars of this level, the bottom card will be especially important if you want to compete. The jackpot is the bottom card. obviously. Ningci is already aware of this. The mentality of opening the can started to get a little nervous. At the time of the 85th jar. It seems that the first equipment finally appeared. "Is it a grand prize?" Tsunade opened his eyes wide and was a little shocked when he was surprised. "The equipment in the second-level jar is not very common. It is very likely that it is a grand prize." Damn it! Why are these little ghosts so lucky! Chapter 150： : Grand Prize among Grand Prizes glanced silently at the eyes. Because the distance is relatively close, this non-chief-like defeat dog psychology, let him catch it. Honestly. I dont know why Tsunades luck is so silent. He can guarantee that Tsunades unlucky gambling will not affect the prize pool he has set in the system, and the probability is not a problem, but Tsunade seems to be unable to win the big prize. At this time, Ning Ci lifted something in his hand, inside which was a pair of cicada-like gloves. "A pair of gloves." Ning Ci said. "Silk gloves, indeed it''s a grand prize." Silently laughed, and this sentence gave Tsunade a blow. More than eighty jars, there are two big prizes. Do they open the same kind of jar? Ningji, already put on this glove. feels cold, but it seems to be quickly warmed by body temperature. It feels like real skin when touched, it is not easy to see without careful. "It doesn''t have any special blessings, or skill effects, but this glove is extremely tough, and it''s not intrusive, it''s very suitable for you." Silent introduced. Fighter weapons are generally biased towards close combat. gloves, gloves, daggers, these weapons are more. And after hearing the silence said. Ningci took a bitterness from his body and stroked it towards his palm. A series of sparks appeared at the intersection. He tried again attack methods such as stab, cut, bump and so on. Unscathed. "Good gloves." Ning Ci exclaimed. The rest of the people, including Hinata and Huahuo, have similar expressions. This kind of glove is very useful for the Japanese family who are used to fighting with palms in close proximity. "Is this amazing?" Tsunade took the cross pendant out of his neck and shook it, attracting everyone''s attention. "This is my first secondary tank, which can increase the courage of the wearer. Most of the equipment in the tank is like this, with incredible effects." Although Tsunade''s expression is like an introduction. But the silence still noticed her psychology like a child. couldn''t help saying lightly. "This cross pendant is not a grand prize." "(?????)" Tsunade''s expression was a little angry at once, and there was a clear bulge on his forehead. "Master Gangshou." Silently grabbed Gangshou''s arm, said in a panic whisper, "We can''t win." "I know!" Gang said heavily, and then plug the pendant back, it seems to be responding to silence, and it seems to be responding to silence. "If you haven''t been able to win any big prizes...the only way is to buy as many higher-grade jars as possible. Sometimes, fate is so bumpy." Silence shook his head without taking care of it. The other hand sprinkled a handful of salt on Tsunato''s wound. Feel Tsunate''s figure is almost gray. Fortunately. accelerated the speed of opening the tank, Ninji, it seems that luck began to be a bit bad. Until more than three hundred jars, no big prizes were offered. This is a normal probability. After all, the possibility of winning a big prize in a second-level jar is only one-hundredth of a percent, which is not normal. Some people just start Europe, and then even spit out all the original Europe. "Gee, fate makes people fool." Tsunae sucked his lips, but there was no expression of joy. Although I envy Europe. But she was still looking forward to all the people in Konoha being able to produce good things. Silence is very calm. The big prize in the second-level jar is put in the third-level jar, which is the ordinary level. After reading more, you will not be surprised. Ningji also suffocated. opens one by one. At the moment when the 354th jar opened, a colorful light diffused from it. Very suddenly, no one responded. Wait until the reaction comes. ''S silent face showed a surprised expression. this is...... "Sir, what is this?" Ningci also keenly noticed the silent expression change. This was the first time he was surprised to see silence. However, Tsunate already has some experience with this. "Isn''t that... what is quite rare?" Tsunabe couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you say that when the grand prize is opened, only the third-level jars will have special effects displayed?" This colorful light, although I don''t know what it is. did not feel any special breath from it. But just like this, it is already special enough. "This light does not represent the rarity." walked silently, looking at the things in the jar, and didn''t know what the expression should be. If Sasuke knows that Ningji has opened this thing. I am afraid I will envy my eyes red. "So, what the **** is this?" Tsunade was about to vomit blood. Say it or not, rush to death. And she had seen it clearly. It seemed to be a colorful light group, but she didn''t know all the other light groups. The center of the light group was still beating, just like a human heart. "In the jar, in addition to the fateful items, there are also some items that will bring great changes to the can opener." Silence turned his head, his eyes swept over these people one by one, and then word by word. Said, UU Reading "This is the heart of the primary martial artsFu Mingming Wang." If Sasuke is here. I''m afraid I will be able to react immediately. That''s right. This is similar to the sword body in the Kendo jar. It can change a person''s physique, or even his mind, just like the various genius physiques commonly seen in fantasy novels, and practicing a specific method can do more with less. Silence was also accidental, only to find a bargain worth only 140,000 trading points. Watched it for such a cheap and rare sake. Put it smoothly into the prize pool of the second series of fighting series. For the secondary tank, it is almost the value of the top. is approaching five times the price of 30,000 trading points. "This physique-changing martial arts is generally of extremely high value. It is rare in the third-level jars, and only slightly common in the fourth-level jars." Silently looking at Ning Ci, I don''t know how to be surprised. "You This one is very weak and very weak compared to the rest of the martial arts, but it may be the only martial arts body in the secondary tank that is likely to be produced." Silence did not expect at all, Ning Ci was able to prescribe this. The probability of a grand prize is two percent. And there are nearly forty prizes in the second-class jars. can be seen from this. What is the probability of this thing appearing? Even silenced himself, and just put it in, as the grand prize among the grand prizes, but really did not expect someone to be able to draw it out. Chapter 151： : Attribution of Super Prize "Sounds...a pretty amazing thing came out." Tsunade''s eyes widened, and his heart was a little sour, but it was more amazed and curious. Although I don''t know what specific use this has. However, the words "extremely high value", "generally require four-level jars", and "the only one that can be opened" are enough words to illustrate the power of this item. "The King of Immovable Ming, also known as the God of Immortal Bodhisattva, is a **** in some worlds." Silence finally began to explain the role of this item. "Unmoved, refers to the compassionate heart, unshakable, and possessing the immortal king. The person with the heart can remain calm and rational, control the state of mind, moves, martial arts, in other words, the mentality as a warrior will increase." as a martial arts worth only 140,000. Its role is not great. is amazing. knows from the expressions of these people in front of them at the moment. "This is also incredible." Tsunade looked at the jar and murmured, "A person''s heart is determined by talent and experience. Even this can be changed by foreign objects?" "The cross on your neck doesn''t have the effect of increasing courage." Silent looked at the outlined hand. "Although it is not a grand prize, it is actually very rare. Items that change mind, physique and talent are generally very rare, this is just The most elementary immovable king''s heart, if it is advanced... can even master everything, understand wisdom, no matter how difficult the martial arts, moves, you can control it again." This kind of thing is so amazing. It''s just... This kind of stuff often has a certain influence on the nature of mind, especially the day after tomorrow. That''s why Silent didn''t buy one for himself. For him, crushing is enough. "Sir, does this effect keep people calm and sensible?" Ning Ci looked at the silence. Although he was amazed by its magic, he was still a bit disappointed by the effect. Because, he thinks he doesn''t need it. He was calm in the battle. This is his confidence as a genius. "It''s really not very helpful to you." Silent eyes glanced at Hinata with some playfulness. "Ning Ci." Rixiang Rizu was really excited, "Can I buy this item?" He reacted for the first time. This is not suitable for Hinata. As the eldest daughter of the Japanese family, Hinata is really worrying in terms of his mind and nature. timid, too kind, even the fireworks of her five-year-old can not win. Such a character. If you can''t get growth and change, the possibility of dying in the task is too great. "Japanese foot." An elder was somewhat dissatisfied. "At present, Hinata''s talent is far less than Huahuo. In the future, he may not be able to inherit the next generation of the family. If he has extra money, it is better to strengthen your strength and Huahuo. " "Good." Another old echoed, "Zongjia, there can only be one person." "Patriarch, think better." The last elder said. Hita''s performance in these years is indeed somewhat unsatisfactory. If there is no growth in the future. After they reach adulthood, it will be the fireworks that inherit the clan, and Hinata who has lost the inheritance qualification will also be cast the curse of the bird in the cage and become a family. is like a daily difference. Family members can only have one generation. The elders did not want to subsidize Ning Ci again, nor did they want to waste money on Hinata. And Hinata. Facing many elders with no mercy, they could only lower their heads and their eyes were red. His face is also ugly. He relied on Tsunade and Shen Mo here today, allowing Ning Ci to separate, and even giving Ning Ci a lot of money. I am afraid that these elders have been extremely angry. If they want to spend a lot of money for Hinata, the elders are clearly Will no longer agree. is facing such a scene. Tsunade''s eyebrows were slightly frowned, but he could only sigh in the end. This is a matter of someone else''s family. The undisputed clan will not be reused or even sacrificed. It is similar in most families, but the Japanese family is particularly cruel. And Ningji. looked staring at Hina who seemed to want to cry but did not dare to cry. For the first time, he clearly saw the situation of Hita at home. At ordinary times, she only felt that she was a person who had no ability but had the status of clan, so he demanded their life protection. "So..." Ning Ci''s fists clenched, suppressing his voice and saying, "You treat my father like this?" The sudden words let everyone''s eyes look past. Even Hinata looked up. Ningci took a deep breath, seemingly trying to suppress his anger. He is not in poor hina. just thought of his father. is also a brother. His father likes to care for his elder brother and has a gentle heart. was treated differently by the family. That''s right! His father can voluntarily die to protect his elder brother. This is the greatness of his father. However, the family cannot take this for granted, and even disagree to force his father to do that, which is the most resentful place in Ningji now. Ning Ci looked at these elders coldly. finally fixed his sight on Hinata. "This item, you use it." He said. "Ah." Hinata seemed to be frightened, and her small hand was flying fast, "No, this is something that Ning Ci''s brother drove out." "Sir also said that it is of no use to me!" Ning Ci increased his tone, his eyes cold, "Hina, you are too weak, and your heart is full of fear of fighting, so you are not protected by me Qualifications, I always think so, this has not changed until now, but if this item can change you, I want to see what you will do continue to give up like this until Be put in a cage. Still, have a good fight with your own sister. Ningci wants to see with his own eyes. "But..." Hita seems to want to refuse. But an elder spoke. "Since this is Ning Ci''s decision, you can accept Hina." The elder''s eyes were a little surprised. However, this is also a good thing, since it does not cost money, it is naturally accepted. If Hinata can really change. is even stronger than Huahuo. That was an unexpected joy for them. Naturally, the next generation of Zongjia was still Hinata. If Hinata still looks like this. There is no loss, just continue to cultivate the fireworks. Hita finally bit her lip, she still hesitated and nodded. looked at this scene in silence, and said nothing. Because of the money of the Japanese family, it was impossible to escape from the beginning. On this basis. will be interested in silence, pay attention to Xianning. after all-- Immediately, I am going to buy a jar. Among Hinata and Fireworks, at least one person wants to buy a jar. should have been fireworks before. Now... Whether switching to Hinata or double happiness. is the same for silence. Chapter 152： : The transformation of Hinata Hinata Hita, under everyone''s gaze, walked a little tremblingly, reached out, and touched this light. In fact, she is a little dazed. Can''t quite figure out the situation. But in the face of his father, there are several elders, and even Ning Ci''s brother''s eyes, almost instinctively timid. The moment of touching the light group. Colorful light group is integrated into her body. A warm feeling came out. is in a flash. Hita began to feel that the world seemed a little different. She raised her head and looked around blankly, her heart became calmer and her reaction rate of thinking became faster and faster. Many things she hadn''t thought about in the past seemed to be gradually understood. At the back, she reached out to her chest, There are surprises on his face. And in the eyes of the rest. effect. is almost immediate. Hinda, who kept her head down, even raised her head to look at everyone. Some of her shrunken shoulders were naturally put down, and her fingers no longer tangled tightly clutched the corner of her clothes. The biggest change. is the expression and gaze that always had some promise. At this moment, it seems to shine a different kind of brilliance. Quiet, elegant and cute. Although there is no change in appearance, the overall change is so great that others cannot recognize it. "Hinda..." Hirihizu was a little nervous, "You, how are you feeling?" "Master Father." Hinata looked at his father. She suddenly had a strange feeling. In the past, I only felt that my father and father were always harsh, and her eyes were always very disappointing, but now, she seems to see tension and care from her familiar face, even trying to tighten her expression, pinching slightly The tight fists seemed to reflect emotions that had not been found before. "I feel good, my father." Hinada''s words are clear. She feels her heart at the moment and describes, "It''s like... suddenly I want to understand a lot of things, my father... . Sorry... Hinata worried you." When saying the three words "I''m sorry", Hinata''s voice was still a lot lighter. looks a little red. seems to change back to the past, but the Hinata in the past cannot express his emotions so clearly anyway. "Good, good." I am so excited that I dont know what to say. and the rest. also marveled at the magic of this martial art. Only silence understands. The role of the elementary, unmoving King of Mind is simply to give a person excellent thinking ability. But character, quality, still depends on yourself. The reason why Hinata will have such a big change. Because of her character, she had such potential, but the original work was inspired by Naruto, and her determination became strong. Now, with the gain of the heart of Immortal King, she doesnt want to The kindness and tenderness that disappointed her father prompted her to make an effort to transform her words and deeds. "The martial arts, although it can give you character qualities, does not determine your growth." Silently looked at Hinata and said slowly, "It just allows you to see your heart clearly, and decide for yourself. What kind of person to grow up to." Hita showed a suddenly understood expression. remained silent for a while. just like the reaction, quickly bent down, Qiaoshengsheng bowed to the silence. "Thank you Mr. for pointing." Although there is a little panic, if it is the former Hinata, there will be no such performance. Even the fireworks opened their eyes. seems to know his sister again. After Hinata finished the ceremony, it seemed that she finally made a breakthrough. It seemed to be more calm, and then turned around, bowed towards Ning Ci, and then solemnly. "Thank you Ningci again." "I..." Ning Ci looked at Hinata, and after a word, he was stunned for a while, and then quickly said, "I will keep watching you!" Although he still emphasized the tone. But it''s obviously not as tough as just now. The silent gaze is strange. How it looks. Ningci still can not escape the destiny of sister-controlled pride? "Okay." Tsunade said at this time, "Ning Ci, the jar hasn''t been opened yet. Let''s finish the jar first." This opened more than three hundred jars. Tsunade didn''t know if Ning Ci''s luck would be so good. While looking forward to Ning Ci, he was sad for himself, don''t mention it. Ningji nodded. also continued to open the jar. Although a super prize was opened, it didn''t help him much. At this time, he could only look forward to his luck. It is a pity. I don''t know if I was exhausted by this super prize. Until the five hundred jars were fully opened, he didn''t open the grand prize anymore, and even the fate-like items did not appear. "How did I get out of the job in the second-level jar." Tsuneo whispered softly. said it before the silence. If the last ten of the second level, no destiny items are opened, then it is generally among the top ten of the third level jars. Obviously, the same guarantee, the third level jars will definitely be better. "Occupation, although there are strengths and weaknesses, it does not depend on which level of the jar is opened from." Silence looked at the eye composer, "In the final analysis, the power you gain comes from outside your world~www .novelhall.com~ No one knows how it will shine in your world." This kind of thing cannot be known even by the system. There is no such thing as holy light and palm fairy technique. Tsunade seems to be thoughtful. And at this time, Ningci has started to open the third-level jar. He was a little nervous. No matter how smart, Ning Ci is only 13 years old. Fate-like objects, like literal consciousness, have a decisive influence on his fate. If you fail to open a job, or eventually fail to successfully transfer. Then... waiting for him will be a completely different result. Adjusted his breathing slightly. Open the first jar. is a white light group. Ningci directly absorbed it, and then all his bones clicked and made a slight noise. "Toughness light group." Silent said, "It can enhance the body''s toughness. This kind of light group is not available in the second-level jar." "It''s really powerful." Ningji stretched his hand from the bottom to the back, and even touched the back of his head with ease. The bones on the shoulders seem to be extremely soft. . A Japanese disciple like him actually started to stretch his muscles from a very young age, and his body is already very strong and flexible, but with age, it is extremely difficult to grow again. So this light group is even more precious. Chapter 153： : Ningcis transfer props Ningci opened the second jar again. is still a light group, a power group. The third. the fourth. are all light groups. But the fourth light group is different from the previous light group, it seems to have some small transparency, like mist. Ningji is only an increase or experience light group. just wanted to reach out, but the silence suddenly stopped him. "Don''t move first." looked at the light group in silence, shook his head with a smile. "This is not a light group, it is an object of your destiny." "Just this?" Tsuneo next to him exclaimed. This is the first time she has seen the fate-like object of the light group. Even the energy type like her holy light is attached to the badge. "Fate-like items are gifts of jars. Usually, they will give the can opener a certain life-benefit strength." Silence looked at Ning Ci, "but not everyone can open them, nor is it every Individuals can stand the test. The power in front of you... is not simple." This light group, although provided by silence. But as he said. The acquisition of new power is not that simple. "Mr." Ning Ci didn''t mean to be scared, but asked nervously and curiously, "What is this power?" He didn''t feel anything special from the light group in front of him. "It''s." A smile appeared again on the silent face, and said slowly, "It''s name is''Nian''." That''s right. Silence prepared for Ning Ci. is a well-known and powerful system of power. The ability to read! comes from the world of "Full-time Hunter". "Read?" Ningci murmured the name again, but his eyes were still puzzled. Just from the name, it seems that there are no features. "The essence of Nian is a kind of life energy, similar to Chakra, but in a completely different form of expression." Silence puts your hands behind your back. "The ability to freely manipulate and use Nian is called Nian. In the world of power, people with this ability are usually called hunters." "Hunter?" Ning Ci asked subconsciously. "It means to have something to hunt." The silent tone seems to be recalling, "That is a colorful world, such as food hunters who are looking for gourmet ingredients, treasure hunters who are looking for treasure, and monster hunters who are catching Eudemons. , They use this power to pursue what they desire, and this pursuit will also be returned to the power." This is actually the reason why Silent chose this power to give Ning Ci. The power of ''s ability to read depends largely on will. And this will. is not like the Holy Light, has a certain tendency. No matter what type it is, even if it is perverted or neuropathy, only if the will is firm enough, can you use your mind to exert great power. The most typical performance. lies in restrictions and vows. Make an oath to multiply the power of Nian, and once violated, it will be completely lost. Ningci seemed to understand something, but he was still at a loss. "These things, you can really control the ability to read and wait to face it through the transfer." Silently looked at Ning Ci, the smile on his face seemed to have calmed down, "I will say it bluntly, transfer of the read The process is very dangerous. This read light group will completely open the stomata of your whole body, and convert your life energy into a read, and release it. If you can''t control it... the result is equivalent to continuously squeezing Chakra Until death." Everyone on the scene felt a chill from this discourse. Squeeze Chakra? As long as the Chakra in the body is missing to a certain extent, the person will faint. That feeling is extremely uncomfortable. They are really unimaginable, what a terrible experience it is to squeeze Chakra to death. "Failure to change jobs...will you die?" Tsunate seemed surprised. "Part of the power, indeed it is." did not look at her in silence, still staring at Ning Ci, but it seemed to be saying to everyone: "The chamber of commerce is not a philanthropist. We are only giving opportunities. You need to pay the price, even to realize the consciousness in order to seize it. ." Silence is for business, and naturally will not scare customers away. However, some forces are inevitably dangerous. For example, the lich of Da She Wan changed jobs. Another example is the believer of the old ruler. This kind of power, its danger, is also a part of its charm. Without this consciousness, there is no way to bring this power to the extreme. This time. can see the importance of telepathy. "Dead on your own choice, there will be no regrets." Ningci was like "seeing" in silence, and even his expression did not change. Even after hearing of the danger, his inner peace was a little unexpected even for himself. is like the joy of freedom, enough to dilute the sense of crisis. is not free, rather than die. Silence certainly knew this kind of result long ago, otherwise it would not give up this kind of power. In fact, the ability to read can also be gradually acquired through long-term practice. But the willingness to pay consciousness is of great benefit to this kind of power. "Now that you are ready, go ahead." Silent said with a smileHikari was full of silence, and the elders did not speak. And Hinata seemed to want to say something, but looking at Ning Ci''s expression, he stopped. The current Hinata. can already see Ningji''s determination. Ningci just stayed in this silence, without hesitating to reach out and touch the beam of light. Bang! There was a sudden burst of air waves on his body, his clothes fluttered, his hair fluttered, and the invisible breath seemed to flow from his body, and all of this happened in an instant. "Your stomata has been opened, and the life energy in the body is constantly turning into thoughts," said Silence. Hikari opened his eyes sharply. Hita and several elders are the same. "this is......" took a sharp breath to the Japanese foot. He can see. Ningji''s Chakra is constantly flowing to the limbs, melting into the body, and then turning into another invisible power that has never been seen before, and then rushing out of the skin and pores. "It''s like boiling water vapor." Ning Ci looked at his hands. "Is this the way to read? The speed of release is so fast!" releases much faster than Chakra! "Relax, like controlling Chakra, controlling it, imagining how it covers the whole body, flowing through the body and blood." The silent voice reached Ning Ci''s ears, and accompanied by his words, Ning Ci Close your eyes and try hard to control. Chapter 154： : Ningcis Ability System In this little yard, at this moment, it was exceptionally quiet. Only the sound of the air flowing from Ning Ci was whispering. Whether it is day to day. It was still the elders, even Tsunade, Hinata, and Fireworks, all staring at Ning Ci with all their attention. Their eyes were nervous, complicated, and curious. Silence is also watching. Although he just said it was terrible, in fact, he thought it should not be too difficult for Ning Ci. After all, the protagonist of the full-time hunter looks very relaxed the first time he is in control. However... Ningji tried hard to relax and control it with his mind, but the air flow on his body continued to spray out at a very fast speed, which made him look like a Super Saiyan. This process seems to be much more difficult than the silent expectation. The reason is that there are too many thoughts flowing out of Ning Ci''s body. Silence has realized the problem. Ningji does not practice from the beginning. Long-term hard work, the weak Chakra, and even the many jars just now. His life energy is many times stronger than when he is a full-time hunter protagonist! This undoubtedly multiplies the difficulty of controlling thoughts, as if it is difficult for humans to block countless leaks in a huge pool. Those ejected thoughts have a strong impact and are accompanied by the attenuation of life energy. Ning Ci will become more and more tired. is more difficult to control. It seems that it really becomes dangerous. Silence is a bit helpless. Originally he said it was dangerous. At least 80% was just intimidation. Now 50% of them have become real. Ningji also felt the crisis. This kind of thought, although controllable, is far more violent than Chakra at the moment. If Chakra is a stream of water, then this kind of thought is a boiling stream of water. "Control, control..." Ningji settled down and tried hard to control. effect is still there. In his imagination, part of the airflow in the body gradually formed an armor that was flowing and covering the whole body, trying to block the airflow that was continuously lost, and the outside was a layer of white mist, which hindered a lot The loss of thoughts. "Now, it depends on whether he can''t hold it first, or whether he can''t hold it first." Silently said slowly, he saw Ning Ci''s situation in his eyes. Loss over time. Ningji''s gas began to slow down at a rate visible to the naked eye. But his body also began to shake. Weakness, extreme weakness. even stood unsteadily, his consciousness began to blur, bursts of drowsiness came up, and the intensity of controlling thoughts began to relieve unintentionally. "The most dangerous thing is now." said again in silence, but his expression was very calm, as if he didn''t care about Ningci''s life and death at all. But in fact. He was ready to shoot in secret, and he couldnt really open the jar to death. And at this time. "Brother Ningci must do it!" Hinata clenched her fists and bit her lip, "He is a genius of the Japanese family!" She was nervous, even her voice was trembling, but her tone was very firm. seemed to reach Ning Ci''s ear. clenched his fist weakly. He still has something to do! How can I just give up! Even if the body is weak, it can''t stop the determination in the will. Under this sudden emergence of will. The "armor" of his body seemed to have solidified a lot. is right. The silence has been relieved. But the heart is a little weird. Ningci also said that he was not a sister-controlled, it seems that no matter whether he changed the plot or even the fate of these people, some things will still not change. at the moment. Ningji''s air flow gradually calmed down, leaving only one thought flowing on the body surface, and no longer dissipating outward, which represents complete control. He opened his eyes, and his body was soaked with sweat that he was extremely weak. "Congratulations, you have succeeded." Silence raised her lips, "Now, you have mastered a brand-new power." "I still have to look at Zongjia, whether it is eligible to become Zongjia." Ning Ci grinned weakly and glanced at Hinata, "Before that, I won''t die so easily." This is indeed his obsession. He wanted to see if his father''s death was not worth it. "Don''t speak first, keep your strength." Tsunade walked over to support him, carefully checked, and was relieved, "Fortunately, there is still a small amount of Chakra, and it has not reached the point of causing damage to the body." she said, stuffing a few rejuvenating Dan into Ning Ci''s mouth. Although this is a version that supplements Chakra. But for Ningci''s current situation, it has the same immediate effect. his gaze soon regained its color. can even stand up quickly by himself. Yixiangrizu has a complicated look, but also a lot of comfort, and although the elders all smile, they feel a little uncomfortable in their hearts. is also only Hinata. is really happy for Ningji. "You have the qualification to open the ability to limit the jar." Silently said, raised one eyebrow, "But before you are ready to buy, I am more curious, you are majoring in what ability to read." "What system?" Ning Ci was puzzled. He now feels a very domineering energy in his mind. seems to just release. It will have full destructive power. "Nian is a very magical power." reached out in silence, a glass filled with water, levitated and flew in front of Ning Ci. There was a leaf floating on it. This is the famous water-seeking gas recognition method It is like your ninja in most cases, you cant master every kind of ninjutsu in your life, and everyone has their own The most suitable system of thought ability can exert the maximum effect of this system. Now, stretch out your hands and fill your cup with thoughts. "Silence said. He is also a little curious. After all, it is quite omnipotent to read this power. Between each system, the effect varies greatly. And from the character of Ningci... The water in the glass began to overflow with the action of Ning Ci. The water has increased. This bizarre scene made everyone''s eyes wide open. It seems that there is a little feeling of water escape. "It turned out to be a strengthening system?" The silent expression was a little surprised. "Sir, do you have any questions?" Ningji looked at the silent expression, and couldn''t help being a little nervous. "No, the reinforcement system is very good." Silent shook his head and said with some playfulness, "It''s just that the reinforcement system is mostly simple-minded, and the battle of this system comes more directly." He did not expect Ning Jihui to be a strengthening department. But think about it carefully. Ning Ci''s character also has a simple and paranoid side. In the original book, whether it was the belief that fate could not be changed at the beginning, or the kind of behavior that can protect others from disregarding his own life, it also shows his deep heart. Will be attached to a certain point, this point even surpassed reason for him. Chapter 155： : Come and try your strength "Is the character simple..." Ning Ci did not expect that he would get such an evaluation. "Simple is not simple, but pure." Silence reached out and slapped on Ning Ci''s shoulder. "It shows that you have a strong and stubborn will. However, you should also avoid falling into a dead end. Think before you do things. You should be able to Step into a better state." "Ningji remembered it." Ningji kept his silence in mind. "Take a good look at the power to strengthen the ability to read thoughts." Silent laughed. It seemed to the rest of the people that after Ning Ci''s successful transfer, it was more gentle to treat him silently. Is this a qualification? They seem to understand vaguely, in front of silence, the transfer is a watershed. "Nian, seems to be able to use cell viability as an intermediary, and Chakra to convert each other." Ningci raised his palm and felt the power in his body, and also had a novel feeling. is like condensing Chakra for the first time. However, Chakra is the power he knew from birth, and this idea is completely unknown. "You will know when you try it." Gangshou looks like a fist, "You should be recovering too, then let me play as your opponent and play well!" "How can I do this?" Rixiang Rizu couldn''t help but say, "Master Tsunate, but you are a guest of the Rixiang family, it would be better for me to come..." "You can''t do it." Tsunate interrupted the Japanese horoscope and turned his head to take a deep look at him. "It seems that you still don''t have a deep understanding of the terrible nature of the pot in the Japanese foot. No one has opened the pot. You havent been able to win so many cans, and even Ning Ci who has successfully transferred." At first, Sasuke didn''t even open the second-level jars. did not change jobs. was already able to drive Kakashi to that point. Hikari is better than Kakashi, but Ningci, who graduated a year earlier, should be much better than Sasuke at that time. Comprehensive comparison. Tsunade said that Nissho is not Ningcis opponent, not an exaggeration, but it is probably a fact in front of him. Everyone is a little trance. is right in front of my own eyes, this is only half a day. The patriarch of the Japanese family, the entire ninja world is also ranked in the top of the forbearance. Is it already a year after graduation? "Since I came, you should abandon the three words "impossible" in your conception. It is best to completely overthrow the old knowledge of the world." In everyone''s ears, it seemed to be a reminder, but it was more of a kind of warning. The world has changed. Unacceptable people are destined to be eliminated. Not everyone is aware of this. But the least. The power and horror of the jar has become everyone''s perception. "and so--" Tangshou''s fists collided, making a dull knocking sound like drumming. She looked at Ning Ci, and a charming smile appeared on her face. "I will not be merciless, you have to be prepared." The feeling of silence has seen her sinister intentions, just want to vent her envy and jealousy by the way. But Ning Ci didn''t notice it. instead saluted seriously: "Please also ask Master Tsunade for advice." There is nothing faster than fighting to adapt to the newly acquired power. As a famous powerhouse in the ninja world, Tsunate will definitely gain a lot if he is willing to point him. "In this case, Master Tsunade, why not go to the training ground." An elder said, "It''s too small here." They also want to see how strong Ningci has opened so many jars. Tsunade thought about it and agreed. and his party came to the training ground of the Japanese family, which was already empty. Tsunade and Ningji''s seal of reconciliation stand on each other. "The power of the Holy Light that I gained has a strong healing ability." Tsuna took off his jacket, threw it to silence, and twisted his neck and wrist twice, "You don''t have to worry about hurting me, of course, if you are hurt by me If you are hurt, dont worry, Ill heal you. "Understood, Master Tsunade." Ningji poses, trying to focus his thoughts on his feet. Even the muscles are not working hard. Bang! After a loud noise, the floor on which the foot was stepped on directly cracked and sank, covered with cracks like spider webs. is even more incredible. Ningji released such a terrifying force to the ground, but he himself still stood on top. did not fly out. "This power..." Tsunade himself is an expert in using power. His eyes are slightly fixed at this moment, and he seems to have seen something. "I feel that this kind of thought can be released directly." Ning Ci was also surprised. He tried to move his pace and said, "It doesn''t even need any action, just release it from the stomata, it can be very destructive." Chakra can''t do this kind of thing. people present. Including Hirokazu, he carefully looked at the crack under Ning Ci''s feet and showed a dignified expression. very scary...... does not require much movement, which means that there will be a strong confusion. Who can imagine that just a light touch can burst out a strong force. "This is a feature of the external radio system." The voice of silence came at this time, "The reinforced system that was just tested only represents your ability to read the most suitable system, but it does not mean that the other systems cannot be used However, the magic and power of the ability to read, but need to exhaust all his life to exercise and explore to match the phenomenon in front of him. Everyone understood the meaning of silence more deeply. This is not an extension of ninjutsu. is a brand new, terrible power no worse than ninjutsu. "Yes, I have already realized it." Ning Ci moved the body slightly, feeling the energy flowing in the body, and his eyes were a little excited. "The body seems to be strengthened to an incredible level, muscles, skin, and even five senses. Master Tsunade, please be careful..." Sudden changes in strength suddenly, for everyone, requires a process of adaptation. Ningci did not know how strong this power was. But he feels... very strong! And Tsuna''s mouth was raised, his eyes narrowed, and his smile seemed brighter. "Interesting, I was worried, do you know how many jars I opened?" She slowly reached out her palm. Then "Ready to accept the sacred baptism!" The palm of his hand burst into a bright light, and Ningji''s sky seemed to be twisted. When he reacted violently. A large scorching holy light directly descended from the sky, enveloping Ninji in it. That dazzling light and the tumbling waves made everyone look suddenly changed. "Relief, I only used one-tenth of the Holy Light." Tsuna Hands looped his hands on his chest, "Only at this level, you should be able to bear it, and come out if you feel that it is not possible." Chapter 156： : First come to 2000 jars This is only one tenth? These people, Hirokazu, do not know what expression to face. Knowing that opening a jar becomes stronger is completely different from what I actually see. Instant, no need to seal, no signs. The most terrible thing is that their white eyes didn''t even see this holy light, how did they suddenly reach Ning Ci''s head. And now. In the light came Ning Ci''s slightly painful voice. "...Can''t help it." He jumped out of it violently, and the power of Nian was rushing out of the body''s stomata, protecting the whole body with difficulty, matching the red skin that seemed to be a little red, as if he had just walked out of the sauna room. One-tenth of the power feels difficult to defend However, Ning Ci was not too frustrated. Because he felt himself, the defense he formed with his thoughts was also extremely simple, and it was enough surprise to achieve such an effect. "This is the baptism of the Holy Light, but Tsunade''s skill from the third-level jar." Silence shook his head. "Nian as a kind of power system that this world does not have, is still very strange to you, you need to continue Of course, thinking, groping, of course, must open more jars." Silence sets up transfers, giving these people strength in the rest of the world. One of the main purposes. Still to make money selling jars. The forces of different worlds bring about collisions between different power systems. For those with talents, it is easy to form the effect of one plus one much greater than two. However, I want to truly master and even master the power of different worlds. Opening the jar is the quickest, and maybe even the only way. Ningci has realized this. He tried hard to spread his thoughts all over his body, although no one taught him, but this is already one of the basic usages of the idea, the prototype of "entanglement". then-- The figure suddenly rushed away! I dont know if its the explosive force of Nian, or the result of the body being strengthened by Nian. Ning Cis explosive force at this moment even gives people a feeling of almost teleportation. "It''s fast!" Nissho couldn''t help but exclaimed. The family of the Japanese people combined ninjutsu with body surgery to form a special ninjutsu. Speed ??is their strength. But now, the speed of Ningci''s outburst is extremely fierce, even surpassing him. "Good to come!" Gang hand held his fist, and he rushed towards Ning Ci who rushed up without a flinch! Even if there is no positive touch. The air in the middle of the two has already begun to roll. Even white mist appeared in front of Tsunas fist, which was the scene after the air was suddenly compressed, and Ning Ci worked hard to gather the nian on his fist, as if the red iron block was thrown into the water, the surrounding air Boiling like a noisy sound. Everyone''s eyes widened. Fear of missing the scene of the collision. boom--! A loud noise like a thunder blasted in his ears, and even a circle rang through the sky of the Japanese family, and then a violent air wave rushed towards the face, and the bodies of Hinata and Huahuo were somewhat unstable. Everyone''s complexion has changed. Although the results are not yet known. However, this phenomenon alone can cause Ning Ci''s strength today to exceed their expectations. The white mist in the center of the site gradually dissipated. This was pure condensation of water in the air. The first figure that appeared was the hand that was still standing on the spot. Her current situation is slightly messy. The bandage on the blond hair seemed to be broken, spread out behind him, slightly longer than usual, and the right arm was reddish, which seemed to be caused by the friction of the airflow, but other than that, there seemed to be no other injuries . What about Ningji? Everyone''s eyes looked at it, and in the farther away from the center, a figure stood a little difficult. Ning Ci looks much more miserable than Tsunade. The clothes on the upper body have completely burst, and the clothes on the lower body are also broken. There are traces of bruises on the body, and even a little scarlet blood is on the corner of the mouth. but...... "It''s too light," an elder murmured. That''s right, this injury is really too light. The ninja''s body is really not strong, and the indifferent qi wave is even more difficult to defend. Switch to any of them. If it is located in the center of the explosion, it will be very difficult to survive. They have realized. Opening a jar and changing jobs, this is not only a surge in strength, but even a good complement to the lack of ninja characteristics in the game. Is this the jar? They looked at the silent eyes, and there was already a fiery repression. There is no language that can confuse people more than they can see. "Your Silence." An elder even respected the fear of silence and said respectfully and expectantly, "Can we buy some jars too." "Of course." Silent glanced at him and smiled, "I''m still a businessman, as long as I buy the jars properly, that''s my guest," He already knew the thoughts of these elders. Buy jars in the name of the family, and then distribute the opened things to everyone in the family, including themselves. Although boring. But it is indeed a solution for the family. The grand prize is given to important people, and it doesn''t matter, it is given to the rest of the family to exchange and concentrate their money. but...... "Just note that members and non-members can be completely different." Silence seemed to narrow his eyes and added, "Although I don''t prohibit members from sending out items to the rest, members only have members'' rights. This talent has." Such as the stage of fate. Those who have the opportunity to purchase premium cans over the top must be members. "That''s right." There is Tsunae who is doing a simple treatment for Ningci. He also looked over, "Nissuka and Japanese foot must become a member and become stronger by buying a jar! This is a joint decision between me and Naruto." Whether in terms of combat power, fighting consciousness, or loyalty. Even if the sun is full, it is impossible to open the fate-like items. You must also open the can! These elders all nodded solemnly, even if they had differences with Nissho in some places, but the general direction was still for the family. "Your Lord of Silence." Hironaka raised his hand to salute the silence. "I also want to buy jars from the Ningci fighting series. In addition, I want to buy some jars from the other series. I wonder?" He wanted to try a combination of different series. Only such a large family can do it Because they have a lot of people, they are not afraid of the waste of the things they open, and they will always be useful people. "Random." said silently. This kind of thinking is also beneficial for him to make money, and naturally will not make too many restrictions. even though. The silence now does not have the original urgency to make money, but this is still his important purpose. He always believed that to make money and enjoy the joy of planning games, the two should go hand in hand without delaying each other. Rixiang Rizu discussed with several elders and turned around, saying: "Then I will first buy two hundred first-level cans, and... two thousand second-level cans." Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 157： : Can I enter your room Silence hasn''t responded yet, and Tsunato''s voice has been heard. "Two thousand!?" Her face flushed slightly, her mouth wide open, as if she wanted to say nothing but couldn''t say anything. How much is that? One billion! She has only lost so much in the past ten years. "Master Gangshou, I have to use my Japanese family for hundreds of years to accumulate." The Japanese helpless face is full of helplessness, "Fortunately, you can use all kinds of material exchanges here, otherwise we will not be able to get it for a while. So much money came out." This is also true. Money itself has instability. Ninja families like them generally reserve treasures, weapons, rare mineral resources, etc. Of course, these billions cannot be everything. The Japanese family not only has a lot of foundations in Muye Village, but also has many industries outside the village of the fire. On the other hand, as a famous blood succession family in the ninja world, Baiyan has always been deeply loved by those nobles, Businessman''s favorite. Hire bodyguards and give missions. As long as there are people from the Japanese family, the funds for the tasks will increase to a certain extent. In short, just one word. A big dog. Tsunei''s figure seemed to be grayish white. Today, she was stimulated by Ningci''s European qi, and she met a big dog, as if she was only poor. "But why buy so many second-tier cans?" Gang Tee forcefully cheered himself up and asked, "The same money, the benefits of buying more advanced cans are obviously more." "Because, this is not just the next person to buy, there are Huahuo and Hinata." Ri Xiang Richa Shen Sheng said, "Third-level jars, once purchased ten, but no fate-like items, it means no more It won''t appear anymore." As the head of the Japanese family, he did not have much determination and courage to change the status quo. However, he now also has some cravings. He wanted to think seriously about the true future of the Japanese family. And wait until he finds the answer. It''s time to buy tertiary jars! Traveling together, Hinata and Huahuo also all require a certain amount of time. As for the other five hundred... That''s what the elders mean. It is used to sell to the elite ninjas in the clan. While enhancing their strength, they will gather more funds to buy more cans. It is equivalent to say. This one billion yuan is just a beginning. "It turns out so... Anyway, improving the strength is always good for Konoha." Tsuneo said slowly, his expression gradually becoming solemn. And obviously, she realized it too. As a big family. There is definitely a difference between the Japanese family and their individual buying jars. "These two thousand second-class jars, what series do you want to buy?" asked silently. "1,500 fighting series, and five hundred medicine series." Rixiangri made a decision long ago. "Okay." Nodded silently. The whole training ground, on the one hand, is the property that fell and disappeared, and on the other hand, there are constantly appearing jars. Ningci''s expression is also...not good. He wanted to stare at Rixiangjia, but in this way, the money he got was far worse than Rixiangjia. "Sir, the rest of my money is all used to buy jars of the Nian Ability series!" Ning Ci also decided to make a decision. In any case, the jars must continue to be bought. "Okay." Silence still nodded, but the heart blossomed. Finally. The scenes he painstakingly created are for this moment. A large number of people buy jars, and a large number of trading point profits come in. If the system wants to convert money, or whatever, into a transaction point, it must meet the transaction conditions. That is, following the voluntary principle of both parties, the price difference is within five times. The former determines that he cannot be forced by force, and the latter determines that he cannot earn unlimited profits. There are only jars that are extremely attractive. Only in a short period of time, even in the future, like a bottomless hole, continue to earn money. At the same time, we can plan the whole world well. Looking silently at the hot-faced people in front of him, his eyes seemed to have some kind of unexplorable light, which was hidden excitement. This is just the beginning. "Your Honor," Rixiang Rizu looked at the silence and asked respectfully, "Can you please stay in the hut for a few days for a while, and you will definitely be satisfied if you ask." "Of course." Silent laughed. He knew that it was better to open the jar with him by his side. What if the fateful objects were opened in the second and second jars? It should be the after-sales service for large transactions. "Then I''ll stay here too." Tsunade said suddenly, and her eyes looked at the many jars as if she felt blinded. Instinctively do not want to miss such a large number of canning processes. Silence can understand her feelings. This is the same as a bunch of people who like to watch others open canned live broadcast. Envy, jealousy, sympathy... Many emotions come together, but it is very interesting. So many jars. Plus absorption, classification, try, I am afraid it will take several days. "There is no need to arrange a room for me." He said silently, and walked directly to the wall. With everyone''s gaze, use his scepter to gently tap it. A door appeared on the wall. When opened, everyone could see the bright room behind the door. "What''s this?" Tsunade opened his eyes wide, it was just a thin wall. "My room." Silent briefly introduced, "Not in this world, you can understand that it is located in the middle of the world. Although I am a traveling businessman who travels all over the world, I am more used to staying familiar. Home." "Meow." Feiju jumped from Huahuo''s head. Suddenly came to the silent shoulders, lazily curled up into a ball, the tail swept on the silent back. It was like urging him to go home quickly. I dont know if its an illusion. At this moment, the silence in everyone''s eyes seemed to be more human. It turned out that a horrible existence like him would have a nostalgic home? "Can I go in and see?" Tsunade said suddenly. "Admiral Tsunade?" Mute was startled by Tsunade''s words. "If you can''t then forget it." Tsunade also realized that the request seemed a little bit bad. But she is really curious. After becoming more and more aware of the horror of silence, that sense of distance became stronger and stronger, as if the short-lived friendship was just her unrealistic fantasy. Tsunabu doesn''t even know whether the gentle smile that is often worn on the silent face is just a mask, and whether the abyss is hidden under the mask. So suddenly I heard the silence that there was a small room to live in. She almost didn''t think much and wanted to see it. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 158： : Open more jars Silence turned her head, looked at Tsunato, and read her thoughts. I hesitated. He is very clear that Tsunato has always been very grateful to him. Mainly, he gave Tsunato hope to revive the rope tree. The Seed of Light also helped Tsunato break the despair in his heart, etc., which caused silence in Tsunatos heart. The taste of a friend or a friend. But thought for a while. Silence just laughed indifferently: "I don''t care, but it doesn''t look good." It really doesn''t matter. No matter how good the relationship is, it doesn''t mean that there will be any preferential treatment. Silence still has this professional quality. Not to mention. Now the contents of the jar were not put in by him. Everything depends on luck, fairness and justice. "Can you really go and see?" Tsunade was even more daring, and she walked past without being hypocritical. She was really curious, what kind of person was in her silence. Rarely shot but incredibly powerful. Smiling will show the overbearing side. And the room when one is alone can undoubtedly see a lot of things. Silence moved a while, but it was stiff there, and I didn''t know if I should follow in. The rest... Just don''t see it. "It''s so small." Gundam exclaimed in the room. "I said, very simple." Silent walked in without closing the door. This room is not really big, a kitchen, bathroom, plus a room, a total of fifty or sixty square meters, for Tsunagi who is Princess Konoha, it is indeed much smaller. "I didn''t expect that you lived in such a room." Tsunade glanced at the neat bed, a coat on the chair, a pack of snacks on the table, and a stack of dried fish. Very simple and plain. It''s like most single, clean, working men. Fei Ju jumped on the table, protected her dried fish with her small claws, and looked at Tsunade alertly, as if she was afraid she might **** it. Not so good. With such protection, Tsunae couldn''t help but want to tease her. "Don''t mess up, you will fight," the silence said casually. Tsunato''s movements stiffened at once. She was almost about to forget, this is no ordinary cat. natural. This man is not an ordinary man. "This room is really inconsistent with your image." Tsunade withdrew his hand and seemed to say with some emotion. "Just because the perspective is different." Sitting silently on the chair, the teapot and cup flew up automatically and poured two cups of hot tea. His expression was calm. There is no change because of the arrival of Tsunade. Tsunade took the teacup, pulled a chair and sat down, tilted his legs, and took a very mature sitting posture. But looking around, there still seemed to be some trance. "You are right." She looked at the silence somewhat complicatedly. "My perspective is indeed different. I originally thought that you were just a small character in a mysterious force. Although some skills, it was not enough to change anything." If silence appears, it is like this impression. That is completely different. just now. What she was entangled with was the change of perspective, the contradiction between her previous impressions, and the silent body gathered too much attention from her. Now it is more about the future of Konoha. "Your character is really sensitive." Holding the teacup in silence, he took a sip of his own, looked at the golden eyes of Tsunato and said: "In most cases, the relationship between people will have a framework, for example, siblings, parents, lovers, companions, these frameworks help people understand the emotions of others, but you are just not accurate What is the framework of the relationship between me and me." "Oh? This is a very interesting statement." Tsunade heard this statement for the first time. She seemed to be very interested, even leaning forward, posing as if listening. "You put me in a friend''s frame at first, because I helped you when you need help." Silence seemed to be really just a good friend chatting, and said with a smile, "But, this frame started from the beginning Is wrong, and my help to you is based on work and appreciation." "Work... and appreciation?" Tsunae seemed to understand something faintly. "Yes, as I did with Ningci, it was more obvious." The silence paused for a while, and then said, "I will give an example, the hospital nurse will take care of each patient, but if the patient He looks handsome, humorous and close, and the nurse will look a little different from taking care of the rest." This is inevitable as long as the nurse is an individual. But as long as the nurse still has professional ethics. The gap between them will not be too great. Tsunade suddenly realized. Such a description is as if everything is clear. "So, are you praising me?" Tsunae''s mouth was raised, as if there were still some triumphs. "It can be understood in this way." The silence admitted quite simply. Admittedly so simple, but gave Tsunade some blush. Obviously, his face is still thin, but in silent telepathy, Tsunades psychological age is at most 278 years old. After all, the first love is early. For the reason of appearance, it is difficult for the rest to regard her as an older generation. Well, appearance is the key. Silence yourself, it is estimated that this appearance will be maintained, even for hundreds or thousands of years. But he doesn''t think his mind will grow old. Time is meaningless without youth. "Since you said that," Tsunade blinked, and suddenly asked, "Then I asked directly, are you planning to select the strongest part of us from us and become a senior member?" This is a speculation about the chamber of commerce that she and Ape Feizhi cut. She was afraid to ask. But silence clearly showed his attitude, and Tsunato boldly again. There is something weird in the silence at the moment. Because he saw all kinds of brain tonic from Tsunato''s mind. Like screening senior members, enhancing the power of the chamber of commerce, and what other world is about to have a catastrophe, so enhance their strength, and even let them kill each other, so that those strong people can enjoy... can not tell. The brain holes in this world are also colorful. But it is normal to guess like this. Doing such a thankless thing just for the belief that fate should not be limited ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is still less convincing. Who can think of, his purpose is really the wealth that he can easily see in the eyes of the rest. but...... He seemed to have no need to explain. Brain tonic contributes to physical and mental health. "The birth of a senior member is only a possible result of my arrival, not an end, but--"The silent smile is a bit mysterious," as if the sparrow will not understand the eagle''s ambitions, and some things are not understandable until that height. Yes, so keep going and open more jars, Tsunade." Tsunade''s expression collapsed at once. It feels more expensive to open a jar than to gamble. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 159： : White appearing in Konoha "Say what to open more jars, it turned out that not a big prize was not opened." Tsunade whispered softly, then suddenly remembered something like that, and asked, "I remember, you still have an assistant, in the video Why hasnt the little girl with wings seen her?" Just look at this room. It should be true that silence is single living. "Icarus." There was a natural smile on the silent face. "She is now in the rest of the world, and you will see her soon." He is right, it will indeed be soon. rather say. It is very likely that these days. Icarus, a strategic angel with all-powerful angels, mechanical life, code-named Queen of Air, has the terrible combat power to destroy a country with one blow. Its strength is enough to destroy the world, its character is cute, highly evolveable, and expensive. The money that has been kept in silence for so long, the progress has been approaching zero. However, today I met such a big dog family like the Japanese family. Just Ningci, plus the more than two thousand jars just now. The profit is approaching the amount. It is estimated that the Japanese family will definitely continue to buy some jars these days, and it should be enough by then. Thinking about him, he was a little excited. "Then I''m looking forward to it." Tsunade''s slender eyes narrowed a little, not knowing what he was thinking. "Besides, don''t call someone a little girl." Silently looked at Gang Shou, with a playful smile, "I remember she was already the most powerful existence in her world tens of thousands of years ago." "Tens of thousands of years..." Tsunade''s eyes widened and he almost choked on the tea. Tens of thousands of years ago? People in Naruto World''s impression of history began hundreds of years ago. She simply couldn''t imagine what people who existed tens of thousands of years ago would look like. Can someone really live for so long? And to say so... The age of the man in front of her is probably beyond the limit of her original imagination? "...Sure enough." Tsunade''s voice was a little dry. "We simply can''t imagine what kind of existence you are." "So, try to become a senior member." Silence is still this sentence. As a player, anyway, try to upgrade, krypton gold, then you must be right. Tsunade was silent for a while, and then gradually, he came to a halt from the shock. "Compared with you, I suddenly felt like I was a baby." Tsunade stood up, tried his best, and went out. "I''ll help them open a few jars to try their luck. If it''s good, I''ll find you to buy it. Jar." Sitting silently on the seat did not move. But he looked at Tsunade''s back. Understand in my heart. I am afraid that Tsunade is now facing him, and has restored the natural mentality of the original. That''s it, not bad. Silently took a dried fish from Yueju''s dish, and the taste was really good. very chewy. But when he still wanted to get some, Yue Ju was already hiding away with his snack. Stingy cat. ... Over the past few days, a strange scene appeared throughout the Japanese family. The patriarch, the elders, and the patriarch''s family are all in the training ground. And prohibit the rest from approaching. The adults in the village, Tsuneo, also suddenly moved to Rixiangjia and lived there for a few days. In addition, Nisshin Ningci has moved out and does not know what agreement he and Nisshin Nissho have reached, agreeing to conceal the separation for the time being, and the matter that his cage bird has been released. After...... In the village, some ninjas from other countries appeared one after another. That''s right. The Zhongren test is about to begin. On this day, Silence took a small glass of coke with ice cubes and sat on top of a building in Muye. From his perspective, he could clearly see every corner of Muye. From time to time, ninjas jump on the building. Because of the Sino-Resident examination, the security of the dark part has been raised to the highest level, and even ordinary people in the village are required not to contact those people at will. "There are many scenes that the anime doesn''t have." The silence watched with interest. Animation is just some microcosm of the whole world. It looks like just a few ninjas. But in fact. The number of ninjas in the whole village has reached the level of nearly 10,000, and there are hundreds of Ninja, but only those who will pass the Sino-Ninja exam to upgrade are some elites with insufficient tasks but considered powerful. Most of the Zhongren are promoted through a large number of tasks. For example, this time. There were only a dozen people who participated in the Ninja exam. The number of dispatches from other villages is actually similar to that of Muye. Not so much an exam. Rather, it is a test of looking at the strength of the younger generation in each village. Just now... "Muye these people are a little too strong." Silence looked in several directions. Naruto, Sasuke, Ningji. All three of them have opened the can. Strength is no different. "Huh?" The silence suddenly stared. Because he was next to Naruto and saw an unexpected person. --White. That''s right, it''s white. Why did he come to Konoha? Some curiosity appeared on the silent face. His figure came to Naruto''s neighborhood just for a moment. At the moment, Naruto and Kakashi were walking on the street. Naruto lowered his head, looking as if he was hit, with a super depressed expression. "Naruto, you''re almost done." Sakura couldn''t help it, grabbed Naruto''s collar fiercely, "Knowing that Bai is a boy, just let you down?" "Because, I understand that she looks more cute than Sakura!" Naruto grabbed his head and yelled at Bai, "And she still wears women''s clothes!" "You''re enough! This is obviously men''s clothing!" Sakura couldn''t help but punched Naruto''s stomach fiercely, probably annoyingly whiter than her. Now white, is wearing a white kimono. It is indeed men''s clothing. But if you wear it on him, it looks like a woman''s dress, which is not wrong. "You guys..." Bai looked at the noisy two, squeezed their lips, and seemed to smile lightly, "Is it always like this?" "Naruto is just a fool." Sasuke stared closely at Bai, "but I will stare at you!" It seems that as long as he finds a chance for him, UU reading will shoot out mercilessly. "Cough cough." Kakashi coughed dryly. "Sasuke, now Bai, is a wandering ninja who was invited by Naruto and hired by Muye. Your task is only responsible for Bai''s life in Muye. Keep an eye on it." Although it is indeed closely watched. But it can''t be said outrightly. Kakashi remembered the words of Lord Naruto. "The fourth generation of Water Shadow has passed away, and no longer can the ambition be realized. Since Bai is a can opener and not an evil one, then he cannot be used by others like Cardo because of his money. Go completely astray..." Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 160： : Opening a 4-level jar for the first time Silence already knew what was going on. Bai has been making money since he no longer dies, but all he can do is accept tasks from the black market, which is troublesome and slow. at this moment. Ape Feiri sent him to find him and said that he could provide him with money and accept the appointment of Muye. The content of the appointment is to participate in the encirclement and suppression of Xiao. For Konoha, it can both increase combat power and keep the white can opener under the eyelids to watch. It can be said that it can do more than one thing, even if it will be resurrected for the trend of not cutting, it can also be tight at all times. Stare. Worthy of being Huo Ying. For the dialogue, he is too short of money now. Although there will be certain dangers to come to Muye, if you refuse, you may also face the chase of Muye. Dont talk about the fourth-level jars at that time, maybe you cant even get the money that you dont resurrect and cut again. So, he came to Konoha. Silent thought. The figure appeared so quietly in front of everyone. Apart from them, the rest of the street did not respond. "Ah, the uncle who sells jars." Naruto shouted in silence. Kakashi, Sasuke, Bai and others were involuntarily tight. "I happened to be in Konoha, and I saw you, just by the way." Silent laughed, and then looked at Bai''s body, "You have saved a lot of money in this short time." "Yes." Bai Jing said reverently. "Part of it is the support that no longer slaps the adults, and part of it is the deposit given by Lord Naruto." Add up to about 7 million points. Only enough to buy two four-level cans. "Although you say you have five tier 4 jars, if you can''t raise enough within the deadline, you can buy a few and buy a few." Silent said. That''s right, this is the purpose of his appearance. Excluding 20 million emergency funds, he only needs 4 million to buy Icarus. It happens to be white. "Can I buy one by one?" White''s eyes lit up. The four-level jars are extremely expensive. Five four-level cans are equivalent to five hundred second-level cans. If you can buy them one by one, isn''t it possible to increase the strength first? "Yes," said silently. "Your current money should be enough to buy two jars." "Yes!" Bai nodded solemnly, "Sir, I want to buy two Level 4 jars first." With the war organized by Hexiao in sight, Bai also wanted to improve his strength as much as possible. "Four-level jar..." Sasuke couldn''t help but clenched his fists. He didn''t know what to produce, and he wanted to buy it. Last time I almost died. I still heard someone shouting the name of Uchiha Itachi, and he was pulled back from the edge of death by hatred, but it means that his strength is not enough. Need to buy more jars! "Since this is--" After the silence fell. Starting from under his feet, a clicking sound came, and the four sides of the space began to show cracks like glass. And those pedestrians. Even without any awareness, through these cracks. Mirror space. Although this is not the first time I saw it, every time this kind of spatially misplaced picture makes people feel scalp numbness. "Did you think about what series of items to buy?" Silent and Yan Yue asked. "Yes! I still want to buy a series of equipment." Bai said nervously. Continue to buy equipment series, which means that after the adult is no longer slashed and resurrected, maybe it can be used. Bai really wanted to never think again. Nodded silently. With a wave of hands, two huge jars nearly half a meter high appeared in front of everyone. This is... level 4 jar! "It''s so big!" Naruto, who hadn''t even seen the tertiary jar, couldn''t help but exclaim. "The size of the jar only represents the level, and it has nothing to do with the contents." Silent smiled silently, and then gestured white, "Do not be too nervous, the jar has reached the level of the fourth level, the worst, also blue rare Level items, this is a gift given to you by senior members and an opportunity given to you by fate." The contents of these two jars are still not put in silence. To be precise. He listed ten different items, and then randomly selected two. I don''t know what Bai will do. While Bai looked at the two jars, he didn''t relax because of the silence. This is a jar that the adults would rather delay the resurrection and buy! One is equivalent to one hundred secondary jars! If you haven''t opened a powerful item, how can you not afford to slash the lord? However, no matter how nervous the mood is, the jar is still open. Bai tremblingly stretched out his hand. The rest of them looked at him nervously, not knowing what kind of powerful things could be produced in these four-level jars. There was only silence, and attention was focused on the white arm, wearing the blue Kempa bracelet. Sure enough, I still wear it... "call--" Bai Shen took a deep breath, and then suddenly opened the first jar. Yin--! With a sound like Long Yin, and a pleasant tone that seemed to go deep into the heart, a small dragon made of blue smoke flew out of the jar, and then flew around the jar. "What is this?" Naruto''s eyes widened. "This is congratulations." Silent laughed, "Congratulations on the blue rare item you opened. If it is a third-level jar, it is a big prize. Tsunato has opened so many third-level jars, and never opened it. Came out." Level 4 jars are the worst items with 600,000 trading points. Can already be classified as blue rare. For four-level jars. Only purple epic items can be called grand prizes. "What''s inside?" Sasuke cares more about what kind of power is inside the fourth-level items. White reached out his hand, crossed the blue smoke floating over the mouth of the jar, and took out the contents. That''s a gorgeous and exaggerated dagger. Twisted like lightning. Colorful colors flashed on it. "It turned out to be..." The silence was also a little surprised. "Adult, what is this?" Bai carefully held the dagger but there was no sense of strength being strengthened. I didn''t notice anything special. "Wan Fu Bing breaks the forgery." Silence explained, "It is a fake of an extreme weapon. Although it looks like a dagger, it is not a weapon, but a prop specifically for breaking the magic contract." That''s right. This dagger is a fake of Caster Medea''s treasure. The power is not reduced, but the number of times is limited. "Breaking the contract?" Bai still didn''t quite understand. Wonderful book house Dear, click inside, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that the beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 161： : Purple Epic Treasure There is no concept of magic in this world. But the things that come out of the system seem to have certain common attributes. "The ninjutsu you released can also be regarded as Chakra''s contract with the rules." Silence explained to them, "That is to say, this thing in your hands can eliminate all ninjutsu, no matter how powerful it is. As long as it is the result of Chakras use, it can be restored to before the operation. Of course, it can only be used five times as a fake." "All the ninjutsu?" Kakashi''s pupil narrowed. "In terms of the power system of your world, it''s almost everything." Silence nodded. "..." Kakashi fell into an unspeakable silence. As the most aware of ninjutsu among all the people present, he was the first and the first to react to the dreadfulness of this dagger. Nothing else. If Bai used it to break the seal of Nine Tails on Naruto''s stomach, wouldn''t it be possible to release Nine Tails immediately? That was a nightmare. There are other kinds of ninjutsu. The good words used by this dagger might destroy a Ninja village! . "It can only be used five times." Bai has some obvious disappointments. If it can be used repeatedly, it can really be called an artifact, but if it can only be used five times, it does not seem to help much for his current strength. Silence can do nothing about it. This is the characteristic of random can opening, everything depends on opportunities. Bai put this thing into the vigilance. Then, look at the last level 4 jar. Only one is left. Sweat had oozed from his white forehead, and he had felt great pressure ever since he didn''t cut the adult and died. "If, I really can feel my will." Bai reached out his hand and placed it on the last jar. "Then please give me something that can improve the combat power!" The jar was violently opened! In an instant. A hint of purple gas gathered towards the top of the jar. Gradually formed a purple dragon hovering. Hum-- A dragon chant with an indescribable sense of vicissitudes sounded in everyone''s mind, as if coming out of the endless years from ancient times. This is-- "Epic!" Silence couldn''t help showing a surprised expression. This time I was really surprised. He put two epic props in the ten items in the prize pool. The question is coming. What is the probability of having an epic prop in one of the ten items without taking them back in turn? Not high anyway. "This is the purple epic-level props?" Sasuke opened his mouth slightly, as if reminiscing the breath that had just emerged from the little dragon. "It''s so cool! That''s epic!?" In contrast, Naruto was just amazed with his face, "It''s super powerful at first glance!" "This is of course." Silence was satisfied with Naruto''s reaction. He looked at the jar with a rare expression of seriousness. "Strictly speaking, the epic level item is the level where the jar really starts to be strong, compared with it. Next, the things you got before are nothing more than petty things." "..." Everyone''s expression froze. Even Naruto. They are all people who have opened cans, and have fought with can openers, knowing that the jars are terrible. but now. The silence even said that the power they had mobilized before was nothing more than a nuisance? Epic items... What exactly is it? Bai''s body also shivered slightly, and even his face was completely flushed. It was a mixture of emotions such as excitement, nervousness, expectation, etc., and all rushed up. At last. He held out his hand, trembling, and took out the contents of the jar. It looked like a bumpy, ugly fruit. His eyes narrowed in silence. From the moment the jar was opened, he actually knew which of the two epic jars it was. Devil Fruit. It is also the most precious natural fruit among the devil fruits. "Its name is called Xuexue fruit." Silence seemed to say with some emotion, "This is really a gift of fate to you. After eating it, the devil fruit can completely change a person''s life form, and Obtain a powerful and extremely growing ability. In addition to being unable to open the limited series of jars, it is even more powerful than some transfer items." After all, the value is here. The rest of them no longer know what to say. Completely change life forms? Strong and growing? Although I don''t know what it looks like, these words are enough to express the power of this item. It seems to be reborn. Sasuke clenched his fists and gasped slightly, with huge desire in his eyes. He also wanted this kind of thing! Must I get the favor of senior members in the stage of destiny before I can qualify for the purchase of more advanced jars? "Guru." Bai couldn''t help swallowing, he already felt the hot sight around him. he knows. If this fruit is not used by itself, it will only create endless troubles if it is left behind. "I''m sorry, I''m not going to slash the lord again." Bai said silently in his heart, his eyes gradually firming, "I must eat this fruit." He didn''t hesitate anymore. Lift the fruit, in the eyes of everyone envious. Take a bite. "Woo--" Suddenly covered his mouth, Bai Cai did not squirt out the contents of the mouth. What''s this smell? It was like someone stuffed countless condiments directly into their mouths. Bai once picked up spoiled food in the garbage dump, but that taste is not worth mentioning compared to now. "It''s hard to eat." Silence seems to have been expected. "This is actually a warning. Changing life forms is not a simple thing, but it should be nothing to you." Bai swallowed hard. He squeezed out his smile. "Not to mention life changing, even if you lose your life, it''s nothing..." He took a deep breath, swallowed it, swallowed the whole fruit completely, and then covered his mouth, not allowing himself to spit out. The belly turned over the river. After a while, he gradually calmed down, but he still gasped and gasped. Silently watched him finish eating. After thinking about it for a while I still didn''t say that I just took a bite Maybe someone will produce the devil fruit in the future. "Is there any effect?" Naruto asked somewhat eagerly. Sasuke also looked at him. The silence that I said before was so powerful, it changed life forms, but now, it seems that nothing has changed. Did not become a demon. "I think......" Bai looked at his hands and seemed to feel something. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 162： : It’s strange to not win Bai began to think. It seemed that the body gradually became cold. A strange feeling surrounds the whole body. "Do you know, what is the most powerful place of this fruit in the early stage?" Silence said suddenly. "What is it..." Before he finished asking Bai''s words, he stopped. Because he saw. In front of silence, a long sword appeared. Uh--! A cold cold light crossed. In everyone''s horrified eyes, this long sword cut off the white arm directly. dropped on the floor. Completely divided into two, without the slightest harbinger. "What are you doing! Uncle Jar!" Naruto covered his head with an incredible expression and a crazy expression, and even subconsciously wanted to pick up the arm on the ground. "Don''t move!" Sasuke stopped him. Although he did not expect anything at all, he was keenly aware of the difference. "Yes, you pay attention, Naruto, there is no blood on the ground," Kakashi said. He also seemed to realize that he even took off his left eye blindfold, exposing that writing wheel eye, as if to see it more clearly. Not only did no blood flow out of the arm on the ground. Even a little bit of whitening turned into a pile of white snow. Whereas the white broken arm, the same white snowflake began to roll over, poured out, and turned into a hand again. Fair and slender, there seems to be nothing wrong. "..." The scene seemed to fall into a strange silence. This feeling. It is as if the human in front of him is no longer human, but the whole has become a snowdrift. "It seems that you have realized it." The silent explanation sounded just right, and the long sword floated beside him. "Xuexue fruit is a kind of natural fruit. As the name suggests, people who eat this fruit can transform any part of the body into a snowman, just like a normal knife cannot destroy the water flow. It is a pure physical attack. Nor can it destroy the snowman, even if it is crushed by a punch, it can be reorganized instantly." This is the passive skill of the fruit of nature. No development is needed at all. You can do it from the one that ate the fruit. Immune to physical attacks. "How come there is such a thing..." Sasuke murmured at White, his body trembling slightly, "Even if it''s an epic treasure, it''s too scary." "That''s right!" Naruto is also a little crazy, "How can it be beaten, it can be reorganized if it is broken, is it not completely invincible!" The sword in the assistant. Naruto''s own fist. It seems that at this moment, it becomes meaningless. "Otherwise, how to say it is an epic treasure." Silence just said calmly. Spending 3 million trading points to buy one item is a huge difference from buying 100 items. This is also the charm of high-end jars. However, it looked like a few people who were hit hard and even lost confidence in the road. Silence just shook his head helplessly and said: "If you lose confidence in the face of the seemingly impeccable ability that you have never seen before, your journey towards destiny is probably over." "Looks like?" Sasuke suddenly looked at the silence. After the initial shock, he also gradually reacted, and keenly discovered the meaning revealed in the silent words. He thought about it. Whispered: "If you become a snowman, even if the knife can''t be cut, but using fire escape ninjutsu should be able to cause damage." "It should be like this." Kakashi also spoke. "It was only after the silent Lord said, but pure physical attacks were useless." Compared with Sasuke and others, his acceptance of this kind of thing is higher. Because there is ninjutsu that elementalizes the body to be immune to physical attacks. That is the mysterious technique passed down from generation to generation of the ghost lampthe technique of hydration. Although immune to physical attacks, he was extremely afraid of Lei Dun''s ninjutsu. He would just be restrained by him. "Elementalization is just one of the easiest abilities that the Department of Nature uses in the early days." Silent looked at Bai. "Although it can be immune to pure physical attacks, it can still be damaged by some ninjutsu, especially fire escape. Therefore, if you want to bring out the power of Xuexue fruit, you really need to develop and practice." If it is in the world of pirates, elementalization is equivalent to invincibility for those who have not eaten the fruit of the devil and have not mastered the domineering. But here is the world of ninjas. Relying on ninjutsu, there is still a chance to cause harm. "Yes! Adult!" White''s face became serious. He can feel it himself, and there seems to be some powerful power in his body. Control of snow. Far more powerful than his previous blood success limit! "In the world where the devil fruit is located, there is a person who has eaten''frozen fruit''." Silent said in a nostalgic tone. "His strength can instantly freeze the sea water of more than ten islands. You can use it as Reference, and work hard." "More than ten islands..." Bai and Sasuke and others were shocked. From these few words. They seemed to be able to see the horror scene as if they were extinct. Wouldn''t it be possible to destroy the entire country in an instant! This Xuexue fruit eaten by Bai, in the future, can also reach this level? "But, yeah!" Naruto shouted again at this time, pointing at himself, "I can''t escape the ninjutsu, and the opened jar is also a jar of increased strength. Isn''t there no way to face the white? ." "Good." Sasuke''s expression was a bit gloomy. In his heart, Bai is still a potential enemy. But now it seems. Isn''t the kendo jar he opened up at all helpless? Plus Bai''s speed, and the rest of his abilities... It is extremely difficult to win the opponent by relying on fire escape ninjutsu. "Is there anything weird about not winning?" The silence said only faintly. "..." The expressions of Naruto and Sasuke suddenly stiffened. They did not expect that silence would say so. "Able to have the qualification to buy four-level jars and be able to open epic treasures. This is Bai''s opportunity and his capital. Why do you think that the whites that have obtained such treasures are still weaker than you?" Silent The tone is not serious, as if it is just talking about reality. Naruto and Sasuke are silentAlthough not reconciled. But reality is so cruel. It is as if Uchiha Sasuke was Uchiha from birth, and he has the opportunity to open the eye of writing. The rest of the weak people who don''t have this talent and don''t work hard. What to do if you are not reconciled. "And, your understanding of your series of jars is too shallow." Silence said again, this time looking at Sasuke, "I said to you, Kendo is the way to kill, if there is no way to cut The only reason for the broken thing is that you are too weak, not kendo." Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 163： : Icarus is at hand You are too weak. Only these three words left Sasuke speechless. "Can the sword cut off the current?" Naruto was a little incomprehensible. "General slashing has really no effect on this elemental method." The long sword beside Silence hovered in front of him. "However, every living creature has another kind of innate power-- Willpower." Hum-- The slender sword trembled slightly. Suddenly. The invisible momentum poured out from above, and everyone could not help but take a few steps backwards, and there was a tingling sensation on the skin like a knife. Sakura even wondered if her face was bleeding, but it still felt smooth as before. "Immortality, murderousness, fighting spirit..." Silence paused, and my eyes slowly looked at these people before continuing. "If you can manipulate these invisible powers, you can use your willpower, Turn into a weapon." After the words fell. The momentum on the sword began to compress slowly. This is an unspeakable feeling, obviously something invisible, but it seems that everyone can perceive what is on the sword. For Sasuke, this feeling is particularly profound. till the end. In the perception of everyone, this sword is like a dark color, even the determination is no longer leaking. -Domineering. Also from the world of pirates, it is the power to manifest willpower. "It''s like words can hurt people, and will can pass." Silence brought this sword slowly to everyone, and said to Bai, "If this sword cuts you, then you will die, and elementalization has no effect. ." "...Yes, I can feel it." Bai touched his arm, and everyone could see that on the newborn arm, goose bumps were rising one by one. Even if his arm was cut off just now, he didn''t feel any pain. But now. The sword just approached, and he felt the sting from the skin. "I get it!" Naruto clapped his palms, as if suddenly realized, "In other words, as long as you are strong enough, scaring can scare the dead." "(`_`)!!" Silence felt like a demonstration. "How is it possible!" Sakura squeezed out a few green bars on his forehead. "Fool." Sasuke stared at the sword tightly. "Tightness is not enough, the key is to manipulate this will... For me, it should be the sword, I have experienced that Power...Damn it!" The last word, he said very quietly. Jianyi! If he practiced on his own, it seemed to him something that was out of reach. In addition to heaven, Fei Xian can be accompanied by sword. The rest of the ordinary attacks cannot be done at all. Sure enough, you have to get the sword concept as soon as possible...Can you only open more jars? "I know, that''s what it means anyway, right, uncle who sells jars." Naruto immediately made the expression I wanted to say. "When you reach that level, you will know." Silent and casual smile. He put away the long sword in his hand. The mirror enchantment around it dissipates quietly. "Envy others'' good luck can''t solve any problems, you have to work hard to make money, or strive to develop new moves, so that you can open more jars, get the chance to change your destiny, and come on." Silence finally looked at Naruto and Sasuke etc. People, smiled gently, the figure disappeared silently. These people looked at each other. There are unspeakable emotions in his eyes. "I always feel that every time this adult appears, I feel like I''m dreaming." Sakura swallowed, and didn''t seem to be able to slow down. "Yes." Bai Shen nodded with emotion. In such a seemingly more than ten minutes, he seems to have become a human being no longer. But the silence came suddenly every time, and went suddenly. "Do you think..." Naruto said with some uncertainty, "Uncle seems to be in a good mood today." "So..." Sakura also thought about it. It seems to be the case. Although I smiled before, it still looks a bit scary. Today it seems a little different, and I give a lot of encouragement. ... Silence is of course in a good mood. Because, he has made enough money for Icarus. "Although my strength is not weaker than that of Icarus, it is true that an assistant is a must." Silence returned to his small room and said to himself, "The strength cannot be weak, the character must be clever, the most critical Yes, the growth and learning are stronger..." Silence is now almost the same as those of entrepreneurs. The money earned is mainly used for two parts. Enjoy for yourself, and expand the company''s scale and profitability. As more and more people buy cans, things also increase, and let alone, Naruto has to come to disturb once a day. In these days, the Japanese open the jar to the family to open things that they dont understand, and they have to run. Come to consult him, one can imagine that this situation will definitely increase in the future. It''s quite troublesome. Icarus, as a mechanical life, can store enough knowledge and information in his mind, and it is very convenient to load new functions and grow very strong. The most important thing is not to sleep yet. "Sure enough, Icarus is the first official employee of the Chamber of Commerce." The decision was made silently. Currently, there are no candidates for employment. Then it can only be bought with money. "Meow." The next Ju Ju seemed to wave her paw angrily. "You don''t count, you are at most a cute mascot." Silent glanced at the greedy cat. Then, open the system and buy directly. Suddenly. A figure appeared in the room. The long pink hair, exquisite face, and the tight body with a large piece of naked armor highlight the perfect body curve. If you are an unwilling person, you may have to look up and look up. Two rolls of paper were inserted in the nose. And the most conspicuous. Still the pair of pink wings extending from the bare back. She opened her eyes slowly. The blue eye pupils, which are like crafts, seem to be covered by hazy fog, hiding a stunning magnificence, but on the contrary, it adds a dreamlike and unreal beauty. "Sure enough..." Silently looked at Icarus in front of him and said to himself, "Animation is completely different from real people." Icarus'' pair of pupils, which seemed to have no focus, seemed to capture the silence in front of him. She opened her lips slightly. With the breath of a little mist, it sounded pleasant, but it seemed to sound just plain and straightforward. "Recognition of the Lord Start..." The chain with a collar around his neck began to extend, and at the end tied the silent palm. It slowly disappeared. It didn''t dissipate, but the iron chain that became a contract was concealed. "I am an almighty artificial angel for entertainment, alpha model Icarus. Along with the self-introduction, Icarus''s expression seemed to gradually become more vivid. She looked at the silent look with a timid expectation, and then said the last sentence. "I will satisfy all your orders, master." Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 164： : Assistant-level dealer All commands... Hearing this sentence, the feeling of silence seems to be back when I first watched the animation. That was the first time he had experienced the charm of fantasy characters. However, it turned out to be an artificial angel for entertainment. Is her memory still sealed? Silently looked at Icarus in front of him. "Master?" Icarus leaned forward again. "Excuse me, does the master have any orders? As long as it is something that can entertain the master, whatever is possible." Exquisite face, simple expression. Make her look extraordinarily loving. "There is indeed a word for the command, but before then..." Silence reached out his palm and pressed it on the head of Icarus. "I first lift your emotional and thinking restrictions, Iraq Carlos." I have to say that although it is an artificial angel, it has a warm touch and smooth skin, which is more real than a real person. There was emotion in silence. Then use the trading point directly to lift Icarus'' restrictions. In an instant. The memories of the past, everything that was sealed, including her true identity, strategic level of calculation ability, all things, all re-emerge. What she has done in the past, war, destruction... "the host......" Icarus couldn''t help but took a few steps back, and the wings behind him flapped in a panic, dropping a few pink feathers. "Remembered?" She looked at her quietly and quietly. "You, known as the queen of the sky, everything in the past." Although some distressed. However, silence is not the actor of heaven. There is not so much peaceful daily life around him. Icarus seemed to remember it completely. Her hands were clenched tightly, her head was lowered to her chest, and even the wings on her back hung down as if she had lost her strength. "Master...do you want a weapon?" Icarus asked lowly, his voice very soft, like feathers floating in the air. "No." Silent walked over, stretched out his hand, and pressed on top of Icarus'' head. "What I want is not a weapon, but an assistant. For me, force is just a tool to protect myself, but it does not let me Get what I want." After all, the money obtained by force is not recognized by the system. Want to get everything he wants. You can only rely on what you want. "assistant?" Icarus raised his head and looked at his new owner, his eyes seemed to be flowing with bright light. "I know." Silent stretched out another hand, straightened her loose hair, and then took her face, looked at her beautiful eyes, and said softly: "You are gentle, war, killing, destroying... These are painful for you, so you close your memories, close your emotions, and want to be an angel for entertainment, but-that is also not the real you." Wanting to be an angel for entertainment is a self-deception. Everything about Icarus, except for the tenderness that was born independently, was built for war. She is the queen. Is the most powerful master in the sky. Since silence bought her, and since she became her master, then naturally it is her responsibility to shoulder her future. Gentle, and powerful. There has never been an inevitable conflict. And Icarus stared blankly at his new owner. The artificial angel was born to obey orders, but the master in front of her gave her a strange feeling, the temperature of the palm on her face, the gentle eyes, the gentle words... "Command... Master, give Icarus an order." A nearly murmured voice came from her thin lips, and her fingers seemed to be intertwined with some uneasiness. Only commands. Only to make her feel at ease. "Order." Silent thought for a while, laughing, "Then, first familiarize yourself with your future tasks." With that said, his eyes seemed to flash through countless data streams. The information was transformed into data through the system and transmitted to Icarus''s mind. "Understood?" asked in silence. "Understood." Icarus nodded, and the uneasiness in his eyes seemed to dissipate a lot, but the ensuing was a little nervous, "Master, I have not executed such an order... ." "It''s okay, you''re an omnipotent angel." Silent laughed, rubbing the top of her head again. "I have transmitted to you everything I should do on various occasions, but it is very detailed." This is the advantage of mechanical life. When faced with a new job, you only need to transfer the corresponding information to learn quickly. "......Yes." Icarus felt the comfort of his head, the wings on his back, and even lifted up involuntarily. It looks as if there is motivation. "Right." Silence seemed to suddenly think of something, and looked at Icarus. "I remember, I bought your master card, too." "Yes." Icarus took out a card that seemed to be shining brightly. It is said that the universal card can fulfill any wish. But in fact, it is just a transmission device, with certain low-level fantasy and modern functions. For example, you can let your clothes flap and fly away. "The merged purchase is only a card, but it does not include the magical props made by the Sinapus." Silence took the card in the hand, with some regrets, "So it is far from the omnipotent effect, but I will see if it can It can''t be modified, um, it''s done. Silently passed the card back. Now, this card can send the application to the silent system directly. It also adds a remote fixed-point transmission effect. It is equivalent to say. With the permission of silence, Icarus can get the corresponding jar directly from the system through the card at any place, and then send it to the corresponding place to complete the transaction. In this way, Icarus can even if the silence is not there. Complete the transaction independently. Combined with the self-sufficient procedure for generating jars. An assistant-level dealer appearedI will connect the communication request of the old customer to you. "Silence seemed to have been able to see his happy life of salted fish. He stretched out his hand and rubbed the soft pink hair of Icarus. He smiled and said, "You have to work hard, study hard, and strive to get earlier." Being able to obtain new customers independently, I will send you a big red envelope when the time comes. " "Red envelope?" Icarus tilted his small head, and his big, cute eyes looked at the silence in confusion. "It can be used to buy anything you like." Silent laughed. "Even if it is not there, it will be there in the future." "What I like..." Icarus is still a little confused. However, she firmly remembered every word the master said while touching her head. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 165： : Ill debut Just when Shen Mo was talking about red envelopes. Fei Ju suddenly jumped on the table, shaking her tail in silence. "Meow meow." She also wants red envelopes. Then you can buy a lot of dried fish. "You, wait until when you can be a humanoid figure again." Silent said angrily, "Can''t even say anything." "Meow--" Feiju''s entire cat languished, lying on the table, super boring. Icarus looked at her billowing body like a little hairball, suddenly stretched out his hand, learning to be silent, stroking gently on the head of Fei Ju. Fei Ju turned her head and glanced at her. There was no sound, but eyes narrowed for enjoyment. It''s quite comfortable. Icarus'' expression was very focused. "You really like round things." Silent laughed. "Meow--!?" Fei Ju raised her ears at once, and annoyedly patted Icarus'' palm with her paws. She didn''t go round. Jumping vigorously into his little bed, he gnawed his secret dried fish. Icarus was not angry, just a little bit lost. "Okay." The silence suddenly looked at the door. "It seems that something interesting happened." When the members are closer to each other, he can still sense it. For example now. The few people in the seventh class, except Kakashi, were still together. But on the other side. Ningxiang Ningci. How many people did you encounter? Silent blinked and took Icarus'' palm, "Go, just to introduce you to a few customers." He put away the door without a room, picked up Fei Ju, and his figure disappeared into the distance in an instant. This time, it was a small alley without people. Surprisingly, there are three waves of people here. Ning Ji alone. Sasuke, Naruto, Sakura. And...I love Luo three people! How did this scene happen? Silence and Icarus stood invisible on the tree beside him, and already took out a packet of potato chips in his hand and handed it to Icarus. "Excuse me, master, what are you doing?" Icarus took the potato chips and took out a small one, which I didn''t understand. "Look at the play." Silently thought, and then glanced at her, it seemed to respond, and corrected, "observe the customer''s after-sales situation and explore opportunities to develop new customers." "Oh." Icarus responded, not knowing if she understood it, and then sat next to the silence, learning what he looked like, and put a potato chip in his mouth. His eyes widened slightly. This taste... "It''s delicious." Silently said with a smile, "There are still many things to enjoy." "Enjoy..." Icarus seemed to understand what it was. He held a small piece in his hand and carefully sent it to his silent mouth. "Do you want to enjoy it?" "Ah." Silence for a moment, then suddenly. Icarus hasn''t given up the idea of ??being entertaining. But he still opened his mouth to eat, this feeling is still good. Icarus narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled, because she seemed to have done something for the owner to enjoy. And now. The people below did not realize the arrival of silence. Sasuke looked at the few people in front of him, palms pressed against his chest, and his eyes were placed on Ning Ci''s body. The badge on the chest was slightly warm. This is to tell him. The person in front of him, who is about his age, is a can opener! And, this eye... "The people of the Japanese family?" Sasuke Shen Sheng said. "Yes." Nissuke Ningji looked at Sasuke. "Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto, I''m here for you." Ningxiang Ningji came here deliberately. He looked at white. The badge also placed on the chest shows that this person is also a can opener, but he has never seen it, and it seems that he is not a person in the village. On the other side, I love Ronaldo, who seems to have no idea of ??leaving, but looks at the several people in front of them. From the perspective of age and amount of care, these people seem to be the endurance of Konoha. "Come to me?" Naruto seemed to be inexplicably happy with his hands behind his head. "Are you looking for me?" For Naruto, basically no strangers of the same age come to him to find him. Sasuke also looked at Ning Ci, with an inquiry in his eyes. "You should know that the China-Ninja exam is about to start." Ningci glanced at the other three of my Ai Luo. "The three should be candidates from the village of Shayin Ninja." "Huh." Sasuke also glanced at the three of my love Luo, his mouth slightly raised, and he hummed softly, "I am not interested in this kind of child''s examination." They just heard Kakashi say about the China-Ninja exam. But did not want to participate. With his current strength, what is the point of facing some forbearance? "Hey." Kanjiro seemed to be irritated by Sasuke''s eyes, and walked forward a few steps, "Kiye''s Ninja, are they all so arrogant? Say what a child''s exam is...ridiculous! " "Oh." Sasuke chuckled lightly. However, he didn''t say anything, and didn''t even look at the three people I love Luo. For ordinary patience that is not a can opener. He has no interest. Only the one in front, the can opener of the Japanese family! It is worth taking him seriously. "You''re right." Ningxiang Ningji nodded in agreement. "This level of examination really doesn''t make any sense to you and me, but-if I am wrong, your companion , Different from us." Ningxiang Ningci refers to Sakura. Sakura couldn''t help but take a few steps back. Bow your head. She is completely different from Sasuke and even Naruto. "Kinaba''s ninjas are all in groups of three, as is the Sino-Ninja exam. I must sign up together. I also have my own companion." Ning Ci narrowed his eyes. "So, I will participate, and... I hope you will also participate, thats why I came to you." "Oh?" Sasuke seemed to understand. "Otherwise, this game is really boring." Ning Ci said in a calm language. "Now in this situation, only you can qualify for the written test with me." In fact, Ning Ci couldn''t find his opponent. His current strength. So he can only practice with his teacher Kai. But after knowing the stage of destiny, he understood that the main enemy he would face in the future was afraid of being the same can opener. "That''s right." Naruto nodded sideways and smiled. Super smug look. But when he went to bed every night, he sold Chakra once, but he almost recovered after he felt it. "It''s really maddening!" Kanjiro''s face was completely darkened, and he walked over step by step. "Is it true that Konoha''s Ninja is narcissistic? My goose bumps are all up, I''m so mad But I hate you kind of self-righteous little ones." Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 166： : Sasuke finally won Not to mention Kanjiro, even Teju and Ai Luo from the side looked a little gloomy. In front of these Konoha Ninja. It seems that they are not taken seriously at all. "What they said is true." Sakura embraced his arm, raised his eyes and looked at Kanjiro who came over. He seemed to feel the same sympathy, whispering. "They are so powerful that they can no longer be viewed with common sense." "Are you stupid one by one?" Kanjiro was so angry that he even laughed out loud. It''s just some little ghosts who look younger than him. But he put on a super powerful look. Don''t talk about him. I, Luo, who didn''t want to make trouble very much at this time, was completely alone. It seems that tacitly, Kanjiro gave them a little color. "Don''t you understand?" Sasuke glanced at Kanjiro and held out his hand, clenching the hilt behind him. Take a step forward. Uh-- The figure disappeared directly. "It''s quick--!" Teju couldn''t help but exclaimed. This speed is simply invisible! "where is it?" Kanjiro looked around ugly. "Behind!" I Luo Luo snorted. Kanjiro just wanted to turn around, his body was already stiff. Because a long sword with a scabbard was stuck on his neck from behind. "I''m not looking down on you." Sasuke''s icy voice came from behind him, "Just telling a fact, your strength does not even qualify me for the sword." "Sasuke is so handsome!" Sakura holding her face, staring at Little Star in her eyes. She found that since Sasuke bought the pots of the Kendo series, she seemed to become more and more handsome. "Damn." Naruto pursed his lips. "Sasuke, this guy likes to grab my limelight." Ning Ci over there also narrowed his eyes slightly. Although did not open his eyes. But with his current five senses, he can still see Sasuke''s movements, which seems to be a quite mysterious pace, which can make people have a confused perspective. I don''t know, what series of cans Usaka Sasuke opened and how many have been opened. And Kanjiro''s face was resisted, his expression even more ugly. However, a smile suddenly appeared, "Don''t say anything! You are just a little faster." Click and click. From Kanjuro''s body, there was a constant clicking sound. His body, strangely came a big turn of more than 180, from the middle of the body, stretched out four twisted bamboo poles, directly tied Sasuke''s body completely **** tightly. "Wow, what''s going on?" Naruto opened his eyes wide. Ning Ci raised his eyebrows, and seemed to have some unexpected thoughts. "Kan Kuroro." Temari smirked with his hands on his hips, "I have already changed it?" "This is in other people''s villages, so be careful." Kanjiro''s voice sounded from the thing in his hand that was tied by a bandage. Bandage agitated. Then, after a round of unraveling, the one who jumped out of it turned out to be another Kanjiro! "It turned out to be so." Ning Ci already understood. "This is the puppet technique in the village of Sandy Forbearance. Actually, I exchanged myself with the puppet. The ordinary people mistakenly think that the real person is actually a puppet, but, This kind of move is useless for white eyes." Not just white-eyed. If Sasuke had just opened the wheel of writing, he could easily see it. "Humph, less talk." Kanjiro moved his finger and locked Sasuke''s bamboo pole, pressing it a little, making a creaking sound. There was a smug look on his face, as well as a cheerful. "Although your speed is indeed good, Muye didn''t teach you to be a ninja, but you have to use your brain. Now, your speed has no effect at all!" This wooden leaf kid talks like that. Now he was caught. Life and death are in his hands. Although it takes advantage of a little trick, but if you win, you win! "Sasuke-kun..." Sakura grabbed Naruto anxiously. "Sasuke''s injury is not completely cured yet. Naruto, please go and save him." "Cut, that guy doesn''t need me to save it." Naruto seemed even more upset, his lips pouting. Sasuke''s injury was indeed not completely good, but it was almost okay. and...... After that battle, the atmosphere between these two people was a little weird. It seems that the relationship is very good, but it seems very difficult to deal with. "Huh." Kanjiro sucked his mouth, with a playful smile on his face, "You should be a companion in a small group, the original relationship that Konoha has been bragging about is like this. Hey, don''t admit defeat. ...But it will be miserable." The puppet''s binding continues to tighten. In Kanjiro''s eyes, he already carried a trace of peril. This person''s speed is indeed great, since this is-- Then seriously hurt him here! He can''t take the Zhongren test! And at this time. Sasuke raised his head and looked at Kanjiro, whose handsome face was still smiling coldly: "Having talked nonsense for a long time, I thought, what other means can you come up with, and as a result, only this dull little clever... really disappointed me." Sasuke is really disappointed. Hearing the puppet technique, he was still wondering if there would be any powerful and unexpected means. The result is just bundling. really. Ordinary Xi Ni has no meaning in front of him. "At this point, I''m still talking!" Kanjiro''s face turned black, "Then don''t blame me!" Among his puppets, he still has a knife! Teju twisted the opening slightly. It seemed that he didn''t want to see Sasuke''s handsome man splashing blood. "Boring trick." Sasuke sneered and took a deep breath, still holding the palm of the sword hilt, violently. Uh--! Several flashes of cold light flashed by, and the puppet of Kanjiro was torn apart in his incredible expression. Was cut off. The Qingfeng sword in Zuo''s assistant has been repaired with the rare ore in those jars. The silence I was watching couldn''t help but feel some emotion. Not easy. This is Sasuke''s first win after opening the jar. "Look Naruto also turned his head and said to Sakura, "I said, there is nothing to worry about in this case. " Then he realized that Sakura had already stared at the eyes, and he didn''t know what he was talking about. Suddenly again. However, the most uncomfortable scene was Kanjuro. He snapped and knelt on the ground. Looking at the wreckage of the place in front of me. His puppet... even shattered. For the puppet master, the puppet is the most trustworthy and the most powerful partner, how could it be broken so easily! Wonderful book house Dear, click inside, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that the beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 167： : This is Konoha Ninja I love Luo''s expression, also became very cautious. He was able to cut off the puppet of Kanjiro. Is it because of that sword? I love Luo looked at Zuo assistant Zhong Lijian, although it seems to be a sword, but he still rejected himself. From a short shot, this man''s speed and strength of wielding the sword are extremely powerful. Even far exceeds the level of Zhongren. I love Luo glanced at Kanjiro, who was still blank on the ground, frowned, and said: "Stand up, when will you shame the village." Although the tone was plain, Kanjiro''s body trembled slightly. Although he felt distressed about his puppet, he stood up quickly. "I, I love Luo." Kanjiro looked at my love Luo, sweating on his forehead, "Listen, listen to me explain, no puppet..." "Shut up!" I Luo Luo snorted. The tone didn''t look like a companion at all. Even with a vague intention to kill. Kanjiro''s body shivered again, even lowering his head, and really dared not say a word. "I love Luo..." There was also cold sweat on Temari''s forehead. Sasuke''s eyebrows also frowned slightly. As a companion, the two men were a bit overwhelmed by this man named I''ll love. He took a deep look at I Lo, and then shook his head, as if not interested, but turned his head to look at Ningxiang Ningci. Suddenly raised the sword in his hand. "Sino-Ninja Exam, we will take it." Sasuke looked at Nisshin Ningji''s eyes, and it seemed that there was a fighting intention, "However, I am curious about your current strength." After the words fell, he took a step forward, and his figure came to Ning Ci in the blink of an eye. In this way, he held the sword in both hands and slashed up from top to bottom. Qing Fengjian even made a piercing tinnitus. Boom! The dull impact sounded loudly. Accompanied by a tumult of waves. Ningci even used his hands to grip Sasuke''s long sword! "What kind of monster is this?" Temu clenched his fists, looking at the cracked floor tiles under the two''s feet in shock, murmured. Are they really forbearing? Is it really their peers? Or. This is the strength of Konoha Ninja? Kanjiro couldn''t help but stepped back, the sweat on his forehead couldn''t stop. If this sword is aimed at him, I am afraid he has been cut in half now. Neither of these two uses ninja, even using ninjutsu. The physical technique alone is already so powerful. "This level of temptation is not necessary." Rixiang Ningci said flatly, and then suddenly opened his eyes. Blind eyes! Near his eyes, blue muscles burst, observing Sasuke in front of him, and seemed to want to find energy in his body that was different from Chakra. "you are right." Sasuke''s hand holding the sword twisted, and when Ningci loosened, his figure stepped back a few steps in a flash. In his eyes, it was already scarlet. Write the eye! He also wanted to observe what series of jars the other party opened. The momentum of both people seemed to start to condense, and the fighting was gradually heated up. "White eyes...write chakra eyes." Temu looked at the eyes of these two people and swallowed. "They come from the two strongest blood-fed families in Muye!" Only then did she react. Ningci just called this black-haired boy to help Uchiha Sasuke. So, he is the orphaned boy of the Uchiha clan? "Blood succession limit, is it really strong to this point?" Kanjiro felt the collision of the breath between the two. The expression covered with make-up was a little pale. "It''s terrible. This kind of momentum is simply. Its like its more terrible than tolerance." "It''s not like...they just have this kind of power." I love Luo''s expression, I don''t know where to start, it becomes solidified. He felt the pressure. But why... At this age, this unreasonable force. It''s like a monster. the most important is-- Why do these two people have such monster-like power, but they are not feared and hated like monsters! I love Luo did not even see the same loneliness in his eyes as he did. People in this village. Won''t you be afraid? Eating the silence of potato chips above, I heard the voice of Ai Luo, and understood in my heart that this future fifth-generation wind shadow is still thinking that only fighting for himself can be truly powerful, the meaning of his existence, Just to kill others. "What kind of series is suitable for him..." Silently whispered, he suddenly thought of something and threw three property detectors to the three of them. As a result... he turned a little black. This is no better than Sakura. No matter how you say it is also a child of the four generations of Naruto, how can it be so poor. Yes, now playing, there is no money to make. He sighed in silence, then ate potato chips and looked at the crowd in front of him, as if thinking about something. And this time. "Hey." Naruto seemed to react suddenly, and said, "You two, wouldn''t you want to fight here, it would break a lot of things, and you will definitely have to lose a lot of money by then." Lose money...? Hearing these two words, both Ning Ci and Sasuke''s face changed a lot. Even the breath started to weaken. One family is destroyed, and the other has left the family now. Both of them are poor ghosts. "Hey." Sasuke seemed to think of something, and said in a loud voice, "We should have a better place for fighting." "You mean...stage?" Ning Ci also thought of it. "That''s right." Sasuke thought of the fourth-level jar that had just been opened, and his heart was suddenly hot. "You open it." Opening a stage will not only enable you to fight freely, but may also be favored by senior members. "Why I opened it." Ning Ci obviously had some emotion, but raised his chin. "Let''s open it." "Huh, anyway, whoever opens, in the end, the losing side pays." Sasuke coldly snorted, "It was you who came to me, shouldn''t it be you who opened?" "Hehe." Ningci chuckled softly. "It was obviously your proposal to open the stage, so you should naturally open it." "..." "..." Neither of them spoke again. And I love a few people who are all confused. "What are they talking about?" Teju asked I don''t know. "Kan Jiuro" shook his head. "It should be some kind of confidential term. " "So that''s because we are here?" Temari''s expression gloomed. Not only is the power terrifying, but even the dialogue is so careful, this is Muye. The silence that was watching from above was speechless. because. These two people have already lost money to open the stage of fate. By no means, no one would say this fact. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 168： : Objectives of Phase 2 After a long silence, Ning Ci and Sasuke seem to have realized what they are. Looking at each other''s eyes, there was a little bit of sympathy. "If you don''t open it, then I will open it." Naruto suddenly said. "You have so much?" Sasuke opened his eyes and looked at Naruto. "Of course at that time, after all, I would sell it once a day." Naruto proudly said, "But I always have the habit of saving money, maybe I will use it anytime." His daily Chakra can sell almost 120,000 points. So here, the one with the most money is Naruto. "Damn." Sasuke remembered Naruto''s incredible amount of Chakra, and was only envious. Not even Ning Ci thought of it. Originally Naruto was also a member, Ning Ci was a little surprised, and now it seems that Naruto still has extra money. Isn''t it... Ming Talent is the one who opened the most jars? Ning Ci looked at Naruto''s gaze and couldn''t help getting serious. For the can opener, even if it seems to be discarded, as long as there are enough cans, it cannot be taken lightly. After all, the kind of jar that can completely change a person''s fate. "Forget it." Sasuke seems to have no fighting spirit. He shook his head and said, "Since we are all planning to take the China-Ninja exam, the battle at this time is meaningless. Everything will wait until that time." "Good." Ning Ci also nodded cautiously. He suddenly realized that the other party was several people. Fighting like this, in the end, he loses and is more likely to have to pay the opening fee of the stage of destiny. However, he has no money. Reaching a consensus on this matter, Ning Ci decisively resigned and turned directly away. The same is true for Sasuke and others. From beginning to end, there is no one, then look at me Ai Luo. Ignore it completely. "I love Luo..." Temari looked nervously and worriedly at my love Luo, his palms were squeezed into fists, trembling slightly, his eyes covered with dark circles were extremely terrible, all this showed that I love Luo is in great anger. "Really...great!" I love Luo''s mouth deep into the cheek, showing a crazy smile, "There are more people can kill, if you kill those people, you must Can prove the significance of my existence, must..." There was fear in Temari and Kanjuro. But they lowered their heads. I dare not show this fear at all. Silence frowned slightly. Therefore, if you are a staunch darkist, then nothing is said, it is right to go to the black all the way, and he can also arrange the corresponding force. But don''t be washed. The current darkness is just a manifestation of confusion. If you go in this direction, it will be very pitiful. The key is that you cant go far. Sigh silently. Watching Iero leave, he ended up with no choice. "Master?" Icarus looked strangely silent. Isn''t it to introduce the old customer to her, so as to start the next work? "I suddenly realized a problem." Silence turned her head, "Your clothes are about to be changed." "clothes......" Icarus looked down at himself, a little dazed. "Go back first." Silent laughed. He originally planned to introduce Icarus to Sasuke and others, but after seeing Iro, he suddenly thought of another problem. Ninjas are talented, but not necessarily rich. In fact, when Ningxiang Ningji was silent, he had already begun to realize this problem. If it were not for him to intervene. No matter how many times it is not possible to buy jars from Ningci, there is a high probability that it will be Hirokazu, and no matter how bad it is, those Yokohama families will endure. They should each have the economic strength to become a member. But this is the case. Ningci''s talented and capable high-quality players might lose their future because they had no money at the beginning. on the other hand. Too much use of money for trading. The world''s economic system will also collapse. Silence felt that he should think carefully. Future policy. He took Icarus to his room. Sitting on office work. Took out the notebook. "aims." Silence first wrote such a word. Then start thinking. "People''s goal is to change with the possibility of growth, status, environment, etc." Silent murmured to himself. Before crossing silently. The possible goal he can imagine is to be able to start a game company of his own and design games that can be loved by others. This is his life value. When he first crossed, his goal became to let himself survive comfortably, and the means to achieve his goal was to make money by selling jars through the system. but-- By now, when the first goal was basically achieved, he began to have the second stage goal. This goal was gradually born and shaped in the process of the omnipotent and omnipotent chamber of commerce being known to more and more people and believing its existence. He wants to build a real chamber of commerce! "A real chamber of commerce that connects the heavens and the world." Silence added her lips, and she was a little excited. "Since the world of Naruto exists, the rest of the world may exist as well. Selling jars to those worlds is comparable. Game companies are much more exciting." and so. Silently write down: "Goal: establish a chamber of commerce." Think about it. Write again: "Means of realization: making money." In this way, the problem is back to making money. There was a whisper of silence. Write again: "Core means of making money: selling jars." Selling jars is a pretty good plan. In the case of a system limited trading range, selling jars can make the most money from others. Therefore, as the core of making money, this must be adhered to. So the question now is. How to expand the object of the transaction, and how to obtain more resources for high-quality players. even though. The development of a new series of tricks combining the strength of different worlds and ninjutsu is the main advantage for high-quality players to stand out in the later period. However, it must be opened first. For example, I love Luo. He is talented and has no money. Rixiang Ningci has an uncle who feels guilty about him. I only have one dad who wants to kill him. "Icarus, come and help me rub my shoulders." Silently commanded my sister Angel and then whispered, "Now, the customer''s opening power is not lacking, just have to find a way , While expanding customers, it can not only destroy the worlds economy, but also be able to select potential high-play games." It is equivalent to say. The most perfect method should allow customers to form a virtuous circle among the three of making money, opening cans and becoming stronger. obviously. The biggest problem now is to make money in the first stage! Silence suddenly thought of something. He opened the system and searched for: The door of the world. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 169： : Decided to go to Shayinren Village If it is a game, the money of the local tyrants must of course be earned, but the main benefit is the benefits provided by the majority of ordinary players. Silence thought about the universal means by which ordinary ninjas can make money. But think about it. Except for Naruto''s kind of selling chakras, and some high-play development of new ninjutsu, most of the things ninjas can do, only combat. Ninja, in this world''s definition, is the army of various countries. Not to mention the ninja villages of all countries, even if they are wandering ninjas who are not bound by the village, they can only earn rewards through assassinations, wars and other means. The most typical representative is Jiaodu. Having that kind of power and being obsessed with money to that point, you still have to earnestly be a bounty hunter to make money. Therefore, to solve this problem, the core lies in the construction of a means of fighting to create value. As a game planner, Silence first thought of the idea. PVE. That is to copy the copy. "In the system, all items can be traded, including but not limited to the soul and body. In this case, there should be a lot of worlds where there are endless little monsters to fight." Silence is also full of excitement. Within the system, there are roughly three types of commodities that travel to the rest of the fantasy world. What can be introduced consciously is information traversal. The one that can be traversed alone is the symbol of crossing. A world that can be opened permanently for anyone to traverse is the gate of the world. Prices are increasing sequentially. If you want to turn on the PVE function, then naturally you can choose the last door of the world. The silence has not been read. Because it is expensive. Before a rough scan, the worst unit is also 100 million, which is meaningless for the silence that Icarus can''t afford. But now, he has to look carefully. "A world gate of a junior apocalyptic world, all get 400 million trading points?" The old blood of silence almost spouted out. 400 million trading points! Almost five Icarus, that can completely destroy a world. Don''t think that silence is no shortage of trading points now. As the player continues to strengthen, his strength must also be enhanced, even the strength of assistants, and the strength of pets. This is not a low expenditure. "Yes, there is a long road." The silence was sad, but he still showed his energy. If you want to expand your business and expand your income, you always have to invest. His profits are enough. Icarus cleverly rubbed his shoulders in silence. Regarding the 178 techniques of pressing and rubbing, silence had already been transmitted to her, so he was very comfortable at this moment. Attention is also more focused. "Kuye, there are not many new customers anymore." Silently said to himself. Now the main ninja in Konoha has already known about his existence, but he hasn''t officially started to buy jars. on the other hand. It seems that the ape flying sun cut is not ready to let all ninjas start buying jars. This situation. The benefits are really limited. "You have to force him again." Silence seemed to think of something, his mouth wide open. This China-Ninja exam seems to be a good opportunity. Silent directly bought a customized search service. Search objects-the fourth generation of Fengfengyingsha According to the original plot, he tried to join Da She Wan to attack Muye, but was assassinated by Da She Wan on the way and died in the wilderness. But now. Da She Wan is lying in the coffin. Silence can be regarded as an indirect saving of his life. At the moment, the search service revealed that Luo Sha is still in Shayin Village, and it seems that he has not started yet. "Come on, Icarus." Silently grabbed Icarus''s palm, stood up, and laughed, "I''ll take you to develop new customers, but you have to learn." "Explore...new customers?" Icarus looked at the palm he was holding and nodded vigorously. Icarus, who has been conveyed relevant information, knows that this is important work. If it can be done independently. That shows that she has met the requirements of the owner. but...... What should I do to open up new customers? "Just watch it first." Silently looking at Icarus''s cute look, he couldn''t help reaching out and touching her head. For the rest of the work, just follow the information. But it is not so easy to develop new customers. "However, I have to change your clothes." Silence suddenly thought of this. When he came back, he was busy thinking, almost forgetting the most important things. Look up and down under Icarus. The figure is very good, and there is a very beautiful face. In this case. Silently snapped a snap finger. The tight armor of Icarus changed in vain. "Well, it was perfect." The silence lighted up. If the white headband on pink hair can highlight the cuteness of Icarus'' face, then the whole black and white dress completely set off her dreamy temperament, just like the nobleness of an empress, like a pure girl All of her beauty is concentrated on her alone. That''s right, silence changed her into a delicate maid costume. Icarus looked down at his new clothes. It seems that some are not used to it, slowly picking up the skirt of the lace dress. "Stop." Silence hurriedly called to stop Icarus''s movement, his face full of helplessness. He has realized that Icarus''s too perfect shape, unless he is covering his face and hiding his whole body in a thick long skirt, otherwise, no matter what he wears, the mens eyes cant be seen from her. Moved away. However, this is not bad. "That''s it." Silent laughed, "Beautiful female companions, to a certain extent, can also bring out the extraordinary man, but just be a little reserved." "reserved?" Icarus searched her database and seemed to understand. "Okay, put your wings away first, let''s go." Silent said with a smile. "Meow." Fei Ju jumped over silent shoulder. Two people, a cat''s figure disappeared instantly. When it reappeared, the eyes were already full of yellow sand. UU reading The country of wind is located in the desert. "The relationship between Shayin Ninja Village and its country of wind does not seem to be very good." Silent eyes seemed to pass through the sky of yellow sand and saw the Ninja Village hidden behind it. He remembered that the country of Wind has been cutting down the funding of the Shayinren Village. The combat power of the village of Shayin Ninja continued to decrease. Even the fourth-generation Fengying Luosha often used his blood to control the boundary and magnetic escape gold to find gold from the ground, which barely maintained the village''s funds. The reason why he wants to start against his own alliance village, Muye, is also because of the fear of weakening himself and the continuous strengthening of Muye. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 170： : Changing the fate of the village "Icarus, for new customers, we must first understand the inner pursuit of the customer, or that he thinks he exists in the world." Silence took the pace and said, "A life, as long as it exists in In the world, there must be meaning in it." Thinking of the power, an invisible barrier is formed, which will resist the gusty wind and gravel blowing on the outside. It seemed as if the gravel had automatically avoided them. "The meaning of existence?" Icarus'' beautiful eyes seemed to be clear, her sweet voice drifted to the silent ear with the wind. "The meaning of Icarus'' existence is to obey the master''s order, which is why the angel-shaped robot was created." Her tone was very light, very plain, but she seemed to have an inexplicable confusion. do not know why. Looking at the sky of yellow sand, listening to the sound of Icarus. Suddenly there was a feeling of silence, playing the mechanical era game. The same dead world, the same machine that is constantly fighting in the midst of confusion. "For you before, that may be the case." Silently looking at the city that had gradually appeared in sight, his back turned to Icarus, and said softly, "But, I bought you, I didn''t want it A machine that will only obey orders, I sincerely look forward to what charm your beautiful soul will burst out with." "My... beautiful soul?" Icarus stared blankly at the silent back. "Yes." Silence turned her head and gave her a big smile. "You are my companion. I hope you can be happy and grow up beside me, not just follow my orders." "......." Icarus looked at the silent smile, and suddenly walked forward a few steps, walked in front of him, and seemed to ask a little nervously: "Then... will the master be happy with Icarus?" "Of course." The silent thumbs up. "I''m so happy." "..." Icarus didn''t speak anymore, but in the face of a silent smile, she seemed to have shed light in her beautiful eyes. She has an emotional module. But in the past memories, all she felt was sadness, pain, and loneliness. And now... Icarus reached out his palm and pressed it against his chest. Is this the feeling of happiness? Her face seemed involuntarily, with a shallow smile. Silence also smiled happily. Although the object is a simple and cute robot angel, but when you pick it up, you also have a different feeling. Especially seeing a beautiful smile. Moreover, he is telling the truth. Since you bought someone back, you have to give someone a life that is no worse than your original fate. I always feel that life seems to be more interesting. Silently with a happy mood, he looked away into the distance. And at this time. Not far away, the village of Shayin Ninja, the sentinel ninja, also found the two people, a cat, who came over step by step from the yellow sand in the sky. "Who is that?" "I don''t know, but... Did the sand in front of them all avoid it?" "It really seems to be!" For people who have been in the desert for a long time, they can see the silence of the two people at a glance, which is abnormal at this time. All the screaming gravel will automatically avoid when they meet them. From a distance. It''s like a vacuum zone walking in the sand sea. Not to mention, the two people were dressed very neatly, and although the pace seemed to be strolling in the court, the speed was strangely very fast, almost blinking, and they found that the two people were much closer at once. "Alert! Alert!" The guard in charge shouted immediately. Suddenly, the ninjas on the wall were busy, and giant bows with explosive spells were pushed up, and more and more ninjas gathered. in this world. But there is no village, and it will relax its vigilance because there are only two people in front. And wait until the two are getting closer. The sense of confusion is more intense. Its not like clothes that can walk in the desert. Its so beautiful that it doesnt look like a real woman. It doesnt even have footprints. It seems that these two people are like being in another time and space. Even when each step is taken, It seems that a distance of more than ten meters has been crossed in one step, but it is not instantaneous and looks indescribably strange. It makes people numb. "Hello--!" The person in charge of the guard spread his voice far away, "This is Shayin Village, who are you!?" The silence did not stop. In the last step, he seemed to twist the space under his feet together, and apparently did not dissipate and disappear again, but he had crossed a few tens of meters and came directly to the many guarding ninjas. That''s right, right in front. The two of them stood in the void in this way. The wind and sand were blowing, and even the clothes corner and hair did not shake at all. It''s like stepping on an invisible ground. Numerous ninjas looked at the scepter in their hands, and there was a gentle smile in the corner of their mouths, but each one was tense, suppressing the panic in his heart. Because that scene is really weird. Even in the ninja world, it is beyond the cognition of most ninjas. "Two people, who are you?" The leader is also very nervous, even slowing down as much as possible with his tone, but he still remembers his duties. Silence heard the question and laughed lightly. "We are traveling merchants." His gentle voice appeared as if he were talking in everyone''s ears. Looking at the silence with a gentle smile, I looked again at the unbelievably beautiful, seemingly well-behaved Icarus. Traveling businessman? The headed ninja rolled his throat involuntarily. He couldn''t see through these two people at all, and never heard any information about these two people, but this was obviously not normal. Just the kind of means. Coupled with the stunning beauty of this woman in a maid costume that is unforgettable at a glance, it is impossible to be obscured. But now, he can only bite the bullet and continue to ask aloud: "What purpose do you come to Shayin Village?" "You don''t need to be afraid" There was a smile on Silent''s face, and his eyes swept over these people one by one. Everyone he saw couldn''t help but sink into the deep black eyes. Then they all heard the sound in their ears. "I''m here for a deal, that can fulfill your desire and change the fate of your village... a deal." This time. Silence no longer covered his body. Nor did it only appear in front of certain people. It was as if the object of his transaction was the entire village. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 171： : Luo Sha wants to try "Change... the fate of the village?" The headed ninja did not seem to be jokingly silent at this point. What felt even more bizarre was that his heart actually believed involuntarily. It''s as if the man''s words in front of him have some strange convincing power. But is this possible? An unspeakable feeling came up from the heart. "Quick.. Quickly inform Master Fengying!" he said suddenly to the other person. "Yes!" The ninja gave a shock, turned his head and ran towards the village. "Please wait a while for the two of you." Since I don''t know what to do, I can only inform Master Fengying. Without permission, he could not put these two unusual people into the village at first sight. Silence doesn''t care. He just stretched out his hand, rubbing his shoulders lightly and curling up, clinging to his neck. In addition to eating snacks most of the time, Yu Ju is very sticky, either lying on his shoulders or sitting on his legs, like to use his small head to arch around his body. Seeing such a scene. The headed ninja also breathed a sigh of relief, at least for now it seems that the other party has no intention of causing conflict. And just for a while. With a little yellow sand, a person''s figure appeared on the wall. Black combat uniform, short brown hair, and gloomy look. It is the fourth generation Fengying-Luo Sha. "Master Fengying!" The rest of the ninjas seemed relieved as if they had found the main skeleton. Shadow is not only the leader of each village, but also a powerful person in the village. No matter in which village, the shadow is deeply trusted. "The two, who are the self-proclaimed traveling merchants?" Luo Sha looked at the silent duo standing in the void. Although his tone was not bad, his face always seemed gloomy. While he observed the silent duo, the silence was also watching him. This role. In the original work, which was later reincarnated by the dirt, there was only a short appearance. However, at the moment the silence seems. His spirit is almost reaching its limit. The pressure on his shoulders and emotional depression make him look less confident as a leader, but instead look like an ordinary person who will be crushed by a heavy life burden. Without the corresponding mentality as a leader, he possessed that kind of power and was forced to bear the entire declining village in distress. This is what silence is saying to him at the moment. "Tired." He looked at him in silence, and a dull voice passed. "What did you say?" Luo Sha didn''t understand. "I can see." The dark eyes of silence seemed to be as vast and deep as the galaxy. He stared at Luo Sha''s eyes like this, and said slowly: "In the face of a little decayed village, in the face of the son who gave high hopes but eventually turned into a dangerous monster, in the face of the growing, not-so-distant growing wood leaves, your soul has long been exhausted." Every word of silence. Luo Sha''s eyes changed a bit. Until later. Chakra on his body exploded suddenly, accompanied by the emergence of gold dust, staring at silence, squeezing words from his teeth: "what are you talking about!?" Rage and anger are the state of Luo Sha at the moment. No matter how tired his heart is. As a wind shadow in the village, following the hope of the entire village, he was unable to show half of weakness. At this moment, but in the face of the ninja in the village, a stranger spoke of his inner powerlessness. Anger is inevitable. However, in the face of Luo Sha''s anger and momentum, the silent smile did not change at all. He just said with a slightly mysterious smile: "I am here, there are items that can make you change all this, do you want to buy some?" Luo Sha clenched her fists. Staring at silence silently. Can''t see through. There is no information about him in his intelligence network. However, as Fengying, his greatest strength is his own strength. "Everyone will speak big words." Luo Sha said in a low voice, and then raised her hand, the yellow sand all over the sky, mixed with gold and gold dust, looked like the waves. Magnetic escape Jinsha Taolang! He chooses the fastest way. Use force to test! "If you are going to die in this move, it means that you are just talking big." Luo Sha maintained his posture of raising his hand, and his eyes appeared the same dark circles as I love Luo because of the escape technique. He paused, and then said: "Now, it is the last chance to take your true origins, There is also a purpose, as well as sources of information about my village of Shayinren, say it all." Luo Sha looked at the silent gaze with caution. After the initial anger, he also suddenly realized that the other party had mastered his mind and the situation of Shayinren Village so thoroughly. His concerns and fears about Muye, but not many people know that, after all, they are still allied villages on the surface. however. Silence still didn''t change any expression, as if he didn''t see the rolled golden sand wave at all. "Humph!" Luo Sha snorted heavily. The raised palm clenched his fist sharply. The rolled up golden sand wave, with the screaming wind pressure, shot fiercely towards the silence. Luo Sha is very confident. No one can take his blow without any preparation, especially in this desert, his strength is the strongest, and even once suppressed the runaway guard. let me see...... Luo Sha narrowed her eyes. Is it really a skill, or is it just bluffing. The rest of the ninjas also watched nervously. The silence just seemed to take the steps of the void. It is still fresh. At this moment, in the face of the tentative attack of the fourth generation of Fengying, there was no response to the silence until the golden sand wave was about to hit him, and even the hurricane wind had driven the hair and robe of many ninjas crazy When blowing. Everything stopped suddenly. Yes, they all stopped. In the last second, the golden sand wave offensive was still fierce, and in this second, all the sand, weirdly paused at a distance of less than one meter from the silent two. what happened? Silence is still that smile, as if no action was taken. Everyone looked at Luo Sha Fengying... Master? "Someone asked tentatively. In their view, such a scene should be Lord Fengying suddenly stopped attacking. but...... Cold sweat had come out of Luo Sha''s forehead. why? Chakra in his body is still rolling, constantly turning into a magnetic force to control the golden sand. However, the gold sand condensed by his operation remained immobile, and he did not listen to him. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 172： : This is to develop customers Even Rocha increased Chakra''s input. His strength is the same. You can''t even concentrate on changing the shape of gold sand. "What did you do?" Luo Sha couldn''t help asking. He had expected that this trick would be blocked, but he never thought of such a weird scene. It''s almost like the opponent can control the gold sand, and even the power of super control is far stronger than him! but. is it possible? As for Luo Shas opening, the rest of the ninjas also realized that such a scene was not actually done by Master Fengying. Everyone looked at silence. "What the **** is going on?" Someone couldn''t help saying. Ninjutsu may be able to be learned by others, but Luo Sha''s control of Jinsha, however, comes from the limit of blood relay. There is no second in the world! Silence kept smiling, as if nothing in the world could make him change his expression. He looked at Luo Sha and said slowly, Dont believe me? Its no wonder that in most of the world, most of the people in power, the first reaction is the same as you. Since that is the case, I will let you a little Get a deeper understanding of it-my identity." Silently, slowly raised his hand. Luo Sha couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, and her hands were put in a seal posture. There was already sand flooding behind him, ready to release the Ninjutsu defense at any time. Behind the silence, the same sand kept pouring up and hovering in the sky. "Sure enough, it''s magnetic escape!" Luo Sha''s eyes stared at silence, "What the **** are you doing..." At this point, I can''t speak. Luo Sha''s eyes were round, and even with Fengying''s knowledge, she could no longer control the horror on her face. because-- Behind the silence, the endless sea of ??sand seemed to be transformed into a real ocean at this moment, rolling, roaring, and constantly rushing into the sky, covering the sky and the sun, more terrifying than the most terrible sandstorm. Even, compared with the scene in front of me. The movement caused by a guarded crane is as insignificant as an ugly duck playing in the lake. "After all, what is..." Luo Sha''s hands, ready to be sealed, had been powerlessly lowered, raised his head, and muttered looking at the scene like the end of the world. A continuous thump came. These shady ninjas knelt down on the ground one by one, tilting their heads, their faces full of despair. Even the civilians in the village of Shayinren behind were helpless, embracing each other and lying on the ground. Facing the scene of natural disaster level. Whether it is Fengying, a ninja, or an ordinary person, they are all desperate and powerless. Silence still maintains a gesture of raising his hand, his robe and hair are constantly flying in the aftermath of the power, and the endless sand sea that rushes up is finally twisted into an incomparably large salon, just the size of the head, It''s close to half a village of Shayinren. Everyone. All looked up at this behemoth that could easily destroy everything. Their future is no longer in their own hands. The silent mood also brought some excitement. Not because of strength. It''s because his entrepreneurship, from this moment, is the real start. "No need to be afraid, no need to be afraid." The silent voice was clearly passed to everyone''s ears in front of me, "I only use this to prove my identity. I am a businessman traveling in an endless world. Seeking is neither money nor conquest, it is just a noble testimony of fate." "Fate...noble?" Luo Sha repeated subconsciously. Faced with such great power beyond imagination, there is nothing to believe. But what is the noble fate? "Fate should be expensive, and it should not be unchangeable. It can only sink in despair." Silence put his palm down, and with this action, the salon also slowly fell down, turning into a huge stretch of sand. With his present thoughts. To create such a salon, even if it has nothing to do with it, it is equally difficult. See Luo Sha has believed, and shocked, so naturally no longer need to maintain this scene. Silently looked at Luo Sha, whose spirit had been greatly affected. After thinking for a while, I said, "I saw your child when I was in Konoha. I love Luo." "..." Luo Sha''s figure trembled. I love Luo. This name has become his nightmare. On one side is his own flesh and blood, on the other is the responsibility of the village. He even saw countless times in his dream the scene of the destruction of the village by Ai Luo. Everyone was blaming him for creating such a monster. "His heart, with an endless confusion that lost his sense of existence, unwilling to accept the pain of destiny, and... the desire for redemption." Silent step by step, walking into the void in front of Luo Sha, deep His eyes stared at him like this, and slowly said, "I want to know what kind of fate it is, so that a father who is not indifferent can want to put his own child and death." Luo Sha squeezed her fists tightly, shaking her body. His inner pain was opened directly by silence. So much so that he can only close his eyes. So that tears will not fall. Luo Sha sometimes feels that fate is so cruel to him, the death of his wife, the pain of his children, and the decay of the village. He opens his eyes every day and looks at his life, there is even a desire to seek Feeling free. He looked silently at his heart. There are some emotions in my heart. Naruto sells Chuck and exchanges money, which is just indirectly reaching out to ask Jiuwei for money. However, every point that Luo Sha earned, he used his own Chakra and physical strength to dig it out of the ground, and used it all for the entire Ninja Village. It seems that this character represents those who are carrying at the same time Unlucky ordinary people who are beaten by money, family and society. You can only squeeze yourself. Until one day, there was no sign of crashing down. but-- "The unchangeable destiny has been different from the moment we arrived." Silence put away a smile, and the tone of voice passed firmly into the ears of everyone present. "As long as you have unwillingness to change destiny and change destiny The determination, then, will get this opportunity from me." Silently speaking, then the scepter tapped Luo Sha''s forehead. Transfer information about the jar to his mind. Luo Sha''s eyes widened. Feel the information that suddenly appeared in my mind. A jar from a different world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ As long as it is opened, you can get anything you want, whether it is power or miracle. is this real? The first instinct is still doubt, but Luo Sha quickly remembered the great power of Fang Cai. Terrible as a deity, definitely not a force belonging to this world. Luo Sha''s eyes. Gradually lit up. Silence knew that it was all right. He turned his head and glanced at Icarus slightly, as if telling her. This is to develop new customers. Wonderful book house Dear, click inside, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that the beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 173： : Series of Shayin Ninja Village Luo Sha is also Fengying no matter how he says, and he is one of the strongest in the world. At this time, facing the reality before us. It only took a short time to ease from the state of shock. after all. The other ninjas in the village of Sandy Ninja were watching him. "I don''t need you here anymore. Go to appease the villagers and tell them that they are all right. If there is nothing, don''t go out again, and then inform Maki and other captains to come to the reception room..." Luo Sha ordered a series of The command. This seems to give these ninjas the backbone. There was a stir. "Yes! Master Fengying!" For them, no matter what kind of things they face, they can only entrust their fate to Fengying, and believe that Master Fengying can take them to find the best path. Everything is handled. Luo Sha looked silent and her eyes were already extremely respectful. "Your Excellency, is it based on the reception room." After all, he didn''t want to put the village in danger because of fearless arrogance and rudeness. Silence is always necessary. He and Icarus, led by Rosa, walked toward the Ninja Village in this desert. Different from the bright and prosperous wooden leaves. Here, there is thin sand everywhere, and the building is also yellowish in color. Basically, you cant see things like shops or restaurants, even a plant, not to mention the so-called ornaments. I can see it. The situation in Shayinren Village is indeed not very good now. There are no businessmen, no material, and no industry, but it is a basic life. Silence looked at Luo Sha. It seems to know what kind of series should be offered to him, or even a job change. Along the way came the so-called reception room. Numerous forbearances have been gathered here. However, there is no Chiyo mother-in-law. Silence found the answer from Luo Shas thinking. He used a secret code to order Chiyo to leave the village first from the small road. After all, if they had something unpredictable, only Chiyo would have such prestige to maintain the village of Ninja from collapse. And here. Everyone''s expression is a little nervous. They are very clear. Fang Cai''s scene like the end of the world was made by the two people in front of him. "Master Fengying." Everyone shouted in unison. "Sit down first." Luo Sha bowed her hands, then looked at the silence and said respectfully, "Your Excellency, I don''t know how many of them can be qualified to buy cans?" It is different from Ape Fei Sun. Luo Sha thought of the first time, in addition to increasing his own strength, he also strengthened the strength of the entire Ninja Village. In the context of shrinking financial resources, Shayinren Village can choose to focus on nurturing elites. "Most ninjas are holding a certain kind of faith, and after a long and arduous training, they keep moving forward." Silent eyes swept from these people. "They only have the qualification to buy jars, but they have... ...I still prefer Iro." I love Luo. Hearing this name, everyone''s face changed inconsistently. They are already considered to be the top of the village. Naturally know my situation. "I love Luo..." Luo Sha''s expression was also low, "I had expected that he could become the village''s most powerful weapon and be able to protect the village''s safety, but he failed to control one Mei, even the biggest threat to the village." I can''t control one tail, and I''m still running away, completely violating his original expectations. "This is the gap between our eyes." Silent eyes looked at him deeply, "You only saw his failure, but did not see his will. Iro has the potential to control the tail, but because of you The self-righteous ignorance, which constantly stimulated his original kind heart, led to this situation now." In this village, the seal of the tail beast is totally inferior to the seal of the fourth-generation Naruto to Jiuwei. It is difficult to fall asleep because of the leakage of power. I love Luo has been suffering since childhood, and was feared and excluded, but he didn''t want to hurt anyone. Only, under such circumstances. The killing intent from a loved one completely destroyed his will. If not Naruto, it aroused his inner desire for being recognized. Just afraid. I love Luo will sink in pain forever. "Actually... is this?" Luo Sha''s body swayed, looking at the silence like he couldn''t believe it. "I don''t need to lie to you." The silent gaze condensed, and the voice sounded directly in everyone''s mind, "Your heart, will, destiny, everything is in my eyes, but, I look forward to you For all these changes, this is the gesture that fate should have!" Destiny, these two words, was initially just an excuse for silence to sell jars. but now. Silence is really looking forward to what kind of changes will happen to people in this world because of his arrival and his chamber of commerce. For example, Luo Sha at the moment. He no longer doubted the silent words, and remorse began to appear in his heart. I remembered everything in the past, and even his wife Yinrong. From the beginning. He did not fulfill his responsibilities as a father at all, even-- Not worthy of being a father! "I love Luo..." Luo Sha seemed to be old for many years at once, forcibly straightening his back, and finally bent down. "Master Fengying." Shang Ren, who is called Maki, finally couldn''t help but say, "Everything you do is for the village, this is not your fault." "Yes, Master Fengying." "It''s all our incompetence." "I am willing to indemnify Lord Ai Luo, saying that everything is confusing Master Fengying!" "..." What Luo Sha did to me, although I would hate it, but made these seniors burst into tears. Shaking his head in silence, he looked at Luo Sha and said, "Since I am here, there is a chance to save everything, it depends on your own choice." "Really, can it be saved?" Luo Sha looked up. "After doing something like that, can he save his fate?" "I said." Silently replied, "I love Ronaldo''s heart, as longing to be redeemed, it depends on your determination." If we say that, besides encountering similar Naruto, who else can hope to redeem me. Then only his father. The root of everything. Even know the truth of everything. Luo Sha was silent for a moment, and his eyes gradually became firmer. He looked at the silence and said word by word: "I want to buy a jar!" "Have you thought about what series you want to buy?" The silent smile seems to have expanded a bit more I hope..." Luo Sha took a deep breath, "can be powerful at the same time, Bring an environment that is sufficient for the village to survive and even develop. " "Oh?" Silence was not surprised by this answer. It is better to say that this idea has been in Luo Sha''s mind. He attacked Konoha on the one hand, because he was afraid of the growing threat of Konoha, and on the other hand, he longed for the fertile land of Konoha. The desert is too barren. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 174： : Series to change the environment Luo Sha is very clear, and now the biggest problem in the village of Shayin Ninja. No, it is better to say that it is a consistent problem. As a ninja village in the desert, there are no fertile natural conditions, and it has only a harsh climate and an extremely difficult environment. This problem is not just a village, even the country of wind. Therefore, they will have conflicts with the country of the wind because of funding problems. The ninja has a big expense, and the country of wind has no money. "You are very smart." The silence praised, "The money needed to buy the jar is not actually the money itself, but the value it condenses. This value comes from the world or human labor. I gave it to Konoha. A senior executive also recommended a series that can increase value, but so far, he does not seem to use it." The person referred to by the silence is the group. King Series. The items contained therein could originally create more value for Konoha and expand productivity, but it seems that he only stared at the strategy. He did not see him take it out, such as a pig nursing book. And Luo Sha, his heart sank slightly. really. The mysterious businessman in front of me had already said that he saw Iero in Muye, indicating that he had arrived there too. I''m afraid, people in Konoha have already bought jars. Luo Sha felt uneasy in her heart, but still awaited the silent reply respectfully. "If you don''t want to migrate, then changing the environment is the fastest way." Silence said quietly. "Change the environment?" Luo Sha stunned. "Yes." Silence turned her head and looked into the distance. "Human power usually cannot change nature, but there are always some people who are not willing to succumb to the cruelty of nature and try every means to change it. This is the nature series. The origin of the jar." Natural series. There is no silence here. However, it is not too much trouble to design one. After the words fell, he directly bought himself a speeding up thinking. In an instant, the whole world, including himself, fell into a standstill. Then, I turned on the system, started to pick items, and designed the prize pool of the natural series. Then restore the speed of thinking. All of this took only half a second, and Luo Sha in front of him did not know what happened. He just chanted the word nature. Eyes seem to be getting brighter and brighter. "You can try it." Silence sat down on the chair, caressing the Yuju jumping into his arms, and smiled, "The first-level jar was prepared by trying. If you are not satisfied, you can change it." " The people present, except Luo Sha, did not know what the jar meant. Looked at each other. But Luo Sha had made up her mind and looked at Maki. "Maki, what can I tell you to take the gold you took?" "Here." Maki carefully pulled out a scroll from her arms. The seal was lifted, and hundreds of one-centimeter-long gold nuggets were neatly placed there. "It''s all here..." Luo Sha''s eyes twitched. It took him a long time to find these golds. Among them, it even includes pension funds for the attack on Konoha. "Rare minerals are gifts from the world. Their value is not easy to depreciate. The exchange price here should be higher." Silently looked at this pile of gold. One gram of gold is three hundred trading points in the system. One kilogram is 300,000. And here, there are about 300 kilograms, which is 90 million trading points. It is bigger than the business of the Japanese family. But considering that this is the funding for an entire Ninja Village. It is really shabby. No wonder Luo Sha is eager to wage war. "Buy twenty natural series first-class jars first." Luo Sha decided to buy some to look at before saying. And heard twenty names. The silent heart twitched. This is really the least jar he ever took out. It seems. This is the type of obviously rich, but krypton gold is very careful. But he smiled and took out the jars. At the same time, twenty grams of gold was lost. "Master Fengying!" Maki was keenly aware that a piece of gold lacked a horn. Although she knew what was going on, she couldn''t help asking. Those golds are enough to buy a lot of jars. "Don''t be noisy." Luo Sha reprimanded recklessly. He was looking at the jars now, his eyes full of expectation. Then he carefully opened the first one. I''m afraid it''s broken. Jars are also essential supplies for villagers. And inside this jar, there is a jar... Black Sand? Luo Sha thought she was wrong and couldn''t help but reached out and grabbed a hand. Is it really sand? What a joke, although it is black, it is also sand! "Black sand is a common thing in the jars of the nature department." Silence is like knowing what Luo Sha is thinking, can''t help but smile and shake his head, "Don''t underestimate this, with it, even if it is in No matter where it is barren, it can create an environment in which people live." "Your Excellency, how should this be used?" Luo Sha was a little nervous. He was really worried that this was just ordinary sand. If so. That silence is to cheat the money, but they can''t beat this man together. "It''s simple." Silent said. A small ball of black sand emerged from it, and fell to the ground, then waved silently, a ball of water fell on it. Right in front of everyone. After encountering the water, the black sand made a rustling sound and kept expanding, but in a short time, it became nearly a hundred times the original size. It looks like a mass of mud... ! "This kind of black sand, as long as water is added, can create a base soil for plant growth." Silence explained that "With it, the growth of food only requires sunlight and water, and even the requirements of the environment and temperature are not too much. Harsh, after all, it was originally used for the moon." "Moon?" some ninjas could not help but exclaim. "You are only in a bad environment, but some people in the world, but even the planet is gone." Silent and calm eyes swept across these people''s faces, "even if they can only escape to the moon, even the air They dont have water, and those people are working hard, fighting the environment and nature, and even living well." "..." These ninjas living in the desert looked at the black mud on the ground and this pot of black sand. Shocked by its origin. There is also a glimmer of hope. Even Maki said nothing that was not worth it. If the contents of the jars can really change the harsh environment of their lives and bring wealth and prosperity. Don''t say this gold. Even more costs are worth it. "Go on." Silently signaled, "This is just the beginning. There are many magical things in the natural series of jars." "Okay!" Luo Sha took a deep breath and continued to open the jar with anticipation. And everything is as the silence said. Various techniques for manpower to transform the environment ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Food that can grow without soil. A drop of natural water that allows plants to grow rapidly. ... Watching these Ninjas look more and more amazed. Silence is just a casual Lu Yue. The natural series is similar to the pharmacy series, and there will be no obvious increase in strength in the early stage, but once the transfer item is obtained, the limited jar series will be opened. That would be quite different. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 175： : Grand Prize of Sandy Ninja Village As the jars were opened one after another, various magical items were opened. The atmosphere at the scene is completely different. There was an excited look on everyone''s face. Even Luo Sha didn''t know when to start grinning, smiling like a fool. This man is right. Opening the jar can indeed change the fate of the village! If these things can be a little more. Luo Sha is even confident that as long as he passes this most difficult time, Shayin Ninja Village will become the most prosperous village! "Adult, I still want to buy a second-level jar." After Luo Sha bought two hundred first-class jars, she stared fiercely at the silence. "Or the Department of Nature?" Silence asked knowingly. "It''s still the nature department!" Luo Sha replied firmly. "Okay." With a wave of silence, a larger one-inch jar appeared. Among the second-level jars, in addition to the enhanced version of the first-level jar, there are naturally more and more magical items. All kinds of incredible plants. Greenhouse technology that allows food to grow healthily. Fungi that can make the sandy land rich It can wrap the whole city and purify the air. There are even small, high-efficiency wind turbines. ... Even in the second-level jars, there is nothing to increase strength, but it makes everyone feel satisfied. The items in the second-level jars are more magical, and the changes and utilization of the environment are also greater. It can be said that with these, people can live a self-sufficient life even in a harsher environment than the desert. However, looking at these people who have even started cheering, there is something weird in the silent heart. Because, there is no big prize. Five hundred second-level cans are opened one by one, which is almost four hundred. What about the grand prize? With a probability of one-hundredth of a hundred, there is no more than four hundred openings. Didn''t think that your Luo Shanong''s eyebrows and big eyes are actually a non-chief? In fact, Luo Sha has already realized it. Gradually, the smile on Luo Sha''s face had disappeared. According to the information he just got, there should be a treasure called a grand prize in the jar, which is far more useful than ordinary items. How not? "If it''s too satisfying, it''s not a good thing." Silence suddenly said, "These items are really what you need urgently, but there should be better items. If you can''t maintain unwillingness and aggressiveness, yes Can''t get the grace of fate." "It turns out this way..." Luo Sha felt that she had found a reason. Because he is satisfied with these ordinary items, is he not longing enough? Silence just smiled. He looked at the price of the transfer items prepared for Luo Sha, and he only needed to put them in the second-level jar, so he said so. When the last ten are left, put it in as a guarantee. And Luo Sha. Now that I have hypnotized myself, these are not enough, but better! "Huh?" Silence raised an eyebrow. At 458 cans, the first prize was finally awarded. That is a light group. Exudes a soft and soft light. "Adult!" Luo Sha raised her head and looked at the silence, as if she realized something. "Well, a skill group, it''s the grand prize." Nodded in silence, then looked at the excited Luo Sha and said, "However, I don''t recommend that you use this yourself. The skills in the natural jar are generally not Increase combat effectiveness, but supplementary skills used to change the environment. You are best to choose a logistics person who will not easily fall." He already knows what this skill is. For the average person, it is tasteless. But for the village of Shayin Ninja, it seems extremely precious. "indeed so." Luo Sha also realized that the pair of eyes with shallow dark circles looked around these people and stopped on Maki''s body. "Just you, Maki." "Master Fengying?" Maki''s expression was sullen. "I know that you had to go to Konoha to lead the team, but in this place, the person you trust is everyone." Luo Sha said. Maki has a clear mind, outstanding leadership skills, trusted by Fengying, and also respected by the rest of Shangren. Its best to leave it to him. Maki no longer quit. A precious light absorption group. A message poured into his mind. Skill: Water gathering. Effect: The pure water source can be drawn from the air and all places that may contain moisture. The effect depends on the energy consumed by the user. After understanding what this skill is, Maki''s body shivered uncontrollably. He held out his hand. Use directly. In an instant, invisible power permeated the entire room. In everyone''s eyes, there seemed to be a little condensation of water vapor in the air. A small ball of water quickly formed and gradually expanded. "This is..." Luo Sha looked at the water and gradually opened her eyes, asking with some excitement, "This is not water escape." Water escape ninjutsu is just the water transformed from Chakra, and will soon disappear. It cannot be manufactured out of thin air. But in front of this... "It''s not water escape, it''s water gathering." Maki carefully took out a container, led the small ball of water into it, and handed it to Luo Sha. Luo Sha looked straight up. Grumbling took a long sip. Then facing the eyes that everyone expected, he nodded fiercely: "It''s real water!" After this sentence was finished, there was a huge cheer in the room. "Great, isn''t this just water?" "No more sending people to carry water!" "This will leave a lot of money left!" In the desert, water is an extremely precious thing. In the past, Shayinren Village sent people to other places every day to transport water, which required huge human and material resources. But now, he has such a skill! "Maki." Luo Sha reached out and slapped Maki''s shoulders, and his eyes shone with the light of his peers. "I will definitely share it for Master Fengying!" Maki felt the consumption of Chakra inside her body, and her expression was very firm. It turned out that Master Fengying has always been like this, using his Chakra and physical strength to obtain material for the village. Now, he is OK. Maki has decided that he can usually do without Chakra, and strive to use every trace to condense water to the village. "Go ahead~ www.novelhall.com~ reminded silently. "Okay!" Luo Sha looked at the remaining jar, looking forward. Then continue to open. It is a pity that this accidental grand prize seems to be just a matter of luck. The last forty or so jars did not open any prizes. Until, the last jar. Inside is a small mass of green light, like seeds. "It seems." Silence looked at the seed. "This is your own, fateful item." Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 176： : Luo Shas transfer props Destiny items... Luo Sha learned the importance of fateful items from the information in her mind. However, it is still very difficult to imagine. The rest of the ninjas also looked at silence, seeming to get an explanation. "Objects of a destiny nature, in other words, can give you a chance to regenerate your destiny, as if..." Silent glanced at everyone, "Fate determines your qualifications to become a ninja, and Become a ninja, not an ordinary person." Just saying this, everyone will understand. They can also say that they are ninjas after birth. Environment, qualifications. These are indeed items given by fate, and determine their lives. "Adult." Luo Sha couldn''t help but ask, "Objects of a fate nature can generally bring a brand-new occupation and strength that are completely different from ninjas." Although the previous items can bring them prosperity and wealth in this village. However, the power to hold all these must also be present. Luo Sha has never forgotten the sense of crisis from Konoha. "Not bad." Nodded silently, looking at the seeds of green light at this moment, and said, "The one you opened is more common among the fateful items in the natural jar, but the power it brings is not weak. This is-Druid Power of Nature." That''s right, the silence gave Luo Sha the natural seeds for the transfer to Druid. This is clear when the other party wants to change the power of the environment. Nature series is prepared for this power. "Druid..." Luo Sha murmured the name and didn''t seem to understand it. "Druid is a profession that admires nature." Silent laughed, "They understand the ruthlessness of nature, marvel at the power of nature, and then draw strength from nature, they can survive in any environment, and have The first step in transforming the power of nature is to realize the power of nature. A truly powerful druid can even control everything in nature." This explanation is already very clear. Because this is what they desire. Shayin Ninja Village has been struggling with the tough environment since its birth, but even so, it was once the second largest Ninja Village after Muye. "You Shayinren Village, from the second generation Fengying, groped for sand as a weapon." Silently looking at Luo Sha, and then said, "You understand the terrible environment, but also from the environment, maybe power, this, maybe You will prescribe the reason for the druid." Luo Sha suddenly. He has found what he has in common with the Druid from the silence. Understand nature, control nature, and finally... change nature. Everyone looked at their Fengying adults, with nervousness and pride in their expressions. Every village has the will of every village. For Sandy Ninja Village. It is their will to pay everything for survival and struggle. "It seems that this is my destiny." Luo Sha was ready to fail, then reached out and touched the light group. In an instant. Everything in front of him seemed to have changed. He seemed to have come to the forest. Looking at himself again, he seemed to have become a quail, spread his wings, and flew in the forest. He felt the wind and saw various animals. , Saw the cruel fight, also saw the beauty and tenderness of life... The rest looks. Luo Sha was like being wrapped in green light, and the whole person stood there quietly. "He is undergoing the test of the power of nature." Silence explained, "If you can successfully feel the power of nature, you have to look at yourself." Originally, it didn''t take so much trouble to transfer to Druid. It''s just that people who change jobs generally. Most of them already have a vague understanding of the druids, their beliefs, and the power of nature. Like these, Luo Sha did not. Therefore, this silently comes out with a powerful illusion. Luo Sha will probably experience the different feelings of being a bird, a bear, a leopard, and a tree. Represents the four forces of long-range, tank, melee, and healing. Druid, but a versatile panacea. Taking advantage of this opportunity, silently and leisurely designed the prize pool for the Druid Class III jar. After determining the occupation, the contents of the prize pool are very easy. Skills, equipment, strength... The druid as a panacea can be described as a wide variety, and there are many in the world, there is no shortage of items in the prize pool. that''s it. In everyone''s nervous expression, the green light on Luo Sha''s body finally dissipated. His body shook. "Master Fengying!" Maki quickly helped him. Luo Sha''s eyes were a little dazed at first, and then gradually recovered, pushed Maki away and waved his hand to signal that he was fine. Then, stand in front of everyone and watch them. "Everyone." His voice, with unprecedented tranquility, "I now finally understand what we should do." "Master Fengying..." Everyone stared blankly at this one, which seemed completely different. "The power of nature, it is not only this power that gives me." Luo Sha raised her hand, and a wind continued to rotate on his palm, driving his hair to gently dance, "Also let me understand, life The true meaning of this is to protect life, and then continue to survive. I think that the first generation of Fengying adults may also have such a belief that they will continue to rescue people in the desert and build Shayin Ninja Village." In the environment just now. He experienced everything in nature. All life is hard and even fighting for survival. Compared with his past struggles, it seems that he has a deeper understanding of everything. Silently looked at the changes in Luo Sha''s mind, and then asked: "You now have the qualification to open the Druid series of jars, how much do you plan to buy?" Luo Sha''s face showed a rare smile, and then said firmly: "All." "is it?" Silence already got this answer, and then waved again. All the gold nuggets have disappeared. More than two hundred tertiary jars appeared in front of everyone. The rest of the ninjas looked at each other. "Muye, I''m afraid that many people have bought the jar." Luo Sha sat down here without paying any attention to Shen Mo, and said while opening the jar, "They have far more wealth than us, and greater ambitions than us. If you dont do anything, its very likely that you will be the first to shoot us, so this time, you all stay, and Ill just take a few of them. "Master Fengying!" Maki''s face changed suddenly. He knew that Fengying had planned to attack Konoha this time. "The plan has changed." Luo Sha glanced at the object next to it. Since they have these items, they do not need such an eager war, or even the opposite. For a long time to come, they all need a stable environment to develop. Therefore, he must go to Konoha in the strongest state. Not for war. And to warn Konoha they also have can openers. Dust Ninja Druid Rosa! There was some emotion in the silence. This is intended to hit more than 70 million trading points, all of which hit a person, so as to put a wave of mist and make Muye dare not act lightly. This choice is very dangerous. Once Muye noticed it, he would concentrate on killing or holding him back, and then conquer the village of Shayinren. But if it succeeds, it may really cheat precious development time. Wonderful book house Dear, click in and give a good comment. The higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that a beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 177： : Icarus first job More than two hundred tertiary cans are the most silent ones so far, and the most open cans alone. Under this amount. Even if it is a non-chief among non-chiefs, its strength is enough to grow from an ordinary person to a shadow-level strong. In terms of probability, there are probably more than twenty light skills. There is also a large increase, seven or eight pieces of equipment, various knowledge and inheritance. As the jars were opened one after another, almost at a speed that was visible to the naked eye, Luo Sha moved closer to a real big druid. This power even gradually approached and surpassed his strength as a ninja. not to mention. Although Luo Sha is a bit wrong, but it will not really be unlucky enough to win a grand prize. In total, two blue rare skills were developed. The Shadow Bear transformed. Can be transformed into a huge shadow bear, controlling the power of the fire of hell, the power is far more than the ordinary bear transformation. -The storm is coming. Druids can communicate the forces of nature, transform their anger into natural anger, and use storms to destroy enemies who desecrate nature. Although it has not been used, Luo Sha can already feel the power of these two skills. Together with his own strength... "I may now have completely surpassed the power of the first generation of Fengying." Luo Sha looked at the empty jar and felt a little dream. "But you are still weak." Silence stood up from the seat, glanced at him, and smiled, "If you think the strength is growing too fast, a little floating, I can help you recognize your shortcomings for free." "No, no need." Luo Sha burst into cold sweat on his forehead. The more powerful, the more unfathomable the person in front of you can feel. And this female companion beside him. Even the cat on the shoulder. It all gave him an extremely powerful and incredible feeling. "This is your member badge." Silence is just a joke, and then handed over a badge, and laughed, "The next time you want to buy a jar, contact me through this jar, but under normal circumstances, all My assistant is responsible for reception." Icarus shook his body when he heard the word assistant. Then it reacted. He stepped aside and said slightly, "I am my assistant Icarus, please take care of me." "Yes, I''ll trouble Master Icarus next time." Luo Sha quickly straightened and bent back 90 degrees. The power of nature in his body told him that the beautiful and unspeakable girl in front of him did not seem to have the breath of life, but it contained incredible and terrible power to destroy nature. What is the origin of these two people and what is their purpose. He didn''t want to think about it anymore. Anyway, you can''t offend. There was a smile on Silent''s face, and he seemed satisfied with Icarus'' performance. He was really worried. Icarus said, "I am an almighty angel robot for entertainment." If it was like that, he might have to go back in time. However, seeing that it was over, the figure disappeared with a wave of silence. Instead, Icarus and Yueju returned to their small room. "How do you feel, Icarus?" asked Icarus, looking at Icarus silently. "feel......" Icarus showed a thought. She recalled. The people just now seemed very happy when they opened the jar, and the smile on their faces couldn''t stop. "It feels that they are very happy." Icarus said softly. "That''s right." Silent grinned across his face, stretched out his hand, put it on Icarus'' shoulder, and looked at her seriously, "Icarus, our work, in a way, is also giving Others bring happiness and hope." "...Can I go with my master in the future?" Icarus looked at his master, and his glazed eyes seemed to shine with a special light. She is a dangerous weapon. No matter the people on the ground or the people in the sky, they are afraid of her. However, her present owner thought she would be very happy to have her by her side. Give it back to her, a job different from war. Icarus, there is a feeling of anticipation that has never been in her past. "Of course." Silent two hands pressed on Icarus''s head and told her very seriously, "This is what we will do in the future. I said that power is just something we use to protect order, just As you see today, people will fear power, but they will also fear power. If it is you, you should understand." Silence is today showing the power. I also want to tell Icarus. If it is really strong to the extreme. So, whether it is war or peace, it is up to the party who has the power to decide. As a mechanical life, Icarus certainly has a naive and simple side like a child, such as an inexplicable love for round things, but she is not stupid at all, but lacks proper guidance. just now. Icarus seemed to be in deep thought. "Okay, just understand slowly." Silently rubbed her little head and looked up and down. "The maid outfit doesn''t look right for you. Forget it, just wear this at home and come over if you change it. Accompany me to play games, anyway, not working now." With that, the palm of his hand turned over and a yellow dress was handed over. That''s right, it''s a hamster suit of the same type. Since there is a companion, there is no fear that there will be no way to pass the time. In addition to feeling comfortable, this lazy cat, Yuju, will not even play games. ... It''s when Shen Shen lazily shrank away from home. After all, the noise he made in the village of Shayin Ninja spread to the entire ninja world. Whether it is a black shadow hidden in the dark, with soil, or a shadow in various villages. All looked at the message solemnly. A terrifying and powerful existence... As the Huo Ying''s ape, he thought of silence almost the first time, and he could even be 100% sure of him. "Surely you don''t hide yourself anymore?" Ape Fei Sun had guessed that there would be such a day, but this day still came too fast. He is most worried now. How many jars did Shayinren Village buy, and how many people bought them. Although the economic conditions of Konoha are better. But what I have to admit is that his dominance over Muye is not as strong as Fengying''s dominance over Shayin Village. At least. He could not mobilize the wealth of the whole village in a short time. Ape Feizhi took a deep breath and finally sighed. "It''s time to speed up and coordinate. Let Matekai open them as soon as possible..." then. After spending three or four days at home. Icarus finally received her first customer message as a customer service. "Silence, come out and sell jars." This is Tsunate''s voice. Wonderful book house Dear, click inside, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update.It is said that the beautiful wife was found at the end of the new full score! Mobile phone station new revision and upgrade address:, data and bookmarks are synchronized with computer station, no ads fresh reading! Chapter 178： : Matekai Youth Can Opening The latest website: Suddenly receiving this message, Icarus first responded to the owner who was watching the movie. The silence gave her an encouraging look. Icarus took a slow breath and used his own tone after practicing many times and said: "Hello customer, this is the assistant Icarus, what can I do for you?" I have to say that Icarus''s voice is very good, and the ethereal tone also gives people a feeling of fluttering, as if involuntarily will calm down. For example, Tsunade is now. After looking at the circle of people around, they were all a little embarrassed. "Cough." Tsunade raised his hand and cleared his throat all over his mouth. He also showed his mature temperament. "Hello, Miss Icarus. Many people on my side want to buy jars. With silence... Your appointment is made." "Please wait." After Icarus finished speaking, he looked at the silence again. "It''s Tsunamate, you go first, and I''ll be here soon." The silent voice also passed down the coat of arms along the badge. "Ok." Icarus gently pressed his palms against his chest, spreading a pair of pink wings on his back. "Send point." In an instant, a dazzling light came from the place of her palm, and soon disappeared. At the same time, Tsunato''s side also bloomed with colorful light. People, including Ape Fei Sun, are a little nervous. This is the second member of the Chamber of Commerce they met. quickly. In the midst of this dazzling light, a noble and elegant beautiful woman in a black dress appeared in the air, and the prominent wings on her back seemed to reflect the faint light, with an indescribable sense of fantasy. All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were focused on Icarus. Ape Feizhi could not help squinting. I can''t see through. The way it appears is so dazzling, it seems that it is not as silent as the silent one, but the energy leaked is very terrifying. In contrast, it is like tearing the space apart roughly, and it has wings. . Isnt it human? Icarus did not have the ability to read the mind silently. She reviewed the manual and steps of selling jars in her heart, opened her eyes again, and scanned her eyes from everyone present, and finally fixed it on Tsuna. "Excuse me." She still had a sweet voice, "Who wants to buy the jar?" "Me, I''ll come first!" Matekai could not wait to raise his palm. Then, his eyes seemed to blaze flames. "I want to also buy the jars of the fighting series!" During this period of time, he was drawn into contact by his disciple Ning Ci every day. Although he barely maintained the dignity of being a master, with Ning Ci becoming more and more skilled and new, he even easily developed a combination of Japanese and Ninja New moves. He felt that if he didn''t open the jar, his youth would be gone! "Excuse me, do you have a membership badge?" Icarus did not land completely on the ground, but kept floating about ten centimeters above the ground. In this way, her eyes were completely parallel to Matekai. "No." Matekai shook his head again and again, and pushed his pile of money forward, "I know, buy 200 first-level cans with badges, and then buy 500 second-level cans! When you change jobs, buy ten more tertiary jars!" This is also the distribution plan they have discussed. Give everyone the opportunity to get fate-like items first. Then decide the follow-up based on the results. Icarus''s palm was still pressed against his chest, and after looking at the money, he shook his head. "These are not enough to buy this amount of jars." During this period of silence, a part of the points were used to integrate the function of the universal card directly into Icarus'' body. She can link to the system with silent permission, and then opens up some of her permissions related to selling jars. Therefore, she can independently judge how many jars the goods can buy. But Metcalfe and others were a little dumbfounded. Why is it not enough? "Money is not a high-quality transaction." Icarus read the information in his mind in a tone like reading, "Since this time, your countries have jointly printed money, which reduces money. The value determined within the Chamber of Commerce." The system took away the money. In fact, the value corresponding to this part of money is taken away. On the surface, it seems that the value of this world has not decreased, only the pile of waste paper has been reduced. But in fact. The value of money is constantly decreasing. "In that case, wouldn''t it be worse to buy it later." Tsunato reacted violently. "When it is reduced to a certain level, the Chamber of Commerce will prohibit money transactions." Icarus reminded, "You can exchange money for other items." In fact, this is not necessary for Icarus. After discovering that trading with money would result in a lot of losses. These people will naturally prepare other things. For example, ore, grain, cloth, etc. After that. These people will find ways to increase productivity and enhance the means of creating value, which means that they are on the right track. Therefore, it was not very worried to see Tuan Zang delaying to raise pigs in silence. As long as you want to be stronger, this is something sooner or later. "How much has been damaged?" Ape Feiri asked. "About 0.89%." Icarus kept his tone. "That''s acceptable." Ape Feiri breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Matekai. "It''s too late to change the material. Let''s make up a little bit. In the future, try to use materials for trading." "Well, no problem!" Matekai nodded heavily, clenched his fists, and smiled with clean and reflective teeth. "It''s just this tribulation that can''t stop my youth!" Icarus blinked. The master said that there was nothing wrong with it. This person looks so happy. Must work hard! Icarus tightened some expressions, trying to recall what the master said during training these days, to be elegant without dignity, gentle without dignity, and absolutely not to touch the ground, so it is not easy to wrestle... ... "So, fighting series, two hundred first-class jars, five hundred second-tier jars." Icarus finally confirmed it, and a dazzling light appeared again on his chest No way, everything Card transmission is such a special effect. Hundreds of jars appeared one after another. "Oh, fighting series! No matter what fate is waiting for me, I will not regret it!" Matekai passionately invested in the opening of the can. "That..." Tsunade looked at Icarus. "Some of them haven''t decided what series they want. I don''t know if I can recommend it..." recommend? Icarus tilted his head slightly. This, there is no information in my mind. "This kind of thing, let me do it." The silent figure appeared to the side, laughing, "Icarus is still an assistant, and he can''t know what series is best for you." Wonderful book house Chapter 179： : Wood leaf collective open jar The latest website: Silence has long been here, but it has been watching. Want to see Icarus'' performance. The result was very satisfying to him. Although he was only following the procedures step by step, his momentum came out. Always felt. His customer servicesalesassistantQueen of the Sky cultivation plan will soon succeed. When Tsunade saw the silence, he was relieved. I don''t know why, when she faced Icarus, she seemed to have a sense of pressure. Maybe because of temperament, maybe because of the silence of the last time Icarus''s age. "the host." Icarus also relaxed, shouting happily as if he saw a savior. the host? Tsunade''s expression was a bit stiff. He gave a suspicious glance at the silence. "Icarus, let me do the rest." Silence is just a laugh, without too much explanation for this title. Then Icarus flew behind him in a well-behaved manner. Looking silently at the people in front of him, there was still a gentle smile on his face. "It seems that you have finally allocated the money," he said. Although it sounds like ironic words, in reality, silence has neither ironic tone nor ironic expression. "..." Ape Feizhi was silent for a while, and came out from the back, asking with respect. "Your Excellency, I don''t know if you have been to Shayin Village for a few days ago?" Tsunade opened his eyes wide and looked at his teacher. Such a blatant question? "You are very direct." Silent laughed, "Yes, that is indeed me." Even if you don''t admit it, you should be able to guess after they meet. Silence is too lazy to deny. However, he glanced at some people who were worried, thought for a while, and decided to reveal a little more information. "Your world is very interesting," said Silence. Everyone looked at him, not understanding what this sentence meant. "Although everyone has more or less ideas about changing the status quo, it will be so strong that people who are eligible to buy jars are generally not too many." Silent hands are carried on the body, and the smile on the corner of the mouth seems to bring With a deep meaning, "But your world is different. It seems that everywhere is full of misfortune. Unfortunately, it is the best soil for desire to grow." Silently said this, in fact, it was not wrong. The hands and feet are crippled, the same door is frowned upon, and love and hatred are intertwined. As if the tone of the world is like this. These people were silent in front of them. However, Ape Feizhihan heard something different from it. If it is really what the other party said, then, in the face of such an "interesting" world, what will the other party do? Looking for more and more people selling jars? There is a deep concern in Ape Fei''s heart, but he is very clear that in the face of such an existence, no matter what the other party wants to do, the only thing they can do is to continuously improve their strength. "It is because the world is unfortunate that we need to change it even more." Ape Fei Ri turned his head and looked at the rest of the people, saying slowly with his aging voice, "The first generation of Naruto Master created Konoha. It is hope that it can become a pure land in this unfortunate world, so we must protect it anyway." "Yes! Lord Naruto!" everyone shouted in unison. Even Tsunade clenched his fists. At least at this moment. Their goals and hearts are the same. "Your Excellency." Ape Feizhi again looked at the silence. "I wonder if I can recommend the series to them?" "Yes." Silent nodded his head, "Most of them have distinctive characteristics. The three of Pig Deer Butterfly, probably three series of perception, control, and food, are suitable for them. Xi Rihong can continue his own special open magic series. If the Ape flew to Asma... anything is fine." Silence has been arranged for everyone''s series here. Includes guaranteed transfer items. Only Ape flew to Asma. That''s really good. He was a bit ignorant himself, pointing to himself and asking, "Excuse me, why do I just do anything?" "You have no obvious strengths, although you have the consciousness of sacrificing for Konoha, but there is nothing you have to do except to protect your family and the village." Silence summarized in one sentence, "So, you really do whatever you want Its okay, and its not always possible to open fate-like items." This is also true. Silence''s entire impression of Ape Asima is probably that he has an enviable lover, and then he was killed by the horn because of the 35 million yuan bounty. With his death, he completed the next generation of pig deer butterfly Growth. Other than that. What are his characteristics? In this case, even if it is silent, there is no way to determine his series, or even occupation. "..." It was said in silence, even if it was an easy-going person like Ape Asma, at that moment, that scum-faced face also collapsed. "In this case, you can choose one of the ten series like the teacher Apefei Asma." Tsunade finally settled, not too tangled, and then Yu Guang suddenly saw a side of the Mitekai that was unbroken. Startled, "You''re almost done?" In the short time they spoke, Matekai had already opened hundreds of jars. There are only more than one hundred secondary tanks. "Oh!" Matekai responded heavily, and the action of opening the can was faster. "Wait, wait." Tsunade shouted at him, and walked over with a little pity, "You have driven so much, haven''t you ever won a grand prize?" "I don''t know very well." Matekai thought for a while, "but the skill has two out, I don''t know if it is a big prize." Tsunade''s expression stiffened, but soon, as if covering something, he laughed, "What, this is not very good, why didn''t you listen to you." "Because..." Matekai''s expression is also rare and somewhat depressed. "Although the skills are very powerful but it seems that it can be used directly without practice, I always feel that it seems to be less Order something." "A little less blood?" The silence took the conversation. "That''s right, there is less youthful blood." Matekai nodded again and again, then clenched his fists, shouting excitedly against the sun. "Instead, they are the increased light masses, and the inheritance of skills, oh oh, I I feel that my youth has once again made a breakthrough, and I cant wait to train and digest those thoroughly!" This made him feel excited. Although he has always been passionate about training. But it is. Such things as physical surgery, with the increase of age, the rate of progress is obviously not as good as that of the teenager. For Matekai, using a jar to push the limits, get new training goals, and new training passion is more attractive than those skills that can be used directly once you get it. Wonderful book house Chapter 180： : Matekai transfer props The latest website: Silence actually knows Matekais ideas. He certainly knew the importance of becoming stronger. But also enjoy the process of becoming stronger through continuous efforts. "You reminded me of two familiar people." Silently looking at Matekai, it seemed to squint his eyes, then smiled, "Go ahead, I can probably imagine what you will do now. Fate comes." "Fate..." Matt Kay looked at the rest of the jar and raised a bright and shiny smile on the corner of his mouth. "I look forward to it myself." As a person with little talent for ninjutsu, it seems that he is destined not to be a good ninja. However, Matekai''s first half of his life has always been in this fate struggle. He proved it with his own reality. Even if there is no talent, not a genius, relying on hard work and struggle can also become a good ninja. It was like his father. "Oh--!" Matekai speeded up the opening of the jar, as if flames were blowing all over her body, and she didn''t even look at the contents of the jar at all. Although in most cases, Matekai''s performance is like a **** fool. However, sometimes. For example now. The will represented by the jar to resist fate, combined with Matekai''s passion, even with the rest of the people watching him, there was a feeling of burning. "Let''s open the jar too." Nara Lukyu hands around her chest, lowered her head, and chuckled softly. "Although our youth is gone, we should not be so old that we can''t even open fateful objects. Right." "I didn''t expect you to say this even to Lu Jiu!" Haizhong Yamanaka also wanted to do a big fight. "Of the three of us, you are the least motivated. If you are like this, then we Not to mention." "Gourmet series, there should be a lot of food." Qiudao Dingzuo is a lot more realistic, because his saliva is about to flow down. Xi Rihong also came up and decided to start opening the jar. Although everyone just intends to open all the secondary tanks, but the number of people who cant stand it is large. With Matekai, there are six people in total. The silence was clearly felt. The speed of making money seems to have increased. However, it is not enough. With all his little greed, he took out all the jars from everyone. Including Ape Asma, also out of ten jars, took out his own series. -Dharma series. Silent: "(|||)" Why is this? The Dharma series, as a widespread belief in countless worlds, does indeed derive a lot of powerful forces, so Silence designed this series to put it in. It''s just that he really didn''t expect that Apefei Asma would open this series. "Buddha." Ape Fei Asma also had some surprises. "Speaking of that, I have a close friend who is a monk. It seems that I once said that although I don''t look like a good person, I have a Buddha heart unexpectedly. ." "It refers to the land." Ape Feizhi naturally knows his son''s best friend. "Your mentality does not quite match your appearance." Silence is still a little speechless, reminding, "However, there is still a certain difference between the Buddha here and what you know... so to speak, Do you have any sense of giving up everything to save others?" "of course." Ape Asma said without thinking, he glanced at his father. When he was young, he did not understand the will of fire that his father insisted on. But behind. He understood. And made a determination to dedicate his life to it. That''s right, Ape Flying Asma has long ignited the unwavering will of fire. "Now that you have decided." Silence finally shook his head. "Then, whatever you want, you can change it at any time." Monks in this world can also get married and have children, and most temples are passed down from generation to generation. It is not even necessary to shave the head. Therefore, no matter whether it is Ape Fei Asma or Ape Fei Ri Shou, there is nothing wrong with choosing a Dharma jar. Its just a strange feeling of silence. But as he said, if it feels bad, then just change it. This is indeed a powerful series. at this time. The afterglow of silence suddenly glanced at Matekai. The jar he opened at the moment was a crystal clear elixir. "It''s coming out." Silent walked over, "props of your destiny." Even the rest stopped the opening of the jar. Everyone''s attention was focused on Matekai. "Is this this?" Matekai stared at the panacea without knowing what it was doing, turned his head, and looked at the silence expectantly. Waiting for explanation. Silently looking at this panacea, he was silent for a while, and seemed to be organizing language. Then. Just looked at Matekai and asked: "You always hang youth in your mouth, but you know, youth, what is the biggest enemy?" "The greatest enemy of youth?" Matekai did not expect silence to ask suddenly. He thought for a while and said tentatively: "Is discouraged, and then give up the effort?" "of course not." Silently shook his head, and then his dark eyes seemed to become deeper. "It''s the limit, and time." He said. Limit and time! Matekai''s head banged. He has not thought about this problem. Just unwilling to think. Because that is the fact that no matter how hard you work, how hot you are, you cant change it. More cruel than the so-called talent. "You really don''t need to think about it now, because you haven''t reached the limit, and you still have time." Silently looking at Matekai, he said mercilessly the cruelest thing for him, "but, One day, you will not be able to progress anymore, and time will make you more and more decayed. At that time, even if you can still maintain the will of youth, your youth is essentially over." The blood may not subside for life, but UU reading but hard work will always completely lose its effect. Matekai was silent. But he was not depressed. He squeezed his fists tightly and lifted up, and the inexplicably burning flame on his body became more vigorous. "As long as I live, my youth will not subside! The limit or the time is irrelevant to me. What I have to do is to break it even if I bet on my life when facing the limit! " In front of him, it seemed that he saw the last figure of his father again. Not bad. True youth is not to defeat the strong, but to protect your most important things and use your life to cross your limits. Matekai believes that his fathers youth lasted until his last moment. Wonderful book house Chapter 181： : Breaking through time and limits The latest website: In fact, in the heart of Metaka. Also has been waiting for the opportunity. An opportunity like his father to bloom all his youth. So he has been working **** the eight-door Dunjia. This forbidden technique, in exchange for short-term strength at the cost of life, requires extremely hard training to be successfully used, but it is a real miracle method that allows users to erupt all of themselves and exceed their limits. Therefore, he will not think about time, or the limit. As long as it doesn''t die. His limits can always be exceeded. And after surpassing... Anyway, it is already dead. Silence heard Matekai''s heart. "Don''t think about things that can''t be changed, but ready to burn everything, your will is really qualified." Silence seems a little emotional, and then, the corner of the mouth is raised, "But now you can seriously think about the limit and time Problem, because, in front of the jar, these two are not things that cannot be changed." The silent words made Matekai''s eyes wide. Then suddenly realized. This is a jar! Everyone sees the change in the flying of the ape, he is indeed getting younger and younger. If life expectancy is not a problem, then time and limits will naturally have a chance to break! "After saying so much, what exactly is this prop." Tsunade stared at this crystal-clear thing, which was really invisible. I didn''t feel any special momentum, nor any special strength. "Two familiar people I just said." Silence smiled slightly. "The names of them are called Emperor Wu Ji and Nian Huang." That''s right, it was the later transfer of the two male combatants in the game DNF. Wu Jihuang who broke the limit. Nianhuang with breakthrough time. It should have been two different branches of transfer, but silence combined them. "Emperor Wu Ji." Mate Kai murmured the name. "Sounds like a nickname." Ape Feizhi interjected. "Yes, this is indeed the honorific title." Silent nodded his head, "Wu Jihuang, pole, is the meaning of the limit. After reaching his peak, the man broke away from the throne, abandoned all glory, and became powerful. His willpower continues to advance, and finally, beyond the limit, the mystery he left behind is in it." This is the setting of Emperor Wu Ji. One of the effects of this immortality is to break the shackles of the human body and enter the initial stage of another level. in other words. Matkay, who was supposed to be an adult, will return to the teenage stage and has a more powerful exercise space. "What about the other, chanting the emperor?" Gang Tei could not help asking. "He." Silently recalled the image of Nianhuang, laughing, "He is a bohemian, with the power called Nianqi, but also facing the enemy of time, but he passed Nian The magic of qi and his own perception of life and death surpassed life and death in the end." The combination of these two forces is the power silence gives Matekai. in other words. Break the limits of the body, plus Qigong. "Nian Qi..." Matekai thought of his disciple Ning Ci, and could not help asking, "Is it the same as Ning Ci''s?" "The concept is similar, but from different worlds, there are still some deviations." Silence shook his head and explained, "The ability to read, or Qi, or Qigong, there are similar forces in many worlds, Ning Ci''s ability to read is more The magic of you, and yours, is mainly based on flow." Qi, like Dragon Ball, is dominated by overbearing destructive power. It doesn''t even require much skill. Only faster and stronger! Stronger body! The qi of that world is exactly the same as the strength of the body. The stronger the qi, the stronger the body. And the ability to read from the hunter world seems a bit bells and whistles, not only strengthening the body, but also strengthening weapons, and even controlling, presenting, and extroverting, it seems omnipotent. Both of these are suitable for Metaka, but neither is suitable. Therefore, silence provides an atmosphere in between. Qi itself has the effect of fighting, but it is not only necessary to practice Qi, but also requires constant exercise and exercise through skills. "Although I still don''t understand it, as long as I eat this, I can have the possibility of breaking the limit and even breaking the time." Mitekai picked up the elixir, but before waiting for a silent reply, he took a sip Swallowed. "Kai!" Tsunade''s face changed slightly, "It may be dangerous!" When he saw Ning Ci, he knew that there were times when he changed jobs. All told them clearly! Be cautious and understand before eating. "Well, I know." Matekai gave a thumbs-up with an iconic smile. "But youth should be fearless." "It''s okay." Silence began at this time. "The transfer of this panacea is without any danger, and it will certainly be successful, but what level of effect can it exert and what level can it reach, He mainly depends on himself, even if it is the subsequent limited jar, it is more of an auxiliary role." Although that auxiliary is essential. Silence meditation in my heart. Matekai wants **** training, and the silence will fulfill him, but the money still has to be earned. The training props and training methods in the jar can greatly improve efficiency and even break through. This is not the same as directly gaining strength. It depends on the individual. At this time, Matekai felt a heat flow quickly through his body, his bones squeaked, and his muscles were aching, but soon, he could feel a heat flow from his body Emerge. To the end. He felt light. It seems to be felt, as if there is a long shackle that has been released. "Is this how it feels to change jobs?" Matekai clenched his fists, his face full of excitement. "I seem to be ten years younger. Sure enough, let''s try 50 laps around Muye~www .novelhall.com~ No, I think I can run 500 laps now!" For a physical ninja like him, his physical condition could not be more clear. Obviously the power has not decreased. But there is a feeling of returning to the growth stage. As for that thought. It is even automatically ignored by the current Matekai. He just wants to continue training his body frantically! Then enjoy the feeling of getting stronger through hard work! "It''s just the efficiency of running. Even if you practice for another hundred years, you can''t reach the current limit." Silently shook his head and looked at the money on the ground. "The rest of your money is enough to buy nine more emperors. For the limited jars in the series, I suggest you buy them first, and then say that without the limited jars, your strength will grow very slowly." Wonderful book house Chapter 182： : Youth is burning The latest website: Basically, silently recommending the items that determine the bottom line, will look at personal preferences and practicality. After all, this represents the future trend of the can opener. It is this kind of power that Matekai desires. He is now looking at the silence with his eyes shining brightly: "Is there a more **** training method in the limited jar?" "I have said that the fate-like props you obtained are special. It does not require any qualifications or tests. As long as it is opened, you will be able to transfer." The tone of silence changed, "However, how much can you get from it?" The strength depends on your own efforts, and whether you can withstand the exercise methods that come out of the jar." "It sounds very challenging, but I will not be afraid of the challenge!" Mateka gave the expected answer. "Then buy it," said Tsunade. "The funds allocated to you are meant to strengthen you." If it were not for distributing funds, the poor ghost of Matekai could not have opened so many jars. Among them, Konoha''s finances are partly, Japan donated partly to the family, and themselves. Since it was already agreed, Matekai did not hesitate. Even squeezed a little more. Fill the difference and buy ten. Everyone is staring at him, and everyone is a little curious. This series of jars that sounds different from the rest of the series, what can be opened. Matekai maintains his usual style of not hesitating. Open the first one directly. Inside, there is a stack of yellow runes. "Rune paper?" Everyone was stunned. In this world, runes usually use Chakra to seal their power in ninjutsu. For example, the explosion character. This is the most widely used ninja rune paper. "It''s the gospel of all physical exercisers." Silently looking at this stack of runes, he already knew what it was. "Gravity runes not only exercise muscles, but also include internal organs and bones." That''s right, this is the famous gravity symbol. Sun Wukong inside the Dragon Ball likes to exercise with gravity. "Is it a heavy load?" Matekai seems to think of the weights he usually uses. "You know it with one piece." Silent laughed. "It''s just sticking on the body. This one is just primary. One piece represents double the gravity. It is valid for twenty-four hours and can be used together." Mateka took it and shot him directly. The eyes light up immediately. "This feeling......" It is more effective than general negative importance, every inch of muscle on the body, even fingers, hair, internal organs. All can feel the doubled weight. Even more amazing is. The land under my feet doesn''t seem to feel the slightest. "too strong!" Matekai posted another one on himself. Snapped--! Add twice the gravity. Crack again! Add three times the gravity. By the time he had quadrupled, he already had a little gasp. Adding four times its own weight, the limbs did not feel too much effort, but the internal organs have already felt uncomfortable, and the breathing was short. "Huh, huh, sure enough, it''s challenging!" Matekai tried to walk a few steps, feeling his physical strength was obviously declining. "If you can''t stand it, you can take it off," said Silent, and then looked at the action that Mate Kai seemed to be ready to take off, and added a sentence, "After taking it off, this picture is completely invalid." Metcalfe''s stiffness was there. He just wanted to try his limits. But it''s invalid when taken off? This stack of gravity symbols is only about fifty sheets, and a third-level jar costs five million yuan, that is, one hundred thousand yuan! ? Matekai''s face was a little red, and I didn''t know whether it was because of the four-fold increase in gravity or some other reason. "Oh, I feel my youth is burning!" Matekai panted, clenching her fists, pursing her lips, looking at the sky at forty-five degrees, shouting in the manner of Emperor Perseverance, "This It only added four times the gravity, how could it make me succumb, call, call!" Speaking actually consumes more energy. No, adjust your breathing, breathe. Matekai tried to adjust his breathing. "Kai, the training should be adequate." Ape Feiri shook his head helplessly. "Well! No problem!" Matekai slowly gave her thumbs up, showing a big smile. Although it is a bit uncomfortable. But Matekai found that with the adjustment of breathing, he was slowly adapting to this gravity, just as he usually used to train with heavy objects, but heavy objects can not train the internal organs, and at most train the strength of the muscles. really. The contents of this jar are very youthful and bloody! "Gravity symbols are relatively common in it." Silent smiled, "Go on, there are nine jars here..." "Huh!" Matekai is now trying not to speak, because he insists on wearing this thing all day, twenty-four hours. It must not be wasted! Must stick to the end! Youth is burning! Matekai continued to open the jar, but his current action is much slower than the comparison. Inside the second jar is a light mass. Inside, a training fist is recorded. Matekai is an expert, just understand at a glance that this set of boxing techniques is very esoteric. Not only can he exercise every part of the body, but it seems to be extremely exhausting, but it has been in contact for a long time, and even the flexibility and flexibility of the body Reactivity can be exercised. Good stuff. Unfortunately, he can''t practice now, he will die... Matekai tried not to excite himself, even to say less, and looked extremely funny. But everyone else knows. I''m afraid, the things in this light group are good In the subsequent jar, Matekai opened another hundred gravity symbols, a set of offensive punches, a set of thin and actually heavy weight-bearing suits, used to increase the intensity of the light group, and also There is a bottle of medicine used to treat injuries caused by overtraining... They are all related to training and fighting. Even Mate Kay has to admit. With these things, and without them, his training efficiency and blood level are very different. Not just training efficiency. There is no general way to exercise the internal organs. When it comes to the ninth jar Open for an instant. Blue mist emerged. Everyone including Matekai, are shocked! You can''t be wrong, this momentum must be. Rare blue items! This is the grand prize in the tertiary jar! "Good luck." Silent laughed. Considering the price of the third-level jars, when Silent sets the prize pool, the probability of winning the prize is actually doubled. It is no longer five thousandths of a second-level jar. It''s one percent. But even so, ten jars can be opened, which is also very lucky. It is equivalent to shipping SSR in ten rounds. Wonderful book house Chapter 183： : Muye Groups collective transfer The latest website: When I saw the grand prize, Tsunade''s emotions became complicated at once. It was a mixture of envy, curiosity, expectation, and envy. "Look at what''s inside?" Tsuneo asked. Everyone came up close and looked into the jar. This is the second time they saw the blue rare item except for the one that Api Fei Sun cut off last time. As a result, there is a light group inside. Red, with a halo of jumping, looks like a burning flame. "This is it." Silence already knows what this is. "The skills of the Emperor Wu are quite strong." "Is it a skill?" Although Matekai is a little sorry that it is not a training method, he is equally happy. Rare level skills. To be able to appreciate the power of the extreme imperial emperor who broke through the limit is also worthy of expectation for Matekai. He reached out his hand and absorbed the skill. As before, information poured into my mind. Skill: Cyclone Broken Heart Kick Introduction: Concentrate all the power, rotate and cause two kicks to the enemy in front, the second time will cause a lot of explosive damage, which is a nirvana. "Night killing technique..." Matt Kay said subconsciously. "Sure enough, it''s a nirvana." Silent laughed, "Science is not meant to be able to kill the enemy, it just means that this is an attack that is difficult to control and far exceeds your general strength. Use this, just It means determination to kill each other." "It seems very powerful." Tsunade looked envious. She hasn''t opened blue rare props so far. Not to mention skills. so envious...... Although Matekai is still trying to control himself from speaking, the smile on his face can''t stop it. He opened the next jar. There is nothing special about this last one, just a glove that adds strength and comes with a skill. In this way, Matekai''s jar was finished. But the atmosphere at the scene seemed to be eager a lot at once. Everyone was tense and enthusiastic to compete with their own jars. From time to time, there was a cry of exclamation. . "Silent, I will buy ten more tertiary jars!" Tsunade finally decided to use his own money to draw ten times in a row. For the first time, Matekai has won the blue rare prize for ten consecutive times. She has already opened thirty tertiary jars. I guess it should be almost there. "Okay." Silence is naturally no problem. Ten jars of the Paladin series appeared in front of him, silent this time, glanced at the list of items. Gee, there is still no big prize. But it''s not too miserable. A female paladin''s exclusive bracers, and the most practical "light infusion" skill, with the latter, Tsunato''s ordinary attacks can also bring the damage of the light attribute. After looking at the list, Silence stopped paying attention to Tsuna. Looked at the others. Pigs, deer and butterflies are all excited, especially the autumn road with a lot of food and ingredients, but they can''t even close their mouths, and they have even started to eat a lot. One after another, they also began to draw their own destiny. Silence has been arranged. The Nara family took the control route and acted as a think tank in the team. Silence gave him the vine martial spirit. "Wuhun is a very diverse profession, but if you want to advance and gain powerful skills, you must rely on the soul ring. This is something that you do not have in the world." The meaning of silence is obvious. Continue to open the tank. . Its not just Nara Kazuhisa, even if the Nara deer pill is opened at the back, the silence is ready to give something similar. The other two are the same. Inherited from generation to generation, the three families of pigs, deer and butterflies not only have similar abilities, but also have similar personality characteristics. Just avoid anything to conceive a new series. The people in the mountains are all ninjas of the induction department, who can search and even control the spirits of others, and the profession given to him by silence is a spiritual master. In fact, it is a mage who specializes in the spells of the spirit department. After all, most of the abilities of the spirit department are very expensive, and now it can only be given to this. As for the Qiudao family. That''s even simpler. It is directly the food cell that goes up, the more you eat, the more delicious the stronger, but there is a danger of backlash. As you can see, the three of them are very satisfied. Silence came to Xirihong again. The speed at which she opened the jar was a little slow, and even stopped, her expression frowned slightly, and the expression seemed to be a little tangled. "Not quite the same as imagined?" said silently. Xi Rihong found the silence standing in front of him, and nodded a little nervously. "Yes......" "Generally speaking, not many people focus on illusion, even in the rest of the world, most of them regard illusion as an adjunct skill." Silently looking at her heart, she seemed to know why she hesitated. Can''t help but shake his head and continue to say: "But once you choose to focus on illusion, you should understand that the essence of illusion is lies, deception, or even playing with the hearts of others. In the process, you are also easily lost in the false world. After all, the more real The difference between illusion and reality is smaller." It''s like reading an infinite month. Uchiha class, with soil, everyone who supports this plan. We all know clearly that it is just a false peaceful world. However, they would rather enter into such a false world. It''s red now, and it''s this puzzled. "I used to be able to clearly distinguish the difference between illusion and reality." Xi Rihong pursed her lips and her dark red eyes looked at silence. "But now, I don''t know whether I can be full of lies and false power in this way. Keep clear in China." With the more knowledge and heritage she has absorbed, the more she can feel the horror of illusion. While deceiving others. It is also possible to deceive yourself. "Even if you don''t believe in yourself, you should believe in my eyes." Silent looking at this look at Xi Rihong, and suddenly chuckled. "The reason why I recommend you to the illusion series is because you have the two best practices of practicing illusion. Important qualities, self and principles, in simple words... Your character is obviously stronger than most men but unexpectedly it will be the type of a good wife and mother." This is probably why Xi Rihong is very popular as a supporting role with few plays. Of course, face value is also very important. Black curly hair, big eyes, red eyes... Silence for a while, the phone screen is a color drawing when Xirihong was a child, that is really cute. It''s a pity that I can''t see the real person of that period. Xi Rihong naturally did not know what the silence was regretting, but Meng Buding was praised by such a powerful existence, and was at a loss. but..... She still found the point keenly. "Self and Principle..." Wonderful book house Chapter 184： : Back to the village The latest website: At this time, the evening sun is red, just like the students who listened to the class in their student days. Looking at silence silently. She seemed to understand something. "Yes, self and principle." The tone of silence is very gentle. "Ego means that your heart must be strong, and don''t attach your own value to other things too strongly. The principle lies in your heart. There is a bottom line that can never be crossed." Xi Rihong thought about the silent sentence. Then, it seemed to be realized. The former is to strengthen his heart, so that he can resist the temptation of illusion, and the latter is to stabilize his heart, so that he will not be lost in the power of playing with the soul of others. "It seems that you really have the qualifications to practice illusion." Silence showed an admiring smile, and suddenly, the tone changed, "Then, next is the goal, I will look back at your destiny from birth to now... .. your father, hope you can at least leave him a grandson before you die?" This sentence asks, even if the sun is red, there is some blushing at once. If it is not silent words standing in front of you. I''m afraid that Xirihong will go directly with a punch. "Huh." Silence has got the answer from Xi Rihong''s mind. A subconscious sigh. He remembered seeing it in a post from a certain postman before, saying that Xi Rihong''s biggest obsession was the last sentence that her father said when she prevented her from participating in the Nine-Tail War. Her life as a ninja is uncertain, but her father hopes that she will at least give birth to offspring before her death and pass on the will of the fire at Xiri''s house. It is because of this sentence. Yi Xianhong, who has always abide by the rules, will only do unmarried pregnancy. Even silence could not help but raised his eyebrows. This dream... There is a hair to open the jar. However, she does not seem to have formally communicated with Apei Asma yet, a few years earlier. Various thoughts flashed through the silent mind. But in the end, he shook his head helplessly and said: "You do have the qualifications to practice illusion, and the determination to become stronger, but if your dream is just to find a suitable man and then teach your son, then you can''t go far on the road to becoming stronger." At the end of the talk, although the silent expression was still gentle, the tone was a little disappointed. From his perspective, there are not enough people with the motivation to open the jar, even if they are no longer qualified. That''s not a good customer. What''s more, it emphasizes the desire to change destiny so many times. You can''t beat yourself. After leaving this sentence, the silence didn''t care about the red sun, after all, he couldn''t guarantee that every customer was of the same high quality. At this time, he looked at the last person, Ape Fei Asma. All his secondary jars were opened, but no fateful objects appeared. "I want to buy ten more tertiary jars." Ape Fei Asma looked silent and a little nervous. "Or this series?" asked in silence. "Yes." Ape Fei Asma nodded and recalled the inheritances she had just acquired. There seemed to be a faint excitement in her eyes. It is a very positive thing that is silently put into the jar. Doing good deeds with wisdom and compassion, guarding others, and even sacrificing yourself for this, coincides with the will of fire recognized by Apei Asma, and he was originally a very easy-going person, with the village The "Yunyun sentient beings" get along very well. "As you wish." Silence finally said nothing. Ten tertiary jars were given, and then a monk''s transfer item was put in. Look back. Xi Rihong over there seemed to want to understand something, and continued to open the jar, thought for a while, or put a magician''s transfer props. So far. Six ninjas with associate professions were born. Everyone has gained a brand-new power, and their strength has changed dramatically. But in excitement. They also clearly understand that the changes are not only about strength, but also the challenges they face. "If you still want to buy cans in the future, or if you have any questions about the items in the cans, you can still contact us through the badge, but in most cases, Icarus responds." Silent laughed. "Please advise." Icarus maintained a suspended attitude and said seriously. This attitude actually relieved these people. They all showed their kindest smiles. The Chamber of Commerce is too mysterious and powerful. Even if it is just an assistant, it may be the existence they can''t confront. This kind of worry has been there after conscious of the existence of Icarus. Until now, it is a sigh of relief. The silence did not leave directly as usual, but laughed: "Next, we will stay in Konoha for a while, mainly to let Icarus get familiar with the world." This is naturally just an excuse. It''s just that Silence feels that in the future, Konoha may become lively. I don''t have much thought to play games at home. After all, this is related to his entrepreneurial plan. "Naturally is welcome." Ape Fei Ri cut a rejoicing expression, but it was not so good in his heart. Whether it''s the next thing Konoha has to face, or his next plan. The existence of silence is the biggest factor of instability. But he also knew that there was no way for him. Can only look at Tsuna. "Tsunade, let me give you the hospitality." "I know." Tsuneo nodded. Then he looked at the pair of wings of Icarus again, his face pale. This is too obvious. Silently knowing what she was thinking, she turned her head and said, "Icarus, put your wings away, it doesn''t matter." "Oh." Icarus cleverly put away his wings. In fact, it starts with silence. Icarus looked extremely well-behaved, and even his initial temperament changed. Most of the time, his eyes were focused on Shen Mo. It seemed that silence was all about her. Although, she is actually just trying to learn to sell jars... "Go." Silently raised his chin at Tsunade, and nodded to the others went directly to the village. ... at the same time. Outside the village, a man with thick white long hair was slowly approaching. "Hey, look at that man!" one of the two ninjas at the gate suddenly shouted at his companion. "Then, that''s not..." The other ninja opened his glasses. "This dress, this look, although I haven''t seen it for many years, I can''t be wrong!" The ninja''s voice was a little excited. because-- One of the famous Muye Sanren who came over at this moment. Come too! Wonderful book house Chapter 185： : I have been caught since I came The latest website: This is a tall man wearing a red coat, wearing a forehead with the word "oil" written on it, and has two red marks under his eyes. Although the complexion looks a lot older, the characteristics are still very obvious. Therefore, the two ninjas who kept the gate still recognized this man at a glance. One of the three leaves of Konoha. "Yo." The voice has been heard before I came to the door. "Izumo and Zitie haven''t seen you for so many years, or the two of you are guarding the gate." He had a bad smile on his face, and although he looked a little silly, it gave a very easy-going feeling, and there was no sense of distance because of his age. Both Izumo and Zitie both blushed. Counting their age, they are not too small, but they are still just forbearing. "Naturally, the adults are back, so it''s really good." Izumo said excitedly. "When Lord Tsunate came back before, it made the people in the village happy for a while, but unfortunately Lord Snake Ball.. ...." "Izumo!" Zi Tie could not help shouting. Izumo''s expression also stiffened there. Two of the three ninjas are back, and naturally it is easy to think of the last one. "Dashe Maru." Zilai''s smile has not changed, but her eyes are a little complicated. "Those who have betrayed the village should not be respected as "adults" even if they come back." The betrayal of Da She Wan is also a great harm to Zilai. It is different from Tsunade leaving the village because of pain. Zilai has been out for so many years and has been looking for the trail of Da She Wan. "That''s right." Zie Tie seemed to want to change the subject, looked around, and whispered close to Zilai, and said, "This time, Master Tsunade seems to have brought a man back." "(á㧥;)" Zi Lai''s expression is even more shocking than hearing the name of Da She Wan. "The man is very mysterious." Zi Tie''s expression was a little serious, and then he was helpless. "This is something that everyone in the village knows, but we don''t know when he went into the village, or what his name is. Who is it, and he doesnt even know where he lives, to be honest, I am a bit worried." This is not a secret. Most of the ninjas in the village who do not know the jars are worried about such an unknown existence. However, Lord Naruto has ordered that no disrespect should be allowed for that man. So after seeing Zilai and returning, Zitie couldn''t help but tell him about it. "I know." Zilai also squeezed a smile, but everyone could tell that he was very depressed now. Then just a little, walked towards the village. Zitie looked at the slightly lonely back of Zilai. I couldn''t help turning my head and asked, "Izumo, shouldn''t I just say it?" "You don''t say, naturally, adults will know sooner or later." Izumo shook his head and sighed. Although the two of them were just forbearing and much younger than the grown-ups, they were married and had children. "Obviously such a powerful adult, Muye Sanren..." Zi Tie''s expression also sighed. However, they are powerful adults. Now, step by step, faster and faster, he walked towards the place in the village where he missed most. --bathhouse. Fang Cai''s frustration seemed to have been completely abandoned by him. Taking out the paper and pen from his arms, he said: "Choose material, select material, hehehe." That expression, as a man in his fifties, is really a bit tedious. at the same time. The silence of Icarus, who was wandering in the company of Tsunato, turned his head as if he suddenly found something. Looking in that direction. "You won''t have another guest, and you have to leave!" Tsunade was holding one in his hand, and his face was blushing, and some green muscles on his forehead burst. Just passed a small stall selling. Because Icarus glanced for a few more times, he went to pay in silence, and then didn''t know what this guy meant, even bought one for her! Tsunade still remembers the boss''s eyes. It felt like she almost ran away without turning around. "No, I just saw a very interesting person." Silence shook his head, and Tsunai smiled, "Still angry? Isn''t it? You''re not as old as Icarus''s odds and ends, she doesn''t eat the same Very happy." Icarus is indeed focusing on himself. Round and round. Just sticking out his tongue and licking it a little bit, it seems a bit reluctant to eat. "Is she really... that big?" Tsunade looked at Icarus with a little doubt. In front of silence, Icarus looked like a child. Some natural look. She no longer saw her noble attitude when she first appeared. "You have to know that in such a long period of time, you only need to care about a few things to be able to keep your mentality young." Silently ignoring her seriously, "The rest of the things are not necessary to care, including you are angry now. The reason, if you really dont want it, just throw it away." He wouldn''t admit that he only bought it for Tsunato because he was in a bad taste. Tsunade looked at Icarus, who was focused. Looked at his own hands again. Is it... Is it really your own problem? "...Forget it, buy it all." At last, Tsunah hesitated, learning from Icarus, and licked himself. His eyes lit up. Although it is a child''s food, I did not expect it to be really good. Silently looking at Tsunato''s serious eating, he endured the urge to laugh, and then pointed in the direction of the bathhouse. "Go, look over there." "Over there?" Tsunade licked it while looking at it. "There is the direction of the bathhouse. The person you are referring to is not a female ninja in the village, or another village?" "It''s your Konoha, but not a woman." Silently said casually. "Isn''t it a woman?" Tsunade was confused. But that direction is right for the female bathhouse. Zeng Jin because of someone in the villageThe female bathhouse and the male bathhouse have long been separated into two different places. So in that place, there is generally no man in the past. and many more. Tsunade seemed to think of something. Wouldn''t it... She swiftly accelerated some speed. Then I saw that a white-haired man in a red gown was lying in the door, leaning up and sneaking into the room. It''s not who you are. Tsunade''s angry, shouted: "What are you doing! Come on!" Wonderful book house Chapter 186： : Changed matchup The latest website: With the current power of Tsunae, the sound is almost thundering peacefully, and the start is also frightened, and it is hard. Boom! That thin wooden door was directly pushed down. "what!" The woman inside screamed suddenly, wooden barrels, wooden brushes, all kinds of things were thrown out in random, the scene was chaotic. "Since-come-also!" Tsunades anger grew stronger, and she spit out the name of Zilai from word to word with a heavy breath, her blond hair all flying upwards. Even with every step, the ground underneath is cracking. Zilai''s body trembled, and he looked up at the gang hand still in his hand, and a trembling feeling was far more terrible than before. "Tangshou, you listen to my explanation." Zilai also stretched out a hand, raised his own, and shouted, "I''m just picking material!" Not to mention okay. In this way, Tsunade couldn''t help it. She raised her fist violently, and the holy light gleamed on the fist. Even before she punched, the air around her seemed to start to twist. Will die. From the beginning, I was very convinced that this punch was beaten, and he must be dead. When did Tsunade''s strange power become so scary. The moment of life and death. Zilai finally made a very correct decision. He jumped up sharply, then kneeled forward at 45 degrees, knelt heavily on the ground, and gave a standard apology sound. "I''m wrong......!" "...Huh, huh." Tsunade''s chest undulated violently, obviously obviously really angry. However, the raised fist still did not hit. If you fight like this, you will naturally not be able to live. It''s just that if you don''t fight hard, it doesn''t mean you won''t teach him. "Zi Lai! People in their fifties, your lascivious look hasn''t changed at all!" The voice of Tsuneo''s reprimand, accompanied by punching and kicking and the screams of Zi Lai, made the girl in the bathhouse They quietly wrapped their bath towels and leaned out their heads, their eyes sparkling. Master Gangshou. So handsome. Of course, there are also many people who put their eyes on silence, and Icarus who is still licking. Glanced in silence. It seems that every day is inside? "Okay." Silent and gentle voice said, "Tangshou, change place, you are like this, girls are not easy to leave." This man... a good gentleman. The girls had some bright eyes. The appearance of being silent in the past can only be regarded as generally handsome, but there are no small flaws after the practice, coupled with unspeakable temperament, deep eyes, slim clothes, the face value of the whole person is more accurate than before the crossing If two people. Tsunade also realized that it wasnt very good here. He picked up the swollen nose, and walked towards the woods not far away. After no one is gone. He threw the running on the tree again and again, and some anger repelled: "You guys, don''t you know that there are still ninjas from other countries in the village? Are you trying to throw away Muye''s face?" Tsunae''s last dislike is the lustful character of Zilai. It was like this when I first met. After so many years, it hasn''t changed at all! "I know I''m wrong!" Zilai''s face also changed with pain. "Humph." Gangshou snorted heavily. She didn''t know where, until tomorrow, she would be like this again. The two were silent for a while. It''s been a long time since I saw it. But in this case, no one knows what to say. "Speaking." Zilai also broke the silence. His eyes looked at the silence, and he looked away, seemingly pouted, "You are still the same, like this refreshing, gentle type, and your age is all Its bigger than him." "what did you say!?" Gang hand''s anger just went out, and he rose up again with a fist, holding his fist, and seemed to want to fight again. Silence looked aside, all speechless. It really can''t be said that Tsunade is a heart of stone. Clearly knowing what the crush does not like and does not want to hear anything. It would be a **** to succeed. but...... If you change these things, its not your own way. Tsunade took care of the silence here, pinched his fists, and resisted the pain and came back, but said angrily: "Silent is now a valuable guest in the village. You''d better respect a little, don''t talk rumors. In addition, you have said something wrong, because he is older than me, and not just older." Speaking of the last, it seems a bit proud. Silence endured the urge to roll his eyes. I just shook my head helplessly. Is it necessary to emphasize age specifically? "Oh?" Since I didn''t think that Tsunade would lie, I could not help but carefully looked at the silence. Can''t see anything. However, this refreshing, neat, clean appearance, gentle smile... really is the type that Tsunae likes. The silent corner of the mouth twitched slightly undetectably. Zhang said, he seemed to want to say something, but suddenly he turned his head and looked to the other side. "Ha, uncle who sells jars, you really are here." Naruto ran all the way from the path over there, and finally found your excited expression with his face. "Naruto? Aren''t you preparing for the third midfield exam?" Tsunato did not expect Naruto to come at this time. "Because there is no one to accompany me to practice." Naruto said angrily. "Ms. Kakashi went to teach Sasuke alone, and Ningji also had a teacher with thick eyebrows. Then I heard Uncle Yile said that I saw Grandma Tsuna and The uncle who sells jars is on a date, so he overtakes them. Now, the uncle who sells jars, if it is you, can certainly teach me to practice, right?" Tsunade: "Grandma?" Zilai: "Dating?" silence:"......" Icarus: "(ѩn)" Naruto didn''t notice the weird atmosphere of the scene, but looked at the silence with anticipation. "You." Silence doesn''t know what to say, "Your current strength, basically, there are not many people you can''t win, right? Your opponent is Iero?" "Uncle, do you know that person?" Naruto seemed surprised. Because, according to the tips of the badge, I should not be a member. Silence This is the news I just got from Naruto''s mind. He did not expect that the plot would change like this. Ningji confronted Sasuke, but Naruto caught up with Iro. If it is said that there is no greasy inside, it is impossible. "With your current strength, it''s really a bit difficult to match up with Ai Luo." Silently looking at Naruto, "you should have met him." "Yes." Naruto nodded, as if thinking of something, he couldn''t help shivering. "That guy doesn''t know what''s going on. After knowing that there are nine tails in my body, his eyes become terrible, as if ..." "Jealous?" Silence said the word for him. "Yes." Naruto nodded again and again. "It''s the feeling of jealousy. What else did he say to kill Sasuke, Sakura, hateful! I must beat him!" Wonderful book house Chapter 187： : Who is he Latest website: In the past few days, they have finished the first two Sino-Forbearance exams. Muye can be described as a big show. Ningji, Sasuke, and even Naruto and Hinata all demonstrated their strengths far beyond ordinary tolerance. Among them, Naruto felt the most. As a human columnist, he was scolded as a monster. He has always been disliked. He has also received a lot of attention and praise. Last night, he was also brought to Yile Ramen by Mr. Iluka to congratulate and even some other ninjas. At the scene, everyone said something encouraging. All this is like a dream to Naruto. As if overnight, the dream becomes reality. Therefore, Naruto particularly cherishes everything he has now. however-- The man who called me Ai Luo was jealous of him. "I love Luo will be jealous of you, and it is inevitable." Silently looking at Naruto, he still said the fact, "Because, like you, he was a person who was feared and rejected by the whole village in his childhood. He There is a seal inside the body." "..." Naruto''s expression froze. "It''s just that, compared to you, his childhood was even more tragic." The silence paused, and then said, "You still have Iluka, and a hand ramen noodles, his words... just Even his father once hated it, and even wanted to kill him several times, Naruto, you should be able to imagine why I am like this." Naruto''s body was stiff, his fists clenched tightly, and his expression was like watching something terrible. He could indeed imagine it, and understand it very simply. Just imagine that if he had no teacher Iluka and no hands to beat the uncle... he could not help but shudder. And now I am Luo, it is him in this "if". "Naruto." Silent reached out and put it on Naruto''s shoulder. "You are always a person with great potential in my eyes. That potential does not come from your physique or the nine tails in your body, but from It comes from your past pain, which has shaped the cornerstone of your present will. I love Luo... his pain is more than you, so I have the same expectation for his potential." Naruto is indeed unfortunate. However, I love Luo more unfortunate than he. All the people, including the person I loved Roy had once trusted the most, stayed away from him in the end and even wanted to kill him. Growing in that environment, it can be washed. That can only be said. I love Luo''s heart, always hiding the desire to be loved. If this is not the case, the silence will simply give him the Devil''s Dao series, and it will make the world feel painful in the end. but now. Want me to take the right path and show the potential as a good player. Its up to Naruto and that Fengying. "Huh--" Naruto took a deep breath, then grabbed the silent palm, "Uncle, help me practice, I must beat that guy!" After understanding the state of mind and emotions of Ronaldo, Naruto wanted to defeat him even more. No one can destroy their present happiness. "Your determination, I have seen it." The silence smiled, and then shook his head in Naruto''s looking eyes. "However, I refused." "Why." Naruto looked crazy. "My time is precious." Silence shrugged. "Nonsense, Uncle is just hanging out!" "You are not qualified." "Ah! Didn''t Uncle just say that I have great potential?" "-_-||" Silently looking at Naruto who insisted, he felt helpless. He didn''t have this leisurely effort to instruct Naruto to practice. However, look at this posture. This guy won''t take it easy without achieving his goal. It can only be tougher. Just when Shen Mo raised his eyebrows and was ready to use his own domineering spirit to make Naruto recognise reality and give up entanglement with him, Zi Zi suddenly stood up, leaned in front of Naruto and pointed at himself: "Well, let me guide you." Although I haven''t seen Naruto in the past, I heard from what I just said. The young man in front of me seems to be Jiuwei Zhuli, who is also his disciple, the son of Bo Feng Shui Men. There are some differences from the imagination. But he wanted to know more. Naruto turned his head, glanced at Zilai, and showed a disgusted expression, then turned back violently. "No!" The refusal to cut corners. "Pomp." Tsunato couldn''t hold back all of a sudden and laughed out loud. Zilai also had a red face, and she didn''t seem to expect that Naruto would refuse, so she stepped back, stood on one foot, gestured, and exhaled: "Ha, imp, I am also the Toad Fairy of Miaomu Mountain, are you sure you want to refuse my guidance?" Although the movement is like that, it seems that Zilai has completely forgotten how he has a swollen nose and blue face. At this time, he seemed completely unconvincing. Naruto turned his head and made a face at him: "Who wants you to give pointers, anyway, you can''t even match the uncle who sells cans with one finger." Naruto is not stupid at all. The power and horror of silence, he understood. "I don''t think so." Ziye''s face flushed, and he suddenly pointed to silence and shouted, "In this case, I will try to compare with him, let you devil see, who is more capable." Everyone present was stunned. Including silence. No one thought that Zilai would suddenly make such a request. However, the silence soon learned through telepathy. Zilai, this is to seize this opportunity to test him personally in this name. This man. Although the surface is bohemian, he is one of the people who cares most about Konoha. "Why don''t you dare? Hum." Zilai also clasped his hands on his chest, lowered his head, and shrugged his shoulders twice. "Since Tsune said that you are older than us, then I''m not a big bully. , But rest assured, you are a noble guest of Konoha, I will naturally not hurt you, just simply try it." This passage is a simple act of radicalism. Whether it is for Konoha or Tsunabe. I havent been able to ignore the silent person from the past. Just need...a simple trial! "Zailai Don''t be rude!" Tsunade frowned, and she probably guessed the real purpose of Zilai. but...... "You don''t understand the identity and strength of silence at all." Tsunade said with a very serious expression. Zilai''s eyes also became more serious. He understood the meaning in Tsunade''s expression. Dont trouble Muye! He has been so careful in his words, whether it is for reasons or attitudes, he is very cautious, but he is still warned by Tsunade. Who is this man called silence? Wonderful book house Chapter 188： : Tragic misfortune The latest website: After being warned by Tsunade, Zizi also realized that he might have underestimated the man in front of him. The behavior of temptation is a bit anxious. You should wait until you get more information from Tsunato before deciding what to do. And just when I was planning to make a haha ??and pass by. The silence suddenly said to Naruto: "As far as your present situation is concerned, Zilai is also very suitable for being your teacher." "Huh?" Naruto''s face was unbelief. "It''s obviously uncle, you need to be more powerful." "It''s because I''m too strong." Silent said this sentence with a very natural expression, "As long as I want, you can even make you more powerful than your Naruto overnight, but it doesn''t make sense, only Its not fair to me to waste your potential." Overnight, stronger than Naruto? Zila also subconsciously glanced at the companion. See her with a serious expression. There was no such thing as a joke. Also come... Carrying his hands behind his back, he secretly formed a magical spell that was lifted. Of course, there was no change. What happened to these two people? Wasn''t it a surprise that the joke changed from Xiaren to Naruto overnight? "How is that..." Naruto was disappointed. "Sasuke is going to train how to write chakra eyes." Silence said again. "Yes." Naruto nodded. Now, the only thing people in the village can write about is Kakashi, so apart from Kakashi, no one can teach Sasuke at all. "Although you have gained additional power, but as a ninja, don''t waste it. The combination of the two is to maximize your strength." Silence points to Zilai, "And this one, but the first The teacher of the fourth generation of Naruto, he can improve your strength as a ninja in a short time." "what?" Naruto opened his mouth wide and was really surprised this time. This fourth-generation Naruto... teacher? Doesn''t it mean that this person taught a Naruto? "Hum." Zilai also akimbo, "Now I know how good I am." Although he made a look like this, Zilai''s heart wasn''t triumphant. Yu Guang still looked at the silence. Also, silence the female partner around. Speaking of it, I just didn''t find out for the first time, this appearance, this figure, this ratio, the super and super quality I have never seen before, it seems to be more perfect than Tsunato, not like a human... .. The silence suddenly became uncomfortable, and the pervert stared at Icarus. Ok? The silence suddenly looked to the other side. "Peeping is not a good habit." His eyes turned into golden eyes in an instant, and the terrible coercion emerged. The surrounding air seemed to be still under this coercion instantly, and his face changed greatly before he came to the house. His silence raised his hand, not far away An uncle at the place directly weathered into dust. Among the dust is a man wearing a black cloud suit with a big head of Nepenthes. Fixed in midair by invisible forces. Can''t move. "This dress..." Zilai was also taken aback, and took a step forward, posing with a seal, "Are all the people of Xiao organization mixed into the village?" That''s right, this man who was pulled out of silence was absolutely. He can be called the backhand of the entire Huo Ying. I like hiding from the sidelines and peeping at others. Silence just found out that this man actually sneaked over and clung to a tree, wanting to spy on him in secret. "What the **** are you?" Never be controlled by the silent power of thought in mid-air, the heart was terrified. He did come to investigate the mysterious man who had appeared in the village of Shayinren. But... how could it be so powerful? It doesn''t look like a mother. "Your will is very strong." Silence stared at him, and found that he seemed to be able to invade his mind as well. Somewhat unexpectedly, his soul was extremely pure and strong. Resurrection mother. At the core of his will, there is only this idea, because he was born for this, this is all he has. After a moment of silence, he shook his head: "Although very strong, but very boring, you are just the shadow of others, the remains of a will." Hei Jue, who has no strength in himself, has always achieved his goal by deceiving others. There is no money and no value has been created. After all, he was created by Hui Ye at the last moment of being sealed with the remnants of his own will. He was not interested in everything but the resurrection of his mother. "What do you know, no, you are invading my consciousness and get out of my mind." Hei Ju''s painful struggle, his inner fear seems to have reached the limit, he is not afraid of his own safety, but he is afraid of his own The plan was destroyed and her mother could not be resurrected. The silence is also hesitating. What should I do with him. If he was bewildered to open the canister to save his mother, this man was afraid that he would not have to work hard to collect all the money from the world, so that the order of the world would be destroyed too much, purely predatory business, and Hui Ye is now resurrected, and he will also Affects balance and undermines his entrepreneurial plan. Let him go, then he will know about the jar sooner or later. Killing also seems bad. However, this period... It seems that everything he should have done is basically done? Guyu Uchiha spots, Guyu Uchiha with soil. "Ok." There was a whisper of silence, and there seemed to be a decision in my heart. He raised his palm and twisted it gently. In the center of Hei Jue, as if a black hole suddenly appeared, his bones and muscles were all compressed in an instant. He wailed in pain and wanted to struggle, but he was unable to resist at all, and finally he turned into unwilling wailing. It is a black and white ball, like a Tai Chi, suspended on the palm of silence. This weird scene left several people completely stunned. "What''s the matter, uncle, you... killed that person?" Naruto swallowed. This is the first time he saw a silent attack on people. Including Gangshou is also the first time. She and Yufei Feijian also had speculations about whether the chamber of commerce would not be able to shoot at will. But now, the silent shot undoubtedly completely breaks this speculation. And the person just now...who is it, who made the silence go straight? "No, I just sealed him." Silent palm turned over, put the seal ball away, and looked at Naruto, "This person always likes to run over and pester me, it''s really annoying, so I decided , Sealed for hundreds of years as a lesson, if I still remember his words, then let it go." "Guru." Naruto swallowed. The uncle who sells jars... so terrible. Don''t dare to pester him anymore, let''s find a white-haired fairy to train. Wonderful book house Chapter 189： : Dawn mixed in the village The latest web site: The appearance of Black Peer is like a sudden episode for Zilai and others. But it is enough to see too much. Zilai''s back spine is a bit cold, and the corners of her mouth are bent, looking like a classic crying expression. That momentum seems to be oppressed by the level of life. Unintelligible power. There was no seal, but as soon as he raised his hand, he exhibited a seal that was terrible at first glance. And what he said casually. What is a seal for hundreds of years? Think of it before releasing? Zilai also feels that he hasn''t returned to Konoha after many years, why suddenly there is a feeling that he can''t understand the world. "What did you just say? Right." Silence seemed to suddenly think of something, squinting and looking at Zilai, "Icarus is my most important assistant. If you dare to look at her obsessively again, I will make you a woman forever, Even the orientation changes together." Zilai suddenly lowered her lower body suddenly, violently struck a spirit. Intuition told him. What the man said in front of him is probably true, and he can really do it! "Although Zilai is a lecherous idiot, it''s not a person without a lower limit." Tsunade said suddenly. "I know, I see clearly." Nodded silently, "but I''m not kidding." Silence cherishes oneself very much. Whether it is Yuju or Icarus. He can entrust the most human part of his heart to his companions who can be trusted and will be with him for a long time. "Well, I get it." Zi Zi nodded solemnly. Sure enough, he didn''t look in the direction of Icarus again. Then he suddenly reached out and pulled Naruto up. "Go away, imp, your time is tight. , Let me see what you do." "I will go by myself." Naruto struggled a few times, but followed very honestly. Apparently he has given up silence to teach him. However, when he came before leaving, he looked deeply at the eye composer, and the meaning in his eyes was obvious. He wanted Tsuna to find a time and give him an explanation. After they left, Tsunade turned his head and asked, "Just let him leave? The person who is very interesting in your mouth should be able to sell jars, and you should have a lot of money on your own." "Good." The silence did not deny it, but he was not in a hurry to sell it to Zilai now. He just glanced at the eye composer and said as if casually, "He is a very interesting person, deeply in love with this Village, and you, but the former is more." "..." Tsunade remained silent for a while. Quiet but silent, her breath could even be heard. Until a very soft voice came. "I know." Tsunade looked at the direction where Zilai also left, and there seemed to be a trace of guilt in his golden eyes. Then he shook his head and sighed. "Obviously I have said this before. He is not the type I like, and it is always that way... he knows it himself." Except for the initial confession, Zilai has never said anything to her like. She thought she was deceiving herself, and it was over. But now it was said in silence. Silently feeling the voice of Tsunade, he could only spread his hand. "Clearly, but there is no way to control the emotional things, whether it is the same to him or to you." Suddenly, Tsunade turned his head, staring at the silent side face, and raised his slender eyebrows, "Suddenly curious, have people like you ever been in love?" "Ha ha......" Silence just laughed and said nothing, reaching for the yawning Yuju on his shoulder. "I can''t think of it, what would you look like if you have someone you like." Tsuneo sucked his lips. "However, you guys seem to be able to see the hearts of other people. This is a bit scary. The emotions of people are very private. thing......" I didn''t say anything later. Because Tsunade is also clear, for people who are confused, silence seems to have a fatal appeal. It seems that he can get his own inner answer from him, and then he will feel inexplicable peace of mind. "Okay." The silence ended the topic in time and greeted Icarus, who was staring at him. "Go, occasionally hanging around like an ordinary person. It seems interesting." His eyes looked at the wooden leaves in front of him. The center of this story. It is indeed possible to see many things that are not visible in the animation. At this time. Silence seemed to think of something, looking at a certain direction, his face involuntarily showed a little playfulness, and a smile of expectation. He has just learned an interesting thing from the consciousness of the black. The long door of Xiao organization is not to send him over to investigate the mysterious person. Instead, it dispatched Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon. These two people, now, should lurk to Konoha. As for where it will be hidden. The silence is already known. ... At the moment, in the ruins of the Uchiha family, two people dressed in black clouds and red clouds are quietly hiding in a tree. It was ferret and ghost shark. "Here is the former residence of Mr. Itachi." The ghost shark seemed to be looking around with boredom. "It''s still possible to see the dry dark red blood stains. Really, didn''t the wooden leaves organize it? " "...For the people in Konoha, this is where they don''t want to step in." Uchiha Itachi looked at everything in front of him and wondered whether he was talking to the ghost shark or talking to himself Said in a low voice, "It has always been." He originally thought he would not step here. But now it is back. The pain of that night has been vividly remembered until now, because he often dreams in his sleep. "It sounds like I always emphasized the partner''s wooden leaf, and it''s not so united." The dried persimmon shark turned his head and looked at Uchiha Itachi, and suddenly asked, "I heard that Mr. Itachi and a younger brother are still in Konoha, Why did he leave that person alone?" The dried persimmon shark does not understand Uchiha Itachi''s past and heart. There is no intention of asking about the pain of others. However, now that I am here, I am inevitably curious. "...I don''t know Uchiha Itachi looks not far away and belongs to the courtyard of his house, "Maybe it''s soft-hearted, maybe it''s curious, but, I want to see, hate, Will it grow him... enough to kill me. " The dried persimmon shark speculated on this sentence, but he didn''t see death aspirations from Uchiha Itachi''s eyes. Finally, he just put his hands on his back and leaned on the branch, watching the sunset gradually becoming dusk. "That''s not easy." He said so. The scene soon became quiet. No one speaks again. Until the night fell completely, under the bright moonlight, the two people who closed their eyes and took a rest, opened their eyes at the same time. Someone is coming. Wonderful book house Chapter 190： : Uchiha Brothers Reunion The latest website: Dried Persimmon Shark looked at Uchiha Itachi, the meaning was obvious. It is because there are few people here. They are lurking here. But why would anyone come? Uchiha Itachi is not clear. Judging from the traces in this Uchiha site, no one should come. quickly. The figure under the moonlight reflected in the eyes of both of them. Wearing a Uchiha clan costume, he also carried a long sword on his back. If not seen for many years, Uchiha Itachi recognized it at a glance. It is Sasuke. The dried persimmon shark also recognized it. Although he had never seen Sasuke, this newly emerged teenager looked a bit like Uchiha Itachi. How to do? The dried persimmon shark looked at Uchiha Itachi and asked. "Don''t care about him." Uchiha Itachi said in a low voice, "We are here to investigate information about the mysterious person, it is best not to fight the grass and startle the snake." "Good." The dried persimmon nodded. In the usual tasks of these two people, they are basically based on the opinions of Uchiha Itachi. The dried persimmon shark is more obedient to itachi. The two hid quietly in the tree without making any sound, and then they saw that Sasuke walked into a house that had been ownerless for six years, and then a little noise came up. But after a while, Sasuke came out disappointed. Then quickly entered the next one. What is he doing? Uchiha Itachi is full of doubts. He hasn''t seen Sasuke in years, Sasuke looks much taller than before, carrying a sword on his body may be a new weapon. But what is he doing now? The two watched Sasuke disappointed from the second house and then entered the third house. This time, when he came out again, he seemed to be showing some happy smiles. He raised his hand. Under the moonlight, Uchiha Itachi was able to see clearly. It was a golden necklace, and then a little broken silver. Sasuke carefully wiped off the dust on it, then carefully put it in a bag that seemed to be a wallet. "Not enough." Sasuke echoed in the moonlight with some frustrated sighs. Then I ran to the next house. Now, what he is doing is already very clear. Collect residual money. "Mr. Itachi, your younger brother looks very poor." The dried persimmon shark grinned his mouth full of teeth, "I went to his ruins in the middle of the night to find money, and Muye was really cruel to him. Look at the guard on his forehead. Uh, how can I say it is already a tolerance?" With patience, you can start taking tasks and have your own income. You can see what Sasuke looks like. Obviously deeply troubled by money. Uchiha Itachi lowered his gaze, preventing the dried persimmon shark from discovering the anger in his eyes. When leaving the village, three generations of Huo Ying, clearly promised him that he would treat Sasuke well! As a result, has it reached this point? "Ghostfish." Uchiha Itachi whispered, "Are you carrying money?" "You''re thinking......" The dried persimmon looked at Uchiha Itachi in surprise. "Let him look like this, I am afraid to find the dawn." Uchiha Itachi''s tone can''t hear any emotion. "We have investigation tasks tomorrow. Let him find a little gold and silver and leave quickly." "..." The dried persimmon squint looked at Itachi seriously and reached out into his arms. "Really, I don''t have much money either. You don''t know that the organization is managing money now, it''s a miser ghost." Finally, he took out a handful of gold. It is also because he does not like to bring paper money, because it is easy to be damaged in battle. Uchiha Itachi held gold for a moment. I put it in an obscure place, but it would reflect the moonlight when Sasuke came out, and even made some camouflage with mud. Sasuke came out for the fifth time. It seems to have finally found the light reflected from under the tree. "It''s gold!" He ran past with some excitement. Found gold in the dirt. but...... "Why is there gold here?" Sasuke looked at the tree, confused to himself, and then seemed to think of something, and his eyes became more and more excited. Could it be that this is also one of the places where the tribes hid their money? Finally found! Sasuke took a deep breath, and his eyes turned blood red in an instant. Write the eye! Being able to see through Chakra can also greatly increase the blood-healing limit of vision. It is also very convenient to find things underground. "It was found." Uchiha Itachi whispered. "Who''s there!?" Sasuke swiftly pulled out his sword, and with his eyes open, he could vaguely see the two groups of Chakra above the tree. This also benefited from Kakashi''s teaching these days. The insight effect of writing round eyes, although not as good as white eyes, is also powerful enough. Now he can be sure. Someone in the tree! "These eyes are really troublesome..." A dull voice rang and then paused, "I''m not talking about you, Mr. Itachi." Mr. Itachi? Hearing this title, Sasuke''s pupil shrank sharply. The heart is beating hard to contain. He seemed to realize something. call-- Along with the sound of the wind blowing, in front of Sasuke Uchiha, facing the bright and flawless moon in the sky, a figure suddenly appeared. Suddenly, to Sasuke, it seems that the whole world has disappeared, Only those scarlet eyes that seemed to radiate bloodthirsty light. Uchiha...Itachi! The same place, the same night, that night like a nightmare, seemed to return to Sasuke''s mind at this moment. His body was trembling. There was a little bit of fierceness between the originally beautiful eyebrows, and a strong murderous intention burst into his eyes. At this moment, the man who appeared in front of him. It is the meaning of his being alive. He lives to kill this man! "Uchiha Itachi!" Sasuke pointed the long sword in his hand at Uchiha Itachi, and his expression was completely grim. "Why, you dare to return to this place." He now can''t wait to send a fairy out of the sky! but-- Sasuke worked hard to endure. After the battle on that stage of fate, his mentality has grown greatly. At this time Yu Guang looked back. A man with a big knife stood behind. One to two. Kakashi said that Uchiha Itachi might be even stronger than him. Although Sasuke thinks he should have a chance now, but one-on-two... can''t be reckless. "Ok?" Uchiha Itachi seemed a little surprised. He saw the hate in Sasuke''s eyes. I thought I would rush directly. Is hate enough? Does that hatred of him still cover fear? "Why didn''t I dare to come back?" Uchiha Itachi said indifferently, "Just because, I killed everyone here?" Wonderful book house Chapter 191： : I am your beloved "just because?" Sasuke''s mouth was covered with a trace of blood, and the gum that was bitten by it was overwhelmed. However, the pain in the body is far less than the heart. Why. After killing his parents and killing all the people, can this man face this place so calmly, without even seeing the slightest guilt? What is he... wait! was like lightning flashing across his mind, Mingwu flooded his mind, and Sasuke suddenly thought of a word about the ruthless sword in his inheritance. Kill love testimony! By killing his beloved by his own hands, in order to cut off the last trace of emotion in his heart, prove the ruthless avenue, from then on he became a sword, invincible in the world. That''s right...! Sasuke understood that he looked at Uchiha Itachi without a hint of emotion in front of him, as if to confirm his own thoughts. ''S sword is not shaking. "It turned out to be so." Sasuke looked at Uchiha Itachi and murmured, "You are the one who walks along that path, hum, and guilt for expecting you to kill your parents, I''m so naive... true Sadly, I have experienced that kind of state, even if I gain strength, what does it mean." Sasuke held the sword tightly, the hatred in his eyes continued, but there was also a trace of pity. Uchiha Itachi noticed the change of Sasuke. is at a loss. What is he saying? What is that state? But this expression, in Sasuke''s eyes, actually confirmed his thoughts. "I have always wondered why you are doing this. This problem has been bothering me like a nightmare, but now I understand that you also said that at that time, to''verify your strength ''Bar.'' Sasuke has a feeling that he finally got the answer. The confusion was answered, and even with inner anxiety, hatred, complex emotions seemed to ease a lot. He looked at Uchiha Itachi in front of him, even with a sarcastic smile on his lips, and said like revenge: "Although you may not feel it now, but at that time, when you killed your parents, I am afraid it is also very painful, because... they are your most beloved people!" "......" Uchiha Itachi has a bad feeling. Did you say...Sasuke already knew? He frowned slightly, accentuating his tone. "What the **** are you talking about?" "Oh? Actually angry?" Sasuke noticed Uchiha Itachis expression, and his eyes seemed to light up, as if he had discovered the New World, and he couldnt even laugh madly, and even the tears of laughter seemed to flow out: "Hahaha, it seems that you haven''t done it yet, Uchiha Itachi, you haven''t really reached that state yet, how? Is it very painful? Is it feeling that killing the love you love every night and night The pain of the person? Hahaha." Sasuke knew clearly. The process of choosing the ruthless path is a very painful thing. It requires severance. However, the unbroken period of time will bring great torment. Not everyone can prove their love for killing. If they cannot succeed, they will go crazy forever in endless remorse and pain until they die. . Sasuke suddenly thought of it. What kind of punishment should this man give to this man who killed his parents for his strength. That''s right. Let him fail! At this time, Uchiha Itachi was tingling in his heart, and he started to wonder whether his own way of wanting to carry everything alone was wrong, and whether there should be a better way. , But why would Sasuke know? Anyway... I can''t admit it yet. "Unable to understand what you are talking about." Uchiha Itachi continued to say in his indifferent voice, "Sure enough, have you gone crazy? Now you are not even worth killing me." "Yes! Of course you won''t kill me." Sasuke said with a smile, as if he knew everything. "Because, I am the one you love the most, my dear brother, you left me to the end, Just for the last step!" Even if you kill love, you can come step by step. The last thing to stay must be love. Sasuke thought of his older brother. is almost the whole family, no, the best one among the whole village is to him, so gentle, always patient and makes him extremely admirable. Sure enough What he is too weak, what makes him live in pain and hatred, all lies, Sasuke has understood, leaving himself, only because he is the love, so he is the man in front of him stepping into the realm of emotion The last step. Although I dont know where Uchiha Itachi got it, and why he decided to go the path of ruthlessness, but Everything this person does is just to become stronger! And Uchiha Itachi... A look of ignorance. Does Sasuke know or not? And this expression. In Sasuke''s eyes, he was already in the middle of automatic brain repair, so he was shocked. "Humph." Sasuke''s swordpoint still pointed at Uchiha Itachi, grinning smirkingly, "I already know what you are going to do, I will not make you successful, I will let you... .. sinking into endless remorse and pain, and then killed by my own hands!" ৡ! His body suddenly disappeared The long sword in his hand waved a phantom like a flower in the moonlight, but the target was the dried persimmon. Uchiha Sasuke wants to break through. If he said at first that he wanted to kill Uchiha Itachi''s revenge, he now wants to torture the man first. That''s right, it is to let the man watch himself become stronger and stronger, and realize that he can never be killed. That way, he would regret, or even panic, for not being able to take the last step. Wait until he suffered enough. Kill him again with his own shot! Perfect! Just thinking about this revenge plan, Sasuke''s mood was hard to contain, and he even took his sword a little faster. "The devil, even wanted to break through from me." The dried persimmon shark raised his shark''s muscle knife and exposed a sharp tooth. "It''s too naive." "It''s naive that you are right!" Sasuke''s mouth slightly raised. Write the movement of the chakra through the opponent, the strength of the whole body is concentrated on the arm, and then mobilize Chakra to make the body highly activated in a short time. The first style of self-made swordsmanshipSuperStab! Sasuke''s body stepped forward, and in this instant, the speed exploded four or five times. The tip of the sword seemed to be covered with a layer of cone-shaped white mist, which was formed by the violent friction of the air. "--what?" Dried persimmon ghost instinctive feeling is not good. Chapter 192： : I have the strongest 1 move ء! The harsh and sharp impact sounded. At the last moment, the ghost shark realized that something was wrong, and adjusted the direction of the shark''s muscle sword to block the blow, but the terror force from the other''s sword tip still caused his eye pupils to contract, and his body was suddenly hit. Go out. There was already a breath of blood on the chest. His injuries are not completely exhausted. This sword, even Uchiha Itachi was a little dumbfounded, even if he was at the age of Sasuke, I am afraid there is no such strength. "Mr. Itachi, you can''t let him run away!" Dried persimmons do not care about their injuries. The white bandage above the big knife in his hand has already cracked under the offensive just now. revealed the blade body covered with scale armor. Fast printing with both hands. The technique of squid shells! A shark-shaped water bomb rushed toward Sasuke. In this case, the dried persimmon shark does not dare to use ninjutsu with too much movement. However, Sasuke stepped on the mysterious step, and with his body misaligned, he hides ingeniously and easily. During this period of time, he strengthened swordsmanship and inherited stroke exercises, while also practicing the ninja body technique under the guidance of Kakashi. mainly uses Chakra to strengthen the body. Of course, there are also applications for writing rim eyes. And Uchiha Itachi at this time also reacted, and his body came to Sasuke in a flash. "Your sword technique... who taught you?" Uchiha asked. There is no concept of a sword in this world. Sasuke''s sword seems to be some kind of bizarre double-edged sword. "Why, afraid?" Sasuke looked at his brother, who hated him so much, and sneered. "You let me hate you and hate you for being extremely humble and painful to live. Now, I want to make you regret." And live in pain." "..." Uchiha Itachi was silent for a while and asked, "How do you make me feel pain?" "Hum." Sasuke raised his sword and aimed at Uchiha Itachi, "As long as I live and become stronger, your choice will never succeed, and your heart will always suffer!" This is indeed a feature of ruthlessness. If love is stronger than myself. can''t be cut off, but has already embarked on this path, it is really a painful situation. And Uchiha Itachi looked at Sasuke in front of him. seems to understand something. "It turns out...you already know." Uchiha Itachi looked at Sasuke and sighed in his heart, admitting it simply, "Yes, the reason why I keep you is because you are me stepping towards perfection The last step." The Uchiha family is cursed by love. The death of the closest relative can open the kaleidoscope, and the kaleidoscope of brothers and sisters is required to evolve into an eternal kaleidoscope. Uchiha Itachi felt that Sasuke knew about it. And Sasuke, his eyes widened and trembling all over, wondering whether it was because of excitement or anger, he pointed to Uchiha Itachi and yelled: "Sure enough... You admit it! You actually killed your parents and everyone for such a road, I will never let you succeed! Absolutely not!" "......" Uchiha Itachi''s pair of looking at Sasuke was only Ergouyu''s eyes, and he was disappointed. is still just two hooks. Is it because hate is not enough? His body can''t last for too long. Before then, even if the kaleidoscope could not be opened, it must be Sangouyu. and so...... "You know, what can you do?" Uchiha Itachi''s scarlet eyes seemed to reflect a fascinating light under the moonlight, and his tone was indifferent like a piece of ice for ten thousand years, "My stupid brother Yo , Do you think you can stop me? In the end... you will be the same result as your father and mother." "Shut up!" Sasuke''s expression grimaced. Uchiha Itachi''s two names, father and mother, made him extremely disgusted. "Shut up? It''s you alone?" Uchiha Itachi two steps forward, "If you want to stop me, then hate me, hate me, now you, what can you do with such a weak you?" "......" The dried persimmon shark looked at Uchiha Itachi. touched the wound that broke his chest again. At Saosuke''s age and strength, are they still weak? But I thought about the age strength of the next Uchiha Itachi. Dried Persimmon Shark no longer wants to say anything. is really... a brother like a monster. "...You said, I''m weak?" Sasuke raised his head a little, Chakra''s body condensed, and his clothes and hair seemed to be slowly agitating, "Then... .Let your companions get away, feel my power yourself!" "Oh?" Uchiha Itachi whispered softly. "This is something between us." Sasuke''s eyes sharpened, with a sharp breath, his sword tip still facing Uchiha Itachi, said slowly, "I have the strongest move, you dare Dare not accept it?" Uchiha Itachi looked at his brother''s eyes. Really, no timidity can be seen. is filled with a strong killing intention and a mature will. Sure enough... has grown a lot. "Ghostfish." Uchiha Itachi said lightly, "You don''t want to interfere." "......it is good." Ghostfish glanced at Uchiha Itachi, raised his sword, and really walked aside. He clearly knew the power of Uchiha Itachi. It can be said as long as the water is not intentionally released. Even if it''s one-to-one, this imp wouldn''t even be a rival of Uchiha Itachi and whether there is any water release. He still has confidence in his own eyesight. Originally, the organization let them team up to perform tasks, that is, let them supervise each other. "Let me see it." Uchiha spread her hands and made a gesture like a hug, "What is the difference between you and that night." "You will see." Sasuke''s tone, with Morihan''s killing intention, "Now I have understood what a real ninja is!" is accompanied by words. Sasuke''s momentum gradually united. He held his sword high. A stream of invisible air burst from his body, clearly invisible matter, but unusually dazzling, as if those were all sharp swords with sharp handles. "What move is this?" The dried persimmon shark watching on the side, his eyes deepened. He has never seen a move like this form. As you can see, Sasuke is gathering strength. But this feeling, this momentum... is pure, sharp and cool, and seems to bring the ultimate glory. It seems that in front of him, all the enemies are nothing but illusions. It is amazing enough to give people such a feeling. Emotions are reflected in the moves, which is not in Ninja. "Sasuke...". Uchiha Itachi looked at Sasuke in front of him, and seemed to bring a trace of incredibleness. From now on Sasuke''s body, he felt a flawless and clean temperament. Chapter 193： : I will definitely solve you Uchiha Itachi doesn''t think he must know Sasuke. How to say. He also missed the most important years of Sasuke''s growth. However, this flawless and temperament... shouldn''t be related to Sasuke. "This trick is called, "Fairy Fairy!" Sasuke tried to control his Chakra, and still had physical strength, only half of the strength was used. His body jumped high. continues to gain momentum. He looked at Uchiha Mustang below from high altitude, with a mad killing intention in his heart. There was a strong desire to bet on all the power, and then towards his cruel brother, the urge to kill. But This is not enough. Think about the parents who have died, imagine their sufferings over the years, Uchiha Sasuke, determined to let Uchiha Itachi experience the pain of regret first, and then die with this pain. "You can never kill me, nor can you get rid of the nightmare of killing your parents." At the moment, Sasuke was shrouded in white light, which was the materialized sword. Under the moonlight. He held his long sword high, his robe fluttering, white light shrouded in his eyes, and his eyes were cold. He seemed to have a somewhat fairy-like temperament. "This trick...really a little way, Mr. Itachi." The dried persimmon shrill exclaimed, but there was no worry on the expression. "No problem." Uchiha Itachi said lightly. The three hook jade among his scarlet eyes were transformed in an instant and turned into a beautiful mysterious pattern. Kaleidoscope! is in the sky, Sasuke, who is about to reach the top, is also keenly aware of this change. That''s... teacher Kakashi said, write the highest level of chakra! Sasuke was surprised. Kakashi demonstrated to him his kaleidoscope ability, which is so amazing that he can even block his skill of this trick. Damn it! Sasuke no longer hesitated. "Uchiha Itachi, I will definitely solve you!" Sasuke roared, then turned into a huge sword, like lightning, with a very rapid speed... rushing towards the distance. As long as Uchiha Itachi cannot kill him, it will be painful. Sasuke thinks so. Uchiha Itachi: "_" Dried persimmon shark: "_" Under the cold moonlight, the two of them were silent in the open space for a long time, and they had to admit it until a ray of wind blew their hair. The boy who shouted that Uchiha Itachi must be solved. Already, escaped... "Damn it! Was that a trick to escape?" The dried persimmon squid smashed his squid muscle heavily on the ground, hitting a deep hole. He felt his chest was sore. The injury seems to have worsened. was finally put together. "This time, it''s a bit troublesome." The kaleidoscope in Uchiha Itachi''s eyes slowly faded, and his heart was filled with a strange feeling. Sasuke... can actually maintain reason under such killing intention and hatred, and deliberately use singles to create opportunities for himself to escape? My stupid brother really grew a lot. "What should I do?" The dried persimmon shark looked at Uchiha Itachi, but shook his head helplessly. The situation just now wasnt really Uchiha Itachis release of water. Sasukes last move was incredibly fast and the momentum was so strong that they didnt expect it to be used for escape. The result is helpless. But if you run away, it will be troublesome. Their mission, but latent investigation. "No way." Uchiha Itachi pondered for a moment, "I can only leave here first, find a place, and continue lurking, even if the search for Konoha will be much higher next, relying on my illusion, there are still some opportunities to do Some investigation." This is a no-work solution. Leaving in this way is equivalent to a mission failure. Although Dried Persimmon Shark is a little depressed, it can only nod, and then look in the direction of Uchiha Sasuke flying away, and said, "However, the little ghost is really not a loss of Mr. Itachi''s younger brother. The strength, Mr. Itachi, what you just said, is it true?" Speaking of the last time. The eyes of the dried persimmon squint slightly narrowed. Although he said he respected Uchiha Itachi. However, from a standpoint, he is still on the side of the organization. Some of the words in Uchiha Itachi''s words just made people care. "...It''s true." Uchiha Itachi raised his hand and pressed it between his brows, his eyes seemed to have a trace of coldness, "This is the curse of our Uchiha family, the blood of the brothers, able Make it stronger." Dried persimmon shark looks at this pair has returned to black, so with a touch of sad eyes. was silent for a moment. seemed to sigh, "It''s... a sad family." He turned around, using a bandage that he carried with him to tie up the shark''s muscle knife a little bit, just with his back to Uchiha Itachi''s posture, it showed that he had believed the Uchiha Itachi''s explanation. "Let''s go, although I haven''t been here for many years, but I still know some easy places to hide." Uchiha Itachi walked beside the dried persimmon shark and turned his head slightly, looking at a certain direction. He seemed confused in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything in the end. And in the direction he looked at On the edge of the roof of a house, two people were sitting quietly there. Silence, and Icarus holding a big watermelon. "Last glance..." The silence seemed to be thoughtful, "Is it intuitive? Very powerful." "Master?" Icarus turned his head and asked strangely. "Nothing." Silently glanced at the big watermelon in her arms and couldn''t help laughing. "As a result, you still bought a big watermelon." Icarus shrank and shrunk the watermelon in his arms a little tighter, and then looked at the silence timidly, and leaned his little head over again. Silence knows what she means. reached out and rubbed on top of her head. Icarus narrowed his eyes, showing a gesture of enjoyment, and his palm was also caressing the big watermelon in his arms. "You really like being touched." Silently laughed. "...Hmm...I like it very much." Icarus responded softly, looked at the moon in the sky, and leaned back towards silence. "Cough." A dry cough suddenly sounded, but she didn''t know when she jumped up, and her face squeezed out a pretty smile, "Did I disturb you?". "It''s okay." Silence still gently stroked the top of Icarus'' head. Tangshou took a deep breath immediately. She felt a feeling of being forcibly stuffed with dog food. The most annoying thing is that these two people are not actually couples. Chapter 194： : Dashe Wan wakes up early "Envy?" Silence tilted his head slightly, his dark eyes staring at Tsuna. "What''s so enviable." Tsunae looped his chest and said something insincere. She is really envious. She doesn''t matter now who can be so intimate and trust each other. Even if there is a resurrection coin, but the war is imminent, dare not resurrect the rope tree. is wrong. Tsunade suddenly remembered that she was still silent, at least not alone. "......" Silence is a little speechless, so how did it come to mute body. But he didn''t say anything, turned his head, and continued to look at the wooden leaves in the night. Neon is beautiful, bright and prosperous. "The streamer just now, you should have seen it." Tsunade just remembered that she had something to come up. She struck her hair that was blown by the evening wind and looked at the silence and said, "I''m still strange , Why did you suddenly go up to see the scenery, you should know what just happened." "Well, something very interesting happened." The silence did not deny it. "... Sasuke said that the man who killed his whole family is back." When talking about this, Tsunade looked a little dignified, "followed by a companion who is also the Xiao organization." Tsunade received the urgent summons before running up to ask. However, look at the silence. She also understood that it was impossible to ask what news. After being silent for a moment, Tsuneo looked at the moon in the sky and said, "I''m going to do some search. The man, the average ninja is not his opponent, and Akatsuki is also the war we are about to start. Object." "Go." The silence didn''t even raise your eyes. "This is the growth you need to face." "......" Tangshou gave him a deep look, then jumped and ran to the distance. behind her, followed by many ninjas. Tonight, the entire Konoha was unable to calm down. looked silently at Sasuke, who was asked by a bunch of people, and seemed to have thought of something, and could not help but open his mouth and laughed softly. He really did not expect it. Sasuke will mistakenly think that Uchiha Itachi is taking a path similar to a ruthless sword, and still think that he is Uchiha Itachi left behind to break through to the last "beloved" of true ruthlessness, but it can be... standing in Sasuke The point of view seems to make sense. This made him feel itchy, and wanted to find Uchiha Itachi to sell jars. However, it is not enough. is still a little bit behind. silenced his heart and looked at this wooden leaf that seemed more and more lively. ...... Two days after , Konoha was in a highly prepared state. So that when the fourth-generation Fengying, Luo Sha was invited to Muye, he was taken aback by this tight defense. He thought that his previous plan was exposed, and this lineup of defense was specially presented to him. However, when Ape Feizhi greeted him, he explained to him a little solemnly: "Two days ago, Konoha was invaded by a malicious ninja." "What kind of person can invade Konoha." Luo Sha wore a white cloth that completely covered her face, but the pair of eyes with light dark circles also revealed surprise and caution. Because, he can feel it. Member badges warned him. The ape flying in front of him is a can opener who also bought and opened the jar! The strength of the can opener can''t be viewed with common sense at all. This point, he has already experienced it. Plus, in the previous time, he saw the information about the stage of destiny from the mail of the member badge. He also understands that this ability to exclude non-members from strong enclaves, combined with the strong power of members, will cause members to become the absolute main force of future wars. and Ape Fei Sun, also realized. The fourth generation Fengying Luosha in front of him, as expected, was the can opener. The form has become more complicated. However, both of them are very tacit, and did not mention the topic related to the jar. Ape Feijian only said slightly, "It is an extremely difficult force. I was originally going to wait until after the Sino-Ninichi exam, and then discuss it with His Excellency Fengying, but I didn''t expect that they lurked into the wood first. leaf." "Is there such a force?" Luo Sha thought of the person who opened the jar for the first time. Sure enough... The presence of that person really made the situation more and more complicated. However, whether it is Luo Sha, or ape flying sun cut. must face this new and complicated situation. They looked at each other and saw the same mood. "Let''s talk about it in detail later, Ha ha, Lord Fengying, please." Ape Fei Ri cut his face with a kind smile and made an invitation. "Please." Luo Sha also took a full attitude in the etiquette. The two finally walked side by side, posing a close ally in front of everyone. The last session of the China-Ninja exam will begin tomorrow. is silent at the moment, but not in Konoha. He came alone in a forest without even carrying Fei Ju. There is a big tree in front of him. Under this, a coffin is buried. Orochimaru. Silent eyes, through the soil and the coffin, directly saw the pale snake pill inside. At this moment, the fake skin on his face had already completely rotted. exposed the feminine face inside, and at the moment, this originally pretty face also had patches of corpses, which looked like it had been dead for a long time. UU read books www.uukanshu. com But strangely, most of the original damaged body has been repaired. Lich, although it is an undead. But it is not undead. They have the same body, and thus have all the strength of their lifetime, and even can maintain wisdom. Only. For them, this body is just a disposable skin sac, their real soul is hidden in the life box. looked silently at the box in front of Da She Wan. "It will take another day or two." He rubbed his head helplessly. When Silence transferred to Lich, it was estimated that it was about this time. After all, there is no soul in the China-tolerance exam without Dashe Wan, and it is difficult for so many people now, and it is Druirosha. Its Xiao organization again, not a bit lively, how to help him to propagate. Then... Speed ??it up a little bit. Silent, with a somewhat pleasant smile, snapped a snap. Snapped-- The time of the whole coffin accelerated the flow a little bit, and then faster and faster, but within a few minutes, the two days in it passed. nodded in satisfaction. disappeared instantly. went back to the bathroom in his room. Yes, he sneaked out. without surprise. When he went out, Icarus just received the customer''s information. From Da She Wan. Chapter 195： : New target of Dashe Wan Just wake up and find yourself directly? sat silently on the bed, watching Icarus'' work there. "Sir, I have woke up." Dashe Pill came from the communication with a hoarse voice. "Hello, here is the assistant Icarus." Icarus''s tone was as plain as before, like a breeze, but with her expression, she actually looked very cute. But Dashe Wan doesn''t feel it anymore. Assistant? Dashe Maru has seen the image in the badge and knows the identity of Icarus, but he also remembers clearly that silently said that his strength is far from being an assistant. That means... The strength of this assistant is still far stronger than him. "Miss Icarus." Da She Wan didn''t even have that kind of guilty feeling, but with some kind of respect and affinity, "I want to buy some Lich limited series of third-level jars." He didn''t say unnecessary nonsense. Under the premise of not understanding the character of the assistant opposite, caution is the only option. "Please wait." Icarus hung up the communication and then looked up at the silence. was originally lying on his small bed, the fake Yuju, at this time, consciously jumped onto the silent shoulder. "Yeah." Silence doesn''t know what to say, "This is not the first customer to buy. Wouldn''t it be better to just throw the jar to him remotely?" "......" Icarus blinked and realized. Fei Ju''s tail scratched a few times behind the silent neck. seemed to be dissatisfied with a few meows. The two of them stayed at home for two days. "Well, since you want to go out, then go." Silent helpless smile. Fei Ju is bored at home. Icarus wants to see new customers. She usually sits there holding a watermelon and waits for information. I dont know if its work enthusiasm or boredom. Silence is also a little curious about what it looks like after being a lich. snapped his fingers. They came directly to Da She Wan. is still in that position. From the appearance, Da She Wan seems to have returned to its original appearance, even with some changes on his face, and the fresh mud turned up on the ground shows that he has just climbed out. "Mr." Dashe Wan had great respect for silence, and then glanced at Icarus, who also respected the salute: "Miss Assistant." Icarus also bent a little, politely returned, but because of the big watermelon in his arms, it looked a little funny. looked at Da She Wan silently and said: "Few liches care about their appearance. After all, most liches are old people who have already fallen." "I think it''s important to maintain a young mindset." Da She Wan''s face showed a smile, which was not the kind of gloomy smile, but a little more beautiful, he continued, "Moreover, I did not treat myself As a dead state, just live in a special form." looked at his soul silently. Some unexpected findings. originally represented chaotic and neutral gray, but there was a little whitening at this time, which was biased towards lawfulness. "You can see that your mindset has changed a lot." The silence was slightly curious. "After experiencing a death, many things just turned away." Da She Wan didn''t seem to mind pouring his voice in front of Shen Mo. He looked at his hands. "Before, I thought death was the world. Its the most terrible thing, and the most powerful thing, but now I realize that death is just a form, and the existence of consciousness is the judgment of whether a person is alive. Dashe Wan knew exactly that, according to ordinary people''s ideas, he was indeed dead. The heart stopped beating. The body will gradually corrupt. However, his soul, his will, was beating between this body, and it became brighter and more active. "It seems that you have understood what you want to do." Silence reads the thoughts from Da She Wan''s mind. "Yes." Dashe Wan put down his hands and looked at the silence. The smile on his face looked very natural and friendly, like a person who trusted the silence from the bottom of his heart. This is indeed the case. He felt that in this world, those who are qualified to understand him may be silent. Therefore, without any scruples, he said his voice: "The immortal body has been acquired. In the long run, I still hope to be your assistant, follow you to the endless world to see the endless truth, and otherwise... I want to change this pain and A decaying world. After all, this is my hometown. I hope it can be peaceful, beautiful, orderly, and powerful." Dashe Ball''s goal has not changed. He longed not only for truth and eternal life, but also for the ability to transform the world with the technique of eternal life. And now. He saw a road. "Do you really think..." The smile on the silent face seemed a bit playful, "Is it a good choice to turn this world into a paradise for undead?" "Why not?" Dashe Wan was not surprised to know his thoughts silently. He raised his head and looked at the sun in the sky. It was slightly dazzling to him now, but he did not feel uncomfortable. casually, he looked at the silence, the smile on his face gradually put away. rare, showing a serious look. said slowly in his hoarse voice: "When I left Konoha I already understood that as long as there is someone, there will be fighting, some people will lose their lives, and cause great pain to the living people, and then this pain will be reborn The new war, therefore, death is the source of suffering and the decline of the world, but if Speaking of which, Da She Wan''s eyes revealed excitement and enthusiasm. "If no matter how you fight and how you vent, people won''t die anymore, and even those who have already died will appear again, then willn''t the so-called hatred or even war make no sense? Everyone will be friendly! , Pain, all these things will disappear, people can work together to explore the truth of the world with endless energy, to make this world prosperous and powerful..." Dashe Wan closed his eyes and took a deep breath, sincerely, and praised with great desire: "How beautiful that will be." looked silently at the big snake pill who regarded himself as the world''s redeemer. I don''t know what to say. He wanted to make the whole Naruto world into a civilization belonging to undead creatures! is more terrifying. To some extent, the world that Da She Wan thinks of is really possible. Only need to overcome the will of ordinary people will not be able to bear the undead state and go crazy. Overcoming undead creatures can also be completely killed, overcoming the inconveniences after becoming undead creatures... Well, a civilization of undead ruled by a wise lich king does have a low potential for development. Chapter 196： : Dashe Wan opens the can again The idea of ??Dashe Maru has the possibility of realization, but it is only a possibility. To reach that step, it is not ordinary hard, the price is not ordinary big. at the moment. Dashe Pill seemed to slow down from the beautiful future he imagined, looking at silence. a little nervous. This is just his initial thought. It is his way of thinking that he can bring real peace to this world and can truly make the whole world no longer suffering. He wanted to know the silent view. "Once, someone did what you wanted to do." Silence put his hands behind his back and said slowly, "However, he failed, because of people''s resistance." "The truth is always in the hands of a few people." Da She Wan does not seem to be surprised that someone will resist. "But the world is in the hands of most people." Silently said, "The right is not necessarily the best, not to mention, not everyone has the courage to become like a monster like you." "Monster?" Da She Wan froze. "Yes, now you are a monster in common sense." Silently looked at Da She Wan and nodded affirmatively. "To a certain extent, the meaning of life is given by death, and immortality violates the rules of life. It is contrary to the common sense of life. It is an existence in a''strange state''. It is acceptable to only a few of the few. In the eyes of many people, some things are more important than being alive." Dashe Wan seems to understand. For example, for a so-called will of fire, there were many people who rushed to death. He believes that death is the source of all suffering, but most people do not seem to think so. Then... Is the truth what he thinks, or the public think? In the eyes of Da She Wan, a strong urge to explore emerged. "I don''t know the answer yet." Da She Wan seemed to have finally made the decision. He looked at the silence and said tentatively, "However, I decided to follow the direction of my own thinking, unless someone stopped me, or , Let me see the answer." As a researcher, Da She Wan is actually a practice school. He will keep trying, and will not be pedantic about a certain goal. As he himself said. He wants to obtain eternal life because there are too many truths and powers in this world that he does not understand, and eternal life can give him time to understand those. "If this is your own destiny, then you work hard." Silence is still the smile when you first saw him. Although gentle, it makes people see the true thoughts of his heart. Dashe Wan was relieved. "But--" Suddenly came a turning point in silence, and made Da She Wan take it seriously. If silence is not allowed to do it. Then he can only give up, because he will not do things that are not sure, or even hopeless. "Ordinary people are the cornerstone of the world." The silent smile remained unchanged, but Da She Wan saw a certain kind of warning from the deep eyes. Silence continued: "I give you the opportunity to change your destiny, but it is not to destroy the world. Although ordinary people are willing to fate, but this is also their choice, and they are the soil that gave birth to you, so-whether it is you , Or the behavior of the rest of the members, resulting in a sudden decrease in the number of ordinary people, that is, my negligence." On the word "sudden decrease", the silence obviously increased the tone. If only to become an undead, it would be fine. Undead can also be engaged in production, and if Da She Wan really fails, a big resurrection is solved. However, launching a natural disaster for the undead and then being killed by the resisting people led to a sudden drop in the population. That is a huge loss for silence. He values ??the potential of ninjas, but it does not mean that he will ignore the value created by ordinary people. ability. is also counting on increasing the productivity of this world and increasing the overall income from selling jars. "I see." Da She Wan cannot ignore the silent warning, "I will deal with those who have the ability to resist me, and wait for the victory to be laid, and then start to turn the whole world into a paradise for the undead." In fact, Da She Wan also vaguely guessed the silence, or the chamber''s position on ordinary people. Because-the stage of the nature of fate! Although it seems to give the can openers a duel stage, to a certain extent, it also isolates non-can openers from the kind of battles that are ruinous enough to save them. The ultimate goal of Da She Wan is still to leave the world and become a merchant of the Chamber of Commerce. Naturally, it is impossible to do something that offends silence. After a moment of silence. Dashe Maru finally said that the matter was right, "Adult, I don''t know what kind of strength I need to be able to open the Level 4 jar?" Although he didnt even open the third-level jars, he has a lot of money. "There is no fixed standard." Silent laughed, and then seemed to think about the words for a while, and then said, "It is stronger than the first generation of Huo Ying, but it does not need to reach the level of the sixth-generation fairy, of course, also with your specialty, right The understanding of power, the level of power, etc. all matter. Silent estimation, at this level, you can permanently open the fourth-level jar qualification. "The first generation of Naruto... That''s not easy." Da She Wan shook his head. Contemporary NinjaDashe Maru is one of the few people who understand the real strength of Qianshouzhu. He has done a lot of research. Cells alone can have such incredible power. How strong the body is can be seen. "If you reach, I will notify you." Silently said. "Understood, then I will first buy 300 jars of the Lich series." Da She Wan said. More than three hundred... Still first? This is already more than Luo Sha bought. Since I knew that Da She Wan had money, he was curious, how did he get so much money? But I didn''t ask, just raised my hand, all the endless money, gold and silver, minerals, all flew out of thin air. Jars one by one appeared in front of me. "Sure enough, opening the jar is the most anticipated thing." With a smile that he couldn''t wait for, Da She Wan started to open the jar directly without waiting for all the jars to appear. The jars of the Lich series, in addition to necromancy knowledge and necromancy magic, also contain all kinds of weird materials. After all, Necromancer is often considered to be a summoning department. Dashe Wan is immersed in the knowledge and power in the jar. Same as Luo Sha. His strength as a lich is growing rapidly. . Various equipment, knowledge, skills, enhancement... However, silence is still more concerned about what kind of grand prize he can make. With a probability of one percent of the three-tier jar, three hundred, no matter how wrong, it will not be the grand prize. Chapter 197： : From the King of the Undead And when more than eighty cans were opened in a row, even Da She Wan, couldn''t help but stop and take a breath. Absorbed too much knowledge in a short time. will still be somewhat uncomfortable. "It''s incredible." He looked at his finger, and there was a trace of lightning flashing in it. "The lich''s involvement is too extensive. In addition to the necromantic magic, even lightning, flames, space... . All have research." It is not an exaggeration to say that the whole department is proficient. "The long life gave the lich endless time to study and learn." Silently whispered, "If you ignore the madness that is different from ordinary people because you live too long, it is said that the lich are all learned scholars. , Not an exaggeration." So the silence thinks that the lich is very suitable for the big snake ball. The average person only saw his madness and cruelty. but did not expect it. He is the first scientist in the entire Naruto world. "I have already felt the power of the lich." Da She Wan squeezed his fist, extinguished the flame in his hand, and murmured, "But there is more magic in the Necromancer, the bones are strengthened, the souls are recalled, and the corpses burst. ......Every magic and skill is an amazing thing." After reaching the third level jar, skills are very common. Almost every one of them is stronger than Sasuke''s so-called celestial flying fairy. can imagine the degree of strengthening. Even Da She Wan, was a little fascinated by the feeling of this strength and the crazy rise of the cards. Silent smiled slightly. As long as it is a person with desire, it is impossible to resist the power of the jar. In fact, he is the same. Every time I sell cans, I am very happy to see my own wealth rising. Dashe Wan took a breath and then continued to open the jar. Until one hundred and fifty, more than half, there is still no big prize. There is a strange expression in silence, "The hope of the purple epic in the third-level jar is indeed small, but the possibility of the rare blue is still quite large. Among the customers of your world, there are many top ten jars opened. A rare treasure is out." It doesn''t matter if Tsuna is a non-chief. Didn''t think of you too? "Rare jackpots can be opened in the first ten?" Da She Wan''s movements paused. He has already opened one hundred and fifty. Originally, although there is some loss in Dashe Wan, I still don''t think there is any problem, but now listen to the silence... suddenly has a sense of crisis. He doesn''t know how many people opened the jar, but from the grand prize in the second-tier jar, he can already roughly guess how terrifying the grand prize in the third-tier jar is. It is likely to be the force that determines the result. "And your disciple, the pharmacist''s pocket." Silence added another sentence, "Last 500 second-level jars, he opened five big prizes, Da She Wan, maybe you are too calm, the desire is not enough?" "......" The present expression of Da She Wan is very interesting. A feeling of wanting to be angry but not knowing who is angry. Can''t win the big prize, who can blame? "Maybe... destiny doesn''t care for me." Da She Wan squeezed a smile, "but, I guess, the rest should not have as many jars as I bought... Sir, I Buy another two hundred jars!" The last sentence, Da She Wan clearly said that he was biting his teeth. Even if it is him, it is almost a bit of a tragedy to take out the equivalent of more than two billion yuan of funds. Silence makes me happy. He originally just stimulated it casually. Unexpectedly, Ou Huang''s sexual stimulation also had an effect on Da She Wan. "it is good." waved silently, and two hundred third-level jars appeared. A total of 500, worth 150 million trading points. Calculate the ratio, and it really should be about 40 million trading points in the hands of Da She Wan. hissing Can''t help but take a breath in silence. Although sporadic purchases are not as powerful as the high prices, the price of the third-level jars is not low, so many trading points are smashed, coupled with the strength of the big snake pill itself, and the difficult nature of the lich... ... Silence felt that the big snake pill in front of him seemed to turn into a big boss. And at this time. The 170th three-level jar. Finally, at the moment when the jar was opened, the little dragon turned into blue smoke rushed out, circling as he uttered a dragon chant. The first, blue rare prize! "Hoo--" Da She Wan finally relieved, and smiled at the silence, "I thought that fate has completely abandoned me, it seems that I haven''t opened enough." "Look at what''s inside." Silence was also curious. In the Lich series, there is something extremely scary. And after the smoke dragon dissipated, its contents also appeared. It was a dark light group. "Skills light group." Just glance at it, and silence will know what it is. However, this thing... a bit powerful. Dashe Pill is already familiar with this, and immediately absorbed it. Information poured into my mind. Skill: Hellfire Introduction: Seventh-order high-level magic from the undead king Anzurgong, cast as a small flame at the fingertips, can annihilate the enemy in the instant of touch, and it is a nirvana. That''s right, this is the skill Gu Aotian used to kill the Archangel in seconds. Its called Hellfire. Although it looks like a small black flame, the actual lethality is not temperature but it is annihilated like a rule. Swallowed completely, turned into nothingness. "Really... is a terrible skill." Dashe Wan''s mouth murmured such words, but the corners of his mouth were bent upward, as if with a creepy excitement. This lethality is much stronger than he expected. "Scary, it''s just the hearts of people." Silence certainly knows why Da She Wan is excited. This... but the real "must-kill". It can be said that in the current ninja world, even if the members who opened the jar were hit by a stroke... it would almost certainly die. Of course, the premise is to be hit. This trick is extremely energy consuming, and the little flame is floating slowly. Therefore, the premise of using is to hit the opponent''s real body, and then be able to kill. But even so. Its terrible place is also worthy of its grade of rare blue treasure. "I really don''t know, what kind of existence is that Anziul Gong who can use this skill... Is the king of the undead?" Da She Wan seems to be somewhat curious about the undead. The style of the person. "If you really see him, I''m afraid, I will kneel as soon as possible." Silently said, "The ruler of death is not only a name, but also represents the undead who is below his level. The absolute dominance of the world of undead creatures... is much stricter than you think, so keep working hard." Chapter 198： : All Grand Prizes "Absolute dominance..." Dashe Pill recited these words in silence, and he could clearly understand what this sentence from his silent mouth meant. That is really absolute dominance. is like he controls the newly created undead. But... "Such a world can be more stable." Da She Wan was not afraid, and even smiled. "The weak is dominated by the strong, which is the most essential order in the world. I now look forward to what the world of the undead looks like. Now." Silence didn''t say anything. Although he doesn''t think the world of undead is any good. However, for no absolute reason, Dashe Pill will only be persuaded by practice, and he can only be tried by himself, while silence only needs to watch and control the scope of influence. Dashe Wan continued to open the can. Although he finally got a big prize, but after understanding the power of the big prize, he was more nervous. His grand prize is so strong. However, he only produced one of the 170 cans. If there is still no grand prize behind, it is finished. Five hundred jars might not be as good as dozens of jars. Fortunately. The characteristic of the term "probability" is that the larger the cardinality, the closer the actual value is to the probability itself. The second grand prize was born when there were more than 250 jars. That is a transparent crystal. There seems to be a roaring sound inside. Dashe Pill held this crystal to the front, and seemed to guess what it was. "Good luck." Silent laughed, "With this, you will have a little bit of the Lich Archmage''s momentum, which is sealed with a double-skull dragon, not low in rank." "Bone Dragon?" Da She Wan''s hoarse voice all revealed joy. Now, he naturally knows the strength of Bone Dragon. In the second-class jar, there was a young dragon corpse that can be used to make bone dragons, but how can it compare with the rare blue item in front of me-a mature double-skull dragon. "Bone Dragon is the Necromancer''s favorite and one of the most powerful summons." Silent laughed, "They have extremely high magic resistance, general magic, and even general escape in your world. Nothing can hurt." "I know." Dashe Wan nodded, he was really looking forward to the big prize in the tertiary jar. even licked his lips and looked at the remaining more than two hundred and thirty tertiary jars. Open one jar after another. Silence here, but there is no ten consecutive pumping claims. Even if I buy a bunch of them, I can only open them one by one in the end. This feeling is more numb, and there is some stimulation. Every time I draw, I look forward to the big prize, and then it may suddenly pop up for you. A big surprise. But. Dashe Wan''s luck is really bad. is another hundred consecutive no prizes. His excited expression became a little gloomy. Obviously, wisdom and power did not make him keep his mind calm when opening the jar. Seeing that there are fewer and fewer jars, even Da She Wan can''t help but look ugly. "Five hundred jars, only two were opened?" "This is indeed a little bit less." There is also some pity in silence. It''s too bad. At the time, two of the more than two hundred jars of Luosha were opened, which is not European, but just a general probability. Dashe Wan was holding back. is thinking about whether to bite the teeth and buy some more. It feels that there are no prizes in more than two hundred and twenty jars. I don''t know if fate depends on him. When there were only a dozen jars left, finally, the blue dragon that Dashe Wan longed for appeared again. looked silently at the prize list. Sure enough, five hundred jars and three blue rare prizes. This is the last one. It looks like something like a minaret model. Dashe Wan couldn''t help looking at the silence. "Sir, what is this?" "Mage Tower." Silently explained, "And it''s still a Master Tower exclusive to the Undead Department. You should know the Master Tower." "Yes, I know." Da She Wan has been unable to stop his excitement, he recalled his inheritance and said, "Mage towers are mostly expensive to build. The more powerful the tower, the more rare materials are needed, but The Master in the Master Tower is the most powerful form." Magic blessing, spell blessing, defense blessing... wants to defeat a mage in the mage tower, unless, unless you have the power far beyond the opponent. Dashe Maru is very satisfied. If he builds the mage tower by himself, it is only expensive. The key is that many materials do not exist in this world. Now get a ready-made one directly. "This mage tower is in a sealed form, you can choose a place to release it, but pay attention, you can''t move anymore after you release the location." Silence said. "Is it equivalent to choosing a fixed base?" Da She Wan''s eyes flashed a few times. Then, I collected the item solemnly. Then, I opened the remaining dozen or so jars. While looking forward to good luck again, it is clear that Da She Wan, which is already a non-chief, does not have such good luck. There are no big prizes in the dozen or so jars behind although some are lost. But after opening the jar, Da She Wan quickly calmed down. "I feel..." He closed his eyes slowly and said in a hoarse voice. "It''s like there is endless motivation. There are so many things I want to do. The world is so magical, the more I understand With it, the more you can feel the splendor of truth." "Just because you opened the door to a new world with me." Silence seemed to chuckle twice, "I told you a long time ago that I must maintain my awe of''infinite''." "Mr." Da She Wan opened his eyes and looked at the silence, with a humble and confident smile on his face, "I will not let the sir down, I will definitely change my destiny and fulfill my wish." At this time, the big snake pill was like a teenager who had been thrown into the door of the ape flying sun. The desire for power, the expectation of being recognized, and the confidence in himself. "I will look at you, Da She Wan." Silence seemed to leave this last sentence meaningfully. After , he took Icarus and Yuju and disappeared directly. Return to his home. Icarus is holding his big watermelon, it seems that he hasn''t recovered. "Is there anything you want to say, Icarus?" Silent made a chair and sat down, looking at Icarus smilingly. "...The guest seems to be very happy, but... he seems to make others unhappy." Icarus said his feeling with uncertainty. Chapter 199： : China-Ninja exam 3 Icarus just didn''t speak at all. But, this big snake pill gave her... the same feeling as those who ordered her to slaughter humans in the past. She doesn''t like it very much... "Everyone''s happy things are different." Silently looked at Icarus in front of him, laughing, "For people like Da She Wan, will Icarus hate them?" "Hate..." Icarus hugged his big watermelon and shook his head. She didn''t want to hate anyone. "You just don''t want to be ordered to do the kind of things that will make you unhappy." Silence stood up, holding her face and looking at her eyes, "But, you don''t think about stopping others, do you? ?" "...if." Icarus raised his head and said softly, "If it doesn''t hurt the owner..." "There is such a time, just wait for Icarus to protect me." Silence couldn''t help pinching this lovely face. "However, the owner is stronger than Icarus." Icarus tilted his head and seemed a little disappointed. "Then protect yourself." Silent smiling eyes narrowed, "That is protecting my heart." Icarus seemed to stay for a while. The face turned a little red. She had never heard anything like this. Can''t help but want to get a little closer to his master. Then was blocked by the big watermelon in his arms. "Hahaha." Silently looking at the big watermelon sandwiched between them, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. Although Icarus didn''t know what the master was laughing, he felt that she was laughing at her, so she lowered her head. Head, it looks a little wronged. Because it is Sanwu, Icarus''s occasional emotional expression will make people more touched. "Tomorrow, let''s go and see the stories of the guests together." Silence finally rubbed the top of Icarus''s head and said with expectation, "These guests, most of them have their own pursuits, and these pursuits will undoubtedly happen. Collision, but...maybe collide, it will gradually merge." In a sense. Silence actually does something similar to what Dashe Wan wants to do. He created a stage that will not die. Even if you fight, you can even get revenge. Even if it is dead, but if the conflict can be resolved, there will be no regrets, just like the current Bai He Naruto. Silence, but several times I saw the two of them, shopping together, eating ramen, and became a good friend. as stated in the original book. If it is not an enemy. They should be able to be very good friends. Icarus nodded thoughtfully. Compared with the rest of the artificial angels, although she seems to be a bit dumb, and even not enough to understand human nature, it is not that Icarus cannot understand, but is afraid to understand that she was ordered to kill so many people as weapons, The more you understand, the more painful you are. But. Now silently is her spiritual backing. If one day, she can completely accept her past. That represents the success of the Silent True Queen Training Program. glanced silently at the watermelon in Icarus'' arms, thought for a moment, held out his finger, and tapped on it. Invisible ripples spread throughout the body of the watermelon in an instant, or from the inside out. "I fixed its state." Silence faced Icarus'' puzzled eyes and explained with a smile, "The watermelon will be bad after a long time. Now, it will not be bad, but occasionally You can also put it down, I dont have time to touch your head. After listening to Icarus, carefully placed the watermelon on a special cushion. Try to get away from your eyes. Then he was quickly attracted by Yuju''s tumbling body, his eyes kept staring at her. "Meow--!" Fei Ju jumped up, raised her small round face, and looked at Icarus with vigilance. The silence didn''t disturb their daily troubles. They sat at the table and turned on the system, thinking about what to buy for dinner. ...... On the next day, the third highly anticipated Ninoku test finally began. as a rare large-scale event in the world. The whole venue can be said to be full of people. In addition to the ordinary residents of Muye, many ninjas, and many country dignitaries, although this time the big country Ninja Village only Muye and Shayin Ninja Village participated, but the dignitaries in other countries still like to join in the lively. Silence and Icarus are also in the stands. VIP venues with a wide perspective. Because of a little magic, no one seemed to notice the situation of the two of them. looked around in silence. Fengying and Huoying are still sitting on the grandstand. Tsunato, as the dean of the medical hospital, stays at the entrance below. Some surprises are that Zilai is also beside him. Also, Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon. glanced silently and found that both of them were using disguise to disguise, and then sat in an obscure corner of the venue. really is a bold artist. With this lineup on the spot, even if they are found, even they can''t bear it. "Master..." Icarus seemed to be somewhat unaccustomed to pulling the sleeves of silence and glancing at the excited crowd around him asked in a low voice, "Why would they So happy?" "Icarus, the primal desire for violence flows in the human blood." Silence grabbed Icarus'' palm and placed it on his lap, seeming to appease her, and then laughed, "Just Most people use reason and emotion to restrain themselves. This is the difference between humans and other carnivores." "Will you be happy because of violence?" Icarus seemed to understand it, and then whispered, "So do artificial angels... There are many people who enjoy violence." After all, they were made as weapons. There will be so few violent elements, and it is normal. "But you also have reason and emotion." Silent laughed. Icarus seemed to want to say something, but suddenly a huge cheer broke out at the scene. Because, the first game has already started. Lu Wan against his future daughter-in-law. "Look." Silence leaned into Icarus'' ear and said, "Is there a person who hates violence?" There are some negative deer **** in the scene, which are in sharp contrast to the motivated Temari. If anyone said that they would be husband and wife at this time, no one would believe it. One is lazy, one is hot. . Although Silence has seen the animation, it is naturally different from the scene, so it is also relishing to watch, and Icarus clutched the palm of silence tightly, I dont know if it is the atmosphere of the scene, or brought it to the lazy party , Just as intently. Suddenly there was a feeling of taking my sister to the movies. Chapter 200： : Naruto vs. I love Luo The game between Lu Maru and Temari ended soon. Although the process is slightly different from the original plot, the results are basically the same. Then, as the second most touching game, Naruto and Iro appeared. "I really look forward to it, I don''t know if Naruto can win." Suddenly there was such a voice beside him. turned his head in silence. Sitting there was two Konoha''s Zhongren. "Regardless of whether we can win, it''s amazing how Naruto can get to this point." Another Zhongren said, and then clenched his fists. "But, I still hope Naruto can win. I love Luo really. Excessive enough!" "Well, it turned out that Xiao Li was like that. If it weren''t for Master Gangshou... I hope Naruto can teach him a good meal." "Come on for him later..." These two not-too-year-old Zhongren, between words, no longer treat Naruto as a monster. There was a smile on the silent face. looked at Naruto who was walking in front of the audience. Compared to the rest of the people, Naruto, but in a little, close to his desire. vs. I love Luo? There is some expectation in the silent heart. And now. With the beginning of the voice, I love Luo and Naruto but neither of them moved. A breeze rolled up the gravel between them. "I already...know your identity." Naruto looked at me in front of me with some complicated eyes. "You are like me, you are human, it''s no wonder you are so jealous of me. " He has heard this fact from the silence. looking at me at this moment. In Naruto''s heart, there is pity and fear, because I love Luo, it''s like he is going to another road. "Jealous?" I love Luo raised his right hand, covering his forehead, looking at Naruto in front of bloodthirsty eyes, "Yes, it is jealous, you are a monster like me, but why! You own me Nothing, your eyes, your smile, your companions...!" is clearly the same monster. But Naruto is very different from him. Without his despair and his hatred, those eyes are the same as those who hate him, who exclude him! "You think, how do I have these?" Naruto seems to be undisguised by this one, and is even irritated by the jealousy that even wants to destroy him. He raised his fist in his hand and pointed at Iero, shouting loudly: "I used to be like you before! Adults crowded me out, and no friends played with me, but ah! Don''t friends have to find it by themselves? If they are scared, they prove that they are not terrible people, if they are disgusted, If you try to do something and show your sincerity, how could there be no friends!" Naruto''s voice echoed throughout the arena. See in silence. The two ninjas over there seemed to be a little ashamed, and many of Konoha''s expressions were similar. They treated Naruto in the past, they were indeed alienated and even afraid. Suddenly, a ninja stood up and shouted at the venue: "Come on! Naruto, beat him!" "Yes, come on!" "After winning, I invite you to eat ramen!" "Come on!" For a time, one after another the shouts came from the stands, and later became a cheers, even gradually joined together. Here, after all, it is in Konoha. and Naruto''s opponents are people from other villages. Even if some people are so afraid and hate Naruto, under such circumstances, they will stand up and cheer for Naruto because of the surrounding atmosphere. and Naruto. looked up stupefiedly and looked around, his mouth grinning, not to mention how happy he was. "I see it." He clenched his fists and confidently said to me, "This is what I have now. There are so many people who support me and encourage me, so I will not lose, even for them. I look forward to, I will definitely win!" Naruto is eager to become Naruto and become a hero. must be trusted by everyone. If you have a heroic image that will never be defeated, how can you lose! "Ah!" I love Luo covered his head and made a painful voice. The applause around him was extremely harsh to him, just like a lover he dreamed of, but he was snatched away by another **** of the same level as himself. That sense of consternation and jealousy almost made him crazy. . Raised his hand. Tu DunSand Bound Coffin! Innumerable sand rushed toward Naruto, to wrap him up, with a roar: "Kill you! Only by killing you, my existence, my will is meaningful!" "Wow." Naruto was taken aback, but jumped keenly, I love Luo''s hands constantly emptied, and the sand piles like the open hands continued to grab toward Naruto, for a time, it seemed dangerous Sanitation. "This guy, can release the ninjutsu at this frequency?" There was a cry from the ninja in the stands. "He seems to be able to control the sand freely." Some people said, "This Iero is Fengying''s son." "This strength is beyond the level of Zhongren." Some people squeezed sweat for Naruto. Even Zhongren, no one can release ninjutsu so skillfully and intensively. Not everyone can evade flexibly like Naruto. There was a cry of exclamation from the scene. It can be said that This battle is just the beginning, and the one that was just now at Lu Maru is not at the same level. "The art of shadow avatar!" Naruto''s hands seal, mobilize Chakra, dozens of shadow avatars appeared in the audience. Some ninjas couldn''t even stand up. So many shadow avatars? Shadow Doppelganger is forbidden because it is very easy to dry Chakra. "Now, when I fight back!" Dozens of Naruto shouted at the same time, and then madly rushed towards Iro. had to say that so many people rushed together, giving a strong visual impact. I love Luo without showing any weakness. Sand shuriken! A large number of shurikens made of sand flew towards many Naruto. Puff puff. One shadow after another, all turned into smoke and disappeared. Around there was another sound of exclamation. Silence even heard a ninja murmur behind, "Is this really a fight of Ninja?" Even if it is Zhongren, it can''t compare to the following two. And under the protection of numerous shadow avatars. Naruto finally rushed in front of my Ai Luo. "Ready, are you facing my fist?" Naruto smiled with a big smile. . "Ridiculous!" I love Luo Man''s fierce expression and strong murderous intention, "With your speed, it is impossible to pass my sand escape!" "I didn''t need to be fast, as long as I was strong enough!" Naruto shook his hands with his gloves, and even gave a loud bang. Chapter 201： : I love the tail Naruto knows his battle route very well. only needs fists. No matter what kind of enemy, any kind of ninjutsu can break! is so cute and handsome. Not to mention, Naruto also has hidden skills. He took a slow breath, gathered Chakra on his fist, and worked hard to compact it. That''s right, this is the strange skill. "This punch is for Xiao Li!" Naruto''s fierce, slamming his right hand wearing a glove toward I Luo. The air seemed to be distorted, and there was a whistling wailing sound. The grit of Iro automatically flew up and stood in front of Naruto. Everyone on the scene was tense, especially those ninjas who understood my ability. That is ninjutsu called "absolute defense"! ء! The dull impact sound came. In my incredible gaze of Luo Luo, his sand that flew to protect him automatically was crushed directly. That''s right, it shattered, and it was scattered under huge force. But he hadn''t waited until he was surprised. His left face was hit unprecedentedly, and the huge force directly broke the sand armor that covered him, hit his face, squeezed and deformed in an instant, and then the whole person flew out of the air. , Accompanied by a few flying teeth, turned like a spiral for dozens of meters, and then hit the ground fiercely, leaving a long gully. scene, fell into a strange silence. Then, a cheer like tsunami suddenly appeared. All the people couldn''t help standing up. looked red tide, shouting excitedly. is too exciting. Too violent! As the silence said, there is still a enthusiasm for combat in human blood, especially this most primitive melee, Naruto, with the power of only one punch, shows an irresistible power and breaks through all the enemies. Defend, then hit **** the face. Only I love Luo Fei''s stance. can make people imagine how fierce this punch is. Almost everyone is blood boiling. In addition to those Ninjas who are hidden in sand, especially Fengying Luosha. Although there was no movement, Luo Sha''s angry eyes and unconsciously clenched fists were all showing his inner calm. But what really made him feel fluctuated was that it was clearly him who ordered to kill Iero several times, but why, seeing that Iero was hit hard, his heart still could not contain his anger at the moment. I love Luo... On the ground, Naruto was bathed in such a cheering voice, looking at the crowd around him who seemed to applaud him, just stood there and smiled innocently. He is surrounded by a huge sense of happiness. These are all his dreams. "Hey Hey." always wanted Naruto to be in the limelight, but now he touched the back of his head and smiled like a two hundred and fifty. However, at this time. "Ahhh!" The violent and painful roar suddenly rang through the audience. People were frightened to see that half of his face was seriously deformed. I Luo actually stood up from the ground, his face bloody, covering his own The head yelled wildly. Cheers were gradually calmed down. People looked at each other. The roar of Ronaldo came into my mind. Everyone had a trembling feeling of goose bumps. "Why can I stand up?" Naruto opened his eyes wide. His punch, but his own strength plus the strange power skills also imparted from the home plus justice crit. is probably the most powerful force he can exert. However, a terrible scene happened. I love the sand in the gourd on my back, and it madly poured out, covering my half of his injured face, even half of his body, which was obviously gravel, but it wriggled like blood and flesh, and the violent pressure and the cold The murderous intentions continue to pervade. "Kill you! I must kill you!" I love Luo Luo growl, he seems to have completely turned into a monster at the moment. There was some disturbance on the stands. "what is this." "Monster." "Is this person a monster?" "very scary......" All of these voices were transmitted to my love ear at the moment. "Have you heard? Naruto!" I Luo raised his claw bigger than his body, aimed at the Naruto in front of him, drooling dripping from the ugly mouth. "You and I are the same! You can also become monsters. By that time, will your companions, your so-called friends, stay with you like you do now? No, they will hate, they will be scared, they will think To kill you!" Naruto couldn''t help but took a small step back, but it stopped abruptly. He remembered Mr. Iluka, Mr. Kakashi, Sasuke and Bai. "You look like this... people who are not familiar with you, of course, will be afraid!" Naruto''s heart, as if he has obtained infinite courage, he shouted at I Luo, "but! Those who are good, those true companions, will never abandon me because of this! Absolutely not!" Naruto is not suggesting himself, but he is so firmly convinced. He believes in companions and the power of bondage. Obviously, it is so hard, even after experiencing life and death battles, how can the bond be established, how could it be broken because of the appearance of the monster. "Childish! Naive! Ridiculous!" I love Luo roared, as if the language could not express his anger, and hit the ground fiercely with the monster-like arm, making a roaring loud noise, even hitting a cracked giant pit directly. In the stands, there is a sound of breathing air Not only has the appearance of monsters, but also the power of monsters. "The reason why you say this just because you haven''t become a monster!" I love Luo rushed towards Naruto fiercely, and the speed was so fast that even a gust of wind blew, "Come on! Come and become like me Monster, come and feel the pain of being abandoned like me!" Naruto quickly dodge, but there are far more than just now and huge gravel whistling toward him. After monsterization. It seems that even the power to control sand is much stronger. Finally, one accidentally, Naruto was wrapped in a sand with his right leg, and then pulled off violently, grabbed by the huge palm. There was an uproar in the stands. Some ninjas even have an urge to rush to rescue. "Quiet" Ape Feizhi''s voice suddenly came down, "You guys, the game continues." "......" Because it''s Huo Ying''s speech. Therefore, all the Konoha ninjas present could only sit down. But with a nervous and anxious expression. "Is there any problem?" Luo Sha turned her head and looked at Ape Feizhi, "This is what children do, even if I say it, it doesn''t work." "I believe Naruto." Ape Fei Ri smirked. seems to have an inexplicable meaning in his smile. He really believed. . Because yesterday, he called Naruto to his office. He had already expected this scene, he had anticipated the change of Iro, and he was ready. Chapter 202： : Huo Yings Biography Luo Sha seems to feel something is wrong. But I can only watch it. I''m already holding Naruto in the palm of my hand, which is almost a win. However, it seems that I''m not going to be a simple killer against Naruto. "You have a monster like me in your body." He moved Naruto, who was tightly held, to his face. The face turned into a monster. The eyes of the monster were close. Even the breath of breath was sprayed on Naruto, accompanied by a hoarse and crazy voice. "Come on, Naruto, tear off your appearance as a human being, look at me, become like me, and let everyone see your true face!" The palm of the monster is constantly exerting force, and Chakra, I love, even drills into Naruto''s body. He is looking for the monster inside Naruto. He wants to make Naruto a monster. Let everyone present, fear, fear, away from Naruto, just like treating him. "Can, hate!" Naruto''s face turned red, and he didn''t give up struggling. But he felt that his abdomen was hot. An unspeakable anger seemed to strike my mind. In an instant. He felt as if he had come to a dark place. In front of him, there was a giant monster in orange-red color like a bubble. "What, what is this?" Naruto seemed taken aback. The huge monster moved a little and opened his eyes full of murderous intent and hatred. "Hoo--" A low breath sounded throughout the space, accompanied by a thick, demonic whisper, "It''s Shouhe, imp, you''re going to die, do you want to borrow my power? Just need Hate, hatred, anger, you can have the power like that." The seal will change to some extent with people''s emotional strength. Nine tails hold back for too long. also resented for too long. It is bewitching, hoping Naruto is angry, resentful, and then release its power, and then go to destruction. "Guru." Naruto swallowed. He seemed to finally understand who the monster was in front of him. Kyuo! This is the culprit that was sealed in his body and made him afraid and excluded by adults! "Come on, say you need strength!" Jiuwei suddenly raised his voice, and the figure, like numerous inflated bubbles, surged towards Naruto, seeming to wrap Naruto. And Naruto, indeed felt it. It seems that a large number of Chakras will emerge from his stomach, accompanied by the emotions that keep pouring into his mind. hate, madness, loneliness. The seal seems to start to become unstable under the influence of Shouhe Chakra and negative emotions. and outside. At the moment, Naruto, who was caught in the hands of Iro, also seemed to groan painfully. A little orange chakra appeared on his body, his eyes changed toward the vertical pupil, and his expression became more and more cruel, his Teeth and nails are growing a little bit. The unspeakable breath seemed to pervade. began to increase the anxiety on the ground, even if it was Lord Naruto, it could not be stopped. Because of this breath. For many people in Konoha, it is a lifetime unforgettable. That once brought them great pain. "That''s right, that''s it, that''s it!" I Luo looked around, shouting expectantly and cheerfully, "Come on, become a monster, Naruto, accept the same misfortune, hatred, killing as I did, This is the value of our existence!" He can''t wait to watch Naruto become a monster, then lose everything and be squeezed out again. "Somewhat bad." Zilai couldn''t help but take two steps forward. "Don''t move." Gangte stopped him. "Tsunade." Zilai also looked at Tsunade, his face dignified, "You should know, what will happen if the seal of Kyuo is untied here." "I know." Tsunade''s fist was also clenched, "But... give Naruto a little more time." Naruto is in Tsunato''s heart, and it is so similar to the rope tree. If he really wants to be Naruto. Controlling Kyuo is almost a hurdle that Naruto must face. So... wait again! "Tsunade...I waited until the third tail appeared at most." Zilai finally said. Because if he goes further, he is not sure to re-strengthen the Nine-Tail seal without hurting Naruto. Tsunade did not speak. She has been absorbed, even a hint of divine light on her skin. And for Naruto. Negative emotions constantly emerging in his mind, and the sound of the commotion around him, made him a little panic. If he really turned into a monster, he even lost his mind. Will... really lose everything now, be excluded by the companion, or even hurt the companion? Although it is only a trace of cracks. However, under the interference of Kyuo, even if there is only a trace, it will still gradually expand. And at this time. "Naruto, what the **** are you doing!?" An angry voice came suddenly. "Sasuke..." Naruto turned around with difficulty. stood up in the stands, one foot stepped on the front seat, with a rare angry look. "Even if you are a tail lifter, you will not be defeated by this kind of person, this guy is not even a can opener!" Sasuke is indeed a bit hot, this anger is mainly from Iro, "Whether you use yourself Its good to be the same as the monster, so dont lose to it!" "Ok?" Silence seemed to look at Sasuke a little unexpectedly but soon wanted to understand. Sasuke doesn''t want to go to his brother''s "relentless path". With such consciousness, he will naturally pay more attention to the "partners" around him. and Naruto. takes for granted the courage to be supported by his peers from this sentence. "I''m not a taillift, Sasuke, you bastard!" Naruto said something as if he was angry, but with a big smile on his face, he looked at me in front of him, the green muscles on his neck burst out, plus the leaked nine-tailed Chakra gave him The strength, even a little, propped up the palm of my love. "You...have heard it." Naruto extruded a little, "Even if I... became... monsters, they... . Sasuke, my companion, too!" "Then I will kill them! Kill them all!" I have already been unable to endure the jealousy and hatred in my heart, and his palm is hard to use. But. did not hold Naruto completely in his hands as he just did. His heart seemed to be shaken. "I... will definitely stop you!!" Naruto''s eyes were extremely tenacious. He exhausted all his strength, accompanied by **** cries, and broke free from the monster-like palm of I love Luo. did not jump away. Instead, he took out a scroll and swooped toward me. "This is a must-have skill from Grandpa Naruto! Naruto Seal!" Chapter 203： : 4 generations of Fengyings apology It is allowed to use all kinds of props during the China-Ninja exam. was originally a ninja battle that tried to show real life. Therefore, there was not much reaction from Naruto who took out a scroll. However, the moment that the scroll was torn apart, the golden light of the debut burst in vain. Like a rune, he was entangled in my love Luo, his body stiffened at the moment when he was touched by the golden light, and made a painful sound. However, he was unable to move at all in any struggle, only to watch the golden light constantly Spread on the body. The stands were silent, even the ninjas had never seen such a situation. what happened? Luo Sha couldn''t help but squeeze his fist, turned his head, and suddenly looked at Ape Feijian, and asked: "This thing... was obtained from that man?" This kind of things I have never seen before are only in the jar. "Your Fengying, don''t worry." Ape Feijian maintained a smile, "It''s just a seal technique, I heard that the people in the village of Shayinren are struggling, the seal is unstable, and there are often problems. I have an item in my hand that can help. ." That''s right, this thing is the word "seal" that Ape Feizhi cut out of the jar. Enter the talent in advance, then seal it with the scroll, and give it to Naruto. Wait until I''ve gone, and then seal the chakra. This is much more reliable than the original seal. And the changes in the scene, as the ape flying sun cut said. With Jinguang''s constant compression. The monstrosity of my love Luo has also faded a little bit, and all the power seems to return to his body, and the body has returned to its original state. Finally, the golden light left a fierce "seal" on his belly button. I love Luo, I can''t feel it. The force that brought him pain. "What did you do?" Not only did I have no surprise, but my heart was full of panic. He covered his head and stared at Naruto fiercely, "What the **** did you do?" "I, I don''t know." Naruto swallowed. Grandpa Naruto only said to him, if I am crazy, I will use this seal scroll to stick to him. But did not say what is the specific use. "Damn it!" As I raised my hand, a lot of sand whistled toward Naruto. "Want to fight?" Naruto seemed taken aback, but it quickly reacted, holding his fist and rushing hard. He will not admit defeat anyway. "enough!" The sudden sound, accompanied by the emergence of golden gravel, a figure suddenly appeared in the middle of the field. Just raised his hand, blocked Naruto''s fist, and at the same time pressed down the gravel of Iro. The fourth generation Fengying Luosha! This sudden change made the crowd in the stands a little commotion. was originally just a VIP guest, Fengying, but actually went off in person. And Elaine looked at his father, there was a trace of hatred in his eyes, but also a trace of fear. "Enough is enough." Luo Sha discovered the fear I had in myself, and my heart was slightly tingling, and my voice involuntarily slowed down. "There is no need to fight anymore, I love Luo, we admit defeat." "Acknowledge defeat..." I love Luo trembling when he heard the word, "No, I haven''t lost yet! How could I lose, I will kill him, that''s my price of existence." ....." I was interrupted before I finished speaking. But Luo Sha put his hand on his shoulder. "From now on, you no longer need to regard killing as your own value of existence." Luo Sha reached out her other hand and took off her veil, a face similar to that of Iro. , With obvious guilt. I love Luo''s eyes shivered. He lowered his head. "I already... is it worthless?" "No!" Luo Sha squeezed the palm of his shoulder slightly, "From this person called Naruto, I saw another possibility, he can get the approval of the villagers, then you too! I love Luo, in the past ,It is my fault." Luo Sha did not know whether her apology was useful. But what was said in silence was still in my ear. I love Luo, it has great potential. The words spoken from that population, and the information revealed, Luo Sha couldn''t ignore it, so, whether for the village or for his father''s identity, he wanted to take a look at it again and take a look at the potential of my love. I love Luo raised his head and looked at his father inconceivably. What did he hear? Apology? That cruel, several times trying to kill his father, even apologizing to him for the past? Looking at this gaze, I love Luo, Luo Shas heart tingled again, he took a deep breath and said softly, "When we go back, let''s talk about it again. What happened in those years, then I will tell you the original thing..." In my mind, there was already a cloud of paste. has never seen such a kind father since he remembered. Every time, I was disappointed and indifferent... Not far away, Naruto, looking at this scene, also has some envy. Although he now has a companion, a teacher, a friend, but... he has no way to have the bond of his only parents. And Luo Sha turned around. looked at the ape flying sun still in the stands, and said loudly: "Heroi, this game, I''ve lost the game." "I have nothing to do with it." Ape Feizhi stood up and said with a smile. He originally just wanted to discuss with Xiaoyin Village, an ally, to deal with the Xiao organization and strengthen the seal of the unstable person of Iero. This is a part of the gift he gave to Shayin Village. Great gift. Luo Sha also felt faintly. The seal inside my Airo was indeed strengthened. It is an unheard of seal, not even Chakra. Although the strength of the human column force may not be guaranteed anymore, at least, dont worry about the violent runaway of Iro, causing damage and destruction to the village. "So, did I win?" Naruto pointed at himself with a cheerful expression on his face. There was a burst of cheers on the ground. Almost all of them stood up and applauded this wonderful battle and Naruto who had already shown great strength. Especially the people of Konoha. Although the process made them squeeze a lot of sweat, Naruto was able to defeat the monster like that. They seemed to see a wooden leaf star rising slowly. And I looked at Naruto bathed in cheers. While still envious and jealous, I also remembered what my father had just said. He is really possible, is it like this? I dont know... "Let''s go." Luosha glanced at my love Luo, seemed to sigh silently, ready to leave. But at this time. ৡ The five masked people suddenly jumped from the stands and surrounded Luo Sha and I Luo. That''s... Ninja in the dark part! Chapter 204： : Tuan Zang doesnt forget Not only the people of Muye Village, basically everyone knows what these ninjas representing masks represent. Kiye is the most mysterious and probably even the most powerful unit. The dark part. But why... "Master Naruto?" Nara Deer, who is a staff member of Naruto, couldn''t help but look at the ape flying sun. The dark part, but directly belongs to Huo Ying''s troops. While Ape Fei Sun was cut, his face was a bit ugly at the moment. He stood up, then shouted loudly: "What are you doing? Retreat!" Although it seems to be old, the sound at the moment is so loud that it rolls across the square. Many ninjas from other countries are stunned. The old Naruto of Yeye seems to be somewhat different from the rumors. However, even facing the orders of Naruto. These ninja ninjas are still unmoved. Even, suddenly pulled out the knife. There was a sudden uproar at the scene. On such occasions, a gesture of attack on the shadow of a ninja village was almost equivalent to declaring war. However, Konoha and Shinomura are allies. "Lord Huo Ying." Luo Sha''s expression at the moment was also a bit gloomy. "What does this mean?" Although he came to Konoha this time, it was also the purpose of temptation, but he never thought that he would first be confronted by Konoha. He even doubted. This is a scene deliberately arranged by Ape Fei Ri, the purpose is to test his opening information. But the expression of Ape Feijian is even more gloomy. He knows that these five are ninjas at the root, but he never expected that these people would actually ignore his command of Naruto, Tuan Zang... has already touched a little To his bottom line. "Take these ninjas down." Ape Feizhi directly ordered that, no matter what, the war between Konoha and Akatsuki was imminent, and he didn''t want to fall out with his allies at this time. Ќ Several figures came to the stage and rushed towards the ninjas at the roots. And the ninjas at the roots, as if there was no reaction, did not even start. "Be slow!" A voice suddenly came. The ninjas who had been ordered by Ape Fei-hei glanced at it and couldn''t help stopping. Because, there are three old men coming over there. Shimura group possession, Mito gate inflammation, sleeping in Xiaochun. Kiye''s current senior consultant. is only one appearance, not enough to make them postpone the order of Naruto, but the three appear at the same time, even if they are, they can not help but stop the action. Whispers have been heard from the stands. "It turned out to be Mito, an adult in bed, and an adult in Shimura." "How is this going?" "The three adults appeared at the same time." "Does it happen..." and Kakashi, who served as the order maintainer, glanced at each other, and they all noticed something was wrong. As for Rosa. ''S sight is directly focused on the body of Zhicun Tuanzang. The badge he carried with him told him that this person in his eyes was a can opener! "Tuanzang!" Ape Feizhi''s figure flew for a moment, and even came directly to the square. He looked deeply at Tuanzang, as well as Mito Menyan and Xiaochun, who was sleeping in bed, Shen Sheng asked. , "What are you planning to do?" "Sun-cut..." The same old eyes that turned to Xiaochun looked at Ape Fei-cho, and shook his head, "You are really disappointing us." "what are you talking about?" Ape Fei Ri''s eyebrows were frowned, and his sharp eyes finally fixed on Tuan Zang''s body. intuitively told him. All of this has something to do with Zangzang. "Let me say it." Tuan Zang took two steps forward, and his eyes did not flinch, and he looked at Ape Feiri with a loud voice. "Sun, you are Huo Ying, you have to do Muye Destroyed contributions, but you should not conceal important and important intelligence information from the village, let alone, in the face of a crisis that is enough to destroy the village, but let it go because of your soft heart." After finishing this passage. The crowd on the ground can no longer keep calm. Some people in Konoha stood up angrily and discussed noisily. Those who were not in Konoha were inevitably nervous and flustered. Because, they felt the atmosphere of the coup. Several people suspected to be Konoha''s high-level people openly criticized Kono''s Huo Ying. This almost represents chaos. "Enough to destroy Konoha''s crisis?" Ape Feizhi looked at Zhicun Tuanzang, confused. Concealed important information. He probably guessed what it was about silence, about jars, but this matter was huge. As a fire shadow, he concealed for the time being and could be accepted by the people in the village. But enough crisis to destroy Konoha? Still because of a soft heart? Ape Feizhi glanced at Luo Sha, whose face was gloomy. "Humph." Shicun Tuan sneered coldly, and the voice reached everyone''s ears. "I have accurate information, Shayin Ren Village, the treason with me, Konoha, and Naruto''s brother-in-law, the serpent. Maru colluded with each other and designated a conspiracy called the Konoha collapse plan, trying to prop up this Sino-Ninji exam and destroy me Konoha!" this sentence even brought a brief loneliness on the scene. But soon, it was like a tsunami-like uproar. "Shayin Ninja Village has such a conspiracy!" "We are an alliance!" "There is also Da She Wan, the one in that village who experimented with treason!" "Say Are you Sandy Ninjas going to wage war!" Basically, all the Ninjas in Konoha were alert, armed with weapons, while those in the village of Shayin Ninja, all silent, just watched the people with vigilance, and slowly moved closer to their own Fengying adults. Because they did have such a plan. It''s just the latest order of Master Fengying * cancelled. But I didn''t expect it to be exposed at this moment. "Yuan Fengying." Ape Feizhi also looked at Luo Sha in disbelief, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Is this true? Are you really going to start a war against Konoha? alliance?" If it''s true. It was indeed his irreparable fault. Because he even wanted to cooperate with Shayinren Village to deal with Xiao organization together, wouldn''t it be more tempting to enter the room? Luo Sha did not speak. ''S face was a little cloudy. He didn''t know if Kono had the evidence, or even whether at the moment Ape Feijian was acting, in order to occupy the commanding heights of the war. Because. If Kono investigates their original plan, they should know that he has cancelled the plan. "Sunday, I said it long ago." Zhicun Tuanzang said in a full voice, "Shayin Ninja Village, especially this fourth-generation Fengying, is not a reliable ally at all. Who doesnt know that he has a cruel character and even repeatedly tried to kill himself. My own son, not only did you not listen to the advice, but you were also ready to cooperate with such a humane and outrageous person!" Chapter 205： : Start the stage of fate. The words of Zhicun Tuanzang not only made Luo Sha''s face blue. Even the ape flying sun cut, some face flushed. , being Huo Ying, was accused by himself in front of the whole village. This was the first time, but he couldn''t find any reason to refute. Could it be said. It''s not time to fight the war with the village of Shayin, so forget it. "Lord Fengying." Ape Feizhi could only stare at Luo Sha, "This thing, is it true?" He now can only hope Luo Sha can be smarter and immediately denies. The reason is easy to say. Luo Sha didn''t bring many people at all. can then use this as a reason to postpone the matter because of misunderstandings and not to commit other people''s tricks. And Luo Sha, this time is very angry. Zhicun Tuanzang is basically pointing at his nose and scolding. As a majestic wind and shadow, if he endures, what prestige is facing the people in the village. "What do you want, Konoha?" Luo Sha Shen Sheng asked. He originally intended to give Konoha a warning with his own strength. Kiye really wants to deceive people too much, so he can only fight one game. "Humph." Shimura Tuanzang snorted again and raised his hand, "Bring it." Suddenly, there were a few people who were drowned in blood and looked tortured and looked like they were people in the village of Shayinren. This time, even those ninjas in the village of Shayin Ninja, are extremely angry. Ape Fei-Chan''s eyelids jumped a bit, and he also looked at Shimura Tuanzang angrily. Does this guy really want to provoke a war between Konoha and Asahi Ninja Village? He really wanted to be right. During this period, Zhicun Tuanzang bought 1,200 second-level royal cans from Silence. The reason why he didnt buy third-level jars was because Silent thought he hadnt considered what kind of king he would do, no. There will definitely be objects of fate. But so many second-level jars really opened his eyes. He realized. I want to defeat the ape flying sun cut, and even defeat the remaining Naruto candidates, two points are indispensable, respectively, the image of the glorious shore, and the huge contribution to Konoha. The former means that he can no longer do those things on the bright side that seem to be bad for the village. The latter means that he needs war! The act of Shayinren Village gave him this great opportunity! "Although I was revoked by you as a Naruto consultant, some of my subordinates still trust me." Zhicun Tuanzang looked astonished. "They risked their lives and found the plot of Shayinren Village, but You dont believe their information, and you dont want to start. The old man can only grab a few spies from the village of Shayinren and use torture to interrogate!" Ape Fei-Chan opened his eyes wide, and his old blood was almost uncontrollable. When did he receive such information? But looking at Zhicun Tuanzang, he knew that if he said it at this time, no one would believe it. After all, the dark part is his direct force. Who can believe that there will be roots in the dark part that only obey Tuanzang? This black pot. He agreed. "Before this thing was done, Tuan Zang asked us." Mito Menyan came up and looked at Fengyingying Luosha. He seemed a little sighed. "We didn''t agree with it at first, but Tuan Zang said, if we check If there is no such thing, he is willing to take all responsibility for his allies, even if he is guilty of death, he will be able to stop a disaster this time. It really depends on Tuanzang!" Thanks for death? The silent watching movie almost laughed out loud. Shimura Tuanzang controls one of the ultimate pupil skills of the Uchiha clan, Izanagi, which can restore all near-death injuries. If he didn''t find out, he would mutilate himself. What''s more, he was afraid that he had already been prepared. The two people he caught should have been asked by hypnosis in advance. It seems that this 10,000-year-old pot shadow has really grown a little, and it knows how to dump pots for others. The silence is a little comforting. He glanced at Luo Sha, who was no longer declining, and Fei Rijian, who was no longer aging. Everyone seemed to get what he wanted. But... Their fate conflicts with each other, who can laugh to the end? A bag of seeds appeared in silent hands. At this time, Luo Sha, looking at the awe-inspiring Zhicun Tuanzang, looked at the apparently targeted Ape Feizhi, and seemed to finally understand that there was a disagreement within Konoha. While wanting war, Don''t want war. But he didn''t want war! "Enough!" Luo Sha made up his mind. The Fengying robe on his body was windless. He looked at Tuan Zang in front of him and said with a sullen face, "If we really want war, where is my army in the village of Shayin Ninja?" Where is the big snake pill you said? Its you who didnt have the chance to hurt the ninjas in my village and really tear up the covenant. Its you who wants to provoke war! That''s right, Luo Sha''s intention to die is not admitted. is like Yunyin Village. Anyway, he didn''t really do it. It is also true that the army was not brought. As for the big snake pill. didn''t even know where to go, and couldn''t find anyone. "Duanzang, there may be misunderstandings here." Ape Fei-Chan also said, "Maybe it is other people''s tricks. At least now, Feng Ying does not have a plan for war. Let''s sit down and discuss it in detail." He actually believed 70% to 80% of this matter. However, it is really not the right time to fight against the village of Shayin. And Mitomon Yan and Xiaochun, who were in bed, also showed some hesitation. Things may be true. But looking at Luo Sha like this, it seems that after the incident is revealed, he is not going to continue. If so, is there still war? "Even if it fails this time, there will definitely be the next time!" Zhicun Tuanzang raised his hand, pointing at Luo Sha, and said firmly, "As an ally, from the moment when I came up with the idea of ??shooting at me, Konoha Trustworthy, not to mention, to destroy my wooden leaves, there is no need for an army at all. You may be enough." After this sentence was finished, Ape Feijian also changed his face slightly. He almost forgot. Luosha is also a can opener, and the current form of war basically only focuses on can openers. only needs to win in the stage of fate, the army really does not matter. The people who don''t know the truth looked at each other one by one, wondering if they had heard it wrong. Destroy Konoha, is it enough? Even my Elaine looked at his father inconceivably. Was he really so powerful? And Luo Sha''s complexion was ugly. He already guessed what this person was going to do. "Sun cut." Shimura Tuanzang looked at Ape Fei Sun cut, his face that had been gloomy at the moment, but at the moment it was a look of distress, "The existence has said that all of us are destined for our own destiny Struggling constantly, until now, do you still think there is a possibility of peace? If you dont fight, the only thing waiting for us is destruction, so He took out his badge from his arms. lifted high. "We have no choice! Only start the stage of our destiny!" Chapter 206： : Last Krypton Time When the Shimura Tuzo raised the badge, all the can openers present knew what he wanted to do. Ape Feizhi seems to want to stop. However, it was too late. Zhicun Tuanzang spent points and purchased the stage of fate. At the moment when it was judged to be established, the cracking sound of the crackling mirror sounded throughout the world. Sky, ground, space. is full of traces like prisms. "what happened?" "what happened?" Everyone in the stands was horrified, especially those nobles from the rest of the place, and their guards. There are even some people who stand up and want to escape. And those ninjas in Konoha didn''t know if they should stop it. But at this moment. The earth began to shake, and all of them were standing unsteadily. Some people immediately screamed, and the scene was chaotic. However, they can no longer escape, because in their horrified eyes, the whole arena is constantly shaking. Then in the sound like a gear fit, the arena twisted and deformed in a logical way, and even the stands began to split into seven or eight small parts, gradually rising in extremely irregular positions, and spread throughout the whole was enlarged by more than ten times Above the arena. At the same time, they also cut off their escape. in front of this scene. is clearly beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding. No, even a ninja is hard to imagine. The two Zhongren who sat beside Shen Mo, although reluctant to appease the crowd, it was clear that their similarly flustered expression did not have any persuasion. "What kind of ninjutsu is it to do this kind of thing!?" "Is this really what Ninjutsu can do?" "It''s not illusion, it has no effect to dispel the illusion!" Similar conversations took place between each ninja, but what was even more frightening was the sand ninjas, who had all been close to their own wind and shadow, but it was just a blink of an eye, and suddenly all concentrated in a split On the stands. Everyone is here. They simply can''t imagine how this is done, but they feel instinctively in fear, because people who can do such things can easily solve them. And at this time. The scene where seemed to be quiet changed again. as if the movie kicked off. suddenly appeared in front of each divided grandstand. Everything in the image is the few people who are important in the venue at the moment, including Fengying, Naruto, Tuanzang, and the rushing fighters and Kakashi. "Duanzang, do you know what code you are doing?" Ape Feizhi did not raise his voice, but everyone clearly heard the sentence from the image in front of him. That''s right-- This is the stage mode after the audience exceeds fifty. All people can only look at the screen in front of themselves nervously, besides, they can''t do anything. "Of course I know." Zhicun Tuanzang looked around with amazement, and he said with a straight face, "Sun is cut, war is inevitable, but we can minimize the damage of war, as long as we win on this stage , Muye is the winner, and the villagers and even ninjas in Muye do not need to sacrifice." Ape Fei Ri squinted his eyes. He had to admit. Zhicun Tuanzang is not wrong in saying this. If you want to start a war between Ninja Villages, as long as you solve the opponents can opener on the stage of destiny and win, you will be able to win with minimal sacrifice and will not cause too much damage. , Even war funding is no longer needed. "It seems that you, Konoha, are really ready to fight me at the village of Shayin Ninja!" Luo Sha''s face was ugly. Although he had expected it. However, he really wanted to face the entire Konoha alone, and he still didn''t have much confidence. "Want to go to war, isn''t it you?" Tuan Zang looked at Luo Sha, and the kind of cold killing intention didn''t consciously circulate some, "Because I was jealous of the development of Konoha, he launched an attack with Da She Wan. The detailed plan and Evidence, I have everything here." If it was before, Tuanzang would not care too much about the so-called reason. But now, he already knows the importance of the reason for the war. As long as it is the village of Shayinren who tears up the covenant, and they are only counterattacks, they will not be too vigilant by the rest of the village. "There is nothing more to say." Luosha was not a ruler who was good at dialectic. He can become Fengying, relying on force! At the moment, he stretched out his hand, and each one stood tall, and the dark staff appeared to be made of branches appeared in his hands. "Great Lord of Nature, please punish those who desecrate nature-Thunder''s Wrath!" In the moment when the words fell, Zhicun Tuanzang felt instinctively not very good, and his body quickly backed away, but at this moment, a huge thunder that could not be seen directly appeared suddenly from his sky. Bang! The tingling thunder and lightning sounded throughout the audience. "Tang Zang!" Ape Fei-Chan could not help shouting. Because the figure of Shimura Tuanzang has been completely swallowed by this lightning. The skill from the third-level jar, coupled with the terrifying natural power of Luo Sha at this time, could not be caught off guard, even a movie level may also die on the spot. And everyone watching was almost rounded his eyes. Especially the Ninja Ninja. "Father... When did you have such a powerful Lei Dun?" Temari murmured There is no final seal at all. " Raised the scepter in his hand with one finger, and such a powerful thunderbolt fell. What a powerful ninjutsu. After the light of thunder and lightning finally faded, what appeared in front of him was black, and he could not see the original appearance of Zhicun Tuanzang. He looked at Luo Sha and seemed to want to say something, but fell down softly. "So weak?" Luo Sha frowned. Although it is a skill in a three-level jar, since the other party is a high-level wooden leaf, a lot of jars should be opened. Falling on the ground, Tuan Zang gave a fierce blow. If he hadn''t used the forbidden technique just now, he would already be dead. Even so, he also suffered minor injuries. Strength. Zhicun Tuanzang, while pretending to be dead, made up his mind. He must determine his own direction as soon as possible, and open the transfer props. Only in this way can he have strength. After the first surprise, Ape Feizhi seemed to think of the possibility of resurrection, so he was relieved a little. There is even a little regret. Ape Feizhi looked at Luo Sha. Raised his hand, and a pen appeared in front of him. Until now, you have to fight if you don''t fight. The opponent just made that move, and at least it''s the skill in the third level jar. "Lord Fengying." Ape Feizhi seemed to want to say something, but at this moment, the other person''s figure appeared in the distance in the blink of an eye. at the same time. In the sky, there is a huge countdown. camp confirmed that the last krypton time. Chapter 207： : Shock of Uchiha Itachi When I saw the huge countdown in the sky. These can openers reacted. There is still the last time to buy the jar. Say that... will there be senior members? Their conjecture was quickly confirmed. In the sky, one crack after another appeared gradually. There was no breath or sound behind the crack, and there was only darkness that had never been seen before, as if nothing existed. However, everyone who has a member badge knows that behind the crack is a senior member from a different world. Opportunity to buy more advanced jars... Ape Fei Ri violently thought of the two four-level jars that Kakashi reported before, and Bai opened. can destroy any ninjutsu dagger, and the fruit of completely changing life forms, how powerful. Naruto looks motivated, "I will definitely get a chance this time." Even Sasuke and Ningci, who had not been sent to the stands, also came over with some eyesight. "Don''t mess up." Tsuna but held Naruto''s shoulders and looked at him very seriously. "This time, don''t join the war, watch around, or go outside to see the situation of the village." "Why!" Naruto couldn''t help shouting. "Master Gangshou is right." Kakashi came over and glanced at Tuan Zang that seemed to be coke over there. "You shouldn''t think that Tuan Zang, who was overwhelmed by a trick over there, is weak. , He can be a teammate of Naruto." is just a trick to make Tuan Zang who opened the jar lose its fighting power. If Naruto them, they will be lost in seconds. Even Ningji and Sasuke were silent. They have been training with their teachers during this period of time. Even if their strength has changed dramatically, but in the face of the teacher who opened the jar, they are not opponents at all. "Naruto, Mr. Kakashi was right." Sasuke pressed his desire for a more advanced jar and looked deeply at Luo Sha, who was not far away, "This is not our fight." If it is instantaneous, it may not be appreciated by those senior members. If you do it wrong, you will leave a bad impression. Naruto shrugged, but nodded in the end. "Ok." Although he wanted to watch the battle, Tsunato''s orders came down. He, Sasuke, and Ningji ran out of the stage. When they reached the edge, their figure disappeared. This time, it caused another wave of commotion. Starting from the countdown of the sky, the countdown in front of them also appeared, so I didnt know what the people below were doing. Including, sitting on the corner of a stand, camouflaged dried persimmon shark, can not help but look at Uchiha Itachi. "Mr. Itachi, those little ghosts left." "Well, I saw it." Uchiha Itachi looked at the back of the dried persimmon shark. "Did you pay attention? Konoha''s ninja, except these few people, the rest can only be on the stands, even if they are forbearing. , Even, including the one from San Ni. "Zai Lai..." Dried persimmon shark looks over there is indeed a jiraji staying in the stands. has not understood what it means. "I just held the badge in the hands of Tuan Zang." Uchiha Itachi said again. "What?" The dried persimmon shrill subconsciously exclaimed. He does not have the eyesight of Uchiha Itachi, and there is no way to discern what is in the hands of Tuan Zang across this distance. But if its the same badge as Cardo, doesnt it mean... "That''s right." Uchiha Itachi''s expression is also extremely rare and heavy. He glanced at this incredible arena and lowered his voice and said, "It''s not Muye, nor Shayin Ninja Village that caused all this in front of me. Yes... the person we are looking for." "......" The dried persimmon shook his fist involuntarily. though got the answer. But there was no joy in his heart, and even for the first time in his life, he felt a sense of fear. If the enemy is a ninja far beyond his strength, he can''t be afraid. But all this in front of that person behind the scenes...... What exactly does exist? "Let''s take a good look first. The primary goal now is to take as much information as possible back to us as much as possible." After Uchiha had finished saying this, he would not say anything. Actually, he still has a lot of speculations that he did not say. Regarding Sasuke''s too strong strength, there is also a kind of moves that I have never seen before. Suddenly. Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark are both with shrinking eyes. Because of the sudden appearance of two people in the sky. One suit and leather shoes, the other graceful and luxurious, and a bunch of pink wings on the back gently flapping. Just a glance, Uchiha Itachi''s heart slightly beats. His instincts told him that this is the man behind him who he wants to find! And such two people. Not only did they see it, but also the many audiences on the stands. Even Shi Zhi Tuan Zang who was dead on the ground opened his eyes. A riotous and noisy voice sounded. Originally, everything that happened in front of me was completely beyond what everyone could understand. The fear of the unknown is difficult to control, and at this time, the appearance of the silent duo is full of strangeness. Some people even couldn''t bear to stand up and begged for the silence in the sky: "Please, I will give as much money as you want, let me leave here..." "Have you done all this?" "Let me go out, but I''m Daming''s nephew!" is tough, weak, and not biting. It seems to have accepted the reality. In the face of the huge changes of the unknown, ordinary people just show what ordinary people should be. "No need to worry." The silent voice silenced everyone''s words at this moment, "You are not qualified to be on this stage, at this moment, you are just as an audience." Although it is not a polite word, but it seems to have a strange magic. Everyone feels their emotions and seems to be calming down. Even, UU reading www. uukanshu. com includes Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon. is magical, or... horrible! Uchiha Itachi''s eyes are hidden with indescribable shock. His inner heart, which was always restless because of the killing of his parents, calmed down under the simple words of the other party, as if taking a tranquilizer. He has realized. I must first tear up all the common sense of the past, otherwise, all speculations and speculations have no meaning at all. Because, the other party exists beyond common sense! What happened later also proved his idea. The wind and fire that are clearly hostile. turned straight at the same time. Salutes extremely solemnly towards the silence in the high sky: "Sir, silence." Chapter 208： : Open the jar also from the beginning Huoying and Fengying''s attitude has brought shock to many audiences, which is unparalleled. If you want a ragged beggar to have a very high status in an instant, then you only need to let the king kneel to him and use the existence that everyone knows to set off, which is the fastest way to increase everyone''s knowledge of a stranger. Method. stands at the top of the world with the strength and status of the two people, Fengying and Huoying. Not to mention, they are still hostile. In a short period of time, even without the power of silence, everyone almost calmed down, even with Huoying and Fengying, then they simply couldn''t resist, and they didn''t have the courage to shout anything. Even Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark. also bowed his head at this time, trying to make himself look like an ordinary person. Unfortunately. Uchiha Itachi clearly felt that his silent gaze swept indistinctly, which made his mood completely lower. "Watch your time yourself." The silent words passed down again. Obviously, this time it was to the people on both sides. The countdown is still changing. Whether it is Luo Sha, or Ape Feijian, and others, they are all in the heart. Luo Sha had some regrets in his heart. Although he just knocked down one of his shots earlier, his strength was also exposed a lot. In this case, the other party will definitely seize the crazy open jar during this period. No way! He must also buy jars. Luosha gritted her teeth. Decided to save a little bit of hard work for the village''s urgent use of gold, all take out. As much strength as he can increase, if he dies here, he can''t even take the badge. and the other side. Ape Feizhi looked at the rest of the people, and gritted his teeth and said: "It is no longer time to save money. Luo Sha opened the jars, I am afraid that there will be a lot of them. How much money do you have? I bought them all together!" "Many of my family members in the Japanese family do not belong to me." The Japanese face has a bitter smile, "According to the adult, I have no right to use the wealth, I am afraid I can''t take it in this situation. come out." The last time to open the jar is the time to squeeze. is not time to make money. Although the wealth of the Hiyori family still has a lot, it needs the high-level consent of the Hiyori family to work together. is simply not available at this moment. "In my hand, there are still some..." Ape Feijian is also a bitter smile, "That is my wife''s money... used to marry Ape Fei Asma''s wife ...Forget it, take it all out." Ape Fei Asma looked a little red, and she seemed embarrassed. He is very old, and even his father has to worry about this. A bunch of people were almost able to change themselves, and they all changed. This wave of silence is very rewarding. In a sense, this is also one of the benefits of the stage of destiny. And at this time. The Zilai who was not far away in the stands suddenly shouted loudly, "Sir Sir, am I qualified to buy a jar?" looked at him silently. came to him in a flash. This action made Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark''s attention completely attracted to the past. Uchiha Itachi quietly opened the wheel of writing, trying to discern what they said through lips. "Do you want to buy jars?" asked silently. "Well." Zi Zi also nodded, with his iconic smile on his face, "That Fengying should be very strong, I don''t have the habit of watching my companions on the sidelines." These days, he found Tsunato to ask about the silence in detail. knew that Tsunade''s knot was lifted by silence. also knew the chance of Shengshu''s resurrection, and was already held in the hands of Tsuna. Although a bit sour. But like Tsunato, he accepted the existence of silence, the identity of silence, and the explanation of silence. "Of course you are qualified." Silent mouth twitched a playful smile. "But, you are sure that you think about it. The destiny you desire is to serve Konoha wholeheartedly, or to give everything to get Tsunato?" "Obtain Gang Hands..." Zi Zuo swallowed, and his face was rarely red. He looked carefully at Gang Gun hands and asked in a low voice, "Can this be done?" "The inside of the jar can make you a master of love field knowledge, even... charms, curses, magical potions, there are also such things." The silence stopped, and I didn''t continue. Because he already knew the answer. As expected, Zilai also stretched out her palms, opened her legs, and put on a classic dramatic look, saying in a slightly exaggerated dramatic tone: "I am a famous Toad Fairy, and I have come! What a woman is not yet in hand, how can I need to chase a woman by something like this!" "Since you have already made a decision, then say the series you want." Silently glanced at him deeply, and did not continue to talk about Tsunade. In Zilai''s heart, after all, Konoha is more important. not to mention. Although he still loves Tsunade, he actually gave up long ago because he did not want to put pressure on Tsunade, and he believed in fate. "If it is you, you should know that fate Zilai''s expression suddenly became more dignified. "Son of destiny?" Nodded silently, "But, that was just the destiny before I came, I have torn it." The son of destiny will find the answer that belongs to peace, which will bring real peace to the ninja world. Zilai once thought it was a long gate. No, even now, he still thinks it is a long door. "It''s a wayward way." He also smiled bitterly, "How can we think about people like us who have been running for this fate, that is the fate I have always expected." "It is wayward to entrust questions that you don''t know the answer to." Silence seems to be suddenly thinking of something, narrowing your eyes, "If you believe in fate so much, it is better to try to guide it by yourself. The result you want." "Ok?" also looked at the silence in amazement. Silence has always emphasized that destiny should not be fixed. is changed, is the noble place of fate. "Is there anything strange?" Silence seemed to understand Zilai''s thoughts, and smiled slightly, "You shouldn''t think that as long as you do it, you can do it." "What do you mean?" Zilai also really got some curiosity. He is a person who believes in destiny. Since knowing the prophecy about the son of fate, he spent the rest of his life looking for it, waiting for this exciting future. . but now. He felt that even if this prediction was true, it should be torn by the man in front of him, as the other party said. Chapter 209： : Zilai Can Series "It seems that you really don''t understand." Silence is silent, "Since that is the case, I will give you a brief explanation." He probably guessed what series of jars he had opened. Lift your finger. Snapped-- crisply snapped his fingers, and in the sight of Ziye, everything around him changed. They are placed in a completely dark place, as if there is no light source, but the strange thing is that from the beginning, they can clearly see the silence in front of them. There will be a sense of consternation. "Do you know what fate looks like in the eyes of my existence?" The smile on Silent''s face was a bit mysterious, and he didn''t wait to answer it. He then gave the answer, "Fate Tree." "Fate Tree?" Zilai also repeated the sentence. "You should know that I was showing them the pictures of Naruto on the first stage of fate." Silence asked again. "Well, I have seen it." Zi Zi nodded solemnly. When he taught Naruto these days, he also asked about some details in that stage of fate. After all, there is no follow-up in the video. And there is that kind of blurring. Among them, what shocked him most was the image given by silence, Naruto''s image of their original fate in this battle. is dead, if he doesn''t cut, he''s dead, and Sasuke. is like... The other party can also predict the future. "In my eyes, the original destiny of your world is as simple as a glance, like this." raised his hand in silence, and from his palm, a tree exuding yellow light grew a little. But-there is no branch. is just a bare tree, it is barely called a pillar, it is not appropriate to be called a tree. "Fate, or the future, is an extremely profound concept." extended his other hand in silence, a little lightly somewhere on this "tree", a few pictures appeared on it, it was a young man who was listening to the prophecy of Miaomu Mountain Toad Fairy. Then he continued: "Normally, it is difficult for people in the deep destiny to give an absolute prediction of fate, but the big toad fairy has done it. The reason why you believe it is because its prediction is not inaccurate." seems to understand something from the beginning. "Say what you mean." He has unconsciously used a tribute. "The reason why the toad''s prediction is accurate is because the fate of this world is only a branch, a fixed result?" "Yes." Silence is not surprising that he can understand so quickly, he suddenly pointed to another location on the branch. In the new picture. also came to the ground, covered with blood. "......" watched this scene silently from the beginning. He saw his own eyes, with regret and comfort. It was an emotion that finally found the answer, but unfortunately I could no longer see it. "So, in this fate predicted by the Toad Fairy, I died before the prophecy was fulfilled?" In the tone of Ziye, there was not much panic. If his mission has been completed, then, even if he dies, there is nothing to fear. not to mention. This fate should have been changed. also looked at silence with a complex expression. "This kind of dry and bald fate is really too boring." Silence didn''t answer directly, but extended the branch of the hand to the self, and said in a low voice, "Everything you have, whether it is emotion Whether it''s action or action is a puppet of fate. It''s like a script that is displayed in front of us. We can see everything at a glance-this is not worthy of being called fate!" Silence has stated his ideas more than once. but now. also has a deeper feeling. The person in front of him was almost like a reader of the novel he wrote. Because he was dissatisfied with the plot of the novel or felt it was not exciting enough after reading it, he simply intervened and tampered with the plot to try to change more exciting parts. Horrible... For the first time since Zilai, he had a terrible understanding of the existence of silence. Even if he knew that silence had unmatched strength. didn''t feel the fear from the bottom of my heart like now. For the existence of silence in the whole world, it is like the character in the novel for the author. At the first thought, you can decide everything including thinking. While silently reading Zilai''s thoughts, there is a little bit strange in my heart. This analogy... Isn''t it just people''s original guesses about the existence of higher dimensions. is quite appropriate. smiled silently and continued: "However, all this has changed, from the moment I appeared in this world." He finally tapped at a certain point on the trunk. That was his first meeting with Tsunade. From this point on, the whole tree of fate, like a sapling sprouting in spring, keeps splitting and deriving, becoming dense, and in a short time, showing an explosive growth, the entire canopy even exceeds the size of a person , And then over a wall, to the end... The whole dark space is a branch of crystal light. Zilai also raised his head, staring at the extremely beautiful and shocking sky. This is the fate of their world, what does it look like now? "It''s beautiful." Silence raised her head in the same way, "Infinite branch, endless possibilities, every time you open a can, every force, idea, or even a collision between you that changes due to the can ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It is possible to move towards a brand new future, which is what the tree of destiny should have." has had to admit since coming. is really beautiful. His eyes suddenly saw the end of some branches that stopped spreading. couldn''t help pointing to it and asked, "Why is this branch not growing?" "There." Glancing at it silently, he said casually, "Nothing, this world of destiny has been destroyed, and naturally it will not grow any longer." "Destroy, destroy!?" also opened his mouth wide and stared at silence with an incredible expression on his face. Can you say such a terrible thing in such a casual tone. "It''s very common." Silent shrugged. "Six Daoxian people have the power to destroy the world, and humans are war-loving species. As your strength becomes stronger, the possibility of world destruction will also increase. Big, after all, there is always something that one or two people desire to destroy everything." "......" also swallowed hard from the beginning. He suddenly realized. Under this beautiful branch, there may be hidden a lot of results that are not comparable to the original fate. Give me back the bare trunk! "Very well, I have felt your desire." Silent smiled and looked at Zilai, opened his other hand, and raised his voice, "If you want to stop those more fateful, try your own. Struggle, between your wishes, the jar series I recommend to you can struggle to lead your destiny-the prophecy series!" Chapter 210： : Tsunade shipped "The Prophecy Series..." Zilai also said the words in silence. He understands what the jar series means. basically represents the power that can be obtained. "Prophecy series, but a series covering a wide range." Silent explained with a smile, "refers to various means to obtain things related to the future, sometimes it may just be some kind of intuition, sometimes it may be some future Fragment, but the final role is to guide the future that one desires to become a reality." also opened a series of prophecies for Zilai, not by accident. He had already prepared. It wasnt just that he was silent. Since he came, the direction of this world has been complicated. The big fairy who can predict the toad may not have the ability to predict. But the jar is different. There are really a lot of power in it, and even the occupations available are related to prophecy. "This kind of prophecy series that you said is to find what I want in such a fate?" Zilai also looked up at this beautiful tree of fate. He has not only thought about it once, if he can master the power of true prophecy. Is it possible to stop many things. For example, the death of the disciple and Da She Wan left. "Yes, but this is not a simple thing." Silence shrugged his shoulders. "You also saw how complicated the fate is now. If you can really do it, it must be the result of struggling-- What you are after is equivalent to saving the world and saving everyone." Silence roughly estimated. Really know everything. The required trading point is a real astronomical value. Not to mention, knowing does not mean that it can be changed. However, Zilai also has a clear understanding of this point. He looked at the silence and said with a chuckle: "Tsunade said, you usually recommend the best series for us, then I will buy this series, and time is running out." "Do what you want." Silence is also very simple, another finger snap. Two people came directly outside. What had just happened actually happened within the acceleration of thinking. For the rest, it was just a moment that could not be explored at all. However, since I came, I was stunned. was still noticed by Uchiha Itachi who had been staring closely at him. He felt a feeling similar to his infinite moon reading. "Two hundred first-level jars, badges, and then, let''s go." Silence gave him the status of a member and sent him directly into the camp where Tsune was, accompanied by more than one hundred small first-level jars. . This change made some people on the ground exclaim. "That''s a grown-up, too." "Yes, it is an adult who is one of the three ninjas like Master Tsunate." "Adult also came to an end." "Damn, why are we only able to watch." For these ninjas, after calming down, they can also roughly understand the situation at the scene. is like a real arena. Both sides of the competition are preparing. And the sharper people can clearly see the more critical points. The jar. Both Fengying Luosha''s side and Zilai''s side, there are a lot of jars. and watch the action. Obviously, everyone is doing one thing. Open those jars! Silence glanced at the location of Uchiha Itachi again, and then his body flew for a moment, and then came to the sky. At this angle, he could clearly see the opening of the can below. Tsunade had already opened her own jar. is not much money. The most annoying thing is that she finished all the money back from the silent gambling. There are more than 130 jars, and there is no blue rare prize. So the face is black and terrible. Nowhere to vent, Tsunade can only stare at the newcomer that has just appeared. "What series did you buy?" "The Prophecy Series." Zilai also looked at the countdown in the sky and directly sealed with both hands, "The art of shadow avatar." All of a sudden, five avatars appeared. Quick can opening. "The Prophecy Series?" Tsunei looked at the open cans of Ziye and found that the light group occupied the majority, and then there were some strange things such as books, copper coins, turtle shells and so on. I don''t know if there is a big prize. While waiting for all of them to be opened, Zhan also simply shouted through the badge: "Five hundred more second-level jars!" He has written for so many years, and is still a best-selling book of the fire, naturally saving a lot of money. At this moment, a bunch of secondary cans appeared, still maintaining the efficiency of opening the can quickly. Watching Tsunade feels itchy. "Zi Lai." Tsunae suddenly squeezed a smile. But before waiting for her to say anything, he hummed first: "You asked me for the money I borrowed more than ten years ago. Have you not paid it yet?" "Are you there?" Tsunade blinked, not blushing at all, and then reacted the same way, "How do you know I want to borrow money." "A passive skill just opened, called-sixth intuition." Zilai also pointed to an empty jar, "should be a big prize." "The big prize came out so quickly?" Tsunade looked at the forty or so jars in that area, and suddenly felt that it was even more abominable, and biting the silver teeth, "I borrowed the money from my ten third-level jars, I have opened One hundred and thirty, and ten more, will definitely be able to win big prizes!" asked about silence before, and there is a greater chance that a big prize will appear in the third-level jar! There is no reason to open so many that cannot be opened must be in the next ten jars! Tsunade thinks that with his many years of experience in casinos, there is definitely nothing wrong with it. "It''s not impossible to lend it to you." Zilai also looked at Tsunato, and suddenly a squinted look appeared, "It''s just..." ˡ! The loud sound of the fist colliding with the forehead interrupted the words of Lai Ye. At last. Tsunade got the money of twenty third-level jars as he wished, without paying any price. Then he happily ran aside and silenced all the money. Silence gave Tsunade twenty jars, and he looked at him with a speechless voice. This guy... was deliberately sought to fight, the purpose is to let Gang hands feel at ease to accept the money. Always felt...... Even if he masters this ability to prophesy, he still has to be single all his life. Forget it. Silence is too lazy to manage, maybe people will enjoy it. And at this time. IN A crisp dragon sounded. couldn''t help turning his head with the wind shadow on the other side, his face full of dignity. Someone won the blue rare prize! The people who came out were awesome! Even the silence was a little shocked. Tsunade, did you even win the grand prize? Chapter 211： : Paladins fame Tsunade''s penultimate of the twenty third-level jars in this pit finally came out with a grand prize. According to the probability of one percent of the three-tier jar prize. Opened more than one hundred and fifty jars, and then there was a big prize, which was already a non-chief. But this is Tsunamate. Even the silent "absolutely fair" anti-interference custom jar generation prize pool can''t stop her non-chiefs from being able to open big prizes, which is already strange enough in itself. Even Tsunato himself is a face of ignorance. seemed totally unbelievable. She actually opened a rare blue treasure! After a while, Tsuneo looked at the red tide, realizing that this was not his dream, laughing excitedly with his fist. "Hahaha, I knew I could win a big prize!" Because the sound has improved a lot, the people on the stands also heard something vaguely. "Master Tsunate seems to be very happy." "I seem to hear any big prizes." "Look, they''re all around, Huo Ying." "What happened?" In fact, not only Ape Feijian and others have gathered around, but even Luo Sha, not far away, looked in this direction. When it became clear that it was Tsunate who gave the blue rare prize, his His face was slightly gloomy. Yes, jealous. is not only jealous, but this time he won the grand prize. is even more jealous of Konoha. Tsunade, Ziya, Nikko, Japanese foot, Kakashi Surrounded by the ape flying sun, all are famous figures in the ninja world, even if Muye has two consecutive S-level betrayals in recent years, even the famous Uchiha clan in the village has been ruined, they can still have So many talents. On the other hand, they sanded the village. It is so hard to cultivate a person who is the ultimate weapon. If it wasn''t for him, he opened the jar. I am afraid that with the addition of Da She Wan, it is impossible to be an opponent of so many people. Luosha was really moved. He is determined to eliminate some of the power of Konoha, and even the badge will be available! Ape Feijian and others dont know Luoshas jealousy and jealousy. Even if they know it, they will only strengthen their current position against the enemy. They are just curiously surrounded by Tsunato and want to see this blue rare level. What treasure will be in the jar. When the blue smoke dispersed, everyone could see clearly. It was a white light group. "It seems that it is the Skills Light Group." Ape Feiri smiled. "Yes, the Skills Light Group is a treasure that can greatly improve the combat power in a short time. No matter what it is, our hope of winning is greater. some." "Master Huoying." Rixiang Rizu looked at Luo Sha, not far away, and whispered, "Is this Fengying really so powerful?" They are the elite of the whole wooden leaf, dealing with each other. "The wind shadow in the village of Shayin Ninja mostly possesses a special type of magnetic escape." Ape Feizhi''s expression is a little more cautious. "Unfortunately, the magnetic escape this Fengying masters is alluvial gold! The gold is brought out and mixed in the sand." Everyone present was suddenly enlightened. They almost forgot this. Ninjutsu that can control gold, how much money you have to have! "The can opener can''t treat it with common sense, and can''t carelessly anyway." Ape Feizhi finally said, and then looked at Tsunato, also looking forward, "Look at what skill this is." "Correct." Tsunade put his attention back to the light group in front of him. looks a little nervous. Although it is a rare prize, but the price is too high, for the money, she spent at least one billion yuan, one billion yuan! Enough for her to gamble for ten years. Take a deep breath, reach out, and absorb the light group under the watch of everyone. Skill: Apocalypse. Introduction: Shout Ake broke! Cast an orb of apocalypse that contains sacred power, comprehensively strengthen the qualities of friendly members within a certain range, and also turn the apocalypse into a dark orb, and emit powerful light to inflict damage to the enemy. Although the introduction is brief, Tsunate still sees the power of this skill from this brief introduction. A skill that not only enhances one''s own scope, but also damages the enemy with scope! "It''s worthy of being a rare blue treasure." Tsunade looked very excited. "This is a very powerful skill. You will be pleasantly surprised when you wait for a while." is silent in the sky, with a strange expression. turned out to be this famous Paladin skill. is said that the sun never falls on the father. Tsunade''s wave is not only suddenly European, but also very European. The effect of this skill, even in the blue rare jar, is excellent. Everyone looked at the time in the sky, and did not ask again. Put into your own canning immediately. Tsunade finally offered the award that still looks forward to, still such a powerful skill, the mood seems to be a lot better, and he continues to wander among many people who open jars. "You are not good enough." "Well, this is good, but unfortunately not a big prize." "Teacher, you only opened more than forty third-level jars. Don''t be discouraged if you don''t have a big prize." For many people, this is the first time I see this kind of Tsunade. Ape Feiri shook his head helplessly, but it seems to recall that when Tsunade was thirty or forty years ago, Tsunade at that time was also the same as now. , Lively, playful, full of youthful vitality. Everything is due to the appearance of this man. Ape Feizhi looked up and looked at the silence that seemed to be chatting with those senior members The time is about to end. " Zilai also stood up at this time, he had already opened all the 500 second-level cans. "We have not fought side by side for many years." Ape Fei Ri looked at his two disciples, and suddenly, he couldn''t help but think of another proud disciple of his own. Orochimaru. has a regret and complexity in his eyes. Zilai and Tsunato also seem to think of it. Back then there were four people in one class. Now, there are only three left. "I have a hunch that I will meet him again sooner or later." Tsunai squeezed his fist, "Dare to blaspheme my grandpa''s soul, and next time I meet, I will never spare him." ""Ape Fei Rijian did not say anything. After being silent for a moment, he looked at Zilai, "Did you not open a transfer item?" "No." Zilai also shook his head. "I guess it should be in a tertiary jar, but now I have no time." He opened the prophecy series, three prizes appeared in the second-level jar. In addition to the passive skills of the "sixth intuition". also has a one-time replacement doll, an active skill used to predict a picture after five seconds, which can only be used once a day. Chapter 212： : Not a ninja fight The jars of the Prophecy series are really quite messy inside. All kinds of knowledge. Including Yi Jing, gossip, unified strategy... and logic, mutual interference of fate, etc. Of course, there are also strength enhancements. Without strength, even if you can predict a certain future, you can do very little. Pitiful. Therefore, after opening the second-tier jar, the strength improvement is certainly not as good as the rest, but it is not weak. Plus his original strength. is still regarded as the middle force in this lineup. at the moment. Everyone, including the "spectators" present, watched nervously with only the last half-minute countdown left in front of them. Finally, the countdown is back to zero. represents the end of the reminder Hong Zhong sounded in everyone''s ears. "Is it finally over?" "What the **** is going on after this?" "Do you really want Master Naruto to fight the wind and shadow of the village of Shayin Ninja in front of us?" "No matter how powerful Fengying is, it is impossible to fight against us all." Waiting for this moment is not just waiting for others, but also the audience who are forced to watch. Until now. They did not know what was going on in front of them. just vaguely guessed. I''m afraid, this is a real arena, but it is still a contest between the top fighting strength of the entire Konoha and Fengying. And Uchiha Itachi still glanced at the silent silence in the sky. He has a kind of intuition. I am afraid that this game will completely change their definition of battle. "bring it on!" Luo Sha held the scepter in his hand and wore a black robe like a tatter. Among his eyes. has already begun to shine with the energy glory belonging to the mage. is green. "The other party should have a means of remote attack, please be careful not to disperse alone." Ape Fei Sui is naturally the leader of this team, and calmly ordered at the moment, "Ziya and Gangshou, as well as a group of Japanese horoscopes, pigs A group of Deer Butterfly, a group of Asma, Kakashi, Hong and Kai." This time, Konoha really gathered here. In fact, whether you win or not, you won. Luosha will become famous after this war. Therefore, Ape Fei Rijian decided to make this the last battle of the person in front of him. Yes, to this day, he can only be forced to accept Shimura''s proposal. Battle against the village of Sandy Ninja Defeat, even kill Luo Sha! "If you don''t come, then I will come first!" Luo Sha looked at the wooden leaves who had already been lined up in front of him, and a pride appeared in his heart. His current strength. has gone far beyond the history of the past. He held the scepter high in his hand, and the force of nature surged rapidly around his body. "Great Lord of the Hell..." "Ake burst!" The sudden shout interrupted Luo Shas preparations, but Tsuna held his right hand and carried his cross behind him, and his left hand pushed forward. In a flash, a dazzling light ball appeared like a small sun. Over the battlefield. Pearl of Apocalypse. That''s right, as soon as Tsunade came up, he used the big move he just got. Fighting with the can opener is also suitable for quick battles and quick determinations. Come up and bomb directly with the hole cards, so that the opponent does not have time to use the hole cards. not to mention. The Pearl of Apocalypse was originally an amplification skill, so the sooner you use it, the better. And now. Api Feijian and others will understand what Tsunae said is the surprise. The light of the heavenly great sphere of light shone warmly on the body, and the physical strength, strength, and even the spirit seemed to have been improved in all aspects. Visible to the naked eye, their speed has been greatly improved. Kakashi took out his dagger and stabbed his arm fiercely. In an instant, the entire arm turned into a roaring leading arm. And the blue Chakra steam appeared on Matekai''s body, and he had already opened the eight doors of Dunjia to the fifth door. There are pig deer butterfly, red, asma, one by one, and used his own tricks mercilessly. Although it was not discussed in advance. But after Tsunato shouted that Ake broke, everyone seemed to tacitly choose the most fierce offensive. Luosha''s complexion finally changed. temporarily changed the skill moves he wanted to use, waved his hand, and turned the wind into a shield around him. Then he roared upward. In everyones incredible eyes, his body began to grow taller and stronger, with thick hair growing and burning a dark red flame. In a short time, he became a three-meter-high, bathed in flames, just like Giant bear like the legendary monster. The terrible breath permeated. transformed into a shadow bear, transforming Luo Sha''s terrifying natural power into the power of the shadow bear. "Is this really Master Fengying?" the ninja who already had the village of Sayin Ninja murmured. They don''t know when Master Fengying in their family can become such a giant bear. but no matter. Everyone''s attack finally came. The air waves caused by flames and boxing, the illusion of concentration spirit, and even the hands of the hands gritted their teeth, and they squeezed their hands fiercely. ''S horrible light blasted fiercely towards Luo Sha. The people present couldn''t even make an amazing voice. They all looked dull. even had to wonder once again whether he was in a dream, or was in illusion. Except for the honesty of practicing ninjutsu, no one knows their moves, but they all produce extremely shocking visual effects. Even at a considerable distance, they also give people a scalp tingling Sense of danger. Finally, the deafening roar erupted. Bang! A huge voice that can''t be described in words Flames, storms, air waves, and other things, mixed with direct eruptions, terrible aftermath and even the entire huge arena in an instant, towards the surrounding The grandstand rushed. Some people screamed hysterically. As nobles, they faced this battle beyond imagination, like a natural disaster, and it was inevitable that they would fear. Even those ninjas who have been through battles. At this moment, there was a horrified face. There is nothing about the wind shadow in the middle of the venue. They don''t know, but if they are involved in this aftermath, they will all die. But All the aftermath annihilated silently as they approached the stand. "Fighting will not affect the audience." The sound of silence rang again in everyone''s ears, also with a strange magic, soothing everyone''s emotions, and after that, they couldn''t help worrying about everyone in the middle of the venue. There was completely covered by wanton flying sandstorms and hot flames. "This is not a ninja battle at all." One confidant murmured the voice of everyone. Rough and direct, no trace of ninjutsu is visible. Miaoshuwu Chapter 213： : You go with peace of mind The battle between Naruto and Iero just now, compared with the battle at this moment, it is like two slow otters comparing. But for most of the audience, it is definitely not a surprise, it is a complete shock. This power has completely exceeded their understanding. Even Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark. can''t describe the scene before him at the moment. Everyone''s strength is so horrible, unlike Cardo, who has no previous combat experience. These are all elite ninjas who have been greatly strengthened. It is not polite to say that if they are facing This kind of offensive is likely to be turned into fly ash directly. "Is this power given by this man?" Dried persimmon shark raised his head, the shark eye that usually can''t see any emotion, but now with obvious fear. has reached his level of strength, no matter what kind of situation, he had to fight a dozen to know the result. but now. Without having to fight, he has lost the confidence to fight. "I still don''t know what this man''s purpose is." Uchiha Itachi barely remained calm. "If the power of these people is really given by him, then he must have some purpose in doing so. This is what we want Investigation information." "Mr. Itachi..." The dried persimmon shark turned his head to look at Uchiha Itachi, and suddenly opened his mouth, "It''s really worthy of Mr. Itachi, who can calm down in this situation." Really powerful people, no matter what kind of situation they face, even if the world is destroyed, they will not be afraid for too long. Dried persimmon shark also eased over at the moment. The situation in front of me is quite simple. is just a man who does not know the strength, the origin, the purpose, but is absolutely unmatched... Dried persimmon shark suddenly did not want to speak. The two men, with a strange mood, continued to watch the battle in front of them. is in that offensive. Can Rosa, who turned into a giant bear, successfully resist it? The smoke gradually dissipated. The original appearance was completely unclear on the site. The originally flat ground was like a rough layer lifted up, and a huge uneven hole appeared, and there were crystals left after the gravel was burned by high temperature. A strange light is reflected. The people of Konoha gradually showed up. Although it seems a bit embarrassed by the shock wave, everyone is magical and resists most of the damage. Among them, the ape flying sun cut is the most eye-catching, and a huge shiny gold character exudes a shield. The light protects him together with Apefei Asma. Until then, people did not realize it. The weapon that Ape Fei-Chan held in his hand turned out to be a huge brush. "Master Fengying!" the ninja in the village of Shayin Shinobu couldn''t help shouting anxiously. Some people even slammed their barriers in front of them, using ninjutsu, or simply hitting them with their bodies, hoping to do everything possible to rush over to support Master Fengying. If Lord Fengying sacrifices, then the village of Shayinren will be over! Even if it is replaced by the lives of all of them, they will not hesitate. ! I love looking at the people around me, nobody cares about him, everyone is excited, and the worry about Master Fengying is completely written on his face. His father, a man so cruel and ruthless, actually...received so much recognition? Before I love Luo, I thought that my father relied on his strength and cruel means to be able to become a fan. Now it seems. doesn''t seem to be the same thing. And at this moment. The smoke in the middle of the venue finally dissipated. appeared in the eyes of everyone, is a tree that is constantly growing, even with a little green shoots. "How about father?" Temari also slammed into the invisible barrier, looking nervously in the arena. Everyone is doing the same thing. "It''s over?" Tsunade looked around. Under such an offensive, it wouldnt be surprising if Luo Sha flew directly to smoke. But if you die, there should be a member badge floating up. "The battle is not over, don''t take it lightly." Ape Fei Ri cuts the old but powerful voice spread throughout the audience, everyone can hear. Some people can''t help uproar. "Not over? How is it possible?" "Can you survive the offensive?" "Is Fengying so strong?" "No, Lord Naruto, Lord Tsunade, and Lord Kakashi, their strength is far more than that, maybe Fengying is too!" Even if there is no on-site explanation, some ninjas can gradually understand some. This is a battle that cannot be judged with common sense. So, Tsunade and others looked around with caution. The only tree on the ground is still growing. One minute passed. also stared at this tree from the beginning, and it seemed that there was a kind of intuition in his heart, and it reacted violently. "This tree is Fengying!" "What?" Tsunato and others exclaimed. "It is possible that this tree is too weird." "Let me come!" Ape Fei Asma snorted, raised his palm, and posed a gesture, "Rulai''s palm second form-Golden-top Buddha Lamp!" Above his head, a paw print burning like a flame slowly appeared. slammed toward the tree with Taishan down. This is not a normal flame but a Buddha fire. Burn the skin sac outside, roast the magic heart inside, it is the skill that Ape Fei Asma took out from the third-level jar. The only flaw... is that it flies too slowly. The tree in front of me seemed to feel the terrible high temperature, shaking violently, even pulling out his roots from under the ground in front of everyone, creeping and hiding to the side, and above the trunk , The shape of a human face emerged, growling: "Kiye bullying too much!" This face, this voice, is not who Luo Sha is. However, the roaring roar makes it difficult to hide the sense of panic. He already understood. Even if he opened the most jars, it would be impossible to resist all of Konoha''s lineup. The attack just now, even if he used the blue rare skill and transformed into a thick-skinned **** shadow bear, he almost fell directly. had to transform into a tree man after a serious injury and recover from the injury. But... Now that the injury has not fully recovered yet, let''s say that the people in front of him once again gathered up. "Lord Fengying." Ape Feiri cut from his arms and took out a piece of black ink. looked carefully at Luo Sha. "Today''s event is really not what I want to see, but the matter is here, and Feng Ying does not have to worry too much. Although be at ease, when everything is over, I will definitely resurrect Feng Ying." Looking at the serious ape flying sun cut, even Luo Sha is now a tree person, there is a feeling of getting angry with myocardial infarction. Chapter 214： : Luosha your ally is here That''s right, death in the stage of destiny can indeed be resurrected. The price is not great. However, if you dont plan to return Luo Shas badge to the village of Shayin Ninja, the phrase Ape Feizhi will be similar to surrender and spare you. asked Luo Sha to give her life, even the future of the village, to the enemy. "Don''t be too full, Huo Ying!" Luo Sha glanced toward the stand of the Asahi Ninja, her figure quickly shrank again, constantly deformed, and finally turned into a small quail. hurried towards the sky. "Is it going to run?" As Tsunato reached out his hand, a spear composed of light appeared in her hand. "If you want to escape from the stage of fate, you have to admit defeat first." Ape Fei Ri cut his head. If you escape and fight again, then you are dead, but it is not so easy to resurrect. But Eraser''s current situation. It is also possible to make this choice of trying to escape. at this time. Sudden bursts of gusts of wind suddenly lifted and rolled a large area of ??dust. "It''s not about running away." Zilai seems to be aware of something again, and can''t help shouting, "I''m afraid it''s a big move." "Great move?" Everyone''s complexion has changed. For can openers, the meaning of the two big strokes is not trivial. "Ake broke!" Tsunato didn''t think about it, and shouted again. The little sun without entity rises above the arena, and the light shines on everyone. This time, it was just for gain. The wind screamed more and more, and there were even lightning flashes in the clouds. After just a few seconds, the huge thunder just continued to explode like the roar of the world. The terrible wind has even made it difficult to stand. "Find a way to resist!" Ape Fei-Chan shouted loudly, but the sound could not be transmitted at all, and even his eyes were gradually blocked by the wind. And in the eyes of the onlookers. The arena in front has been completely covered by a huge storm. Breeze and thunder mixed, roaring just a few steps away. That''s right. This is another blue rare skill acquired by Luo Sha. The storm is coming. Before he was transformed into a quail, it was not to escape, but in this form, the power and scope of the spell will be strengthened. This is his last and most powerful means. "Damn, this skill is completely used to deal with group fights!" Tsunato inserted his cross into the ground fiercely, curled up, and even released his own tycoon technique. also had some luck. Without the protection of the stage of fate, this move alone can destroy the entire Konoha. At the moment, Luo Sha gritted her teeth in the center of the storm and used her own Chakra. Magnetic escape gold dust! Chakra summoned a golden yellow sea of ??sand, and in the blink of an eye, he was completely immersed in the violent wind. Every sand was turned into a roaring bullet under this terrifying storm, and the continuous impact Holding everything inside. Sandstorms are more terrible than storms. Luo Sha has no reservations, and uses all her natural forces, all Chakras, all of them. has no reservations, this is his last blow! This time. The figures that were originally visible to everyone were completely swallowed up by this thoroughly formed sandstorm. Even in the projected picture, nothing can be seen. Everyone in the stands can only clenched their fists, waiting nervously and helplessly. "Mr. Naruto, Mr. Tsunade, don''t stop it!" "This kind of battle... Even if we participate, we just die." "Damn! What the **** is going on!" Don''t talk about the average person, even the dried persimmon shark and Uchiha Itachi are caught in unspeakable shock. "This is not just a battle to change the terrain." The dried persimmon looked at the seemingly unbreakable barrier in front of him, and suddenly seemed to wonder what it was. "It turns out that the role of this arena is not to restrict them, but to protect us. No, it should be said to protect the village outside." Without this arena, the battle broke out in the original Konoha. Then, Konoha is likely to become a thing of the past. The survivors are likely to avenge the village of Shayin. Such a group of monsters are fighting because of hatred. What a terrible situation it will be. Even...the world may be destroyed! Even the always fearless dried persimmon shark, thought of that scene, could not help but shudder. "Give them great strength, but don''t want the world to be destroyed by battle?" Uchiha Itachi realized this too, he raised his head and tried to find the figures of these two people, but even he couldn''t see through this A degree of sandstorm. And the silence at the moment. is interested in fighting below. Luo Sha is naturally impossible to be the opponent of so many people. The jar he opened is not enough for him to single out the entire wooden leaf. However, he also has his advantage. More powerful natural power, so that he can use blue rare level skills to exert more powerful power, and then combined with his own ninjutsu, the resulting sandstorm has more terrifying power. Although he will surely die himself. But if the duration is longer, people with weaker defenses such as Yuri Hikaru and Nara Lukyu may not be able to persevere. But... Dead in the stage of fate The price of up to thirty or forty third-level jars can almost be resurrected. No surprises. Shayin Nimura suffered a big loss this time. Because of their defeat, the badge of the most powerful and rich Luo Sha will fall into the hands of Konoha. But will there really be no accidents? turned his head in silence. looked out of the destiny stage. Mouth corners raised. He made Da She Wan unearthed in advance because it was because Luo Sha alone would not be the opponent of Konoha. Luosha, your ally is coming soon. For the people outside at the moment, all the people in the entire China-Ninja test arena, including Fengying and Naruto, suddenly disappeared, causing them to inevitably fall into a panic. This is called the history of ninja There has never been a big event. However, Naruto and Sasuke with Naruto''s warrant came out and relieved the anxious people outside. According to the warrant. The whole village is on alert. Once something happens, Naruto and Sasuke and others will bring the information back to the stage of fate. After doing all this, a group of forbearance surrounded Naruto and others. asked solemnly: "Now, can you tell us what the **** is going on." "Yes, Ning Ci, why are they disappearing, Lord Naruto?" "And why only you can enter and exit?" Chapter 215： : Dashe Wan back to the village On the Naruto''s warrant, it does not say that it is confidential. Even if it is confidential, there are nearly a thousand people involved, including many nobles and businessmen from other countries, even if they want to hide it. , It is impossible to hide. "This thing." Naruto scratched his head, "It''s complicated to explain." If you want to explain, you must start with the uncle who sells jars. But that uncle is so mysterious. A bunch of unknown things. doesn''t even know how to explain it. "Not as good, let me explain." Not far away suddenly came a hoarse voice. Everyone''s eyes looked at the past. stood there, a man dressed in an off-white kimono, with long hair, a feminine look, and a chilling breath all over his body. The key is. Sasuke and other member badges tell them that this is a member! "You, you''re not" Some Shangren suddenly opened his eyes and stepped back in horror. "Dashe Maru!" Another person shouted the man''s name. Hearing this name, all the ninjas around were sensational. One of the three leaves of Konoha, s-class traitor! Even though things have passed for more than ten years, the deeds of Da She Wan still remain in the hearts of many people, not to mention, the biggest thing that happened in Konoha recently is the return of adults Tsunato and Zilai. The name of the big snake pill will inevitably be mentioned. "In this way, he is" Naruto stared at the man in front of him, "Companion of lecherous fairy?" "Companion?" Da She Wan seemed to hear something very interesting, "Does that person still call me by this word? Imp, your hair, this breath naruto?" "How do you know my name?" Naruto seemed surprised. "Although it was after I left Konoha, I still knew it." Da She Wan''s voice seemed to be remembered, but his breath changed suddenly. That kind of suffocating, mixed evil breath. Naruto couldn''t help but took two steps back. He felt a huge malicious influx towards himself, accompanied by a terrible chill, as if he was suddenly exposed to a cold ice bank from the sun. What''s going on with this person? "Hey." Sasuke moved his foot, holding his long sword in front of Naruto. "Since it''s treason, you shouldn''t come back for no reason. What purpose do you have?" Ningci also walked quietly to the other side. blocked Da She Wan''s possible escape route. They will not be so arrogant that they can deal with one of the three ninjas, or they are the enemies of the can opener, but they are always better than those around them. Dashe Maru turned his attention to Sasuke. accompanied this action. Sasuke also felt the extremely cold breath from the eyes like snake eyes. This feeling is like facing the dead. Sasuke''s writing wheel opens directly. "Interesting." Da She Wan looked at his scarlet eyes, the smile on his face expanded a bit, "Nine tails, and Uchiha''s bloodline, are rare and interesting things." "Don''t Jiuwei come for the strength of people?" shouted loudly on the side. "It''s not wrong to say so." Dashe Pill seemed to admit it unwillingly. The tone was relaxed as if he ran back to get his things. For him now. In addition to the grand plan, there are only "interesting things" that can interest him. The tail beast with powerful power, and the writing wheel eye with incredible magic power. is something he is interested in. Want to do a good research. "How can the people in the village get force, you traitor, and protect Naruto!" That Shinobu took out his suffering, and in a flash, he came behind Da She Wan and stabbed him fiercely. At the same time, the final seal is ready on hand. However, the sound of "poo" came. This stubbornness was stunned. Tell him the sound of the ear, the feeling of the hand, and what the eyes see. He was stabbed and was in the heart. how is this possible! ? The first time I determined that it was not a stand-in technique, but a pitiful and forbearing one who was really stabbed, and there was a moment of confusion in my mind. "Good!" There was already an awesome voice next to it. "Hiraki, when did you become so powerful." "S-class betrayal was so simple to kill?" "Hiraki, you are about to send it." are all elites present, and naturally it can be seen that this time it really pierced the heart. Not to mention Da She Wan. Even if it is an Naruto, it is impossible to survive. "No! Don''t care!" Sasuke shouted. Surely he will die if he stabs his heart? It''s so naive! This is a can opener! "Why" is Hiroki Hiraki. He also found something wrong and swallowed. "No blood?" "Because there is no blood." The smile on Da She Wan''s face was like a grimace that suddenly appeared in a horror movie. His palm snapped on the top of Hiragi''s head. Only this instant. Hiraki felt completely stiff. The terrible cold eroded his muscles and bones in an instant, but there was no change on the surface. He wanted to ask for help. But he could not speak any words. can only look at the eyes of Da snake pill in front of him like a dead snake. Until consciousness, fall into the darkness forever. he died. The rest of them didn''t find it wrong at this time. "what have you done?" "Quick release Hiraki!" "Ready to fight!" There are hundreds of ninjas gradually coming from all directions, of which there are more than ten ninjas. This number, even if the opponent is Da She Wan, they will not have any timidity. But something terrible happened. The flat wood in the hands of Dashe Pill exudes a foul odor at a speed that is visible to the naked eye. His skin begins to turn blue, then appears dark, and then rots, like a corpse abandoned in the wild. "Nausea" Naruto couldn''t help but cover his mouth. The belly is like turning over the river. what is this? Even Sasuke and Ningji were uncomfortable. "Damn it!" Hiraki''s companion was red-eyed and wanted to rush up violently while holding Kuwu. boom! The sound of metal collision came out. In the horrified eyes of everyone, the same bitterness was used to block the attack, not the big snake ball, but the flat wood that was already like a corpse. His disgusting face made an unconscious voice, and he could clearly see the arm of the bone , But it seems to have terrible power. was even calm in the face of an attack of tolerance. "What the **** is going on?" a ninja murmured... Chapter 216： : 1 real monster The scene in front of me was not only unbelievable, but also a kind of chill that emerged from the bottom of my heart. Right in front of them, companions who died in a terrible appearance. Into this kind of monster-like existence. Even, can they attack them? "Big, the reason why Da She Wan defected." A ninja suddenly shivered and said, "It seems that the villagers in the village have done various terrible experiments." This sentence has brought many people''s memories back to a few years ago. Big Snake Pill, which was originally respected by the villagers, was exploded. It was an out-and-out murderous demon, and even tortured the villagers for his evil ninjutsu experiments. Is it... This is the kind of evil experiment that year? For a time, I looked at the big snake ball with a heavy, cold and trembling breath. With so many of them, no one dared step forward. Only the ninja who first attacked looked at his companion who had just sacrificed. And at this time- "That wasn''t ninjutsu at all." Sasuke suddenly said, even his voice seemed to have a shudder, "This man... has no heartbeat, no blood flow, how to look like a dead person. ." "Yes." Ning Ci also opened his eyes. "And this one he controlled... has also been sacrificed, just a corpse." "What?" There was a sudden uproar around. However, there are also many members of the Japanese family, who opened their eyes at this moment. Then, all the expressions of horror all over his face. "Yes, he is obviously a dead man!" "No, there is Chakra flow." "Is it a puppet?" "Not like, did not see the Chakra line!" The sounds around him suddenly became noisy, and at this time, the flat wood suddenly gave up the stalemate and greeted the former companion in front of him suddenly. Into the other party''s heart. "Dazhi!" a ninja exclaimed. But it was too late, and the ninja who tried to avenge his companion died in the hands of his companion. "One more good material." Da She Wan is still the soft smile, holding out his hand, the same scene reappears, and after a while, the fresh corpse stood up again staggeringly. The weird scene made everyone open their mouths and had a feeling of wanting to take a breath. What a terrible ninjutsu this is. Sasuke and Ningji looked at each other. Both found the same answer from the other person''s eyes. "You guys." Sasuke pointed the long sword in his hand to the big snake pill, and his face was as thick as water. "What kind of evil jars did I buy to get such power." "That kind of cold power is different from Chakra, and there is that weird energy flow." Ning Ci also put on an attacking posture, "There is no doubt that it is a skill." Compared to the rest of the ninja. They are, after all, people who have seen the magic of the jar. It is very clear that people who have opened the jar cannot be treated with common sense. Therefore, although he is also alert to the other party''s means, he is not frightened by the unknown. At most... a little disgusting. The rest of the ninjas watched both children keep this calm, and at the same time a little ashamed, they were keenly aware of the meaning in the words of these two people. "Do you know anything?" "What an evil jar?" "Ningci, if you have information, please share it. This traitor''s method is a little weird." Fear returns to fear, but the companions are by their side, and the villagers and even their loved ones are behind them. No one will simply flinch. Ning Ci''s face was awkward. This is not something that can be explained clearly in a few words, not to mention, they only know where the power of the other party comes from, but they don''t know what this power is and what its nature is. Da She Wan turned his head. Even the two "corpses" around him turned their heads together. Skill Eye of Fear. In an instant. No one can move. Not because of external forces, but simply because the inner heart cant resist the fear, just like being watched by the **** of death, everyone can see the deep entanglement from the man in front of him, like the cold and cold in the cemetery in the middle of the night, And... his own death. These elite ninjas were trembling and terrified. Can''t help but feel extremely ridiculous for what he just thought. They actually wanted to win such monsters by virtue of the number. Not human anymore. A real monster! Just looking, it brings deep despair to people, just like falling into the abyss in the dark, only to feel that the body is falling continuously, sooner or later it will hit the hard ground and usher in cruel death. "Think well, taste your taste." The hoarse words of Da She Wan, like the snake words that the fangs have touched his ears, some people even shed tears, crying because of fear, like a fragile child, but no one laughed at them. Even Sasuke and others who are facing away from Da She Wan. You can also feel the fear of dying. Very strong... very strong! This guy, I don''t know how many cans I opened! While Sasuke and others were thinking about countermeasures. Da She Wan sighed. "unfortunately." Along with this sigh, that kind of unspeakable fear faded like tide All ninjas, whether they are forbearance or forbearance, are all the same paralyzed and sweat is like a waterfall Gushing from the body. But his face was sober for the rest of his life. They finally had a feeling beyond death. But the next words of Da She Wan gave them a creepy feeling. "You have to kill all my teachers and Muye''s seniors first to become dead bodies." Da She Wan''s hoarse and low voice seemed to be talking to herself, "If you turn all of you into dead bodies now, that one Sir, but he will be angry." The meaning in this sentence can''t be more obvious. He wanted to kill Naruto, and even the top of Konoha! This is to destroy the entire Konoha! A firm-willed patient, shivering voice asked: "A demon like you would be afraid of others... who is that person?" Although it is a bit too weak to say so, they do not think that Naruto will be an opponent of this monster. Hope to save Konoha. Maybe it was in the "Mr." in the mouth of Da She Wan. "I still have the courage to speak?" Da She Wan''s cold eyes shifted to this person. "Is the heir to the will of fire? Interesting, just use you as an experiment." Look at the so-called will, the level of undead resistance that can resist. "enough!" A roaring sound came suddenly. Naruto seems to have endured to the limit, he clenched his fists tightly: "Isn''t your goal me? Have the ability to fight against the stage!" If it weren''t for the Zhongren test, all the money would be spent. Now Naruto has come to the stage of fate. Chapter 217： : Which one died "It seems...or you are more interesting." Da She Wan turned his head and looked at the angry Naruto, the cold smile on his face seemed to be a little brighter. He chuckled softly: "Well, I can''t do too much. If you continue to drag on, the poor wind shadow inside may not be able to survive." In this position, several members present can feel the badge reminding the fate stage not far away. Da She Wan pressed his hand to his heart. He buried his badge in that place. With a bit of anticipation and excitement, I sent out an application to turn the entire Konoha into a stage of fate! [A stage has been detected within the range, is it covered? "cover!" Da She Wan opened his hands, shouting cheerfully as if to hug something: "The stage that belongs to me is just beginning now!" With his voice, the whole sky, the whole earth, the whole world, were all wrapped in broken cracks, and all the villagers, all the people, even the cats and dogs, and the ninjas in front of them, began to fly uncontrollably Skyward. All kinds of horrified voices came. "what happened?" "The body can''t move." "Look, the rest are the same!" "The whole village, everyone..." "Wife! Where are you!?" Muye, there are tens of thousands of people living here, these people don''t know what happened, they can''t control their bodies, they can only fly to the sky one by one, shouting in fright, the whole scene looks kind of dreamlike Spectacular. Then, someone soon discovered the terrible sandstorm in the arena. After losing the restraint of the area. This dust storm could no longer control its expansion. It first tore the arena a little bit, rolled the building debris together, then rolled up the trees, and tore the house, a little, quickly and brutally toward the whole village spread. What happens in front of everyone is like a real natural disaster. "The village, how come..." "My house!" "What exactly is going on!" "Kiye... was destroyed?" People dont even know what happened. They lived their peaceful daily life the last second, and this daily life was completely torn down by the terrible scene the next second. They can only try to find themselves among the flying people. Family members then encourage each other to share their fears. Those flying ninjas tried various methods. Ninjutsu, moves, and even some people use explosive symbols. None have any effect. Their bodies not only floated, but also seemed completely isolated, unable to affect anything, nor affected by it. "Look! That''s Naruto!" Iluka keenly discovered the only few people in the village who did not fly. Compared with them, Naruto and others are directly facing the attack of sandstorms. Sasuke and Ningji are slightly better. The dust storm spreading outside is just an aftermath, not as terrifying as the center. However, Naruto, the weakest, was only able to yell at this time. Without catching anything, it was rolled up directly. "Naruto!" Iluka shouted nervously. At this time, a black rope stretched out violently, entangled Naruto''s body, and stopped him from the tragic fate that was involved in the storm. Iluka breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Naruto as if he were looking at his children. "Hey!" One of the people next to him suddenly wanted to see the terrible things and pointed down, "Isn''t that the person who is the big snake ball?" "what!?" "That S-class betrayal!" "Did this scene come from him?" "Orochimaru......" Iluka wiped his eyes, and then he could see clearly. What is the black rope that entangles Naruto? It is clearly a black snake with thick arms, or it is pulled out from the cuff of the big snake ball. The smelly blood With a big mouth, he aimed at Naruto''s neck. Iluka almost turned black. This might as well be swept away by the storm. "Damn, you let me go!" Naruto struggled hard, but it seemed to have no effect. And the sight of Da She Wan looked at the very center of the sandstorm. As soon as he opened his mouth, the hoarse voice seemed to pass through this terrible scene and reached everyone''s ears. "Losa, you can kill no one with this skill." This sentence seems to have played a role. The terrible sandstorm dissipated at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. In less than a minute, the disturbed air became calm and calm. The sun shone on the already ruined village, giving a trance that was difficult to adapt to. sense. Luo Sha changed from a quail to a humanoid figure, supported by an invisible wind and floating in mid-air. The face was completely bloodless because of excessive consumption. His eyes stared at the man below. "Orochimaru!" He squeezed these words out of his mouth this guy! It seemed good to attack Kono together, he suddenly broke the contact before the event! "What a terrible expression." Da She Wan said terrible, but there was no trace of fear on his face. The cold eyes looked at the people in the arena in front of him. The smile seemed more interesting. He said hoarsely: "It is really rare to see such a luxurious lineup. Luo Sha, my ally, is your hatred of Muye better than me? Is this going to defeat the entire Muye with one''s own strength?" Luo Sha was almost bleed by this sentence. If it weren''t for you guys put my dove. How could this be the case! However, now it is just snorting. "Huh, your previous agreement, will it still work?" "of course." "Well." After getting an accurate reply, let Luo Sha breathe a sigh of relief. It is better to come than not to come. Da She Wan created a small ninja village by himself. The capital cannot be less, and it looks like he is obviously open. A lot of jars. So, next... Luo Sha looked down at everyone who seemed to be dead. The killing is even worse in the eyes. Oh, it''s not dead. A badge with a pale golden light, floating there silently, was nothing more than obvious. "Which one died?" Tsunade frowned. "Who is it?" Ape Fei Ri quickly looked at the people in a circle. Pig Deer Butterfly, Kakashi, Kay, Red, Asma Not many people. "That should be Lord Shimura Tuanzang." Rixiang Rizu patted the dust on his body and looked at the badge. Chapter 218： : Have some fun for you Shimura group possession... After hearing the words of Rixiang Rizu, all the talents reacted. For a time, they looked at each other and then remained silent. Obviously it was his own death. However, not many people felt sad. The same is true even for Ape Feiri, let alone sadness, he even felt a hint of rapture. He just wanted to let Zhicun Tuan Zangan spend some time to deal with the roots that did not even listen to his orders. Have this time. "Alas, Tuan Zang..." Ape Fei-Chan sighed on the surface and walked over to take the badge of Zhi Cun Tuan Zang into his hands. "I''ll put away his badge, wait until this After a battle has passed, find time to resurrect him." The rest have no opinions at all. Not familiar, nor really dead. Even the silence above could not help but snork. It''s really miserable. Shimura Tuanzang thought very well, using Izanagi to block the mortal offensive, and then pretend to be dead. Anyway, this skill has a cooling time. He did not get a transfer himself, and his strength was basically not improved. So I encountered the big trick of indiscriminate attack when the storm came, and just persisted for a few minutes, and finally was torn into pieces in the roar. And after handling all this. Ape Fei Sun cut, looked up at Luo Sha and Da She Wan suspended in mid-air. Picking up his own brush, he wrote in the air and said: "I want to return by wind." The golden lines of writing turned into a breeze, and he flew up with his body. Standing triangle with Luo Sha and Da She Wan. "Dashe Pill..." Ape Feijian looked at Dashe Pill, his eyes complex, "I didn''t expect even you..." He had heard that Da She Wan was almost killed by Tsunabe before, and thought he had not become a can opener, but now it seems that it happened after that? "I haven''t seen you for a long time, teacher." Da She Wan looked at Aru Fei Shan. "It looks like he is a lot younger. It''s a pity that I thought I could see a poor old man." "Big snake pill." Ape Fei Zhan seemed to think of something, squinting his eyes, "Could it be said that you are still pursuing your false goal?" "Void? Old man, this is in front of the gentleman." Dashe Wan raised his hand slightly, saluting in the silence and elegance in the sky, "I wish for eternal life, I got it from Mr. Already, now I have, A higher pursuit." "Already got it?" Ape Feiri cut his eyes and shrank. Carefully glanced at the silence, if this one exists, it is really possible. Luo Sha also raised her head. Faced with the sight of these three people, and almost all of Konoha. Silence, just a slight smile, raised his hand, a huge and luxurious seat appeared behind him, sat slowly, patted the position next to him, beckoning Icarus to sit up too. Then, his plain voice appeared in everyone''s ears: "You each have your own desires. I provide only the opportunity to realize it, but whether it can be achieved, and where you can go, it depends on your own efforts, and... what can be paid for it cost." Silent words, although brief. But key messages have been delivered. If it is a smart person. Combined with the scene in front, you should be able to easily find the focus. For example, Uchiha Itachi. He already understood that the people in front of him, Huo Ying, Feng Ying, Da She Wan, and even Sasuke, all received different types of powerful forces from this man in the sky at some price. The purpose is for your own wishes. And this price... Uchiha Itachi thought of the picture of Sasuke''s search for gold and silver, and of the things that Cardo had. The answer is ready. It is gold and silver, or money, at least something that can be exchanged for money! just...... Uchiha Itachi raised his head and looked at the silence, the question that everyone had had in his mind. Such existence requires money, what is the use, or why it is in this form. With his strength, there should be a faster and easier way to get everything he wants. Uchiha Itachi continued to read with doubts and deep worries. "hateful!" Naruto is still struggling desperately, but it has no effect at all. But this sound also attracted the attention of Ape Feiri and others. "Naruto!" Tsunae and Zilai are all worried. Even if there is a chance to resurrect after death. However, they all had almost the experience of facing death, knowing how much pain it would bring. "Since you launched the stage of destiny, do you still want to use the hostages?" Ape Feizhi''s expression is slightly gloomy. "You should know that if you die here, you can have a chance to be easily resurrected." This sentence surprised the whole wood leaves people, including the dried persimmon shark and Uchiha Itachi. Resurrect easily? Original guesses by Uchiha Itachi and others. This so-called stage is to protect the world. But now it looks. The battle here is dead, can you still be resurrected? Does this mean they want to give up all their worries and then fight happily? "Then you have to win." Da She Wan moved the bound Naruto in front of him. His long fingers gently touched his face and touched the place. There seemed to be a terrible cold spread. . Naruto shivered uncontrollably. He felt like he was close to an extremely cold ice, even with the temperature inside his body constantly dissipating. Tsuneo and others below clenched their fists, even the white that was originally on the stands, now tightening the long bow in their hands. But dare not mess up. They didn''t even know what type of power Dazhewan had in front of them. "Da She Wan, don''t care." Luo Sha frowned, "I don''t know how many jars you opened, but the wooden leaves are not weak, and my blue rare skills killed a Zhicun Tuan Zang. Only." He didn''t like the cold and disgusting guy like Da She Wan. But now wants to defeat defeat. So I can only rely on the big snake pill. "I know." Da She Wan''s eyes looked down, and the smile on his face had a creepy feeling, "Tangshou, Zilai, but they are all people I am familiar with, without first having fun with them. , But its not so easy to solve this most disgusting old man." "You''re thinking......" Luo Sha looked at Naruto and seemed to understand something. "What do you want to do?" Ape Fei Sun has a very bad feeling. "Did I say that? Have some fun for you." Da She Wan had a happy expression on his face, and he took out a black bubble of evil things from his hands and pressed it firmly on Naruto''s stomach. Wonderful book house Chapter 219： ：Come out for the 9th party What Dashe Wan took out was an item called Evil God Corruption. It is a disposable consumable, the effect is to corrode all energy, including the destruction of special equipment, special skills, and... seal! "Nine-tail, let''s play for a while." Da She Wan dropped Naruto in his hand, "Let me see what kind of existence the tail beast is." Many people are interested in the power of the tail beast. Of course including the big snake pill. It''s just that before he focused more on the body, the power of the tail beast is not suitable for him, but now, he has enough time to study what he wants to study. Facing the falling Naruto, Sasuke just wanted to rush over to catch it, and was suddenly pulled by Zilai. "Wait." Zilai''s face was a bit ugly. "This terrible Chakra...can''t be wrong." In fact, without him, Sasuke has already seen it. This time Naruto was comatose without even humming, the consciousness was blocked in the body, and the nine tails in front of him made a huge and excited roar, like a bubble of terrible Chakra from Naruto exploded suddenly. The whole person hit the ground heavily. then-- "Roar!" The roar sounded like thunder. In the horrified eyes of all the villagers. The orange-colored Chakra covered Naruto''s whole body, revealing a shape like a fox, and behind him, one tail, two tails... one by one tails drilled out of the body . With each addition, that terrible momentum will obviously explode once. "It''s Kyuo!" Villagers have already shouted in fear. "Nine Tail!" "The demon fox that killed my wife and children!" "Nine-Tail appears again!" "It was this demon fox who killed the fourth generation of Naruto!" For Muye, Jiuwei means hatred. No one can forget that tragic night. Muye sacrificed not many people. Even the much-loved fourth-generation Naruto died on that day. And now. The roaring monster once again triggered their fear of Jiuwei. "Sure enough...the demon fox should not be left in the village." Some people trembled and said very quietly. It happened to be heard by Iluka not far away. Iluka''s fist was clenched, looking at the Naruto below, who could not see his original appearance at all, and his eyes were bleak. Naruto, obviously such a good boy! Shocked by such a scene, it is not just the people of Konoha. Everyone in the village of Shayin Ninja also showed horrified expressions one by one. They glanced at Iro. Compared with the terrible scene over there, it seems that my roar is nothing different. And I love Luo. Already ignored the eyes of everyone, but stared at Naruto in front of him. He wanted to see it. See if Naruto, who has become this terrible look, will still be recognized by his companions as he said. And Naruto at the moment, called a monster, is simply worthy of the name. There is no action. It was only the violent Chakra that caused the surrounding earth, large tracts of cracks, and countless soils and stones to fly under the influence of the momentum, splashing aimlessly, and this only grew five tails. "This is... Nine Tails." Sasuke murmured at Naruto in front of him, feeling the power full of resentment. He finally knew. What is the existence of Nine Tails in Naruto? It''s like a combination of hatred. "You few ghosts, hide aside." Zilai also folded his hands, and Chakra broke out, and he did not forget to shout at Sasuke and others, "If you don''t want to become a badge like Shimura Tuzo, Just stay away from here!" "......hateful!" Sasuke gritted his teeth fiercely, and he felt his strength was still too weak. But at the moment also followed Ning Ci and others quickly retreated. If you continue to stay here, you really have to turn into a badge, and die under Naruto''s hands, it''s too bad. "That''s also rare material." Da She Wan looked at Sasuke and others and raised his hand, "Can''t let him run away." The two had just been turned into skeletons, and their bodies expanded rapidly. In the constant wriggling, they turned into two death knights holding shields and bone spurs, rushing towards the majority of Sasuke. Very fast! This is the skill of the third level jar-bone strengthening! "What''s going on, this evil power..." Tsunade murmured in a low voice, she felt that all the goose bumps on her arm were bursting out, and the Holy Light in her body was giving her an unprecedented warning, as if this was a kind of need to be eradicated, otherwise it would be enough to threaten the whole world. Evil power! "Tangshou." Zilai also turned her head suddenly, "Are you going to help the teacher to deal with the big snake pill, or to help me seal Jiuwei?" Although it was an inquiry, Zi Lai''s expression showed that he was still looking forward to Tsunade''s help. After all, they are more familiar with each other. And he has not fought side by side with Tsunade for more than ten years. Tsuneo turned his head and glanced at him, as if he had made a decision. "I''ll help the teacher!" "...(??????)" Zilai also watched Tsunade jump violently, rushing towards that side, and could only turn his head to face the roaring Naruto. Take a deep breath and ask aloud: "Which of you opened the seal skills?" These people looked at each other, and no one responded. "Then seal with ninjutsu!" Zilai bit his finger, and then pressed the ground, "psychic!" Bang-- After the huge smoke, a frog with a huge figure appeared in front of him holding a pipe and no dagger. It is Toad Manta too! "Hello." Toad Man appeared as soon as he appeared, and was shocked by the scene in front of him. "Is this the end of ninja world? Is Kono destroyed? What happened to the people flying above, and so on, this is nine tail?" Its toad''s face was completely ashamed. Feeling awake. The world is no longer the world I know I will explain it in detail later, now seal Jiuwei! " Zilai also pointed to the sixth tail that had grown in front of him, and his breath became more and more violent. "Don''t be so light." Toad Manta took out his short knife. "I may not be able to stop this monster. Chakra alone has a terrible feeling." "I''ll come to you too, I''ll help you!" There was a voice beside him, "Gourmet cellThe technique of hypermagnification!" It is the autumn road from the Qiudao family. He is now not just a body turning into a giant. Under the strengthening of food cells, he quickly changed from a fat man to a strong man full of muscles. The single haplotype gave a huge impact. Nara Luku and Yaichi Yamanaka also jumped up. Wonderful book house Chapter 220： : Show you baby The three heads of the pig and deer butterfly are not the first to face Jiuwei. However, in that battle more than ten years ago. They are the famous combination of Konoha, but they can''t do much help at all, they can only observe the companion''s sacrifice. But now. Everything is different. "Stop him first, then seal it!" Zilai also ordered. "it is good!" "let''s go!" The combination of pig, deer and butterfly also rushed towards Naruto. Rihiko and Kakashi and others did not rush to do so, they looked at the three people in the air. Luosha has already shown his terrible strength. And Da She Wan''s every move is really too mysterious. didn''t know what kind of power he had. They must prepare for support. at the moment. Luo Sha looked at Naruto, who was mad, and looked at Da She Wan, also hiding deep fear. "Break the seal of the human column..." They also have tail beasts in Shayinren Village. If you dont become a member and you cant use stage isolation, please come here like this. That is very dangerous. "Luo Sha." Da She Wan looked at Luo Sha and said, "Some people have been dragged down by Jiu Wei. Can you deal with the rest? I think...and have a separate end with my teacher." ." Luosha glanced at Huoying, no more to say, the figure rushed towards the bottom, and soon, the roar of the Shadow Bear rang again. The huge wooden leaf has become the battlefield of two terrifying battles. Everyone can only watch nervously. only took advantage of the number of wood leaves, it seems that because of the arrival of the big snake ball, he suddenly fell into a dangerous situation. "Dashe Pill." Ape Feizhi looked at Dashe Pill in front of him, and no longer felt the slightest softness in his heart, and said calmly, "Now you, with evil power in your body, sure enough, I shouldn''t let you leave, This is my fault." When Da She Wan defected, he had the ability to keep the opponent. But his heart softened. At that time, he was also expecting Da She Wan to walk back to the direction he wanted. "Evil?" Da She Wan smiled sarcastically, "Teacher, after so many years, you are still the same stupid and stubborn. The evil in your mouth is a treasure for me to chase the truth of the world." "It''s useless to say more." Ape Feiri cut off his Naruto robe, revealing the ninja tights inside. He is always ready for battle. "Your current strength is no match for me." Da She Wan extended his long tongue and licked his lips. "But, I can''t wait to make you my possession." Ape Feizhi''s face was somber. Indeed, by the other party''s means, in recent years, I was afraid that I would not know how much money I had converged in order to experiment. The power of the jar is probably not comparable. In terms of ninjutsu, although he is much younger, he still does not have much advantage over Shang Da She Wan. Even if it hasn''t been hit yet. ''S simple guess can also detect his disadvantages in this respect. And at this time- "Apokeret!" The familiar shouts made Ape Feiri cut his face slightly. The rising sun made him warm. All abilities, including courage, have been improved. Tangshou came to support, and I was a little sure. And the big snake pill. narrowed his eyes and looked at the light ball like this little sun, could not help raising a feeling of disgust. "Nasty power, Tsunamate, I have no plans to reminisce with you now." Da She Wan took out a crystal and lifted it high, "Let you look at my baby, come out, double skull dragon!" The crystal was shining, and the earth suddenly began to tremble. The already broken ground once again cracked, and the terrible low roar came from the crack, even the audience in the air could feel the heavy breath that even the heart would stop. dong, dong, dong! A dull voice, like a terrible existence, is stepping out of hell. Tsunami''s body of light constantly passed her uneasy warning. It seems that something extremely evil is about to break out. Finally, when that thing crawls out There was a scream in the sky. Children were trembling and the adults were all pale. Because, the head came out of the crack. is a huge skull! The white color, gritty teeth, and various scars on the bones represent the tyranny of this monster during his lifetime, and it should have been in the already empty eyes, but now a green flame was burning, exuding Heart-pounding breath. Until the second skull, and the monster''s huge body of 100 meters tall appeared completely in the world. Everyone is speechless. is obviously dead bones, but even a hint of internal organs and even blood can not be found. And as if still alive, move flexibly, giving a terrible feeling that is unspeakable. "How to kill this monster." Ninja said in horror. has no eyes, no heart, and does not even know whether it is dead or alive. Do you want to break all the bones? Is uukanshu.com dead? However, no one can answer his question. Now, these ninjas have to admit. This kind of battle. They can''t do anything at all. If they go up, they will die meaninglessly. "How, my baby?" Dashe Wan himself also saw this skull dragon for the first time, knowing from his expression, he was very satisfied. At this moment, he looked at Tsunade as if he was warning or showing off like: "It is a rare blue treasure, Tsunamate, if you look down upon it, you and I will accept your badge generously." "Blue is rare?" Tsunate''s face is very unsightly. She got a blue rare skill, but this guy looks like there is definitely more than one! Suddenly, the bone dragon roared at her with a blue flame. Tsunade quickly evaded, the flame blasted on the ground, but accompanied by a clicking sound, it brought a large area of ??frost, even cold. is strangely strange at first glance. However, Tsunade didn''t flinch, she held her cross high and jumped fiercely. "Whether it is alive or dead, see the old lady smashing you!" The cross with divine light, with the sound of air blast, hit **** a skull of Bone Dragon. Bang! The whole huge skull was hammered into the ground by this blow, and even the body with the bone dragon fell heavily on the ground. The scary shock wave that made the scalp numb and the large dust rolled in a circle. Chapter 221： : Where does the balance break Such a momentum, even Dashe Wan twitched the corners of his eyes. He suddenly found out. may have underestimated Tsuna. In fact, Tsunade has opened more than 150 tertiary jars so far, second only to Da She Wan and Luo Sha among all the people present. Plus her original strange power, it can be said that it is more like Li Dao Liu than Naruto Naruto. "What a terrible woman..." whispered even the dried persimmon, but he was more curious, "has it been solved?" Judging from the momentum of this blow, if it hits him, there is no chance of healing, and it becomes a pile of mud. "No, no." Uchiha Itachi''s writing wheel stared intently at the terrible battlefield in front of him. as she said. Tsunade jumped back out of the dust, his face was very ugly. Her tiger''s mouth has been cracked. However, the skull lifted up from the dust was only a huge crack. can fight. However, it is impossible to solve quickly. "It''s still troublesome as always." Da She Wan has a bit of a pain for his bone dragon, turning his head to watch the ape flying sun cut, "It seems that there is not much time for you to reminisce, but it doesn''t matter, after it becomes my undead. , We have time to reminisce." "Not so easy." Ape Feizhi cut back sharply, and when he raised his hand, the leaves flew across the sky, blocking the sight of Da She Wan. At the same time mention the pen to write quickly: Despite the longevity of the tortoise, there is still a time to go; the snake will rise in the fog, and it will eventually become dust; ...... This "Gu Guishou" was originally a fragment of the grand prize from the first-level jar, but the entire third poem was drawn from the subsequent three-level jar. Written at this moment, countless golden lights emerged from the void, accompanied by the sound of reading aloud from nowhere, all poured into the body of the ape flying sun and aging. in front of everyone. Ape Fei Ri chopped rickshaw''s back straight, his white hair turned back to black a little bit, all the wrinkles on his face were smoothed, and even the deflated muscles were full. In a short time. A third generation Huo Ying, a young man in his thirties or forties, appeared on the battlefield. "This is really..." Da She Wan also had a trace of fear in his eyes. But he understood how powerful Ape Fei Sun was when he was young. At that time, his body, coupled with the more and more terrible knowledge of ninjutsu behind him, was just a lot more powerful. "The jar I opened is indeed inferior to you." Ape Fei-Chan put away the brush in his hand and made a gesture of seal. "However, this power can make me return to youth temporarily, which is enough. !" Although the turtle brought him life, not only the state of the peak period, but also the ambition at that time. is a bit exaggerated. But he was touted by some as "the strongest naruto of all dynasties." "Nasty old man." Dashe Wan reached out and a staff with a crystal skull appeared in his hand. -Deboning teeth! A large number of jagged spikes emerged from the void, and silently shot toward the ape flying sun and rushed away. "Tu Dun Da Liu Da He!" Ape Fei Ri cut his hands and seal, and the soil on the ground suddenly turned into a big river, and the bone spurs fired by the big snake ball were swallowed up. However, several spikes still rushed out. Ape Feizhi quickly jumped away, and was punctured into the ground, making a noisy sound, and a large eroded pit appeared visually. Good evil power. However, it has not reached an unstoppable level. "Try this trick again." The scepter in the hands of Da She Wan glowed in darkness, then raised his hand and waved. Bone Soul! rushed out of the scepter a huge and fierce ghost with fangs and claws, and flew viciously towards the ape flying sun. "Tu Dun Liuliu Wall!" Ape Feiri jumped to the ground, and then his hands were sealed, and several walls rose directly. However, this time. The ghost came out of the wall of soil without hindrance, and still swooped towards the ape flying sun, and the speed was not weakened. Ape Feizhi''s face changed slightly. "This kind of defense can''t stop the ghost without an actual body!" Da She Wan with an excited expression, "how, I know your ninjutsu, but my skills are beyond your cognition and imagination." " looked at the silence above, nodded slightly. The strength between them, there is no too obvious level difference. is a confrontation between strength and thinking. For Ape Feijian, his ninjutsu is stronger and more familiar than the newly acquired Yin-Yang technique. Choosing to use ninjutsu to fight is obviously more powerful. For Dashe Wan, a large number of jars will save him As the deputy of the Necromancer, it was strengthened to a terrible level. Even though, many skills are used for the first time. However, this strangeness also caused trouble for Ape Feijian. Before coming up with a response, he can only escape quickly! "Hurry up, teacher." Da She Wan raised his hand and released two bone souls in one breath. The hoarse voice threatened with pleasure. "If it is hit, it will not simply die, ghost. Will be attached to you, devouring your flesh and blood, essence, and then blending with you in a torture like a curse, becoming a stronger bone soul..." Such terrible words are accompanied by the sound of the big snake pill, and the gruesome skeleton The children above are all scared and crying. The sound of crying constantly came down. Even adults and ninjas are very nervous. They have never had the opportunity to watch this level of fighting in this way. While feeling terrible, the degree of danger is far beyond their original imagination. Ape Feiri cut his teeth and turned his head. The art of shadow avatar! The four shadow avatars appeared in the same backward posture, and then finished. Five escapes Dalian bullet technique! This trick directly attacks enemies with five different attributes of fire, thunder, water, earth, and wind. He wants to find the weakness of this soul. Results "Thunderbolt is the most useful, fire and wind, all have some effects." Ape Fei Ri cut his eyes. "Does the ghost still have such a weakness?" Dashe Wan also saw it, and he knew it for the first time. looked around in a circle. Luosha dragged Kakashi, Matekai, Yurihong, and Yuri to the four. Pig Deer Butterfly and Ape Flying Asma, Ziya, are doing their best to deal with Naruto who has grown seven tails, which is more and more scary and violent. And Sasuke, Ningji, and Bai, he was about to summon his two death knights to solve. His bone dragon has also been severely damaged, reluctantly dragging his hands to support the ape flying sun cut. Every battlefield is amazing. "Look where to break the balance first?" Oshemaru already understood the situation. Chapter 222： : The back of the wave feng shui gate The latest website: The whole battle is divided into five battlefields, barely reaching a balance. But there is a problem with any of them. All will break the balance and let the winning balance slowly tilt towards a certain camp. "This old man is more difficult than expected." Seeing the ape flying sun that has found a way to deal with the bone soul, Da She Wan also feels a little tricky. In fact, he is not yet fully prepared. The third level of the Lich series was opened just yesterday. The knowledge has not been digested, the skills have not been tested, and even the intelligence information about Konoha has not been able to grasp much. Being able to break into such a situation has already exceeded Da She Wan''s expectations. "Orochimaru!" Ape Fei-Chan gasped slightly, and he had used Lei Dun Ninjutsu to kill the three ghosts a little. At this moment, staring at the big snake pill in front of him, Shen Sheng asked: "What is your purpose for destroying Konoha?" Ape Feizhi has never been able to figure this out. In his view, even if the road is different, Da She Wan should not hate Konoha. Did he not hesitate to cooperate with the village of Shayin Ren, but also to destroy Konoha? "It seems that you don''t know me at all, teacher." Da She Wan still had that cold and weird smile on his face, "I am pursuing the truth of the world, not only the powerful power, but also the life. Meaning, what does man exist for? Why does the village and society composed of people look like this? These are the questions I want to explore." "society?" Ape Fei Ri frowned, and didn''t seem to understand. "Of course you won''t understand, because you are already immersed in the wrong lies." Da She Wan raised his hands and his hoarse voice reached everyone''s ears, "You keep saying, to protect the village and the companions, But have you done it? What I see is that only for the sake of war and people who die in the war, life is so fragile and not worth mentioning, this is the truth you taught me." When he was young, Da She Wan was indeed the same as what he expected. Pay attention to companions. However, too many people died. In several wars, his men, his disciples, and his friends all died easily on the battlefield. Amidst such numbness, he became a little bit, and became his current character. Despise the lives of others, longing for their own eternity, and longing for the correct answer. "..." Ape Fei Ri stared at Da She Wan in a daze. He had always thought that Dashe Wan would become like this, because of the inexplicable ambition. So he looked forward to the day of awakening. But now. He knew where he was wrong. The reason why Da She Wan truly betrayed the village is because of the denial of the "will of fire". With this idea, Da She Wan cannot possibly inherit his will again. "Can''t you speak? Teacher?" Da She Wan''s tone seemed a bit disappointed. "This is taken for granted, because your so-called will to fire is just a self-deceiving lie. No change can be brought about by sacrifice, including- -The same is true of your sacrifice now!" At the end of the speech, Da She Wan suddenly opened her mouth, exposing sharp fangs. Ape Fei Ri cut his heart in shock. He suddenly wanted to jump away, but it was too late. Suddenly put out a rancid palm from the ground, grabbed his trousers, and then one by one palms crawled out of the ground, countless wailing corpses grabbed him deadly, bit by bit to him Climbed up as if to drag him into the abyss of hell. Dead cage! Among the more than 500 third-level jars opened by the big snake pill, one of the most powerful control skills. These dead corpses that crawled out are actually the shape of the soil transformed by the power of death, which restrained the ape flying sun, not the dead corpses that were called out, but the whole earth. just now. Ape Feijian''s face rose red, and Chakra had exploded with all his strength, still unable to move at all. He was only able to mobilize all that he had left, and recited in his mouth: "Strengthen the mountains and cover the world..." This is a battle song that increases strength. The golden light of the characters poured into his body, his muscles bulged and his strength increased, but after only struggling for a while, he was crushed by more dead bodies, and even his body sank towards the ground a little. "Master Naruto!" Someone couldn''t help shouting loudly. "Come on, Lord Naruto!" "Don''t lose!" "How could this be......" The people in the sky, whether they are villagers or ninjas, are all nervous and loud to cheer for their Naruto, this is the only thing they can do. However, it has no effect. With limited hands, he couldn''t use ninjutsu, and even the apes who had exhausted their talents faced this situation and couldn''t find any way to crack it. "It seems that I won this stage." Da She Wan raised her hand. The Soul of Bones! The gruesome soul of death, this time without any hindrance, directly into the body of the ape flying sun cut, the extreme cold almost covered the whole body in a moment, as the big snake pill said before, the ape flying sun cut felt One''s own vitality is constantly being drawn. Even the face, which was originally short and young, began to grow a little bit older. This skill is not an offensive skill. It is used to create powerful ghosts and undead creatures. "It''s not enough." Da She Wan raised his palm and just wanted to give his teacher another shot. boom--! The huge fist that fell from the sky hit the ground in front of him. Roughly lifted up the large block of mud, and the corpses that originally bound the ape flying sun, uttered a miserable wailing, and then, the white-haired man rushed over and took the opportunity to cut the ape flying sun from the palms of these dead corpses. come back. The person who came here was Zilai, who combined with the pig deer butterfly. Da She Wan''s pupil narrowed slightly. Kyuo, could it be solved so quickly? However, Chakra of Nine Tails is still dispersed. "Nine-tails are indeed a bit scary." Nara Luku seemed to know what Da She Wan was thinking, and said, "But Naruto used his own will to stop the runaway." "Own will?" Naturally, Da She Wan would not believe this, and he looked away. On a terrible ground, Naruto still maintained the state of Nine Tails, standing there dumbly, motionless, with eight tails flying continuously behind. what the **** is it? Da She Wan has some ignorance The good-end violent Nine Tails, how suddenly became a good baby. Only the silence of the sky. Know what is happening below. Naruto''s father, the fourth generation of Naruto Fengshui Gate, left a back hand in Naruto''s body. The condition for activation is that Naruto enters Yaowei mode. That''s right. Now Naruto is staring at the gentle man with blond hair in front of him in his own consciousness. This face. He didn''t know how many times he had seen it since childhood. The hero who saved the village, Naruto 4th generation! Wonderful book house Chapter 223： : Father and Son Reunited for the First Time The latest website: This is a dark space. There is nothing but an iron door and a thin layer of water underfoot. Naruto has been in a state of confusion since he came in. Red eyes. I don''t know what happened, I only felt endless hatred. until-- In front of this blond man appeared. The hero of Muye, the fourth generation of Huoying, was sacrificed on the night of the Nine-Tail Riot, which is also one of the reasons why Naruto will be hated by others. But why did the fourth generation of Huo Ying appear in front of him? "It looks like you are surprised." Bo Feng Shui Men looked at his son, and was also a little surprised. "Don''t the three generations of Naruto tell you... maybe because you don''t want your identity to be Too many people know." "My...identity?" Naruto is still confused. "Yes." Bo Feng Shui Men reached out his hand and put it on Naruto''s shoulder, showing a nervous smile. "You are my son, I am your father, this is your identity." "(????????????)!!!" Naruto''s eyes widened a little. I couldn''t help but took two steps back. He stared blankly at the blond man in front of him. His father... is the fourth generation of Naruto! ? The man who sealed Kyuo in him? "Is it a little too sudden?" Wave Feng Shui Gate touched his head, guilt was hidden deep in his eyes. Although it is a father. However, he is dead and has not fulfilled even one day''s responsibility. Even now, only a part of the conscious Chakra left in Naruto''s body can only be counted as an avatar. "You know... how have I been all these years..." Naruto''s tears were left unstoppable. He tried to widen his eyes, looking at this man who was called a hero by the villagers but claimed to be his father. His voice trembled and said: "Adults hate me, they don''t have playmates, they are laughed at by their classmates when they come to school, they can only stay at home alone, no one gets food, they get sick when they go to the hospital and they are hated by doctors and nurses, even when ramen I dont know if it expires..." This identity of the father appeared countless times in Naruto''s fantasy Whenever he was sad, when he was lonely. Just thinking, if there is a father or mother, will he comfort him. So now, I suddenly saw my "father". A gentle, handsome father with a smiley face like the one in his dream. The urge to confess grievances and want to behave like an ordinary child can no longer be controlled. Wave Feng Shui Gate was silent, listening to his son''s life over the years. He was also very uncomfortable. But... what can he do? Wave Feng Shui Men walked up, hugged Naruto into his arms, and calmed down gently: "I know, the suffering you have suffered, the grievances I have known, all I know, it is my fault... ." Now he is just a Chakra, a doppelganger. What can be done is just such comfort. However, even simple comfort may be the thing he longs for for Naruto. After crying for a while, he lifted it up, wiped his tears, and then turned away a little embarrassedly and said, "Yeah, its not really that miserable either. There used to be Mr. Iluka and some uncles. They are all with me, and now, after the uncle who sells jars comes, he taught me to be a hero. After this Sino-Nin exam, I have now been recognized by everyone. They also invited guests to eat ramen two days ago. Someone greeted me on the street..." Naruto said, grabbing the clothes corner of the wave gate in front of him. The sound is getting lower and lower. That''s right, he has gained a lot now, everything he had dreamed of before. But, if... I can see my own father and mother again. The words of the uncle who depends on the jar. maybe...... Can it be done? When Naruto thought of having parents next to him, he could have hot meals when he went back, he could be taken by his parents for shopping, and his body suddenly shivered. This is desire. Naruto, who is only twelve years old, was suddenly reluctant to meet his father after seeing his father, and then faced the life without a father. "Does the uncle who sells jars refer to the man sitting outside in the highest sky?" Bo Feng Shui Men asked suddenly. "Why would my father know?" Naruto was stunned. "After you have been unsealed by Da She Wan, I will be able to see everything outside." Bo Feng Shui Men seemed a little helpless. "Unexpectedly, that Da She Wan would become that way, not even thinking... With such an incredible existence, what kind of person is he?" The man in the high sky, like a deity, quietly looked at the men fighting. It brought great shock to the wave feng shui gate. All he saw was Naruto''s nine-tailed picture, and he didn''t know the specific identity of the man. However, those incredible and very fierce battles made him have to worry about Naruto''s future. "The uncle who sells jars, how to say, gives a very kind feeling." Naruto thought for a while, "Although it is abhorrent to sell jars to the enemies who want to destroy Konoha, I am not very good. hate him......" Wave Feng Shui Gate looked at Naruto. Your child grows like this. Even if you grow up in a hated environment, you won''t hate anyone. Silent for a while. Watching myself suddenly faded some palms. There was some helplessness between Meiyu. "Naruto, I''m running out of time." "Eh? So fast!?" Naruto grasped the palms of the wave fengshui door and used force. Although he also knows. The father can''t always be there. However, this is really too fast, he obviously has a lot to say to his father. "I reserved this Chakra. I was originally worried about the day when the seal was lifted." Bo Feng Shui Gate pressed his palm on Naruto''s stomach, and looked at his face with some nostalgia, "This is the last Once, Naruto, what you are about to face is probably beyond the imagination of the world... Im sorry, but in this case, I cant be by your side and guard your Grow up, but please take care of yourself, this is my last wish..." With the seal being repaired. The figure of Wave Feng Shui Gate, along with his Chakra, slowly dissipated. Naruto reaches out and wants to catch but can only catch a blank. At last. After a moment of silence, he wiped his eyes. Clenched your fist. "Father, I will resurrect you! And mother!" His young heart buried his desire to become a hero. Silence in the sky. But all the dialogue in Naruto''s consciousness is in his eyes. Wave Feng Shui Gate... Sitting silently in his seat, gently scratching Yu Ju''s stomach. There was an inexplicable smile on his face. Wonderful book house ~： Notice of monthly pass and modification and modification rules The latest website: Unconsciously, this book has almost one hundred VIP chapters. First of all, thank you for your support. Without further ado, go directly to the topic. Asked the editor, there should be no double this month, that is to say, it is time for the monthly ticket list to be the most critical. Rune has written books for more than three years, written by colleagues, and written by originals. His grades have been good and progress has been made, but this is the only one that has hoped to compete for the monthly ticket list of new books so far. Now eleventh. It is a pity not to fight. The writing speed of runes is not fast. Generally speaking, counting the time of checking materials, revising and moving one''s body, a chapter is about two hours to two and a half hours. Although it is now full-time. But three times a day, six to seven hours, is the best pace of life. But this month, in order to owe more money, basically four times a day. The extra sheet owes more to the change, and it must be written to one or two in the night. Therefore, the short-term burst is probably no more, and updating for the purpose of updating cannot guarantee the quality. Only the modification rules can be modified- Monthly pass, from 400 month pass plus one change, to 300 month pass plus one change, if you reach the tenth place by the end of the month, then this month''s monthly pass, even if it is two hundred month pass plus one more! It''s sticky now. As long as you give it a bit, it should be fine! Finally, let''s talk about the current situation. Twenty-three days, I paid twenty-one more. If you owe more money, you will order two hundred and one, which is thirty-three, and you will be rewarded with four hundred bucks, one is four, and the monthly pass, according to three hundred, is nine! It is currently 21/46. How long will I have to change the four, it depends on whether you give motivation! -There is one more wait! Chapter 224： : Dont try to kill the lich The latest website: Silence has long anticipated this. Because he knows. If Naruto''s Nine-Tailed reaches the eighth tail, then Chakra of the Wave Feng Shui Gate will be awakened, and then the seal will be repaired again. just now. In the eyes of everyone, Naruto returned a little bit of his original appearance, even the clothes were not damaged at all. "Great!" Iluka shouted excitedly, clenching his fists, "Naruto really succeeded, he controlled Kyuo!" "..." The people next to each other looked at each other. But looking at Naruto below. Also shouted one after another excitedly. "Good job!" "Actually able to control Jiuwei!" "Naruto is kind! How can our people in Konoha be used by the enemy." "Thanks to Naruto, Lord Naruto was also rescued." In fact, some ninjas still have doubts about Naruto''s control of Kyuo. But Ilukas shouts were just right. People seem to suddenly see a miracle in a difficult situation, and then grab it without thinking. Naruto listened to everyone''s cheers and looked at the scene in front of him that seemed to be destroyed by himself, a bit ashamed. At the same time, there is also a strange mood stirring. If not a father. In the end, if Konoha was defeated because of his sake... Imagine a scene like that, Naruto is a bit scared. "Hey, what are you doing sitting there?" Sasuke''s voice came. He and Ningxiang Ningci, as well as three others, came from not far away. Although the clothes on the body were a bit messy, they were not injured. They have solved the two death knights. "Naruto Jun." Bai walked over and reached out to Naruto, giving him a beautiful smile, "The battle is not over yet." "White......" Naruto looked at Bai''s smile, his eyes suddenly reddish, and he stood by holding Bai''s palm. The four people in the sun, in this ruin, gave a strange sense of harmony. I love Luo staring at them. Actually, it is true. Even if he became a monster, his companion did not exclude him and abandon him. Such a **** actually exists! I love Luo''s heart and have been greatly impacted. But a few of Naruto did not know. "Be careful next time." Sasuke held the sword and looked at Naruto, and asked, "Can you still fight?" "Of course!" Naruto clenched his fists. "That **** called Da She Wan is awful, I must make him look good." Dare to treat him like this. Naruto looked at the two battlefields that were still going on. Luo Sha was beaten by four people, Matekai and Pig Deer Butterfly. Hiroka foot guards the ape flying sun cut by the skeleton soul. And now, Dashe Wan is not so good. He is besieged by everyone left. The bone dragon had been seriously injured and he was taken back. Using half of the materials he had opened, he summoned a bunch of undead creatures such as ghouls, death knights, etc. but could barely maintain the battle. However, there is a very abominable person in this group. "Apocalypse!" Shouting from Tsunade came from the crowd. The little sun that just turned into a ball of dark light last night and gave him a laser cannon rose again. Endless! Da She Wan''s pale face all year round was a bit black at this time. He can already be sure. The sacred power obtained by Tsunabe has a certain restraint on him. The last rebirth of the dirt will be destroyed by Tsunabe. It should also have this reason. Like water and fire, they are incompatible with each other. As long as they meet, the strong will Destroy the weak. It seems so. It is also a mistake to use bone dragon to deal with Tsuna. The strength of Bone Dragon is magic resistance. But Tsunade is a physical attack, with a special attack on the undead. Da She Wan glanced at Sasuke and others who rushed to deal with the undead, and then looked at Luo Sha, who was getting more and more injured under the kick of Matekai. He understood that he lost the stage today. Lost. Are the opened jars not enough? Da She Wan glanced at the ape flying sun that was moved to a safe place, with a strong disappointment in his eyes. Obviously it was a little bit worse. Another bone soul can turn Ape Feiri into an undead creature under his hand. Da She Wan is not someone who will be tangled. Since it has failed today, there is no need to fight. "I admit that today is your better luck." Da She Wan held his skull scepter and looked at everyone in front of him with cold eyes, "However, this is just the beginning, the truth, after all, it is In my hands." "To this day, do you think you can run?" Tsunade gasped slightly, and a sacred spear appeared in his hand. Although the rest did not speak, the approaching offensive gradually showed their attitude. The power of Da She Wan is really beyond their imagination. Dead bodies that are not killed without complete destruction, powerful bone dragons, and various strange skills, even items. Although I don''t know how many canisters this guy opened, but if he let him run. Konoha may fall into crisis again at any time. "Tsunade, in the transfer inheritance I received, there is a word, I will tell you now." Da She Wan smiled with a smile on his face, holding his skeleton scepter high, shouting as if he were the winner: "Never, don''t try to kill a lich!" -Death star! The terrible dark energy centered on him and exploded violently. A horrible air wave rolled up. Even the remaining undead creatures swelled one by one, and the sense of trembling made everyone subconsciously understand what would happen next. "Come here with me!" Shouting shouted, then raised his hand suddenly, "Holy Guard!" The pure white light turned into a holy shield, protecting all those who came over. Rumble! The terrible explosions blasted one after another on this battlefield. The smelly and corrosive shock wave seemed to devour everything. This is the method commonly used when Lich evacuates. Corpse Explosion Although the Big Snake Ball is a bit of a prize on the grand prize, but the general skills he developed are not worthy of the 500 third-level jars. Tsunade is struggling to maintain the divine guardianship. At this moment, Zilai''s intuition suddenly appeared, and he finally used the skills he had drawn. prophecy. He saw a sudden change in what happened five seconds later. Even rushed out of the scope of the holy guard. "Always!" Shouting shook his head. A moment when Zilai was also rushing out, the clothes and skin on his body were burned by the corrosive impact of the corpse explosion. Even he couldn''t help but screamed, but instead of stopping, he rushed Where is the ape flying sun guarded by the Japanese sun foot. Wonderful book house Chapter 225： : The war is about to start The latest website: Just when you are here. The shape of Da She Wan suddenly appeared there. With a weird smile on his face, a small group of dark flames flew slowly past the ape flying sun slicing fingers that were still struggling against the bone soul. "Sure enough, I still don''t want to teach you." Since there is no way to take away undead. Then take away the badge. The only blue rare skill of the big snake ball. NirvanaHellfire! The silent gaze involuntarily consolidated. Can it come? Five-second lead. "The Art of Shadow Doppelganger!" Zilai also clasped his hands at the fastest speed, and two shadow avatars emerged from behind him. He kicked his hips with all his strength, and the whole body slammed towards the other side with a frog-like posture. Rush over. "What?" Da She Wan was a little surprised. however-- The black flame was suddenly caught in the hand by Zilai. Caught up. Zilai also had a happy face, and then did not even scream, and was completely swallowed by this dark flame in an instant, and turned into fly ash. "Really... as foolish as ever." Da She Wan''s expression darkened. "You are foolish." Zilai''s figure appeared behind Da She Wan. "How is it possible?" Da She Wan suddenly turned his head. He could be sure that the one who had just caught the flame was not an avatar. Speaking. Since the beginning, it seems to have been playing with ninjutsu. "It''s getting more and more interesting." Da She Wan glanced at Tsunade and others who rushed over, and turned into a black smoke. "Zai Lai, it seems that you have acquired a very interesting ability. Next time, you can Its not as simple as ending it." It hasn''t stopped since coming. The avatar in his arms has been completely transformed into fly ash. but...... Really changed, the future of the ape flying sun cut was killed, and then the badge was taken away! Zilai has always believed that the prophecy cannot be changed, but I never expected it to be true. This gave him a strange impact. "Is there anything?" Tsunade and others have rushed over. "How can I have something to do." Zilai proudly said with his hands on his hips. "I''m asking the teacher." Tsunade glared at the camer. "I''m not blind." "I''m also an adult, you still like chaos as always." Nara Luku was also helpless. Gang Tsunami came to Ape Fei Rijian, his hands shining divinely, but he frowned quickly. Now the ape is flying, his teeth are clenched, and his body is trembling. In his body, there is a kind of evil power that is constantly absorbing his vitality, but he is barely being resisted by Chakra and his talent, but it is weak. pole. What is more terrible is that the evil force seems to be affecting the soul of the ape flying sun. Even her can only be temporarily relieved. at this time. Everyone in the sky suddenly and slowly fell down, and the whole world heard the cracking sound of a click-and-click mirror. People were surprised to find that the wooden leaf outside the crack of the mirror was still intact. All in all, nothing has changed. Some ninjas are even wondering if this is illusion. "Is the stage over?" Tsunade raised his head and suddenly thought of looking in the direction of Luo Sha, and found that Luo Sha was also wrapped in a black smoke and fled to the distance, and the ninjas in the village of Shayin Ninja quickly evacuated one by one. "Don''t chase it!" Tsunade''s voice spread throughout Muye. "Neither of the two people suffered any injuries. You are not opponents." Those ninjas who tried to chase could only stop. Return to Tsunade and others. A group of ninjas quietly surrounded here. Zilai also waited for someone to look gray, and it seemed that he was seriously injured in the state of ape flying. This all shows that everything they just saw is not an illusion, but something that actually happened. People''s eyes are a bit dreamy. A disaster enough to destroy Konoha. Is it really over? "Just let that guy run away?" Ape Fei Asma looked at his father and seemed to be a little unwilling. "Da She Wan''s strength is too strong, and the method is very strange." Zi Zi also shook his head. "It''s too dangerous to catch up hurriedly." "He will come again, and Luo Sha." Tsunade raised his eyes, and the pale gold eyes looked around everyone''s face, as if he said slowly as a final summary, "War, It''s about to start." Everyone is in the heart. The word war is no stranger to these ninjas or even ordinary villagers in this village. That means hard life and a lot of sacrifices. not to mention. Think about the kind of battle just now, everyone has a sense of trembling in the heart. What kind of monster is the enemy in the next war? "War is just a manifestation of people''s hopes." A faint voice came from the sky, everyone raised their heads, with awesome eyes, watching the slowly flying silence, and the beautiful angels beside him, this enemy and even Naruto Master were very The respectful man seems to be the source of all this. There was still a slight smile on the silent face. He looked around. Finally fixed on the body of the ape flying sun cut. Said without hesitation: "As long as human beings still possess humanity, the battle cannot disappear. The stage of destiny is to give you a place where you can fight for your own desires, and at the same time, reduce the damage of this battle to the world and those who are at rest. lowest." The words of silence seemed to explain to everyone. "Not bad." Tsunade took a deep breath and said, "This war is different from the past. It is a fight between us people betting on each other''s destiny." This is also the case. Such a fight, in the end, Konoha was not damaged, civilians were not injured, but only two poor ninjas hit the gun. Compared with the original plot, the sacrifice of the innocent has been reduced to a very low level in the end. No matter Da She Wan or Luo Sha, even if there is no silence, these enemies will likewise wage war with great maliciousness. It can only end like this, and all the people present can only feel happy. "Okay, now is the time for special rewards." Silence raised his voice slightly and opened his hands. "This is not a wonderful battle, but some of you still get it with a certain spirit and a certain characteristic. In recognition of the senior membership, I have obtained the qualification to purchase several premium jars." Only this sentence. The members present were breathing a little bit faster. All eyes stared fiercely at the silence. Even if the ape flew into the sun, he opened his eyes hard. Wonderful book house Chapter 226： : Level 4 Jar Gainer Latest URL: Everyone understands. In this way, the battle will only become more and more difficult, even if you survive this time, maybe you will be defeated and died next time, and even the badge will be taken away, and the fourth-level jar, even the worst, is blue rare Level treasure! That''s a powerful through train! Especially those who have witnessed the opening of the fourth-level jars and know the power of the fourth-level jars. There is also a strong desire to emerge. They looked at these people silently and smilingly. In fact, for the battle just now, for him, it was not just watching fights. As a planner, he has his own direction. This world is not a real game. It has its own love and hatred, but it can be said that more than 70% of the conflicts are around Muye. A village built for peace has become the center of war. There are excellent people here, with all kinds of conflicts and tolerances, contradictions and understandings, not only external or internal, but also mixed with various possibilities. Therefore, in the silent planning, Konoha In itself is a stage as the core. Silence doesn''t continue to sell things. "Naruto." His eyes looked at Naruto. "Congratulations, you got the qualification to purchase a limited series of four-level jars." "..." Naruto seemed to be staying for a while, and then made a sound of surprise, "Hey--! Is it me?" "why!?" Sasuke''s eyes shrank and seemed to look at Naruto in an incredible way. With some jealousy. That''s right, he was jealous. If it is Tsunato who got the chance, Ape Feizhi, who has experienced hard battles and decided the final result, can accept it, but why is it Naruto? This guy has done nothing except transforming, what did he do! "Naruto?" The rest of the eyes were all focused on Naruto. Mix all kinds of envy and regret. Even those ninjas who didnt know what it meant, and the two of Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark hidden in the crowd, vaguely understood that Naruto seems to have acquired something that even everyone can envy opportunity. And this opportunity can make him stronger. "come on." Silence waved to Naruto. Naruto immediately trot, and the smile on his face couldn''t stop. "Who is the uncle who sells jars? I don''t need it. Needless to say, I must think that the gentle and nice-looking big sister is right? Is it because I saw my heroic rush towards the big snake ball?" Although Naruto was excited, but probably because of his good luck, he didn''t think it was incredible, but took it for granted. The rest of the people watching itchy. In particular, Sasuke and Tsunade. A stinky thinks he is the strongest in the same period, and one must envy all good luck. "Whether or not to give you rewards is the right of senior members, it only depends on the senior members'' recognition or attention to you." Looking at Naruto in silence, it seems to explain to everyone, "But for senior members It also requires a small price, so there must be something to impress them." Everyone listened quietly. Especially those members. This is related to their vital interests. Naturally, they want to know what kind of performance is more likely to gain favor. "Naruto." The smiles on the silent face seemed to be much softer. He said softly, "This time, the person who values ??you, the only reason to value you, probably only-he is the old man of many people. father." "..." Naruto''s excited expression solidified a little. The word dad. Before this time, he was still very unfamiliar to him, and he didn''t even know what it represented, but now, the moment he heard the term, his face appeared involuntarily in his mind. And those who know Naruto''s true identity, such as Zilai, Api Feijian, seem to vaguely guess something. the difference is. Zilai''s eyes are a little excited and expectant, while Ape Feiri''s eyes are a little complicated. "You ended up in the sea of ??consciousness and we all saw the conversation with your father." Silence said. "Everyone saw it." Naruto seemed to feel a little embarrassed and touched his head, said with his head down, "Yes, I can recover from the Nine Tails, it''s not what everyone said is up to me Its just that Dad helped me." "really......" Ape Feiri sighed lowly. Have you left behind? Watergate. Those around are confused. "How is this going?" "Naruto... isn''t it an orphan?" "I didn''t see anyone appear just now." "Kakashi, what code do you know?" Naruto''s true identity has been concealed. The ninjas and villagers around him only knew that he was a descendant of the Whirlpool family, so on the night of the Nine Tail riots, the fourth generation of Naruto was used as the new pillar of Nine Tails. Even Kakashi shook his head at this time. He did not know the true identity of Naruto. It''s just... that blonde hair, the identity of the Maelstrom family, has made him guess for a long time. Faced with the enquiries from so many people, Naruto seems a little more embarrassed, and wants to open his mouth, proudly saying that his father is the hero who saved Muye, the fourth generation of Naruto, but also worried that he will be laughed at. Whimsical, after all, the fourth generation of Huo Ying is a person respected by everyone. "Naruto." Silence spoke at this time, and suddenly all the surrounding sounds were quiet. Everyone looked at this mysterious and powerful existence. "The senior member said only one sentence when deciding on the qualification for you." Silence raised his hand and put it on Naruto''s shoulder. "Every father can''t forgive himself, but he didn''t Can guard his own children." "..." Naruto raised his head and looked at the deep eyes. Open your mouth but don''t know what you want to say. Because he suddenly realized. When he complained about his own life all these years, his dad should also blame himself for not being able to accompany him. "It seems that you already understand." Silent laughed. "The qualification you have for buying premium jars is different from Bai''s. He limited the series you can choose from, called-the bond series." "Fetter?" The surrounding members made the same questioning voice. So far, they have seen many strange jars, as if they were omnipotent. However, this new **** series. From the name alone, I can''t seem to imagine what can be opened inside. Wonderful book house Chapter 227： : He is a child of a hero The latest website: "This is a special series only available in level 4 jars." Silent looked at Naruto and explained, "You can get trusted comrades from inside, the power of those who have strong bonds with you, and even Get props for the resurrected bond." The last one is the key. Silence is considering reviving some past talents with excellent qualifications. Wave Feng Shui Men was the first one he picked. To be honest, although this time it seemed that Konoha pushed the enemy back, in fact, Konoha is now in an extremely dangerous state. -There are too many enemies. Originally supposed to be an ally of the village of Shayinren, because Luosha was not dead, Tuanzang came out to show a wave of strategies, and now the covenant has broken down and become an enemy country. There are also super rich, a pile of high-quality subordinates, and extremely dangerous big snake balls. There is also a small organization staring at you. In addition, this time the silent existence was completely exposed to the entire world, and the people in the remaining villages will definitely take action. The money in those villages must also be earned. Nothing needs to be done by Konoha. As long as it becomes stronger, it will alert all villages. There are too many powerful people in Muye, so you should give it more challenges. Silence with this thought. Decided to resurrect the wave Fengshui Gate by giving Naruto this opportunity to open the fourth-level jar. of course-- The form of resurrection can be varied. Resurrection, heroic spirit, patron saint, grandpa, summon beast... Silence is also a little curious, which kind Naruto will draw. And now. Naruto was completely dumbfounded. Full of mind is the word "resurrection". Can he resurrect his dad? Just now I know who my father is, and I have a chance to be resurrected? Immediately, someone in the house made meals for him. Someone waited for him to go home. Someone accompanied him to go shopping. When he was wronged, did his father comfort him? "I love you so much! The uncle who sells jars!" Naruto was happy to jump three feet high. This reaction did not exceed the silent expectation. Naruto was originally a cheerful and simple person. "It''s only a chance to see if you can successfully open it." Silence had to remind, "And, do you have money now?" "..." Naruto just jumped into the air, his expression froze suddenly. Puffed and fell to the ground. I didn''t care about the dust, so I sat on the ground and broke my fingers. "It takes three million points to open a fourth-level jar, five is 15 million points, and I can sell up to 120,000 points a day, plus the money I earn from doing tasks, that is, that is... ..." "This qualification, but there is a time limit." Silence reminded again. "Ah! Damn it!" Naruto scratched his hair. When krypton gold was the most painful, it was no more money in the face of something it wanted very much. at this time. The people next to it probably already understood. This mysterious existence gave Naruto a chance to resurrect his father. However, it requires money as a price. Iluka squeezed out of the crowd. "Naruto, if you need money to resurrect your father, then the teacher has a lot of savings here." Iluka grew up watching Naruto, and already regarded this child disgusted by the rest as his own child. Although it is not known who Naruto''s father is, if Naruto can be resurrected, Naruto has his own Father''s words. What a little savings. "Teacher Iluka." Naruto turned his head in tears. "Naruto, don''t thank me." Iluka smiled. "No, Mr. Iluka. If you are a teacher, you don''t have enough of the odds." Naruto is really frustrated. "(????????????)!!!" Iluka turned red. "This money." Zilai also walked up, put his hand on Naruto''s shoulders, raised his thumbs towards himself, and smiled, "Let me pay, after all, your father is my disciple. ." "A disciple who is also an adult?" Iluka froze. Kakashi not far away sighed faintly, as it was. And the ninjas around were also talking one by one, as if surprised. "Aren''t you a disciple of an old man?" "Is it a disciple who has been recruited outside by Zilai?" "Why have never heard of..." No one of these ninjas has paid attention to who Naruto''s father is. It''s just Kuroo who instinctively disgusts Konoha. At this time I heard that Naruto turned out to be the son of Ziye''s disciple. I was surprised and a little ashamed. After all, Zilai was also one of the heroes who had made great contributions to Konoha during the war. If you look at it this way. Naruto''s father, who said badly, also sacrificed on the battlefield, one of their companions. Zilai, now put his hand on Naruto''s shoulder. His eyes glanced across the faces of the people around him. A big smile appeared. Raised his voice: "In fact, the whirlpool Naruto''s father, you all know, even if you raise your head every day, you can see it. That is my proudest disciple, the fourth generation of Huo Ying, Wave Feng Shui Men!" The voice of Zilai spread far away. For these people. But as much as throwing a huge stone into their minds. Whirlpool Naruto, the nine-tailed man''s column force. Will it be the child of the fourth generation of Naruto? "Since, I''m also an adult." Iruka couldn''t believe it, "Is that what you said is true? Naruto is the child of the fourth generation of Naruto?" "Of course it is true." Zilai also hugged Naruto''s shoulders and hugged him directly. "Look at this blond hair, plus the blood of the vortex family, what more can I say?" At this time, Naruto blushed a little. With his head down, he didn''t seem to dare to look at the expressions of these people. Even Sasuke, Ningci and Bai and others looked at Naruto in surprise. It turned out to be the fourth generation of Naruto''s child? They know Naruto''s usual life. Especially the white who has been to Naruto''s house. It took him a long time just to clean the house. The ninjas around, even ordinary villagers, one by one, seemed to have been greatly impacted. "Four generations of Master Huoying, even sealed Jiuwei on their children." "What have we done..." "The lord, I paid too much for Konoha." "Son of Heroes! I actually refused to have the Son of Heroes come to eat in my restaurant." "..." Silence didn''t speak He just looked at this scene quietly and smilingly. It is different from the original plot. At that time, when everyone knew Naruto''s identity, he had become a hero to save Konoha. And now. Although Naruto has been recognized by a small number of people through its own efforts, it is still disgusted by most people. Silent glanced at Ape Feizhi. I don''t know when my eyes are closed, it seems that because of the corrosion of the bone soul, it is older than it was at the beginning. He suddenly looked forward to the resurrection of Shui Feng Shui. What kind of changes will this place bring. Wonderful book house Chapter 228： : This treasure comes from bondage Latest website: Naruto at this time. Surrounded by the guilt of many people. I apologized again, asked for help, and even asked if Naruto had a girlfriend. The consequence of the explosion of the identity of the hero''s son is this kind of compensatory closeness. Naruto had a 180-degree turn from the demon-like status of the demon fox. He could only stretch out his hand and lay in front of him, then squeeze out a smile and deal with it. Not used to it! "All right." In the moment of silence, everyone stopped talking, and even involuntarily took a few steps back to make room. Then they realized what they were doing. A feeling of numbness in the scalp surged from my heart, and just speaking, it would make their bodies move. Silence didn''t care how these people felt, he just looked at Naruto and asked: "Since you are willing to pay for it from home, are you planning to drive now?" "Open now! I will be able to resurrect my father!" Naruto hit a shock, and his face was excited. For Naruto at the moment, there is nothing more important than resurrecting his father. Some commotion also appeared in the surrounding people. Resurrect the fourth generation of Naruto. Is this really possible? "The money was deducted directly from my deposit." Zilai also said that his money was all in Zhuang Bank. Nodded in silence, the scepter waved gently in his hand. On one side are five colorful jars, and on the other side is the money that keeps falling and disappearing quickly. Iluka looked sweaty. You need so much money? Naruto couldn''t wait to put his hand on the jar as soon as it appeared, but suddenly stopped when he touched it. Swallowed. Feel my heart beating fast. That''s right, he started to get nervous. This is the time when the hope of resurrecting his father and even his mother is greatest. When he succeeds, he can once again see his gentle and powerful father. If he fails, he does not know when to wait. "Are you nervous?" The silent, slow-sounding voice drifted like the wind. "No matter how nervous, there is no way to escape the result. There is no such thing as fate, but hard work can increase hope." The sound of swallowing has been heard next to it. People realized. Even if you paid the money, you might not be able to resurrect the fourth generation of Huo Ying. In particular, Tsunato and Zilai are both equally nervous. This invisibly adds a heavy atmosphere. "I will definitely resurrect my dad!" Naruto took a deep breath and repeated it several times as if to cheer himself, then opened the jar violently. Blue smoke poured out in an instant, accompanied by the sound of Long Yin. "Same as just now," the dried persimmon shark among the crowd whispered. "It should be a representative of a certain level." Uchiha Itachi whispered back. The ensuing events seemed to confirm his guess. Gang Shou said with amazement: "Sure enough, the worst of the four-level jars are blue rare-level treasures. I spent three times your money to open one, hateful, so envious!" She gave her a silent look. Although envy is written on her face, in fact, she is just comforting Naruto in this way. have to say. Naruto''s popularity is quite good among a small number of people. "I''m all soaked in my father''s light." Naruto''s mood improved a lot, and he didn''t wait for the blue smoke to disperse and reached out directly. Starting with a light group. Information poured into my mind. Skills: Writing chakras. Introduction: The bloodline skill of the person from the bondage, two eyes and three hooks jade, after the bond reaches the peak, there is a small probability to evolve into a kaleidoscope writing chakra eye, which does not have bloodline inheritance. "Here, isn''t this Sasuke''s thing!?" Naruto exclaimed directly. "Mine?" Sasuke froze. "Let me try." Naruto closed his eyes and then opened them violently. Everyone can clearly see that his pair of originally blue eyes pupils suddenly turned into a scarlet, and there were three hook jades rotating slowly inside. "What--!" Sasuke''s eyes widened and he couldn''t help but take a breath. Uchiha Itachi, who is often among the crowd, shrank his eyes suddenly. And the rest blew up directly. "It''s writing chakra!" "What''s the matter? Isn''t writing Written Eyes open only by the Uchiha Itachi family?" "Is it because of the jar?" "how can that be!" If it''s something weird or strange, they might not know. But write chakra. This is Muye, and even the famous blood succession limit of the entire Ninja Village. Even if it is transplanted, it should be the same as Kakashi. It can only be opened permanently and cannot be closed. But just now. Naruto is like an ordinary Uchiha clan, and it just opened! "Why... there will be a writing wheel eye of my Uchiha clan in the jar?" Sasuke couldn''t help looking at the silence. "Did I explain it?" Silent laughed. "Many of the items in the fetters are from people who have fetters with the can opener. Is it normal that there will be wheel writing? Is it normal for you? Question the bond between yourself and Naruto?" "But..." Sasuke''s complexion was a little red, "I''m just two hooks." If it was because of him that the writing wheel eye was opened, then why is Naruto the three hook jade? "It''s just about, not copy." Silence shrugged. The price of a pair of three-hook jade is not too expensive, and it is just suitable as a four-level jar. In fact, he put a dozen different treasures in Naruto''s prize pool. Including skills such as fairy mode, flying thunder god, chakra chain, etc. Of course, there are other things. "Silence Lord." Kakashi suddenly asked out at this time, "Excuse me, inside the jar, do you also have the abilities related to our world? I don''t know if there is a jar of the ninjutsu series?" This is the first time that the worlds objects have been taken out of the jar This has to be taken care of. "The items in the jar are all from different worlds, but they are not directly put in." Silently shook his head, the smile on his face seemed full of mystery at the moment, "We encountered some interesting After the world, the relevant laws of the world will be recorded, and then returned to the Chamber of Commerce to make items. This is one of my unfinished work, but the jar of the bond series is special. Its existence involves some forces that you cannot understand. " Silence is not currently preparing to provide jars of the Ninjutsu series. One is that it is more difficult to create jar dependencies. Second, it is not easy to create new systems. Chakra itself is definitely not weak, and is familiar to people in this world, it is easier to practice independently. If it is only a small number of awards, it is better to say that once the jar of the ninjutsu series is opened, it will become the most cost-effective choice in a short time, but in the long run In view of this, it is not suitable for these elites with pioneering ability. Wonderful book house Chapter 229： : Power of 1 hero Latest website: Silent words, except for these members, most of them are a bit confused. But smart people are not ruled out. Can be keenly aware of the key points in this sentence. --world! "From a different world... the law of record..." Uchiha Itachi repeated this meditation in his mind repeatedly, and a conjecture close to reality has gradually come to his mind. This mysterious man comes from outside this world! Everything makes sense. The incomprehensible power, the incomprehensible purpose, since they are from outside the world, it is not surprising in any case, because this is beyond cognition. However, this answer did not let Uchiha Itachi relax his vigilance, but became more uneasy. Sasuke seems to have fallen deep into it, if this man has a bad purpose... Silently read the worries of Uchiha Itachi. The smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to bend a bit more. He looked at the Naruto who was still excitedly writing the roulette, and said: "Okay, keep on opening the jar, write the power of the roulette, you can ask Kaka West for advice." Naruto remembered that he had to resurrect his father. Moved his eyes back to the jar in front of him. The chakra eye was not closed, anyway he chakrado. "We must resurrect the daddy, we must resurrect the daddy..." It was a hypnotic meditation, and then suddenly opened the second level four tube. The still blue smoke flew out. "Not purple." Naruto was a little disappointed. "I thought it would be the same as Bai." "How could it be so easy!" Sasuke and Tsunato shouted almost simultaneously. Then the two looked at each other, and there was a feeling of sympathy. Naruto this guy. Do you think the prize is so easy to open? "When you reach the fourth-level jar, the chance of a big prize is very high." Silent laughed. After all, it is expensive, and few people can buy hundreds of four-level cans in one go. If it is so high, it will be difficult to open. In fact, Naruto sold Chakra to buy some jars almost every day during this period. Judging from the results. Although luck is preferred, it does not reach the level of exaggeration. Explain that the prize pool customized by the system should be fairly fair. So Tsunade... Never mind. "There are three more jars." Although Naruto is a little nervous, he is not discouraged, and his face is full of confidence in his luck. Then he took out the contents of the jar. Inside is a card. "This is..." Kakashi looked at the familiar golden pattern on the card and seemed to know what type of item this was. There was also a card in his arms, which was a copying eye on the runaway. "Seal card of one-time power." Silence also glanced at the picture above the card. Some surprise, "This... "I''m sorry, but please give us a little time to be silent." Kakashi suddenly opened his mouth, bowed to the silent and respectful, then turned his head and said to Tsunade and others, "At this time, the jar is opened What comes out is likely to determine the outcome of future battles." "Yes!" Tsunade''s eyes sharpened, "Everyone is spreading out, the day is going to the foot, you take someone to appease the villagers of Muye, and check if there are any spies left by Shayin Village. , There may still be people hiding Xiao." "Yes!" The remaining ninjas immediately realized the importance of confidentiality. In fact, the existence of silence is too shocking. They cannot determine whether it is a silent will to let everyone watch. Seeing the silence at this moment did not object, immediately began to clear the crowd. "Ape flying Asma." Tsuneo turned his head again. "You take the teacher to the medical hospital. He is now in a serious condition, which will not be resolved in a short time." "Yes!" Apei Asma just wanted to act. "Wait." Ape Feizhi suddenly said hoarsely. He opened his eyes slightly and turned his head to look at Naruto. "I want to see if I can see Watergate again." "..." Tsunade nodded after being silent for a moment, "Okay." The efficiency of many ninjas is still very fast. After a while, the arena is still full of people, and now it has been completely emptied. In addition to some high-level core. All the people have left here. Including Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark, the two of them easily left while there was some confusion in the early days. "Mr. Itachi, let''s go back first." The dried persimmon shark turned his head to look at Uchiha Itachi. "In that village, there are all monsters. It''s too dangerous to stay there, and the related situation must be reported back early. ." "Ok." Uchiha Itachi just whispered. The two men''s feet accelerated at some speed. And on the other side. After everything was done, Kakashi and other talents respectfully said in silence: "Sorry, I''m so sorry." "It''s okay." Silence doesn''t care, and laughs, "If the customer values ??confidentiality, I can create a separate space, but I usually think that more people will have a more jar-like atmosphere." "That''s it." Kakashi smiled dryly. Because the silent tone is like saying, "Of course, it is more interesting to draw a lot of people." However, such a thing as opening a jar is about blocking all the battles. Silence did not tangle too much of this kind of thing. Looking at the card in Narutos hand said, This is a one-time power seal pattern. This one in your hand will allow you to have the power of the hero above in a short time. The higher the fit, then The more powerful it is exerted." "Hero?" Naruto raised the card as if surprised. "Is this man also a hero? It looks ugly." Because of his movements, everyone saw the picture on this card clearly. That is a strong man. A bulging muscle, green skin, and a strong man wearing only a pair of pants. That''s right. --Hulk. Silence put a lot of hero power cards in it, and I really didn''t expect Naruto to get this. Strong is strong, the style is a bit strange. But at this time, silence still touted a wave: "He has participated in several actions to save the world and even the universe several times, and has played a vital role. It is also known as "Invincible Hulk". The seal in this card is only part of his strength. Reach the blue rare level imagine it yourself." "so smart!?" Naruto looked at the strong man on this card. I can''t see such a powerful person. "Go on," said silently. It has taken a lot of time. "Oh." Naruto carefully collected the card and opened the third jar. This time, it''s still skill. Elementary fairy mode. "I don''t need to explain this, you can ask yourself later." Silence simply said. Wonderful book house Chapter 230： : Equipment belonging to bondage "It turned out to be the fairy mode." Zilai also raised his palm and pressed Naruto''s head. "I had suffered a lot in order to learn the fairy mode, and the practice process was very dangerous. You kid, you should be good. Thank you." is also quite aware of the power of the fairy mode. But the same, it is difficult to practice successfully. Indispensable qualifications, conditions and perseverance. So although I am full of envy now, I am still really happy for Naruto. "I know, I know." Naruto nodded his head and was also a little excited. The power in the four-level jar is so powerful. Looking silently at the excited Naruto, it is not easy to say whether this wave is good luck or bad luck. The fairy model is certainly not weak, but Naruto itself has the qualifications to practice the fairy model, which is equivalent to saying that the role of this jar is just to save him some time. "Go ahead." said silently. There are only two jars left, the fifth of which is a separate prize pool. One of the five resurrection methods is randomly selected. Naruto was nervous now. There are only two jars left. If you cant resurrect... "It must be opened!" Naruto took a deep breath and opened the next jar hard. After the same blue gas poured out, two things like a glass tube were slowly suspended in this jar, with azure liquid inside, crystal clear. "This is... Dawn star carved!" Silently said its name. "Dawn Star Carving?" Naruto recited the name, and then looked at the silence with expectation, "Can it be used to resurrect my dad?" "No." Silently shook his head, his expression was a little weird, "This thing belongs to equipment, but that world impressed me." Joining the college and giving away the world of daughter-in-law is certainly impressive. That''s right, this thing comes from the world-absolutely double-edged. "Equipment?" Everyone looked at the two pipes, and there was no way to see how they looked like equipment. "It is different from ordinary equipment." Silent stretched out his hand, and the two tubes were suspended into his hand. "The dawn star pattern, its role is not as a weapon, but as a part of the human soul. For its own weapon, a kind of existence called "flame teeth", and because of this, the shape and power of flame teeth must be related to the user''s most essential wish-what you desire is your power ." In this prize pool, there is not much equipment. did not expect Naruto to open one. And it is still so special. "Limit the part that belongs to the soul to a weapon?" Zilai also sighed and exhaled. The endless world is really nothing strange. "Naruto, I told you about the power of will before." Silent laughed, "With this, it is also helpful for you to realize the power of will, because Yanya must be the most suitable weapon for you, and can follow you. Growth and continuous growth is an ability with strong development potential." Dawn star pattern did not show strong power in the original world. But this kind of thing. is the same as Kemp''s bracelet. The strength of is that it is not a direct reinforcement, but a percentage gain. For people who were originally strong, the power it brought would be even more powerful. "Sounds like a very good thing." Tsuneo looked at Naruto''s still somewhat lost expression, a rare comfort, "Your glove looks almost worn out, and this is not a jar." Tsunade has not yet decided to resurrect his younger brother. There are some overwhelming feelings of brother control, and some are assigned to Naruto who is very similar to the rope tree. Naruto is indeed getting nervous. Only the last jar is left. "Mr. Silence." Sasuke suddenly said, looking at the two needles in Shen Mo''s palm, he couldn''t help but ask, "Excuse me, why are there two?" "Because--" The corner of silent mouth could not help rising, "This is for two people." "Two people?" Sasuke and Naruto made sounds almost simultaneously. "Otherwise, why do you think this item will come out of the **** jar?" Silently looked at the two men, squinting and lowering their voices. "You want to develop the power contained in the soul to a higher level. The **** is Indispensable, especially for''Flame Teeth'', it must be two people in order to be able to show its true power, which in its world is called-absolute double-edged!" These people listened to the silence and suddenly became a little deep and heavy voice. seems to feel that powerful. Develop the power of soul to a higher level? Say even the existence of silence, it sounds very powerful! Sasuke was a little emotional. The heart is about to act. In front of the power, he also had to be embarrassed and looked directly at Naruto and said, "Naruto, we are companions. Since this power needs two people to exert it, it is the same class. I am the most suitable." "It seems right to say so." Naruto put on a pensive look. "Although, you are stinky and arrogant, and always put on a stinky face, annoying... ." Sasuke''s mouth twitched a few times. I will endure! "Naruto, it seems that you still don''t understand the meaning of absolute double-edged." The silence suddenly opened up The eyes looked at Naruto and Sasuke meaningfully. After a pause, said: "Let me be more clear-in that world, two people who are determined to work towards absolute double-edged blades must spend all their time together as much as possible, whether they are happy or sad, whether they are healthy or not, Apart from death, there is nothing that can separate them. This is the contract called''Stumbling Double Edge''." After Shen Mo''s words were finished. The scene fell into a strange silence. Naruto and Sasuke both have big mouths. A look of coercion. This sentence sounds like, why is it so... "Isn''t this the proposal?" Tsunae clapped his palms, his face full of sudden expression. "Neither." Silently shook his head, "However, the two people who can reach the absolute double-edged realm have far more fetters than most couples, and they are more reliable than ordinary love." "..." Naruto couldn''t help but shivered, turned his head, and looked at Sasuke stiffly, "That, Sasuke, I think I still need to think carefully, Xiao, Sakura are also ours Companion, right." Sasuke''s complexion has turned black and red. "Of course." Silence added a sentence, "If you do not pursue the extreme state of absolute double-edged blades, it does not matter, what can be achieved is after all a handful, as a weapon, flame teeth are still very good power." Sasuke shines again. . How to say, it is also the equipment in the fourth-level jar. I want to think that it will not be bad. Chapter 231： : The last level 4 jar Sasuke didn''t plan to spend all his time with Naruto, but this power really moved him a little. Its own power, plus the bond of being a companion. should be enough! "Naruto, you heard, the absolute double-edged blade is not something that ordinary people can achieve." Sasuke tried to convince Naruto, "We don''t need to work in that direction, we just need to show the degree of stumbling as a companion, and that''s enough." "......" Naruto looked at the very serious Sasuke and had to admit that he said something reasonable. is just a weapon. does not have to reach the highest level. But... I still feel sorry, why can''t a lovely girl like Sakura accompany him into the absolute double-edged field? "I think again, think again." Naruto hesitated, obviously not wanting to hand over what seemed important to him. not to mention-- If its a companionship, then its okay for Dad. The bond between father and son! Naruto''s eyes lit up, but when he looked at the last jar and stretched out his palm, there was a tremor. Everyone, including Sasuke, stopped talking. The scene was completely quiet, so quiet that Naruto could hear his own heartbeat. thumping. He realized that he was even more nervous than he thought. And when he was about to touch it, he shook his hand back suddenly. "That..." Naruto looked at the people around, and awkwardly laughed a little, "I''ll take a look at this equipment first, uncle who sells jars, how to use this equipment?" "All you need to do is inject it into your body." After the silence was finished, an injection tube was suspended directly, stuck on Naruto''s shoulder, and then all injected into it. In an absolutely double-edged world, there is only one of a thousand people who can successfully use Dawn Star Carving. However, this is actually just because the mental power of ordinary people is difficult to reach the standard. And for the Naruto world, basically as long as it is a ninja, there is no problem. Even, the pain will be reduced a lot. So Naruto at the moment just felt a numbness. "It seems that... something is coming out of the body!" Naruto looked at his right hand, a scorching gradual spread all over his palm. in everyone''s sight. A little white light emerged out of thin air, converging on Naruto''s right hand. "Glove?" Tsunade looked at the slowly forming light and said subconsciously. "No." Zilai also rejected it, "There is something else." The rest of the people also noticed that on the back of Naruto''s fist, there was indeed some light spreading throughout the entire forearm. is like a mirror. The initial formation process of the entire weapon is not slow, but after only a few tens of seconds, its shape appears in front of everyone. It is a shield with a diameter of about fifty centimeters. There are signs belonging to Konoha, wrapped in signs of the vortex family. Other than that. also has a red glove covering the entire right hand of Naruto, including the forearm, and the shield is attached to the forearm. So, in the end Naruto''s flame teeth are- "A glove with a shield attached." Silently nodded, "Defeat the enemy with a fist and protect the companion with a shield. This is the shape of your wish, Naruto, use it well." Generally speaking, most of the flame teeth are cold weapons with simple structure. However, this is after all a manifestation of inner will. Naruto, as the protagonist of a world, will have something different from most people in his heart. "It feels like even my body has become lighter." Naruto jumped twice and waved his fist again. His face was full of surprises. "It''s amazing. Even the strength of the force has been enhanced. Is there any other special power?" ? For example, a crit or something." Since having a justice glove, Naruto has a crush on crit. Punched the enemy in front of everyone. Super handsome! "I have said that Flamefang''s power is growing." Silently affirmed, "You are still only the first level. Every time you increase the level, the weapon''s power will be greatly improved. Only four levels can use the true power of Flamefang." Originally, the creator of Dawn Star Carving, in order to prevent the flame tooth owner from indulging in power, had certain restrictions on the promotion of the level. But silence made some modifications. Restrictions still exist, and the conditions for sublimation have become the development of power and inner emotions. Because restrictions are inherently superfluous, there are not many transaction points consumed. And Sasuke looked at Naruto who kept trying, and then kept making exclamations. While envious, he was more determined to get another injection. Now he. Because he doesn''t want to go to the "relentless way" like his brother, he desires both strength and companion. This is just for him. "Another''Dawn Star Engrave'', you decide for yourself." Silence handed another syringe to Naruto''s hand, and then looked at his eyes, "It is also time to open the last jar, escape is not a hero What should be done," for him. is actually more curious, what kind of resurrection way Naruto will draw. Although they are all resurrected, for Naruto and Konoha, different resurrections have very different results. If it is a grandpa-style resurrection. Then, Wave Fengshuimen can only stay in Naruto''s body and teach him how to grow. Ku Ye''s Huo Ying, that''s still ape flying sun cut. But if it is a senior resurrection coin... That would be interesting The expression on Naruto''s face excited by the new weapon gradually faded away a lot. He did escape. Holding the idea that there is always hope. But... glanced at the fist shield in his hand. took a deep breath, most of them went to the last jar and shouted loudly, "I will definitely resurrect the daddy!" This is the last one. Without any shaking and hesitation, he directly extended his hand and violently opened the last jar. In the blink of an eye, while the blue smoke emerged, a brilliant light warned to emerge. Naruto seemed to be taken aback and took a few steps back. is different from all the scenes of opening the jar in the past. This time, the clearly visible light blue rays centered on the jar, intertwined with each other, and slowly spread out, forming a complicated and mysterious array. Naruto doesn''t know what happened yet. felt a burst of pain on the back of the left hand. He raised the back of his hand, a scarlet, like a blood line, a little bit of condensation, forming a rune like a token. Miaoshuwu Chapter 232： : Resurrected Wave Feng Shui Gate "what is this." Naruto shook his hand and could not shake the mark in his hand, but his eyes were full of gloom. It doesn''t look like a resurrection. "Congratulations, Naruto." The silent voice suddenly entered his ears, "Although it is not a complete resurrection, it is already a pretty good result. You can live with your father." Naruto turned his head suddenly and opened his eyes wide. "B(oo)B" opened his mouth, although he wanted to say something, but when it came to his mouth, there was some froze again. For Naruto, there are really few such performances. Even though he always seems to be careless, like a fool, he will be nervous and uneasy when facing the results he attaches great importance to. "Is this also a means of resurrection?" Tsunate asked Naruto''s words. She is a little curious, because it looks very different from the resurrection coin. "Although the results are similar, but strictly speaking, this is not a resurrection." Silent looked at this radiant magic circle and explained, "It can return the dead to the present world, but not as a living person. , Is not the shape of the undead, but another, known as the existence of the spirit." Thats right, its the heroes from the Moon World. Silence added this method to the Resurrection Prize Pool. It is not a direct call to heroes. To be precise, it should be manufacturing. The core commodity of this resurrection method is a blank spiritual foundation. If it blends with a certain soul, it can become a brand-new hero, and it will exist in the world for a long time as a follower until the spell is used up. After being killed, it will return to the dark earth. "It won''t be the way that the dirt is reincarnated." Tsunate was worried. Since it is not a resurrection, if it is like a way of reincarnating dirt, if it exists for a long time, it will only bring pain to the living. "Of course not." Silently shook his head and laughed. "Although it is not human in shape, life experience is similar to human. Of course, because of the essential change, it also has some abilities and characteristics of heroes, such as rank and treasure. With." Everyone is listening carefully. Especially Naruto. This is about his father. "Each hero has his own rank, which basically represents a different direction of power. Once the world is determined, then the ability in this direction will increase, and the ability in the other directions will weaken. As for Treasure..." Silence seemed to organize the language, and then continued, "That is the ultimate weapon composed of the cognition and thoughts of others. It is the crystallization of fantasy and the spirit of the spirit. Proof of heroes." After finished speaking, he looked at everyone. found that they were all expressions that "although I don''t understand but I feel so good". could not help but speechless. "The rules from a different world, how to explain, it is better to look at it with your own eyes." Silently looking at Naruto, "If you want to summon your father, you still lack the same medium-it can represent your father''s identity and belong to his relics." "Father''s relic?" Naruto was suddenly stunned. He only knew who his father was today, not to mention the relics, not even a photo. Fortunately, there are a group of people around. "If it represents identity, does Naruto''s robe count?" Kakashi asked. "Yes." Silently said. "I''ll get it." Rixiang Rizu volunteered. "Wait a minute." Zilai suddenly opened his mouth, and then slowly took out a scroll from his body, opened it, and pressed it on it. After a loud bang. There are three diamond thorns on one handle, and the bitterness of rune paper around the handle appears. "This is..." Ape Feiri recognized it. "Well, it''s the flying **** Lei Kuwu of the Watergate." Zilai also looked at this Kuwu, with memories in his eyes. "I originally wanted to keep it as a memorial. I didn''t expect it to be used now. Right." The last sentence is for silence. silently nodded and said, "Just put it in the jar." Naruto took the bitterness from Ziya and held it tightly in his hand, taking a step, but paused again, raised his head, and looked at the people around him. "Go." Zilai also patted Naruto''s shoulder. The rest of them also gave encouraging smiles. For most of the people here, such a scene will make them moved. It represents a miracle, and there is regret to make up. That is why silence strengthens their enemies and brings greater challenges to their future, but no one will really resent the silence because of it, because it also gives them hope that could not have existed. Naruto''s eyes were slightly red. He wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeves, holding his father''s bitterness, and then tried to show a bright smile, and put the bitterness into the jar. "Come back, dad." Naruto said expectantly. Everyone stared intently, even Icarus couldn''t help but stretched out his hands involuntarily, hooking his silent fingers nervously. She could feel the emotion in the scene filled with air, like the tide. Xuan Ao''s magic array burst into a more brilliant light. seems to be connected to the unknown void. Even, everyone can vaguely hear magnificent hymns. Everything is like a real miracle. Everyone looked at the silent smiling side, and suddenly there was a kind of godlike feeling that he could make people pray. And it is in this emerging light. The figure of a person slowly condenses and appears in front of everyone with the fading of light. White cloak, golden hair, handsome face. still has that gentle smile. is not wrong, this is the fourth generation of Naruto, wave Feng Shui Gate! "Daddy..." Naruto walked blankly. "Son." Bo Feng Shui Gate smiled and opened his hands. ء Not only did Naruto not put him in the arms as the wave of Fengshui Gate thought, but hit his stomach with a punch. "I''ve wanted to do this for a long time! You irresponsible dad!" Naruto''s eyes shed tears, and then hugged the wave Fengshui gate fiercely, whining, "Welcome back.. ...." The feng shui gate hugged his son tightly, and there was a little redness in his eyes. All this is like a dream to him. "It seems that you seem to have accepted the memory of the doppelganger." Silence said at the moment. "Yes, sir." Wave Feng Shui Gate raised his head and looked at the silence, still with a look like a dream. He did receive the memory of Chakra inside Naruto. Even, when summoned. There is also some information related to heroes in my mind. Because of this, he realized more deeply how exactly this person exists in front of him. Not to mention that his soul should have been in the belly of death. alone is a form of heroic spirit, as if it involves the realm that mortals can never touch, even the imagination. Chapter 233： : New capabilities of Wave Fengshuimen Wave Feng Shui Gate''s adaptability is still very strong. The existence of silence has brought great changes to the world. can even be resurrected in the form of a hero. These shocking facts are already in front of us. He has been able to anticipate that afterwards, he is afraid to face more intense challenges than before. But... Wave Feng Shui Gate held his son slightly hard, and the sense of touch that he really had made him feel that no matter what he had to face and what he had paid, it seemed to be worthless. "Watergate." Zilai also walked over and looked at the waves of the watergate, revealing a big smile. "Really exactly the same as ten years ago." "Teacher Zilai." Wave Feng Shui Gate looked at Zilai''s face, which was much older than he remembered, and there was a burst of warmth in his heart. looked at the rest of the people around him again. Although there have been great changes, he still recognized them one by one. Old comrades. And his gaze, the last one stopped on Kakashi. "Kakashi." Surprise on the water gate, "You are so tall." "Mr. Watergate." Kakashi touched the back of his head, and he seemed to have a shy feeling. The memories of the past, like the tide, keep pouring up. "It turns out that you are Mr. Kakashi''s teacher." Naruto raised his head at this time as if he knew it for the first time, then glared at Kakashi and complained, "Listen to me, daddy, Kakashi." The teacher was too eccentric. He only taught Sasuke and not taught me during the exam. Every time I was late for the task, I knew that I was staying with Sister Lin every day..." ˡ Wave Feng Shui Men''s hand knife gently knocked on top of Naruto''s head, "Naruto, can''t say his teacher like this." "Oh..." Although Naruto lowered his head, his face was full of smiles. For him, any interaction between father and son is extremely novel, including the complaint just now. was lost. will know what is truly cherished. "If you say so, Lin also..." Bo Feng Shui Men looked at Kakashi again, with a little surprise in his expression. "Yes, Lynn was also resurrected through the treasure in the jar before, it is the real resurrection, but... she was still the same age." Kakashi said to the back, it seemed a little helpless. "Well, that''s really great." Bo Feng Shui Gate murmured, he looked at the silence, suddenly pressed Naruto''s head, bent down and sincerely thanked, "I''m really, very much Thank you for all this." This gratitude comes from the heart. Whether it is the resurrection of a disciple, or his ability to protect his own children, these were originally miracles that he sincerely prayed for but impossible to achieve. "You have paid the price, you have fate, you can get what you desire." Silence just said with a smile, "This is the rules of the Chamber of Commerce." According to his current thinking. In the future, these ninja elites are likely to work in other worlds to make money. Resurrection wave Feng Shui Gate is naturally beneficial to him. Even, there are other elites of Ninja Village. They can feel happy and earn money in silence, and then continue to expand the size of the chamber of commerce. This is not double happiness. "However, not all things can be achieved by paying the price." The Wave Feng Shui Gate raised its head and said softly, "The hope your Excellency brings is the most precious to us." He rubbed the top of Naruto''s head, already eager to resurrect his wife, a family reunion. Silence said nothing more. There is motivation when you have desire. Silently looked at the feng shui gate in front of him, and seemed interested to say, "There are heroes appearing in the rest of the world, but it is rare, depending on your situation, the rank should be assassin-assassin." As long as he gives a survey, he can know the other party''s information. "Yes." Bo Feng Shui Men nodded, "This is my rank." "Is the assassin... just the direction that I just said silently?" Tsunade asked curiously, "So, your strength in the assassination direction has increased, but your strength in the other directions has weakened?" The rest of the people also focused. For the current identity of Wave Feng Shui Men. This kind of existence called Ying Ling. Everyone is curious, after all, it is related to whether there is a strong fighting force in Konoha. "It seems like this." Bo Feng Shui Men raised his palm, "most of the ninjutsu can be used, but the larger ninjutsu will be greatly reduced when used, but it is small ninjutsu, such as spiral pill -" After the words fell, a whirlwind suddenly blew above his palms, and a small chakra group rotating at high speed appeared. "This feeling..." Zilai also got closer. "The form has not changed, but the destructive power has increased a lot," Bo Fengshuimen said. "Understood, it is equivalent to strengthening the melee assassination ability." Tsuneo nodded and seemed to understand. "It''s not very good." Zilai also patted the shoulders of the Feng Shui Gate. "Anyway, you were originally good at agility." "Indeed." Bo Feng Shui Men said embarrassedly, "I have always been not good at the ninjutsu that needs to consume a lot of chakras. The current state should be enhanced for my overall strength, but if you are facing Kuowei Kind of..." The corner of the mouth of Feng Shui Gate twitched a bit It seems that he didn''t want to remember the scene at that time. An assassin with full agility, facing Jiuwei, a giant monster that has no weakness and can''t die. is almost restrained. Even Luo Sha, who was originally capable, could suppress the violent one-legged guardian several times, and the shadow of the death of the sealing tail beast was the wave wind water gate. "Such as you, it is quite suitable for the assassination series of jars." Silent whispered. "Can I also buy jars?" Bo Feng Shui Men seemed a little surprised. Because he is not a living person now. Even Naruto needs to provide him with a certain amount of Chakra. "In our chamber of commerce, the basic conditions of trading do not depend on survival, but on self-awareness." Silence explained casually, looking at the blade bag around the waist of the Feng Shui Gate. "Speaking of it, your handle is bitter, Its your treasure." "Yes." Wave Feng Shui Gate took out his own flying thunder god. Silence gave an investigation. The information of the entire treasure appeared in his mind. Name: Three forms of spiral flash superwheel dance roar. Grade: B Type: Pair of treasures. Effect: Enter a high-frequency flashing state that cannot be captured, and can perform hundreds of powerful attacks on a single enemy in a few seconds. This treasure... The outbreak output is very high. However, it seems that the ability to be smeared by the earth, or the ability to resist physical attacks by natural fruits, is too restrained. Chapter 234： : Reasons to fight for "not bad." Silently gave an evaluation, and took back his sight. Although it is only a monotonous physical attack, but this is not a holy war, after all, the Feng Shui Gate is not an orthodox hero, and there is room for improvement in strength, especially after he opens the jar. Wave Feng Shui Gate was shocked. The information of the treasure should be the biggest secret of every hero, but the thought of silence is relieved. "It seems that none of you need to buy a jar anymore." Silent eyes looked around. "Are you going to leave?" Tsunade reacted. "If there is a need to buy cans, just use the badge to find me." laughed silently, and with Icarus beside him, the two figures suddenly disappeared. Since there is no business here, he will not stay. Wait until he left. The scene fell into silence for a moment. After a while, Nara Lukui felt a little helplessly rubbed his forehead, opening his mouth to break the calm, and said: "Every time this adult leaves, it gives people a feeling of being indifferent." "Because every time he comes, he will bring all kinds of unimaginable changes." Tsuneo''s eyes looked at the wave Feng Shui Gate. It wasn''t until this time that she realized that the resurrection of the fourth generation of Naruto did not mean that she couldn''t fight for Naruto? Because of dissatisfaction with some of the teacher''s practices. Tsunade, in fact, consciously wanted to compete with his teacher for the position of Naruto, but now it''s all gone. After all, the Wave Feng Shui Gate is the orthodox current Naruto, only because of the sacrifice, so that the ape flying sun will be temporarily replaced. At this moment, everyone''s eyes are also focused on the body of Feng Shui Gate. would like to see. What would this Naruto do. Wave Feng Shui Gate''s sight, looking at the ape Fei Rijian who opened his eyes hard, walked over to grab his palm, and said softly: "Three generations of Naruto, you should take care of your wounds, no need to worry, no matter what you will face in the future, I will inherit the will of fire and bet everything to protect Konoha." No one doubts the weight of the phrase Feng Shui Men. Because he has already done this once. guarded Konoha at the cost of his and his wife''s lives and most of them here. Ape Fei Ri cuts his eyes on the Feng Shui Gate sincerely. Finally, nodded. Close your eyes. This nod seems to mean the transfer of power. "So, Lord Naruto." Xiaochun, who was in bed, walked up from behind, "Please also pass this news to everyone in person. I am afraid that there are countless things in Muye that need to be decided by Naruto." "Ok." Wave Feng Shui Gate nodded. held out Naruto''s palm, took a step, and walked out of the arena. Everyone followed behind him. And the ninjas guarding outside, after seeing the people inside, stayed there all of a sudden. "Four Generations of Naruto Master..." "Really the fourth generation of Naruto!" "Naruto really did it!" "Great!" Everyone has a shocked, incredible expression, but soon it becomes a cheering voice. This cheer. With the news of the resurrection of the fourth generation of Naruto, it gradually spread throughout the entire leaf. For a time, various people let go of things in their own hands and rushed in this direction, wanting to see for themselves the hero who had sacrificed himself for Konoha. When the wave Feng Shui Gate appeared to people is cheering like a tsunami. More than ten years of memory, gratitude and publicity. The heroic image of Fengbo Shuimen has already been deeply rooted in people''s hearts. After witnessing such unimaginable things, everyone is eager, and there will be a miracle called hope. And Naruto bathed in such cheers. looked at his father who was smiling gently. The heart is extremely agitated. This is the real hero, his father, and the person he longs for and wants to be. ...... Silence at this time, actually did not go far. He took Icarus and looked at everything below in the sky. "If it''s really a game, this scene will definitely be put in the promo." Silence said with some exclamation. "Promotional film?" Icarus turned his head to look at the silence. Two question marks appeared in the gem-like beautiful pupil. Silence didn''t respond to the question of the video, but turned his head and looked at her with a smile on her face. Icarus doesn''t know what this means. seemed to think about it. Then also smiled at the silence. "Poof." Silence couldn''t help but laugh out loud, because Icarus''s smile looked a little silly. But did not continue to tease her, laughing out loud: "Now is the test time for Icarus'' assistant. Did you feel anything in this battle today?" "What do you feel..." Icarus remembered everything he had just seen. Silence didn''t disturb her thinking, but just looked forward to it. Icarus at this time is still a blank sheet. Although she has her own emotions, common sense, values, cognition, etc., are not fixed, and she has great plasticity. Silence wants to teach her a little bit. Leave her traces in her growth. "Fight..." Icarus said slowly, she is not very good at expressing, and can feel it from the soft voice She is thinking about the language with her brain. "These people fight for different reasons..." "Yes, reason." The smile on Silent''s face was even brighter. He reached out and rubbed the top of Icarus''s head, as if to encourage him, and then said slowly, "Combat needs reason, Icarus , I said, you dont hate fighting, nor you as a weapon, you just hate the reasons you used to fight in the past." "...order." Icarus whispered suddenly. "What?" The silence didn''t respond. "In the past... orders are the reason for my fight." Icarus explained in a low voice. "So...then next." Silence moved her hand to her shoulder, staring at her eyes, and said seriously, "You are going to find a new reason for fighting." "..." Icarus blinked, seemingly lost in thought. "Don''t worry, think slowly." Silently laughed, and then withdrew his hand, "Now, let''s go find a new customer." Dried persimmon shark and Uchiha Itachi, but they have gone far. However, just as he was about to leave, Icarus suddenly grasped the silent palm. "Protect the master." Her beautiful face without much expression, but now with a serious look, "This, is it a reason to fight?" "......" remained silent for a moment, grinned, and smiled happily. "Of course not." Chapter 235： : You better come in person has to say that there is an angel who is very cute in every way, and it always makes people happy. Plus the shaggy face that rubbed the silent face. Silence felt that his smile could not stop. But. The work is still to be done. gathered his mood, silenced through a remote survey and looked at the location of Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon. They are quickly rushing somewhere in the woods. This world is not big, it can be regarded as a planet much smaller than the earth, and the population is even more sparse. Except for a few cities, a large number of places are naturally grown dense forests. Basically, the jungle rush is every A required course for ninjas. "Let''s go." said silently. at the moment. There was no communication between Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon. Because they are in their minds, they communicate with the leader of Xiao organization. Xiao has mastered a ninjutsu of remote induction communication, and it is the ring that everyone wears that works. Dried persimmon shark detailed and chief, that is, the man who calls himself Payne tells everything he saw in Konoha. was silent for a long time. Then came the voice. "Uchiha Itachi, are you sure that you have no illusion?" It''s no wonder that Payne asked, this kind of thing is really too incredible. Incomparably tyrannical force, destroyed the entire Konoha battle, mysterious man. Even after Konoha was destroyed, the original restoration was restored. If Uchiha Itachi is not there. Nagato is basically certain that this is a kind of illusion. "This possibility is not ruled out," Uchiha Itachi said, "but that must be far beyond the illusion ability of writing chakra, because I didn''t notice any problems." "......" Payne''s body, long door, has frowned at this time. He still felt incredible. But in the end, it just said: "You come back first, and then come back and tell in detail everything you see, including any details." After all, this kind of call can only make contact within a short time. To save time. Just dried persimmon shark, just described it briefly. "Good." Uchiha Itachi said calmly. In his eyes without any fluctuations, he was actually thinking about whether he still had the need to stay in Xiao organization. Zhicun Tuanzang seemed to be dead. Three generations of Naruto had also been seriously injured. Xiao organizations current strength is not at all in Konoha. opponent. at this time. a voice, but suddenly appeared in the minds of several of them. "Why not, let me explain it myself." "!" The long gate in Yuren Village, the pupil suddenly shrank. how can that be! This inductive communication between them is a kind of occult technique that uses psychicism, and there is no possibility of being invaded from the root. And Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon shrew stopped suddenly. Because, in the trees in front of them, a smiling man in a suit and a beautiful woman in a dress with a pair of pink wings on her back looked at them quietly. seems to have been waiting for a long time. was the man at that time! Even the expression of the dried persimmon shark is unprecedentedly dignified. Even the silence in front of me is just a smile. But everyone who saw such a scene with their own eyes, when facing him, would have an uncontrollable timidity, just like a civilian seeing a high emperor. Even if the other party is gentle, he can''t eliminate his inner fear. "Head." Dried persimmon is a real ninja who regards tasks as everything, so he still sends the news back in the first time. "That man is right in front of us." "Is it right in front of you?" Changmen thought about it, and Pene, who was controlled by him, acted immediately, and even with Xiao Nan, came in the direction of Uchiha Itachi and others. is not near. However, it is necessary to investigate clearly, and can only hope that the dried persimmon shark and Uchiha Itachi can hold back for a while. "Yes, that''s the man, and his female companion." The dried persimmon shark is already sweating a little while holding the palm muscle. He is now completely the worst result of sacrifice to calm himself. Even those who are as strong as monsters, such as the big snake ball, are respectful of the man in front of him, plus the strength shown by the previous card, the dried persimmon feels that once it fights, it will be killed in an instant. Not surprising. "No need to be nervous." The silent voice rang again in the minds of four people, including Xiao Nan. He just said mildly: "Most of the time, I will not deal with possible customers, long door, if you really want to see me, please come in person." "...Who are you!?" The shock inside Nagato was already unparalleled. Since Yahiko''s death, he has always appeared in front of everyone with Yahiko''s body, alias Penn. Not many people know his true identity at all. is now directly spoken by this mysterious existence, even the sentence behind... He knows Payne''s secret? Did the person who claimed to be Uchiha spot tell him? Various speculations emerged in the heart of Nagato, and he had a situation that was completely beyond his control. even controlled Payne six, speeding up. "Since you don''t want to come in person Then you wait." Silence seemed to cross the space, seeing through the long door. The tone said regretfully, then he gently said Lift your finger. In the eyes of Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark instantly alert. Snapped-- Silence snapped his fingers like a band commander. accompanied by this last voice. Nagato found that he and Uchiha Itachi were completely disconnected. can''t even sense their position and status at all. It''s almost... as if it were dead. In an instant? "Xiao Nan, you are away from a certain distance, don''t lean too close." Nagato said, controlling the Penn Heavenly Path, and said to Xiao Nan who was rushing by. "Okay." Xiao Nan also had some concerns in his eyes, but still slowed down. She is the body, if it is really so dangerous, let Payne try first. and the other side. Dried persimmons and Uchiha Itachi can''t take care of the communication disconnection. They are turning their heads and looking at the strange scene around them. That''s right. Everything around seemed to stop. Birds flying in mid-air, flying leaves, even branches pressed by the breeze, and fine dust. This looks like a fantasy scene. In the eyes of Uchiha Itachi''s pair of writing wheels, it is a real reality. "Just avoid being disturbed." The silent figure appeared in front of them in an instant. Chapter 236： : The essence of dried persimmon looked closely at the dark and deep eyes of silence, even Uchiha Itachi, a little sweat on his forehead. For the first time, he felt like he was seeing through everything through his eyes. In turn, he couldn''t see clearly what the other party showed. Whether it is the strange scene around it, or the form of teleportation-not instant body surgery, not space ninjutsu, there is not even any fluctuation of Chakra. "Your Excellency... Since there is no direct action, it should not be a fight." Uchiha Itachi''s reason is still there. If the other party wants to do it, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. "Of course." The smile on Silent''s face is still, "I said, usually, I don''t shoot potential customers." "Guest?" Uchiha Itachi repeated. "Don''t you all see it?" Silent opened his hands and smiled, "Da She Wan is my guest, Luo Sha, Ape Fei Shan, oh, and your brother, they are all my guests, from me Here you have gained strength from a different world and the opportunity to fulfill all your wishes." Uchiha Itachi''s eyes narrowed. This person... Sure enough, they knew they were just in the arena. However, this kind of thing is now irrelevant. Uchiha Itachi keenly found the most critical information from the other party''s words. "Your excellency means that we can also get power from your excellency?" Uchiha asked. In fact, in the arena just now, the man in front of him, or his female companion, didn''t shoot. really shocked them. is the terrible power of the people of Da She Wan. anyone. Even those who were originally far weaker than them have magical and powerful power. Therefore. The man who gave them that kind of strength in front of him seemed extremely mysterious and horrible. "Yes, you have this qualification." The silent eyes seemed to narrow a bit, and said slowly, "Not only the qualifications, you also have a weak potential, I am curious, can you go Into the real world." "The real world?" Uchiha Itachis Sangeyu writing round eyes stared closely at the silence, as if he wanted to get more information from his expression. "For you, you are like a goldfish in a fish tank, mistakenly thinking that the fish tank is the whole world, but in fact, the real world is far larger than you think, there are infinite destiny, countless wonderful." Silent The tone does not have any ironic taste, he is only telling a fact. For the two who have witnessed the stage just now, this is not something that is difficult to understand. The power shown by everyone. is not like what this world has. There is no doubt that it comes from outside the world, and outside the world, there must be a variety of existence similar to them. However, understanding comes from understanding. Suddenly, knowing that the whole world is only a very small part, it will give people a feeling that they have everything in themselves, including strength, emotion, and obsession, and this is the fact. For people who were originally confused, they might even suddenly feel that all their meanings are meaningless. Especially the dried persimmon. "......" After the persimmon was silent for a moment, he held his big knife, eyes like dead fish eyes, staring at the silence tightly and asked: "What do you mean by the real world?" put his silent gaze on him. was just a little glance before, but now, after really digging deep into his soul, the silence found that his heart was already dead. deep in the heart. He tried hard to suppress his emotions, and only regarded himself as a tool to perform tasks, or a so-called real ninja. This is not enough. "It''s funny." The corner of silent mouth curled up and decided to give him a little motivation. "You think you are a false person, and even feel that everything in this world is false, and the true false world is real, no wonder, you Won''t agree with that plan." As a ninja in Wuyin Ninja Village, he has been killing his companion''s dried persimmon shark because of his orders. Can''t find his identity, his position. With such a recognition, he would only recognize the identity of Uchiha taking the soil as Uchiha spot and telling him about the Moon Eye plan. In a world where there is no betrayal and no war, it is what he thinks is the real world. And now- The heart of the dried persimmon throbbed violently. He got it! ? Mr. Uchiha Bans plan for that months eye. "How did you know?" Dried persimmon shark is holding the palm of the shark''s muscle slightly with force. If it is an ordinary person. He must grab the opponent at this time and then torture the intelligence, but the person in front of him... made him dare not act lightly. "I describe it, it should be very accurate." Silently smirked, and looked at Uchiha Itachi again, "You think the fish tank you are in is the sea, the whole world, but in fact, everything you have It is clearly displayed in front of me-whether it is your inner essence, or the deepest wish, or the position you want to protect Uchiha Itachi''s heart is tight. This sentence. is definitely talking to him. This person really knows everything, including everything about himself, and if he says it, the undercover identity is revealed, not to mention, the reputation of the Uchiha family will also bear the infamy of the traitor. "See through my essence?" The dried persimmon stared at the silence. didn''t even know him. "You are essentially a person who values ??your companions." Silence is like saying casually, "But your village always lets you do some tasks to betray your companions, but you really did it against your heart. .... For you, the false is not the world, but the choice you make." Although it is a vomiting sentence. But this is the truth. is also doing some unscrupulous things for the village, and it is also about starting with his companions. There is no trace of confusion in Zhicun Tuanzang. "......" The dried persimmons were silent, not knowing whether they should believe it or not. This is the first time. Some people say that he is a person who values ??his companions. His hands were covered with the blood of his companions. "Okay, although I dont mind temporarily taking the responsibility of the deity, and guiding the lost children to the path that suits them best, but that must be my guests." Silence held his scepter and glanced. The still perplexed dried persimmon shook his head, and then shook his head, then seemed to think of something, and suddenly smiled, "Let''s change a place, a place with a wider view." Chapter 237： : Dried Persimmon Shark Series has a wide view, which is very effective for people''s mood. After the silence, gently wave with the scepter. Suspended everything around resumed again. Then, the dried persimmon shark and Uchiha Itachi felt that there was inexplicable force pulling their bodies, pulled up from the ground, accelerated violently, and rushed towards the sky. Silence and Icarus are the same. Not far away, Payne and Xiaonan who were still on the way, looked up at the same time. Relying on the eyesight of the reincarnation eyes, the long gate controls Payne, and can clearly see the flying people. It''s them! He sharply focused his eyes, as if he wanted to see more clearly. But at this moment. These people accelerated rapidly, and the air formed white mist around them, rushing straight into the sky at a terrifying speed, and turned into black spots and disappeared into the blue sky in the blink of an eye. After a while, there was a rolling impact sound coming down from the sky. Payne stopped. The six Payne all looked up in the same direction, looking at the sky. He now, a little believes that the dried persimmon has just reported. What a terrible speed. is countless times faster than the fastest eagle, so fast that it is hard to imagine that it is a certain kind of flight speed that can be achieved by existence. The two people who are the parties have a more profound experience. "Where are we going?" The dried persimmon shark asked with a difficult voice. He felt that there was an extremely heavy pushing force on himself. Tightly holding his big knife of shark muscle. couldn''t even move a finger. This is the idea of ??completely losing resistance. "Did I not say that? The field of vision is wider." With a wave of silence, the two men turned over directly. appeared in front of them, is completely different from the past. Mountains, woods, everything is like a picture in a bonsai. And still shrinking quickly. To the back, you can already see the horizon in the distance, even the obvious bending of the earth, and the surrounding scenery gradually dimmed. When you raise your head, you can see a dark starry sky, and when you lower your head, you see a bright world. . Finally, silence stopped at the edge of outer space. Four people just hovered here quietly. There was no howling wind in my ear, everything seemed quite quiet. Both dried persimmon and Uchiha Itachi quietly looked at everything below. Beautiful and spectacular. the most important is. "It''s so small." The dried persimmon shark stretched out his palm. "There is the country of water, and Wuyin Village should be in this position. I can''t even find it... Really, I didn''t expect us The world is so small." The size of this planet is indeed small and pitiful. The entire continent seems to occupy nearly one-third of the surface area. And at this height. Everything in the whole world can be reflected in the eyes. reaches out his palm as if he can hold the whole world. "How are you, your fish tank?" Silence said with a playful tone. "Uchiha Itachi has his own firm obsession, being restrained is his own choice, but you, dried persimmon, you are even The choices are all **** by this small fish tank." "...It''s like a shark that was raised in a fish tank since I was a kid?" The dried persimmon sneered at himself, looking at everything below, the mood seemed to have an unprecedented sense of relaxation. He does have a feeling now. This world is too small. Whether it is false or true, he is bound by such a world and makes himself false. "Understood, just think about the fate you want to pursue, choose the power you think can achieve it, or let me recommend it." The silent scepter was a little softer, and all the information about the jar poured into their minds. A jar with the power of a different world. Various series. Only need to pay the price, all answers about fate are in these jars! "As long as I can gain strength." The dried persimmon lightly stroked the shark muscle sword in his hand and turned his head to look at the silence. The dull shark''s face even smiled. "I don''t want to betray any companions anymore." , Whether its Xiao, that person, or Mr. Itachi, so I need strength." He now began to feel that Mr. Ban should also be disappointed with this world full of betrayal and betrayal, and only hope to find the truth from the false world. But even so. He is still ready to continue to help. is no longer for that plan, but as a companion recognized by Mr. Ban. Of course, the same is true for Mr. Itachi. As the dried persimmon said, he never wanted to betray any of his companions anyway. "In this way, you might as well choose the contract series." The silence said, "The contract series is a relatively unique series, usually belonging to your destiny, it will be a companion with you, a living creature, The subsequent limited series is also closely related to your companion." simply put. opened the dragon, that is the dragon knight. Develop dream treasure, that is the trainer. "Is it the same as the squid muscle?" The dried persimmon squid''s eyes lit up. "Then this, my task for so many years, I still have some deposits. It should be enough to open up fateful items. I also have this confidence in selling Chakra." "It''s barely enough" laughed silently. Then waved his hand, hundreds of jars, quietly suspended in mid-air. Dried persimmon monk''s usual hidden money also flew out one by one. "So, what about you?" Silently looked at Uchiha Itachi. This person is also at a loss for his future at the moment. After seeing Sasuke fighting side by side with his companions. Uchiha Itachi already understood. who wants to take everything on his own is a failure. A person has limited power, and should work hard with his companions to do his own thing. Then, the only future in which you have made that kind of mistake, is to entrust everything to Sasuke. But... Sasuke no longer needs his power. "He still needs you." The silent voice suddenly appeared in Uchiha Itachi''s mind. "Your mistakes can''t be compensated. Your heart also hopes to be punished. However, Sasuke''s future may be more than you think. Its even more bumpy... because compared to Naruto, he has so little, and sooner or later he will lose the pace of his companions." Uchiha Itachi''s body shook slightly. looked at the man with a deep vision in front of him. clenched some fists. Probably because the other party was too kind, even he almost forgot about this changed world. indeed. The companion of his younger brother was only the blonde teenager, but the companion of the younger brother was more than his younger brother. Chapter 238： : Transfer of dried persimmon shark Uchiha Itachi can''t worry now, only Sasuke. originally thought. died in the hands of Sasuke at the end, and then gave these eyes to Sasuke. But now it seems. Even with his eyes, Sasuke is just as difficult. was still struggling to find money. If you go on like this, it will be thrown away by your companion soon. "Your wish, I have already felt it." Silently patted Uchiha Itachi''s shoulder, and the voice passed to his mind again, "You think you should not continue to live, and hope that you can leave your strength to Sasuke , In this case, I recommend-the jar of the ghost road series." "Ghost... Dao?" Uchiha Itachi meditated on the name silently, with a sense of inquiry in his eyes. "After death, a person can exist in the form of a soul." This time, the silence directly speaks out the voice, "Ghost Dao is a technique focused on enhancing the power of the soul form. I recommend this because, this The series is prone to items of a destiny nature that suits your wish." is the same as the dried persimmon shark series. Silence is to think about the profession first. Re-determined large series. Anyway, the big series of jars are indeed some things that are helpful after the transfer. For example, the dried persimmon shark that started to open a jar next to it. Contract series. There are various types of contract books, as well as props that share the special strength of the contract companions and suppress the damage of the contract companions. For the dried persimmon shark with the shark muscle sword, it is natural to know the preciousness of this power. He opened the jar faster and faster. Looking forward to his contract companions. "it is good." Uchiha Itachi also made a decision. He also wanted to know. Can such a magical jar let him realize his wish. However, after the decision, Uchiha Itachi quickly showed his face. He has no money. Unlike dried persimmon, he basically became a betrayal without doing many tasks. During the years of Xiao organization, he did not run around for money, so he didn''t save much money at all. "What I saw here, your worth is not low." The silence seemed to see what Uchiha Itachi was worried about, and reminded, "The resources belonging to Cardo are in your hands now." Uchiha Itachi remembered at once. Indeed. In order to hurry up before, he controlled some people with writing wheel eyes, processed the fixed assets of the Kaduo Chamber of Commerce, and replaced them with ores and materials for storage, but then hurried back to the man in front of the wooden leaf investigation, did not have time to turn in To the organization. Such a calculation. This resource is indeed in his hands. "This is a lot of money." narrowed his eyes in silence, and said if he was pointing. The system determines the financial attribution. is based on whether it can be taken out and used at any time. This resource should theoretically be handed over to Xiao organization, but as long as it hasn''t been paid, then Uchiha Itachi possesses the ability to dominate. "Use a part." Uchiha Itachi did not hesitate. part of it will not be eliminated by Xiao organization for this reason. But it''s not easy to run out all. He still needs to stay undercover for a while. "That''s it." Waving silently, the same number of jars appeared. Uchiha Itachi seemed to be silent for a moment. also started to open the jar. In this way, the two people opened the jar silently above the altitude of tens of thousands of meters. This is probably the silent sale of the jar for so long. The quietest one, the second-level jar, will be accompanied by the introduction note, although the introduction Very simple, but it seems to be enough for them. No need to say anything at all. Silence is also more enjoyable. After all, the items in the first- and second-level jars are of little curiosity even now. Even the grand prize is just a regular item in the third-level jar. Furthermore, whether it is a contract series or a ghost series, it is just an excessive series. Obtaining fate-like items and opening the limited series of jars is the beginning of becoming stronger. looked silently beside. "Isn''t it in the secondary tank?" Dried persimmon shark seems to have regrettably opened all the second-level jars, and then looked at the ten third-level jars in front of him. He did not believe that he would not be able to open objects of fate. That is to say. The remaining ten tertiary jars must be there. Moreover, in the third-level jar, it is also possible to win the prize of the blue rare level. The blonde blonde devil before Konoha received the writing wheel eye! Dried persimmon is a teammate of Uchiha Itachi, and clearly writes about the power of the chakra. That kind of thing. Improve the strength by a large amount. let''s start. The dried persimmon shark opened the first jar. "Huh?" Glancing at it silently, "The skill was opened in the first jar, which is not bad." The probability of general skills in the third-level jar is about one-tenth. Skills are also very obvious to enhance the strength, too much silence is not given. Dried Persimmon Shark is already familiar with the light group, and directly reaches out and absorbs it. Skill: Damage sharing chain. Effect: Bind a companion with a chain and absorb one-tenth of the harm suffered by the companion. Note that one-tenth of the fatal damage may still be fatal. "This skill is very good." The dried persimmon shook his eyes and seemed to explain to the silence, "Because of the large amount of Chakra, I can bear most of the injuries." For him who is determined not to betray his companion again This skill is simply created to protect his companion. "The items opened in the jar still have a certain relationship with your will." Silently propagated the situation. Dried persimmon sharks agree, and then continue to open the can. He can feel it clearly. The third-level jar is a whole grade stronger than the second-level jar! After throwing it away, you can teleport back to the dagger in your hand, a one-time prop to obtain a permanent ability of others after paying the price, and sign a contract that cannot be violated... Of course, there is always a light group that can enhance the strength. Until only the last tertiary jar left. Dried persimmon shark understands that there are hidden props belonging to him. Even Uchiha Itachi stopped the opening of the can for a while and looked over. Dried persimmon shark breathed slowly. The moment this jar opened. An unknown dark breath rushed out of it, with anger, warfare, and a violent roar. Uchiha Itachi didn''t change his face slightly. "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be him." Silence was also somewhat unexpected. Although it was a transfer item, this time, he still arranged 16 items. To be precise. is sixteen ghosts. Yes, he prepared the dried persimmons from a certain game, a ghost swordsman with a ghost on his arm, the so-called transfer props, is to randomly choose one of the power of these sixteen ghosts. Chapter 239： : The power of the betrayal Compared to Uchiha Itachi''s worries. Dried persimmon shark looks normal, but stares closely at the jar in front of him. He heard the familiar emotion from the roar. Angry. The betrayed anger. Those who were killed by him, including the last master of the ghost shark, mostly made such roars in the end. "Your Excellency, what''s inside?" The dried persimmon raised his head and looked at something. "Ghosts and Gods." Silently spit out these two words. In this world, there are legends of ghosts and gods. Most of them are rumoured generals, or some people who are famous for their fierceness. Therefore, the dried persimmon seemed to understand what it was. "The ghost of destruction, Kazan, Kazan, Kazan, is his name." Silently looked at the jar, and then explained, "That world has sixteen ghosts, and Kazan''s danger is also among the best. He was a general of a powerful empire, and was condemned under the conspiracy to be rebellious and ruined, so after becoming a ghost, he has been in a state of anger for a long time-this contract companion is not so easy to get along with." in that game. There is even something called Kazan''s disease. refers to maniac disease. Pupillary discoloration, strength and speed increased greatly, but the mental breakdown, unable to maintain reason. can be imagined. Kazan''s madness has reached a point. "Is it framed as a crime of treason?" The dried persimmon seemed to be unaware of the other party''s danger, and even smiled. "That''s not the person who was betrayed. It''s a match with me who betrayed others. , How to build a contract." "May be dead." Silently looking at the heart of the dried persimmon, the voice threatened slightly. "Ghostfish." Uchiha Itachi also said. He felt a strong sense of unknownness from this jar. and dried persimmon shark, it seems a bit surprised to look at Uchiha Itachi. Although very light. But he still saw a trace of worry from Itachi''s eyes. "It turns out that Mr. Itachi still regarded me as a companion." The dried persimmon shark suddenly said something, and then put his eyes back on the jar, "But, this lord also said, what is in the jar, is The fate of the can opener, if I am destined to die in the hands of a betrayal, then this is my fate." "......" Uchiha Itachi stopped talking. Several years of teammates. He did agree with this teammate who betrayed countless people, but he valued his companions. But since this is the other party''s choice, he will not say anything. In fact. Looking silently at the heart of the dried persimmon shark, this man who looks like three big and five thick men, but with guilt for those who had betrayed him in the past, was determined to accept the ghosts and gods in the jar in front of him, and he didn''t even care. Your own life and death. "Just put your hand in." Silent said, "The seal has been placed inside, and the ghost will be sealed in your arm. If successful, you can open the third-level jar of the ghost swordsman series, and, the ghost Will be with you throughout your life." "Ghost swordsman?" The dried persimmon shark looked at the shark''s muscle sword and couldn''t help laughing, "It really suits me." Then walk straight over. Without any hesitation, dig your right hand into the jar. looked silently at the free and easy movement. always feels that after jumping out of the shackles of his heart, this man''s original heroic character has become more and more prominent. He was supposed to be the kind of heroic character who was righteous, but the result was the sin of betraying his companion. can only say that it is the fault of this world. And the moment the arm stretched in. The dark and violent power penetrates directly into the skin, the skin becomes black and red at a speed that is visible to the naked eye, and the body of the dried persimmon trembles slightly trembling, which is caused by the pain of the soul, and is accompanied by constant Negative emotions pouring into my mind. Kazan''s hatred, Kazan''s rage, Kazan''s curse... Everything, plus the severe pain in the body, rushed towards the dried persimmon like a tide. But he didn''t make any sound. The body was trembling, and the green muscles burst one by one. sweat flows like a waterfall. endured so silently. to the end. This arm, has become extremely cruel, red and black skin, bulging muscles, and sharp claws, with a dark dark mist, looks like a real "ghost hand". And the scope of this ghost hand began to spread towards his shoulder. Uchiha Itachi could not help frowning. Think of it, if this thing continues to spread it will be very bad. "If I can still keep my senses now, the most dangerous time has passed." Silent laughed. is when his voice fell. The sound of chain lock collision kept coming. A pair of rings with two iron chains flew out of the jar, one was stuck on the upper arm of the ghost shark, and the other was stuck on the wrist. The middle chain was tied in a circle, and Kazan seemed to An unwilling roar was issued, but the terrible breath could only converge a little. The pain receded like a tide. Dried persimmon shark is just like taking off, breathing heavily. could not help but sigh in my heart, this is a real man. Although the success rate is still guaranteed, the pain of this process has not weakened at all. The pain from the soul. Even people like Da She Wan will wailing loudly in pain. "Am I even successful?" Dried persimmon shark looks at his right hand. Although the spirit is very weak now, there is a strong power actually coming from the body. Especially this right hand. "Yes, you have succeeded in becoming a ghost swordsman, but this power cannot allow you to relax." The silent gaze seemed to become deeper, his warning-like voice passed into the dried persimmon. In his ears, "It''s entirely up to your own will to open the iron chain, but if you can''t fight against it in the end, you will be swallowed by the raging ghosts." The strength of ghost swordsmen is very strong. However, it is also very dangerous. If the will is not firm enough, it is difficult to withstand the power of ghosts and gods, and finally will usher in a tragic fate. "I get it." The dried persimmon said simply. has no fear. is not enough self-confidence, but can accept that fate long ago. The big sword in his hand. is also a dangerous weapon that will defy the owner. "Are you going to continue to buy jars?" Uchiha Itachi said at this time, "I used some of the resources belonging to Cardo." "No, I now want to see what kind of power Mr. Itachi will get." The dried persimmon looked at the remaining jar of Itachi. ~： Monthly ticket for the last day! @@ The last day is here, the success or failure is in one fell swoop. Monthly ticket list for new books, a book has only one month of opportunity. The three best books before the rune, preferably only a dozen, so this is the first one with the opportunity to be in the top ten. As stated before. If you succeed in the top ten, then this month''s monthly ticket will be counted as two hundred plus one chapter. is just the monthly ticket now, and more than 20 chapters have to be added. basically means that the runes should be kept for four more months. Old readers who have played games together know that the rune hasnt logged in for a month because the rune is still owed, FGO has forgotten to sign in, and the war doubles have been uninstalled, even the B station has not brushed TT, so dont worry Will owe even more. Every reservation, monthly tickets, rewards, remember it every time. Welcome to add group supervision. Group number is in the introduction. Finally, ask for the monthly ticket again! @@ In the hand, the guest official please wait a moment, after the content is updated, you need to refresh the page again to get the latest update! Chapter 240： : Transfer of Uchiha Itachi Uchiha Itachi''s opening speed is not slow. There are only dozens in the secondary tank. And these are the only ones that have been developed, which made Uchiha Itachi understand what kind of series the ghost road series is. All items and power are prepared for the soul. can make the soul body''s temporal fragrance and strengthen the soul''s aura, he also developed a mentally consuming attack skill. With these. Even if he dies, he can live in the world for a long time in the form of soul. But this is not what Uchiha Itachi wants. Since silence can read his heart, it is clear that instead of choosing terminal illness to choose Uchiha Itachi, it is better to say that he chose terminal illness and carrying the sins of the entire Uchiha family to die is one of his wishes. He doesn''t think he still has the qualification to live comfortably in the world after doing such a thing. "Continue to open the can." Silent opening, the voice drifted into the ears of Uchiha Itachi with the wind, "Your wish has been hidden deep in your heart, the jar will give you a chance to reach it." "......" Uchiha Itachi is still expressionless, but after seeing the red and black arm of the dried persimmon, some expectations still emerge. Because, it seems that the dried persimmon shark really got something related to his desire. A ghost of a betrayal. no doubt. In the process of getting along with this ghost, he can be comforted by the guilt of betraying his companion. This jar. seems to really have the ability to see through fate. Uchiha Itachi continued to open the jar. Like the dried persimmon, there are no fate items in the secondary jars. No hesitation. directly start to play the third-level jar. Cultivation skills, inheritance of ghosts, light groups that enhance the power of the soul... and a skill light group. Name: Twelve of the Broken Roads Fuhuo. Effect: Unfold a huge ghost road network to capture target dynamics, making it easier to aim and hit the enemy. is an auxiliary skill. However, it seems to have little effect. Write eye itself has the effect of capturing the dynamics of the enemy. Uchiha Itachi stared at the last jar. This is the future destiny. The dried persimmon also stared intently, and it seemed to want to know what this Mr. Itachi will be out of. Uchiha Itachi hesitated slightly. In the end, still open this jar. There was no dry persimmon shark''s momentum at that time, and there was no extra breath coming out. Inside the jar was a dark crystal, which seemed to be sealed with flowing black mist. "Your Excellency, what is this?" the dried persimmon shark asked. He stared at it for a long time, but he really couldn''t see anything famous. Uchiha Itachi also looked at silence, with a little nervous expression. If he wishes. Then, he should want to die in the hands of Sasuke, and give all his power to Sasuke. "This is the witch''s soul." The silence said slowly. "Witch''s soul... Is it the same as mine?" The dried persimmon glanced at his arm. Now, the demon is sealed in this arm, but it is the witch that Mr. Itachi drives out, it is easy to think of going together. "No, the witch inside has no self-consciousness and no emotion." Silent shook his head, staring at Uchiha Itachi, saying word by word, "But, it can change the shape of your soul, It even changes your form of existence, your race-in simple terms, it will turn you into a weapon." Because of Uchiha Itachi''s wish. Silence provided him with a profession that was quite unpopular in fantasy works. Weapon. comes from the world of "soul eaters", where there is a race called weapons, whose existence is a race with a weapon posture created by the fusion of the soul of a witch with the ability to transform into the soul of humanity. "Become a weapon..." Uchiha Itachi''s heart seemed to be beating, he couldn''t help but ask, "What does it mean?" "Literally." Silent explained with a smile. "If you succeed in changing jobs, you can turn your soul into a weapon. If you match the soul of the person who uses you, the power will be displayed. Its more powerful. Of course, its not impossible to turn into a humanoid and fight on your own, but by that time, the weapon is your body." This profession is actually quite powerful in growth. Countless world weapons have countless characteristics. After opening the limited series of jars. Uchiha Itachi has the potential to evolve toward the artifact step by step. There is no doubt that after the transfer, he can become Sasuke''s greatest force. And now. figured out what this was, Uchiha Itachi was completely stunned. Even if I have learned the magic of the jar. However, this is still beyond his imagination. Turn yourself into a weapon? Then stay with Sasuke in the form of weapons? Uchiha Itachi clenched his fists, and even the body shivered slightly. He can choose to betray the clan for the village, but only with Sasuke, he cant start anyway, even determined to die in the hands of Sasuke and become the power of Sasuke. Now, this fateful object is not the ending he expected. Enhancement? "Sure enough, the jar is the destiny we long for." Uchiha Itachi murmured Looking at the jar, his eyes seemed to have an inexplicable relief. Become Sasuke''s force and promote Sasuke''s growth, it is exactly the destiny he desires. "Does Mr. Itachi want to be a weapon like squid muscle?" The eyes of the dried persimmon shark seem to be gleaming too, "If you fight alongside Mr. Itachi, that''s awesome!" silent eyes glanced at the dried persimmon. This person seems to be wrong. Uchiha Itachi wants to be a weapon, but for Sasuke. has nothing to do with his "companion" plus "teammate". And this time. Uchiha Itachi took a deep breath. looked at the silence firmly: "Mr. Excuse me, how do you use this?" Like Sasuke, he uses the name of Mr. Silence. "Just touch it." Silently smiled and said slowly, "This process is mature and there will be no danger." Can''t help but vomit in my heart. These people. After seeing the things he longed for, basically changed his attitude towards the jar and himself. is too realistic. Tucao returned to Tucao, but after confirming that Uchiha Itachi favored the transfer, the silence was still relieved, thanks to the power of telepathy. After all, it is extremely difficult for people like Uchiha Itachi to be fooled. must hold his heart. was able to make him willingly fight for the jar. Chapter 241： : Grand Prize of Uchiha Itachi Uchiha Itachi started his job transfer. As the silence said. This process is not painful. is also not dangerous. The witch''s soul directly spreads into Uchiha Itachi''s body, and it blends with his soul a little bit, although there is a burning sensation, but it can be tolerated, and Uchiha Itachi can clearly feel his soul, just a little bit Variety. This is a wonderful feeling that is unspeakable. changed not only the shape of the soul, but even the cognition of being a human being, as if he was born as a weapon, growing up in this identity and clearly recognizing his own identity. to the end. His entire soul is already in the shape of a tool, as if it can come out through the body at any time. is even more incredible. Feeling his power, whether it is ninjutsu or writing chakra, is still inscribed in the soul. There is even Chakra. "Chakra in your world is not just a pure energy of life, it also involves the level of the soul." Silence is like seeing through what Uchiha Itachi is thinking, and explained briefly. If this is not the case, how could the shadow doppelganger, an escape technique purely derived from Chakra, carry some human consciousness. Energy comes from life. and the root of this energy comes from the soul. "What kind of weapon is Mr. Itachi?" the dried persimmon shark asked with some eagerness. "Sword." Uchiha Itachi said in a simple word. "Oh?" The dried persimmon seemed to be quite happy. "My transfer is a ghost swordsman, and Mr. Itachi is a sword. We really are teammates." "......" Uchiha Itachi glanced at him silently, without speaking. Silence understands what he means. is similar to "You are thinking about fart eating". "Since you have all completed the transfer and have the qualification to buy a limited series of jars, do you want to buy some power to experience the limited jars?" The silent tone was very plain, but it was inexplicable to the two people''s ears. There is a temptation. They all understand now. For the two of them, it was only after they changed jobs that they could greatly improve their strength. Uchiha Itachi thought for a while. nodded and said, "We will buy one hundred and fifty third-level cans by ourselves." "Oh?" The dried persimmon seemed to be a little surprised, but after thinking about it, he nodded. "If this matter is known to the chiefs, we can hardly have the money to buy so many cans. After all, it''s money management But the miser." Xiao organization is now Jiaodu to manage money, Xiaonan supervises. Basically, every penny is counted. "Now that you have decided." The smile on Silent''s face seemed to have expanded a bit, "Then let''s go." As soon as he waved his hand, three hundred jars appeared in front of the two of them. The money was originally prepared by Cardo for himself. But now, all have become the strength of the two people who killed him. Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon shark looked at each other and started to open the jar. If it was before, Uchiha Itachi has not necessarily done something like this. but now. Every point of his power will be a help for Sasuke in the future. Just think so. Uchiha Itachi''s motivation came, and it was impossible to put Cardo''s funds without it. This is why silence has been satisfying the desires of guests as much as possible, because as long as there is desire, no one can resist the charm of opening the jar. At this moment In the tens of thousands of meters above the sky, the abnormal silence, the world under my feet gradually fell into darkness, and the star sea above my head was gradually bright. Silent eyes turned to the distance, and then gradually turned to the moon here. There seems to be a human above. The younger brother of the Six Dao, the descendant of the big tube Muyu village. Speaking. According to the setting, the big wooden man should be monitoring everything on the planet at all times. However, he came to this world for more than a month and did not feel the surveillance from the moon. At this moment, could not help spreading spiritual power. easily found the castle inside. Results... is sleeping. Silence seems to understand why in the original plot, Datong Mushe waited two years before the end of the fourth war to engage in things. Now it seems that he is not always supervising the earth. That''s it. Then sleep a little longer. Silence consumes a part of the trading point, and makes it easy for the big tube to stay asleep. will not wake up if it is not lifted. The existence of the Otsuki family is not suitable for exposure at this time. This is a hidden boss. Moved his eyes back in silence. The two people in front of him did not know what he had done, and they were completely caught in the charm of the jar. "Ghost swordsman, it''s really amazing." The dried persimmon shark absorbed an inheritance aura and couldn''t help but express its heartfelt admiration, "In addition to the ghosts and gods in hand, we also have to face the fear and repulsion of others, but everyone In a constant battle, he has a firm stand and faith." "Ghost swordsman, originally meant to be unwilling to fate." Silently said quietly, then asked, "Did you decide the direction you want to go?" is different from the holy knights like Tsunato. Ghost swordsmen can have completely different directions because of their choice of will. Berserker, Asura, Sword Spirit, Devil May Cry, Sword Shadow. In addition to the differences in fighting methods and strength, it is a gap in will. "Of course." The dried persimmon looked at his chained arm with a fist, "Since it is a companion of the contract, it is natural to fight together, I will not be He conquers and will conquer him." This is the path of Devil May Cry. The only way to lose the chain and fight side by side with the ghosts. "Then work hard in this direction." Silence said. "......" Dried persimmon shark didn''t speak anymore, but his face smiled involuntarily. Then continue to open the jar. But at this time. Suddenly appeared the sound of Long Yin, interrupting his movements. The big prize was opened? Dried Persimmon Shark and Shen Mo both looked towards Uchiha Itachi. On a jar opened in front of him, the dragon, which belongs to the rare blue symbol, was swaying constantly. There is no doubt that this was a big prize. only opened more than 50 tertiary jars. It seems that Uchiha Itachi''s luck is pretty good. "It should be a skill." Silence has seen the light mass inside the jar. Uchiha Itachi directly reached out and absorbed the big prize. Information poured into my mind. Skill: Shoot him, sharp gun! Effect: Shout out the initial solution, the blade body can be instantly extended to change the length to assassinate the opponent, the speed and length are related to the fit and the energy consumed. This is a skill that belongs to the soul-cutting sword. . Although it is only the initial solution. However, the silence has been partially modified, so it is still valuable. Chapter 242： : Go back after opening the jar "It''s a good skill." Silence gave the evaluation. His evaluation constantly changes with the change of comprehensive strength. This initial solution skill of the magic gun, although not weak after modification, is not the strongest in the blue rare prize. Speaking. The prizes in the jars of the weapons series are basically skills, such as the effects of various treasures, additional status... A weapon that can open a jar is hard to imagine its growth and power. can see. Uchiha Itachi is quite satisfied with the award, and he also comforted the ghost shark with a rare sentence: "You can also win big prizes." "Well, I should not be worse than luck." The dried persimmon seems to have some confidence in this, "If I have bad luck, I can''t live to the present." He performed in the past, but they were the dirtiest and most dangerous tasks. At this moment, when I saw Uchiha Itachi opened the grand prize, I couldn''t wait to continue to open the jar. Spend a little time. The night has come completely, and a huge moon hangs in the sky. The six Paynes on the ground had already arrived at the place where the dried persimmons and others finally lost communication. It seemed that they wanted to find a trace of the other party''s power. However, after a few hours, he found nothing. There is no trace of fighting. According to the traces of the scene, it can be inferred that the two people appeared on the trees, and then had a conversation with Uchiha Itachi and others for a period of time. And then. There''s no after that. Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon shark are almost without any struggle, or that they are taken away without any struggle. "There was no reply, and he could not sense his position." Xiao Nan''s voice appeared in his mind. "That guy..." Nagato was a little angry. Jue and Uchiha Spot, these two people have always been mysterious and mysterious. is especially great. never sensed his specific location. didn''t know if it was dead, or if he went somewhere else. Little Nan Mo stood silently, nearly a kilometer away from Liu Dao Payne. And after being silent for a moment, Nagato could only whisper: "Wait..." The matter of sending someone to Muye to investigate the information will not be in a hurry. The long door said to wait for the news of Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon. Since the other party did not kill them both in the first time, that means There are still opportunities. Xiaonan still did not speak. In most cases, she is so quiet, acting as a listener. After another long time. The opening of the jar in the sky is over. The last dozen of Uchiha Itachi''s jars are left, and there are more than 20 jars of dried persimmon. There is no grand prize. The two people added up and opened more than two hundred jars. As a result, only Uchiha Itachi opened one. The dried persimmons are completely silent. The speed of opening the jars is much slower. seems to open slowly, it will not cut off hope so quickly. But the clenched fist shows that he has some irritability now. is a little helpless even with silence. It seems that in the tertiary jar this piece. Not many people are lucky at the moment. "Om" is that when Shen Mo''s thoughts just flowed out, the sound of Long Yin sounded again. The dried persimmon is somewhat stiff. Because, this time it was still not him. "It turned out that there were two of them, and I was lucky." looked at Uchiha Itachi silently, and after a congratulation, he was relieved. It seems that there is no problem with the prize pool probability. It''s just that there are too many non-chiefs. And the persimmon shark''s blue face like a shark has some redness at the moment, and finally can only squeeze out a shrivelled sentence. "It is worthy of Mr. Itachi." The more painful thing than his non-chief is that there is a European emperor beside him. Even Uchiha Itachi couldn''t help showing a smile. He quietly waited for the blue gas to dissipate, looking very patient. opened so many jars. Basically, the power inside is to enhance his strength as a weapon, or become tougher, or have an enchanting effect, or can increase the strength and speed, although he said that he can play part of the battle in human form. The power, however, is not as good as a weapon after all. This made him worry. Sasuke, are you ready? "Mr. Itachi?" The dry persimmon''s voice interrupted his thoughts. Uchiha Itachi looked at the jar in front of him, held out his hand, and took out the contents, but the result was a scarlet orb. "Equipment." Silently said, "The equipment used by the weapon is rare. This is a bloodthirsty bead. Like literal consciousness, it can absorb the enemy''s blood and fight the wounds of the person holding you during battle. , Restore physical strength, and at the same time keep energetic... it is an enchanted equipment that increases the ability of protracted combat." Uchiha Itachi put away this bead. Although I was very happy to win the grand prize. But now, he is still thinking about Sasuke. How was killed by Sasuke, how to turn the sword into the hands of Sasuke, and how to explain that the sword can also open the pot and continue to evolve. There can be many lies. However, such a lie is too easy to debunk. Because he wants to get along with Sasuke as a sword afterwards. "Uchiha Itachi." The silence suddenly increased in tone and shouted his name. Uchiha Itachi raised his head subconsciously As a weapon, if there is no intention to communicate with the person who uses you, that means nothing. "Silence and deep eyes are like seeing through all of Uchiha Itachi, "This is your own choice, and you should be conscious. " Silent heart is a little angry. This guy. was half-hearted when opening the jar. I don''t harbor deep expectation how to open the jar. "......I understand." Uchiha Itachi was silent for a moment and nodded seriously. He already had a decision. Then continue to open the jar. There were no big prizes in the only remaining jars, including the dried persimmon shark. Just for the big prizes, all of his 150 jars were completely lost. This feeling. is more uncomfortable than encountering an unbeaten enemy, because anger has nowhere to vent. "Since it''s finished, then collect your badges and go back." The silence seemed to have no intention of saying more, and waved. "What--!" Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon shrill exclaimed at the same time. They no longer remain suspended, but like a free fall, falling straight from these tens of thousands of meters. Fall towards the vast land under the moonlight. . However, there was still an unknown barrier surrounding them. After violent friction with the air, a hot flame was produced. Liu Payne and Xiao Nan on the ground raised their heads simultaneously. Chapter 243： : Nagato felt anger "Meteorite?" The first sight of the fireball by Nagato through Penn, subconsciously thought it was a meteorite. But, that size... He controlled Penn to run in that direction. The same is true for Xiao Nan. The speed of the two fireballs seems to be slightly slowed down in the air friction, but still hit the Penn Six Road and Xiaonan at the speed of the meteorites. Bang! After the huge noise. In the forest, there were two potholes within a few tens of meters, and large trees were blown down and collapsed by the shock wave. "Is it just a meteorite?" Nagato was a little disappointed. "No!" Xiao Nan''s voice suddenly sounded. Six Payne raised their heads violently, and under the visual sharing of reincarnation eyes, Nagato was keenly aware that Xiao Nan was right, and there were signs of life in these two meteorites. stood up from that center... Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon shark! If Payne''s expression can be a little richer, this time, it should have shown a shocked expression. Because Nagato is like this. At that speed, unreservedly falling from the sky, how could it be safe, even without clothes? "Cough." The dry cough sound of the dried persimmon came, "I thought I was dead, and I left people from such a high place, Mr. Itachi, all right." "It''s okay, it should be protected by some means." Uchiha Itachi''s voice came from another pothole, and he had noticed the seven people in front of him. leader, deputy leader, and five very mysterious people. Uchiha Itachi''s eyes looked around, and finally fixed on Payne Heaven, the man who appeared as the leader of the Xiao organization! "Boss?" The dried persimmon also noticed the surrounding people. "What the **** is going on?" Payne Skys voice, still sounds without emotion, but the words themselves show that he is not as calm as he seems. This gives Uchiha Itachi a strange feeling. After a moment of silence. He said briefly: "That gentleman, after taking us to the sky, threw us down." "......" Controlled Payne''s long door, his face stiffened, what the **** did he answer? However, he still found the problem. "Mr?" Payne replied to this title. Uchiha Itachi has been in the Xiao organization for a long time. He has always been a competent and perfectly executed task for all tasks, but even Nagato has never seen his heart, let alone see it. To whom he used such honorific title. "It is indeed an adult beyond imagination." The dried persimmon shark also said the same, raised his head and looked at the sky, "Or is it difficult to figure out? However, it is difficult to cause a trace of disrespect." "......" Nagato''s heart began to be a bit heavy. In his previous report to him, the dried persimmon was not this attitude. In such a short period of time, these two people have such attitude changes? "Tell all you met, in detail!" Nagato controlled Penn, adding a little more tone. "it is good......" The dried persimmon shark and Uchiha Itachi glanced at each other and began to talk. Start from Muye Village. Basically, they are talking about dried persimmons, and Uchiha Itachi makes some supplements. Of course, for those conversations that were directly completed in his mind, Uchiha Itachi did not speak out. He still decided to continue to undercover for a period of time in Xiao until he declared his "death". This is the only way that the Uchiha family was wiped out, Only then can it disappear. At the beginning of Nagato, he listened calmly. But I heard the back. , who was still far away in Yuren Village, could no longer keep his expression calm. Especially He saw the image of the stage of destiny through the badge of the dried persimmon. "What a joke!" Although his expression did not change much because he was a puppet, his words had already expressed his emotions. Very angry! Existence from a different world? Purchase can realize the wish? The stage of fate? These...how could it bring peace! Real peace can only make all people feel the pain, the despair of war, and give up the ridiculous desire and ambition in the pain and despair. Only in this way can people understand pain and bring peace. ! And this businessman. But what do you say, people should fight their own destiny! ? "He''s letting us fight each other." Payne looked at Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark one by one, "Give us strength, and realize the desire of selfish desire, and then let us in the endless desire. Crazy fighting is like a beast in a cage for fun, do you... want to accept this fate?" For the purpose of Nagato. Silent approach. is simply destroying his wish. He wanted to achieve peace through pain and despair, while silence provided hope, even a stage of battle. In this case. As long as he did not defeat the so-called businessman, or as long as the despair he gave did not overwhelm the hope given by the other party. Then, his goal is impossible to achieve! "Even if the gentleman didn''t show up..." Uchiha Itachi looked at the leader of the organization in front of him, and said slowly, "We are not the same to fight with others for their own desires, never ending." "No! All this can be changed!" Payne said in the mouth of Heavenly Path ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Nagato! " Xiaonan''s voice appeared in Nagato''s mind. It made him a little calmer. has come back. His purpose, his wish, these general members of Xiao organization, did not know. They only know that Xiao organization is a lawless organization that constantly provokes wars, obtains funds, and finally even wants to conquer the world through the power of the tail beast, full of ambitions and desires. Wish peace with pain and despair. There is no way to understand these people. Because-- His pain is far above these people! The atmosphere at the scene suddenly fell silent. The bright moonlight sprinkled in this forest, and sprinkled on these people, as if covered with hoarfrost, which made people feel the coolness. Uchiha Itachi stared quietly at the person in front of him. Xiao organization leader. With reincarnation eyes, a mysterious and powerful existence, he undercover Xiao organization for such a long time, he did not know the face of the other party, nor did he know the true purpose of the other party to create Xiao organization, even, this person has never expressed any emotion Fluctuations. But, tonight. The other party showed emotion for the first time. The language and expression are not coordinated, as if the plan was destroyed, especially the last sentence. He wants to change the status quo of this world? It doesn''t seem like a person who is constantly provoking war, what he would say. Chapter 244： : This degree is too weak When the people below are thinking about each other. The silence above still did not leave. Fei Ju was lying on his shoulders and yawned lazily, while Icarus stared at his back, staying quietly and well behind him. looked down silently. Although he could not easily read his heart because the main body of the long door was not here, his reaction to the long door was actually expected. Nagato''s wish. Actually put it bluntly, is to use violent means to achieve their goals. is silent, giving strength to everyone. The difficulty he wants to make the world feel pain increases by not knowing how much. is also normal to get angry. Therefore, silence is not in a hurry to sell him jars. First let him go through a new era of beatings, see if he will change, and then decide what kind of jar to give him. At this moment The expression of Nagato gradually became sharper, and it appeared in Payne''s body that was Chakra who started to roll. "You have all got the strength from that person, so let me see." Payne Heaven''s reincarnation eyes, staring closely at these two people, "How powerful is this claim to be able to fulfill your wish. ." "Is the leader planning to discuss?" The dried persimmon raised his shark''s muscle knife to his shoulder and looked around. "Six pairs of reincarnation eyes. It seems that the leader hides a lot of cards from us. What should I do? What about Mr. Itachi?" Dried persimmons are the honest people in Akatsuki. However, it is not this leader who wants to help. is the man who calls himself Uchiha spot. "If the leader wants to see it, let him see it." Uchiha Itachi glanced around his eyes. He had guesses about these people who had never appeared before and had reincarnation eyes, but he wanted to gather more information. "Is the first attempt to gain new power turned out to be your own leader?" The dried persimmon shark''s face was all excited, and his belligerent character had been fully demonstrated. By contrast, Nagato is even more straightforward. Payne raised his hand. "Vientiane Tianyin!" From the skill of the reincarnation eye, the designated object is pulled to his side, and almost no one can resist it with brute force. And the goal of this technique is dried persimmon. Nearly the moment the technique was launched, the dried persimmon shark felt a huge force suddenly pulling himself towards the leader, and a black spike appeared in the leader''s hand. But he didn''t panic. Even, there was an excited smile on his face. Ghost hands violently lifted his shark muscle sword, raised it high, and then pressed hard. Crashing Mountain! In the ghost hands, there is a terrible black mist gathering under the sword. This is the skill that came from the Underworld back to the Arad continent. The powerful swordsman can even rely on this skill to smash the mountain. Compared with the weapon attack, the really scary place of this skill is the strong shock wave. Even a swordsman died under his own shock wave. Its terrible degree can be seen. at the moment. Nagato has felt the kind of unspeakable oppression. complexion changed suddenly. didn''t even have time to think about it, and directly controlled Penn Heaven to raise his other hand. "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!" is one of Paynes most powerful abilities, sending out a terrible repulsion from his body, bouncing everything away. Bang! The invisible repulsive force of Shen Luo Tian Zheng collided frontally with the terrifying shock wave of the collapsing mountain strike. The moment of the touch, there seemed to be a momentary stalemate. However, Shen Luo Tian Zheng was obviously better. The shock wave spread out all around, blowing a violent wind. Dried persimmon has almost no room for resistance. was directly hit by the terrible impact and flew more than ten people. In the rumbling sound, he broke dozens of uncles before he could stop and fell into a dust. "Cough." He coughed and stood up, his mouth full of blood. But he turned his head carelessly and spit out the blood foam, looking at Penn Heavenly Road in front carefully. "It is indeed a leader, there is such a powerful technique." In his view, the terrible thing about the collapse of the mountain is that it is easy to be attacked by the enemy as a normal attack. It was too late when I realized it. The average ninja is absolutely unable to resist this powerful shock wave with his body. However, the leader of the organization in front of him not only did it, but even pushed the shock wave back. He didn''t know. The long door hiding behind the scenes was also a stiff face at this time. Shenluo Tianzheng was almost one of the tricks, and each use had a cooling time of at least five seconds. The greater the power, the longer the waiting world. If there is no Shenluo Tianzheng. Just that moment, Payne Heavenly Path may be directly defeated. But now is not the time to relax. "Shoot him, sharpshooter." ৡ With the cold light, Shura Dao blocked in front of Penn Heaven Dao, has been pierced by a long sword more than ten meters long. "Is it blocked?" Uchiha Itachi holds the simple double-edged sword in his hand. Raised his hand at this moment. The long sword, which extends more than ten meters, is quickly shortened to about one meter. And the pierced Shura Road revealed the complicated mechanical parts inside from the hollow. This penn is a puppet master who transforms his body. is infinitely powerful and equipped with various weapons. "This is the power you gain?" Payne Heaven looked at the thin sword in the hands of Uchiha Itachi, and he felt a sense of danger, giving Nagato an extremely dangerous feeling. "Mr. Itachi, you..." The dried persimmon looked at the long sword in Uchiha Itachi''s hand, looked at him again, and suddenly realized. Silence also understood. Uchiha took advantage of the impact of the previous round and turned himself into a weapon. Then he used avatar to hold himself, so that he could use the power of the deputy to a certain extent, which is much stronger than the humanoid battle. is worthy of his fancy high play and Nagato see Uchiha Itachi did not answer him, and he was down. The reason why he can lead these treacherous people is largely because he has power, or that the reincarnation eye is a symbol of power. but now. If there is no way to suppress the two in front. is not sure whether he can continue to lead the organization as a leader. So even though the vigilance in his heart has already mentioned the highest, he still controls Penn Heavenly Path, and said coldly: "It can be seen that you did gain some strength, but only at this level, it is still too weak!" Uchiha Itachi raised the long sword in his hand, the sword face was under the moonlight, reflecting the scarlet writing wheel eyes. said nothing, but the meaning was obvious. The "learning" is not over yet. Payne''s six animal paths, with one hand slammed on the ground. "psychic!" After the smoke dissipated, a huge evil dog with the same reincarnation eyes appeared, with a pair of fierce little wings on its back, screaming towards Uchiha Itachi in front of him and rushing away. "This kind of psychic, you too underestimate Mr. Itachi." Dry persimmon shark seems to sneer. Miaoshuwu Chapter 245： : To beat that man underestimated? Uchiha Itachi doesn''t think so. What''s more, no matter whether the other party underestimates him, he will not underestimate a person with reincarnation eyes. Doppelganger waved his body mercilessly, dividing the **** dog in front of him in two. However- Two identical **** dogs appeared in front of him. "It turned into two ends." The dried persimmon was shocked. "Helldog is not a general psychic beast." Payne Sky said, "Any attack will make him continue to split, even the escape technique." This kind of **** dog is really worthy of the name of hell. However, dealing with ninjas like Uchiha Itachi is not so terrible. So the hands of the animal husbandry were pressed on the ground again. "psychic!" Booming smoke continuously emerged. Hell Crab, Rhino, Baji Bird. Each one has not weak ability. In the original book, even the toad manta too came into a disadvantage. "Good at psychicism." Uchiha Itachi looked at this man with the same black stick on his face, and his heart was already low. Can solve all psychic beasts with sky light. However, he now wants to try new abilities. "Ghostfish, don''t come over." made a noise to stop the dried persimmon shark who wanted to rush over, then raised the long sword in his hand. The pain of frozen teeth! In an instant, a bright blue light erupted from the sword, completely swallowing all the psychic beasts that rushed over. Everyone can feel it. The temperature at the scene dropped like a cold wind, falling at a very rapid rate. Wait until the blue light dissipates. appears under the moonlight, is a white frost. All psychic beasts, including those **** dogs, were completely frozen by the crystal clear ice. In a large area centered on Uchiha Itachi, it seems that no creature escaped the frozen doom. Even Xiao Nan, not far away, showed a shocked look. There is no seal, just use it directly, it will be so powerful. The key is. Bing Dun is a dungeon that can be used only when the blood is limited. Sure enough... The power gained from those jars is completely beyond the scope of ninjutsu. "It''s just the ordinary skills in the tertiary jar, is there such a power?" The dried persimmon is also a little surprised. "Well, I didn''t think of it." Uchiha Itachi said. The characteristics of this skill, along with the energy output, the power will also increase. He just made that blow, it seems simple, and actually consumes a lot of Chakra. But even so. It''s amazing enough to be able to use ninjutsu no less powerful than ice. Uchiha Itachi looked at Payne in front of him and said aloud: "Skills like this, I have developed a total of eighteen, one level higher than this, called rare skills by that gentleman, there are two, It took only a few hours to get all this." has shown a lot of power. Uchiha Itachi''s meaning is obvious. No matter how strong Payne is in front of him. It is impossible for them to gain such power in a short time. "Not bad." The dried persimmon came over and looked at the frozen psychic beasts in the following four weeks, turned his head and looked at Penn Heavenly Path, "Not only is it a powerful skill, but also a variety of incredible combat skills. , Strength enhancement, powerful equipment, leaders, if we know that the organization does not keep up...but it will be eliminated." Learn from the purpose of understanding power. has now been reached. Whether it is dried persimmon shark or Uchiha Itachi, they have already shown some of their newly acquired power. And Nagato, also took out a lot of hole cards. is just for now. Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark have the confidence to fight, even win, when facing even the six Payne with reincarnation eyes. But Nagato cannot be reconciled! far away in Yuren Village, his fists were clenched at the moment. Like this powerful ability, there will be more than ten? Just open the jar and get it directly? What a joke! Nagato has been able to feel the power of that jar from this short battle and the battle between Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon. But... There must be a chance, if you can get the power of the tail beast. Nagato''s eyes sharpened, and the plan must speed up. He couldn''t give up so easily. "You are so naive." Payne looked at the two in front of him, and the eyes of the reincarnation revealed the chill as if it were a thousand years of frost. "This can''t be called power at all. It''s just this amount of quantity. It doesnt make any more sense." His feet caused a breeze. rose a little bit into the sky. "Nagato!" Xiao Nan''s voice sounded in Nagato''s mind, "You don''t have to do this." She seemed to know what Nagato was going to do, and there was anxiety in her eyes. "Xiao Nan, you give up." Nagato''s heart was decided, "I must let them know that I am still the leader!" At this moment, the rest of Payne had retreated to the distance. Xiaonan gritted his teeth, his eyes somewhat gloomy. worried about Penn Heavenly Path in the air, and also retreated outward. As long as Yahiko died, Nagato could not hear any advice. "Mr. Itachi" dried persimmon shark raised his head, "our leader, it seems that there are still great tricks, we want to let us know." "It doesn''t make sense Uchiha Itachi''s eyebrows twisted slightly, he raised his voice and said, "I don''t know what your purpose is, but even if you beat us, you only need to Buying more jars from that gentleman, we will still become stronger easily. " This is the reality before us. Uchiha Itachi didn''t understand. If this leader of the Xiao organization has to rely on strength to achieve something. Like them, buying jars is the only option at this moment. But, look at this person''s attitude. seemed to repel the gentleman''s power extremely. "If so, what is waiting for this world is still endless war." In Nagato''s mind, it seemed to recall everything in the past, from the early years of the war to the time when Yahiko died. pain. What he wants to have is not power. But let this world feel his pain, his despair of this tragic world. Only personal experience. can make everyone aware of the preciousness of peace, and only then can the war be completely ended. eyes, gradually sharpened. him-to defeat that man! If the current strength is not enough, go to collect tail beasts and resurrect ten tails! That is the last and the most powerful force! The long door took a deep breath and controlled Penn Heaven. "Look at it, this is my true strength!" ChaoShen Luo Tian Zheng! Chapter 246： : Even this power Shen Luo Tian Zheng, this power is not only used for defense. With Chakra''s input. The range and strength of the repulsive force will also have a terrifying increase. At least in the early stage of Naruto. This is an unsolvable, but also a few tricks enough to change the entire terrain, and even destroy the entire leaf in one go. Take it out, it is absolutely shocking level. Even Uchiha Itachi felt a slight change in his face when he felt that terror power was falling from the sky, and he took advantage of the soil escape as soon as possible and took the dried persimmon shark to hide deep in the ground. Start from the center. Invisible force field, destroying a large area of ??forest little by little. Like a random destruction portrait with a pen, the bare ground appeared extremely uncoordinated in a green map. The visual effect is quite shocking. However, for silence, this degree is just a drizzle. He is more interested in that Nagato actually decided to defeat him? This is also the first person in this world who has this idea. But understandable. With the wish of Nagato, it is impossible to achieve without defeating everyone in this world, because what he wants is despair, but where there is hope for defeating him, the so-called painful end of the war is a joke. That will only breed more painful hatred. That said. Silence is not ready to actually play, he is a bit like the devil''s mentality about the warrior, more curiously, where Nagato can go towards this goal. after all. He had to face the increasingly powerful can openers first. This is a more desperate path destined to impossible. At this moment Under the power of Chao Shenra Tianzheng, the entire terrain has been completely changed. Large ground traces appeared bare in the forest. If it rains. In this forest, there might be one more beautiful lake. Dried persimmon shark and Uchiha Itachi got out of the mud, and they looked at this scene with a shocking expression on their faces. too strong. is almost as destructive as the sandstorm they belonged to, but Luosha gained strength from the gentleman, and Penn caused such damage in only a few seconds! This is the strength of the leader of Xiao organization. Payne Heaven, slowly falling from high altitude. cast such ninjutsu, and he still didn''t seem to change his expression. "How, this power." Payne Heaven''s tone seemed extremely relaxed. Although the long door as the main body is already breathless, the two people in front of them are invisible. "If it is the ninja world in the past, perhaps the leader can already be called the strongest in the contemporary era." Uchiha Itachi raised his head and looked at Payne Heavenly Dao for a moment, and then said, "But now, it is not necessarily the case." "Even this kind of power?" Payne opened his hands like he was showing everything around him. "Even this kind of power!" Uchiha Itachi added a few more words and repeated the same words again. But the meaning of the words is completely different from Nagato. Dried persimmon also nodded and said: "The leader, although he does not want to hit you, but it is difficult to imagine the existence of the adult without personal experience." Payne''s trick really exceeds the skills they developed. Put in the jar, it will be a purple epic skill. But What they experience is not only the skills that Nagato sees, but also the knowledge, objects, and power of another world, which is enough to represent the authenticity of the words spoken by the silence. For that gentleman. They are just fish in a small fish tank, even if it is a shark? They simply don''t know how terrible creatures there are in that real ocean. Nangmen''s fist has been clenched tightly. He is not stupid. The attitudes of Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon shark are enough to show that even such power is still not enough in their eyes. Although he still has a star burst. But the level is the same. Nagato remembered the dragon that stretched for thousands of kilometers in the village of Shayinren. pressure keeps coming up. "Let''s go." Nagato finally controlled Penn Heavenly Road, "Go back to the headquarters first. In the future, all tasks will be suspended. I will call everyone back until I have enough information to investigate." He is now eager to discuss with Uchiha Spot. If the man is really Uchiha spot. As a legendary character, maybe there is a way. But before that. He wants to be optimistic about the members of these Xiao organizations, including the rest. After all, collecting tail beasts still needs their strength. Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark had no opinion. On the bright side, it seemed to be shocked by Payne. But in fact. They just cherish their own purposes and do not want to leave the Xiao organization. And the sky at this time. "Let''s go, let''s go back." Silent raised his head and looked at the moon, then smiled at Icarus, "This is really a fulfilling day." Fei Ju, who had closed her eyes on her shoulders, opened her half sleepy eyes after hearing it, and made a weak voice. "Meow..." is like urging silence to hurry up. She is really sleepy. After all, I spent all day on silent shoulders, eating dried fish, and had little activity. It''s almost a decoration Silent for a moment, I took them back to my small room, and then I hugged Fei Ju into her own den with some distress, and covered her small The quilt was washed for a while, and I fell asleep comfortably. And in this night. The whole world, I dont know how many people, sleepless all night. Each member of the Xiao organization who suddenly received the emergency message. The big and small village that holds an emergency meeting. There is also Da She Wan who is discussing the next plan. Even Konoha as the center of the vortex. The same, always brightly lit. The world has undergone tremendous changes. It may be an opportunity or a disaster. However, everyone cannot escape and can only face it. In the middle of the night. Somewhere in Yuren Village, Payne Heaven sits high and looks at the village covered by rain in front of him. Let the rain soak his body. The same is true of Xiao Nan behind him. The two people coincidentally did not use any cover, just bathed in rain, remembering the same person. Yahiko. "Whenever this happens, I will feel that the three of us are still together." Nagato whispered as he looked at his hands. His consciousness, Yahiko''s body, and Xiao Nan. Xiaonan hesitated. still said: "The news from Muye, their fourth-generation Naruto, Bo Feng Shui Men, seems to be resurrected." Chapter 247： ：Return to the soil of Konoha Resurrected? Payne Heavenly Road suddenly turned his head, looking at Xiao Nan. Although this puppet''s face has no expression, Xiao Nan knows that the face of Nagato must be the same as when he first heard the news. "How is it resurrected? What''s the cost? What is the state after resurrection?" Nagato asked three questions in one breath. "I don''t know these." Xiao Nan shook his head. "......" Nagato was silent for a moment. Resurrection is not an incredible thing. The forbidden technique of the reincarnation eye, the extraterritorial reincarnation and the natural technique of reincarnation can resurrect the dead. It''s just that the price of this technique is the operator''s own life, and the longer the time of death, the greater the difficulty of resurrection. When he mastered this technique, even if he sacrificed himself, he had no ability to resurrect Yahiko. Besides... "Yahiko, I will definitely stop me." Nagato squeezed his fist and looked at Xiao Nan with the help of Penn Tiandao''s body. "But, Xiao Nan, you should understand, his wish is impossible to achieve! No force is used to pursue peace. This Goodness and innocence have killed him once!" Xiaonan''s slender eyelashes twitched slightly. She lowered her eyes and said in a very light voice: "Yes, I understand." Yahiko was tricked into a trap by a peaceful lie, and then died to protect her. Although Xiao Nan did not fully approve the concept of Longmen at this time. However, Yahiko''s conception will only despair in this world. Neither Nagato nor Xiaonan wanted to see that kind companion was deceived and hurt by this world again. Xiaonan raised his eyes and looked at Penn Heaven in front of him and said: "You really made a decision to defeat that mysterious person?" "I have no choice, this is what I have to do." Nagato still stared at Xiao Nan, and said in a deep voice, "And now there is one more reason to do this, if he can really resurrect Yahiko, I Will grab this power, and after the final success, the three of us will be together again... In that peaceful world... Xiaonan, will you help me, right?" "......" Xiaonan looked at the face belonging to Yahiko, and the eyes belonging to Nagato. nodded and whispered: "Yes, I will help you." For her, this is enough. No matter what her companion wants to do, she only needs to support, and then give everything to complete, it is enough. "I will help you too." Suddenly a voice from a man came. However, neither Xiaonan nor Nagato was surprised. Payne Heaven turned his head and looked at this man with a vortex mask. "You are too slow, Uchiha-spot!" "I''ve been here for the first time." The self-proclaimed Uchiha spot, but actually the man with Uchiha''s soil, looked at Nagato and Xiaonan and asked, "I heard about the news of Muye. , Do you have any information to add?" He came here at the last sentence said by Nagato. However, I also got some information through my own means. Actually, after hearing the news of the resurrection of Wave Feng Shui Gate. He already felt not very good. The strength of his teacher, he is clear. At first, he was able to kill this teacher and his mother by Jiuwei, most of them were lucky. that time. As long as either Ziye or Tsunato are in Konoha, they cannot succeed. And now, both of them are in Konoha. There is also an unprecedented war in the intelligence, which is unbelievable. "Don''t you have any contact?" Payne Tiandao Shen Sheng asked, "With his ability, he should be able to get more information." "No." Uchiha shook his head with soil. Then did not explain anything. He tried to contact him, but the mysterious existence could not be found. "In any case, intelligence is the most important thing right now." Nagato''s brows were already tightly wrinkled, but Payne''s face was still cold. "As far as I know, there is a mystery behind this matter. Extraordinary character, who claimed to be a businessman from a different world." "Different world?" Uchiha''s eyes with soil shrank and asked these three words. Everyone will be stunned the first time they hear a different world. As if he was just watching a gangster film above the earth, he suddenly discovered that there were aliens in it. jumped to science fiction all at once. The whole thinking is wrong. "That man really claimed to be like this." Nagato added a tone to the two words of self-professedness, and then said, "However, Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark have come into contact with the man and are extremely trusting and respectful." "Uchiha mongoose and dried persimmon shark?" Uchiha stunned. He knows these two people very well. hard to imagine. Such a person will trust or even respect someone after just contacting. "Not only that, they also gained not weak power..." Nagato learned all he had learned, then stared at the man with the mask, as if he wanted to see his reaction clearly. And Uchiha listened with soil, his heart became heavier and heavier. can no longer be called an unexpected incident. If it''s true. Then all their plans, goals, dreams everything they have been planning, will be destroyed. "I will go to Konoha to investigate intelligence." Uchiha finally said, "I don''t want to do anything before waiting for my news." Along with the words, his figure began to rotate from his eyes. disappeared into the vortex. Although not only saw it for the first time, but now, this kind of time and space ninjutsu that would make Nagato secretly vigilant in the past made him feel at ease. has this ability. At the very least, you can escape safely in any situation. Uchiha took the soil and did not go directly to Konoha. Instead, first meet the dried persimmon. Want to hear what this person thinks about it. "It''s very powerful." Facing this Mr. Uchiha spot, the dried persimmon gave him the highest warning he could give, "Mr. and I are in the hands of the grown-up, without the slightest resistance, the power we gained , Indeed from a different world, or from a different world!" "......I understand." Uchiha''s inner vigilance and restlessness have reached the highest. However, some investigation is necessary anyway. What they have to do is to bet on everything to be done. No matter what you face. Uchiha took the soil and was sure that his heart would not be shaken at all. that''s it. After several years, Uchiha took the soil again to the road back to Konoha. Chapter 248： : Silence strengthens itself In addition to carrying soil, the villages of both size and forbearance also adopted similar methods. Investigate the information first. After all, this kind of thing is too unbelievable. Many people think that only after studying the forbidden surgery, Konoha can revive the dead fourth-generation Naruto. Acquisition of information is put first. But these have nothing to do with silence. He slept quite sweetly, and finally jumped on him by Yueju, and woke up with a meow. "Are you hungry early in the morning? Yuju." Silently hugged Yuju and turned her head to see Icarus on the edge of the bed. After thinking for a while, she said, "Why not give you a sleep function?" Well, Icarus, lest you always be alone at night." Angels do not need to sleep. So Icarus watched by the bed every night. often helps Fei Ju cover a quilt or something. Although silence is used to, but it is still better to sleep, sleep is a quite enjoyable state for people. Icarus blinked and said, "Sleep, is it a low-power standby state? But my consumption in this form is already very low." "Sleeping is to relax your mind and enjoy peace." Silence sat up, stretched out and looked at Icarus and smiled. "If you can''t sleep, there is an important mode of relaxation in life. Speaking of it, also Time to think about your future evolutionary direction, Icarus." as an expensive angel. Icarus''s current strength is certainly not weak. However, it must be strengthened. Not to mention these strong men in the Naruto world, each one will become stronger, saying silent plan, but to create a real chamber of commerce that spreads all over the world. There will definitely be quite powerful guests in the future. "Evolution..." Icarus''s expression didn''t change much. Thinking in silence. As a mechanical race, if you want to strengthen, the price is relatively cheaper. After all, it is originally a modifiable mode. As long as the core remains unchanged, everything else can be changed, and the difficulty of strengthening is slightly less than that of the organism. Since the last time I got enough to buy Icarus, there hasn''t been any big consumption for this period of silence. Kiye crowd, O snake ball, Luosha, Tsunate, Uchiha Itachi and others... Rough calculation. The total turnover is more than 400 million transaction points, after all, he sold more than 1,400 third-level cans. Even if the cost is deducted. The trading points in hand are now over 300 million. Enough to buy some world gates that are not powerful doomsday worlds such as "Forbidden City" and "Resident Evil" for these energetic ninjas to score points, those zombies'' bodies and residual souls can be exchanged for money of. But before that. first improve the strength of others. his own words. Continue to increase mental power, and buy some abilities that can be strengthened by mental power, such as magic, mirror, etc., which are often used. And Icarus...have. "Icarus, I plan to strengthen your computing and analysis ability. There is a race ability that is suitable for you." Silent laughed, "In this way, I only need to add to you a different energy conversion function, you will grow up quickly." That''s right, the silence refers to the machine-kai kind from "Game Life". Analysis, design, combat, a race that can theoretically learn to strengthen indefinitely is also the only race in that world that has succeeded in killing gods. And this ability. is suitable for Icarus, who will go to different worlds with silence, but the power of countless worlds will become her nourishment. Plus the continuous optimization of the system. Does not need to consume too many trading points, but also can create a true multi-element queen. "The host can do whatever I want to Icarus." Icarus looked at the excitement in silence, a slight smile appeared on his face. She is not so concerned about power. But he was very concerned about the silent expectation. "That''s it." Since there is a decision for silence, I immediately started to prepare. The machine type only needs energy as a power source. There is not much restriction on the energy itself, but the more efficient it is, the stronger it is, and it is best to be renewable and clean energy. The converter adds Chakra mode. In this case. Icarus can rely on his analytical ability and constantly analyze the ninjutsu to master this power system. But think about the angel sister a serious seal. Then read the name of ninjutsu. Always feel happy on the screen. After everything was done in silence, he touched the top of Icarus''s head and said with a smile: "Icarus, please work hard in the future." "Well." Icarus responded wisely, glad to see the silence, she was also very happy. However, this gave silence a new way of thinking. The power system of different worlds is itself a powerful resource. Just like this analytical ability, if it is in a simple world, it may not be too powerful. However, there must be an opportunity to touch the infinite world. That is really potential. Sure enough, there is nothing wrong with encouraging customers to continue their research and development. www.novelhall.com The ability of the spiritual teacher to improve to the star rating of the starry world. According to the setting of that world. ''S previous star rating means that you can come and go freely on the planet, and the star rating has the ability to fly briefly between the planets. At the pure state level, it has already surpassed the six celestial beings. thought about it. simply added a primary ability to rewrite reality. The kind of gold oil. uses mental energy as the energy consumption, and the strength is also guaranteed, and there is no need to temporarily purchase teleport and the like. consumed a total of more than 120 million trading points, almost the price of 1.5 Icarus. has such power. Leave some trading points to protect yourself, which should be enough to deal with most situations. With the constant consumption of trading points, silently felt a powerful force like a rebirth, but did not become too addicted to it. He enjoys a fresh and interesting life more than the invincible lofty world. So next. can start thinking about how to expand the chamber of commerce. Silence with some anticipation puts his eyes on the outside world. Ok? Suddenly discovered that a man was sneaking to the door of Muye. . Uchiha takes the soil! This is a person who uses his life to interpret what is called "blackening countless times". Chapter 249： : You are my guide Even after watching anime, it is hard to imagine silence. A crane tail, after blackening, can walk to the level of six steps. Although there is Jue and Uchiha spot to open him. However, its potential has completely exploded in pain and despair. He is the type that can fight for the world for women and achieve hegemony. However- This type, once the wish is fulfilled, the greatest possibility is to remove the armor and return to the field. Indulged in the gentle township, the salty fish is decadent all day long. Interestingly. Lin''s heart didn''t know which one she liked. This silence was clear after gaining telepathy. This gentle and strong girl is looking forward to the handsome and powerful Kakashi, and will not ignore the earth with what is called the tail of the crane, and even constantly encourages, and firmly believes that the earth can become Naruto. This is different from Sakura. However, the bond of friendship is full. , as the seed of love, has never sprouted. If he brought soil like Naruto''s confession to Sakura, maybe he would have succeeded long ago. In this situation. What will be the future of the three of them, even if it is silent, it is unclear. But he was curious. The choice of the girl and the collision of emotions are likely to determine the wishes and destinies of Uchiha, Udo and Kakashi. also depends on his interests. "Since the earth trouble came to Konoha." The silent corner of his mouth evoked a smile of expectation, and said to himself, "Then I will give some push, Icarus, change clothes, we Go out." The last sentence is naturally to Icarus. Then, the angel girl wore an ordinary girl''s costume, and the silence in the same casual shirt appeared in Muye. Because of the influence of spiritual power, the people around didn''t notice much about them. Youzaiyou came all the way to an apartment. Kakashi and Lynn live here. Yes, they live together. Lins identity was kept secret in the early days. The name was the righteous sister Kakashi brought back from the Kingdom of Bo, and he naturally lived with him, not to mention, Kakashi was Lins current caregiver. just walked to the door. Silence can hear the sound coming from inside. "Kakashi." Lynn''s voice has an unusually greasy feeling, "Is it really impossible?" "No way!" Kakashi refused with great difficulty. "But--" Lin made her voice grow longer. "There is nothing wrong, no, no!" Kakashi firmly blocked. "Kakashi..." Lin''s wronged voice came out, "You really haven''t changed at all." Silently listened to the conversation between these two people. Although they said that they didn''t use the power of telepathy, they always felt... there was a little feeling. His thoughts moved, and the door opened directly. Both of them were wearing home casual clothes, and they looked startled, but after seeing the silence, they were even startled. "Shen, silent Lord." Kakashi''s eyes revealed a sense of tension, "how are you here." Now, the entire ninja world. To say that the highest status is the businessman in front of him. Although the other party looks very gentle, it has completely changed the status quo of the entire ninja world, and brought them huge challenges. Lin also has some restrictions. Yesterday. She was also in high altitude, witnessing the whole battle enough to destroy Konoha. knew the terrible man in front of him. "Looks." Silent glanced at Lin, "Kakashi, you seem to be blocking my business." He already knew what they were arguing about. Nohara Hara, also want to buy cans to become a member. But Kakashi is not allowed. And now. Kakashi began to sweat on his forehead. Some dry words said: "Your Excellency, Lin is very weak, and her desire to change her fate is not strong. She is just a normal ninja..." He really rarely has such a nervous time. After all, Lin''s things are involved, again in the face of silence. Nohara Hara has bulged her cheeks. "Kakashi, it''s too much." actually judged her like this. The silence smiled and said: "From the point of view of life safety, it is true that if you do not become a member, the weaker you are, the safer you will be. After all, the cost of resurrection is less. But ah, Kakashi, a lot of pain can be Beyond death." The reason why Nobara would like to become a member is also clear. She wants to help. Yesterday I saw Kakashi fighting in the way of self-mutilation. She didn''t want to keep watching her. After all, she was also a ninja and Kakashi''s companion. is just this wish. is already motivated to continue to buy cans. Kakashi rolled his throat. The other party''s sentence... seems to imply something. In yesterday''s meeting, he heard the argument about fate from Ziye, and he couldn''t ignore every sentence that the existence said before him. "Okay, I''m not here to do business." Silence didn''t say much on this topic. The smile on his face was a little more splendid. "I want you as a tour guide, and then take us to stroll around Muye ." "Guide?" Kakashi froze. Then it reacted. It seems that Master Tsuneo has done this kind of thing many times. The presence in front of me is mysterious and powerful. But in most cases it is not strong, in his own words is that travel merchants also have to travel in addition to doing business, naturally the mood is still very important. Speaking. Mr. Tsunade is still in the meeting room. Did you come here to find yourself because of this? "Let''s go." Silence did not give him the option to refuse. The face under Kakashi''s mask smiled bitterly, and he was not qualified to refuse. Did not even change clothes. So the two dressed in home casual clothes, followed Silence and Icarus to the street. "Don''t be too restrained." The silent voice, as if with magic power, relieved the tension between the two. Moreover, they soon discovered. The people on the street seemed to be completely blind to the silence. Even when approaching, it just gave way unconsciously. Instead, they all noticed them all. "Kakashi, who is this little girl?" "Ah, it came out wearing home clothes, which is really bold." "Damn it, Kakashi, when did you have such a lovely girlfriend!" "Hey, say it''s a girlfriend. This little girl is too young." Kakashi is a famous ninja who is known as Konoha, and everyone on the basic street knows him, and this is the first time that Lin walks on the street after his resurrection. . wears such simple clothes again. will be questioned and intrigued by everyone curiously, and of course. Chapter 250： ：Lemon extract brings soil online is facing everyone''s ambiguous sight at the moment. Kakashi had something overwhelmed. Rylin, instead, responded to everyone with a big smile. Although she said that she had removed the oil on her face, it looked a little different and was not recognized by anyone, but she recognized a lot of people. This wooden leaf is a little strange to her. At the moment, it is overlapping with the wooden leaf in memory. can''t help but have a feeling of being alive. Turned. glanced at the silence that seemed to be chatting with Icarus. is the man who gave her a chance to be resurrected. silently noticed her sight. As if she knew what she was thinking, she responded with a smile and said, "I only gave one chance to resurrect you, Kakashi who paid the price for it... although he said he wanted Resurrect those with soil first." The last sentence was spoken casually. But Nobara was not angry. "Kakashi is such a person." She looked at Kakashi, who was surrounded by everyone, making her smile brighter. She suddenly pulled Kakashi''s wrist and ran out of the crowd without forgetting. Waving back, "We still have things, let''s go first." "Gee, the girl now is so bold." "Not really." "Speaking of that, Kakashi was very popular since he was a child, after all, he is strong and handsome." "But I didn''t expect it, Kakashi turned out to like girls of that age..." These neighborhood aunts and uncles who like gossip are all gratified expressions. After all, they grew up watching Kakashi, and his efforts to protect the village are seen by everyone. Naturally hope Kakashi can find his own happiness. And what they don''t know is. The words he said were punctured like a needle stick in a person''s ear. Silent eyes, looking at the alley not far away. over there. suppressed a trembling and strong chakra. is the hidden soil hidden there. He was looking up at the entire Konoha from a high place, trying to determine where he was investigating. Then, he saw Kakashi and Lynn, coming out of the same apartment. The moment I saw Nohara Lynn. He couldn''t believe his eyes. However, after shaking and approaching. He was very sure. This familiar Chakra, this smiling girl, is his Lin! At that moment, his emotions were unprecedentedly intense. A cloud of paste in my mind. Lin was also resurrected? Why live with Kakashi? Is Kakashi the person who killed her? Lynn, forgive Kakashi? All kinds of problems spring up. I want to rush out regardless of the soil, but when facing Lin''s smile, my body froze. You face what those people say. Lin, who did not deny, and the smile on Lins face, let the earthy mood be like rolling between magma and frost, and the scene where Lin pulled Kakashis hand away, let the earthy The whole head roared. Why... U Zhibo suppressed his terrible breath with soil, and looked at the backs of the two people, and his heart was full of holes, as if he had been pricked again. He didn''t understand. Kakashi, the man mercilessly killed his own companion for the so-called village. can still face Lin with peace of mind. Even Lin didn''t blame him. "For the village, even killing a companion is justified, even if it is killed by a companion, there is no blame. Such a world... fundamentally, it can''t bring happiness to Lin." Uchiha''s voice with a hoarse voice, tone It''s like a evil spirit who was tortured in hell. Silently listened to the words full of despair and hatred. sighed in my heart. He is pushing this scene, just want to see, whether the love of the soil with Lin is more possessive of Lin, or the part that hopes that Lin can be happy. If it is the former, it may be able to take Lin away, if it is the latter, it may leave silently, or even silently guard Lin. The two possibilities, the corresponding jars, are completely different. But did not expect. The one that hates the earth most is this one in his eyes, which can kill the companion''s world for the task. Kakashi killed Lin, he would still be loved by Lin, and for Lin''s sake, he would desperately destroy the wooden leaves and kill the teacher''s love, but he would not get Lin''s approval. This is wrong in his mind. Such a world, such a Lin, cannot be happy. will only get hurt again when he doesn''t know when. This is why. Earth would like to go to the eye of the moon to find the false Lin. Like Uchiha, he thinks the real world is wrong. But... See clearly in silence. In the earthy mind, there are two ideas constantly surrounding. One kind is to continue to promote the plan of the Eye of the Moon, and then he can live with the false Lin in the false world forever. Another way is to work hard to make the real Lin in front of him understand that only he can bring her real happiness, Kakashi can''t. However, Yi Lin''s kindness. To be able to accept him who killed his teacher and even hit the villageUnless...she understands the darkness of this world, understands the cruelty of the village, understands Kakashi and Mu Ye is not worth her love at all. This difficulty is extremely great! But! Uchiha took soil and looked at Lin''s back, looked back at her, and watched her waving. He loved Lin, right in front of him. False...after all, it is not as real as it is. The expression of silence is a little weird. Results. The wish with earth is not to **** Lin, but to change Lin, let Lin also blacken together, and then throw him into his arms? What kind of jar must it be? has a headache. Silence did not get its expected result, with a little sadness, walked to the front of Lin and Kakashi waiting for them. Under the influence of telepathy, the silence in the eyes of the earth and Icarus are a pair of irrelevant. People. looks. It''s like ordinary, four people dating between two couples. The four people continued to hang out. Lin seemed to be very high in nature. She looked around. From time to time, she took Kakashi to stay in a shop, or greeted the villagers who approached him inquiries. Kakashi''s explanation was in a hurry. Silent interest is not so good. Because a lemon essence followed. The feeling of great sourness and envy and jealousy can be felt even if the power of telepathy is recovered by silence. Chapter 251： : You cant protect her The man with the earth is pitiful and hateful from the perspective of a silent bystander. It is pitiful that, like all weak people who secretly love the goddess, he can only sadly watch the goddess and the strong people continue to move closer, but also represents those ordinary people who have no ability but are not willing to be weak. hate is that he not only resented the incapable of himself, but even resented others because of this, resented the whole world. But... Silence doesn''t care whether he is pitiful or hateful. The world is not black or white, and there will be a thousand colors in the eyes of a thousand people. In this case, he only needs to manage his own interests. However... Silently looked at Lin, and she knew very well that her wish with earth was impossible to realize. Even if she knew the cruelty of the world, she would not be blackened. Even if she killed the teacher and destroyed the earth in the village, she Probably also forgiving with tears and smiles. Since cannot be realized. That would not be realized. After making a decision, silence made a lot of relief. After all, the thing of opening jars to chase girls was already unreliable. At most, it can only be solved by a bottle of permanent obsession. How many cans can be sold. So, after discovering that the four of them didn''t know when, they walked to an unmanned place. The silence suddenly stopped. "Today, just stop here." He said. "Don''t you go shopping?" Lin was a little disappointed. "I''d rather want to go shopping, but someone has found you." Silence turned her head with a mysterious smile and looked at a corner. There, a man wearing a mask and wearing a red cloud on a black background emerged from the twisted void a little bit. The one-eyed one-eyed stared at the silence carefully. Until the very moment. He suddenly realized that this man, as well as his female companion, were not ordinary passers-by at all. is clearly a mysterious man in intelligence. He has followed him all the time, but he hasn''t even found it? how can that be! "Who is the organization?" Kakashi protected Lin behind him for the first time, holding nothing in his hand, staring at the man in front of him with vigilance. This dress, this mask. Could it be... was the teacher said at the meeting yesterday, the culprit behind the death of him and his wife? "This is your own destiny." Silence just left such a sentence, and the deep eyes finally looked at Kakashi, then, with Icarus disappeared directly. came to the sky and entered the theater mode. Icarus seemed to think for a while, then stretched out his hands towards silence. "Master, potato chips." "Icarus..." The silence was a bit dumbfounded. So the angel girl in her own family, did she learn badly with herself? But still take out the potato chips, and then add a small dried fish to Fei Ju. Their disappearance brought Kakashi''s sense of crisis to its peak. The most terrible thing is. The person in front is not a member! ? It''s useless even if you want to use the stage of fate to protect Lin. and the earth at the moment is staring at the place where the silence disappeared. He realized. Dried persimmon shark''s evaluation of this person is no exaggeration. Unfathomable. But the other party doesn''t seem to want to interfere. For a moment of silence, the one-eye moved to Kakashi''s direction. To be precise. is staring at Lin! "You can''t protect her." A hoarse voice came from under the mask. Kakashi''s pupil suddenly shrank. Sure enough, this man stared at Lin! thought a lot in his mind. Silence once said that Lin had endless blood and a cruel war. Today, he said that without becoming a member, there is something more painful than death. no doubt. These two near prophetic words are related to the masked person in front! "I don''t understand." Kakashi was protecting Lin with one hand, "Lin is just an ordinary ninja, what is your purpose?" This is also where he couldn''t figure it out. If it is said that the other party is staring because of Lynns resurrection, now there should be something more important than Lynns resurrection that deserves attention. The resurrection of the fourth generation of Naruto. Merchants from a different world. So many things, why does this person still stare at Lin? "You don''t need to understand." looked at that face with earth, and was almost unable to restrain his anger, but looked at Lin again, he still restrained. said in a hoarse voice: "You just need to know that you can''t protect her." The moment the words fell, his figure rushed directly towards Kakashi. "Be careful!" Kakashi wrapped her arms around Lin''s waist and backed away quickly. "Lin, hold tight." "Ok!" Lin responded heavily, held Kakashi backhand, and pressed his head against him. She knows very well that her strength can''t help. Do not add chaos to Kakashi, is the biggest help. looked at such a scene with earth. Anger continued to emerge. Obviously failed to save Lin, even let Lin die in his own hands, why can he still make such a look that must protect Lin. With both hands raised, he finished printing quickly. Mu Dun Silent Bound Technique! Growed branches directly from the ground and rushed towards Kakashi and Lynn. "what--!?" Kakashi exclaimed. This is the first-generation Mu Dun Ninjutsu! Blood success limit! Even if this person is Uchiha spot, how could the first generation of wood escape ninjutsu? This time. The silence in the sky, turned his head curiously and looked at Icarus. "How about Can you analyze such ninjutsu?" There are a large number of transplanted cells in the body of the earth with the transplanted body. So you can use Mu Dun. According to the setting of this world, Mu Dun is a combination of water-based chakra and earth-based chakra, but its roots come from the power of the **** tree, which is not something that ordinary people can grasp. Icarus''s pupil has already radiated a bright light. Xuan Ao''s array emerged deep in his eyes. Original CodeAnalysis. Not only analyzes Chakra''s operation, but also the power of cells between columns. As you can see, this is more difficult than the silent imagination. But plus the system. He opened the system and mastered Mu Dun as a skill. The system only needs more than 30 million trading points, but to help Icarus analyze its essence of power, he needs more than 4 million trading points. Is it a different concept to gain strength and analysis? Silence seems to understand, and sure enough, there is not much cheap to pick up. He directly customized the purchase. In just a moment, a lot of difficult-to-parse information poured into Icarus''s mind. The water and tuchakra in the body generate new power under the action of a certain rule. is not just a wooden escape. is a force that is the essence of life. in silent perception. Icarus suddenly had a certain kind of breath that was not there in the past, as if from a doll with a soul to a real person with blood and flesh. Chapter 252： : Exchange her with information This is just a pure sensory change. clearly shows that the form has not changed, the composition has not changed, but it just gave him a different sense. couldn''t help reaching out, squeezed her finger, and touched her face. is indeed different. Although her tactile sensation has not changed, her previous body will feel like a dead body, but now, she seems to be able to feel the vitality of this body, everything is full of vitality. Of course, this is also related to the power of silence. If it was before, it seems to look the same. "Master?" Icarus himself also noticed his changes. "It''s a good thing." Silence dropped an investigation. Sure enough, as he thought, Icarus''s consciousness and power began to spread throughout the body, not just curled up in the core. The impact of this was that her body was changing subconsciously, just like a person. Growth. This is the representative of life. From the senses, silence prefers Icarus today. at this time. suddenly heard Lin''s exclamation. silently lowered his head, and found that for a while, Kakashi and Lynn had been tightly bound by the branches. Is this a win? However, the strength of the soil is indeed strong. The kaleidoscope does not say that the cells between the thousand hand columns provide him with a powerful Chakra and a strong recovery ability. In turn, Kakashi didn''t even change jobs, and he had to pay attention to protecting Lin everywhere. "I said, you can''t protect her." walked through the soil step by step and persevered, before he said the phrase "just like that". He has some fears. Fear of being guessed by Lin, he just took the soil. However, Lynn was not looking at him. Because of being tied up, Lins body was only next to Kakashi. Even at a time, she only looked at Kakashi with worry, as if not worried about herself at all. Situation. Clenched fist with soil. He originally wanted to take Lin away, and then as a "Uchiha spot", let Lin recognize the world and the darkness of the village she loves. But now he changes his mind. He wants Lin first to understand Kakashi''s true face. "If you want to save her, just come up." Take the soil with one hand, and the growing trees directly and roughly separated them, then he hugged Lin, and finally looked at Kakashi and jumped towards the distance. And go. "Lin -!" Kakashi''s eyes widened sharply. almost instant. Use all the forbidden techniques together. Mouth, nose, eyes, all came out of blood, muscles swelled, Chakra rolled, and the terrible breath will tear all the wooden escapes that bound him. Then chased towards the mask man who took Lin away at the fastest speed he could break out. He still underestimated Mu Dun Ninjutsu. Furthermore, because of fear that his uncontrollable power and battle will damage Lin, he has never used the ban on the jar. . But He could never forgive, and once again saw Lin being hurt in front of him. Choose the series of forbidden surgery, just to stop this kind of thing! "Is that Kakashi?" "An enemy has invaded!" "Damn, can''t catch up!" "Hurry up and report to Naruto!" The ninjas patrolling the border quickly discovered them, however, whether it is Kakashi who uses the forbidden power to explode, or ignore the physical damage and keep the body of the instantaneous body activated, it is no longer a level. Even if a ninja wants to stop carrying soil at the front edge, he is also pierced by the sharp-edged wood escape ninjutsu. Silence through mind reading, so understand. The soil is to find a place that will not be disturbed, and Kakashi''s quiet "solution". If you use space-time ninjutsu. should be able to escape easily. Without more than ten seconds, the two people who were already on the edge have rushed out of the village. Everything happened too fast. At this time, the feng shui gate still in the conference room had not even received news. With soil running in the front with Lynn, Kakashi chased behind, but there was no trace of joy in the soil with soil, because Lynns eyes tightly looked at the rather miserable Kakashi, biting his lips, The worries and self-blame in the eyes cannot be suppressed. Suddenly there is a kind of soil. This is a feeling of helping to pull Kakashi and Lin close. Damn it! After feeling that the distance was almost the same, he brought the soil to a halt and stopped countless branches from the ground, binding Lin in it. "Release Lynn!" Kakashi also stopped. But dare not act rashly. Because he saw, spikes sprang up on the trees that bound Lin. "This is the power you got from that man?" Take the soil to watch Kakashi''s violent breath at this time, with an obvious contempt, "What can you change if you get this power in a short time?" He had also seen the power of dried persimmon before he came over. is also extremely dangerous. It seems that the so-called power to realize people''s wishes is nothing more than an unknown taboo technique, even if it really comes from a different world, it is not as magical as imagined. "You deliberately led me out, what is the purpose?" Kakashi stared at the mask man in front of him. Now, no matter how he looks, or breath, he can''t see the original gentle man but only his eyes. still has a sense of reason. and the earth, the most annoying thing is him. Without the consciousness of being crazy for Lin, why can you get Lin''s love? "You say the purpose, then-use Muye''s full information to exchange!" With soil open his hands, his voice hoarse, "Regarding that mysterious man, Muye everyone gets the ability characteristics from the jar, opened the series of jars , Quantity! There is also a way to resurrect the waves of Feng Shui Gate, all of this, all said, or, watching this girl die." According to what the dried persimmon shark said. He is now asking about the most important secret of Konoha. If it spreads. will be a major blow to Konoha. Of course, the present soil does not care about these. He wanted to show Lin first. In Kakashis heart, the status of a companion is simply not comparable to the so-called village, or even a mission. Because of Kakashi in the past, that''s it. "Good!" Kakashi said without thinking. "o_O???" "Kakashi, can''t say." Lin was anxious, even yelling at the spiky pointed at her, "Don''t worry about me! But protect yourself!" Lin knew clearly. The other party is not a member, and this is not a stage of fate. If Kakashi is dead, it will be extremely difficult to resurrect. . instead she. Even if it dies, it is a matter of primary resurrection coins. Chapter 253： : Have you ever felt powerless However, her words were very harsh in the unearthly ears with soil. for Kakashi. didn''t care about her own life at all. Even if she died once, Lins tenderness has not changed at all, but ah, the world is sorry for her tenderness, and Kakashi who made her die once is even more sorry! Take soil is determined to truly save Lin! And at this time. "Lin -!" Kakashi exclaimed. "what!?" turned his head violently with soil, and he saw that Lin had turned her head up and slammed her temples towards the spikes that pointed at her. This is suicide without any hesitation! The earthy eyes suddenly widened, and the past scene seemed to appear in his mind again. this time. Does Lin want to die in his hands? is almost instinctive. With soil drastically removed those spikes. good chance! Kakashi only saw the mask man in front of him as he did not want to kill the hostage and lost the opportunity to exchange information, but it did not prevent him from seizing the moment, and his left eye, which had already turned into a kaleidoscope, swiftly ran. directly twisted the tree bound to Lin with the void. Lin''s figure fell down. And Kakashi had seized the opportunity, and rushed towards the soil with a rush, and the strength he obtained through the taboo technique burst out without any hesitation. "Lin, run straight!" he shouted at the same time. Lin finally looked at him, turned around and evacuated quickly. Although she believes that she died better than Kakashi fighting. But She knew very well that she couldn''t convince Kakashi. The only thing she could do was leave, not become a drag. at this moment. Lin wants to gain strength in her heart, stronger than ever. looked at Lin''s heart in the silence in the sky and couldn''t help smiling. The role of the spawn copy is to provide a powerful opportunity for the ordinary ninja like Lin to pass through the jar. is not prepared for the strong. However, dont worry. Silence continued to move his attention back to Kakashi and the battle with the soil. faced the fierce offensive of Kakashi. with soil, just to avoid. He was also immersed in the fear of nearly killing Lin. If he hurt Lin, he could not forgive himself anyway, but he did not expect Lin to be so determined. committed suicide without saying a word. That''s why he didn''t chase Lin who had escaped. In the event that Lin was taken away, before he could speak, Lin directly committed suicide... thought of such a picture, with the soil can not help shivering. is the moment of distraction. ء! was punched in the stomach by Kakashi with a punch, his figure flew out in front of the huge impact force, and hit the tree hard. "Don''t distract you when fighting, you too underestimate me." Kakashi''s clothes had been torn under the force of rage, revealing a bulging muscle, with muscles all over the blue muscles. Even when constantly suffering from side effects of forbidden surgery. His eyes also kept clear. Lin should have gone away, which made him a little relieved. Although I don''t know if this guy has any friends, Kakashi has an intuition. This person is the most dangerous for Lin! "Cough." Coughed twice with soil and stood up. Kakashi was a little surprised. He knew clearly that he had just hurt his internal organs with the punch. Mu Dun''s resilience? This enemy is really tricky beyond imagination. Did he really come for the information of Konoha? "I heard that you call yourself Uchiha spot." Kakashi took a healing potion and said, "If it was the adult, how could your strength be so weak? And it also controlled Mu Dun. " Although, the last thing he can do to start the taboo series is to be delayed. However, now he has to delay time. was dragged to the teacher, and everyone from Muye arrived. Twelve years ago, the Nine-Tail chaos was also caused by this person, and the death of the teacher and the maid, and the sacrifice of many leaves of Ninja... Kakashi gradually made up his mind. must not let this person go! "Kakashi..." looked at Kakashi in front of him, and suddenly thought of a solution. If you want to stop Lin from committing suicide. Then there is only the person in front. If it is threatening with his life, Lin might be able to give everything including life. Damn it! Very unwilling! The earthy eyes sharpened, and he continued with a hoarse voice: "Have you ever felt your own weakness?" Kakashi also noticed that something was wrong. The opponent''s Chakra agitated, and the pressure was stronger than before. He didn''t know why, this person suddenly turned his goal to him. But he will not flinch in front of the enemy. "Of course." Kakashi breathed slowly and took a short sword from behind. "But since then, I have resolved not to be as weak as it was then." "On the basis of the ridiculous power you gained from those ridiculous jars?" Uchiha''s earthy tone fully demonstrated domineering and self-confidence. He plays the role of Uchiha spot. also made some kind of momentum. And the face under the Kakashi mask, obviously, was laughing. He fiercely inserted the dagger into his arm! shouted with a slightly painful voice: "I only regret now that I haven''t bought enough jars!" If you are not hesitating, do not know if you want to obtain fate-like items from the taboo series. Today, it wont be like this Once again, Lin is in danger. So his regret is real. As the arm transformed into a leading arm, Kakashi rushed towards the mask man in front of him, and while the hot flame was sprayed out, his fist slammed into his face. He wanted to see if Uchiha spot is under this mask! However- No matter whether it is flame or fist, all of them have penetrated from the other party''s body without hindrance, without any feeling of attacking the entity. what--! ? Kakashi turned his head around inconceivably. With soil, he extended his right hand. "Will you not be powerless again?" One by one, flames burst out one after another, making a roaring sound, and then slammed down on the ground, "Now, this is when you feel hopeless!" Uchiha Fire Formation! Encircled by a cuboid with a hot flame, it completely enveloped the surroundings. The trees near the enclave almost turned into fly ash in a short time. This enchantment. The fire that uses the earth as a catalyst to amplify, even the power of the tail beast, is difficult to break through. For the strength of Kakashi in the eyes of the soil. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a real field of despair. Kakashi also felt threatened. The kind of incredible power that made his body penetrate the past, he has not yet figured out what is going on, but the secret enchantment of Uchiha, which should have been lost, is obviously to prevent him from escaping. Chapter 254： : He took out the card Kakashi looked at the mask man who turned slowly in front of him. Understand in my heart. It''s impossible to think about running away, only to stick to it. Waiting for the rest to arrive. "If you are really Uchiha spot, and you want to solve me, it should be an instant matter." Kakashi said slowly, "are you worried about my escape now?" "Want to inquire about my news?" Taking the soil seemed to see Kakashis thoughts, but he had no intention of not answering. He said in a casual tone, Its nothing strange, the battle with Qianshouzhu, I was seriously injured, appeared at this moment. In front of you is just a body with little strength, but even so, it is enough to make you feel hopeless." Leading the soil has sufficient confidence in his own strength. Even more than ten years ago. He has the ability to deal with Naruto, not to mention the present. Even Payne is not his opponent at all. It can be said. Although his strength today does not dare to say that he can do anything, but in this world, no one can stop him. Well, except for the mysterious businessman. Kakashi heard the other party''s self-confidence from the words. Without a body of much strength, he can easily defeat him? Kakashi''s eyes were fixed on each other. Say tentatively, "Even if you say it is true, but you really feel the despair, is that the first generation of Naruto brought you?" "Do not" The voice with a husky voice, as if with endless resentment, "It is this world that brings me despair!" He raised his hands and beat. Mu Dun Hell Rebellion! Several trees full of thorns circling and gushing out, rushing towards Kakashi in this small space. not good! Kakashi swiftly raised his faucet arm, spitting out a blazing flame, as if to burn these thorny trees. In such a boundary, it is impossible to hide. The sharp, dense thorns are enough to pierce or even crush everyone. Kakashi can even imagine. If this trick is exhibited in a crowded place, what a hell-like scene. This guy. Do you want to kill yourself? He doesn''t want intelligence? Kakashi''s resistance was a bit difficult. The use of the leading arm required a large amount of Chakra. In the previous battle with Rocha, his blue medicine has never been replenished and has been used up. And Mu Dun. It is considered to be the strongest blood following the limit! Even if a part of it was burned down by Kakashi, more and more trees still emerged and circled upward. In this narrow enclave, Kakashi''s living space was continuously compressed and stepped back step by step. Until the back had felt the burning temperature from the enchantment. Retreat again. Even if they are not pierced by these branches, they must be burned to ashes by the enchantment. "Don''t make fearless struggles. In such a world, neither you nor me can stop despair." He looked at the old companion indifferently, and his heart was filled with resentment towards him. Hate him for getting Lin''s love. Hate that he didn''t protect Lin. He didn''t want to kill Kakashi, but he wanted to see how he was in a desperate situation. at the same time. Among the wooden leaves, the Wave Feng Shui Gate and others who had been meeting all night, finally got urgent news. "The mysterious man with the vortex mask took a girl away, and Kakashi chased it up?" Everyone was taken aback. Wave Feng Shui Gate immediately stood up and shouted, "The meeting is over now, I will support!" "I''ll go too!" Tsunato also stood up suddenly. Its not just her, the rest are the same. "Wait--" Xiaochun, who turned to bed, stopped them with a voice, "Kakashi will catch up, instead of opening the stage of destiny and leaving the intruder, that is to say, the intruder is not a member, and should be alert to being transferred. Fighting power, fighting east and west." "Yes." The other elder also nodded. "Huoying knows the technique of flying thunder god, he can go alone, and return to the village to transfer the combat power according to the situation. The rest of the people must guard the village." "Okay, I can do it alone." Bo Feng Shui Men nodded. "but" Gang hand just opened, the figure of the wave Feng Shui Gate has disappeared. She couldn''t help squeezing her fist. A man with a vortex mask? If Bo Feng Shui Men told the truth last night, that person should be the culprit of the Nine-Tail chaos more than a decade ago. A Kakashi who has not yet been transferred may not be the opponent of the other party. "hateful!" Tsunade slammed the table. The rest of the people can understand Tsunade''s mood. Zilai sighed. The current village is really in crisis. Silent, also noticed the action of the wave Feng Shui Gate. Even if he is fast. However, in the following situation, it seems that it is too late. unless Kakashi used that hole card. And with soil. Still indifferently watching Kakashi insisting hard. "If you open the jar, you can fulfill your wish. This is just a lie." Carrying the soil is like revenge, it seems to want to tear up Kakashis psychological defense a little bit, his hoarse voice said coldly "What if you gain this humble strength? You still can''t do anything, just like your teacher, you can''t stop the death of your loved one, and you can''t stop the destruction of his so-called village." Kakashi didn''t even care what the mask man was saying. He was able to faintly feel the pain of the other party from these words. but-- Kakashi remembered what was said in silence. In the face of the destruction of destiny, either accept it or seize the opportunity to change it. And such an opportunity is a jar! "Do you want me to be desperate?" Kakashi has made up his mind. "Then you should open your eyes and take a good look. My madness and despair!" "Oh?" There were some accidents with the soil. Even the offensive has slowed down a bit. He did not expect that Kakashi would say such a thing. Another important reason for the soil aversion to Kakashi. That is, Kakashi can still live a quiet life under the pain of his father''s suicide. Could it be that. In fact, he has been enduring the hatred and pain in his heart, and he has already endured to the limit? The soil was found today. I haven''t seen you in ten years. He seems to have lost some understanding of his former companion. "Interesting." He opened his hands with soil and said as if hugging something. "Then let me see how your madness and despair can have me." Kakashi has also been out. He took out the card! Rogue copying eyes. Wonderful book house . Chapter 255： : This despair is above you For Kakashi who has opened all the secondary tanks. This card in ''s hand is almost his most powerful prop. After using it, it will lose its sanity and madly destroy everything in the world until it loses its effect or dies by itself. When I got this card. Silence once entered the relevant picture into his mind. That really... is an unimaginable despair, it is like a demon dedicated to destroying the world. if you can choose. Kakashi really didn''t want to use it. "What''s wrong with you?" He opened his hands with soil and raised some voices, "Aren''t you going to show me your despair?" "......" Kakashi''s eyes became serious. Looking at the mask man in front of him, there was a trace of anger in his eyes. "Relax, my despair must be above you!" No longer hesitate. chose to use it directly in his mind. is just this moment. His eyes were filled with red light, his expression was terrifying, as if he saw something terrible, a feeling that had never been experienced rushed into his mind. That is the desire for confusion, killing intention, destruction. is more terrifying. He found that he still has consciousness, but he can''t control his body. It seems that another demon has entered his body, and even wants to enter his mind! "Your despair is above me? Really dare to say." With soil and disdain, he only used Kakashi to talk casually. The day that gentle girl died. his world has been destroyed. And Kakashi. back to his village, when he was a genius, his life did not even change. This is also called despair? "Everything...doesn''t matter anymore." Kakashi''s deep voice came suddenly. "Huh?" Frowning frowned. is just a sentence, he realized faintly that there seemed to be something wrong. And Kakashi in front of him, bowed his head. Countless images of painful images appeared in his mind in general. Father''s death. Death with earth. Lin''s last look, the corpse of the master and the maid lying in the pool of blood. "Ah, ah..." Kakashi''s mouth grew, and there was an unclear voice in his mouth, which seemed to put his hand on his head in extreme pain. The earthy gaze was a little puzzled. He already felt that Kakashi''s Chakra and breath began to be confused. What''s going on with this guy? "what--" With the final roar, Kakashi''s patience seemed to have broken the limit, and the last string that was tight was completely broken. His eyes glowed with red light, a complicated five-pointed star pattern appeared. After another blue complex magic circle, appeared near his body. The earth began to tremble. The terrible breath diffused. Taotu noticed Kakashi''s eyes. He didn''t know what kind of eyes it was, but it was definitely not a chakra eye! And full of madness and anger that is hard to look straight at. at last-- Kakashi''s body slowly hung in the air. spread his hands like hugging the earth, his upper body clothes, his mask, all cracked in such a terrible breath. And the unknown, handsome face under the mask. now has a happy and crazy smile. "Ha ha, ha ha ha ha." Kakashi''s shoulders and arms were shaking up and down, and laughter kept shaking in the air. "Kakashi... what the **** is going on with you?" Tato has been completely shocked. "What are those eyes? Is this also the power gained from the jar?" Kakashi''s laughter gradually stopped. He was wrapped in a blue magic circle, his face still with that weird smile, the forehead on the white forehead had long collapsed, and the white hair was crazy waste. The man with red light looked at the man in front of him. spit out his voice in a very depressed tone. "Everyone in this world will die, but it doesn''t matter. The essence of power is destruction, killing, crushing, come, liberate hatred as you want, and turn it into ashes with this world." was watching the silence above, smiling slightly. Kakashi''s copy eye. That is the grand prize he prepared specially. According to the current prize pool, absolutely no such value items can be drawn in the second-level jars, and it has even approached the blue rare level. The most important time This is a one-time, costly and dangerous force. Users will be replaced by the second personality of the born demon attribute. The same transaction point, used to purchase permanent one-time skills, is very different from the taboo power that only takes a few minutes. "Do you still retain your own reason?" The face under the earth mask changed and changed. He originally thought. This is a force similar to the tail beast runaway, but did not expect that Kakashi even has his own reason. This guy...... Does use some means to inspire the dark side of my heart? Also comes from the ability of the jar? But! "In any case, you can never beat me!" With the soil raised his voice, the hands of the fast seal, "Because, my darkness is above you!" The kaleidoscope of the left eye distorts the surrounding space, and then spit out a huge fire snake from his mouth. is spinning, and under the blessing of space storm, he rushes towards Kakashi in the air at a terrifying speed! This is. Fire escape turbulent dance! "Analyze Existence and Release!" Kakashi''s mouth spit out a cold voice, and the power of red thunder and lightning hit the fire snake Just a moment, the flame disappeared. "what?" with soil could not help but exclaimed. He did not expect this kind of ninjutsu to be able to deal with the other party, but this coping method is too weird. could actually get rid of his surgery. "Now I am not a ants like you can provoke." Kakashi''s words did not carry a touch of emotion, coupled with a pleasant and greasy smile, giving a creepy feeling. He stretched out his palm towards the soil. The huge magic circle stretches in circles. looks kind of strangely beautiful. "Dead, ants." The red lightning rushed towards the soil with a very fast speed. "Huh, although I don''t know what''s going on with you, but by this, I want to kill me?" Although the earthy one feels tricky. But not panicking. He has the ability to blur, so that he is already invincible. No matter what kind of attack, when he blurs his body, he can''t attack his body sticking out another space anyway. and in fact. seems to be true. The red lightning penetrated his body and hit the ground, then in the surprised eyes with the soil, a large area of ??the ground turned into dust and dissipated. is a bit like dust escape. "Analysis exists." Kakashi stretched out his palm again. Chapter 256： : Ruthless people encounter more ruthless This time, it didn''t seem to have attacked as fast as before. Instead, there was a pause. "Analysis?" He raised his head with soil, "Is the analysis of the power of space-time ninjutsu? It is too foolish." He is completely unhurried. This space-time ninjutsu comes from the blood succession limit, and comes from the blood line. Only the owner can own it. The rest of the people, even the legendary power Dao, cant master such power. "Remove!" Kakashi''s tone seemed to be delighted at once. The red thunderbolt rushed towards the soil again. Take soil when Kakashi spit out those two words, almost instinctively moved down. This attack hit his arm. Then penetrated the past and broke the ground again. "What is it." He brought his hands up with soil, "I thought you could really release my ninjutsu, but only spoke verbally, Kakashi, you..." Sudden words suddenly stopped. in his constricted pupil. His right hand, which had just been hit, started from his fingers, and broke into dust a little bit, then palms, wrists, and forearms, spreading rapidly towards his arms, without pain, but with a real sense of loss . "How is this going!?" shouted in horror with earth, and a fear from the unknown appeared in my heart. how can that be! That was Space Time Ninjutsu, and his arm was clearly transferred to Space Time before the opponent attacked. Why it came out like this? Take the earth from the beginning of the battle, and finally lost his composure. His kaleidoscope writing wheel eye ninjutsu is his biggest hole card. If he loses this, he can''t do anything with his half-hanger''s wooden escape strength. And other than that. The real thing that is constantly eroding his heart is that he cannot understand everything in front of him! what''s the problem? The dismemberment of the body has almost spread to the shoulders, and a bitterness appears on the other hand with soil, completely cutting off the entire arm. But this is not enough. The fingers erected sharply, the fire escape fireball technique. spit out flames, but it was aimed at the broken arm. A scorched smell permeated. The forehead with soil is covered with sweat. "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha." Kakashi burst into laughter from ghosts and beasts. He opened his arms. On the palms, feet, and tops of the head, blue magic appeared continuously, more and more, more and more dense, accompanied by the twisted laughter, the terrible breath filled the whole world. "The creeping ants on the ground, time and space, also want to stop me? Destroy, everything is destroyed, only nothingness, only darkness is everything!" is accompanied by the voice of not knowing whether it is sentencing or whispering. more and more bright scarlet light filled his surroundings. "Not good, not good..." Cold sweat was blowing on the earthy head, and he gritted his teeth, and his figure receded quickly. Ever since Lin died. He has never been in a panic like now. But This is really not good. Even if it is the power of dissipation, it has already begun to destroy everything around it, whether it is trees or rocks, everything has been turned into fly ash in those red lightnings, and his enchantment has not resisted much time. Even the light seemed to be swallowed by this power, and the whole world seemed to be dimmed wherever he looked. "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" There is an urge to scold the mother. Even though he retreated quickly, the feeling of death did not dissipate. There was a person''s thick red light beam, which hit him in front of him. did not make any sound. Only, there is a neat and huge hole. Damn it! ran faster with soil, he suddenly realized. I may underestimate that kind of jar. Different world! This kind of power that he has never heard of is only possible in a different world! and many more-- turned back slightly, looking at it and didn''t catch up, but Kakashi, who was still in the ravages of destruction, couldn''t help but stop. He thought of a very terrible thing. This state of Kakashi...will not continue forever. "Break it down, hahaha, destroy, everything belongs to nothing, hahaha." The sound of laughter rang through the sky continuously. In this short time, the land was already full of sky and swallowed with soil, even the time and space ninjutsu with kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes Can be lifted, in this world, who else can stop him? Could it be... Will the world really be destroyed? Even if it is soiled, there is a burst of chill in my heart. He just wanted to activate the illusion, but never thought about it, to destroy all. not to mention. Now, there is Lin in this world. "You have to stop him... Damn it!" Takes a punch with soil and hits the big tree next to him, there is a feeling of vomiting blood. Silence in the sky can''t help but smack. Meet even more ruthlessly, without counseling. However, it is because of lack of information. Plus the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye time and space ninjutsu was cracked, so that he despised from it, became an excessive emphasis. But in fact. Kakashina is not an analysis. Its just that this ability is inherently destructive to energy This worlds ninjutsu is essentially the operation of Chakra, and it only needs a little damage, a little residual power, just Enough to destroy the undefended body with soil. If you give him some more time. should still have a chance to win. However, he did not have this time. looked silently into the distance. A yellow lightning flashed across. The shape of the wave feng shui gate appeared in a place not far from the soil. Looking at Kakashi who wanted to laugh arrogantly like the Demon God. Although the shock and worry in the eyes of Wave Feng Shui Men also showed, it was not as terrible as he thought. Because he knows. Kakashi didn''t have enough to buy tertiary jars, and the contents of the secondary jars, no matter how strong they are, are unlikely to be strong enough to destroy everything. And contrast. looked at the mask man with his eyes. took out his treasure. "I didn''t expect that when I see you again, this time won''t let you escape easily." "Hey." The teacher who brought him to see him, although a little surprised at his resurrection, couldn''t help but point to Kakashi not far away. "How to see, it''s more serious now. ." more serious? Wave Feng Shui Gate glanced at his empty arm. felt the badge that didn''t react in his arms. . narrowed his eyes. He seemed keenly guessing something. Chapter 257： : Just an instant opportunity Wave Feng Shui Gate as an assassin-type ninja, analytical skills and strategic abilities are extremely excellent. is just the scene in front of him, he can see a lot of things. First of all, this mask man with the ability to blur seems to be unable to stop Kakashi''s power at this time. The broken arm is proof. Second, he did not understand the jar, could not understand Kakashi''s state at this time, and was worried about something. proves that there is no escape. In this case...... The feng shui gate said tentatively, "You probably don''t know what Kakashi represents after using this ability. I can''t stop him alone, unless...we cooperate." "Cooperation?" With soil, I didn''t expect Wave Feng Shui Men to say such things. "Do you want to cooperate with your wife and enemies?" He not only killed his teacher, but also his wife, and even many Ninjas in Konoha. Take the soil to your teacher''s cognition. There is no doubt that he belongs to an enemy who must be resolved. Yellow lightning. That''s a reputation built up with the corpses of countless enemies. "Don''t get me wrong, of course I won''t forgive you." Bo Feng Shui Gate squeezed his fist slightly, his face was solemn, and he didn''t hide his killing intention. "But, if Kakashi is not stopped, the consequences... But it''s extremely serious." The mask man still has the mark of the night of the Nine-Tail chaos on him. But this can only confirm his identity. With that kind of blur ability, if there is no chance, Wave Feng Shui Gate does not necessarily defeat him. But If the other party is too afraid of Kakashi''s performance at the moment because of insufficient information, maybe, there is a chance! Just a moment is enough. "Is it extremely serious?" Take a look at the wave of Feng Shui Gate with a murderous look. glanced at Kakashi in front of him again. In the end, he was more afraid of Kakashi. "Well, then cooperate with you." He said. "When Kakashi is fine, I will definitely solve you." Wave Fengshuimen added to confuse each other. "Huh, if you really have this ability." With soil cold hum, really no longer doubted, and then looked at Kakashi over there and asked, "What is the strength of this guy? He seems to be still Can communicate, but it''s as if he''s completely changed." Wave Feng Shui Men did not know what was going on. has no way. But he guessed that this state should be temporary. After all, it''s just the big prize in the second-level jar. The first thing to solve is the person next to him. "You should know where this power comes from." Wave Feng Shui Gate''s eyes flickered slightly. "Well, the man who claims to be from a different world." The vigilance of silence in the soil with his heart also continued to rise with the terrible scene in front of him, "Give such a dangerous and powerful force, what is he trying to do to this world? what?" "The gentleman is giving us an opportunity to realize our dreams." Bo Feng Shui Men''s mind perfected his plan. "You said dreams?" He turned his head and looked at the Feng Shui Gate. "Could the dream in Kakashi''s heart destroy everything?" Speaking of this, there are also such words in the information given by the dried persimmon. Open the jar and you can fulfill your wish. Although it is still unimaginable, what is the purpose of that businessman. However, even more surprised at the moment with soil- Kakashis dream would destroy everything like this? "Maybe it is." Bo Feng Shui Men also glanced at the mask man and said, "Especially, it wouldn''t be strange if someone wanted Shanghai to go to his most important person and would be crazy and want to destroy everything." "......" Silenced with soil. He looked at Kakashi in front of him as if he were a world destroyer. Suddenly there is a kind. In despair, he is not as weird as Kakashi. At least he didn''t think about destroying the world. is silent in the sky, looking at the hearts of these two people, do not know how to laugh. Wave Feng Shui Men didn''t have the confidence to solve the soil alone, and wanted to take advantage of Kakashi''s madness. It was a wave of soil, and the soil seemed to be caught in an inexplicable misunderstanding because of that kind of words. This performance. Let the wave Fengshuimen finally determine, this mask man really didn''t have much information about the jar. He doesn''t waste time either. After all, I don''t know how long Kakashi can maintain this state. said: "Your space-time ninjutsu, can you send items to another location?" "Yes." Said with soil. His kaleidoscope writing wheel eye time and space ninjutsu also has the same effect as the flying thunder god. Not only can he transmit himself, but also can send items. The disadvantage is that the transmission speed is very slow. is difficult to apply to combat. "If you want to stop Kakashi, you must let me come to him. The so-called cooperation is that you find a way to send my Fei Lei Shen to nothing, and leave the rest to me." Bo Feng Shui Men said . "Send it?" Take the soil and glance at the Feng Shui Gate, "I don''t want me to know how to deal with it, so don''t you tell me what to follow?" "Part of the reason is indeed this, but the other part, who can do the follow-up, is only me." Bo Feng Shui Men said. Anyway, it''s all made up blindly. Only part of it is still more credible. no doubt with the soil, nodded. "Take it." Wave Feng Shui Gate, threw a flying thunder **** without pain. Take soil to reach out and take it Be quick, maybe you have no chance to be late. "Feng Feng Shui Men said again. No more nonsense with earth, the space vortex began to appear in the left eye, and then directly **** this bitterness into his own space. Look at Kakashi who is still mad over there. Ability to start. There began to appear a little vortex. This is the time! Wave Feng Shui Gate''s gaze condensed, his own treasure in his hand was instantly released. "Treasures Spiral Flash Super Wheel Dance Roar Three Ways!" Although some heroic treasures need to be charged, the crest and watergate''s treasures are obviously not among them. is just a blink of an eye. The body of the wave feng shui gate has entered a state of rapid flashing at high frequency. "you--!" Bearing soil just has a time to say a word, I feel a severe pain in the body. He reacted suddenly, this is a trap. But the right eye is sending Kuwu, and the blur cannot be used at this moment. Wave Feng Shui Gate''s attack was so fast that he could not see it with his naked eyes. Heart, limbs, throat, and important parts of the body have been hit hard! If it is not a cell between the thousand hands. took the lead and was afraid that he would die the first time. Now he still has one last chance. Izanagi! can convert the mortal injury into a fictional forbidden technique, at the cost of a three-hooked jade wheel, and the left eye with soil is equipped with one. Chapter 258： : Exposure with soil The earthy body was hit hard, and with the last consciousness, he launched the last life-saving ninja. is when he launched this technique. Wave Feng Shui Gate attack. Crushed his mask. stopped suddenly. has an incredible look in his eyes. Although it has changed a lot, although it is completely different from the past, Wave Feng Shui Men still recognizes this person. "With soil..." Many things that could not be understood in the past were answered at this moment. Why is the other party so familiar with Konoha? Why does the other party know about Kyuo? However- is replaced by a bigger question than this. Why. Why do you do such a thing? Wave Feng Shui Men''s mind still remembers the boy in the past who was kind, caring, and dreamy, and the whole person was like sunshine. at this time. The earthy body suddenly fell into a state of illusion like illusion, the wave Feng Shui gate was alert, and its body quickly receded back. Failed...... Although I don''t know what ability the opponent used, but the opponent''s injury is quickly recovering, and the Feng Shui Gate can still be seen. "Are you surprised?" With soil covering his other half of the face like a burn mark, he silently looked at his teacher. "......pretty shocked." Wave Feng Shui Gate looked at the earth in front, the eyes full of vicissitudes and hatred, and the gloomy face. There was a trace of sadness in his eyes. After a moment of silence. He still raised his suffering. "When I heard from Kakashi that you were not dead, I was very happy...I dont know what you have experienced in these years, and why it became like this, but... No one will be allowed to hurt the village and my family." On the still sad face, there is still speechless determination. Although there are still many things that cannot be understood, it is different from Naruto. Wave Feng Shui Men has long understood the many helplessness in this world. "Oh, you really haven''t changed at all, my teacher." Datu seemed to sneer a few times. "Okay, I don''t want to miss the feeling of master or apprentice anymore. Anyway, it''s in the eyes of people like you. The first person is always the village." "No..." Bo Fengshuimen whispered, "It''s a companion, everyone in the village." is also different from the ape flying sun. is the first person in his heart. "..." with soil seems to be silent for a while, then snorted, "It''s the same anyway." And at this time. Not far away, Kakashi''s runaway has also reached the limit. Power and breath decline at a rate visible to the naked eye. took a look at the soil, where did not know that he was counted as a wave by the Feng Shui Gate, even his identity was exposed. "With soil." Feng Shuimen was a little worried about Kakashi''s situation. He also knew that there might be no way to leave the earth this time. So he put away his suffering and said: "It was my fault not to recognize and prevent you at that time, but I will not make the same fault again. If you still plan to do something to the village, I will definitely stop you!" "Will you not make the same mistake again?" The earthy eyes began to start, and the vortex gradually absorbed his body, but his eyes were still on the wave Feng Shui gate in front of him. The last voice came out. "As a Naruto, you are always late again and again. You can''t protect anyone at all, and it''s also because of your continuous mistakes that only let me completely dispel the idea of ??becoming Naruto... " With soil, there is naturally resentment for the wave Feng Shui Gate. But more, still disappointed. Huo Ying can''t protect Lin, he can''t protect the village, not even his wife. The so-called Huo Ying, when facing such a world, is just a sad person. can only die tragically as a hero. Wave Feng Shui Gate confirmed that the figure with soil disappeared, took a deep breath, and the figure flashed quickly in the direction of Kakashi. Kakashi at this time has been completely comatose. Five senses are pouring blood, the breath is quite weak. Wave Feng Shui Men didn''t even dare to teleport him, but just returned to Muye Village and teleported Tsunato. "How did it become like this." Tsunade was startled. "It seems that something quite remarkable was used." Wave Feng Shui Gate looked around, it was a serious damage. "It''s too chaotic." Tangshou maintained the Holy LightPalm Immortal Technique with one hand, and took out the member badge from the chest with his other hand to start directly. was silent for a moment, then quickly understood what she wanted to do. "Answer." He said to Icarus. "Hello, here is Icarus..." "I want to buy ten third-grade medical jars." Tsunato said directly, "Please hurry up." With Kakashis current injury, it would be useless if he didnt need a third-level medical series jar. Only one breath left. "Ok." Icarus directly activated his authority. With the dazzling transmission of light, ten medical jars of the third-level jar appeared beside Tsunato. Wave Fengshui Gate is nothing to say, all open at the fastest speed. Fortunately, there are two bottles of red potion. "Enough is enough." Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief. "It seems that UU reading should use the village''s reserves and reserve some basic materials." Bofeng Shuimen seems to see the flexible usage of the jar. Everyone, except the limited series of cans, the other series of cans are not restricted to purchase. Medical, equipment, investigation... is asking for money. Wave Feng Shui Gate looked at Kakashi, whose breath was smooth and gentle, with a hint of wry smile. The current war may not cause the same great sacrifices as before, but the consumption of money far exceeds that of the past. As soon as he came back, he had to face a more difficult situation. But... The last voice with earth is still in my ear. Bo Fengshuimen thought he was right. As a Huo Ying, he was not qualified. Not only did he not protect the village, he could not even protect his disciples, wife, and son. So, the only thing he can do. is to bet on your own life to do it. "Teacher." Some weak voice came, but Kakashi had opened his eyes. The big red bottle is working quickly. His injuries are constantly being repaired. "Lin is fine." Bo Feng Shui Men knew what Kakashi wanted to ask. "I met her midway and rushed over after sending her back." "It''s okay..." Kakashi breathed a long sigh of relief, even turning his face a little bit more ruddy, but then, he seemed determined. Series of jars!" "Taboo series?" Tsunato exclaimed first. Chapter 259： : Can be solved with a jar Tsunade is also the first to hear about Kakashi''s series. is just this name. She seemed to understand why every time Kakashi fights, she will be seriously injured. "It''s too chaotic." Tsunade said with some dissatisfaction. "Also consider my position as a healer. What''s more, even if the physical injury can be repaired, the mental injury is subtle, if every Every battle will be seriously injured like now, until the end..." Her words were not finished. But Kakashi and Bo Feng Shui Men both knew what she wanted to say. Continuous serious injuries, oppressing his own limits. The spirit is easily broken. "I just found out." Kakashi propped up on the ground with his hand, then sat up. seemed to sigh and then said: "Some things, even if I give everything, can''t do anything. Today, I almost let Lynn die in front of me again, so... all I can do is to find a way to pay more." This is why he is determined to open the fateful items from the jars in the taboo series. He cannot guarantee that he can do it. But least hope. Really reached that step, he had already paid everything. Wave Feng Shui Gate looked at Kakashi somewhat staringly. This idea... is exactly like him! "Kakashi." Bo Feng Shui Men seemed to say something unexpectedly, "You might be suitable for Huo Ying." "Ah." Kakashi froze for a moment, then smiled bitterly, "Teacher, how could I do Naruto." His lazy character. "No." Bo Feng Shui Men said very seriously, "I am serious, Huo Ying, although withstand people''s expectations, but in fact can not do everything, nor can not protect everyone, can do , Just make every effort to do it, so I say you are suitable." He really did not expect it. The earth once used to be the target of Naruto became this way. Kakashi was lazy. has the quality to become Huo Ying. Kakashi faced with his teacher''s serious expression, still a helpless look. Now, he just wants to protect his companion. remained silent for a while. His injuries have basically been resolved. "Go back." Bo Feng Shui Men said. took them all back to the village. just appeared. was immediately surrounded by the people in the meeting room and asked about the situation. "Is there anything with Kakashi?" "Did that mask man catch it?" "Did you ask anything?" After learning that Kakashi was fine, they were relieved, but after getting the man who didnt catch the mask, a group of people also had some regrets and worries. The face seems to rely on intuition, faintly aware of something. Wave Feng Shui Gate has concealed information. But I didn''t say it since I came. He believes in his disciples. It was at this time that Wave Feng Shui Gate clapped his hands, drawing everyone''s attention to him. "Now, I think that the project of the elite team must be implemented." His eyes looked around. "The enemy of Muye, just now, Shayin Ren Village, Xiao Organization, Da She Wan...Every All have strong strength, and the appearance of Mr. Silence and the stage of fate is enough to show that future battles no longer need to endure, or even the participation of everyone, but only the elite! Need us!" This is the core measure taken by the Feng Shui Gate last night. Simply put it in one sentence. It is no longer allowed to carry out combat missions of Ninja and Zhongren. Even, consider revoking their ninja status. Only when the strength reaches a certain height, or has the potential, can you buy jars, become a member, join the elite team, and become the main force of tasks and wars. "Do you know, what does this measure mean?" Xiaochun''s eyes turned to stare at the resurrected Huo Ying, "Xia Ren is not enough, but, as I already said, Zhong Ren is the main force for a large number of missions, is The main source of village finances, even on the battlefield, requires a large number of low-level ninjas to gather intelligence and investigate the battlefield." The wave Feng Shui Men''s plan is not so easy to implement. The main pressure. Objection within the source. Even if they are on the side, they can only be silent, because their big family likewise relies on a large number of missions. This is the case throughout the ninja world. The weak is the cannon fodder. Use your life to go to dangerous areas, get valuable information, and funds. "Bang!" Tsunade slammed the table violently, staring at Xiaochun who was sleeping, clenching his teeth, "It was also you who opposed the establishment of a medical ninja! Isn''t the life of those who endure and endure it?" Tsunade is naturally a staunch supporter of this measure. If it can be implemented. means that she can resurrect the rope tree without worrying that the rope tree will be on the battlefield. "As long as it is not conducive to Muye''s measures, the old body will never agree." Zhuan Xiaochun did not admonish at all, and added, "Three generations, even the Zhicun Tuanzang that has not been resurrected, can''t agree. " "you--" Gang''s hands clenched his fists, and the roots were itching. "Tsunade, Shuimen." Another consultant, Mito Menyan, said at this time, "I understand your thoughts, but the classification of ninjas is the most beneficial village practice gradually formed over the centuries. We Muye is already a village that pays enough attention to the lives of ordinary ninjas. You should know what attitude the other villages treat ordinary ninjas." "Well." Bo Feng Shui Men nodded. "Cannon fodder, the only function is to earn money and test in the most dangerous places on the battlefield." "So." Mito Menyan raised two fingers. "If you want to implement the measures, you must solve two problems. First, without these patience, how to obtain intelligence on the battlefield, and second, they carry out the mission belt The large amount of funds that come from how to make up, you should understand how important the funds are now." The silence at the moment is also in his own home, watching from a distance. He wants to see it. What kind of changes will this society bring to this society at the institutional level. And this is also related to his future decision. Wave Feng Shui Gate has a smile on his face, "I have thought of a solution to these two problems." "Oh?" Xiaochun had some doubts when he moved to bed. "The first point, Mr. Silence''s jar, should be able to solve it." The smile on the face of Bo Feng Shuimen seemed to be a little brighter. "The second point, Mr. Silence''s jar, should be solved." "_" Everyone''s eyes are wide and their faces are dumbfounded. Chapter 260： : Dont ignore the weak They didn''t think that Wave Fengshuimen thought of the solution, but it turned out to be the same thing. Even the silent expression has some weirdness. This is a bit witty. "Here, everyone who buys cans, have heard Mr. Silence say that cans can fulfill anyone''s wish." Bo Feng Shui Men''s eyes looked at everyone, and then said, "But everyone''s wish is Differently, the realization of the wish, from another point of view, means-a panacea." The words of the jar all-purpose, once come out. Everyone understands what the wave Fengshuimen just said. But unexpected. They found that they seemed unable to find a reason to refute. And think about it carefully. This sentence still has some truth. "Yeah." Tsunade clapped his palms. "If anyone''s wish is to stop Xienren from going to the battlefield? As long as this wish has reached a certain level, he should be able to purchase cans to solve these two problems. There must be some jars." Thinking according to Tsunade is much simpler. By now. The mystery and power of the jar has already penetrated into the hearts of the people, and no one can guarantee that the jar does not have the ability to realize this wish. "The reason why I propose this measure is that, according to this trend, when the weak face the can opener, they may not even have the opportunity to escape." Bo Fengshui Men said, "The reverse is also true. We only need one open The canner, it is possible to kill all the cannon fodder of the other party. For a long time... in this world, only the can opener might be alive." This naturally has some alarmist taste. However, Xiaochun and Mitomonitis were silent during the night. The direction of their thinking is only for the benefit of Konoha. It is better to be able to reduce sacrifices. "If there is no opinion, then we will ask Mr. Silence to come and ask." Bo Feng Shui Men said, and then looked at Tsuna. "Understood." Tsunade suddenly felt a little optimistic about this as the Huo Ying of his juniors. took out the badge at this time. Under everyone''s attention, directly connected to the silent side. Then expressed to Icarus the application to see silence. Silence thought for a while, too lazy to let Icarus respond again, and after a while, his figure appeared for a moment and appeared directly in the meeting room. is just a person. instantly attracted everyone''s attention, but he didn''t care, and he simply pulled an unmanned chair and sat down. "It seems that it is not just Tsunabe who wants to see me." The smile on Silent''s face was also a little sleepy. "Yes, sir." Bao Fengshuimen''s attitude was very correct, and then he expressed his thoughts. asked respectfully again: "I don''t know, can Mr.''s jar solve these two problems?" "You already know the answer, don''t you?" Silently looked at the wave Feng Shui gate, smiled slightly, "As long as the price can be paid, and good luck, there is no problem that can''t be solved." Honestly, the fact that Wave Feng Shui Men proposed made silence a little unexpected. However, he was also aware of it. This is equivalent to saying that give him a reason to directly intervene in this world system. "Can it really be solved?" Tsunebu couldn''t help but ask, "What series of jars?" "Tangshou." Silently glanced at Shougangshou, but didn''t answer directly, but said with a smile, "You can''t remember, I said when I first came to Muye, your village, or this world, very funny." Everyone else looked at Tsuna. "Well." Tsuneo nodded, recalling that time, "I remember, you said, there are too many people in our eager to change their destiny." "Normally, I don''t stay in a world for too long, and there are not so many guests in a world." Silence leaned on the chair, hands crossed in front of him, and the sound seemed to be brought up An inexplicable sense of mystery. Some people couldn''t even hold their breath and listened very seriously. Until now. They still do not know the idea and purpose of the mysterious businessman in front of him and the huge chamber of commerce behind it. But by the way. This again seems to determine their world and their own future. "But this is not necessarily lucky for you." Silence added. "What does this mean?" Tsunade''s brow furrowed. "literal meaning." looked silently at the people whose expressions suddenly became serious, and there was no change in the smile on their faces. He continued: "The essence of the jar is to give people who are unwilling to fate, an opportunity to change their own destiny, whether he is ordinary or not, weak or not, so I give you a piece of advice-don''t ignore the weak in your eyes." In fact, for the benefit of silence. The measures of the Feng Shui Gate are unfavorable. Silence reduces the casualties through the stage of fate, but it does not mean that he hopes to concentrate the fighting in this world on a few people. That will cause some of these few people to concentrate all resources of the entire world and grow rapidly. If these people reach the full level in a short time. Then the game of this world is over. has no follow-up benefits. For a plan, it is undoubtedly a failure. www.novelhall.com~ Silence does not want to harvest one world after another. After plundering resources and running, it is contrary to his professional philosophy. He is eager to establish a sustainability The large multi-element chamber of commerce that creates profits. So the more members, the better. After all, the main income of a game is not from a few local tyrants, but a large number of ordinary krypton players. "Mr. mean..." Wave Feng Shui Men''s eyes were a little cautious. From this sentence, he was keenly aware that there seemed to be some information behind the chamber of commerce that they did not know. "It is not yet time, everything is unknown, and you may be directly defeated by the fate of the rest of the members." Silent but shook his head, he didnt seem to want to talk any more, he just laughed, In short, to replace the role of ordinary ninjas on the battlefield, you dont really need to ask me at all C large-scale perception ability, avatar ability, long-range puppet, grub ability , Almost all can be achieved, with the strengthening of your strength, let''s act flexibly. The ordinary ninjas now have little effect." Actually don''t say it now. In the four battles of the original book alone, the silence did not reveal the usefulness of those ordinary ninjas. Thousands of people could not compare with the naruto of Naruto. And the wave Feng Shui Gate has realized the meaning of the phrase silence. Now ordinary ninja? Means that the future may not have much effect? "As for the funds." Silent and looked at Tsunate, "You should know, isn''t there in the series of jars purchased by Tuizang?" Chapter 261： : Kakashi opened the can again "The series of jars purchased by Tuanzang?" Everyone looked at Tsunae again. They just reacted. They still don''t know what series of jars they bought. It stands to reason that the funds in the group should not be so weak. "I bought it from Duan Zang..." Tsunade lowered his lip, "It is a royal series, and his wish is to become Huo Ying." "Kingdom..." The people present, except for the sleeping bed Haru and Mitomonitis, all looked cautiously. Especially the patriarchs of the family such as Hirokazu. After all, the impression of Tuan Zang in their hearts is really not very good. No one is sure that one day his family will end like Uchiha. If this guy becomes Naruto, you can imagine what will happen. "Kingdom series is a series that makes people king, which contains a force, a country''s development knowledge, and naturally also includes economic and productivity development, such as animal husbandry." Silent said. However, those things are not suitable for the ninja to do. In other words, the ninja is a pure waste. Although the ninjas in this world possess all kinds of incredible powers, most of them are only suitable for combat, not for production. Not everyone has Naruto''s kind of Chakra. can do countless avatars and keep doing cool work for the village. Ninja, after all, was born to fight. "Since Tuan Zang has the desire to contribute to the village, we should support it." Bo Feng Shui Men said suddenly, "If you want to be Huo Ying, it is not suitable to stay in the dark like before, let''s start with animal husbandry. , I plan to open a farm in the northern part of the village to let the regiment manage. The head of the Japanese family, the most people in your family, please separate some people to assist the regiment." "Yes, Lord Naruto." Nisshin nodded. turned Xiaochun''s corner of his eyes, it seemed to twitch. Isn''t this just depriving Tuan Zang of the rights, assigning them to the edge of the village and monitoring them? Shidaimu is not as harmless as it looks. Silence has long been known. During this period, it is impossible for human beings and animals to be harmless. Sisters who will be able to seduce their sisters can''t be careful. didn''t know what kind of feeling it would be when Shimura Tuanzang was resurrected and found that his competitor had been cut by his old classmate Ape Fei Ri, and he became a wave wind gate that would not tolerate him. "Okay, everyone has been meeting for the whole night. The last issue, I want to take a part from the jar reserve and let Kakashi buy ten tertiary jars to get props of a destiny nature." Wave Feng Shui Men finally said. This is also one of the results of their negotiation this night. Jar reserve fund. Take out a part of the village''s finances, and everyone has the right to use a small part of it urgently, just like the ten medical jars that Tsunamate just bought. But must report afterwards. And in a non-emergency state, if you want to use it, you must first apply for permission. I have to say that Wave Fengshuimen does have management skills. "No objection." "no problem." "Kakashi is too dangerous this time." "I should have bought it long ago..." This group of people naturally has no opinion, and Kakashi''s popularity in the village has always been very good. "Since that''s the case." Bo Feng Shui Men looked at Kakashi and smiled, "Your jar purchase funds are approved. It''s just that Mr. Silence is here. Are you going to open it in front of everyone or hide it?" "..." Kakashi looked at the look of people around him, and finally said helplessly, "Just open it here." Seeing others open jars, there is always a sense of expanding their horizons. And the same tension and excitement. He also likes to watch the jar open. Anyway, here are the core personnel in the village. They have the qualification to obtain peer information, and there is no need to deliberately hide them. "It seems that you seem to be determined." Silently looked at Kakashi and said. "Yes." Kakashi took a deep breath, "Sir, I want to buy ten cans of the taboo series." Say a few words in the Taboo series. The scene suddenly seemed quieter. is the same as when Tsunade first heard. From these two words, they can feel the dangerous breath. "Okay." When silence raised his hand, ten tertiary jars appeared in front of him. At the same time, he also recovered that part of the funds. "Excuse me." Zilai suddenly raised her hand and asked, "Is there any characteristic of jars in the taboo series?" "Simply put, it is the power inside. Most of them need to be strong but need extra cost." Silence explained simply, "Normally, the cost can be made up and can be tolerated, but if it exceeds the limit, it will die in its own power. Maybe its next." Actually this series, when silence was designed in the back, but a lot of thoughts were abandoned. Both balance must be considered. has to give a strong opportunity. also needs the price. The power to match this feature is not much, and in order to maintain balance, silence can only use a lot of customization. "Will you die under your own strength?" Zilai also looked at Kakashi. "I am an adult, I have made a decision." Kakashi seemed to smile a little, making him feel uncomfortable without wearing a mask, but soon turned his attention to the jar in front opened directly. Inside is the most common light group in the jar, but it is green. "Life Light Group." Silence said, "It can be used to make up for the vitality consumed by the use of forbidden technology. Normally, the jar will not give a destiny that will definitely kill the can opener-unless you are well aware. " is equivalent to saying that this series can indeed explode super power in a short time. However, because of the need to make up. So generally still maintain a delicate balance. Kakashi accelerated the speed of opening some jars. In addition to the general light group, basically, only three items were opened in the first nine jars. If you eat it, you can become a muscular man but suffer painful medicine. Sacrifice a part of his body to the evil spirit to obtain a scroll of short-term power. and a skill. Breglid''s **** fighting technique eleventh type and revolving style burst! "Bleeding Wrestling?" Kakashi''s eyes twitched again. "This is a bad thing." "Indeed, it is a dangerous force." Nodded silently, "If you can''t figure out your blood volume, you might die before killing the enemy, but... can be in that chaotic world. Unique, this system is pretty good." This is a fighting technique from the fantasy world. But compared to powerful or not. Silence is most impressed by this, or cool. Chapter 262： : Kakashi transfer jar Kakashi left only the last jar. This time, Silence still randomly selected some professions with a certain price. For example, the power of demons, the power of vampires, the power of demons... Anyway, most of them are not weak but have a certain cost. The stronger the power, the more terrible the cost, and there are some small cost. Everything depends on Kakashi''s luck. Everyone was quiet, staring tightly. Even if it is a feng shui gate, there are concerns in his eyes. He understood Kakashi''s determination. But worry is inevitable. "Then I will open." Kakashi seemed to say something to the rest, and then opened the last jar. Inside...is a red armor covered with scales. looks somewhat like Kakashi''s leading arm. turned out to be this? The corner of the silent eye twitched a few times, and there was a cry in the heart. Because this arm is famous, although the power is very strong, it is not famous for its strength. "Sir, what is this item?" Kakashi asked the silence. Fate-like items basically need to be tested, and some are even dangerous, not to mention that they are still from the taboo series of jars. If they are silent, he will not dare to mess up. "This item..." The silent expression is a little weird, "Great is very powerful, but I don''t know if it is suitable for you." "Don''t you always sell the key at a critical time." Tsuteu could not help shouting. Here, she was the only one who dared to speak with silence in this complaining tone. "It''s name... called Chilong Emperor''s caged hand." Silent said the name, and then, with some serious words, "In the world to which it belongs, it is one of the gods. , As the name implies, a weapon that even God can destroy." Yes, it comes from a world with demons and deities, or the protagonist''s most powerful golden finger. Kakashi couldn''t help but swallow. Everyone present was also a little nervous. Even God can be destroyed? What is the price of such a weapon? "Actually, this one in front of you is not the body of Red Dragon Emperor." Silence narrowed her eyes and looked at Kakashi meaningfully. "It is just a manifestation of some power, if you want to fully show its power, You have to continue to open the jar and continue to strengthen." The main body of Red Dragon Emperor, can not be opened out of the third-level jar. It even allows an ordinary person to grow up to the level of killing the gods. In fact, putting silence into this is also an attempt. Through customized functions. Separate some overly powerful abilities. Although this will cost more, it is easy to form an obvious growth path and also help to achieve a balance. "So, what about the price?" Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help but ask, "Since it is a taboo series, there should be a price." "Of course." Nodded silently, it seems to squint some eyes, "I will briefly talk about one of its powers, the power doubles Boost, it can be activated every ten seconds, and every time it is enabled, it can be used. The strength of the person doubles once, and it doubles the cumulative strength." "!?" Everyone''s eyes were rounded, a shocked look of breath. Without ten seconds, the power can be doubled? This is exponential growth! "Otherwise, why can the gods be eliminated." Silence can understand their shock, and then the words changed. "Of course, this multiplication is limited by the strength of the body. It can be said that it can easily exceed the limit of the body. If you use it casually, But be prepared to explode and use it, it will also have a certain damage to life." Generally speaking, artifacts will add the ability to protect the host in power. But this is just a part of the power. also did not match the soul of Red Dragon Emperor. Therefore, strong is strong, but also extremely dangerous. "Kakashi." Wave Feng Shui Gate looked at Kakashi with some concern. "If death can gain strength, I don''t know how many ninjas would be willing." Kakashi just smiled helplessly, and then said, "This may be my destiny, I am ready." The scene was silent. are all ninjas who are in battle, and naturally understand the meaning of this sentence. Indeed, as a ninja, life is inherently uncertain. If you give your life you can gain strength, many people will make a choice at the last moment. "This is the power of taboos." Silent eyes looked around. "The hand of the Red Dragon Emperor, the last master of this god''s exterminator, in order to protect his lovers, but as ordinary people, defeat the demons. , Killing deities, to what extent they can grow up, it all depends on their will." "Ordinary people..." Kakashi also seemed to sigh with emotion, then suddenly opened his eyes, "Your Excellency, what you just said, are lovers... who?" "of course." Silently smacked his mouth and said with a tone of memory: "He was originally the weakest among the hosts of the Red Dragon Emperor''s caged hands, but by virtue of his ambition to the harem, he grew into the strongest one, and also exceeded the life expectancy of the hosts of the past, not only defeated The enemy, even the cost of using Gods extermination equipment has been overcome, so I have always said that the desire to change destiny is the premise and root of creating destiny." After these words, everyone''s expressions have a feeling that they can''t express. Especially as a woman''s Tsunade, at the moment there is an unreasonable shock in her face. depends on such desires. can also create miracles? "This person..." Zilai also squeezed her fist suddenly, her face full of excitement and longing, "It is my idol." "Boom--!" Tangshou fisted the hammer directly with a punch. Then facing Kakashi, said very tenderly: "Kakashi, if you dare to hurt Lin, I will not let you go." "That, Lin and I are not..." "Ok?" "No, it''s nothing." Kakashi smiled and swallowed the following words. With such an episode, everyone actually recovered from the shock of the weapon. looked at the arm in the jar in front of him, and was cautious in his eyes. is worthy of the fate of the taboo series. Powerful and dangerous. "Kakashi, go." The Feng Shui Gate gave Kakashi an encouraging look, he could understand Kakashi''s wish. After knowing that the masked person was actually carrying soil, the Feng Shui Gate was also worried about Kakashi, especially Lin''s safety. is like today. With soil''s love for Lin, he understands. Chapter 263： : Kakashi knows the truth With the power of this artifact, at least, the possibility of guarding those who want to guard is higher. Fengshuimen also didn''t want Kakashi to face the pain of losing the important person again. He deeply understood that feeling. glanced silently at Feng Shui Gate. The teacher was still hesitating, whether or not to tell Kakashi that the masked man was carrying soil, but depending on the situation, it seems that the Feng Shui Gate has already decided. "Okay." Kakashi didn''t know his teacher''s thoughts. He reached out and touched the artifact. "The cost of using it is quite high, but the process of changing jobs is not dangerous." Silent said. And as he said. The whole process is without any danger. The whole magic integrated into his left hand and disappeared. At this moment, Kakashi became a new generation of Red Dragon Emperor. Of course, it''s just incomplete. "I feel that I can summon it." Kakashi felt the message in his mind. "Is there currently only a power of this kind? But it really is powerful...I will meet that masked person next time, Definitely want him to look good." Although I am not used to this kind of feeling of being in the body. But compared to this power, this discomfort seems nothing. "Although the cost of using it is relatively high, it is similar to the jars in the taboo series. There are still items in the limited jar series that make up for the price, as long as you use it carefully." Silence finally said. In fact, this transfer is still very practical, greatly enhancing Kakashi''s ability to explode. Looking at Kakashi''s expression, he was still quite satisfied. Obviously, this power is exactly the kind he is after. Kakashi whispered for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and asked, "Can I still continue to buy the cans of the Taboo series? Many of the forces there are also very powerful." The effect of today''s rogue copying eyes made him fresh in his memory. If not this. He simply couldn''t insist that the teacher came to the rescue. "Of course." Silent laughed. He did not limit their flexible use of various unrestricted series. The Chilong Emperor''s limited series of jars can continuously develop Chilong Emperor''s strength and strengthen his physical qualities, but at the same time, the use of the taboo series of jars, even with the medical series of jars, can also be more effective in combat Developed its strength. This needs to be groped. The gameplay is a little more complicated, which is also conducive to the attractiveness of the jar. "This meeting is over." Bo Feng Shui Gate stood up and looked at everyone. "No matter whether ordinary ninjas still need to participate in the war, everyone is a member of the elite squad. Every month, jar funds will be allocated. The credit will be calculated separately. Now, the meeting will be closed." is accompanied by the last two words. Everyone''s face was relaxed. Although the future is still bumpy, but now the direction is clear, and after this night, everyone also recognized the ability of the current Huo Ying, Feng Shui Men. sat silently on the seat, just looking at this scene with a smile. As the center of the world, Konoha seems to be on the right track. Then, almost all the other villages should catch up. Silent eyes seemed to look into the distance. He doesn''t need to walk one by one like Shayinren Village. Because-- Those villages should find themselves. "Kakashi, you stay for a while." Wave Feng Shui Gate called Kakashi again, "I have something to say to you." "Yes." Kakashi froze for a while, but remained. The rest of the people left one by one, and only had a thoughtful glance at the Feng Shui Gate. Then went out too. However, silence is still sitting in a chair, it seems that there is no intention to leave. Wave Feng Shui Gate looked at silence for a while, and said softly, "Sir, you should know that too." "I didn''t know." Silent smiled, "But, as soon as you speak, I will know." "So..." Bo Feng Shui Men seemed to squeeze his fist, "You should also know, why is that?" Although on the battlefield, he can try to keep himself calm. But at the moment. Faced with that reality, there is still no way to suppress the emotion inside. Guilt, self-blame, dazed... He has been thinking, if at that time, he recognized the belt, is there any hope to stop him before this happens, or even pull him back, so that the wife will not die, the son will not endure and endure In that childhood, many companions in the village will not be sacrificed. "Yes, I know the reason." Silently said, "As long as I think, there is no truth in this world that can hide my eyes." "Can you tell me?" Wave Feng Shui Gate''s eyes looked at the silence a little nervously. "This is the fate between you." Silence shook his head, and then seemed to think of something, looking at the waves of Feng Shui Gate, "However, one of the reasons, you should know, the documents left over from the second generation of Naruto In this, only Huo Ying can see it, it is the secret of the Uchiha family." Wave Feng Shui Gate was shocked. He recalled the documents he had seen since he became Naruto. indeed...... There is such a document, it seems to say that if the people of Uchiha family meet their favorite person and die in front of them, they will activate some kind of dangerous force is called kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. It seems... will also be accompanied by a big change in temperament. "That, teacher." Kakashi interjected a little weakly, "What are you talking about?" "Kakashi..." Bo Feng Shui Gate took a deep breath, staring at Kakashi''s eyes, and finally told the facts, "The masked man is carrying soil, Uchiha carrying soil. " "......" Kakashi''s eyes widened almost instantaneously. His entire pupil was trembling slightly. Masked people... just bring soil? is similar to the wave Feng Shui Men, his first reaction is how it is possible, and then appeared in his mind again. Why? Although I resurrected Lin before. He already knew that the man who brought the earth was not dead, but who had always been regarded as the most important companion, turned into an enemy who committed unforgivable deeds to the village, even to the teacher and the teacher, Kakashi felt I have lost the ability to think. "I know it''s hard to believe, but today, I did see his true face, and he did not deny it." Bo Feng Naomen understood this pain, and he was in the same mood. There must be some reason for this. Wave Feng Shui Gate looked at Kakashi''s state. said nothing more. He knew that Kakashi needed time now. Instead, he looked at the silence and continued to ask, "Sir, what did you just say... mean?" Chapter 264： : Mission of Wuyin Ninja Village "Aren''t you already clear?" Silence looked at the Wave Feng Shui Gate in a meaningful way. "It''s extremely negative. The blood of the Uchiha family makes their love deeper than ordinary people. However, once the loved one is lost, Their emotions are also easily extreme." This is also the biggest concern of the second generation of Naruto. Don''t talk about getting dirt. Uchiha spot, Uchiha Itachi, Uchiha Sasuke... Every one is similar. Sometimes when I feel silent, I feel that the black pot in this world is black, half is black, Uchiha''s blood is 30%, and the rest is the world. "It''s because...I didn''t protect Lin?" Kakashi turned to look at the silence, asking a bit hardly, as if to seek an answer. "Human emotions are a very complicated matter." Silence didn''t answer positively, but said slowly. "The reason for the change in emotions is the same. A seemingly insignificant touch may have a chain reaction. It is meaningless in my eyes to explore this complicated cause." It is clear. Silence does not have the idea of ??acting as a psychologist. If it is Tsunabe, it is easier. But this emotional drama. is still free. There is a mixture of romance, companionship, mentorship, stance, faith... Even, there are faults that cannot be forgiven. Both Feng Shui Gate and Kakashi were silent. is the old companion on one side, the hatred of loved ones on the other, the complex emotions are constantly intertwined, and all kinds of confusion and doubts are on the mind, it is simply indescribable, let alone talking. "If you must ask me for a suggestion, it is not without it." The silence said suddenly. Wave Feng Shui Gate and Kakashi, looked at him at the same time. People often trust others when they can''t find directions. Hei Jue is so successful to fooling everyone. "I''ve seen too many things like you." The corners of silent mouth seem to be bent a little. "When the truth doesn''t make sense, fists and time can solve most problems. Anyway, you all want to use the other side The idea is carried out according to one''s wishes, which is also a kind of mental violence." is also facing betrayal. Naruto''s approach in the original is much simpler and more rude. Can''t figure out what Sasuke thinks. Then fight. won''t win, next time you fight, the bond between men is not just to get deeper. Kakashi didn''t seem to think that he would hear such an answer from a silent mouth. However, his eyes gradually firmed up. Indeed, no matter what you want to do, one thing is certain, that is-absolutely not allowed to bring soil, and hurt people around you again. Especially Lin. If it is said that the previous Kakashi was sure that the soil would never hurt Lin. So now, he is not so sure. Today''s Lin, but was almost hurt. "Teacher, I want to apply for funds to buy more jars!" Kakashi''s body seemed to have flames unprecedented in the past. If you want to stop the soil, you need a strong force. Stop him first, and then think about the next thing! "The rules have been decided." The wave of Feng Shui''s facade was awkward, but looking at Kakashi''s appearance, he reached out and slapped him on the shoulder, and said heavily, "I don''t care about things with soil, whether as a fire shadow or as his teacher There are unshirkable responsibilities, let us work hard together." "Teacher..." This pair of mentors and apprentices clenched their hands again after a lapse of more than ten years. This time. Only they can understand each other''s mood. "Speaking." Silence suddenly looked at the wave Feng Shui Gate and asked, "Have you thought about what series of jars you want to open?" "Do you have any recommendation, Mr.?" "No." Silence is a simple word. "......" Wave Feng Shui Gate is a little dazed. "Your wish is too much." Silence shook his head, "You are now thinking about the village, caring about your son, thinking about your wife, there are many powers for you, but which one is the best depends on you Inside." In this world, there are too many people who wish to protect. But as long as it is power, it can be guarded. The key way to see. "I understand." Wave Feng Shui Men thoughtfully. He needs to be more clear about what he really needs. "Also." The silent figure faded a little, and the final voice echoed in the house. "Don''t think of taking advantage of the ease of defeating the rest of the village now. Some people are my default guests." Wave Feng Shui Gate''s face showed a helpless expression. does have such an idea. Because this morning, before the invasion with soil, Muye received a letter from Wuyin Ninja Village, they sent a mission to discuss matters with Muye. clearly came to investigate. Even the reason is too lazy to find. With the power of Muye now, if he dispatched the canning team to the rest of the village, he could even win most of the other ninjas without harm. Actually, it was also suggested by Xiaochun to stay in bed. They worry that the people in the rest of the village will also buy jars from silence, becoming a huge threat like the Shayin Village. But the phrase of silence is undoubtedly telling them. Such trickery is impossible. "This lord, it seems that he is looking forward to the battle of destiny between us." Kakashi also feels this way I''m afraid that there are even Xiao organizations and even the earth. "Bao Feng Shui Men was a little sad," "Don''t you just tell us not to underestimate ordinary ninjas?" In the eyes of the husband, all of us should be similar. " He already has a hunch, I am afraid that the changes in the future are more than this. What they can do is only to work hard under the rules of the other party. ...... returned to his small room in silence. When Yuju saw him come back, he jumped directly into his arms, meowed at him, and glared at Icarus angrily. When Silence is not there, Icarus always stares at her, keeping her eyes on her small head and belly. can scare the cat. "Be good." rubbed her little head in silence, then rubbed her round belly, and Icarus'' eyes showed obvious envy. While lifting the cat, he opened a mirror magic. He wanted to see the movements of the remaining villages, especially the other three big ninja villages. It seems that there has not been much movement in Yanyin Village and Yunyin Village, but just sent some spies and is still watching. But Wuyin Ninja Village sent a messenger directly. is still bright and dark. The mission on the bright side... Already coming to Konoha? looked at the group of people silently, the most conspicuous thing was that she was not a water shadow, but a very mature and beautiful woman. Now, she should be exactly 28 years old. Chapter 265： : Do not understand according to meditation When I was watching this animation, Silence didn''t pay much attention to Zhao Meiming. the reason is simple. Too few plays. first appeared in the late stage of the story, even though the words and deeds showed an excellent aspect, but relatively speaking, it is still not enough to make a deep impression. However, after this, most netizens seem to have dug out this treasure woman from Huo Ying. Beautiful face, hot body, dignified, gentle, always with a smile on her face, and has a little woman''s side, and most importantly, there is no official CP. Therefore, compared with Zhengxi, the impression of silence on her is more from the creation of those same people. The first feeling at this time...not bad. "I don''t know where she can lead Wuyin Ninja Village." Silently said to herself, then continued to pay attention. For those who pay more attention to them, silence is still more looking forward to, can choose the right power system in a suitable reality. Now, wait and see. At this moment, Zhao Meiming obviously didn''t know that she was being peeped. She glanced at the people behind her, clapped her hands, attracted everyone''s eyes, and then said with a smile: "It''s almost time to Muye Village, you guys have to get up, this is our Wuyinren Village This is the first exchange with other villages in the past ten years." More than ten years ago, because the fourth generation of water shadow was brought to the soil and controlled by illusion. The village of Wuyin Ninja has always been in a period of terror in the "Home of Blood Mist". And ended this period, it was the one who was in front of me. The rest of the mission was all looking at her with longing and admiration. "But..." a shy teenager with blue hair, the owner, seemed to say less confidently, "Master Zhaomeiming, we did not get a reply from Muye, and heard that Muye happened yesterday That incredible thing..." Although the stage of fate only happened yesterday. However, because the incident is too big. In the case of using special abilities to transmit information, these of them have already known for a long time. One by one, there are some concerns. "Nagajuro, I believe in your ability." Zhao Meiming didn''t explain much, just smiled and gave a simple encouragement. "Yes!" The young man seemed to be agitated, determined in secret that he must protect Master Zhaomeiming. However, although the smile on the face gives a feeling of peace of mind, when Zhao Meiming turned her head, the pupil that was not covered by long brown curly hair seemed to have some obvious worries. The situation of Konoha is obviously very simple. The resurrected fourth-generation Naruto, the terrible battle in intelligence, and the unknown man who seems to dominate everything behind him. If the information in the intelligence is true. Then, the road ahead is completely unknown. Unable to estimate. However, it is precisely because of this that the Wuyin Ninja Village, which has just come out from the blood fog era, will be the first and the first to send a powerful mission to investigate, and Zhao Meiming keenly perceives this series of information Unusual. Crisis...there are opportunities. Gathered his emotions and moved on towards Muye Village, let Zhao Meiming feel a little relieved that before he arrived in Muye, he had already met the welcoming staff who had been waiting here. It seemed that his attitude was kind. , Treat them with etiquette, in line with the level of Ninja village messengers of the same level. It seems that Konoha did not have the power to completely ignore Wuyin Ninja Village. Thought like Meiming. What she didn''t know was that it was only because of the words left by a man in the morning. In a word, a group of people in Wuyin Ninja Village were greeted to Muye, there was no big welcome meeting, no deliberate cover-up, and they were led all the way to the Huoying Office Building in Muye, waiting somewhere in the meeting room. "In intelligence, Konoha was destroyed in yesterday''s battle, and he recovered as much as possible after the battle." Nagajuro whispered, "but there is really no trace of it." Just this way, they didn''t really just walk by. observed the situation of this village seriously. Aside from the enviable prosperous scene, no signs of destruction were found. "No." Zhao Meiming shook her head gently, "You only saw the appearance, but you should also notice other things, such as the atmosphere between people." "Atmosphere?" Nagajuro was surprised. "Yes, because I have experienced it, I can easily see that the people on the street are full of the atmosphere of the rest of the life after the disaster." Zhao Meiming recalled everything she just saw in her mind. Parents are holding their children tightly. No one''s crookedness beside the lover. Neighborhoods are more friendly. Everyone showed a deeper relationship than normal, just like the current Wuyin Ninja Village, because they almost lost everything, so they cherish it even more. "Yes, it is the rest of the life." The voice of a young man suddenly sounded. All people, including Zhao Meiming, were taken aback. is a man who doesn''t know when to come in and appears in the seat in front of them. blond hair, handsome face, gentle expression, and robe on his body. Even though I haven''t seen it before, everyone still recognizes the identity of this man. "It''s worthy of a golden glitter." Zhao Meiming''s face had a mature and charming smile. "When I was very young, I heard about the name of Lord Huoying on the battlefield. It really is the same as the rumor. trace." Although the smile is charming, Zhao Meiming''s palm is already a sweat. Even the rumor of the flying thunder god. didn''t wait until the opening, she could notice it. "This is not the technique of flying thunder gods." Bo Feng Shui Men seemed to know what the other party was thinking. "Who...sir?" Zhao Meiming''s slender eyes narrowed slightly. "You should know." The smile on the face of Bo Feng Shui Gate was slightly deep. Zhao Meiming of course knew that there was a trace of a man behind the incredible war of Muye yesterday and the resurrection of Huo Ying who was supposed to die for more than ten years. But what she didn''t quite understand was. The other party directly brought the topic to the man so simple. Resurrection, to get power. For any village, it should be the information that they try to hide. Zhao Meiming was a little unthinkable. Chapter 266： : Obsessive-compulsive disorder Can''t figure it out, I don''t want to. "I like direct men." Zhao Meiming chuckled softly, but there seemed to be a little irritability in the charming smile, "Since Master Naruto is so direct, then I will be a little direct, Master Naruto, the one you refer to Who is it, sir?" "I won''t say that." Wave Feng Shui Gate smiled and shook his head. Zhao Meiming''s forehead was obviously wrinkled, and she couldn''t even smile. Is this teasing her? Obviously you said it first! Although she has a good temper, she is not without temper, especially when she is not facing herself. "The reason why I didn''t hide his existence is because I couldn''t hide it." Bo Feng Shui Men seemed to sigh. "No one can anticipate the gentleman''s behavior, and there is no language to describe his existence, so , Ms. Zhao Meiming, whether you can see him and understand him does not depend on me, nor on the information you got in Muye, but only on the will of the gentleman." Speaking of this passage, Wave Feng Shui Gate did not look away from him. But just calmly looked at the messenger in front of him. However, Zhao Meiming''s brows were actually tighter. This attitude is too weird. Huo Ying, who is Muye, is so respectful to the man, and even reluctant to mention the name. In the words, they all set off the other''s transcendental status. This can be done not only by strength. "In short, I have understood what you have come to know. I also know a few things about Wuyin Ninja Village." Bo Feng Shui Men finally said, "You can stay in Muye for a while, if the gentleman wants to see you. , You should be able to see you, we will arrange someone to take care of your residence." "Wait." Zhao Meiming raised her eyebrows. "Our trip is mainly to re-establish commercial channels with Konoha and the Fire Country." Now in Wuyin Ninja Village, it can be said that the vitality is badly hurt. Closed for more than ten years. Internal disputes. Their economic strength was severely damaged, so, according to Meimei''s trip to Konoha, it is indeed the idea of ??re-establishing business channels. "This is not anxious." Bo Feng Shui Gate shook his head and smiled, "I was only resurrected yesterday, many things are not enough to understand, and it is difficult to discuss this matter for the time being." He wanted to see the silent action first. Now, whether you want war or alliance, it is difficult to decide. Although he himself hopes for peace more, the war with Shayin Ninja Village and Xiao has come. Everything must be prudent. After saying this last sentence, the wave Feng Shui Gate signaled slightly, his figure dissipated a little. That''s right, it is not directly disappeared by the technique of flying thunder god, but gradually turned into a light spot to dissipate. It is the spiritualization of the hero''s own ability. Zhao Meiming''s pupil shrank significantly. "Zhaomei Ming Lord" Nagajuro was a little nervous, and this scene was really strange. "It''s not like the technique of flying thunder gods, nor is it like a doppelganger." Zhao Meiming took a deep breath and began to deeply feel the abnormality of Konoha. The information above is one thing. But what I saw with my own eyes was quite another matter. This made her a very cautious impression of the rumored man. I want to know who it is. And at this time. Suddenly the door was pushed open, and a blonde woman in a green coat stepped in, strung her head up, her eyes turned around on the faces of all the people present, and she finally stopped at Zhao Meiming''s face. The person who came was Tsunade. "I''m the one who is in charge of entertaining you, just call me Master Tsuneo." Tsunee''s face was a little bit depressed. She is obviously a medical ninja, even if the previous three generations of Huo Ying made her entertain silent, even now the fourth generation of Huo Ying made her entertain the messenger of Wuyin Ninja Village. It''s really too much. "Tangshou?" Zhao Meiming''s expression was a little shocked. She naturally had heard of Tsuna, one of the three ninjas of Konoha, the only remaining princess of the Thousand Hands family. There is indeed information that she has returned to Konoha. However, how could it be so young, it looks much younger than himself. Almost instinctive. Zhao Meiming asked aloud, "How do adults keep their youthful appearance?" "Huh?" Tsunade looked at the mature and dignified woman in front of her, with a smug smile on her lips. "This is the secret. Speaking of it, does your skin color look good? How old are you? Thirty or forty?" Click. Zhao Meiming''s palm clearly made a sound. His eyes became sharper. "I''m only twenty-eight this year." Zhao Meiming blinked his eyes wide and smiled in a low voice. "However, it is really surprising that Aunt Tsunato can stay so young. After all, I heard Aunt Tsunabe when I was a kid. Fame, by the way, Aunt Tsunade is in her fifties, havent you married yet?" "Tsunade''s face also began to be a bit stiff. Nagajuro shivered a little, and he felt a strong momentum from these two strong men. Even the silence that was watching at home had strange expressions. They are all beautiful and powerful women, and they are all singles. He always feels that it is not good intentions to arrange Gangshou hospitality. However, the momentum is coming fast, and going fast. She was the first to converge, but it was Tsunae. She now wrapped her hands around her chest with a confident smile on her face. "Age such as age mainly depends on the mentality and appearance. This is told by a powerful existence who does not know how many years have lived. In his eyes, I am only about seventeen years old." After knowing Silence and Icarus, Tsunate did not care much about his age. After all, there is a woman who is said to have lived tens of thousands of years, but still beautiful and moving. And Zhaomei looked at this muscular hand full of youthful breath, and felt a loss. Even if you look young, your temperament is young? Zhao Meiming bit her silver teeth. But keenly noticed what Tsunade just said. "Strong presence?" she repeated. Tsunade seems to have opened her eyes a lot looked at her up and down again, and suddenly realized. "It turns out that you came for him." "Who is that existence?" Zhao Meiming couldn''t help but ask, she now has a feeling of itching and impatient. It seems that the man is everywhere But I couldn''t see how it looked. Don''t worry about it. Such an important existence. It will almost kill obsessive-compulsive disorder. "If he wants to see you, no one can stop it, but if he doesn''t want" Tsunade stopped suddenly, looked deeply at the woman in front of him, and said, "So, I won''t tell you." . Chapter 267： : Wait until you are qualified Neither the feng shui gate nor the gang hand, from their standpoint, do not want powerful can openers to appear in the remaining villages. They are all people who have experienced war. Deeply understand how fragile the peace is from village to village. Although it is impossible to prevent silence, it is not possible to actively recommend. However, Zhao Meiming really has a feeling of vomiting blood. Don''t want to say, don''t say that at the beginning! Obviously you are the first to talk about it, and then you dont talk about it half by half. "Go, take you to your residence." Gang hand turned around, really didn''t say anything more, Zhao Meiming''s chest undulated and took a few deep breaths before he suppressed the impulse in his heart. Keep up with everyone around you. The residence that Muye arranged for them is the family land of the Qianshou family. Because of the complicated situation inside Wuyin Ninja Village, Fengshui Gate did not want to relax its vigilance against these people, and the Qianshou tribe was more empty, and the strong man staring at Gangshou was obviously a suitable choice. Tsunade originally disagreed. But the task bonus is a bit much. So Zizizi agreed. And this way came along, Zhao Meiming had a different feeling than before, because most people along the way would say hello to Tsunade, and Tsunade also responded with a smile. Such a scene. Zhao Mei Ming has not seen it in Wuyin Ren Village for many years. "Really a peaceful village." She could not help whispering. It seems that Tsunade heard this sentence, turned his head, and seemed to ask casually, "Speaking of it, what''s going on with your Shuiying lord?" The fourth generation of water shadow is also the current water shadow, citrus yakura. Even when Tsunade wandered outside Konoha, he heard the name of this water shadow. Of course, it is not a good reputation. Under the management of the other party, Wuyin Ninja Village once became synonymous with blood and terror, even Excellent ninjas have defected. The peach land before fighting against Kakashi and others is no longer cut, just to overthrow the water shadow and has been preparing funds. But recent intelligence shows. He seems to have been overthrown. And the core character is the one who is behind Meimei, except that there is no news of the fourth generation of Shuiying''s death, nor of the fifth generation of Shuiying. "Master Shuiying retired to the second line due to physical reasons. At present, the village is managed by the elders. Therefore, the policy is different from the past." Zhao Meiming said simply. Wuyin Ninja Village wants to change its image again. Naturally, policies must be changed. Such things cannot be concealed. Gang Shou glanced at her again, and in those beautiful eyes, she had the same color as the wave Feng Shui Gate. The determination to develop the village. I could not help sighing in my heart, because of her understanding of silence, I was afraid that such a person would be my favorite. After waiting for the place, Tsunade shouted silently to entertain, and was ready to leave directly. She couldn''t really be with her. After all, the person who came was not Shuiying. "Master Gangshou." Zhao Meiming suddenly shouted Gangshou, with a smile on her face, "I have a request, I hope Master Gangshou can agree." "What request?" Tsuneo turned around. "We in Wuyin Ninja Village have not passed through with the Ninja Village outside for many years, and we don''t know much about the strength of the rest of Ninja Village." Zhao Meiming looked at Tsunade with a deeper smile, "If Master Tsunade allows it, Please discuss with me." The rest of them looked at Zhao Meiming in amazement. Especially mute. No one here knows the strength of Tsunato better than she is now. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the first person in Muye today. Her own strength is not weak, and she still buys the most jars. "Do you want to learn from me?" Tsunade''s expression was like seeing something interesting. "Just deepen understanding." Zhao Meiming nodded. She wanted to verify another piece of information in the intelligence. In yesterday''s battle. The combatants of Muye showed great strength. However, such simple information alone cannot really judge how strong it is, and the traitor of Fengying and Muye alone, Da She Wan, can fight against the entire Muye, according to Meimeis extremely strong information "The two words are still somewhat skeptical. "Although Lord Tsunade is a senior." Zhao Meiming bite heavily on the word senior, and then chuckled softly, "But if Konoha has my information, you should know that I am Ninja The only person in history who has two types of blood inheritance limits is not weak." The rest of the messengers from Wuyin Ninja Village were stunned. All are with a glorious expression. Because it is not weak, it is low-key. Zhao Mei Ming is almost the most powerful person in Wuyin Ninja Village now. The unprecedented two blood succession limits make her even have the power to suppress the fourth-generation water shadow who is a pillar of man. In contrast, the record of one of the three ninjas, Princess Konoha, seems to be insufficient to take the shot. However, what makes Zhao Meiming unexpected is. Facing the provocative actions she deliberately made. Tsunae just smiled casually. "It''s really an excellent younger generation." She looked at Zhao Meiming''s eyes as if the adults were looking at the ignorant children. "However, the gap between you and me is too great now, I don''t want to be If you think you''re bullying ordinary people, if you really want to fight, wait until you have the qualifications." According to Meimei''s smile, there are some subtle changes. It''s too natural. If you just talk to each other and put pressure on the other party, it''s no problem to say more arrogant words. However, Tsunade''s expression was too natural, she did not deliberately underestimate her, but really thought so. "Master Zhaomeiming is not an ordinary person!" Nagajuro was a little angry, he blushed, and even shouted towards Tsunamu regardless of his timid personality, "Even the seniors of Ninja, I will not allow you to be like this. The insult saved the hero of Wuyin Ninja Village!" The remaining members of the mission also looked at Tsunade angrily. Hero, this is the status of Zhaomeiming in Wuyin Village. Save them from a **** and hopeless world. "Nagajuro!" Zhao Meiming whispered him infrequentlyTsunade didn''t seem to be angry, but looked at the sound of Nagajuro, and asked curiously, "Is he your brother?" "almost." Zhao Meiming reached out and subconsciously protected Nagajuro behind him. She really regards Nagjuro as a younger brother with excellent talent and always unconfident. "Good boy, but my brother is more adorable." A smile appeared on Gangshou''s face, and Meiyujian seemed quite happy, and then stretched out his palm. Squeeze tightly. Boom! The air in the fist suddenly made a sound like being pinched and burst. . Chapter 268： : 1 What must be done Faced with the status quo caused by Tsunae''s simple move. Whether it''s Zhao Meiming or Nagajuro, his face changed slightly. What a terrible force! They didn''t even feel the flow of Chakra, can power alone be terrible to this extent? The legendary Lei Ying, famous for its strength, does not know whether there is such a level. "You''re called Nagajuro, right." Tsunade looked at Nagajuro with one hand on his hips, smiling. "Okay, I''m not insulting her, I''m just telling the truth." She spread her legs and posed. There was a loud noise. The ground underfoot shattered. The earth and stones were shaken and flew up. Zhaomei Mingchakra had just mentioned it, and his eyes flashed, and Tsunato had already come to them with an afterimage. There was even a layer of white mist on the raised fist. boom--! A huge boxing wind exploded behind them. The shock wave that was visible to the naked eye even turned into a fist shape, rushing towards the sky, and then the terrifying gust of wind scattered, so that the rest of the group was rushed out by the aftermath of the fist before even reacting. . Zhao Meiming and Nagajuro were speechless. Especially Nagajuro. His body shivered like a child bullied by a scoundrel, trying not to let his tears fall. You don''t even need to look at the situation behind you to know. If this punch is hit, it is absolutely miserable. "Now, you should understand that I am not insulting you." Tsunade withdrew his fist, still breathing white smoke, exuding the temperature after violent friction with the air. Strong, too strong! Even if it is beautiful, the eyes are also shocked with unparalleled, what really exists to resist such a fist? And that kind of speed. According to Meimei''s feeling, at this distance, she would have failed even before the seal. This strength far exceeded her expectations. "Master Gangshou." The mute face beside was helpless, "This is your own home." "Ah, it''s miscalculated." Tsunade looked back at the messy ground, and was also depressed. "It''s too strong to be a good thing. If you don''t pay attention, it will cause damage." If it''s just strange power, it''s better to say. Just control Chakra. But now, this power is the result of strange power and a large number of light groups that directly strengthen the body. It can be said that more than 40 million points have been smashed. Her body is already a complete superman. "Master Gangshou deserves to be a senior." Zhao Meiming squeezed out a not-so-good-looking smile. She even doubts now. Just Tsunade alone may have the strength to defeat the entire Wuyin Ninja Village. It seems that reality is more exaggerated than what intelligence says. "There are various reasons." Tsunade glanced at her, turned around, and said while walking, "In short, give you a piece of advice, let''s be honest in the current Konoha, maybe a passing passerby You can''t win, kid." This sentence is a bit exaggerated. Tsunade scared her deliberately. "Is this power also related to that being?" Zhao Meiming couldn''t help asking. But no response was received, and Tsunai just waved her hand away from her and left. Only the mission was caught in shock and daze. Nagajuro bowed his head in shame at this time. Looking at him, Zhao Meiming didn''t have the heart to blame. Fists clenched, there was a deep concern in his eyes. She felt it too. The reason why Muye still entertained them with the specifications of treating Omura was purely to see if they could be favored by the existence. If she could not have such terrible power, what would Muye do, she naturally imagined. Uneasiness and anxiety began to surge. But it soon became a determination to do something. "Master Messenger." Mute stood aside and looked at Zhao Meiming. "Do you need me to take you to the residence?" Tsunae can pat the **** and walk away, but she can''t. After all, the task is to entertain these people, which also includes surveillance. "I want to wander around in Konoha." Zhao Meiming''s face again had the usual smile on her face, "Just me and Nagajuro, is it okay?" The mute hesitated and nodded. In fact, they only need to be responsible for Zhao Meiming and others when they are in the land. If you go out. That was naturally monitored by members of the secret department. Seeing mute nodding, Zhao Meiming also breathed a sigh of relief, it seems, as the Naruto and Tsunade said. Whether she can see the existence or not, they cannot intervene, so they will not restrict her actions. It was so decided. However, although Zhao Meiming is determined to do something. However, when she and Nagajuro went out and stood on the street, they realized It seems that nothing can be done. Until now she didn''t even know the name. The more this is, the more you can feel the mystery according to Zhao Meiming, even if you havent seen it before, you dont even know the name, you dont know the appearance, but even people with such strength and status as Tsunabe have that attitude. Feeling a little thoughtful and terrified. It''s like being high above, and can easily dominate the existence of Konoha. Even with this village in her eyes, she seemed to be covered with a mysterious veil. "Zhaomei Ming, what should we do now?" Nagajuro couldn''t help asking. "Just walk around." Although Zhao Meiming felt a little uneasy, she still gave Nagajuro a reassuring smile. "Just like normal play, the information is always hidden in subtle places." "Yes!" Nagajuro said. The silence at this time also withdrew his sight. There were two cheers. He didn''t expect that Wave Feng Shui Men and Tsunade set off his image so quickly. If he is playing now, he is afraid to do nothing, only need to show his identity, he can shock Zhao Meiming, and then sell the jar without hindrance. So, do you want to sell the jars directly, or do you want another two days? It doesn''t seem to be very good. If it appears so simple, I feel a little sorry for the mysterious image created by Tsunade and Wave Fengshuimen, but if it is dragged on, it is also easy to give Muye a certain misunderstanding, for example, he actually does not want to sell Wuyinren Village jars or something. . But Silence already has an idea. "Icarus, Yueju, take you out shopping today." The silence turned around and said to his own big and small inhumans. Fei Ju is naturally happy. This little milk cat is now more and more sticky and silent, sometimes in the middle of the night from his bed to the silent bed. Icarus has no comments. At this moment, Zhao Meiming, who originally held the idea of ??investigating intelligence, seemed to be a little addicted to the prosperity of Konoha. As the ninja world is the strongest and most prosperous village at this time. Here, Konoha brings together almost all the commodities in the world. The hustle and bustle of the crowd, the hawking that sounded from time to time, and various dazzling items are all unavailable in Wuyinren Village. . Chapter 269： : Zhaomeiming is full of resentment I do not know how long I have been hanging out, and unconsciously, night has come. The wood leaves under the night look more prosperous than during the day. People in a busy day have more time to enjoy life The people on the street and the small merchants selling goods have also become more numerous. Zhao Meiming walked in such a peaceful place, and was completely indulged in the mood. Unfortunately. She turned her head and looked at Nagjuro behind her eyes. It is a pity that at this time, she was not accompanied by a handsome, handsome and gentle boyfriend. Just thought of this. Zhao Meiming suddenly felt that her good mood was a little destroyed. It is clearly already 28, and it will be over the age of marriageableness in two years, but I haven''t even talked about a relationship, why? "It would be nice if the entire ninja world was so peaceful." Zhao Meiming looked around, and a hint of sadness appeared on the difficult face. If the ninja world is peaceful. She may be able to arrange her own happiness before she turns thirty. Suddenly. Zhao Meiming seemed to see something, and she couldn''t help but shine. In the front not far away, a man dressed in a white suit, handsome and unique, with a super cute white cat lying on his shoulder. "Nagajuro." Zhao Meiming couldn''t help but stretch out his fingers, clasping Nagajuro''s shoulder behind him, and said with some excitement, "You see that man is not there, the one in a white suit." "Saw." Nagajuro already grasped the suffering behind him, his eyes wary, "Master, is that an enemy?" Boom--! Zhao Meiming knocked a knife on his head with a black line on his face. "What does it look like." She extended her finger and pressed her red lips. This action made her look charming and mature. "Don''t you think that it is a handsome and handsome man? The eyes are also very gentle and will be small. Animals love it, but dont they look like ninjas, merchants? Thats right, we now need merchants in Wuyin Ninja Village." The more you talk to yourself, the more excited you are. At the dream wedding, her husband-in-law was such a man in a white suit who would look at her tenderly. maybe. This man is her destiny. Nagajuro listened to the words of his own adults, and suddenly felt a little ashamed, all for the village, and the talents of Zhaomeiming would never find their happiness. And at this time. He suddenly saw that the man in the white suit stopped in front of a ramen restaurant. Then turned his head. He looked at the beautiful girl behind him with a gentle smile on his face. It was really an extremely beautiful girl with pink hair and an extremely delicate face, with enchanting hazy beauty in her eyes. Even a child like Nagajuro looked a little fascinated at once. and many more--! Nagajuro reacted violently, turning his head to look at Master Zhaomei Ming in his home. Ruined. Naojuro''s heart mourned. Because at this time, Zhao Meiming''s expression was completely stiff on her face, and her body was stiff together, and even her eyes seemed to have no color and became like dead fish. "Yeah, how could such a handsome guy not have a lover, maybe even a bunch of children, hehehehehehe." Zhao Meiming''s hair is automatic without wind, and the whole body exudes breath as if full of resentment, even with the passers-by around them a little scared to let it go. Happiness is gone before it is gone. Not far away was the silence that was talking to Icarus, but also a little helpless. He just wanted to set up a conversation with Zhao Meiming as an ordinary person who took a lover to shop, and set a little test of his wish in his words. Then show your identity again. but He obviously ignored the dog foods killing effect on older single young women. He did not expect that his current image was in accordance with the preferences of Zhao Meiming. No wonder he could not find a man. Ninjas in the ninja world, handsome and gentle, were basically dead, such as Kato, and Uchiha. For example, the Feng Shui Gate is even less likely to exist in that "home of blood mist." Never mind. Silence didn''t pay attention in the end, it was a big deal to wait till night, then go to the door. Now I just looked at Icarus with a smile, "The owner of this shop is also my guest." Icarus raised his head and looked at this newly renovated, brightly looking ramen noodle shop, reading quietly. "Yile Ramen Restaurant." "Since you''re here, let''s try it out. Although there should be no love dishes that I usually bought in Erina, it should be good." Silent laughed. Now that you are here, let''s take a look at the status quo of hand hitting. When selling jars to hands, in addition to not having much money in the early stage, on the other hand, I also wanted to experiment. A chef with amazing cooking skills and a desire to make more money can create much value in this world. Icarus naturally has no opinion. So Silence walked in with her side by side. "Nagajuro." Zhao Meiming saw the two people who walked in and gritted her teeth. "Let''s go in too." "But" Nagajuro obviously hesitated. "What''s the matter, maybe it''s just a sibling, maybe he has a younger brother." Zhao Meiming said something she didn''t believe very much. But ah, the first time I met a man who made her a little bit of heart regardless of her appearance or temperament, if she left like this, she couldn''t be reconciled. Anyway, no news can be found now. The people on the street were all silent about what happened yesterday, and if they wanted to use illusion, the dark members of Konoha kept staring. Although Nagajuro didn''t feel well, he was just a small follower, but he couldn''t stop him. The two followed the silence into the ramen restaurant. Just come in. They saw a chef who was obviously the head of the ramen restaurant. UU read the book and crossed the kitchen counter and walked towards the man in the white suit with a look of excitement. "Mr. Shen, I didn''t expect you to come. This is really an honor for the shop." The rest of the guests seem to have come by unexpectedly, but because of the ability to distort reality, except for certain characters, the average person cannot recognize that the silence was the one from yesterday. "I am now just a simple guest." Silently waved his hand, "Come again and try your craft." "I will work hard!" The expression of the hand is serious, "Even if I can''t satisfy my husband, I will take my best form and make the most delicious ramen I can make!" The sound of the hand is not too loud, but the customers in the store can basically hear it. Including Zhao Meiming, it was a bit stunned. This attitude is not just general respect. . Chapter 270： : 10 points of salted fish It''s just a matter of beauty, but it doesn''t feel much, but these wood leaves people are a little surprised. "Who is this person?" "do not know." "Even if Naruto is here for dinner, I haven''t seen it so politely." "Where is the US food appraiser?" "possible." Because the silence moved a little means, besides the hand hitting, there were two other people, Zhao Meiming, on the other side, the others could not recognize the silence. But these words came to Zhao Meiming''s ears. Isn''t Konoha? She was a little curious, but at this time she sniffed her nose and felt so sweet. The fragrance diffused in the air, even she had a little tongue and mouth, and was appetite. is a seductive fragrance that has never been smelled. "It''s worthy of Konoha, even an ordinary ramen restaurant has such a delicacy." Zhao Meiming said with some envy, and then lit up, pulling Nagajuro, and walked directly toward the silent side. There are still a lot of people here. At the time of eating, there is only the kitchen counter, and there are some places. sat down directly beside Silence. propped his chin on his side, leaned on his side, bent a soft curve with a thin waist, and thin red lips also evoked a charming smile. "Sir, are you a food appraiser?" At this time, Zhao Meiming, the mature atmosphere of her body was released unscrupulously. Nagajuro couldn''t help covering his face. This is not like the adult Zhao Meiming he knew. turned his head in silence. He didn''t expect that instead of going to her, she kept up with her. All kinds of thoughts flashed in my heart, but at this time, I just smiled, "Although it is not a professional beauty food appraiser, but there can be no better than I can taste food in this world." "It''s a domineering speech." Zhao Meiming slightly licked her red lips before realizing that she was a little too charming, and she could not help being covered in a faint blush. However, the man in front of him did not look like a normal man at once. Instead, Zhao Meiming noticed his pupil. Dark eye pupils are relatively common in Ninja, but... this man''s eye pupils are unusually deep. Just staring, there is a feeling of involuntarily immersed in it. "the host." At this time, a sweet and soft voice pulled Zhao Meiming back. It was Icarus who was holding the silent clothes corner and staring at the small bowls on the counter. "Master?" Zhao Meiming froze for a moment, her slender eyes seemed to narrow her eyes. "She was Icarus, I bought it from a place before." Silent explained with a smile, then stretched out his hand, rubbing gently on the top of Icarus'' head, with a spoiled look in his eyes, "In this world, only we are each other''s companions." "Meow meow--" Two meows came from the shoulder. "Yes, and Yuju." silently smiled and rubbed the face of Fei Ju''s kitten with the other hand. Zhaomei stared at the emerald rubbing on his palm, as well as the same half-squinted eyes, which seemed to be some enjoyment of Icarus. felt that there was an unspeakable warmth in these people. is simply... just like a few of them, it is independent of the group outside this world. really is a super gentle person. Zhao Meiming''s eyes are shiny, and she looks like a nympho. Silence didn''t think of it, and one day when I got the favor of such a mature beauty just on the first side. Sure enough, the charm of men lies in temperament. He casually chatted with Zhao Meiming for a little while, knew each other''s name, silently said that he was a traveling businessman, Zhao Meiming only said that he was from Wuyin Village, but did not say what identity. "Wuyin Ninja Village." Silently sighed in a long tone, "I heard that although it was covered with dense fog all the year round, it was a beautiful place." "Of course." Zhao Meiming has a little pride. "The mountain in the fog has a very nice view. If you climb to the peak, you can also see the fog rolling under your feet. The sunrise in the sea of ??fog is also amazing. ..." Although she grew up there, Zhao Meiming didn''t look at the scenery there. It is better to say that it is because of the cruel life before that the beauty of this beauty is more prominent. "It seems that Miss Zhao Meiming should like her village very much." Silently said with a smile. "Well, I like it very much." Zhao Meiming admitted unabashedly that her eyes were full of tenderness. If you don''t like your village. Why do you try to become stronger and initiate a coup, even if you risk your life, you must save it. It really is like this. Silent through mind reading, you can experience the love of Zhao Meiming for Wuyin Ninja Village. If people like Bo Feng Shui Men''s love for the village stems from their emphasis on their companions and villagers, then Zhao Meiming is pure and pure love for the land where she was born and raised. However, this is not enough. Looking silently at this future fifth-generation water shadow, it seems to ask casually: "So, what do you expect your village to become?" "What..." Zhao Meiming seemed to be asked by this question. "Because it is a traveling businessman, so I have been to many places." Silently said, "Every place has its own unique appearance, just like the wooden leaves we are now, It has its prosperity, inheritance, spirit, nature, and unknown shadows, which constitute the entire village. So, what do you look forward to the Wuyinren Village that you love so much?" listened to the silence, turned her head according to Meimei Ming, and looked at the people in this noodle shop. either with a smile, or with worries, or eat noodles in silence, or talk broadly with his companions. These are not available in Wuyin Ninja Village, which is the prosperity she just envied. But if, move such a scene to Wuyin Ninja Village... Zhao Meiming is just fantasizing about such a picture, and there is an unspeakable strange feeling. Wuyin Ninja Village has been basically isolated from other countries since its establishment. Although Zhaomeiming intends to open the village and build prosperity, it really has no direction. "Can''t think of it?" The silence was slightly disappointing. Think about it, it seems that this is also the case in the original book. According to the merits of Meiming, apart from overthrowing the fourth-generation Naruto controlled by the soil and participating in the ninja war, there is nothing to do. soon resigned and handed over the post of Shuiying to Nagajuro beside her. Such a look. Too salted fish. seems to overthrow the fourth generation of water shadow, her life has reached its peak. Unless the village encounters a big threat, otherwise, she does not need to continue to work hard to save the village as before. Chapter 271： : Are you looking for me Silence did not hide his disappointment, so Zhao Meiming could still see it. Is you suspected of being abandoned? Zhao Meiming was a little unconvinced. He pursed his lips slightly and said, "I''m not a water shadow. Why would I need to think about such a problem, what the village will look like, it should be the water shadow." "Mr. Zhao Meiming." Nagjuro suddenly panicked. According to the custom of Wuyin Ninja Village, Shuiying should be the most powerful person. In the current village, the most powerful one is undoubtedly Zhao Meiming. However, Zhao Meiming seemed to not hear it, showing a slightly disturbed expression. Silence finally knows why the fourth generation of water shadow was overthrown long ago, but she waited for the eve of the fourth ninja war before she took over the water shadow bucket and officially became the fifth generation water shadow. This person has no ambition for power. In addition to showing her courage when the village is facing a crisis, she is just a little woman who wants to get married. Fortunately... There is no shortage of crisis in this world now. Silence is no longer ready to ask anything. But according to Meiming, he looked at him and took the initiative to find a topic and said: "Mr. Silence?" Zhao Meiming''s eyes carried a trace of temptation. "Traveling merchants should also be very hard. Has Mr. Silence ever thought about finding a place to settle down." "..." Silent shook his head and said softly, "Travel is the fate I choose, and the life I enjoy." "This way." Zhao Meiming lowered her gaze, with obvious loss. finally saw a man with appetite in every aspect, but he was a traveler who did not want to stay in one place. Otherwise, stunned and tied back? Zhao Meiming''s mind flashed a bold thought. The silent corners of the eyes twitched insignificantly. Is my charm so great? Fortunately, at this time, he was holding a bowl of ramen with an attractive fragrance in front of the silence. Icarus and Zhao Meiming also put a bowl in front of them, but it was obvious that silence was the proud of the bowl. "Progress is very fast." Silence just sniffed the taste, and I know that this craft has improved a lot compared to the last time I came to eat. "It''s all because of Mr. Shen''s products." doesn''t need much hard work, as long as you buy the jar and open it, you can get the experience and skills of making food, as well as a variety of rare ingredients and dishes. This kind of thing has been praised as progress. "No need to be ashamed." Silent raised his head and glanced at him, laughing, "What''s so ashamed of growing up at a price." There are indeed some players in the game, and I always feel that the krypton gold is getting stronger. is not open. Money is also a skill. And Zhao Meiming on the other side was a little dazed. What is the product of Mr. Shen? Silence... Did you sell anything that would allow his cooking to grow? And silent this time has tasted a bite of ramen. temporarily purchased a prop of experience of the **** tongue. frowned slightly. "Since it''s a tasting, let me just say something bad. Your broth and red spicy oil are not adjusted well. Soy bean paste is too much. You also put the golden shrimp in the jar? Although it is fresh enough, but Corresponding garlic and chicken soup are too common, and although the cauliflower is delicious, it is not delicious when fried..." Lin Lin talked about a lot of shortcomings, and all of his hand sweating had been recorded. Zhao Meiming stared at the bowl of ramen in front of her with all the flavors and flavors, and she had some strange expressions. Is it really so bad? No, so many guests. She tried to take a sip of ramen soup, her eyes widened suddenly, her legs clamped, and her whole body was verbose, feeling a heat flow from her body pouring into her heart. This is too delicious! Zhao Mei Ming has never eaten such a delicious ramen, no, it should be said that such a delicious food has never been eaten. Look at the other side. The chef who made such a delicious meal is now ashamed of his apology. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Shen, I didn''t expect to have made so many mistakes, it is really ashamed of your help." "It''s nothing, after all, you haven''t bought a jar for a long time." Silently shook his head, indicating that he didn''t mind. However, he understands why the food he bought in Tiqie Erina is so delicious. has this tongue. simply cannot tolerate even a slight flaw. "I just want to wait to save more money before I disturb you." The hand beaten is even more ashamed. is determined to make his way to a real chef. But still like this. No, the business must be bigger, teach a few apprentices, and then open a branch in Muye. Zhao Meiming sounded more confused. Jar? What kind of jar can improve the cooking skills? She blinked and couldn''t help but ask, "Sir, I haven''t asked yet, what kind of goods are you selling." "Just a few jars." Silently cancelled the tongue of God, and slowly said while eating ramen. "The jar?" Zhao Meiming was even more at a loss. The blue eyes looked at the silence, then at the hands, wondering if they said the same thing to them. While looking at Zhao Meiming, hesitated. Although he is focused on cooking, he does not completely ignore the rest. Yesterday''s battle, the resurrection of the fourth generation of Naruto and the warnings of the dark part, all made him understand the meaning of silence, but this woman is obviously not a person of Konoha. However, silence seems not to care much. just said unhurriedly, "Yes, you can achieve what people want." "Realize...wish?" Zhao Meiming recited these two words silently, her eyes gradually changed, she seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly stood up suddenly. ѵ. The chair behind him fell directly to the ground. The loud noise from made everyone in the whole noodle shop look over. However, Zhao Meiming seemed to be completely imperceptible, but her eyes were rounded, and she looked at the silent silence of ramen in front of her with an indescribable shock expression. Fulfill your wish! ? A product that can fulfill your wish? Zhaomei looked at this man he liked, and had some difficult words to squeeze out. "Who...are you?" "How?" Silence turned her head to look at her, her eyes deep, her face still with a gentle smile, "Aren''t you always looking for me?" "Boom---" Zhao Meiming felt his heart beating violently twice. is really him! The resurrected Naruto, changed Konoha, and gave Tsunato the mysterious existence of powerful power. is the person in front! Zhao Meiming really did not expect that the person he wanted to find anyway would appear in front of her in this way. Chapter 272： : Chase under the rain In this case, various thoughts flashed in Zhao Meiming''s mind, but in the end she found that she couldn''t do much. The man in front of him is really mysterious. Even now he knows what his name is and what he looks like, but at the moment when he knows the identity of the other party, Zhao Meiming finds that he still knows nothing about him. Just lowered his voice and said: "You already knew I was looking for you?" "A lot of people are chasing my figure." Silence turned his head and continued to eat ramen slowly. "As long as I want, I can know who they are." "So..." Zhao Meiming bit her teeth. "Did you arrange all of today?" She thought it would be a beautiful encounter. Unexpectedly, the encounter was not a dream lover. It is a mysterious and unknown existence. The contrast is too great. Zhao Meiming didn''t know whether she should be happy or uncomfortable. "Don''t you find it on your own initiative?" The silent, unhurried voice came over. "I didn''t want to come to you. Today I just took Icarus to go shopping. After all-your biggest wish, actually It has been achieved." Set aside that desire to get married. The goal of Zhao Meiming''s efforts for more than a decade has only overturned the fourth generation of water shadow. And now. Zhao Meiming stared at the man in front of him, all emotions flashed in his eyes, and even Nagajuro grabbed the handle of the big knife on his back, his expression extremely tense. "It was already realized." Zhao Meiming finally took a deep breath, lifted the chair, and sat down beside Silent, staring at him all the time, "But, because of your appearance, my wish is about to come Shattered." That''s right, if it wasn''t for this person, the rest should be easy. She only needs to make Wuyin Ninja Village open and strong. Then you can find your own happiness. However, after seeing the terrible power of Tsunade, she understood that her hopes were gone. With unequal power, there can be no equivalent communication. Not to mention prosperity. "If you really have no desire, then you don''t realize my existence." After eating the last ramen in silence, added, "Like those people." He glanced subconsciously at the rest of the people. Then she suddenly found out. Everyone continues to do their own things, and everything is just like it was, as if nothing happened here. But for no reason. Zhao Meiming felt a chill come out of the back. This is definitely not something like illusion. Because she also feels faintly, it seems that as long as she looks away and no longer pays attention, the impression and memory about this man will continue to recede like a tide in the mind, as if he is just an ordinary, not worth remembering Like passers-by. If there weren''t the words that Huo Ying and Tsunade said before, then she might think that these are just her own illusions. but now. She deeply recognized that this was a means she could not understand. The mystery of this man is far beyond her imagination. "What are you... exactly?" Zhao Meiming asked this sentence with some difficulty. "Did I already say that, according to Miss Meiming." The silence turned around, and the deep eyes looked at her, with a somewhat formal tone, "I am a traveling businessman from a different world, the seller can A jar that changes fate." "You only said that you are a traveling businessman." Zhao Meiming is a little angry, she feels that she has just behaved, and the budding spring heart is being seen as a joke by others. "Then I said it now." Silent shrugged, then stood up. "I''m going back. It was a pleasant encounter with you this time. Goodbye." Icarus beside him quickly stood up. Silence moves away, it really feels like leaving. Zhao Meiming was a little flustered. "Please wait." She hurriedly followed, "Is the power of Tsunade obtained from you?" "Yes." Not only did the silence not stop, it seemed to be faster. To be precise, he still walks so slowly, but it seems that in a short step, he spans a few meters, giving a strong sense of mistake, but the pedestrians around him find nothing same. "How do you get that kind of power?" Zhao Meiming can only speed up her steps. "Wish, power is used to change the wish." The speed of silence is getting faster and faster. A thunderbolt crossed the night sky, and the sound of thunder rolled in bonuses. In just a few seconds, it began to languish with rain. Pedestrians are either running fast to hide from the rain or holding up their umbrellas. Zhao Meiming found that speeding up her steps could not be silenced anymore. She was a little flustered and jumped directly into the house and ran towards the two people in the rain curtain. Then shouted: "I also have a wish!" But there is no effect, even if she runs at the fastest speed, she can''t catch up with those two people. I could only blur between them, seeing two more hazy figures under the rain curtain. I was more and more anxious in my heart. She has a feeling that if you miss this time, it may be a miss forever. In my mind, I suddenly recalled the conversation they had just made. What do you want to be in your village... Zhao Meiming seemed to suddenly understand something, took a deep breath, and shouted towards the front: "I don''t know what the village will look like, but at least, I hope that the place will be peaceful and peaceful, without facing the brutal tragedy." The sound disappeared into the rain curtain. She also completely lost sight of those two people''s backs. Ruined. Zhao Meiming stopped and the rain hit her, keeping her hair and clothes close to her. For the first time, she felt powerless to cry. This is different from the time when facing the fourth generation of water shadow. At that time, she knew that she could achieve it with her own efforts. but now. The huge gap with Konoha cannot be bridged by hard work. If because of her, Wuyin Ninja Village was abandoned. What fate will be waiting for the village. Zhaomei was in a state of confusion~ www.novelhall.com~ A huge pressure came to her. And just then. "Your destiny is really unfortunate." A slow voice suddenly sounded in front of me. Zhao Meiming suddenly raised his head. In front of her, just one step away, Silent and Icarus stood there quietly, the raindrops that had fallen in the sky, but they did not know when they were suspended in the air, like crystals In general, together with the whole village under the night, a beautiful and magical picture is formed. "If you are just chasing your own wishes, it doesn''t need a great degree, but your destiny and your village''s destiny are tied together, which represents the qualification of the entire village." He came over in the rain curtain, with pity in his eyes and nothing at all. Wonderful book house Please remember the first domain name of this book:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 273： : Zhaomei Ming Jar Series Zhao Mei stared blankly at the silence in front of her. Unbelievable first, then surprise. Not an illusion, but he really came back. "You..." Zhao Meiming opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say. She felt as clumsy as if she had become a teenage girl again. "Don''t you sort out the image first?" Silence snapped his fingers, and in an instant, Zhao Meiming was refreshed. The clothes and hair that had been soaked on the body were all back to normal. Even the astringency of tears or rain in the eyes disappeared instantly. Zhao Meiming looked at herself completely restored to normal, and looked at the smiling man in front of her, unreasonably aggrieved, but she quickly reminded herself that this man was not her coquettish boyfriend in her dream. He calmed down. Zhao Mei Ming said in a soft voice as possible: "Sir, how can I get strength from you?" Nagjuro behind him could not help shaking. He really has never seen such a beauty. "Since I''m back, I''m showing that you, or Wuyin Ninja Village, already have this qualification." Silent and plain smile, it''s not that it''s different because of the delicate beauty in front of you. "Mist Hidden Village?" Zhao Meiming asked subconsciously. She was thinking just now that even the chef had the opportunity to gain strength from this man. There was no reason why he didn''t. However, now it seems to vaguely understand what. "Yes." Silently nodded his head, as soon as he raised his hand, several jars of different sizes appeared in the rain screen, spinning quietly. His voice followed: "I sell jars and destiny, but destiny is sometimes a community that is tied together. From family to village to country, your qualification to buy jars is different from hand-to-hand. Its different from Tsunade because the fate of the entire Wuyin Ninja Village is on you." The reason why silence hangs according to beauty is not simply hunger marketing. Although there are some reasons for this, she should always cherish this opportunity. on the other hand. He wanted to create an atmosphere that provided the power of krypton gold. He certainly would not be able to dominate the world. Instead, he needed to compete with each other in terms of individuals and villages. Even, if necessary, it is good to compete in the world. Zhaomeiming is almost the only thing worth paying attention to in Wuyin Ninja Village. This is related to the qualitative nature of the whole village in the follow-up, so naturally we should pay more attention to it. Now, Zhao Meiming understands herself. "Because, in the current Wuyin Ninja Village, no one can bear the fate of the whole village except me?" Zhao Meiming bit her lower lip. "Because, people in the whole village trust you, and only trust you." Silence said. Zhao Meiming''s palm squeezed his fist, but after a while, he loosened it again and sighed faintly. With a small complaint, he said: "This is also impossible. After all, after so long, the excellent ninjas are gone, and the former glory is almost consumed... who made me love it deeply What about the village." In the last sentence, she almost spoke out of her grievances and sadness. She longed to get married, in fact, longing to find her own happiness. But the reality is that Wuyin Village, who is deeply in love, can''t live without her. "In the end, all you want is to protect the village." Raising his hand in silence, the ten smallest jars appeared in front of her. "So, choose one of these jars, any one of them." , Can give you such power." It was the same as when the ape was flying. All she needs is strength, not a certain kind of strength. So, just choose one. Zhao Meiming looked at the ten jars in front of her. Until now, she didn''t understand how these jars could gain strength. But the silence had already spoken, and she chose one nervously. "Open it," said silently. Doing according to Meiming, just a moment of opening, a flame, a mud, a vortex, and a water polo rise from the inside. Wind, fire, water, soil. These are four powers and four elements. "Element series?" Nodded silently. "Not bad." This series contains elemental power. If you change jobs, the elemental master is the most likely. Although it is not uncommon, even fancy power, but it is actually very suitable for Zhao Meiming, she was originally good at ninjutsu attack type, and this figure figure, if holding a cane and wearing various hollowed mage robe, also Pretty beautiful. Zhao Meiming was at a loss, not quite clear what the silent words meant. However, silently raised her palm, gently on her forehead. Information about the jar poured into her mind. In just a short time, she understood. "Is the price the money?" Zhao Meiming couldn''t help voicing for the first time. "Money is just a general term." The silent face does not change color. "Any material that is of value to you, whether it is a commodity, a mineral, or even an artwork, can be exchanged." "Right......" Zhao Meiming nodded, but understood the cost of buying jars. Its just that everything is fine. They have survived the "Historic Fog Town" of Wuyin Village for ten years, and it is impossible to match Muye. This makes her a little sad. "Half-hanging mind, but it''s not good." Shaking his head silently, said flatly, "This is why I was not going to find you at first. There are many people in your world who are qualified to be members of the Chamber of Commerce, which means greater Opportunities also mean greater challenges. Some peoples wishes and ambitions will affect the entire world." According to Mei Ming''s expression, he suddenly awoke. She estimated her resources. There is not much money, but in the previous coup war, there was still a lot of material left in the war. It should be okay for her to open a fateful item~ Mr. www.novelhall.com~, I want to open a fateful item first. Zhao Meiming looked at the silence in front of her and said softly. "It''s okay." Silent glanced around. "Change place." It will be unbearable for most people to stay in the world where time is suspended. He just raised his hand. Zhao Meiming and Nagajuro felt the brushing around changed. It became a wood somewhere. The state of suspension of all things disappeared, and then, one after another the jars appeared. It looks like those who are watching the photos. It''s as if this person disappeared in an instant. "Go and report to Naruto!" someone said. Wonderful book house Chapter 274： ：According to Meimei Awards Although it was said that the silence moved some means so that people could not notice him, but according to the sudden news of Zhao Meiming under surveillance, it was easy for the people of Muye to understand that she was experiencing silence. They are just the first day of coming. What this means is no longer obvious. Silence is also intentional, he is not prepared to give Muye an illusion that he will be biased towards them, although Muye is indeed talented, and has obvious advantages over other villages. At this moment, Zhao Meiming started to open the can for the first time. The first-level jars and the second-level jars are used to give these new can openers a complete impression, even if the contents inside are not too powerful for Zhaomeiming, but the magic is still She exclaimed again and again. The element series represents the most essential element in the world. Unlike the life-biased nature series, this series does not seek to change the environment, but to control the elements. From crystal magic stones containing the power of elements, to all kinds of magical arrays, spells, knowledge, all open the horizon. Finally, after opening a small ornament and a primary skill, Zhao Meiming, the second three-level jar, obtained her transfer props. A staff. The elemental changer does not need special props, only the power of the element. For some kind of bad taste, silence gave a staff that looked like a girlish atmosphere. Around a star-shaped metal ring, four crystals of different colors were suspended, representing fire, ice, light, and darkness. Power of different attributes. "Hold it, you can feel the power of the element." Silence said. Do it according to beauty. Just in the moment of holding, the power of four different colors surged in her body. She did feel the existence of the element. Full of vitality and explosive energy. Although this energy is still very weak, but from the perspective of nature, it is not weaker than the melting and boiling escapes she has mastered. "The elementalist is a magician who uses elemental power. They have the most original characteristic of the magician-the pursuit of destructive power." Silently looking at the staff in Zhao Meiming''s hand, he said slowly, "But, this does not It does not mean that you can give up pursuing the truth of magic, it depends on whether you can enter the next stage, or just stay at the level of using it, according to Miss Meiming, gaining this power also means that you have lost your stagnation Eligibility to advance." This is a necessary warning. If the player loses the motivation to upgrade, it will be a headache for planning. Of course, you can upgrade quickly in the early stage, and you must check the speed later. "Do I have to keep going?" Zhao Meiming waved his scepter and suddenly blinked, asking with some expectation, "Can I stay young?" "...Yes." Silently responded simply. He already knew from Zhao Meiming''s mind what she was thinking. as predicted. Her next sentence is: "If you keep moving forward, will one day reach your level?" "..." Silence would like to say, I am a man you will never get. But still hold back. He just kept the same smile and said: "The jar will not refuse any possibility, although it is said that the hope is extremely small." "Always have a goal." Zhao Meiming raised her lips and smiled charmingly, but there was still a touch of depression in her eyes. The object of the first heartbeat was a person from a different world, or a super big man; I thought that there was no hard work and the village still had no security; the money left to prepare for marriage could not be guaranteed... A series of things completely broke her original plan. Taking a deep breath, his eyes sharpened. Zhaomeiming is not an ordinary little woman after all. "Sir, with my remaining funds, how many jars can I buy from the Elementalist series?" she asked. In the same way that Luo Sha thought at the time, in the face of the prosperous behemoth such as Konoha, first of all, we must ensure the strength of a single person. In this way, you can form a kind of negotiation that "you can destroy my village, but I run away and you have trouble sleeping and sleeping." As long as you are safe, Wuyin Village is safe. "The funds you can mobilize at this moment can only buy thirty jars," said Silence. "Then buy it." Zhao Meiming was decisive. She has decided that if nothing good is offered, she will return overnight. Go back to Shuiying, and concentrate on the funds first. There was a glance of appreciation in the silence. As soon as I raised my hand, the tertiary jars of the 30 element series appeared. However, the idea is good, but I want to open a prize with a probability of one percent in thirty jars... Yin--! Suddenly, the sound of Long Yin interrupted the silent thought. Looking at the second jar where the blue-qi dragon appeared, the first thing that came to mind in silence was-Tsunade would cry when he knew it. Equivalent to two shots of talisman out of SSR? Even in his drawing experience in the past four or five years, this European gas has only appeared once or twice. "This is the grand prize." Zhao Meiming also knew the significance of the grand prize, and her smiling eyes were bent. According to the information in the brain, the prize is not easy to come out. "It looks like a skill." Silent glanced. In the blue jackpot, there is a higher probability of skills. "Skills?" Zhao Meiming knows how powerful her skills are. She opened it in the second-level jar just now. At this time, he stretched out his hand happily and absorbed this skill. Information poured into my mind. Name: Jack Coming Introduction: Summon a giant Jack bomb, falling in front, causing damage with high explosive fire attributes. Silence understands what this skill is. A purely destructive skill. The power depends on the elemental power infused, which is the same as most skills. The same blue rare skill is used in Luosha''s hands and can even destroy the entire village. And if Zhao Meiming also opened three or four hundred third-level jars, and then hit the full output of "Jack Advent" to smash it down, the scene may be more ruined than the super-Shen Luo Tianzheng of the Long Gate. In addition... Silence seems to have thought of something, reminding: "Although the elementalist''s power is very strong, but at your level, as a ninja is not weak, it is best to consider the combination of the two." Just a word, let Zhaomei Ming eyes brighten. She had already thought that if you add the power of melting escape... At the same time of the explosion, there is magma spattering around? Zhao Meiming''s ability as a ninja is unquestionable. Her strength ranks high even in the film ranks of all dynasties. For her, the power of elements also has a feeling of opening the door to a new world. Wonderful book house Chapter 275： : The World Villain Group of 3 Only the second limited series of cans won the grand prize, and it didnt matter if the remaining thirty or more cans could not be opened. Of course, Zhaomeiming doesn''t think so. The people of Ouqi always have the illusion of Ouqi afterwards. The consequence of this is that the jar opens faster according to Meiming. At the sixth jar, the first piece of equipment was opened. Silent glanced and found it was a cloth armor. "Yuehai Bi Magic Cloth." Zhao Meiming said the name of the equipment in silence. This is it. There is a little disappointment in the silence, the reason is very simple, this is a light blue tight-fitting waistband cloth worn on the upper body, too conservative, there is no space at all, from a male perspective, it is not as good as Zhao Meiming Dress with long shoulders. "There is only one piece, so it''s hard to find a matching outfit." Zhao Meiming also felt a bit worried. "If you equip it, open one, and the possibility of the same type of equipment appearing later is greater." Silence said. This is the invisible setting he added in the prize pool. Otherwise, open hundreds of jars and don''t want to put all the equipment together. The jar at the back seemed to confirm his words. At the twelfth jar, a long skirt was opened again. The same type of completely opaque fabric hangs down to the feet. The people who designed this suit really don''t understand art. Silently vomiting, there was no reaction on the surface. "I don''t know how to put it on." Zhaomei mingled herself with her long skirt in her long skirt. Obviously, she cares more about beauty than the increase in attributes. In contrast, Tsunade was a little careless in dressing up. "I will help you," said silently. "Huh?" Zhao Meiming was taken aback. But she soon knew what gang meant. Silence just moved her finger, and the suit appeared like a phantom class to her. Light blue corset and long skirt. Silence has to admit that she may have some prejudice before, although there is no hollow, but the tight part is very good to show her slender curve as a woman, it looks less charming, more dignified and elegant . In the scene, Nagajuro''s eyes were somewhat admired. But... for ordinary people, isn''t it more sense of distance? "How is it, sir." Zhao Meiming took the staff and turned a circle generously. Looking at her expression, she was still quite satisfied. "It''s not bad." Silence just said the facts very briefly. "That''s it." Zhao Meiming seemed a little disappointed. But she quickly focused on the remaining jars. Because only the second jar gave out the grand prize, even if good general skills, elemental power, and equipment were developed later, there was not much euphoria. She had been expecting the second grand prize. But it is clear that the possibility of two prizes out of the thirty jars is still too low. Until the last jar, no big prizes could be opened. Zhao Mei Ming slightly lost. "Thirty jars will be able to open a big prize, which is already lucky for fate." Silent laughed, and then raised his hand, a badge flew in front of her, "This is your member badge, and I still want it in the future When you buy a jar, you can come to me through this." Zhao Meiming took the badge, suddenly raised her eyes, looked at the silent eyes and smiled, "So... isn''t it when you buy the jar?" "Under normal circumstances, Icarus answers as a help." Silent and quiet smile, "Farewell, Miss Zhao Meiming." As the words fell, his and Icarus'' figures disappeared. Only Zhao Meiming and Nagajuro were left. Like most people who bought cans, they all felt like they were dreaming after they left silently. Especially Zhaomeiming. The robe on his body, the staff in his hand, and the surging power in his body. All these changes only happened within a few hours. After a long time. There was a smile on her lips, brighter than usual. "Come on, Nagajuro." She whispered. At the very least, the most difficult step has been taken, and it seems that there are still some different gains. "Master Zhaomeiming." Nagajuro looked at the smile on Zhaomeiming''s face, and seemed to hesitate a little, but said cautiously, "This person is really too mysterious. Does Master Zhaomeiming really like him?" " Although he doesn''t understand emotional issues very well, Nagajuro is worried that Zhao Meiming will be hurt. "Nagajuro, let me teach you one thing." Zhao Meiming took a step in the rain curtain, and it seemed to come with a giggling sound. "Man, especially gentle man, face a person who has a good impression of himself. Beautiful women will take a little pity, and he will come back to prove it best. Of course, the most important thing is that I havent met any other men who can make me feel good, even if it is unrequited experience. ....." Although Zhao Meiming has always been a single dog, she thinks that she is a mature woman who knows love very well. Therefore, the idea of ??"there is no other object anyway" maintains the first impression at first sight. But what she didn''t know was. This careful thought, in silent eyes, glances at a glance. He is also indulging in the idea that "being liked will not reduce the amount of meat", which is regarded as a small mood in life. But for now. Silence withdrew his gaze from Zhao Meiming. After confirming that she has become a can opener, as long as the character of Fengfeng Shuimen, as long as Zhao Meiming is unclear to Muye, there will be no conflict. In this case, Wuyin Ninja Village is basically solved. After returning to Zhaomeiming, you can buy more jars or let more people buy them. Strength status should be at the same level as Shayin Ninja Village. The biggest conflict in the world right now is still with the Xiao organization. Long door, with soil. These two tragic figures under the Black Sovereign Conspiracy have opposite positions with the rest of the village and even the world. Coupled with Da She Wan, they are basically the "villain" trio of the world right now. There is some curiosity in silence After taking a beating from a former companion and teacher, he would do something after nearly losing his life. He will re-lock the perspective of eating melon. At this time, the soil was returning to Yuren Village. The broken arm was reconnected with the help of Bai Jue, and the clothes were replaced with new ones. The scars of fighting have completely disappeared. However, the scars in the heart could not heal. Lynn... Just to think about it, Lynn was with Kakashi, maybe he was still taking care of the injured Kakashi, and he was grateful that Kakashi was desperate to save her, and then his emotions became stronger... A feeling of incompetence and anger, like eating dozens of lemons in one breath. The most annoying thing is that he still gave this assist. Wonderful book house Chapter 276： : Nagatos next step Holding the soil while holding his anger, thinking about the method. Although he failed to investigate any useful information this time, he understood at least a little. You should not be the opponent of the mysterious man. The strength of Kakashi is not enough to destroy the world, but he has the potential to destroy the world without a doubt, it only takes him a little longer. The existence of such powers cannot be overestimated. What should we do...... Until he returned to Yuren Village and stood in front of Nagato and Xiaonan again, he didn''t think of a suitable way to bring the soil. Unless-using Nagato to resurrect Uchiha spot? "Spot." Payne looked at the returning mask man and asked, "What information did you investigate?" "...Rarely and dangerously." With a hoarse voice, he said his experience in a concise language: "Although I saw the man, I didn''t speak, and there was no way to leave him. In addition, I endured a fight with one of Muye The field is a bit tricky, and I have also seen the resurrected Feng Shui Gate, which has extraordinary strength." "Who is the forbearer fighting you?" Nagato asked. "Qika Kakashi." The soil was not concealed. "Qimake Kakashi, is that copy of Ninja the Ninja?" Nagato recalled the relevant information and said, "He should have been weak." Copy Ninja is famous in the eyes of ordinary people, but in the eyes of their organization, it is nothing. And it is such a person. After gaining strength like Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark, it was able to be judged as "thorny" by the Uchiha spot in front of him. Even... this man who calls himself Uchiha said his strength is greatly weakened, which is incredible. "His strength is not very strong, but in the end it seems that some temporary power was used to crack my space-time ninjutsu." Otomi briefly summarized the battle process, the pair of one-eyed eyes hidden under the mask staring Payne in front of him seemed to be waiting for a response. Nagato''s mind summarized the information he got so far. Mysterious man is undoubtedly the most dangerous. Second, the current strength of Konoha seems to be very powerful. Then, it''s Dashe Ball... "The information I have investigated here, that when Da She Wan and Luo Sha attacked Muye, the man didn''t shoot." Payne Heaven''s reincarnation eyes fixed on the soil in front of him, "When you shot, he intervened The tendency?" "No." With soil responded affirmatively. He and the man had only met briefly, but the other person left a sentence "This is your own destiny" and left. This is the same as the description of dried persimmon. Only provide power, but do not interfere with the purpose of gaining power. "There is finally good news. There is only one thing we can do." Payne said indifferently. "Be ahead of time, collect tail beasts, the ultimate tail beast weapon is the strongest power we can get." What he meant was obvious, if the power of even the tail beast was not enough to solve everything. Then, they can only act as powerless weak. Think about it for a while. Also agree with this statement. But he knew what Ten Tail''s power represented. Vientiane. Everything in this world is in your hands. "Are you going to send Xiao out to **** the people of various villages?" asked Tutu, "and once started, Muye will be vigilant. With their current strength, snatching Jiuwei will be the most difficult step." "Yes, so I plan to start with the hardest." In fact, Nagato''s heart already had a plan. "Oh?" Take soil slightly interested. "The wooden leaf that gained strength from that man may be really strong, but it wasn''t just them who gained the power." Nagato said, controlling Payne Heavenly Path. "We need to find an ally, that is, the giant snake who nearly defeated the wooden leaf. pill." According to intelligence, Luosha was almost completely defeated by Konoha''s offensive in the beginning. And Da She Wan appeared. Directly reversed the situation. The man who once joined Xiao but turned out to be safe from the Xiao organization has now shown his brand new reputation to the world. "Orochimaru......" Take soil at this moment to understand the idea of ??Nagato. But he has to admit that there is a possibility of success. Da She Wan is a person who doesn''t succumb to profit for the benefit. For such a person, he will certainly not be reconciled to the last failure. He has a common interest in joining forces with the Xiao organization. "Xiao Nan, summon the members to come." Payne said heavenly to Xiao Nan. Xiao Nan nodded, his figure turned into a paper note to dissipate. Nagato controlled Payne Heavenly Path and looked at the soil, and suddenly asked, "Did you see the man, did you think you would also gain strength from him? Maybe you can get you back to the peak state." Take soil for a moment. He understood that Nagato doubted his identity. I had been skeptical before, but now, as he faces the weakness of Konoha, this suspicion will definitely deepen. "Huh, when you didn''t ask me?" He grumbled with a husky voice, "I just opened, he left directly, and now I have no power to leave him." "Rejected?" The face of the long door was a little gloomy. Because he feels like himself. On that day, he was sure that he saw the man, and the other party must have seen him, but he did not have any idea of ??communicating with him. Instead, he chose two people, Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark, to give them strength. It seems that not everyone can get power. Also silent for a moment. Payne said heavenly, "This may be good news, it means... he may be afraid of your power during his heyday." Do not say a word with soil. He certainly hopes so. If the strength of the world, including Kakashi, continues to increase, then, if he cannot gain strength, would he not become that weak and weak person again. It was at this time that one figure after another appeared, all members of the Xiao organization, with the soil already concealing his figure, he was not suitable for playing at this time. "Everyone, you are already aware of the current situation." Payne''s eyes looked at everyone, and then said slowly, "I decided that the plan to collect people''s pillars started early, and the first goal is Kuroba''s Nine Tails!" Everyone was listening quietly. Different expressions. They were summoned back suddenly and naturally got some information from Uchiha Itachi. Men who can give them strength. Of course, Uchiha Itachi did not talk about it in too much detail, even the badge was not taken out. As an undercover, he could not actively introduce Xiao organization to silence. It was only explained by the phrase "that being can choose which power to grant". Wonderful book house Chapter 277： : Xiaotian Regiment Attacks However, Uchiha Itachi didn''t expect that the leader of this Xiao organization would go to plunder Koye''s column force first. He felt that this might be an opportunity. An opportunity to eradicate Xiao organization and end his life as Uchiha Itachi. At this time, Payne''s eyes also looked at Uchiha Itachi and said: "The current Konoha''s strength is extraordinary, so before that, we will send a representative to communicate with Da She Wan, preferably to establish an alliance." He hopes to let Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon shark do this task. "I''m against it." Uchiha Itachi said in a shocked expression on his face. "Why?" came the voice of Payne Heavenly Path. "You and Da She Wan are from the same Ninja Village, and once suppressed him with a writer eye, and you never let me down in the negotiation." Although Nagato said this, in fact, the vigilance has already mentioned the highest. Xiao organization is not an unbreakable organization. The reason why it can be established is mainly because the members are all countries of rebellion and nowhere to go, plus he is a powerful leader. Now, the suddenly improved strength of Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark has made the hearts of the people in the organization begin to float. "The reason is very simple." Uchiha Itachi said calmly, "Now I am far from Da She Wan''s opponent, and he had not betrayed us before, I had conflicts with him." This is a perfect reason. There have been conflicts and no confidence to win. Send him, don''t you just give it away? "Hey, aren''t you opponents?" Dedara seemed to be surprised to watch Uchiha Itachi. He himself joined because he was defeated by Uchiha Itachi. "I witnessed that battle in Konoha." Uchiha Itachi said, "Dashe Pill is not the same as before, and it is paranoid and crazy. The purpose is unknown. I don''t think it is a good choice to ally with him." If Da She Wan really cooperates with Xiao organization, then Konoha is really dangerous. In other words, it is extremely dangerous to be alone in Da She Wan. "That''s indeed a person beyond imagination." The dried persimmon also said. Both of them witnessed the battle in Muye. The frown of the long door was already tight. He couldn''t judge whether Uchiha Itachi''s words were really what he thought, or because he thought about the rest. In the end, it seemed that he had settled his attention. "Since this... then go together." Payne said heavenly. "Wait, leader, you said go together?" Dedara opened his eyes wide. The rest of the people also looked at the leader who brought them together. "Everyone, join the Xiao organization with their own goals." Payne Heaven''s eyes swept through these people one by one, "Money, evil spirits, art, power...you all have your own Yes, the pursuit that is not tolerated in this world, I am the same, we are united because of this, but now, those who are gradually strong, will undoubtedly block and destroy us, we have no choice but to fight together." What Nagato said is also true in a sense. Here are all the betrayal of various ninja villages. Their identity is doomed to not be recognized by Ninja Village. And now. The Ninja Village outside, at least Konoha, began to become extremely powerful. They are no longer united and may be broken down one by one. At the scene, there seemed to be some silence. Everyone is thinking. In the end, it was the person who did not join the team that Dedalar said first: "As long as I can have a place to show my art." He let go of the back of his head and made an indifferent look, but in fact his eyes were always on the rest of the people, as if worried that they would say something like dissolution. "I am very interested in Muye''s money." Jiao Du said so. "Get rid of these obstructive ninja villages, and no one will stop me from promoting the evil spirits." Fei Duan also seemed to be motivated. "I don''t care," Scorpion said. Uchiha Itachi was silent for a while, and finally nodded. He agreed, and the dried persimmon had no opinion. The entire Xiao organization, except for Naomen, Xiaonan, and Tutu, only had these six people, a total of nine. When facing the impact of new forces and new situations, they chose to stay together for the time being. I was sighing at the silence watching this scene from home. Today''s Xiao organization is like some people leaning on each other to warm each other in the cold world. Although the purpose is different, at this time, an obvious bond has been established. I just don''t know how long this bond can last. And now, Nagato sees no one at all. It seemed that after thinking for a while, he said slowly: "Since that is the case, I am not hiding your identity." Xiao Nan turned sharply to look at him. Everyone looked at this leader. Speaking of which, everyone''s identity is clear here, and only this man with legendary reincarnation eyes, as the leader, is still veiled in mystery. "Itachi and Ghostfish have already guessed it, yes, it is a puppet standing in front of you at this moment." Nagato seems to have made up his mind. If he continues to conceal his identity now, it is really difficult to convince people and admire him. En Liudao also needs to come up and participate in the battle. So, in everyone''s surprised eyes, Five people wearing Xiao organization clothes walked step by step carrying a heavy machinery. On the machine, there was a man with a black stick in his body, with a dry shape like a skeleton. Lift your eyes. A pair of reincarnation eyes, clearly visible. This person is the leader body? "In a battle a few years ago, I lost my ability to act and could only rely on mechanical action." Nagato looked at everyone with his own eyes. Because he had not spoken with the body for a long time, his voice was hoarse, "However, I am able to allocate my strength to six puppets made of corpses, which I call Payne Six Ways, and what you usually see is one of them." Only then did everyone discover the five people who brought him up. Everyone has a pair of identical reincarnation eyes. Payne six? The strong leader on weekdays is only one of the six puppets? In addition to the long-awaited Uchiha Itachi and dried persimmon shark, everyone felt a faint chill. The leader is stronger than they thought. Nagato sees everyone''s expression in his eyes, somewhat satisfied. This is one of his purposes for revealing his true body. These people must be deterred again. People without strength cannot be the leader of this group of betrayal. "So." Nagato said hoarsely, "Xiao Organization, the first collective action, start!" With this last voice, everyone''s face seemed to have a faint expression of expectation. This is indeed the first time Xiao organization, all of them attacked. Wonderful book house Chapter 278： : Big snake ball 10 points excited Silently watching such a group of people dressed in black clouds and red clouds, running under the night, also faintly looking forward. In all fairness, everyone in the Xiao organization has a very strong talent. Combined, in the original plot, it can definitely be regarded as a first-class group in the ninja world, and its comprehensive strength is even close to Muye. only...... "The situation is different now." Silent to himself, his expression with a bit of playfulness, "Da She Wan''s current strength seems to be the strongest in the world." Lich''s undead body, 500 Lich series third-level jars. Today''s big snake pill, even the characters of Uchiha''s spot, will feel very tricky. Anyone in the Xiao organization who is faced alone will definitely be crushed ruthlessly, even if they are playing a group, they have to look at the degree of cooperation. "Meow meow." There were two small meows on hand. But Yu Ju didn''t know when to jump to the table, rubbed his small head against the back of his hand, squinted his eyes halfway, and had a cute and handsome look. "Go to sleep when you are sleepy." The silence scratched her chin. "I''m seeing the wonderful part." "Meow?" Fei Ju didn''t seem to understand. Silently raised his hand, and the original image that only he could see appeared on the table in the form of a projection. Even Icarus looked away. Fei Ju opened her eyes as if she was not sleepy all at once, rolled into a silent arms, and put on a comfortable posture, staring at the projection in front of her. "Meow meow." These two sounds mean to make small fish dry. "Ok." The silence was hers, and she turned around and simply greeted Icarus to come and sit beside him. Buy snacks. I feel like a family of three staying up late to watch a movie. At this time, the long gate, naturally did not know that he was being watched all the way. He was carried by four Payne and walked in the middle of the team. "Xiao Nan, Da She Wan has returned to his own Yin Ni Village." Nagato asked. "Yes," Xiao Nan replied. "Our spies in Yinnen Village saw Da She Wan return to the village. Now Tian Zhiguo, from the military to the economy, has been completely controlled by Da She Wan." Tian Zhiguo is a small country adjacent to the territory of the Kingdom of Fire. After defecting to Konoha, Da She Wan bribed Tian Zhiguo''s Da Ming and established Yin Ni Village. Over time, the entire country of Tian was controlled by Da She Wan. "I have heard of it." Kakuto interjected at this time, "After the country established the village of Innobu, Tian Zhiguo also formed a caravan, reformed the economy, sold many high-quality goods to various countries, and the finances became abundant. " Although it is said that he is obsessed with money, the method of making money is very simple. Just accept the appointment. He did not create value, or the ability to establish a chamber of commerce. So when faced with the profit-making ability of Da She Wan, there is inevitably some jealousy. On the other side, Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon shark looked at each other, and they could see the prudence in each other''s eyes. They finally understood why Da She Wan was so strong. The financial resources that the other party can control exceed them too much. "The main purpose of this trip is to negotiate." Nagato thought for a while, and said, "We stopped outside the village of Yinren, and then I went straight in from the Penn Heaven Path. If the negotiation was successful, I went directly to Muye , If it fails..." The long gate stopped. He didn''t think about what to do after the negotiation failed. In the final analysis, the full departure was only a sudden decision. "If the negotiation fails, then first solve the big snake pill." Scorpion''s voice came over, "If the guy refuses to help, maybe it will be bad. On the other hand, if we can''t even win the big snake pill. , Let alone thinking about attacking Konoha." The scorpion was also bitter about Dashe Wan''s father''s previous reincarnation. If you have a chance, don''t want to let the other party go. Of course, what he said is also a fact. "Even if it is not solved, strength can be used as a bargaining chip." Jiao Tong also agreed, he mainly wanted to take advantage of the robbery. Nagato did not speak. In his opinion, fighting with Da She Wan will cause unnecessary damage, but Scorpion is right, and Nagato also wants to test the strength of Da She Wan to estimate the strength of Konoha. This pedestrian is of extraordinary strength and has a very fast journey. It took less than two hours from Yuyin Village to cross the country of fire all the way to the vicinity of Yinren Village. Under the moonlight, more than ten people wearing red clouds and black backgrounds stood among the trees, staring at the "village" in front of them. It is different from the rest of Ninja Village. Yinnin Village is built in a valley. Through the moonlight, you can clearly see that dense caves have been dug on both sides of the valley. From time to time, people can be seen in and out. I dont know how many people are in the mountain and what is the situation. "I went in. You are waiting here now." But it was Payne who spoke. He went directly to the village by himself. As he approached, he could see that in the middle of the valley, in the middle of the moonlight, a black tower with a strange appearance seemed to stand like that. The peeping silence couldn''t help smiling. Big snake pill really used this blue rare level treasure-mage tower. I just didn''t expect that he used this treasure in Yinren Village, and nowhere else. It seems that Dashe Wan now pays special attention to this ninja village he has built up casually. Silence added a shot next to it. The big snake ball sitting at the top of the Master Tower cross-legged, slightly opened his eyes, and a black light emerged from the depth of his eyes. At this moment, his magic has been completely integrated with the entire mage tower. And it constitutes a magic web like a spider web, radiating in all directions, covering the entire village, from everyone, to the activities of insects and small animals, all life activities are inseparable from his perception. As a matter of courseHe discovered the Penn Heaven Sneaking into the village as soon as possible. "Xiao Organization Leader." Da She Wan made a hoarse voice, and a little excitement was revealed in the eyes of the snake pupil, "Samsara eyes." The reason why he joined the Xiao organization before was to hear that the leader of the Xiao organization had the legendary reincarnation eye, and had the idea of ??plundering. As a result, before losing hands, he was directly defeated by Uchiha Itachi''s kaleidoscope writing wheel. Then he became interested in writing chakra eyes. And now. Reincarnation eye, writing reincarnation, he wants it! Looking silently at the excited Dashe Wan, with a trace of helplessness on his face, he knew it would be the result. The present Dashe Wan, the hatred of Muye, is no match for his desire for truth. Wonderful book house Chapter 279： ：Dashe Wan waits for a long time If the reincarnation eyes called "eyes that control life and death" appear in front of the legend, where does Dashe Pill control the cooperation of attacking Konoha, the value and rarity of reincarnation eyes should even be above the tail beast. The silence hesitated for a while. Decided to continue to wait and see. Although the strength of the current Da She Wan is very strong, the strength of the Xiao organization will not be too weak, and there are two can openers who have opened more than 300 third-level cans. As long as they can unite as one. No matter how bad it is, it is not difficult to evacuate. At this time, Nagato obviously did not realize that his Payne Heavenly Path had been discovered by Da She Wan, and he had full confidence in the strength of Payne Heavenly Road. The irresistible Shen Luo Tian Zheng can make him easily defeat most enemies. With his hand stretched out, Penn Heavenly captured a ninja in Yinnin Village easily in the dark. I plan to use illusion to inquire about where the big snake pill is. But before waiting for him to speak, the ninja caught by him said first: "Is Lord Payne?" "_" Paynes actions stopped, and if he could express his expression, he must be as violent as Nagato at this time. Any small ninja can call out his identity? "Master Dashou Maru has been waiting for a long time, please go in the direction of the tower." The ninja''s voice was not scared at all, but when it came to Da She Wan, there was a clear cult of fanaticism. Payne was silent for a while. Let go, no longer hide the figure, so just walk directly to the tower. The ninjas around him saw him without any surprised expression. It was like Da She Wan told everyone in advance of the news that he was coming. Although a little curious about how Dashe Wan did it, the Nagato was not afraid, and he did not hesitate to control Penn Heavenly Path toward the towering tower. There, someone was already greeted. The whole tower is actually not big. There are only walls and a spiral staircase in the center. But just when I came in. Nagato could feel an unspeakable sense of depression through Penn Heavenly Path, as if there was something unknown in the air, very thick and unknown energy, and even the movement with Chakra was a bit dull. He looked at the surrounding walls. It is covered with various incomprehensible lines, and it is also inlaid with black crystals, and there seems to be something constantly flowing in it. Is this high tower... also something called a different world? "Master Payne, Master Big Snake Pill is waiting for you at the top of the tower." The greeted attendant brought him down the stairs and stopped. Payne Heaven walked up the stairs by himself, and walked up slowly. He had noticed that the tower was unusual and wanted to investigate. However, it is a pity. Until he reached the top of the tower, he did not investigate anything useful. He could only feel that a depressing energy continued to pass from the peak of the tower and spread throughout the tower. Then, he saw Da She Wan. Different from the past impression, this person sitting cross-legged has a more evil atmosphere than before, and has a weird feeling in the eyes of the reincarnation. Like... a dead man. "This is really a distinguished guest, the leader of the Xiao organization, His Excellency Payne." Da She Wan''s eyes like snake pupil stared at Penn Heavenly Road in front of him, as if the snake in the shadow was staring at his prey. "Since it''s a VIP, don''t use such puppets to meet me." Payne Heavenly Path has discovered that the body of Da She Wan in front of him is really a dead person. The beating of the heart is extremely weak, as is the blood, almost not flowing. "Puppet? This is my real body." Da She Wan showed a cold smile. "It is the body of His Excellency Payne that is the real puppet, or the puppet made of corpses, this breath of death can be I can''t conceal my present." In fact, when Payne Sky walked into the mage tower, Da She Wan had already discovered it. This is a puppet. Not only that, he also noticed the Chakra used for control, the black sticks were like signal receivers. That''s why, Dashe Wan didn''t rush. He is trying to find the other party''s body. "True body?" Payne Tiandao didn''t believe Da She Wan at all, but he was too lazy to care about such things. "I came in, there is something to discuss with you, Da She Wan." "Oh?" Da She Wan made a listening look. "Since you have gained the strength from that man, you should know that you cannot beat Konoha in terms of funds." Payne said in heaven. He still knows some negotiation skills. At the very least, it is necessary to show the necessity of cooperation between the two sides. "You also got strength from that adult?" Da She Wan''s eyes seemed to narrow, "After seeing the existence of that adult, you can still describe it in such an irreverent tone." Da She Wan did not see the other party''s body. It is also impossible to determine whether the other party is a member. However, this tone. It looks a little different. "Isn''t that man already indicated that he won''t interfere with our destiny?" Payne Tiandao didn''t respond positively, but said directly, "The members of the Xiao organization are all the treason of the villages. We must get more from them. Before strength, defeat them first." "It turns out so." Da She Wan already understood, "Your Excellency Payne, this trip is to seek an alliance." There was a sense of joy in his heart. Not long ago, Xiao organization also sent people to chase him down, but now he took the initiative to seek cooperation. "It can be said, what is your reply?" Payne Heaven''s reincarnation eyes closely stared at Da She Wan. Da She Wan did not speak. It seems to be thinking. If it is Paynes body here today, it goes without saying that he only needs to defeat the opponent, seize the eye of reincarnation, and then make the opponent an undead creature to increase his strength. The so-called alliance has no meaning for him at all But just a puppet... "Have a question." Da She Wan asked slowly, "If you defeated Konoha, what are you going to do? I mean, to deal with the ordinary ninjas and people of Konoha." "Failure in war will naturally endure the pain of war failure." Payne said in a natural sense, "Only pain can make those people fear war." "..." Da She Wan was silent again, but the smile on his face grew stranger. He already has a guess. The person in front of him had never seen the adult at all. Otherwise, with this idea of ??wanton killing, it is impossible not to be warned, just like him. But the guess is correct, or he has to wait for him to find the person''s identity. --found it! Wonderful book house Chapter 280： : The negotiations broke down completely In the small woods outside Yinnin Village, everyone in Xiao Organization is waiting quietly. The long door closed his eyes, and it seemed to be a bargain. Xiao Nan was a little worried, but it did not appear on the surface. And in such a quiet place, a rat with a little rancid smell emerged from the land silently, watching everyone with slightly red eyes. Almost all the members of Xiao organization visited. After seeing Uchiha Itachi, Dashe Maru was first happy, and then a little cautious, because he felt the warning of the badge in his arms. According to the warning system of membership badges. As long as another member is under his observation, a warning will be issued. This shows that Uchiha Itachi is a member, and that red-haired man who is obviously Penn''s body is not. There is one more member. Da She Wan''s focus was on the dried persimmon. "If the stage of destiny is launched, the two members will directly admit defeat and escape... No, just sacrifice one person to hold me a little, and then let the others escape." Da She Wan thought to himself. The stage of destiny is the protection of non-members. However, the owner of the reincarnation eye is not a member. Reincarnation eyes are obviously rarer than writing reincarnation eyes. Therefore, to avoid the stage of fate. He already had an idea in his heart. Da She Wan looked at Penn Heaven in front of him, with a strange smile on his face: "You haven''t met the adult, right?" "..." Payne said nothing, but Nagato''s expression had solidified. "I have to admire your ignorance." Da She Wan''s eyes sarcastically, "The person who did not get the strength from the adult, dare to appear in front of me like this, your confidence is probably from your sadness Its a pity that the first thing the adult taught us is awe." "so......" Penn''s reincarnation eyes closely stared at the big snake ball in front of him. "Negotiated, broken?" "Of course." The sneering smile on Da She Wan''s face seemed to expand a bit more. "It''s a rule not to kill wantonly." "Huh, the rules?" Penn''s voice said angrily, "How many people in the weak villages have been killed wantonly in wars of all generations? A stranger who hasn''t experienced this kind of pain, what rules are they talking about now? !Da She Wan, you are so timid, have you experienced any pain?" Da She Wan stopped talking and just watched him perform with a smile. This attitude undoubtedly angered Nagato even more. He controlled Penn Heavenly Path and then raised his hand, determined to give Da She Wan a lesson. Ruthlessly shouted: "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!" "..." Nothing happens. Payne Heavenly Road was surprised to find that Chakra in his puppet was blocked and could not be transmitted to his eyes. how is this possible! ? "So, you are too ignorant, even playing with the corpse in front of a lich." Da She Wan''s eyes suddenly burned with green flames, "This corpse looks pretty good, then I will accept it. " That is, when the voice fell, the body that originally belonged to Yahiko suddenly began to swell, flesh and blood poured out of the skin, and the body was continuously pulled up, and those black rods were squeezed out one by one, completely out of control. Silence knew it would be such a result. The dead creatures contain the power of death. Controlled by the presence of undead. How could the long gate defeat the lich in the mage tower by manipulating a corpse. This is the act of giving head. In the final perspective of the reincarnation eye, Nagato sees through the reflection of the eyes of Dashe Wan. It is a tall monster with a shield and a death knight. He opened his eyes violently. The expression was full of anger and fierceness. "Damn, how dare he!" "Nagato, how is it?" Xiao Nan asked quickly. "The negotiations broke down completely and prepared for battle." Nagato said that his face was extremely ugly, and he didn''t even dare to look at Xiao Nan''s eyes. Because he lost Yahiko''s body. And just then. Suddenly came the hoarse voice of Da She Wan: "Ready for battle? Why not, let''s play with my little ones first." When the sound rang, hoarse roars kept coming. One after another, huge monsters holding shields and swords crawled out of the ground. More and more, they had surrounded them in groups. The mage tower can greatly increase the mage''s casting range. "Be careful, these monsters are originally dead, and they can''t be killed without being completely destroyed." Uchiha Itachi reminded. "It''s better not to fight in close combat!" The dried persimmon shark also took out his shark muscle sword. But before waiting for the two of them to work, Dedara stepped forward and flicked his hands, and countless white clay flew in all directions. "Look at me!" His hands were sealed. "Wait!" Uchiha Itachi was taken aback. "drink!" Along with Dearala''s voice, dazzling explosion sparks, and deafening loud noises flooded all around. "This is my art, art is an explosion!" Didara looked at the scene in front of her, but then was suddenly pulled by Uchiha Itachi into the wall of earth that had just been summoned. Everyone looked at him badly. Some people''s clothes have burn marks. "The body composition of those dead objects is corrosive and toxic, and they must be defended before exploding." Uchiha Itachi explained. "Is that true?" Dedara grinned a little embarrassedly, and then got a little proud again, "But my art is still very good, isn''t this all solved? Then I rushed in and rushed out of it Just call it Da She Wan." The sound of the monster''s roar did indeed fade a lot. Fei Duan, leaning on his undead body, leaned out to see. "It seems to be solved, those guys are already missing arms and legs." "..." Uchiha Itachi dried persimmon shark glanced at each other, and they all saw the same kind of uneasiness. Da She Wan opened his mouth silently with a smile. -Corpse explosion! Rumble! A loud explosion sounded louder than just now, with a toxic wave of terror sweeping towards many people in the organization of Xiao, and the seal of the defensive water dungeon of the dried persimmon was only half done~www. novelhall.com~ It won''t end like this. "Da She Wan muttered to himself, seeming with some kind of expectation." "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!" The long door sipped. In the next moment. The invisible repulsion was centered on everyone, collided with the shock wave that swept through, and then crushed mercilessly, whether it was trees, grass, or mud, everything was cleaned. In the forest, there is a large open space. Moonlight sprinkled. Shining on everyone in the Xiao organization. They stared at the tall tower that seemed to go deep into that round of bright white jade plates in the distance. The fighting started gradually. Wonderful book house Chapter 281： : The New Baby of Da She Wan The brief confrontation has made everyone in the Xiao organization understand that this has not met the big snake pill so far, which is not so irritating. Both the monsters and the geniuses are unheard of things. Nagato''s face was also not very pretty. The negotiations broke down much faster than he thought. Especially got a very bad news for him. The mysterious man forbids mass killing. What a joke! How many people died in Yuyin Ren Village because of the war, without experiencing that kind of pain, the war would never end. "Dashe Maru, this is your last chance." Naomi''s pair of reincarnation eyes were determined, "Ally, or death?" Nothing can prevent him from progressing towards his purpose. Therefore, if Da She Wan insists on blocking him. The long door could not flinch. "Uchiha Itachi, you at this moment, you should know how ignorant this person is." Da She Wan''s hoarse voice sounded from all directions. "Are you still with this ignorant person? Why don''t you come to my side?" As a member of the Chamber of Commerce, we have the future of the world." Da She Wan wants to wipe out all these people without showing up. It is a good choice to separate them. Although he is confident in his own strength, Da She Wan does not mind using some tricks. For him, the result is the most important. "I can''t believe you." Uchiha Itachi directly expressed his attitude. No hesitation. This made the long door staring at him slightly relieved. If Uchiha Itachi betrayed at this time, it was undoubtedly worse. "It''s really foolish, I thought you could understand me." Da She Wan said this, but there was no disappointment in his expectations, but with some obvious excitement, "The time is not enough, it is time for you to see My new baby!" Whether it was the death knights before, or what he said. The fundamental purpose is just to delay time. At this moment, as soon as his words fell, the ground under everyone''s feet began to tremble. "Careful, you may be a bone dragon." Uchiha Itachi reminded out loudly that his brows were slightly wrinkled. The bone dragon has been basically smashed by Tsunade. Even if it can be recovered, it only takes about a day to recover. Is it so fast? "Sure enough, you were there that day, Uchiha Itachi, but--" Da She Wan''s hoarse voice suddenly rose, "This is not a bone dragon, but my masterpiece, the first artwork I created by myself. " It seems to be confirming his words. From below the ground, a huge tentacle was suddenly extended, whipping towards the people of Xiao organization. All of a sudden, everyone scattered to avoid. A bang. The ground under the moonlight was directly cracked by this blow, and large pieces of stones and mud splashed more than ten meters high, and its huge strength can be seen. "What the **** is this?" Dedara''s voice came from afar, "It''s too ugly, can it also be called art?" The tentacle in front of them was covered with dense holes, and it was still creeping. If it was a person with intensive phobia, he would be fainted by just looking at it. Not to mention, there is also green mucus flowing out of those creeping flesh and blood, dripping onto the ground, making a noisy sound and constantly corroding the ground. And this is not the end. The second tentacle, the third, the fourth... The earth is constantly melting in corrosion, and the monster under the ground gradually reveals its true body. It is a giant monster with claws that looks like a snake. All the tentacles grow from the head and continuously fly. At the root, there is a large mouth with sharp teeth. Horror, disgust, and distortion are the first impressions this monster gives. The only female in Xiao organization, Xiao Nan has inevitably shown a disgusted expression. "Remind me a little." Da She Wan''s slightly smug words came, "In this baby, a total of treasures in the jar with nearly 20 million points have been added. Uchiha Itachi, you should understand what this represents and what it is. To what extent can it be done, even I who created it myself cannot be sure." Originally, this was a complete failure product. With that young dragon''s corpse as the core. At first, Da She Wan wanted to create a pet that could temporarily replace the bone dragon. The result...In order to prevent the collapse, more materials were put in, and even the power of the evil **** was even used to fuse these materials, and finally created such a monster. As Da She Wan himself said. It is an accidental product, a representative of disorder, and an unknown grotesque. Even silence can''t help but lip. It was really chaos. Da She Wan fully interpreted the characteristics of a mad scientist, blending rigor and chaos, craving for collision of inspiration. "Uchiha Itachi." The horns looked at Uchiha Itachi and asked, "What does he mean by 20 million points?" "Probably equivalent to 350 million yuan." After Uchiha Itachi paused, he changed the metaphor, "It can allow an ordinary person to have the power to surpass the general tolerance in an instant." "What? It''s just generally forbearing." The flying segment next to him interjected and looked excitedly at the monster in front of him that exuded evil spirits, "It looks good, if this is given to Lord Evil God, Lord Evil God will also Will be happy." "Don''t care!" Uchiha Itachi whispered, raised his long knife, and his eyes were reflected in the mirror. --Amaterasu! The dark black flame burned on the huge monster. It was originally a small group, but it expanded to the whole monster in an instant. Dozens of tentacles began to dance quickly, seemingly painful howls rang through the night sky. "Hey It''s too much to grab my sacrifice." Fei Duan seemed very dissatisfied. Uchiha Itachi did not speak, but stared at the monster in front of him. He was a little nervous. Twenty million points of forbearance, but ordinary people started, and it is extraordinary. He still remembers the original cardo. If cardo has more combat experience, the dried persimmon has been sacrificed in that battle. . Not to mention, the blue rare treasure that came out of a jar, that bone dragon, has that kind of strength. And the ten second-level cans are not as good as one third-level can. Never simply use quantity to estimate strength. And at this time. "Only to such a degree, 350 million yuan?" Nagato''s mocking voice sounded. Just thinking that Yahiko''s body fell into the other''s hand and turned into that kind of monster, he had a feeling of anger. Wonderful book house Chapter 282： : Monsters that cannot be killed Perhaps there is no puppet without expression. The anger expressed by Nagato seems to be less mysterious and powerful in the eyes of the rest of the people than in the past. However, Da She Wan didn''t take care of his plan at all. The big snake pill sitting in the mage tower just stared at the burning fire in front of it, and it could not extinguish the flames, which showed a very interested expression. "Is this also the power of the kaleidoscope writing round eyes? Really a pair of magical eyes, but..." While his voice passed, the corners of his mouth slightly bent, and the contract of the power of death was great for him The baby gave the order. The clicking sound continued to sound. Just in front of everyone, the monster''s body continued to crack, falling off piece by piece, and turned into fly ash under the black flame, and the monster that emerged from the body was exactly the same as the one just now. "Molt?" Uchiha whispered to himself. Cutting off the part burned by the black inflammation can indeed avoid the fate of being burned by the sky, but I did not expect there is such a method of molting. If not, then the large area should be mortal. "It doesn''t seem to be something that can be solved so easily," Jiao Jiao interjected. "It''s not a problem that we have been entangled with this monster. Let''s divide some people to attack the body of Dashou Maru." This is easy to think of. Neither the horns nor the flying abilities are suitable for dealing with such large monsters. The immortality they possess can only be maximized when the enemy is human. "I object." Uchiha Itachi said, "Da She Wan is extremely dangerous, and the means are mysterious and unknown. Even if we are together, we may not be able to defeat each other. It is best not to separate." Although he is said to be undercover. However, he has a feeling that if the Xiao organization is really defeated here, the strength of Da She Wan will be a terrifying improvement. Not to mention, the material collected by the organization alone over the years is a huge amount. And what he said, it sounded to the rest of the people, a sense of extinguishing their own ambitions and growing others'' prestige. "Huh, Uchiha Itachi." Scorpion snorted coldly, "After seeing the man in your mouth, your courage seems to have become more than a little bit smaller, which is not like you before." The rest of the people also watched it, and their expressions changed a little, especially at Nagato. Obviously, it''s not just scorpions alone. In the face of this kind of provocative discourse, Uchiha Itachi''s expression has not changed, but just said lightly: "If you have seen the power that cannot be compared in any way, you will also become like me." After seeing the jar, no one can underestimate any member. Even if it''s a battle that I''ve seen before. Uchiha Itachi is not sure whether Da She Wan will continue to buy cans on this day. With this possibility, it is not overestimated. "Incomparable power?" Nagato''s already angry heart seemed to be more irritated by this sentence. "We have been from weak to now, just to deal with the so-called unparalleled power, Uchiha Itachi... ..." "It seems that you haven''t negotiated a good strategy yet." Da She Wan''s hoarse voice interrupted the Nagato, "Then I''m welcome to start." When the words fell, the huge monster made an indescribable roar, all the tentacles danced together, with the sky of strong corrosive acid, attacking the crowd of Xiao organization, the speed is amazing, the power is huge, in the air It was full of roaring sounds. For a time, it seemed that the sky was full of tentacles. All the people in Xiao organization can only avoid. Each attacked with his own means. Uchiha Itachi held his body with his avatar and cut it down fiercely towards a tentacle. Air cut. A very thin semi-circular slash hit quickly, cutting the tentacle in two strokes. However, in less than a second, a brand new tentacle grew again. "I come!" The dried persimmon screamed loudly and jumped high. The large knife of the squid muscle in his hand gathered a huge power and slammed it toward the monster''s head. Crashing Mountain! This blow not only used the power of ghosts and gods, but also input Chakra crazy, just like Sasuke''s Tianwai Feixian, infused with nearly half of the power of dried persimmon. One can imagine its might. Even the rest of the members of the Xiao organization changed their faces slightly and backed off. boom--! The loud noise enough to break the eardrum blasted away. If you look at it from a high altitude, with the blow of the dried persimmon shark as the center, the earth cracks and shatters, and then splashes all over. The whole land seems to sink a few meters and the dust is filled. "It''s so strong." Nagato''s face didn''t change slightly. On that day, the dried persimmon shark battled him, and apparently did not show real strength. However, after this blow, the dried persimmon sharks were already sweating coldly, breathing heavily, obviously consuming a lot. His Chakra content will cause this consumption. The cost of this blow can be imagined. "Wind escape." The voice of Jiaodu came. The gust of wind blowing out of the air blows away the dust in the scene. Appearing in the center is the huge monster''s head like a mess of mud. Falling motionless to the ground, flesh and mud mixed together. "Is it solved?" Scorpion asked. As if to respond to his words, the monster body, which was no longer moving, twisted again, and then in the sight of everyone, the muddy head crawled a little bit, and even returned to the body with those tentacles. , The flesh and blood wriggle and recover at a speed visible to the naked eye. Even these powerful betrayals felt cold in their hearts. How exactly is it necessary to fight this kind of monster that can''t be killed? "It''s useless." The hoarse voice of Da She Wan came again: "It''s an unkillable existence, and any injuries will be restored in the blink of an eye, no weaknesses, no defects You can''t defeat it by your strength alone!" Although it sounds like the winner''s speech. But it is actually a bluff. Although he used a lot of materials and added evil magic to create such a monster. But it is just a lot of capabilities. For example, just now, it is to quickly spread the flesh and blood, which is the ability brought by a certain material. The blow of the dried persimmon shark was mostly vented to the ground. Whether it is shelling or rapid recovery, it needs to consume the death force of the big snake pill. Like the bone dragon, this is his summon. How powerful it can show and how many times the ability is used depends on him. Strength. Just recovered, the consumption is not low. However, information is also an advantage. Wonderful book house Chapter 283： : I solved it in one breath In the battle of ninjas, intelligence is an extremely important food, and it can even easily determine the outcome of the battle. This is especially true in the battle between can openers. Power comes from an unknown world, and unknown leads to unknown possibilities. At this moment, the ninja elites in the Xiao organization are also aware of this. "If you don''t know your weaknesses, there is no end to this entanglement!" The horns began to be irritable. "Fly Duan, let''s solve that guy!" "Eh, I also want to sacrifice this big guy to Lord Evil God." Fei Duan seemed a little reluctant. "If you want to sacrifice, it''s more appropriate to sacrifice the big snake ball guy." The horns avoided a tentacle and asked in a loud voice, "Are there any people going together?" "I object, the strength of Da She Wan itself definitely exceeds this monster." Uchiha Itachi said. "Who cares!" The horns said irritably. The long lifespan and the idea of ??money supremacy make Jiaodu''s temper become more and more irritable. Otherwise, he will not be able to make money by working only after working for such a long time. Now, his patience is about to reach its limit. A group of people hit it now, not even seeing the face of Da She Wan, and Jiao even began to be disappointed with Xiao Organization. Uchiha Itachi no longer speaks. He persuaded. I''m too lazy to go to death, anyway, he is undercover. The horns shouted again, but no one responded. Everyone was hesitating. "Isn''t this completely lacking awareness of cooperation?" Silence couldn''t help saying. "Meow meow!" Fei Ju nodded her head, but by looking at her blank eyes, she knew that she did not know what the silence meant. But Da She Wan also saw it. These people are not even familiar with each other''s strengths, and there is basically no teamwork when fighting. "Some people should be separated, come and deal with me." Da She Wan murmured softly. He didn''t expect this monster to solve all the people, but as long as they could be dispersed, he would have the opportunity to recycle the reincarnation eye and write the reincarnation eye. The reality is indeed moving closer to this plan. After using the puppet to cut off two tentacles and watching it grow out soon, the scorpion could not help it. "Jiaodu, I will go with you." "Senior is going?" Dedara looked at the scorpion. "Then I..." "You stay here." Scorpion interrupted Dedara''s words. "You can stop this monster in the air with explosive clay." "Well, there should be enough of us three over there." Jiao Du said, and also looked at Uchiha Itachi coldly. Timid people have no way to gain the respect of these people. Uchiha Itachi didn''t see it. Originally, in the Xiao organization, it was in the form of a team of two. He was only familiar with the dried persimmon, and he was not familiar with the rest. However, Nagato recalled the state of the big snake pill that he had just seen, and that kind of means, and there was a faint feeling. "hold on." He looked at the monster in front of him, and he finally seemed to have made up his mind, and stopped the horns waiting to leave. "Let''s go together." "Ok?" The horns stopped and looked at the leader. "But it''s just a monster." The long door was framed by four Payne. "You all let it go, I solved it in one breath." "Solve it in one breath..." The dried persimmon seemed to think of something. "Boss, you saw it just now. This guy can recover even if it is flattened. Your trick is useless." He thought that the long gate was to use Chao Shenluo Tianzheng. Although that trick is indeed powerful. But the monster can recover even if its head is squashed. "I''m not the only one." Nagato gasped, trying to mobilize Chakra of his body. "Don''t you think..." Xiao Nan clutched his palm tightly and took two steps forward, "You don''t need to do this." She guessed what Nagato wanted to do, but no one knew better than Xiaonan, Nagato''s body was constantly declining. Reincarnation eyes, outside Tao Golem, these forces put too much load on his body. "Slightly quieter." Nagato did not look at Xiao Nan, but said in a low voice, "I need to concentrate, Xiao Nan, you protect me." Xiao Nan was silent for a moment, and stood silently in front of him. Watching this scene in silence. He understands that this is the way this woman gets along with her companions, even if she knows that Nagato''s choice is not correct, and knows that this way, Nagato will not have a good result, but after realizing that she cannot persuade her companion, she chooses It is unconditional support, giving everything for the will of Nagato. In this case...... Silence tapped the table twice. With the continuous development of the Chamber of Commerce, Naruto World will definitely need a long-stayed agent. He originally prepared Xiao Nan. Without his own ambitions, he also values ??his companions and his ability is excellent. But after frowning and thinking for a while, the silence was still not ready to do anything specifically. If he really manipulated Xiao Nan''s fate, one day it would be a hidden danger. let it go. Compared with buying roles from the system, I can certainly lower the trading points by four-fifths, but now the silence is rich, and naturally I didnt care so much at first. Its a big deal to buy a suitable role from the system as an agent. So I grabbed a handful of potato chips and went on silently. Namen''s words undoubtedly showed that he was going to use big tricks. The rest of the people gave way. Their eyes are full of curiosity. In fact, not many people have seen Nagato''s real shot, just because of reincarnation eyes, he subconsciously thinks he is strong. And the performance just now, let them be a little disappointed to tell the truth. "A little further." Nagato said. "It''s farther away?" Dedara looked at the distance of nearly 100 meters, and was suddenly excited. "Although I don''t know what moves, I feel so powerful." Everyone stayed away again Even if it was Da She Wan, there was a slight expression of caution. Although he has confidence in his current strength. But that is, after all, the reincarnation eye related to the Six Dao Immortals. Controlling the monster, waving his tentacles, and lashing towards the long door together, Xiaonan raised his hand, and countless runes formed a shield, blocking it in front of the long door. The banging of the bang hits continuously. Xiao Nan bit his lip, blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth, but still with his own strength, he blocked the monster''s crazy attack. Nagato folded his hands together, and his neck had blue muscles. "Ah..." Accompanied by a cry of exhaustion, a black ball gradually emerged from the middle of his palm, and as soon as he raised his hand, the inconspicuous ball continued to rise as if there was no weight, and it was difficult to notice. Wonderful book house Chapter 284： : Fear my strength "Okay, Xiaonan." Nagato gasped. The other five Payne carried him directly and jumped away with Xiao Nan quickly. In midair, Nagato folded his hands together again. Chakra''s crazy surge activates the spell. "Earth bursting star!" Almost at the same time as shouting the name of the move, the black ball in the sky shines, shining the earth under the night like daylight. There was blood slowly flowing out of the nasal cavity of the long door. Obviously, such a move is extremely burdensome for him. Everyone looked at it quietly and didn''t seem to understand what it was. But they soon learned. The first stone floated slowly, and then the earth gradually cracked. Stones, soil, trees, everything on the ground flew toward the sky as if it was being dragged, faster and faster, and then squeezed in Together, keep compressing. The long door opened his hands. The whole earth in front of him rises vertically like a rising wall of soil. The scene is extremely spectacular. "What move is this." Da She Wan has never seen such a move, but he quickly reacted and controlled the monster to start running. Even the tentacles support his body and want to escape this area. "Drink!" Nagato sipped again, and even the mouth and ears began to bleed blood. He bit his teeth, and the traction of the exploding star rose sharply. More and more rocks hit the whole under the traction. Flying monster. The constantly rushing mud and rocks wrapped the monster completely, and rushed to the sky together, hitting the gradually formed giant sphere under the loud noise. The monster''s wailing was gradually covered by the overwhelming earth. Layers of mud keep pouring up. Under the moonlight, this world is like two moons. "This is really amazing..." Dedara stared blankly at the huge floating sphere, his expression a bit dull, his eyes full of shock. But the rest of the people are similar. For them, no, for the entire ninja world, ninjutsu of this scale is beyond imagination. Especially Jiaodu. The horns carefully looked at the long door with blood on his face not far away. For him who was born in the era of the first generation of Naruto, he could better understand that this power, this scale, is close to the one known as "endure" The man of "the **** of the realm" is at the same level. Not a level with the current Ninja Ninja. Reincarnation eyes, really powerful. The horns flashed and ran towards the long door. Xiao Nan became alert. After using the trick of exploding Tianxing, Nagato''s strength can be said to be greatly reduced. However, Nagato waved at her, reached out and wiped the blood on her face, and straightened her chest. The thin, skull-like eyes were full of reverence and looked at everyone with pride. Horns can''t help but slow down. He did have a little bit of thought to seize the opportunity to reincarnate the eyes, but he didn''t dare to bet that Nagato still had combat power. How many people in the Xiao organization here obeyed this leader. In the end, it just stopped at a distance of four or five meters from the long gate and asked: "Can the leader still fight?" "Of course." The voice of Nagato really sounded confident. Although he is in a terrible situation, in general, he can still use a few more magical signs. that''s enough. "So, please let the leader decide." Jiao Jiao gave his own attitude. The rest of the people also approached. Staring at this prince-like leader, with a bit of respect in his eyes. In any case, the opponent has shown enough strength to serve as the leader. Nagato saw their attitude. Although these people can be ordered at ordinary times, it wasn''t until this moment that Nagato felt that he was the leader of the organization. He raised his thin arms and pointed to the tower not far away. "Go, let that traitor be punished due!" All members of the Xiao organization looked at it. Under the silver-white moonlight, the figure of the red robe in the black background rushed towards the tower. "Does the earth explode?" Da She Wan looked at the still-suspended rock and narrowed his eyes slightly, as if he was a little distressed to himself. In order to create this monster, he basically used all the materials in the first and second level jars, and even used a lot of the materials in the third level lich jars. Now it has completely cut off the induction. Obviously, this technique is a large-scale seal ninjutsu. For him, it can be described as a heavy loss. However, Da She Wan''s eyes turned to those who rushed towards him, especially the Hongfa man among them, and the smile on the corner of his mouth suddenly widened: These people have entered the magic network of the Master Tower. "My loss, you can make up for it with reincarnation eyes." When the words fell, Da She Wan stood up, held the staff, stretched out his hands, and began to chant the spell. A voice like a devil whispering sounded across the sky. Everyone in Xiao organization couldn''t help raising his head. Under the moonlight, near the mage tower, one dark magic circle after another continued to unfold. what is that? Everyone slowed down involuntarily. "Fear my strength!" Da She Wan shouted in a loud voice. A sudden sense of crisis flooded everyone''s heart. The next moment. In those independent dark magic arrays, dark gray energy clusters shot at them quickly. Necromancer! This is not a skill, but an easy-to-learn but very useful necromantic magic. The characteristic is that the attack speed is fast, and the number is large, the consumption is low, and the attack can be extremely accurate. "Tu DunLiu Liubi!" "Shui DunWater Front!" "Wind escape..." All members of Payne used their own ninjutsu to avoid or defend against such intensive attacks from a silent perspective. Blow. The power of each one may not be strong However, its density is far from imaginable by the ninjas of this world. After just a few tens of seconds, the people of Xiao Organization had to strengthen their defenses, and it was somewhat reluctant to resist. "Hey, what''s this attack." Fei Duan hid behind Jiaodu. "Are we facing a coalition of ninjas?" "I don''t know, but he certainly can''t hold on for long." Jiao Du''s face was ugly. "Senior, I don''t know how to play defensive ninjutsu." Dedara was frustrated, hiding behind the puppet of the scorpion. The rest of the people were silent, but Nagato''s face was equally unsightly. I thought that monster was the opponent''s biggest card. However, it is now a means that is simply not understood. So far, the other party is even useless in ninja! Wonderful book house Chapter 285： : Only one desperately long door Faced with such an attack, the attack of Xiao Organization and others was inevitably blocked. Although it is not impossible. Uchiha Itachi can use the attacking and defensive integration of Susuke Nou, taking everyone to resist and rush towards the big snake pill. But he would not do it. Suzuneng is almost one of Uchiha''s hidden cards. As an undercover, of course, it will not be easily taken out. As a result, everyone in the Xiao organization seemed to be able to defend passively, waiting for Da She Wan to stop attacking due to consumption. And at this time. "Do you think that my attack will not last long?" Da She Wan''s hoarse voice followed, with a rising tone, "Ignorant people, in my field, my power is endless! " The Junior Master Tower has two vital functions. The increase in magic. The addition of magic. Within the area covered by the magic net of the mage tower, all the consumed magic power can be recovered a little bit along the spread of the magic net. Although it is impossible to recover 100%, it can still greatly increase the durability of the mage. Sex. Therefore, for a mage sitting on a mage tower, the number does not make much sense. Only the real strong man will have a threat. "This is a bluff." Dedara couldn''t help but say, "How could there be such a situation, damn, my art can''t be displayed at all." "It may be true." The dried persimmon cracked its shark-like mouth. "Yes." Uchiha Itachi added another heavy wall and glanced at the rest of the people. "When fighting with the members of the Chamber of Commerce, it is necessary to understand that all things that are very knowledgeable are possible, which is far more than a ninja. The fighting between them is more dangerous." Although Uchiha Itachi has said similar things more than once. But in this case. His sentence finally had a certain degree of credibility. The most ugly face is undoubtedly the long door. To achieve his purpose, but to solve the so-called foreign world businessman together, if facing the big snake ball is so tricky, there is no possibility of gathering the tail beast. After glancing at the rest, he finally said: "I will open a path for you. After rushing over, destroy the tower first." "Nagato!" Xiaonan looked at him violently, with some anxious voice already ringing in Nagato''s mind, "Your current body can''t bear that kind of power at all, there is no need to achieve that level now! We can retreat first and find opportunities to come again." She already knew what Nagato wanted to do. If it is the normal state, it is better. However, even if the star burst has already been used, if you use that one again, the body that Nagato was already overwhelmed with might be really on the verge of collapse. "Xiao Nan!" Nagato raised his head and stared at Xiao Nan. "Yahiko''s body is in his hand!" "Yahiko is dead!" Xiao Nan''s eyes were sad. In fact, from the beginning of Nagato''s anger, she guessed that Yahiko''s body should have been robbed. However, compared to the dead companion''s body, the long alive gate is obviously more important. "I''m not reconciled, Xiaonan." Nagato''s fist squeezed his fist violently, and his voice was transmitted to Xiaonan''s mind through telepathic communication. "If peace in the world cannot be achieved, if only a big snake pill can drive us back, my Life, what is the meaning of our life, and what is the value of Yahikos death!?" Facing this world that seems to be difficult at a glance. Nagato was after anxiety and nervousness. Only one idea remained in my mind. --fighting! No matter who is in front, dare to hinder him, all solved, until the day when the goal is achieved, or the day he died. Xiao Nan was silent. She felt the death spirit of Nagato. In the end, she said nothing, did nothing, but just stood by the long door, just like she used to. Nagato turned his head, looked at everyone, and said in a deep voice, "Just do what I said." "it is good." The rest of them nodded. They also heard that the leader of his own family, afraid that there was still some great means, did not come up with it. While secretly surprised, they are all ready. The silence from the perspective of a third party seems to have predicted the outcome of this battle. It is so sad. The only one who really struggles with his old destiny is Nagato, not to mention teamwork. The rest of the people dont even think that this is a battle that must be won. Uchiha Itachi and the dried persimmon shark both open The canners are also easy to do some simple attempts. After all, there is no one in the Xiao organization who approves the naive idea of ??Nagato. Xiao Nan didn''t think it was correct; the earth-bearing was just using him; the dried persimmon shark recognized the moon-eye project with earth, not letting the world feel pain, let alone the rest. The saddest thing is. Even Nagato hesitated deep inside. Otherwise, it will not be washed. Under such circumstances, silence is not good for selling jars. The one who is most annoyed by this dynamic change of 180 degrees. now-- Nagato finally came up with another killing trick he hid. Jerked the ground. "PsychicWaidao Golem!" After using it for a while, the already-dried body of Nagamon dried up again with naked eyes, and the bones were clearly visible. It was completely like a skull. Xiao Nan quickly helped him. He supplemented Chakra with therapeutic ninjutsu. Then, the whole earth exploded, and an indescribable wooden arm rushed out of the ground, huge. Everyone, including Uchiha Itachi, had their eyes shrank. what is this? The arm is just the beginning. As the earth roars, a huge figure crawls out of the ground. Under the moonlight, like a demon, there are ten pillar-like existences behind it, and the skin is the same as the look of the trees. "Mu Dun Ninjutsu?" Da She Wan also couldn''t help being surprised, but quickly rejected. He has been watching each other. That technique is not a wood escape ninjutsu at all, but a standard psychic technique. Is this also the ability of reincarnation? The heart of Da She Wan ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is more and more eager for reincarnation eyes. "hurry up!" The long door raised his hand and waved, the ten wooden posts behind the tree man stretched wildly, blocking the attack of the big snake ball. Now he can only achieve this degree. Outer Tao Golem is the biggest culprit of his body, and its load is far greater than the reincarnation eyes. "Let''s go!" The corners snorted. All the people in Xiao organization rushed up again. This time, there was an outsider golem covering them, even Dashe Wan couldn''t stop them. However, after looking at the long gate and Xiao Nan who were stuck in the same place, Dashe Wan''s smile went up wildly. It''s hard to hide his excitement. From the beginning of the battle, he has been trying to create opportunities like this. Wonderful book house Chapter 286： : The last words of Nagato If the members of the Xiao organization are all around Nagato, Dashe Maru really can''t guarantee that they will succeed. But now, only the woman who doesn''t show much strength is beside him. This person is already very weak. Da She Wan felt that the perfect opportunity appeared! He seals his hands and uses ninjutsu for the first time-Shadow Doppelganger. An identical avatar came out beside me. He had already tried it before. The shadow avatar made by Chakra is equivalent to the continuation of the body. His power of death can also be assigned to the avatar without hindrance. At this time, a little force of death was left to hinder those who rushed over. Then, the figure disappeared like a black mist. He has the ability to move fast in the night. Nagato was not aware of the danger. He was still reluctant to maintain his alien golem, and opened the way for the rest. Originally, he was prepared to rush in and kill Da She Wan. The result was blocked outside. A big snake ball in every area... but it is difficult to get to such a point. Nagato is still somewhat unbelievable. Along with the battle, a person who does not want to be admitted to the cruel reality is in front of him. He, who does not seem to be valued by the mysterious businessman, will face a more cruel and difficult world created by the other party. His goals and his plans have become extremely difficult. "Xiao Nan..." Nagato opened his mouth and tried to say something to Xiaonan. It was at this moment. puff-- Both bodies stiffened. Nagato bowed his head incredulously. Numerous bone spurs rushed out of the ground silently, piercing the bodies of two people. Skills Skeleton Spikes. It can summon a very fast bone spur from the ground and pierce the enemies above. This skill can be said to be used exclusively for sneak attacks. Xiao Nan also had round eyes. She is immune to physical attacks, but... "Nagato!" She looked at the Nagato in disbelief. "small......" Nagato seemed to want to say something, but blood kept pouring out of his mouth, with a struggling and unwilling expression. "It''s so easy." The shape of Da She Wan slowly emerged from the shadow under the moonlight, with a happy smile on his face. "I thought there would be a trap. It seems that you are really weak." Throughout the process, Da She Wan was a bit surprised. He was just lurking in the shadows, and then launched the only sneak attack skill he had. The men and women were easily pierced together. The gothic golem dissipated in a puff of smoke. Silence sighed in my heart. He naturally saw the behavior of Da She Wan. Nagato was so weak that he could not perceive danger, and Xiao Nan''s ability to perceive was also unable to perceive power based on death, not Chakra''s sneak attack skills. There is the most critical. No action with soil. The soil with kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes should have been able to detect the traces of Da She Wan when he shot, but there was no intention to remind him at all. Silence used a remote telepathy to know his thoughts. He wanted to recycle the reincarnation. Obviously, the difficulty of Xiao organization in dealing with Da She Wan made him raise the idea of ??abandoning the long door, recycle the eyes of reincarnation, and then control Xiao organization by himself. "So, reincarnation, I will accept it." Dashe Wan reached out and the two giant snakes rushed towards the dying long door. Suddenly. Countless blank papers surged like a gust of wind. Surround two people in groups. This made the original plan to use time and space ninjutsu to engulf the long soil and stop the action. "Is there another one okay?" Da She Wan seemed a little surprised. Xiao Nan was indeed not injured. The paper dance she possessed was able to transform her body into paper at any time and was immune to all physical attacks. However, none of this seems to matter. She looked sadly at the long door in front of her. Although she had expected such a day long ago, it still came too fast and too suddenly. The result is final. She couldn''t even guard her remaining companions. "Small... Nan." Nagato grabbed Xiao Nan''s arm with difficulty, and said the last words in the mouth mixed with blood foam, "Take away... Reincarnation eyes, escape... ..Be careful...Uchiha...spot!" The blood of the Maelstrom family gave Nagato the last moment of this life. In his heart, only endless unwillingness. Open your mouth and seem to want to entrust the last companion to the last companion. Xiao Nan held the palm of the long door tightly, and a tear ran across his cheek, but no crying, but nodded gently. "I will... will definitely!" Nagato seemed to want to say something, but opened his mouth and tried all his strength, but in the end he couldn''t even say a word. Just keep your eyes wide open. Completely lost his life. at the same time. Several bone spurs penetrated fiercely from the outside, with corrosive force. Xiao Nan didn''t even care about sorrow and passed a message to all members through the ring. "Da She Wan is here, quick return!" "What!" Uchiha Itachi and others suddenly turned their heads back, looked up at the tower that was still on the offensive, and couldn''t even think of what to do and returned immediately. He had already guessed the purpose of Da She Wan. It is absolutely impossible to make Dashe Wan get reincarnation eyes! "Damn it!" Jiao Du also realized the problem, and thought back without thinking. They have seen the power of reincarnation eyes. After sending a signal to ask for support, Xiao Nan did not hesitate to seal the hands, and immediately launched his own secret technique, the paper of God. This mystery can disguise paper into any object, and the degree of camouflage is so high that even the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye cannot be seen. After leaving a disguise of himself and the long door, Xiaonan slowly sinks into the ground with the long door''s body. In the eyes, apart from sadness and determination, there was no other emotion. That is at this time. The defense that was barely maintained was finally pierced mercilessly by Da She Wan. Looking at the two people inside, the snake pupil of Da She Wan squinted a little. Suddenly, a twist of ripples struck. "Waiting for youDashe Wan sneered. Sharply pointed the scepter in his hand to another direction. The Soul of Bones! The wailing ghost rushed towards that direction. Faced with such an unseen attack, the soil can only be moved to escape and come out of the hiding place. The previous battle with Kakashi has shown that his ability to blur is no longer omnipotent, and he dare not resist it. "That eye is a kaleidoscope writing chakra eye." Da She Wan''s eyes were fixed on the eye that revealed the soil. He noticed as soon as he brought the soil to prepare his ability. There are hidden people there. Unexpectedly, it also brought another unexpected joy. Wonderful book house Chapter 287： : Dashe Wans blood loss this time "Orochimaru." Looking at this big snake pill that has completely changed, it also feels a bit tricky. "We are not necessary to be an enemy." He can only say so. "Originally it was like this." Da She Wan''s face curled up with a smile. "But when you are about to **** my reincarnation, we are the enemy." "The reincarnation eye was originally mine." Dai Tu emphasized, "I lent it to Nagato." "It doesn''t matter who was before, now it''s mine." Da She Wan''s voice was hoarse, and the dark snake pupil revealed extremely dangerous information. "..." Silent with soil. He has realized that for Da She Wan, fear of gaining power is more important than Vengeance. This is an ambitionist with no hatred, no hatred, and only personal desires in his heart. However, it is impossible for the reincarnation to negotiate. Then there is only one choice. With soiled hands slammed, countless thorny branches poured out of the ground. "It turned out to be Mu Dun?" Da She Wan''s eyes brightened, and he muttered to himself, "Mu Dun and Kaleidoscope write round eyes, how many surprises do you have to give me." Although extremely excited, the movement of Da She Wan is not slow at all. After singing, countless black flames burned like a sea of ??fire. Not a **** flame, but an undead magic. For this day, the biggest gain for Da She Wan is to digest a part of the magic heritage that is not difficult. For the 500 tertiary jars he opened, there are more than 60 skills alone, and there are countless inheritances. That''s a full 150 million points. Even if it is exploited by silence and various dispersions, his power as a lich now exceeds some powerful hidden levels, and with his own shadow-level ninjutsu, silent evaluation, his comprehensive strength is not as good as the first generation. The level of Naruto should also be comparable to the second generation of Naruto. Therefore, don''t be too easy to deal with the wooden escape with the half-hanger with soil. But at this moment. Da She Wan suddenly felt something was wrong. He turned his head and looked at the "Longmen and Xiaonan" staring sadly over there, his face dimmed. Not dead! Such a long time, how should he die, but he did not feel dead. Is it... Da She Wan raised his hand and waved, the black flame swept over directly, and wrapped the two in a flash. Before waiting for any reaction with the soil, the prototype of the paper escape was directly revealed and turned into fly ash. "Have you run away?" Take Tutu heartily. He really wasn''t sure he could **** the reincarnation in front of Da She Wan, but if he ran away, he would have a chance to recover. Xiao Nan is not his opponent at all. Since the eyes of reincarnation are no longer here, the soil is not going to continue to entangle with the big snake ball. Time and Space Ninjutsu launched, and a little bit inhaled his body shape. "Don''t try to escape!" As Dashe Wan raised his hand, several skills rushed out simultaneously. At least one must be caught. Otherwise, he was blood loss. However, all the skills seem to be unable to affect the time and space ninjutsu, directly through the body with soil, and in the blink of an eye, only his last voice continues to spread out. "The leader has retreated. Let''s retreat first." "It''s A Fei''s voice." Scorpion heard it. "Did the leader retreat?" Uchiha Itachi hesitated for a moment and stopped. "Since this is the case, I intend to retreat too." "This retreat?" Jiao Jiao was very dissatisfied, "Da She Wan is in front, the leader created an opportunity for us to solve him." "I have said long ago that our strength is probably not the opponent of Dashe Wan." Uchiha Itachi looked at the corner of his eyes and waited for others, "You add up, maybe even me and the dried persimmon shark won''t win and did not become a member of the chamber of commerce It is extremely foolish for people who fight against members of the Chamber of Commerce." All eyes narrowed in the corner. In fact, he also felt tricky. Just now a group of people didn''t even rush down to the tower, they were told that the real big snake pill slipped behind them and went to the leader. So, who was attacking them on the tower. However, this attitude of Uchiha Itachi still makes him uncomfortable. Retreat without a fight? When he assassinated the first generation of Naruto, he lost a bitter one! "We have seen the power of the big snake pill in Muye." The dried persimmon shark stepped forward. "Mr. Itachi is based on the judgment given by the intelligence. If you don''t believe it, even if you go by yourself, don''t blame us for not giving the intelligence. ." The rest of the people stopped. Obviously, the six people and three groups of people in the Xiao organization have diverged from each other. Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark have horns and flying segments, and Scorpion and Dedalar are neutral. Suddenly, Uchiha Itachi looked into the distance. "Ghostfish, we are going to retreat, and if we are pulled into the stage of fate, it will be troublesome." He already felt the danger approaching. "I''m also worried about this, retreat." Gan Shi Guiji retreated without saying a word. The horns gritted their teeth, "we also withdraw." He and Feituan are in the other direction. "Senior man, are we finished organizing this?" Didala looked at the scorpion on the other side. "We also retreat, and wait for the leader''s message." Scorpion finally can only say so. When Dashe Pill arrived, he could only look at this empty land very uncomfortably. Blood earns blood loss, only for a moment. Silence was watching from behind, but I did not expect that such a battle would end in this way. Sure enough, there is no future for an organization without a unified concept, no mutual trust, and no bondage. Undercover Uchiha Itachi just seized the opportunity and used a few tricks to make Xiao Organization face the brink of dissolution. Silence stopped looking at the black snake pill who couldn''t do it. Instead, the picture was transferred to Xiao Nan. She hugged the corpse of the long gate, flew through the woods, avoiding leaves, leaving no traces along the way, even if it did not stop for a moment, as if to go to the safest place. I have to say that the silent plan was a bit disrupted. UU reading Akatsuki should be one of the enemy of Muye. Now that Nagato is dead, only Xiao Nan, and the rest of the members who have increased their differences, as well as the powerful undercover Uchiha Itachi, and the ambition of Uchiha with soil. all of a sudden. Xiao''s definition is lost. After all, the reason why this organization will become a villain is mostly because of the goal of Nagato. Catching the tail beasts and causing pain, which directly pushed them to the opposite of all the villages. but...... "Nagato is dead, and it seems pretty good." Silently looked at Xiao Nan in the picture and muttered to himself, "Relying on hatred to generate the driving force of consumption is short-term, but it is not a long-term way, let alone This guy doesn''t know when he will be suddenly affected and then washed in vain." In this way, you can reap the wealth of the organization. Wonderful book house Chapter 288： : Its our turn In his silent mind, he constantly improves his plans. In the end, he made up his mind. Nagato is dead. If he is still alive, its really not good to sell him jars. The idea of ??creating pain will cause huge damage to the worlds production. Silence is now curious. Without Yahiko, there is no long door. If only Xiao Nan is left, what kind of decision will this person make in the past just as a companion. "Let''s go, it''s our turn to play." He picked up the emerald and turned to Icarus. "Yes." Icarus is equally clever. But her eyes looked at the projection. The woman who had just lost her companion seemed to understand what her master wanted to do. Silence took her and Yueju, her figure disappeared. Xiaonan was still evacuating rapidly. Even if there were no traces of enemies chasing her behind, she had no intention of stopping at all. There was no direction, no purpose. The silence did not interrupt her. He knew that she needed time. This is not the moment in the original book after Naruto died after being enlightened by Naruto. At that time, Naruto entrusted everything to Naruto, and Xiaonan had a new direction. but now. Nagato entrusted Xiao Nan with her last wish before she died, and she knew what it was. --peace. I don''t know what to do. When flying and running until the sun gradually rises, the light appears before Xiaonan''s eyes. It''s the sea. She spent almost one night running from Tian Zhiguo to the edge of the coast, and then stopped. The country inland in the rain has only a large lake, and Xiaonan has never seen this sea. It is even more spectacular than imagined. At a glance, you can''t see the edge. The farthest place is the rising sun. There is a limitless feeling that directly connects to the outside of the world. "The rising sun on the ocean is not bad." A man''s voice suddenly came from the side. Xiao Nan turned his head violently, and in a moment he showed a gesture of attack. Is it chasing soldiers? Do not--! Xiao Nan saw the two men, a man in a black suit, a lady in a black and white dress, and the sea breeze blowing their hair. The two men plus a cat had a strong temperament that seemed completely different from the whole world. She already knew who they were. This feature is too obvious. The only one who can come to her suddenly at this time is the mysterious businessman. "You guy... also came to plunder the eyes of reincarnation?" Xiao Nan didn''t relax his vigilance, but despair appeared in his heart. Even the big snake pill that he had given strength was so powerful. So how strong will he be? "Reincarnation eyes..." The silence showed a helpless expression, "I did not come for reincarnation eyes, but for you." "Me?" Xiao Nan asked back. "I''ve been watching you, you and Nagato." Silently turned around and looked at her like this, "I can feel what you have, the strong desire to change your destiny, it''s a pity , The desire of Nagato has been lost beyond his original heart." Xiaonan looked at the man. There is a kind of unspeakable breath on the other person''s body, as if overriding everything, and it seems to be ordinary everywhere. Mystery seems to be synonymous with this person. "What is your purpose?" Xiao Nan asked again. The sea breeze also brushed her hair and robe, and those amber eyes reflected the figures of Chaoyang and Shenmo. "If you say the purpose, it''s probably looking at your will, which can drive you to grow to what extent." Silently said, "Dashe Maru, Uchiha Itachi, Dried Persimmon Shark have their own clear, The longing, this longing will become their driving force for growth, and we look forward to your growth." "..." Xiao Nan didn''t speak, but her eyes showed that she was in doubt. This purpose is not a purpose at all. The silence seemed a bit distressed. It seems that because Nagato died in the hands of Da She Wan, even carrying Xiao Nan was extremely alert to him. Perhaps there is also a reason why Nakai has been saying bad things about him. However, silence seems to have an idea. Consuming some trading points, he has a way to let Xiao Nan put down his vigilance against him. "Having a long door to write round eyes, I often feel that I am a god." There was a mysterious smile in the corner of my silent mouth. "Do you know what the world looks like in my eyes?" These seem to be two unrelated sentences. Xiaonan was alert. "Let you have a little experience." Silently extended his finger and snapped his fingers. At this moment, Xiao Nan felt his body slammed by something and fell backwards, but there was a feeling of lightness. She saw her body. The body that is resting on the front in a posture of falling backwards. And she looked at her palm. Translucent look. "I want ordinary people to feel my existence a little bit, but I can''t do it in a flesh state." Silence didn''t know when it suddenly appeared beside her, reaching for her shoulder, "Take you to go shopping Go shopping." The moment the words fell, Xiao Nan felt his body swiftly rise, and rushed towards the sky with incredible speed. In the blink of an eye, he came into space, with a starry sky above his head and a huge arc-shaped world at his feet. "Where should I start first." Silence pondered for a moment. "Yes, let''s start from time." He grabbed Xiao Nan''s shoulder with one hand, and made a twisting gesture against the planet in front of him with the other hand. In an instant. The whole planet started to work in reverse. The speed is getting faster. Xiao Nan''s can see the sea flowing backwards, the mountains and rivers change, and the originally green parts fade away with the naked eye, turning into a very barren planet. Her eyes were shocked. Is all this illusion? Actually... it''s really illusion. "It''s not the planet that changed, but us. I took you to the world five billion years ago." Silent looking at the shocked Xiao Nan, holding a smile, "It''s barren, isn''t it? There is no water, no plants." , There is no life, then this is what it was a billion years ago." He held out his hand again, and the planet circulated again. This time With the ocean, there are huge creatures. A lot of prosperity. But there is no human. "This is the age of dinosaurs, the overlord on the original planet." Silence suddenly pointed to a place, "Did you see? There are two Tyrannosaurus rex fighting each other, fighting for the last female of their race." Xiao Nan looked in the direction he was pointing. Indeed, monsters with huge heads are fighting each other. There is no chakra like the tail beast. It''s just pure physical fighting. "Unfortunately, this race is still dead." Silence seemed a little disappointed, but looked at Xiao Nan and shook his head helplessly, "Well, it seems that you are not interested in things that have nothing to do with yourself, then go Time related to you, um, thirty years ago." Wonderful book house Chapter 289： : We have seen it very early The two previous so-called eras were nothing but illusions. but now. The silence is about to begin. The words fell, and when the planet turned again, he rushed directly to the planet with Xiao Nan. Xiao Nan was unable to resist. All the rapid changes in the surroundings, she still floats lightly in a form that seems to have no entity, floating less than half a meter away from the ground. On the earth, the rain was falling down in misery. Suddenly. One ninja after another jumped with weapons, and one of them rushed directly towards her. Xiao Nan''s subconscious defense. However, the ninja went straight through her body. "Did I not say that, this is the long river of time, located in Yuren Village thirty years ago." Silence floated beside her, and her right hand was still resting on her shoulder. "For this era, you It does not exist and cannot affect everything here, you can only observe." It was at this time that those ninjas wearing Yuyin Ninja Village''s forehead hit a group of wood leaf ninjas, and immediately started fighting. The collision of weapons and the sound of fear before death seemed to pull Xiao Nan back to that period. Ninja War. Yuyin Ninja Village fell into war. "At that time, you were only five years old." Silently said, "It''s really cute." Following his line of sight, Xiao Nan looked sharply into the distance. There, the three children were trembling and hiding in the corner of a mound. Nagato, Xiaonan, Yahiko. Xiao Nan couldn''t remember when this was. It was very common for them at that time. She was holding a small bag in her hand, which contained the soldiers'' food pills they had found from the ninjas at the risk of their lives. . This is not just their food. Still some chances for the remaining orphans to survive. Xiao Nan stared blankly at the other two children. Face full of nervous Yahiko, a long door with some fear. Eyes, a little redness. Before meeting Zilai Teacher, that period was the most dangerous and the most difficult period of her life. As an orphan, it was difficult to survive on such a battlefield. However, at this moment she looks. The fate of the three people was from that time, but now, she is the only one left. Xiao Nan held back the tears. Turning his head to the man in front of him, he asked, "What is your purpose?" What she said in this man''s mouth, took her to the past time and space, with a suspicious attitude. But one thing is certain. No matter what this man wants to do to her, she has no resistance. "Did I not say that? You are not worth my purpose now." Silence gave her a gentle smile, "I can know everything from the past in the course of time, and naturally include you, I treat you Understanding may be better than yourself." Xiaonan pursed her lips and said nothing. And at this time. Suddenly there was a cry of exclamation from the long gate in the distance. Xiao Nan looked over, but found that when he fled from one mound to another, he accidentally dropped the bag in his arms to the ground, and a few black and autumn autumn pill grains fell out. As a matter of course, at that time, I stopped and bent over to pick up. This is an important thing. However, Nagato and Yahiko didn''t find out that she didn''t keep up until they reached another mound. This is on the battlefield. There is no doubt a fatal danger. Xiao Nan shook his head suddenly, as if there were memories to emerge from his mind. Then she rounded her eyes and turned her head violently, looking at the man standing beside her. She remembered. Silence moved her hand away from her shoulder, so she walked towards her thirty years ago step by step, and the footprints gradually appeared behind her. Finally, the five-year-old Xiaonan raised his head and looked at this in horror. The adult in front of me. As she remembered. The future Xiaonan squeezed his fists. The expression was shocked. She has recalled what happened, but how is it possible! ? At this moment, right in front of her. The silence gave a five-year-old Xiaonan a gentle smile, raised her hand, and gently touched her head. On the forehead, a beautiful blue flower appeared, and he bent down again, using a gentle Said a word. Live well. In Xiao Nan''s mind, the memories that belonged to that time kept coming up. She raised her hand and touched her forehead. There is a same blue flower. Not the original one. But it was from that time that she began to use such flowers as the only decoration on her hair. in memory. For a long time, she couldn''t recall the man''s appearance. What she could remember was that sentence. Sometimes she wondered whether it was a dream. Over time, this memory gradually faded away. In time. And now, she remembered. Looking at the man who had returned, Xiao Nan bit his lips. "what the **** is it?" I have seen this man thirty years ago, and even left traces of this man on my body. And all this. It actually happened in front of my own eyes! "Did I not say that? This is the time and space thirty years ago." Silent smiled, "General existence, can not change the real past, but I am different, this is my realm, so, We actually met very early." Xiao Nan stared at the man in front of him. People who can reach the past and even change the future. For such an existence. Isnt it omnipotent? In contrast, Nagato really does not qualify as a god. but-- "Why do you want to say that sentence?" Xiao Nan murmured and asked, although she gradually forgot why, but the sentence to live well has always been engraved in her heart. When Yahiko died, she faced despair. This sentence has always surfaced in her mind. Even just now. When Nagato died, www.novelhall.com~ also appeared. She didn''t know who said it to her, or when she was told to her, but she always remembered it. Now she knows. Saying this to her is the man in front of her. "If you want to ask why, it is hope that you can live." The smile on the silent face seemed to expand a bit more. He walked step by step and said slowly, "Xiao Nan, you see yourself as a support The pillars of the two bridges of Yahiko and Nagato, I hope to see them take Yuyin Village and take this world to peace, but in my opinion, the real bridge is never them, but you." Changing the cause and effect of the past without causing too much impact does not require consuming too many trading points. Not only can she understand her existence, but also a wave of goodwill, and promote her to become an agent. The best of both worlds. Wonderful book house Chapter 290： : This is really a bumper harvest Facing the approaching silence, Xiao Nan took a step back. There was a complex expression on his face that seemed unbelievable. Is she the bridge to peace in this world? how is this possible! Whether it is Yahiko''s heart with the tenderness of the whole world, or the strength that Nagato has enough to change the world, both of these people have the ability to attract others and achieve peace. "Do not believe?" Silence came to Xiao Nan, staring at her with such a smile. "It''s impossible." Xiao Nan squeezed his fist slightly, looked away, and didn''t seem to dare to look at the silent eyes. "What I can do is just serve as their pillar to help them fulfill their wish...how do I Maybe something like that can be done." Xiao Nan remembered everything in the past. Yahiko established the Akatsuki organization and used his charm to attract people one after another. Nagato also used his power to advance step by step according to his own wishes. Nagato even really controlled Yuyinren Village. And she. Just following them, at the last moment, they can''t even protect them. "It''s better not to doubt my vision." The silent eye pupil suddenly became deeper and let Xiao Nan look involuntarily. at the same time. The surrounding conditions have changed once again. They seem to be in some grotesque video, where there are countless pictures, countless protagonists standing up and shouting, or fighting, or commanding, or charging, all kinds of unimaginable worlds, unimaginable pictures are constantly emerging. Opening his hands in silence, staring at her, a cold and hard voice sounded: "I have been to countless worlds, witnessed countless legends, known the truth of everything, and countless children of destiny have gained strength and guidance from me. Your talents are also in my attention. You have actually been aware When Yahiko fell into the trap, you felt uneasy. When Nagato went astray, you also understood his mistake, but-you chose silence and followed blindly!" Xiao Nan stared blankly at the man in front of him. Although his deep gaze brought a little disappointment, it still contained some inexplicable expectation. Just like her teacher, from the beginning. Or parents who have never been in memory. The phrase "live well" came to my eyes again, and Xiao Nan looked at everything around him. Powerful like this is like a deity. Will she really follow her for no reason? There is no point in cheating her. Is it... She really has the ability to surpass Yahiko and Nagato? Are those ideas that emerge by accident really true? Xiao Nan was shaken. The power of silence, and his approval, seemed to tear up everything she once thought. She was not the pillar that supported Nagato and Yahiko. On the contrary, the answer they had been looking for was actually here. How ridiculous. Xiao Nan''s body shook, and his amber eyes were filled with strong sadness and remorse. If she could speak her thoughts earlier, she could persuade Yahiko who fell into the trap because of her gentleness, and fell into a crazy long door because of the pain, maybe their fate would not be like that. At this time, a generous palm rested on her shoulder. Xiaonan raised his head. There was still a smile on the silent face, and the voice came to her ear. "It''s not your fault, your companions have their own will, and you are unable to change. That''s why I am concerned about you, not them. That wrong will will make them unable to change themselves even if they have power. Fate, but you are different, all you lack is confidence and strength in yourself." "Power?" Xiaonan looked at this short-lived smile when he was young, and seemed to understand something. His purpose. It is to give yourself these people strength, and then watch where they can grow. She remembered the last sight of Nagato. That is unwilling. Even though the concepts are different and the methods are different, all three of them have the same wish. --peace. Xiaonan reached out his hand, grabbed the palm of silence on her shoulders, looked up at his eyes with his head raised, and murmured like a prayer: "Yahiko''s tenderness and the pain of Nagato, if the last one left, who inherited their will, is the real answer, then please give me strength, no matter what price I need to pay." Silent reached out the other hand and placed it on top of her head. Closer, he said gently: "I just came for this." As the words fell, Xiao Nan felt that her translucent body was being pulled violently, as if she was about to fall into the rapidly changing vortex around her, but the silent palm protected her as firmly as she did. Finally slammed. Her soul seemed to return to her body. However, her hands still held the man in front of her. Even the posture is maintained. There are also memories in my head. Sure enough, everything just now is true. "It seems that you already have consciousness." Silent said with a smile. "Yes!" Xiao Nan let go and stared at the man in front of her with determination, awe and gratitude. She understood that everything she had just said and what the other party said would probably stay forever. In her memory, and became a source of confidence. Just like the sentence "Let''s live well". This is the only thing she can trust now. Silence understands. He has basically got her done. Now let''s not talk about the organization''s money, and even the future agent of this Naruto world may have solved half of it. However, the matter of the agent has to look at her future growth before making a decision. Moreover, from the perspective of interests. The stronger the agent he is looking for in this world, the more profitable he is, after all, he only has to pay one-fifth of his actual value. So don''t worry. In fact, Hui Ye is also a silent candidate. "You should already know that I am a traveling businessman from a different world." Silence kept a smile continued, "I am looking for those who are eager to change their destiny, give them strength, let them Have this opportunity. However, each person has a different fate, and my degree of attention is different, so the requirements for obtaining this qualification are also different. You are the person I follow, but now you already have this qualification." After speaking, she raised her finger in silence and gently touched her forehead. Everything about the jar came to Xiaonan''s mind. The silent name included. She suddenly understood. "Everything with value can be used as a price..." Xiao Nan''s eyes solidified and asked softly, "Silence Master, I have the right to control all the property of Xiao organization. Do those also belong to me?" " "of course." Silence already knows how much Xiao Nan''s net worth is. This is really... a bumper harvest. Wonderful book house Chapter 291： : Xiaonans Jar Series In the more than ten years since Yahiko''s death, Akatsuki has been making money for the plan. Because of the uncompromising means and the control of the entire Yuyin Village, this amount is really impressive. To know. In the original plot, she took out a 600 billion detonator. Even if those are made by herself with the convenience of paper escape, even if too many appear at a time will depress the value of the item, but this number is enough to prove her financial strength and ability to create value. If so much money is spent on her all alone. Silently felt that the strongest in the Naruto world would be born. "Adult." After digesting the information in his mind, Xiao Nan looked at the silence and asked softly, "Please recommend a series for me." Like most people, faced with countless series, silent recommendation is the most appropriate choice. "If it is for world peace." Silent laughed, "Then, I suggest you choose the Tao Law series." "Dao..." Xiao Nan didn''t quite understand the meaning of these two words. "There are legends of fairy people in your world." Silent hands behind your back, "The fairy people in your mouth refer to the existence of natural energy that can be manipulated. In many worlds, there are such existences, hoping for their own energy. Oneness with nature is the nature of Taoism. Of course, this is a large series, and there are not many subdivisions in it, but you should be able to get props suitable for your destiny." Silence has long thought about which direction Xiao Nan should go. The Dao Dafa series is only used to elicit transfer props. "Similar to the fairy model?" Xiao Nan seemed to understand. "It''s a little different from that, and you will know after you drive." Silent laughed. The pots of the Dao Fa series are not only prepared for Xiao Nan. This is a large series carefully prepared for silence, and also the most props for transfer. Moreover, it also contains ideas. Taoism''s idea is very suitable for Xiao Nan and the Chamber of Commerce. It has the concept of letting nature develop, it also has the initiative to intervene, the pursuit of changing its life, and it is more elegant and relaxed. Of course, what can be gained from it, whether you can change your horizons and look at yourself. With a hint of nervousness, Xiao Nan decided to buy the first and second level jars first. "The transaction is established." Raising his hand in silence, hundreds of jars appeared directly in front of him. At this time, Chaoyang had risen completely from the sea, and in the ear was the sound of the waves against the rocks. No one came back to disturb them in the whole world. Xiao Nan glanced at the long door corpse that had been wrapped in paper. Take a deep breath. Start with the first-level jar and reach out to open it. Just opened a dozen or so jars, and Xiao Nan''s face could not help but reveal a slightly enlightened look. It''s no wonder that Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark would have this attitude. Not to mention the magic of these items, the knowledge obtained in the mind alone is completely different world, it is enough to show that the existence of these jars is beyond the world, unimaginable. Nagato wants to be an enemy of this existence. Totally impossible. Xiao Nan put away his emotions and continued to open the jar. She drove very slowly, very slowly. Every time a light group is absorbed, it will stop to think about it. Seems to have an understanding, and then open the next jar. Silent didn''t speak, didn''t pay attention to her all the time, just stood there casually, and then teased Yu Ju with his fingers, looking at this cute and adorable thing, he could just stand all day. Xiao Nan raised his eyes from time to time and looked at them without saying anything. He silently looked at them for a while and then continued to open the jar. at last-- When the sun sets again. All five hundred secondary cans were opened. Xiao Nan took a long breath and closed his eyes. When he opened it again, it felt completely different. Those amber eyes were very clear. She already understood the answer she sought. "People fighting against each other for desire is a natural rule. They can''t try to destroy and control, they can only guide..." she murmured, looking at her silent eyes, with a copy A slight relief, "This is the truth you want me to understand?" "This is the truth for you." Silent said flatly. There are many people in this world who are pursuing a peaceful world. They are bored by the never-ending war and death. But there are many ways to this end. Even the kind of big snake pill that rules the entire world into a kingdom of undead spirits is equally possible. However, what is most suitable for this world should be what Xiao Nan thought at the moment. "I need more power." Xiao Nan said softly, turning his head to watch the sunset on the sea. "The powerful force is the bridge to peace. The system is the pillar that supports this bridge. I have understood the direction, but, grown ups--" Suddenly she turned her head and took two steps forward, staring closely at the silence at a close distance. "No matter how strong my strength is, I can''t surpass you. Can you tell me, what is your attitude towards this world?" Because she gained knowledge and vision, she could understand better. If Taoism is to guide nature, it is to guide nature. Then the existence in front of you is someone who can directly control nature, destroy nature, and exceed nature. All the rules and ideas of this world have no meaning to him beyond this world. If his will is a constant war, then the rule of this world is only war. Faced with this problem. The silence just smiled and said: "There are also fights in your village. What''s your attitude towards the fight of the children in those colleges?" "..." Xiao Nan already understood. For this existence The war in their world is like a fight between children in a ninja school. Right. Even the past can be changed, and their battle to bet on their lives is also extremely small. I''m afraid, there is an attitude to encourage competition. and many more-- Xiao Nan''s eyes widened slightly, and she suddenly thought that if she encouraged students to compete to screen out outstanding ninjas and fight the rest of the village, then the presence in front of them encouraged them to fight for their own destiny and hoped that they would grow up What do you do after you get up? Or to fight someone? It seemed to see what she was thinking. Silence looked at her with a meaningful smile and said: "Competition is the source of progress. At any time, don''t stop advancing, not just you, but the collective you are in. This is the only thing I can tell you now." Wonderful book house Chapter 292： : Xiao Nans transfer props Silence now has a clearer direction for its own plans. If we say that the initial desire to guide the individual is the first stage. It is the second stage to create an environment where each fights for desire. Then the third stage. It is to create an environment of constant competition. Compete internally or with the rest of the world. all in all. Don''t let them have a day of salted fish. Xiao Nan did feel the pressure, so she said firmly, "Adult, I want ten tertiary jars! Get out my props of fate!" "Okay." Silently raised his hand with a smile, ten tertiary jars appeared in front of him. Items belonging to her fateful nature have been put into it. Xiao Nan didn''t have too much hesitation and no sense of tension. She believed that something suitable for her could be opened in the jar. The tertiary jar is completely different from the tertiary jar. Any item, even if it is just a light group, has more than the characteristics of the second-level jar award, and the inheritance of knowledge in it suddenly becomes esoteric, and there are various magical techniques. It is a pity that she has not learned the fairy model. Compared to Chakra, these spells are more suitable for using natural energy to perform. However, in the fifth jar, she opened an outfit. -Fuyun handkerchief. From the appearance, it is just a simple handkerchief, but if the array inside is activated, it will become a flying magic weapon, but for Xiao Nan, except for the magic of the magic weapon, it has little effect . After all, the paper escape can already fly. In the end, Xiaonan opened the last jar all the way. Inside, there was only a piece of paper floating lightly. "It really is." Silent said with a smile. "It''s for you." "Master, what is this?" Xiao Nan asked, raising his head. "Transfer Rune Master." Silently looking at the paper, explaining, "This is your original rune paper, and it is still just a blank sheet. Every time you learn a new rune, it will be inscribed here. Above, Master Fu is a powerful, magical, and versatile profession. The most important thing is-it is for you." Fu Gushi. There is no such occupation in the system, which is specially customized for silence. A profession with collection and upgrade characteristics. Collect the rungs and record them on the original rune paper. The usual practice is basically to refine the original rune paper and let it be continuously upgraded. It has the same characteristics as the magic weapon of this life. But, as the silence said. Xiao Nan, who can control the paper freely, with this sub-professional, is definitely not just as simple as one plus one. At the very least, she no longer has to use the detonation symbols monotonously. A variety of symbols will work together to play flowers. Come. Xiao Nan has realized it himself. Her eyes brightened, her lips slightly widened, she looked at the silence, and then at the rune, her face full of expectant expressions. Fu Gushi. She, who has gained some inheritance of Taoism, naturally understands the concept of Fulu. "It''s safe to change jobs." Silently signaled, "It''s enough to drop in blood. It''s equipped with spiritual practice, which can help you absorb natural energy. However, no matter whether it is spiritual practice or promotion in the future, there will be materials. You want If you want to make a difference in Master Fu Mis work, Im just afraid to buy a lot of jars." This profession can be said to be good, but one thing is very fatal. -Burn money. Fu Mi''s practice requires a lot of materials, and the promotion of the original Fu paper also requires a lot of precious materials. The variety it has also reduces the cost-effectiveness of the starting jar. However, the ability to make money is also very strong. If the character is proficient, the success rate is high, and then work harder, the resulting character can also be resold to silence in exchange for trading points. This is called labor creation value. Therefore, silence is more expecting than Xiao Nan. Xiao Nan said that according to the silence, after the blood was dripped, this original rune paper directly plunged into her eyebrows, and a simple spiritual formula and some information also appeared in her mind. Everything was amazing. "My lord, I want to buy a hundred cans from the Fusi series first." Xiaonan looked at the silence, her fist clenched in long cuffs, which showed her mood at the moment. There has never been a moment when she longed for power as much as she does now. And this power was directly placed in front of her by these jars. "A hundred?" Raising his hand in silence, on one side were the materials that kept falling and disappearing, and on the other side there were constantly appearing jars. Watching the system interface suddenly increase the amount of more than 20 million points of property, silence the sour heart. And he knew very well that this was just the beginning. Xiaonan also accelerated the speed of opening some jars. She herself knew that more than one hundred third-level jars were not even enough for her to defeat Da She Wan, she needed more and more jars. The items in the jars of the Fu Gushi series are extremely rich. From blank rune paper, to the materials used to support the rune, to the light group to enhance physical fitness and spiritual power, there are even a variety of inheritances, not only the knowledge of Fu Lu, but also the pattern and spells. Wait. These have dispersed the power of the jar. As said before Silence, Fu Mi is powerful, but the premise is that you must open more jars than others. Finally, at the 70th jar, she opened the first prize. Golden Cutter. You can wield a golden glorious slashing Fu Luo. "The power is not very strong, but the advantage is simple production, high success rate, and low requirements for materials. The power can also be superimposed." Silent laughed, "This is why it was rated as a rare blue amount. If you accumulate enough, countless gold cuts, even the entire planet can be split." Xiao Nan read the information about this rune, his eyes widened. Comparing the same simple detonation symbol with it, it is a world apart. There will not be too much energy dissipation, the attack is rapid, and the angle is diverse... She will no longer need a detonator in the future~ www.novelhall.com~ The whole world will be changed by such power. "Xiao Nan looked at the items in this place and muttered to himself, and suddenly raised his head and asked, "Adult, the property I can use now is enough to buy how many tertiary cans? " "Probably two thousand six hundred," Silent added, "not counting fixed assets and grain reserves." Close to 800 million points. This is undoubtedly an amazing number, most of which are supplies, such as metals that are necessary for war. If all are converted into property, it will even surpass the financial power of some big countries. After all, the world is only a small world with a population of tens of millions. Moreover, the perennial war has dragged down productivity. People in many countries are still on the verge of barely maintaining their livelihoods. Wonderful book house Chapter 293： : Conditions for becoming a businessman In fact, even the Xiao organization. If it is not that Jiao has always had the habit of saving money, it is difficult to take out so much property at a stretch. After all, they manage an entire Yuyin Village, and the consumption is not low. Just like Da She Wan, most of his money was actually consumed and replaced by various bases and experiments. "Then I bought 1,500 three-level cans." Xiao Nan made a very decisive decision and explained, "Yuyinren Village can''t rely on me alone, it must leave a part of the funds for the village. And the development of the rest." "Sounds like, you seem ready to dissolve Xiao organization?" Silence read her thoughts. ""Xiaonan was silent for a moment, and looked up at the sea under the distant night with a delicate face, whispering, "Xiao Organization is an organization established by Yahiko, I will continue to maintain its existence, but the members inside must also inherit Yahiko and my will." Although the members of the Xiao organization now have outstanding abilities, they each carry their own will. No one has the same ideas as the leader. Such an organization violates Yahiko''s original intention. Xiao Nan still missed the former Xiao organization. Although he was weak, his companions recognized each other. Silently understood. The reason why she doesn''t buy all the money is that she wants to cultivate some like-minded new companions. "Very good decision." The silence said suddenly. Xiao Nan turned his head. She found that in front of this powerful existence like the master of the world, the smile at the moment was slightly different from before. More gentle. "You did not live up to my expectations, Xiao Nan." Silence looked at her so gently, laughing, "Facing the powerful power at your fingertips, not everyone has the courage to share it with the rest of the people. In the near future, you will be thankful for your decision." Xiao Nan''s eyes widened, and he didn''t seem to understand the meaning of this sentence. But she lacked a firm memory. In fact, silence is indeed satisfied with her decision. From the perspective of long-term benefits, in the later period, we must avoid excessive concentration of resources as much as possible. To this end, silence has made plans. It''s just that it''s not yet time for implementation. But improving the strength of the rest of the companions, even ordinary ninjas, will undoubtedly be more beneficial by then. After thinking about it in silence, he said suddenly, "Do you know what conditions are needed to become a merchant of the Chamber of Commerce?" "(??????)!!!" Xiao Nan''s eyes suddenly widened when he heard this sentence. "After opening so many jars, your strength is indeed qualified to know, I will say it in advance." Silence does not seem to surprise Xiao Nan''s reaction, he raised three fingers, then said, "Want to become a businessman of the Chamber of Commerce , The first step can only be a boost, and three conditions need to be met." "First, have the strength of senior members." "Second, be recognized by an official businessman." "Third, sign a permanent contract, or trade yourself to the chamber of commerce, you will get a lot of points, and more trust, by the way, Icarus behind me is the latter." Whether it''s a purchase or a contract, it''s for the employee''s inability to betray. However, there is a difference. If it is a contract, as the employee''s strength increases, the contract also needs to be strengthened, and if it is bought at a one-time price, just like Icarus, no matter how to strengthen her strength, there is no possibility of betrayal. . So for the silence, the latter will undoubtedly save money and be more at ease. But what to say. If you want to be a companion, silence still wants to respect your personal choices. After all, the chamber of commerce is to be big, and employees have pimples, and it doesn''t make sense. At this moment, in the face of this sudden information, Xiao Nan also gradually recovered. Some of the information she had obtained before was related to the Chamber of Wisdom, but she thought it was an extremely mysterious and huge organization. Crossing countless worlds, almost omnipotent. Xiao Nan''s heart thumped. This is inevitable. Some people who have seen the power of the jar will have some uneasiness. They do not understand the purpose of the chamber of commerce, but they can feel the pressure from the chamber of commerce. But in the face of an irresistible existence, joining them seems to be the best choice. "You don''t need to think too much. After all, these three conditions are not met by you now." Silent laughed. "There are many senior members who want to become members of the chamber of commerce. Now you still think about how to enhance your strength. " He just planted a seed first. The initiative must definitely be in your own hands. If you are excited, then act well. Then he decides. Xiao Nan also tried to suppress his mood. Sure enough, it is not so easy. She kept these three conditions firmly in her mind, and then said, "Five thousand and five hundred pots in the Fulu series, Master." "as you wish." With a wave of silence, a large number of jars appeared neatly on the shore, reflecting the magical light under the moonlight. At the same time, more than half of the materials stored by the Xiao organization have disappeared. Fortunately, it was all sealed. If it is manually supervised, so much reserve material is suddenly lost, at this time Yuyinren Village is afraid that it will directly mess up. Xiaonan began to grow in strength. Her luck is not too good, but it is not bad. Basically, a blue rare prize can be opened in about a hundred jars. Most of them are some powerful but need to learn and practice, and there are some Quite a powerful skill, and even contains a magic weapon for writing symbols. And along with the continuous opening of cans. Xiao Nan''s breath changes with the naked eye. Because of the spiritual washing, her skin became smoother, fairer, more beautiful, and with the confidence brought by her strength and knowledge growth, even her temperament seemed to start to change. Silence can feel She is transforming. The change of jars to people is very fast, which is inevitable, or it is normal growth, and people''s state of mind will continue to grow with changes in strength, status and vision. Silence can''t help but wonder how she will grow up. This is the first time someone has bought so many jars in one go. The speed at which Xiao Nan started was not very fast. One thousand five hundred tertiary jars opened three days and nights. Silence naturally didn''t always stand beside. Of course, he did not leave. He still cares about the growth of this largest customer, but he is not bored. Icarus and Yuju have been playing in the sea or on the coast. Silence will occasionally accompany them. Looking at Icarus'' swimsuit, it feels like a vacation. . Chapter 294： : Several Grand Prizes of Xiao Nan In fact, silence is really on vacation. Wearing sunglasses and beach pants, lying on a chair drinking delicious juice, watching the front jumper in a swimsuit, chasing the concubine, and then slammed the sand Icarus. Silence felt that perhaps he should have more time to enjoy. At this moment, the sound of Long Yin appeared again on Xiaonan''s side. Silently took off his sunglasses and looked over. A golden glittering rung is being held by Xiao Nan. She walked directly with this rung. "This is pretty good." Silently looked at the inverted in her hand. "The countercurrent splatter is almost the fourth-level splatter. It can reverse the time of about ten minutes by the user. Even if death can be resurrected, you were not before. Do you still get a copy of the blue rare level of the symbolic grate? Copy Fulu, one of the grand prizes. Able to copy two pieces of Fulu not exceeding four levels. If it is used on this rung It is equivalent to having three life-savings, or the opportunity to save your companions at a critical time. "Ten minutes?" Xiao Nan put it away very solemnly. She also has another big prize for the equipment used to place Runi, which can hold tens of billions of pieces. So far, she has awarded 13 prizes. There are symbols, inheritance, skills, and equipment The one with the most lethality is the rift symbol. It is said that even the space can be torn. It belongs to the third level, but the method of production is drawn, which is extremely difficult to make. However, her strength has indeed changed dramatically. "Here, today is curry rice with roast chicken." As soon as the hand was raised in silence, a bowl of fragrant curry rice appeared on the palm. "Thank you." Xiao Nan whispered, obviously not the first time to eat. She took it silently, and then just sat on the sand beside the silence, looking at Icarus in front. "How many jars are left?" Silent asked. "One hundred and fifty." Xiao Nan replied softly. "Why don''t you want to do it now?" Silent turned her head, and the smile on her face was a little narrow. "I''ll be done today. Would you like to change clothes, play with Icarus, play beach volleyball or something." "Sir, don''t joke." Xiaonan lowered his head and silently ate his lunch. Really, very delicious. In her memory, she has never eaten such a delicious thing. At the first bite, she almost couldn''t bear the feeling of happiness coming from her heart. However, only today is left. "I''m not kidding." Silence raised a lazy waist, changed a comfortable posture, and said with a little laziness, "Even if it is hard, there must be a smile in life, this is a very precious The quality is the same whether it is for yourself or for those who trust you. When you were a child, you clearly loved to laugh." Xiao Nan was silent for a while, then suddenly looked up. "Have you really followed me?" "For you, this is the case. For me, it''s probably a glance at your past." She looked at her silently and said like a memory. "There is a scene where I was very impressed. You met When I came here, you folded a paper flower with cookie paper and gave it to him with a smile, in return for his cookie." This scene really impressed the silence. When watching the animation, he was a little moved. At that time, even if she faced a crisis and was hard, the girl who still smiled with a gentle heart would become like the back, never laughed, and even some cold. appearance. Xiao Nan also recalled such a scene. His eyes softened. In her life, the most important people are Yahiko and Nagato, and after that, she is her master. "If I don''t show up, Zilai will die in your hands." Silence said suddenly. Xiao Nan''s eyes suddenly widened, looking blankly at the silence. "Is it hard to imagine? If, according to normal fate, Nagato will attack Muye sooner or later, Zilai, as a person who loves his village, will surely stop you, and you will certainly stand by Nagato. , Even if you know that he is wrong." The silent tone of silence seemed to be constantly striking the softest part of Xiao Nan''s heart. These days. Opening the jar, I felt that I had become stronger, and then looked at a few quiet and warm silent people. The gentleness of Xiao Nan''s heart was originally reawakened. Now the silent words are undoubtedly a straight shot. Her eyes did gradually recover some softness. "Thank you" was a very soft voice. His eyes did not move away. Instead, he looked at the silent eyes like this, as if conveying his gratitude. "Thank me for changing this fate?" "Ok." "But I haven''t changed the fate of Nagato." "I will resurrect him, and Yahiko" "After world peace?" "Ok." Looking at Xiao Nan, who planned to open the can to resurrect Nagato and Yahiko after world peace, the silence was somewhat helpless. Even with the power, she was not sure she could convince her peers. However, the two were indeed paranoid, and it was not easy to be persuaded. Just looking at her pair of amber eyes in this way, after a moment of silence, the silence suddenly smiled and said, "If you have the idea of ??becoming a businessman, I suggest you can laugh more." "Huh?" Xiao Nan was puzzled. "Most of the guests have the same attitude, awe and fear when facing me." Silence looked away, with a smile on his face. "It''s nothing bad, and it saves a lot of trouble. But-the companion is not a guest, the girl who loves to laugh is a plus for me." Xiao Nan stared at him staring blankly. This powerful god-like existence was unexpected and very gentle. Just like light. Suddenly, her smile appeared on the battlefield as a child. Perhaps the period when I love to laugh started from that moment. "If you don''t eat it, your curry rice will be cold." The silent voice came again. Xiaonan hurriedly lowered her head and ate the still delicious food, and suddenly looked at Icarus, not far away, and murmured a little vaguely, "She doesn''t smile too much." "It''s just that you haven''t seen it." The silence was still heard, raised his head and waved his hand, shouting, "Icarus, smile and show me." "Ok?" Icarus turned his head, UU read climbed up, a lot of sand slipped from her body. Then he grinned. "Poof." Xiao Nan squirted out a mouthful of rice. The silence was full of pain. How can my beautiful angel laugh like a silly aunt. Sure enough, San Wu only had the occasional emotion to reveal the most touching. However, Xiao Nan, who looked red next to her face and seemed to laugh with tears, shook her head. "Aren''t you laughing?" Xiao Nan couldn''t say a word. She swallowed the food in her mouth and stopped her tears. She just pulled her head down and continued to pull, but what she planned to cover was already exposed by her red ears. . Chapter 295： : Xiaonans last big prize Looking at Xiao Nan who didn''t speak with her head down, she did not continue to tease her in silence. He did look forward to it. Without Yahiko and Nagato, Xiaonan, who no longer listens to others but depends on herself to decide everything, will do something. Peaceful, or intense. Xiao Nan also eased from that emotion. She hasn''t laughed for a long time, but even if she was suddenly teased like this and recovered, she soon thought of many things before her. Eat the last delicacy. I looked at this empty rice bowl with regret, then put it down and stood up. "I''m going to open the rest of the jar...adult." "Go." Silence put on sunglasses again. Xiao Nan seemed to be a little hesitant, but finally took a deep breath and his eyes were firm. Continue to open the jar! It seems that to keep myself from forgetting these few days, Xiao Nan''s speed of opening the jar has accelerated a lot. Until the last sound of the dragon sounded. The silent figure appeared for a moment, directly next to Xiao Nan, looking at the final grand prize. There are eight symbols. "Bafang Guardian Array." Silently shouted the names of these runes. "A large-scale guardian enchantment. Entering spiritual power can strengthen the defense. You can use it in Wuyin Ninja Village. The resulting images are used together, and the effect is still good." "Do you guard the enchantment?" Xiao Nan solemnly put away these symbols. There were no big prizes in the remaining jars. As a result, of the 1,500 jars, there were 14 prizes. Although it is not an emperor, it is not a non-chief. "The Fulu series, although powerful, is also indispensable for practice and the addition of jars." Silently looked at Xiao Nan. "The more accumulation, the stronger the combat power. You should be very clear about this." "Yes." Xiaonan nodded. Although the Fulu series has directly developed Fulu, most of them are inherited knowledge. She also needs constant practice and character. The more runes accumulated in the hands, the stronger the combat effectiveness. Now, the jar is all open. After Xiao Nan was silent for a moment, he looked at the silence and said softly, "Master, Xiao Nan is going to chase his own destiny." "Hopefully destiny is in your hands." Silence gave a blessing. Xiaonan looked at him, seeming to squeeze his lower lip, and then held up his hands, a piece of paper slowly emerged, folded into a flower. Raise your palm. A shallow smile appeared on his face, with a smile of expectation. Just like her smile when she was a child. "Then I will accept it." Silent laughed, reached out and took it, waved the other hand, "Go." "Ok." Xiao Nan turned around, and countless pieces of paper behind them formed white wings and flew up. Turning his head, he glanced at Icarus who seemed to be saying goodbye to her not far away. After responding, flapping his wings and flying to the distance. Unlike the despair when she came, when she left, her heart was full of hope. "In the end, I still don''t want to use the eyes of the long door." It seems a pity that the silence seems to be reincarnation, and it sounds good. Although he always thinks that reincarnation eyes are a bit ugly... Then, it seemed to suddenly think of something, and the silent eyes narrowed a little. After Xiaonan is harvested, there are not many people in the world that deserve attention. The older generation wants to be resurrected, and it still needs time, while the rest of the Ninja Village still seems to be watching. However, the silence did not intend to let them wait and see, he planned to come to his door. Solve it early and take advantage of the gap to go to the rest of the world. With the pattern of chambers of commerce, a world cannot be supported. "Let''s go, Icarus, Yuju. I''ll be busy for a few days." Silent Icarus beckoned, ready to speed up some of the current work in this world. At the same time, I left a view on Xiaonan''s side. The rest of the villages are estimated to be similar. They are shocked when they come out and sell some jars to make some money to achieve a balance in strength. However, Xiao Nans decision will affect the status quo of the world. At this time, Xiao Nan did not know that he had been peeped by someone who had just been separated. But even if I knew it, I wouldn''t care about it. After all, I wanted to see the words silently, and there was nothing he couldn''t see. Xiao Nan sent a message to all members of the Xiao organization. "Return to Yuyin Village." She intends to organize the organization. In fact, most of the rest of the people have already returned to Yuyinren Village after they left last night. While waiting patiently, the smell of gunpowder between them seems to be getting stronger and stronger. That night''s battle was a big setback for them. Some people, like Jiao Du and Fei Duan, have already raised the idea of ??leaving. If the Xiao organization cannot allow them to achieve their goals, they will decisively leave. And when Xiaonan returned to the base. Everyone looked at her at once. "What about the leader?" Jiaodu found out that only Xiao Nan came back. Xiao Nan didn''t speak. The expression was indifferent as in the past, her eyes looked around, six people were here. No... there is one more person. "Come out, I know you are here." Xiao Nan said indifferently. Along with her words, a figure emerged slowly from the void. Wearing a mask and a robe. It is with soil. "A Fei?" Scorpion seemed to look at this trainee member inconceivably, with a low voice, "This way of appearing... is it time and space ninjutsu?" The eyes of the rest of the people suddenly became alert. Time and Space Ninjutsu. The last person in charge of this ninjutsu is the fourth generation of Naruto, a well-known strong man. They have realized faintly that A Fei, who appeared as an intern member in the past, was afraid that it was not that simple. "It seems that you didn''t bring the long door''s body back." Yu Zhibo led the soil and looked at Xiao Nan with his hands empty. Both the sound and the tone are different from those of Afei in the past. However, what everyone is more concerned about at the moment is still what he said. The leader... dead? "Is this true?" Jiaotong looks at Xiaonan is true. "Xiao Nan''s eyes slowly looked around," Nagato... sacrificed that night. " "..." The scene seemed to fall silent. Everyone is digesting the news. As an organization, the leader is dead, which is a great event for any organization. "What''s so boring." Fei Duan lifted his scythe and turned around. "I thought it was reincarnation. How bad is the reincarnation eye? Go, partner, we make money, there is no need to wear this dress." Raising his hand, Xiao Organization''s robe was thrown aside. And at this time. Several wooden thorns pierced from the ground suddenly pierced Fei Duan''s body in an instant. Wonderful book house Chapter 296： : She is no longer the same "It hurts, jerk!" The flying section was pierced by these wood stabs, unable to move, and looked at the soil with raised hands fiercely. The rest of them were taken aback. "Mu Dun?" The horns raised the suffering in his hands, staring at the masked man tightly, "I already thought you were weird, who the **** are you?" Looking closely at his forehead, sweat has already oozed out. Everyone here has only heard of Mu Dun. Only the horns are really seen with my own eyes. He knew the horror of Mu Dun deeply, but since that man died, no one in this world could use Chu Dun anymore! "He claimed to be himself." Xiao Nan looked at the mask man, and he still spit out the name, "Uchiha spot!" "what!?" Everyone exclaimed almost in unison. "Impossible!" The horns waved their hands heavily, biting their teeth, "Uchiha spot is already dead, this is a well-known thing!" "That''s right, it turned out to be Uchiha spot" Scorpion also took a defensive posture. Among these six people, I am afraid that only dried persimmons do not have much expression change, because he already knew. The rest of the people, more or less, are a bit wary. Including Uchiha Itachi. No matter what the true identity of this person is, but dare to appear under the name, it is certainly not an ordinary person. "You can all live to the present, why dare you conclude that I am dead?" With the earth looking at the corner, the tone is plain, "However, I did not expect that there are still people who can survive in the ninja of my time." "Don''t talk nonsense!" The horns were holding the suffering in his hands. "No one in this era knows the strength of those two people better than me. I have assassinated the first generation of Huo Ying who can survive! If you really do Its Uchiha spot. No one in this world can stop you! What is the need to live with a mask!?" Jiaodu''s remarks were better for themselves than for others. Faced with the fact that Dashe Maru advocated attack, he was hysterical when he heard the name Uchiha Spot. It''s hard to hide the panic. Because he understands the power of that level. Just like a god! "In the battle with Qianshouzhu, I was seriously injured. Now, compared to before, it was just wreckage, but I also got something different because of it." The soil raised his hand. A sapling continued to grow from the palm of his hand. Almost certain. This is the legendary Mu Dun! The horns are biting teeth. Ku Wu in his hand threw it hard toward the soil, and then ran out without looking back. Even after so many years have passed, he still can''t get rid of his shadow on Mu Dun. "Stupid." The soil said coldly. As soon as he raised his hand, countless branches with thorns spread wildly, very fast, and immediately bound the horns. One of the thorns pierced the heart of the horns. Just a few minutes before and after, the undead duo became a pair of brothers and brothers. Xiao Nan just looked coldly. Some parts of her heart eventually became cold. "Although I only left the wreckage, it is still not something you can resist." The eyes with the hands behind his back, hidden under the mask, seemed to sweep from everyone''s body, "I have not passed my Allow, you''d better not try to leave the Xiao organization at will." He is ready to take over Xiao organization. I originally watched Nagato die, just to recover the reincarnation. But at this time- "Did you make a mistake." Xiao Nan''s icy voice sounded, "Xiao Organization, was established by me and Yahiko, and Nagato. Even if they have all sacrificed, the leader of Xiao Organization should be me. That''s right." Everyone looked at Xiao Nan. This female ninja who has always followed the leader. "Big sister, this guy doesn''t bother at first glance." Dedara couldn''t help saying. "Didara!" Scorpion yelled beside him, and then looked at Xiao Nan with some regret. The expressions of Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark are somewhat dignified. A moment from Xiaonan. They understand each other''s identity. Member of Chamber of Commerce! This identity is like magic, no matter who it is, even an ordinary person, or even just an ordinary imp, as long as you bring these four words, you can''t figure it out or ignore it. The dried persimmon shark''s eyes already carried a worry. Mr. Ban, if you do it, you will plant it! However, the soil at this time obviously does not think so. He looked at Xiao Nan, his hands still behind his back, and just said plainly, "What did you do wrong, is it you, little girl, Yahiko is a Xiao organization organized under my arrangement, or even-the reincarnation eye of Nagato It is also my eye, the reincarnation eye, which was originally the ultimate form of my reincarnation written by the Uchiha family." Uchiha Itachi''s eyes shrink. Reincarnation eye turned out to be the ultimate form of writing reincarnation eye? Hearing this news, Xiao Nan was also a little surprised. But what followed was anger. "Hyo organization was established by Yahiko according to her own will and for the peace of the village. The reincarnation eyes are also the treasures left by the long gate to the village. As for you, it is just a person who dare not look at people with his true face and only dare to do something in secret. The despicable." Xiao Nan''s eyes grew colder. She had already thought of it. If what this person said is true. Maybe, the death of Yahiko and the radicalism of Nagato have the reasons behind this person. think carefully. The extraterrestrial golem is the intelligence of Ten Tail, didn''t he tell Nagato? "Oh, it seems that you don''t plan to return the eyes of the reincarnation to the original owner." With the soil lightly smiled twice, and raised his hand, "It doesn''t matter, you just don''t understand anything, naive and stupid. Little girl, let me ask myself." From beginning to end, with the soil did not take Xiaonan in his eyes. Xiao Nan couldn''t be his opponent at all. At this time, he continued to use wood escape ninjutsu, and countless thorns rushed towards Xiaonan in an instant. He is now more and more like to use wood escape. Powerful and convenient. However, Xiao Nan''s face was also lightly disdainful. "Fire Run She spit out two words in the cold tone. Boom! The deflagrating flame swept all around in an instant, and all the thorns burned to ashes in this fierce fire. This is just a first-level fulu. But the win is simple. No special preparation is needed at all, and a few sheets of rune paper can be taken out temporarily to make it quickly. The earthy expressions were a little shocked. He never knew that Xiao Nan also had such a strong fire escape. An unpleasant feeling suddenly appeared in my heart. "Mr. Ban, she is different now!" the dried persimmon shrill couldn''t help shouting. . Chapter 297： : The stage of fate starts Is it different? Uchiha finally found out where his bad feelings came from. "Did you meet that man too?" said with a low voice, if someone took off his mask, he would find that his expression was not as relaxed as before, but extremely cautious. The fight last night was simple. But Da She Wan still left a deep impression on him. This is particularly true of Kakashi. If Xiaonan meets "That''s right." Xiao Nan had no intention of denying, "I have been by the side of the lord for a few days, and I get strength from him." "A few days?" Uchiha whispered in a low voice, he keenly found the key point. Even a few days. If you are opening jars these days, how much you have to buy! ? and many more-- Yixiao organized the wealth accumulated over the years Even for Uchiha Itachi, his palms were sweating a little at the moment, and the look in Xiao Nan''s eyes was completely different. "It turns out that way, it turns out that way." Uchiha stared at Xiaonan with soil, he already understood. However, after all, he was a person who had never opened a jar, and did not realize how many jars the other party had opened like Uchiha Itachi. Even if I met that mysterious man. The strength gained should also be weak or strong. With the ability to blur, maybe "I''ll just say it." As Xiaonan raised his hand, hundreds of runes emerged from his body, and a ray of light continued to emerge from the runes. And her next words also reached everyone''s ears. "--I should be stronger than Da She Wan now." not good! Uchiha''s warning with the heart of the soil has been mentioned the highest. He gritted his teeth, and finally dared not continue to gamble. The figure receded backwards at the same time, and at the same time, vortices began to appear near his eyes, devouring his body step by step. Although very unwilling, but the soil is ready to evacuate. "Is it time and space ninjutsu?" Xiao Nan''s face grew colder. Her current strength is indeed strong. There are also a lot of formations and enchantments for the fusi of space ninjutsu. But the problem is. She came back all night, and was too late to prepare on the road. With a pinch in his fingers, a rune of paper hit the soil towards Uchiha. Split Air Symbol! This is one of her awards, which belongs to the inheritance of knowledge. It is currently the most lethal talisman she possesses. Even the space can be torn, but it is also very difficult to make. She spent a lot of materials on the road and was only successful Two pieces were made. But it was specially prepared for this person! Get out right now. The rune paper was twisted and turned into a dark light, and the passing was a heart-rending crack. What was torn apart was not air but space. Even the light is broken, the world seems to be divided into two, just looking at it, everyone has a feeling of pain in the eyes, like sight, perception, breath, everything is together under this light Torn. With soil, the eyes are wide. He was extremely convinced that his ability to blur could not escape this trick, if he asked why, because he had felt an unprecedented breath of death. At the last moment, he stopped the Ninjutsu decisively and rolled forward one by one. The dark crack ran across the top of his head. "what--" With soil still screamed. The small shocks that came when the space was torn apart, directly shattered his shoulders, and the flesh and blood were blurred. Blur ability is useless. "What the **** is this?" Dedara swallowed. Everything in front of him is too exciting for his newcomer Xiao Xiao. First, the flying segments and horns that were claimed to be undead were easily pierced through the body. Then, the man who claimed to be Uchiha spot last time screamed under the attack of the big sister''s head. Xiao Nan ignored the rest. As soon as he raised his hand, another rune appeared in his hand. "This time it won''t let you escape." Xiao Nan said coldly, just that one, has let her know the attacking characteristics of this crack. After activation, it will emit a ray of light that can be torn apart in space. The difficulty is to restrict each other''s actions. The rune trap between the fingers was not used in a hurry, and dozens of rune traps flew out, and each one rushed out of the chain with a light blue light, and rushed towards the Uchiha belt. Take the soil and shoot to the ground with one hand. Numerous branches rushed up and surrounded him. However, those chains penetrated the barrier without hindrance. "what--!?" With soil to endure the pain in his shoulder, he could not help but exclaim. "This kind of Xuanyin lock symbol, like your virtual ability, can''t be stopped." Xiao Nan''s big eyes narrowed a little, and looked beautiful and dangerous. "Even if you are a real Uchiha spot, this world is no longer. It belongs to you, the world now belongs to us!" Bringing soil to use the ability to blur. But at the moment of being penetrated by this chain, I felt that my body could not move. Because, his blur is only a part of the body. The soul is still a whole. The so-called Xuanyin chain was originally used to restrict the soul. The middle is like being caught by the grim reaper''s seal of death, unable to move. "Is this the power of the members?" With the eyes of Tutu, there was deep unwillingness. "I''m not interested in knowing who you are, but-you can die." Along with Xiao Nan''s icy voice, the last crack in her fingers shone. One thousand five hundred tertiary jars. Even though Xiao Nan is not fully prepared and has not digested and inherited it well, it is not a mere earth that can rely on the ability to falsify. but-- The silence that was watching was looking thoughtfully at a man. It seemed that it was not so easy to finish with the soil. That''s right, the person he looked at was dried persimmon. "Mr. Itachi." The dried persimmon raised his big knife with a faint smile on his face, "I''m sorry, I may not be able to continue to be your teammate But hope you can still use me Treat as a companion." "Ghostfish!" Uchiha Itachi turned his head violently, as if guessing what the dried persimmon shark would do. "Mr. Ban trusts me and sees me as a companion working towards the same goal, so-I can no longer watch my companion die in front of my eyes." The dried persimmon shark raised his badge with his other hand. , Aiming at Xiao Nan. The stage of fate, start! Since the day he opened the jar, he has vowed that he will never betray any companion. Now, there are only four of him regarded as companions. Uchiha Itachi, Shark Muskete, the ghost in his right hand, and-trusting him and telling his Moon Eye to his Mr. Ban. Sigh in silence. In the original book, the dried persimmon shark is to protect the secret of Uchiha''s soil, and he broke free from control and committed suicide directly. . Chapter 298： : Im probably hopeless And at this moment. From the moment the ghost shark raised the badge, it seemed to have inexplicable power, wrapping everyone. The chain that bound Uchiha''s soil broke directly. In this small space, the sound of broken mirrors kept coming. After that, everything started to stretch. The ground, pillars, and ceiling, accompanied by the tingling sound of gears, are constantly interleaved and rotated, and in a way that violates the laws of physics, it becomes a place like an arena. All non-members are brought to the edge of this space by irresistible forces. "This is the stage of fate?" Dedara murmured, his eyes wide. The rest of the people are almost the same Apart from Uchiha Itachi and Dried Persimmon Shark, everyone else saw it for the first time. Uchiha took the soil and looked at everything in front of him incrediblely, squeezing his fist. He finally knew. Faced with such a miracle of wanton distortion of space, his so-called space-time ninjutsu is really nothing. The idea of ??Nagato is even more ridiculous. From the moment the businessman came, they have lost the world. Qualifications. Xiao Nan also saw the stage of fate for the first time. But compared to it. Her current sight is more on the dried persimmon in front of her. His eyes were unusually cold. "You know what it means." Xiao Nan''s voice was like a piece of ice for ten thousand years, and blank sheets of paper flew out of her body one after another, and the brand mark of Fu Lu continued to emerge. The stage of destiny was originally to protect non-members. Whether or not people are allowed to watch the battle is determined by the person who opens the stage of fate. It is equivalent to say. The dried persimmon shark now has the ability to let go of Uchiha who is not a member. "I have betrayed my companions for most of my life." The dried persimmon still has a smile on his face. "However, I hate this kind of thing very much. If a person can''t even figure out his position, Even a person as a companion can betray at will, where is the significance of this person''s existence?" "" Xiao Nan looked at this man silently, a little surprised. Although she was brought by the soil, she also did some investigations. As he said. His previous tasks were all dirty tasks that started with his companions, and even the shark muscle machetes in his hand were robbed after killing his boss. But such a person is now willing to die for the person he regards as a companion? Xiao Nan didn''t expect it. In the Akatsuki organization that is treacherous, there are also people who think about this for their companions. She has some emotions. "Mr. Ban, escape as soon as possible, I may not be able to fight for much time." Dry Persimmon Shark turned his head and said. Subsequently, he lifted the identity of the audience with soil. And just when the soil moves. Click- The mask on his face began to crumble in circles. It was caused by the aftermath of the crack. And the appearance under the mask A half-scarred and strange face. "You are not Uchiha spot at all!" Jiao Du shouted for the first time, and it seemed to hate his teeth. At this time, he could not take care of so much soil, turned to look at the dried persimmon, and escaped to the edge of the edge, disappearing in a seemingly broken mirror. "Damn it! Don''t run!" The flying segment, still in the pierced state, threw his scythe out fiercely, but stopped strangely when it touched the edge. Their identity at the moment is "audience". "It seems that the person you regarded as a companion not only abandoned you, but even told you your true identity." Xiao Nan said indifferently looking at the dried persimmon in front of him. But inwardly, he was a little hesitant. She is very clear to that person''s ability. Within a short time of escaping, he will escape with space-time ninjutsu. From this time, he has let the other party run away, even if the dried persimmon is killed. The smile of dried persimmon is bitter. But he still smiled and said, "I probably guessed it would, but it didn''t matter. This world was full of betrayal and lies. I only chose to stop betraying my companions only to satisfy my heart. At least not betrayal first. That one." This is his real idea. "Even if the other party may be deceiving you, would you like to protect it with your life? You can''t see that you are such a stupid person." Xiao Nan said lightly. "Perhaps I am really a hopeless person." The dried persimmon raised his skeletal muscle, and his smile suddenly became bold. "Come on, even if it is not an opponent, but I will fight to the end." At this time, the dried persimmon shark looks like that kind of "fog monster". However, Xiao Nan did not rush to shoot. Her eyes moved from the body of the dried persimmon to all the rest of the members. Floating in the air, countless runes surround the surrounding Xiaonan, just like a real god. She suddenly said, "I called you today, originally to retire you." Everyone was taken aback. The attitude of the mask man just now is very clear, and I want them to continue to serve the organization. But this one wants to retire them? Think they no longer need their power? "The organization Akatsuki was founded by my companion, Yahiko. His philosophy is that all comers are companions. Then Yahiko died to save me. Nagato took over the organization and no longer regarded members as companions, but only Tools." Xiao Nan suddenly talked about the history of Xiao organization, and then increased his tone. "Now, the leader of Xiao organization is me, and I am different from them." Everyone listened carefully. They are very clear. The terrible strength that Xiao Nan has shown will make Xiao Organization much stronger than in the past. "I will not treat the members as tools, but as companions, but only if-you are also the same." Xiao Nan said slowly, his expression very serious, "I originally thought that you are just a group who will not care The companion, but the ghostfish made me see the possibility, so, those who are willing to uphold the concept of companion stay, if they can''t, leave Xiao organization." After saying something like this Everyone looked at each other. They did not expect Xiao Nan to say such a thing. Nagato sees them as tools, and they are all clear. They also joined in with their own interests. but now "I want to ask." Uchiha Itachi suddenly said, "Your purpose is to collect tail beasts and then build the strongest weapon?" As an undercover, he is more concerned about this female leader who seems to be extremely strong, with no purpose, will it threaten Konoha. "Whether it is Yahiko, Nagato, or me, the purpose has always been one, that is-- Xiao Nan is like a queen reviewing the army, glancing at everyone, and then said in an unquestionable tone "--World Peace!" . Chapter 299： : Xiao organization personnel changes World peace. As soon as these words were spoken, even Uchiha Itachi was stunned. In particular, he found that Xiao Nan''s expression did not seem to be a joke. The Xiao organization has always allocated war between various countries and monopolized the war to obtain generous rewards. Such a mercenary organization said that its purpose was world peace? It''s ridiculous! "It turned out to be the peace of the world." Scorpion looked at Xiao Nan and said in a deep voice, "Xiao at the beginning seemed to be like that, but from the chief to the man with the reincarnation eyes, it was completely different." "Yes, I''m an evil god, and it''s ridiculous to say that world peace is there." Fei Duan looked rather dismissive. Even Jiaodu, there are some sneers. He lived for more than ninety years and saw only endless wars. Even the first generation of Naruto could not do it, and even killed himself with his own companion. "We grew up in small and weak countries in the war, and lost important companions. We understand the pain of war better than those in powerful countries." Xiao Nan was not surprised by their surprise, but said plainly, "This pain makes Nagato Realizing that it is impossible to create peace by peace, so he chose the road to make the world feel our pain and achieve peace, but I am not as radical as the long door." Make the world feel pain? Thinking of the ultimate purpose of making the tail beast weapon, these people vaguely seemed to understand what the dead former chief wanted to do. A lunatic who wants to destroy the world? "What do the chiefs want to do?" Uchiha asked, looking at Xiao Nan. If even that kind of means can be regarded as the purpose of world peace, then this purpose has no meaning at all, and what is meaningful is only the means to achieve this "purpose". "It''s easy!" Xiao Nan opened his hands, and his icy voice turned out to be full of domineering, "That adult gave the world to the members of the chamber of commerce to decide. I just need to keep fighting on this stage of fate and all the members who oppose peace The victory, the rest, only need to consider how to make the people of the world live a stable life." Listening to such simple words, the silent mouth involuntarily evoked a smile. In this world where he exists. This kind of means can not only achieve world peace, but also realize all destiny. Because by then. The destiny of the world is already in the hands of the winner. Whether it is the flying segment or the horn, even Scorpion and Dedara are completely stunned. They felt something was wrong, but they couldn''t think of something to refute. Saying so. Those of them who are not even members of the Chamber of Commerce are not even qualified for fighting. "If it''s the world now... it''s really just that simple." Uchiha Itachi looked deeply at Xiao Nan, who was still suspended in mid-air, "but the rest of the members, or those in the village, Even if you are equally eager for peace, you may not accept the peace dominated by you." That''s how the war came. Sometimes, it is not that people do not want peace. It just had to fight. Differences will definitely exist. "Let''s fight." Xiao Nan didn''t have any hesitations. "War is a natural law. If you want to change it, you can only use human power to guide. I won''t vent the pain like Nagato, but I won''t be afraid of war. Including... the same is true for those who betray their companions." Her robe, her long hair, and the surrounding seem to be constantly being blown by the invisible momentum. Her eyes spread her determination. Uchiha Itachi has realized that this new leader of the Xiao organization may be more troublesome than the previous leader. Not just because of the strength of the other party. Even more because she is a pragmatic person. The method of the person called Nagato, no one except some lunatics, but the person in front of it, it is easy to get the support of the people behind, even the followers of the defeated, she will continue to expand, a little annexation Lose the surrounding countries, and use the power of the jar to march toward the world. The war with Konoha seems inevitable. "So, what is your decision?" Xiao Nan''s voice came again, her cold eyes looked at everyone. "If you want to leave, now is the only chance. Once you decide to join in, as I said, people who betray their companions will not be forgiven." She really didn''t care about these people. The silence has already been said. In a force, those who bear more destiny want to become members, the threshold will be higher. And once most of the fate has been undertaken. For the rest, if you want to become a member, the qualification threshold will be greatly reduced. That is to say. She only needs to take care of everything in Yuyinren Village, and she will not worry about not selecting high-quality personnel to become a member of the Chamber of Commerce and a helper to achieve world peace in the future. Facing the choice given by Xiao Nan. The scene seemed to have sunk for a long time. Unexpectedly, the first decision was made by Jiaodu. "I stay." Jiao Du raised his head and said, "Anyway, my purpose is only money. Since you want to conquer the world, there will always be a lot of money." "I''m going to leave." Fei Duan''s second statement, his mouth cracked, and the smile on his face was a little crazy. "World peace is as ridiculous as the foolish old men in the village. We are ninjas. Ah, ninjas are fighting!" "Don''t blame me for not reminding you." Xiao Nan''s gaze looked at Fei Duan. "That adult... clearly prohibits mass killing of ordinary people." Fei Duan''s face was disdainful. He is arrogant, tyrannical, and loves fighting. Even his so-called "missionary" just kills more people, including ordinary people. "Fei Duan, compared to ordinary people, those strong are more valuable to sacrifice." Jiao Jiao looked at Fei Duan, his partner with this person was pretty good, if they were separated I''m afraid it will be more difficult to find such a suitable partner. "Of course, the strong can satisfy Lord Evil God, but ah, our purpose, but to kill everything around!" Fei Duan''s face with a fanatical expression. He will become a betrayal, a kind of pacifism that can''t stand the village. He longed for chaos, fighting, and slaughter. "He doesn''t need to persuade him to leave," Xiaonan said. The horns shook their heads and said nothing more. "I stay, after all, there is no other place to go." Scorpion followed. The scorpion was driven out because of making the third-generation Fengying puppet, and became a betrayal in Sharen Village. In fact, he is not a killer, nor a belligerent, just pursuing the art of puppets. Dedara also decided to stay. Wonderful book house Chapter 300： : Leiyings Jar Series "I stay." Uchiha Itachi said, sighing. Such a group of people still stay in the Xiao organization, coupled with the style of the new leader, I am afraid that he will continue to do this undercover work. "How about you?" Xiao Nan looked at the last one. Dried Persimmon Shark. Dried Persimmon Shark looked up at this woman unexpectedly. He let go of the mask man, already determined to die. "Before that, I didn''t treat you as a companion, so this is not a betrayal for me." Xiao Nan seemed to see what the dried persimmon was thinking, but said plainly, "If you can fulfill the companion''s promise , And captured the masked man back, I can forgive your previous behavior." The silence while watching couldn''t help but smile. Although Xiao Nan made a very cold look. But in fact, she was willing to sacrifice her own companion for the dried persimmon, and she was a little moved. The dried persimmon looked at her half silently, and the smile on his face suddenly widened a lot. "Well, I will do it. This time it was me who first betrayed me." Uchiha took the soil and concealed his identity from him. Even the so-called plan may be fake. More importantly, the dried persimmon has a hunch that he may be able to find a true companion in this organization. result-- For the entire Xiao organization, only Fei Duan withdrew. Silence is not a surprise. After all, Fei Duan is a complete anti-humanist. He is arrogant and does not understand awe. Xiao Nan said that the goal is world peace, how could he stay. now. Move your vision away from Xiaonan. Silently looking at Crazy Euler in front of him, he couldn''t get into the fourth-generation Leiying within a meter of him, smiling calmly: "All the available moves have been used, then, I changed the shot." "Master Lei Ying!" The ninjas in the Yunyin Ninja Village next to them were extremely worried. Lei Ying''s own expression was also very ugly. He had used his strongest attack, but it was all blocked by an invisible barrier. Is the legendary businessman of a different world really tough to such a degree? "bring it on!" Lei Ying burst into a thud, and Lei Dunchakra appeared all over his body, his hair standing upside down. This was his strongest form. Even under huge pressure, it seemed that he had made a breakthrough and was stronger than before. Bang. The figure disappeared directly, so fast that it was difficult to see with the naked eye. Looking for an opportunity, with the palm of thunder and lightning toward the silent side, launched his strongest attack! for him. Attack is also the best defense. boom--! Thunder and lightning shine! All the ninjas around were tense. This rumored merchant from a different world suddenly came to Yunyin Ninja Village, and then a person who effortlessly suppressed all Shangren, combined with various legends from Konoha, these people, for the first time, Master Lei Ying must be Confidence in victory. And when the light of thunder and lightning gradually dissipated. The scene in the scene appeared in front of all. The two-tailed man Zhu Li, the two men clenched their fists, and it seems that they lost the arrogance and calmness of the past. "how come......" In front of everyone, it was a very incredible sight for them. The fourth-generation Lei Ying''s trick was able to cut off even the tail of the eight tails, but it was blocked by one finger. That''s right, just a finger! Even this finger does not have any bending at all, and Lei Ying''s palm is already bloody. "Amazed?" Silence didn''t even change her hairstyle. She still kept smiling. "I''m not really good at melee, but it''s only relatively speaking." His fingers bent slightly. Then a flick. Like being hit by a truck, Lei Ying''s body flew backwards and hit a huge rock fiercely. Silence took a step, and a ghostly figure appeared in front of Lei Ying. "There is no point in consulting with me. In most cases, I am not your enemy unless you violate the rules or irritate me." The silent and casual voice was clearly passed to everyone''s ears. This is the third Ninja Village he arrived on this day. Takiyin Village and Yanyin Village have already been there, and only the militant Yunyin Village has made requests for discussion. To be honest, it makes no sense for silence. He didn''t like fighting, and he wasn''t bloody. But still satisfied each other. The fourth generation of Lei Ying, Ai, coughed and climbed up, looking at the mysterious businessman in front of him. It is not clear where he might need only one finger to solve the problem. "It''s our shallow knowledge." Although he was a bit frustrated, there was nothing to be reconciled because the gap was so large. "Then, you Yinyin Village decided whether you want to buy a jar?" Silence asked again. "As long as you buy the jar, can you get the power like you?" Ai Shensheng asked. "Aim at me?" Silent laughed, "That''s not simple, but for you, the jar is the only opportunity to touch the infinite world, which in itself represents infinite possibilities, as long as you live and continue Become stronger, there is hope in the end." "Understood." Ai looked at everyone around him and raised his voice. "Do you understand?" These ninjas looked at each other. But in the end they all nodded one by one. "understood." "Listen to Lord Lei Ying." "Master Lei Ying tells me." "understand......" Silently looked at the fourth-generation Lei Ying in front of him, but he was not surprised. Although this guy has a fierce personality and is also a bit belligerent, what he can take the role of is basically putting the village first and will propose to discuss with the public in silence. In fact, he also hopes that everyone can see the strength of the other person in person. He probably knew what happened in the rest of the village. At the beginning, he didn''t think he would win. "There are a lot of people who bear the fate of your village." Silent eyes looked around www.novelhall.com~ and clicked the names of some people who were qualified to open the jar. Chirabi, two Yumen, Samui, and Darui. Basically these four. There are two perfect people in Yunyin Ninja Village. The existing strength should be the strongest in many Ninja Villages except for Konoha, and the economic conditions are also good. They are silent and estimate. After they open the jar, they can add a lot to Konoha. pressure. Then, it is a pleasant time to open the can. Silence arranged a Dragon Ball system similar to Cardo for Lei Ying. After all, his fighting stance was just like a Super Saiyan. Of course, it was still a bit different from Cardo. The destructive power of the Dragon Ball system is actually quite amazing. The strength of Cardo has exceeded the original level of the price. In order to achieve a general balance, silence has been weakened to a certain extent. Originally weakening certain settings that affect balance is also planned. jobs. Wonderful book house Chapter 301： : Ready to travel to the new world When the silence came out of Yunyinren Village, instead of rushing back, he floated in the air and took a long breath. Look at the world underfoot. The time here is actually very short, less than two months. Especially in the past week, too many things happened. However, the goal of the first stage is finally basically completed. Except for some old antiques that have died, the person with potential in this world has basically become his client. The world has changed a lot. Silently estimated that for a long period of time, the entire ninja world will begin to slowly explore this completely different world. They need to get used to and adjust. As Bo Feng Shui Men said last time, they are not sure how ordinary ninjas who dont open cans can have much effect on such a battlefield, and how the stage of fate will change the way of war, and even more uncertain. What kind of pots, what abilities, and what cards did the rest of the people open? in other words. This is a period of time when players start to explore the game. What kind of gameplay they will create, and what kind of sparks will collide. Silence does not know. This is the wisdom of the player. He only needs to maintain attention and update the rules appropriately. Of course, making money is not as fast as it started. Silently glanced at his existing trading points. -1.6 billion. The most open was the 450 million trading points in Xiaonan. In the next period of time, the transaction volume of this world will have a period of rapid growth. After all, compressing the finances of various villages and countries can still squeeze a lot of money. Eventually, it may stop at an amount of about 3 billion, and then start a long stream. The specific increase depends on the productivity of this world. As a world with only a few tens of millions of people and a constant internal war, the current purchasing power is like this. Want to earn more. What can be used is the fighting power of these tens of thousands of ninjas, to go to the apocalyptic world to brush monsters. However, to mobilize everyone, just this level of competition is not enough. Silence must be considered, whether they will always be willing to obey the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, whether they will suddenly reach an agreement when competing with each other, lose motivation, become salted and even start staring at him in unison. At that time, not to mention copying the monsters, even the increase in productivity will be meaningless. "Competition must be everywhere." Silently murmured, the corner of his mouth bent upward. It is a failure of planning to get players to salty fish down. In silent planning. The Chamber of Commerce is an official game that spans countless worlds. Those people in the world are players. They compete with each other on an individual, group, or even world basis. There is never the possibility of salted fish. Huo Ying has been at the forefront. You have to keep up with the rest of the world, and if you drag it on for a while, you may not be able to match it. After all, Huo Ying is not weak. You have to pick another world. but...... "Icarus." Silent turned his head and looked at Icarus with his wings suspended behind him. "I want to give you a difficult task. For the time being, I will stay here alone. The main job is to sell it to the people who find it. Jar, okay?" There is no agent in this world, it is impossible not to leave people. Only Icarus is around. Icarus seemed to understand what his master meant, and his eyes clearly showed reluctance. "If this is an order..." she said softly. "It''s not an order." Silent reached out, rubbed the top of her head, and smiled, "I''ll give you the ability to contact me at any time, and see me, can''t this work? Of course, if you don''t want to, does not matter." For a versatile system, as long as you have money, traveling through the world is as simple as drinking water to eat. What Silence wants to buy is an ability called single-person directional crossing. The cost is only about one tenth of the worlds door trading point, allowing one person to traverse freely, with a small space that can store living things, and there is no problem with a small number of people crossing. It is the necessary gold for the protagonist of infinite flow finger. "Can you see the owner?" Icarus blinked and finally nodded, saying: "If you can see your master, you won''t be uneasy." "Take advantage of this opportunity to exercise yourself well." Silent laughed, "And this is not a difference, just say something if you want to see me, I can come back at any time." Icarus is an assistant he wants to cultivate well. It is impossible to act as an agent. This time it was only temporary. After solving the problem of selling cans when he left, silence did not rush, and immediately went to the rest of the world. Instead, he stayed for a while. As expected. The intelligence that appeared in the three Ninja villages in a day of silence spread quickly. However, for Konoha, the worst change is the information about Akatsuki sent back by Uchiha Itachi. The old leader died, and a new leader who seemed ambitious, capable, and bought a lot of jars. The plan to attack the organization has to be put aside for the time being. Started investigating intelligence. Immediately. When Dashe Maru was in Yinnin Village, there was a sudden news that he was determined to form an alliance with Shayin Ren Village. This made Muye dare not act rashly. However, they also announced the message of forming an alliance with Wuyin Ninja Village, stating that they will open up business roads to jointly develop the economy and express their willingness to live together peacefully. But Yunyin Ninja Village and Yanyin Ninja Village seem to be outdone, and the relationship between them has become a lot closer at once. Throughout the Huo Ying, there is a feeling of storm. But each force is extremely cautious. This also included the silence of the three ordinary people who were initially sold. They also formed an alliance with each other, carefully hiding themselves, completely daring not to expose their identity as a can opener. Of course, it is also trying to grow. So far. Silence can finally be determined. As he expected, the entire Naruto world has entered a period of small-scale competition and temptation. There is nothing for him for the time being. He can finally leave with a little confidence. Turn on the system and keep searching inside. Find a name. The new world, it really is more appropriate. "Then, Icarus, you need to take care of the house." Looking silently at Icarus, who was reluctant to do so couldn''t understand her mood. However, she is different from Yueju. The definition of Feiju is a cute pet, but Icarus, silent, has been looking forward to her growth. Just when he was about to leave. "Master." Icarus stepped forward suddenly. "Huh?" Silenced for a moment. "Touch your head." Icarus lowered his head and slammed into silent chest. "..." Suddenly, there was an urge to silence her. But be patient. If you want to come back, you can come back at any time, and you can talk every day, even meet. If this doesn''t work, then Icarus is no different from Feiju. Wonderful book house Chapter 302： : I feel the desire After bidding farewell to Icarus, Silent purchased the ability of New World''s single directional crossing. Nothing has changed. It just feels that there is a directional crossing ability in my mind, and there is also a small space. Put Feiju in first. Then, start directly. A strong sense of oppression came from all directions, making the silent face slightly change, but in a short moment, he was already in a completely different position. Before observing the changes in the surroundings, first remove the Fei Ju. "Meow..." She also seemed a little dizzy, lying on the palm of silence, with her pink paws pulling like she was nowhere to be placed. However, he quickly recovered his ability to move. He rubbed his silent fingers and looked around curiously. Silence also looked around. He is now standing on the top of a one-story building, the sky is very blue, it seems to be a small town around, the building looks a bit like Western Europe, and a little oriental design. In the air, there was a faint smell of sea. "So, where is it?" Silent to himself, mental power has spread all over the town in the blink of an eye, invading their minds when no one noticed it. Then look in a certain direction. There, three men with knives were chasing a girl who fled in haste. It turned out that it didn''t take long for the plot to begin. Silence raised her lips and smiled, her figure disappeared like a phantom. Once again, it is already in the middle of the street. Just like when it disappeared, it appeared a little bit like a mirage. This bizarre scene triggered a burst of exclamation sounds around. The residents of the street shunned in fright. Even the three brawny men with arms all had rounded eyes. It was only the girl who was fleeing in a panic, who didn''t notice anything at all, but ran straight into it. Bang-- The girl felt like she had hit a man''s arm, and a palm rested on her shoulder. "It looks like you are in a bad situation." A soft voice appeared in her ear, "Nami." That''s right, this cute girl with short orange hair and cute looks is one of the important protagonists of One Piece World, Nami. This is the world of One Piece. Unlike Naruto World, which has a narrow map range, this world has an unusually large area, and also has its own people fighting for their dreams. It is a world with strong consumption power and consumer groups. For example, the girl in silence at the moment. It owns nearly 100 million Bailey''s property. Nami''s muscles are tight now, and she looks very nervous. The man with a cat in this suit, she doesn''t even recognize it, why can she call her name? Could it be those pirates who had previously stolen money from her? "Hey, hey!" A pirate holding a knife came up boldly, "Who are you?" "Yes, how did you appear?" "Do you know this woman?" The three pirates stood not far away and shouted inwardly, but everyone could see their guilty conscience. After all, the silent way of playing is too weird. And Nami''s eyes turned, she seemed to think of something, and suddenly she snuggled up in Shen Mo''s arms, and Jiao Didi said, "Boss, you finally came to my rescue." "..." There was a little goose bumps in the silence. "Damn, it really is a gang!" The three pirates gritted their teeth and glanced at each other, holding up the knife. "We are from the Bucky Pirates." "No matter who you are, it is best to hand over this woman, this is Lord Bucky''s order!" Silence certainly doesn''t care about these little babies, but Nami is different, her whole body is tight. Didn''t you start playing right away? If she was given a chance to explain, would she be so smart, wouldn''t she just take it out at once? "Go back." Silence just said casually. Then in Nami''s rounded eyes, these people even "Oh", and then turned around directly, and went back on their shoulders. what happened? Is there something wrong with their head? "Let''s change a place, too." Silent looked at her again, and then Nami felt everything around her, and suddenly changed. In a blink of an eye, it appeared in a place where it seemed to be a tavern, and the loud noises of the drinkers rushed out. "It seems a bit noisy." The silence said again. The same voice fell, and the drinkers were quiet in an instant, stood up silently, put down the money, and then went out with a smile on their shoulders. It''s too weird. Nami felt her head trance, logically unable to accept what was happening in front of her, just like in a dream without logic. Then suddenly realized. This kind of irrational thing is really a dream. Raised his hand and pinched his thigh. "Ah-it hurts!" This one was very heavy, and her tears were about to fall out. His eyes were watery, but nothing changed around him. The man in this suit is still in front of him, and he is still in the tavern. "It''s not a dream." Silence couldn''t help laughing. He reached out and tapped lightly on the table, a table of deliciousness suddenly appeared, extremely exquisite utensils, and extremely inviting fragrance. "You should be hungry, say as you eat." Feiju had jumped from the silent shoulder and buried her head in the pile of small fish specially prepared for her. Nami was so embarrassed. Perhaps it was because of too much blows, and because she was really hungry, she ignored it, some biting a piece of meat and biting it down, and then her eyes were round, almost even swallowing her tongue. too delicious. "Woo, it really isn''t a dream." Nami whimpered as she ate, "How can there be such delicious food in the dream." She felt herself constantly struggling between happiness and madness. But obviously The happiness brought by deliciousness finally put down the madness. No matter what to face, it is not as important as the deliciousness at this time. "So, introduce yourself first." Silently eating his share, "You can call me silent, I am a traveling businessman." "Traveling merchant?" Nami said, her mouth full and stuffy, "I haven''t heard of you, do we know?" "Before that, I didn''t know." Silently said slowly, "But I feel your inner desire, you miss your loved ones, and hope to save your hometown, this desire is just me The reason for you." Nami''s eyes were not small at all. Plus a bulging cheek. It looks like a shocked little hamster. Wonderful book house Chapter 303： : Who are you Relatives? Save your hometown? For a woman like Nami who has no power and can only use camouflage and lies to achieve her purpose for a long time, there is a sense of panic when she is seen through her heart. She is panicking now. She wanted to escape, but the strange pictures in front of her made her stop at the same place. "Excuse me... what does it mean?" Nami swallowed the food in her mouth and squeezed out her smile. "Simply put it." Silence gave a smile. "I am a traveler who specializes in fulfilling the wishes of others. As long as you pay enough and have enough luck, any wish can be fulfilled here, whether it is resurrection. The deceased still becomes the world''s number one powerhouse." Grunt. Nami swallowed. The dull voice of silence was like the temptation of the devil. But she tried to keep herself calm. Although this person is already incredible, but how to say, the wish to resurrect the dead and become the world''s number one is even more incredible. And he also emphasized the price and good luck. Anyway, when the time comes, it will not be realized, that is, the phrase "the price is not enough", or "or not enough luck" to pass it. Nami was already thinking about how to escape. "Don''t believe it?" Silence saw all her thoughts in her eyes. This girl really is not as easy to fool as Tsunade. He has shown so many magical places, but only a trace of belief. "No, I believe it." Nami had a smile on her face and admiration. "Uncle, you are so powerful, can any wish be fulfilled?" "..." Silently extended her finger and flicked her forehead. "pain--" Nami suddenly covered her forehead with tears in her eyes. "Don''t use this kind of disguised expression in front of me." Silence smiled meaningfully. "There is nothing in this world that I don''t know, including your heart." Nami shuddered in the eyes that seemed to suddenly become extremely deep. There is a look that is seen from the inside to the outside. "You should be thankful for your good luck." Silence returned her gaze, still saying slowly, "I have rarely come to the shore, and I have rarely taken the initiative to find guests-in most cases, I am eager Those who fulfill their wishes chase me." Nami covered her forehead and said nothing. She was a little depressed. This man didn''t look bad, and it seemed to be staring at her. But soon he swelled up, his face still showing a sweet smile. "Is it really possible? What price do I have to pay?" She still didn''t fully believe it, but at this time it seemed that she couldn''t escape without following the other party. "It''s simple." Silence moved his finger again, and ten jars appeared in front of him. "Just buying jars is enough." "Buy, buy jars?" Nami looked at the sullen autumn jars, first opened her eyes wide, then fell silent, and finally turned her heads in tears. Here again. This totally illogical feeling. "The way to achieve your wish is in these jars." Eating the food on the seat with silence and silence. "The price of a jar is probably between 70,000 and 80,000 Baileys. The conversion equivalent of gold and silver is higher. Some coins are lower." "Seven or eighty thousand!?" Nami stood up suddenly. Don''t see that she now has nearly 100 million Bailey, but it was stolen by her after several years. I still need to save one billion from the hands of the evil dragon to buy the village, and I usually don''t want to spend it. "Me, I don''t have so much money on me." Nami''s face was slightly red, and she seemed to be embarrassed to say, but this is also true. There was even some luck. This guy really came for the money, maybe from which pirate I heard her. Fortunately, she never put money on her body. "The price of this gem necklace is almost enough for these ten." Silence raised his hand again, and a gem necklace appeared on the table. "Gemstone necklace?" Nami was stunned for a moment, and she didn''t seem to understand what it was. Obviously asked her to buy something, how to take out a necklace first. "This is yours." Silence reminded. "how is this possible?" Nami chuckled, but his expression quickly solidified, staring at the gem necklace. She thought vaguely. When she first stolen something from a pirate, her favorite was a gem necklace. Even at that time, she was almost killed by the pirate who was found, and was wounded back. The palms were trembling. Pick up this gem necklace. Can''t be wrong. This is hers! "You, you..." Nami shuddered and looked at the silence, biting her lips deadly, "Where did you get it from?" "Don''t worry." Silence raised his hand again. Wow la la, a lot of treasure fell from midair. Nami could see it at a glance. These are all hers. "Did I say that, there is nothing in this world that I don''t know. I just glanced at where your belongings are, and then moved them directly here." The silent voice seemed inexplicable The magic power calmed her originally panicked heart. Its weird! How did this happen! Suddenly transferred her money from that far away? Is he a god? What jars and merchants did they sell? Nami felt crazy. These in front of her are the wealth she has worked so hard to collect. There are even clothing and accessories, which are really everything for her. She stared at the gentle-looking man in front of her, biting her lips and trembling and asked: "What are you... who are you?" "Did I not say that." She looked at her silently and smiled. "I''m just a traveling businessman selling jars that can fulfill my wishes. However, some people in the world call me God, demon, or something, in short. , Do you want to buy a group to give it a try?" "I believe the devil..." Nami covered her eyes, her face was about to collapse, but after a moment of silence, she whispered suddenly: "Can these jars really fulfill their wishes?" "Accurately speaking, is an opportunity for people to fulfill their wishes." Silence corrected, and then narrowed some eyes, "Take the wish you want to save the village, it will give you strength, It is possible to defeat the power of the evil dragon." "Defeat the dragon... how is this possible?" Nami''s eyes shrank, but in the end, she seemed to gritt her teeth, "Do these ten jars really only need this necklace?" "Of course." Silent laughed. "I bought it!" Nami said fiercely. She had completely given up thinking and decided to buy a few before talking. Raising his finger in silence, the gem necklace disappeared. So let me see. She looked at her silently and smilingly. For people in this world, is the first-level jar attractive? Wonderful book house Chapter 304： : Namis Jar Series Pirate World and Naruto World are different. This can be vaguely guessed before Shen Meng came over. In this vast territory, filled with all kinds of magical worlds, there are countless treasures. Eat it to have the fruits of magical power, the colorful mist of time warp, the empty island among the clouds There are words in the great route. It is necessary to discard any previous experience and common sense, because wherever possible, everything is possible. This may increase the difficulty of his fooling. Although it is said that silence has a rough plan, but before that, it is still necessary to look at the people of this world and make the next decision on the reaction to the jar. Nami opened the first jar nervously now. Inside, there is a light group. "What''s so amazing." She widened her eyes at once. "Touch it and you will know." Silence said. Nami touched carefully, and the moment the light group merged into her body, information poured into her mind. About magic. The silence prepared for Nami is the jar of the mage series. She does not have extraordinary physical strength or excellent melee skills, but she possesses much more knowledge than the average person. She is good at using all kinds of knowledge to fight flexibly. At this moment, Nami''s eyes were already shining. "Magic? Is there such a power? Just like the legendary magician?" Although it is just a simple message, you can still learn some magical magic from it. "It''s normal to haven''t heard of it," said silently. "Because, the contents of the jar were not originally the power of this world." "It''s not this world" Nami turned her head suddenly, her eyes widened in silence, "It''s not the power of this world, what do you mean?" "Did I not say?" Silent raised an eyebrow, "I am a traveling businessman from another world." "No, no, you never said it." Nami shook her head again and again, but her mood seemed more excited. From experiencing the magic of the first jar in person, she realized that she had encountered a great opportunity this time. "Go on." Silence just looked at her with a smile. Nami opened the second jar again, which was still a light group. This time she didn''t have to say anything in silence, she absorbed it directly. Then it felt hot all over. It seems that there is a rush of heat all over the province, and those who are numb and numb can clearly feel the strength increase. The third and fourth Most of the Master series is a light group, in addition to some knowledge recorded in the form of books, and some items that seem very magical. After the ten jars were opened, Nami looked at her body inconceivably. It really became stronger. She could feel that just ten jars were opened, her strength was obviously much stronger, and if the information in her mind was true, there should be more magical power behind. This is just the tip of the iceberg. "So, decide." Raising his hand in silence, some of the food on the seat that had not been eaten disappeared. Nami raised her head and swallowed. She seemed to realize what she was going to decide. "How much treasure are you going to use to buy jars?" Silently hugged your own cat, the smile seemed a bit mysterious, "I must remind you that if you want to defeat the evil dragon, unless you have a great prize, you All the current treasures are not necessarily enough." "Big prize?" Nami asked back. "Yes, Grand Prize." Nodded silently. "You should have noticed that every jar''s items, functions, and values ??are random. There may be powerful treasures in it, or it may just be some sparse and ordinary things. This is what I mean by luck." What Nami opened just now are all sparse and ordinary things, no prizes. However, she felt her heart in silence and felt that it didn''t matter if she didn''t have a big prize. "The powerful treasures are just these, they are very powerful." Nami looked at the empty jars, and the excitement in her eyes could not be concealed. "I heard from my mother before that there are some people in this sea that make people A treasure that has become very powerful, I occasionally have some little hope in these years." "It seems that you have made a decision." Silent laughed. He didn''t ask Nami again how many jars she decided to buy. She thought she would hesitate. But as soon as she saw the opportunity, deep down in her heart, the hatred of the dragon pirate group that killed her loved one rose directly. 100 million Bailey, used to buy the village as an agreement, or used to strengthen the power of revenge? There is simply one choice. "If it is such a jar, all my money can be taken." Nami''s fist clenched tightly, "100 million is not enough, I will make more money!" What agreement is just a helpless move without strength. And with the power, it is easier to make money. Nami, who has been a thief among pirates for years, is very clear about the laws of the sea. If you have strength, you can have everything. Raising his hand in silence, information about the jar appeared directly in Nami''s mind. The series of jars, the grade of the jars, how much to buy to be a member "Why, why don''t you use such a simple method earlier?" Nami''s eyes were as if glowing. With her cleverness, she would quickly understand what this meant. The road that can quickly become stronger! The silence is clear. This world of pirates is different from the world of Naruto. In the order here, the strong have a clear ability to make money, whether it is as a pirate to plunder the village, or as a bounty hunter to catch the pirate, you can even eat black and find treasure. As Nami thought at the moment. If you have strength, you have everything. The so-called sea was originally a place where each other was fighting and plundering each other. From the moment of going to sea, all people have to face are fighting, becoming stronger, and dying! "I don''t need my deliberate guidance at all Just need people to see the hope of becoming stronger, and countless people will be crazy." Silence thought in his heart, he turned his head through the bar window Looking at the sky. Because this world is a game that tends to be complete. Competition is everywhere. "Now, Uncle." Nami suddenly leaned over with a hard smile, "I bought so much at once, are there any discounts?" Silently stretched out a bent finger. Nami immediately covered her forehead and took two steps back. Heartbroken face. There is no discount at all. She took a deep breath and shouted firmly: "All my treasures, all my money, the department has spent it, buy a jar!" . Chapter 305： : Namis Grand Prize Skill After confirming that opening the jar can make it stronger, Nami''s enthusiasm showed even more than a silent estimate. The girl who looked stingy and greedy for money in the original, now has no hesitation to use up the money stolen from the pirates for years. This was originally her hope to save the village. Of course, now too. I just hope to change a way. In this unmanned tavern, the boss behind the wine cabinet seemed to be completely unaware of what was wrong, and wiped the glass there. And Nami also started her own can opening experience. There is no tension, only excitement. Every time she became stronger, she was very happy. Even if she opened something that didn''t work, it was only a little frustrating, but it didn''t affect her mood at all. After all, it was only a few. Silence probably understands. In this world, although the top strong are not weak at all, ordinary people are not very strong. The span of levels is enormous. Under such circumstances, Nami''s strength in every point of promotion is particularly obvious. After all, she is still in Novice Village. I just don''t know if I can win a big prize. "Wow--" Nami suddenly exclaimed, holding an object that seemed to be a red gem on her palm. "Artificial gemstones, with a one-time flame bomb magic." Silent congratulations, "It''s a big prize. If it''s powerful, it can probably bomb this tavern." This is the grand prize in the secondary jar. "This tavern?" Nami looked around and opened her mouth slightly, looking quite surprised. "Isn''t that similar to a shell?" "If it hurts people, it''s more powerful than that, after all, it''s flames." Silence said. This is a one-time prop with a value of tens of thousands of trading points. If it is used well, there may be hope for serious damage to the dragon alone. "Great...is this the grand prize?" Nami looked at the beautiful gem in her hand and seemed to finally understand the meaning of the grand prize. There is such a thing on the sea, maybe one more life. Nami''s eyes grew hotter. Silent smiled slightly, but he had long expected that this would be the result. The grand prize is one of the important charms of the jar. Although it seems that the situation in this world does not need to rely on the jackpot to increase the krypton gold impulse, the desire to become stronger alone is enough, but the jackpot still makes people more fanatical. "There are more than one hundred second-class jars, and one more prize should be opened!" Nami said excitedly. Most of the treasures she has saved are gold and silver. Only a small amount is coins, all together, almost worth 7 million transaction points, enough to buy more than two hundred second-level jars. Calculated by normal probability, it should be a big prize. However, silently glanced at the jar she opened at this time. Appeared, the second prize! Nami didn''t realize that this was the grand prize, until after she absorbed the light group, the information suddenly poured into her mind. Skills: Flame Lightning. Introduction: shout out; lightning, spraying lightning-shaped flames from your hands, for quick attack magic, consume magic or physical strength. "Skills?" Nami raised her hand and shouted directly, ";lightning!" In an instant, a lightning-like flame was ejected from her palm, and with a bang, it smashed a table, leaving a visible trace of burning. "Okay, so strong." Nami murmured at her palm. If you have this ability, the little babies in the daytime, no, even their captain, the terrible Bucky, maybe she has the power to fight. This is the jar! Nami squeezed her fist fiercely, her smile couldn''t stop, "Great! I don''t have to hide from Tibet!" With power like this, many things can be saved. "Now you, even in the face of the evil dragon, you should have the power to fight." Silence shook his head and smiled, "It seems that destiny graces you, this is your member badge, put it away." "Uncle, are you leaving?" Nami took the badge and seemed to see that the silence was about to leave. "You have the status of a member, you can buy jars from me at any time." Silently hug Fei Ju stood up, and finally gave her a glance, "So, go to realize your own wish." The voice fell, and the silent figure disappeared like a phantom. Nami was the only one left. This optimistic girl with short orange hair did not feel like a dream after the ordinary person opened the can, but pinched the badge in her hand and shouted excitedly. power--! This thing she didn''t have now, but now she has been in her hands. If you can have power earlier... The silent figure suspended in the air and looked at the girl. Look in the other direction. Luffy, the protagonist, and Sauron, the swordsman, have all come to this town. However, the silence did not intend to sell them jars now. Too poor. For another reason, silence does not want to be found one by one like Naruto World. There are too many people with buying potential in this world. Those who are famous only have few surnames. He needs a new plan. What''s more, the natural competition in this world exists. If you take advantage of it, it''s a game that can make a lot of money. The silent figure disappeared in its place, and when it appeared again, it was already on the sea. "First of all, I need prestige, and I need to make people who are eager to become stronger in the world one by one take the initiative to find them, and then I will select the people who are qualified to become members." "The reputation of fighting is useless. In the world of Pirates, only strength and treasure will make people crazy." After opening the system interface, he began to customize what he wanted. -Transaction contract! System transactions can be established only if both parties to the transaction agree. You can ignore the distance, this is the role of the member badge. And now, what Silence wants to make is a simple version of the badge. Just write his own needs, a yellow brand-new paper appeared in his hands is full of the style of this world contract paper, surrounded by black singular lines on the edges, and the top is all-knowing and omnipotent Chamber of Commerce logo. Silent thoughts moved. Below the logo, writing began to appear: [This is the sacred transaction contract of the All-Knowing Almighty Chamber of Commerce. Under the guidance of fate, I will give you the opportunity to realize your dreams. The contract is as follows: Voluntary payment of the treasure corresponding to the transaction; Obtained ten cans that touched the destiny of merchant ships and the first-class destiny; If you want more power, look for the destiny merchant ship in the sea; Everyone''s dream will be realized there. Trader: Silent. Trader:] Wonderful book house Chapter 306： : I need 1 ship mother Looking at the transaction on this contract paper, after confirming the feasibility, the silence was a little excited. With this. You only need to invest in the sea, or put it into the hands of those who are interested, you don''t need to silently find the past one by one, and you have to bother to explain, and you can let all these people find it yourself. As for whether they are eligible to buy jars after they are found, what will happen. Its okay to say it later. However, silence still needs some time to continue to improve his plan, and before that, he first needs a ship. "Sure enough, there can''t be no boat in the sea." Silently looking at the endless sea, searching again in the system. It is still easy to buy a boat. But I have to buy a boat. Why not just buy a ship mother? An ordinary ship, it is difficult for a person to sail comfortably, but a ship mother is different, not only can save the trouble of manipulation, but also can continue to strengthen like Icarus. This is even the second employee. Silence began to be selected in the system, open the ship''s options, the list is very rich. "Even if the aircraft carrier is too big, it is not easy to choose. The battleship will do. The character must be stable. Since it is a ship, it is likely to stay in this sea world..." Silence kept selecting. In fantasy works, there are many types of ship mothers, and they have everything in their personality. And after locking the battleship level, consider the stable character... "Sure enough, I still prefer this one." Silence quickly made a decision. After clicking to buy, a huge warship appeared out of thin air, with a total length of 251 meters, almost twice as long as a general circular runway. It is absolutely huge in the world. Full of dense artillery and huge armor, it looks like a real steel behemoth. The silence landed slowly. The gaze looked at the blonde girl standing straight on the deck. Wearing a black corset military uniform, coupled with black stockings over the knee, and proud body, has a mature and decisive temperament. "Commander, I''m Bismarck. My enemy experience is quite rich. Just ask me if you have any questions." The girl saluted silently with her hand across her chest. Yes, this is a battleship from the Azur route. -Bismarck. Not the characters in the animated version, but from the game. Looking at the girl standing straight in front of him, she silently recalled the task setting about the ship''s mother, and she couldn''t help but say with a ridiculous tone: "But I didn''t call you to fight the enemy." "...Huh?" The girl was stunned. "To put it simply, I want a merchant ship, and that''s how I summon you." Silence added. "It turned out to be a merchant ship... I understand, I will work hard." Bismarck tried to maintain a calm tone, but her eyes showed that her heart was not so calm at the moment. It was finally summoned, but it was used as a merchant ship. There seems to be a feeling of being less valued. However, it has just been summoned, it is possible to not be trusted... Bismarck will not be defeated by such a dilemma, but he is also slightly lost. "Then, related information, I will directly transmit it to you." Silent raised his hand and transmitted all of her identity, purpose, and related information of this world to her. Bismarck digested the information in his mind and made a bigger wave in his heart. It''s not the original world... And it was not the commander who called her, but the mysterious businessman. "Now you understand, I am calling you as a merchant ship, not because I don''t value you." Silently walked over and smiled, "As the leader of the Iron Fleet, you must always be calm and move forward, but now you are not Sitting on the throne, you just have to stay in your usual state." "...I see." Bismarck asked with a long exhalation, staring into the silent eyes, "I''m not very good at expressing emotions, so the commander...no, why doesn''t the master Choose the rest of the warships?" "You still call me Captain." Silence pointed to the Yuju on his shoulder again. "This is the Yuju. As for the reason for choosing you... is it pretty?" "Eh?" Bismarck froze, showing some expressions at a loss, but still subconsciously thanked, "Thank you, thank you for your praise." "This is just one of the reasons." Silent laughed. "Another important reason is that your talent in management is excellent. I hope you can be my assistant to assist me in the management of this world. About what I want to do I will pass it on to you together." "Is the chamber of commerce..." Bismarck exuded. Although it is different from combat command, it still has many similarities. However, for the purpose of the Chamber of Commerce, Bismarck actually felt that there should be more suitable battleships, such as Belfast. But she didn''t say it, she just silently accepted her new job. Focus on responsibility, work hard, and enter the state quickly and calmly no matter what you face. This is Bismarck. "Very well, it seems that you have accepted, then, from now on, you are the second employee of our chamber of commerce." "Meow!" Yue Ju waved her paw angrily. "Yeah, I forgot you again, Feiju." Silent reached out to appease Feiju, and took out a handful of dried fish. However, it has not changed. "Excuse me... Captain, what is my current job?" Bismarck asked aloud. "Now? Can I organize a room that belongs to me? If anything is missing, tell me." Silent laughed. "Yes......" Although Bismarck has never done this kind of work but still has not issued any doubts. "It''s Bismarck without a loss, and it''s really trustworthy." Silent said with a smile. "My studio is also pleased. By the way, I suddenly thought of some good capabilities. Help you install it." In many worlds of warships, the destructive power of warships in the Azur Lane is not the strongest. Their characteristic is that they can narrow down the battleship weapons to themselves. This is a kind of ship mother who fights in human form in most cases. And Silence is going to install Bismarck now, is another kind of ship mother technology from the "Arpeggio of Blue Steel" world, with the "mental model" as the core of high calculation, and the unknown substance "Tanatonium" as the power source, and Comes with a variety of black technology equipment such as nano materials, Klein stand, super gravity gun and so on. There will be many changes in the shape of the hull. It became more mysterious and gorgeous, full of sense of technology. Wonderful book house Chapter 307： : 1 week of work If we say that before this wave of silence, this warship still looks like it was artificially manufactured. So now, it is completely a mysterious product. The whole body is dark red, with blue energy lines all over the body, and the light is flowing. From time to time, some light red hexagonal barriers emerge, and the dense cannon is even more frightening. The most eye-catching thing is the huge muzzle in the center. The huge barrel with an exaggerated shape is framed by two red turrets, and there is a hollowed-out place in the middle. There is an energy group that is constantly blooming like electric current, and even a small amount of current flows through the barrel occasionally. Even people who do not understand the beauty of sci-fi will experience a strong visual impact the first time they see this giant cannon. There is a feeling of "very scary at first glance". On both sides of the entire battleship, the emblem of the chamber of commerce was drawn with golden lines, and the highest peak appeared. The same flag fluttered above the banner, with black background and golden patterns, dancing with the wind. "It should be enough to have this shape." Silently looked at the entire warship after the transformation. The sense of shock is absolutely enough. In total, it costs about two Icarus''s prices, and the strength is also very strong. Not to mention destroying the world, if you want to destroy the islands of ordinary size, you can still achieve one shot. "Captain..." Bismarck behind him suddenly asked, "Are you really trying to conquer the world?" "Uh." Silence turned his head, "Feel too exaggerated?" "I''m not questioning the captain, but... if the leader of this world sees me now, there is a high probability that they will feel threatened and take measures to take my current equipment status.. .... Counterattack alone is probably enough to conquer the world." Bismarck said truthfully. She is well aware of the nature of war. There is no need for extra actions, just "detecting threats" is enough to break out of war. "It turns out that you are not vomiting, but rational analysis." Silence suddenly realized. Although it is known that Bismarck is not good at expressing emotions, without telepathy, it is really easy to misunderstand the meaning of the other party. "Make complaints?" Bismarck did not understand the meaning of this sentence. "Nothing, no need to care." Silent laughed, "Because what we are about to do, as long as we exist, it is a huge threat to the leaders of this world. In this case, it is better to show your strength, when the gap exceeds To a certain extent, there is no so-called war." The ruler of this world is the Dragon. To be honest, the rule of the Tianlong people is the fundamental reason for creating the competitiveness of this world. Natural villain. Considering the financial situation of the Tianlong people, the silence is not ready to be sold to the Tianlong people, otherwise the balance will be too easily destroyed. Since there are restrictions. The delivery of contracts requires more consideration. Therefore, silence requires more time and more temptation. And before that. "Bismarck, start stealth cruise mode." Silent commanded. "Yes!" In Bismarck''s eyes, countless data streams slipped through, and a hexagonal translucent barrier surrounded the entire battleship, then disappeared. From the boat, nothing has changed. But to outsiders, there is nothing here. Some are just a calm sea. "It''s time to start working, Bismarck, you can help me, maybe you can make some suggestions." Silence stretched out a lazy waist. "I will do my best to serve you, Captain." Bismarck seemed to have a smile on his face. "correct." Looking at her in silence, she suddenly thought of something like that. As soon as he raised his hand, a one-person portrait appeared. That''s right, it''s Bismarck''s standing painting-the glory of iron blood. "Did you really sit like this in your seat? I used to think it was pretty." Silence looked at the girl in front with some expectation. "How is this possible." Bismarck slightly opened his eyes. "Wearing such clothes will give the subordinate an overly rude appearance, Captain!" "Yes, what a pity." Silent smiled at her, "but you have no subordinates here. Would you like to try it on? I think the temperament is very suitable for you." Even Bismarck couldn''t help but look reddish at this time, and seemed to look at the silence with some distress, "Ship, Captain, please don''t tease me on purpose." "Hey, you see it." The silent smile seems to have expanded a bit. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t dislike it. There is a beautiful girl with a lovely character next to it. It is always a joy for men. Thing." "Cute personality... am I?" Bismarck was surprised. I did not expect to get such a comment. Speaking of it, I have just heard that she is pretty. It seems that this is the captain''s preference. original...... Will she be like this character? Bismarck seemed to hesitate for a while, but said aloud: "I understand." "What do you understand?" The silence froze slightly. "Although thank you very much for your love, it''s just..." Bismarck''s face seemed to be slightly reddish, but more things were helpless, "I''m not very good at dealing with other people''s emotions, so... some The place may not satisfy the captain, please forgive me." She has no confidence in this aspect. "Hahaha." Silence couldn''t help laughing, "I mean cuteness like this, Bismarck." "The captain''s smile now makes me a little unsure what to do." Bismarck said looking at his captain helplessly. She is ready to face all kinds of teasing in the future. However, the silence was only a few laughs, and then walked towards the office. "It''s time to start work, come here." "Yes." Bismarck was relieved. Although it''s fun to tease the ship''s mother, silence still quickly puts away all kinds of thoughts and focuses on the planning work that she loves. In fact, it is this kind of focus that will keep him single while on the earth. Seriously analyze the information of this world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ analysis camp. Decide on methods and steps, perfect settings All of this took him about a week. During this period, Nami asked him to buy more than one hundred secondary cans, which she robbed from Bucky and Luffy. "Is it still possible to establish fate in this situation." Silently looking at the three people who had already experienced Usopp''s plot, they seemed to be thinking deeply. Although, Nami gained strength. But this also seems to make their adventure easier. If you think about it carefully, the plot of the whole story, at least the early plot, is that the protagonist and the group of people go to one place after another to take risks, meet various enemies, and all win. The result is that if you win, it doesn''t seem that gaining strength affects the direction, at most it''s a slightly different process. Wonderful book house Chapter 308： : A jar floating on the sea The protagonist''s role in silence is not how much money he can make. It''s an introduction. Not to mention, the sight gathered on Luffy straddles the three important camps of the whole world. Revolutionary Army, Pirates, Navy. The balance of silence is around these three camps. The Pirate is the most powerful, but the sand is scattered; the Revolutionary Army is the most united, but the weakest; the Navy is well-ordered, not weak, and generally united, but he is a deadly enemy with the other two camps. In the eyes of silence, this is a ready-made triangle camp. At the beginning, you should start with the largest number of pirates. "Captain." Bismarck''s melodious voice was heard next to him. "The most suitable contract perception range I have calculated has already come to an end." "It''s hard work." Silence took over. "Please don''t say that." Bismarck smiled lightly on his face. She was still very satisfied with her captain this week. Originally prepared to be teased by all kinds, even passive manual feet. However, the captain has always been attentive. She didn''t ask her to put on all kinds of strange clothes, nor flirt with her. The captain loved what he was doing very much and was very attentive when he was working. He was a serious person. If the silence is surveyed with a favorability, you can find that Bismarck''s favorability is rising, because she likes this type. "If it is this perception range, what is the probability that two ships will meet and trigger a battle during the search for a contract?" Silence asked. "Twelve percent to seventy-two percent," Bismarck replied. "The difference is so great?" Silenced for a moment. "Because the density of pirate ships in different areas is different." Bismarck explained, "And, the premise of this probability is that all pirates are all contractors of the chamber of commerce, the actual situation is more complicated, and the Navy and the Navy may not be ignored. The strategy made." "I know, this is just a preliminary calculation." Silent nodded. The scope of perception they refer to refers to the contractor''s perception of the location of the contract. in other words. Silence is prepared to arrange for a subordinate "contractor" to exist outside of the members. Contractors do not have membership badges, unless they find silence and pass the assessment, otherwise they cannot buy jars freely, and the only way to obtain jars is to obtain a chamber of commerce contract that is silently placed at sea. in other words. A certain pirate first found a contract with good luck, then wrote down his name, got the jar, and then became a "contractor". As long as the contractor is within a certain range of the new contract, he can feel it. If you want to buy cans to become stronger, you must keep wandering in the sea, in addition to looking for treasure, but also continue to compete with other contractors. It is worth mentioning that. This ship, which is silent, is also mixed in a "contract" that can be felt. "Just try this perceptual range first." Said in silence, then stood up, stretched out, with some excitement. Once the scope of perception is determined, the work can come to an end. Next, is a small-scale attempt. With a wave of his hand, a hundred first-level jars, twenty second-level jars, and five third-level jars all appeared. Of course, this alone is not enough. Silently stretched out his hand and cast additional magic on the empty jar in front of him. Add one: Never sink to the bottom of the sea. Addendum 2: It will not be noticed by creatures with low IQ. Attachment 3: Special protection against dangerous weather such as ocean waves, lightning strikes, hurricanes, etc. Add four; it will bring psychological hints to those with strong desires. Attachment 5: After being smashed or opened, it quickly dissipates with the wind. These five additions are the current characteristics of the jar. If all the trading points are used, this number of jars will consume a lot of trading points for this level of attachment, so silence has simply strengthened his ability to distort reality, and he can manually attach this kind of enchantment like a curse by his own ability. . Then with another wave of hands, 125 contracts of different levels appeared. Each contract writes ten jars. It''s just different levels. There is only one add-on so far: Unqualified people cannot see the text above. This is naturally to prevent Tianlong people. "So, let''s throw out the first-level jar contract randomly." Silent thoughts, all the first-level jars disappeared. He was randomly thrown into the waters of the world. Thats right, not just in the East China Sea. He also lost ten of the second-level jars. There are ten remaining, and the third-level jars are temporarily untouched. Because he wants to experiment. The object of the experiment has long been known. In this sea area today, there is only one of the most powerful people. Cholak Mihok. That is the world''s largest swordsman, Eagle Eye. In terms of swordsmanship, it is already the strongest in the world. Although he is a Qiwuhai, he has been killing pirates alone. This time, he also killed most of the ships of the Creek Pirates from a great route and pursued them all the way. To the East China Sea. "Come and try to respond." Silence narrowed her eyes and reached out to reach a tertiary jar, but hesitated for a while, and finally reached a secondary-sized jar with a secondary transaction contract. Just throw it away and disappear directly. In front of him, a three-dimensional image opened. In the vast sea, a boat as small as a coffin is drifting freely with the waves. The man on the ship, wearing a burgundy patterned shirt and a black trench coat, seemed to have nothing unusual except for the sharp yellow eyes like an eagle. "This is the eagle eye." The silence looked slightly forward. The jar he threw in is just a few hundred meters away from the eagle eye. If it is those eyes, it should be easy to find. noticed! Silently saw Hawkeye''s eyes moved to the floating jar, but with this one, he could not remove his eyes. Attach a fourth article to give strong psychological hints to those who have desires in their hearts. This psychological suggestion is very simple, that is, I will inexplicably care about this jar. For men like Hawkeye, this psychological change is undoubtedly very rare. In fact, after the red hair broke his left arm, he began to panic. Sweeping the pirates is just because he is too busy to find some battle. At this moment, this jar with a different feeling undoubtedly gave him a certain freshness, and there was no thinking or resistance at all, and the boat moved closer towards the jar. Wonderful book house Please remember the first domain name of this book:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 309： ：Eagle Eye Opening Experience "The first step seems to have been successful, Captain." Bismarck said next to him. "Yes." Silently stared at him intently. He has lost an investigation. The treasure in Eagle Eye is less than expected, but I can think of it. After all, unlike ordinary pirates, he basically does not care about treasure. That''s why he only gave a second-level contract in the end. A third-level contract is ten tenth-level jars that the other party cannot afford. And now. Hawkeye had picked up the jar floating on the sea, but did not rush to open it, but stared closely. He noticed the weirdness of the jar. Obviously, there is nothing special about it, whether it is material, texture, or anything, it is similar to an ordinary jar, and even breathing is ordinary, but it will give him a distinct sense of difference. "Why?" There was a trace of confusion in Hawkeye''s eyes. "My heart would fluctuate because of such a jar." Jianhao is a profession that will bring about the state of mind. Know how to breathe everything. Better grasp the changes in your mood. As the world''s largest swordsman, his state of mind is affected by such a small jar. "Why didn''t he open the jar yet?" Bismarck couldn''t read the other person''s heart, so it was a bit puzzling to watch Hawkeye staring at the jar. "Let him see it. The more he sees, the more he thinks." The corner of silent mouth curled. His ability to distort reality is a fairly advanced rule ability. If it develops further, it is probably similar to the creation **** in the works of Western fantasy. Although it is only a simple enchant, it has a higher level of power characteristics. In the eyes of more powerful people, the more powerful it can be seen. Hawkeye''s eyes have begun to be cautious. He did find out that this jar has inexplicable characteristics. If you look away, this characteristic is more obvious, but on the surface, no difference is found. Hawkeye finally reached out and touched the lid of the jar. Open it. Inside, a piece of rolled paper was quietly suspended. It is suspended without any contact with the jar. Sure enough, this is no ordinary jar. Without any hesitation, Hawkeye took out the roll of paper inside the jar. And at this time. A sea breeze blew over, and in the eagle eye''s sharp gaze, the pot in his hand turned into a powdery fly ash in an instant, and flew with the wind, leaving no trace. Even the domineering do not know. More and more unusual... Eagle Eye stared at the paper in his hand and slowly opened it. The first thing he saw was an eye-like pattern. Then look at the text written above. Sign the name, complete the transaction, get the pot of destiny...the ship of destiny. "If you want more power, look for the ship of destiny." Eagle Eye read the last sentence, and the sharp eyes like the eagle did not let go of any corner. The content written on the paper is very clear. Write down the name, pay the treasure, you can gain strength, if you want more, go to find the ship of fate. So, what is this new devil fruit ability to make jars? Hawkeye makes the first guess. Silence showed a helpless expression. So, there are all kinds of weird fruits in this world, especially the Superman series, and even the fruits that can make the other people stronger are not lacking. For example, the shadow fruit has such ability, although it is temporary. This undoubtedly increased his difficulty. However, Hawkeye reached out and touched the bottom of the ship, still taking out a pen. A fruit ability that has never been seen may be dangerous. But-he is busy now. The emotion in the eagle''s eyes read silently is like this. After losing his opponent who can compete in swordsmanship, his life is too boring. And this jar, which looks a little unusual, undoubtedly gave him a different kind of freshness and expectation. So, Eagle Eye wrote his name on this contract. At the moment of writing, in the whole life, the whole paper suddenly burned a black flame, which was not hot, and even a trace of cold. Then one jar after another appeared in front of him. Hawkeye''s eyes are extremely sharp. He didn''t notice any trace of ability. The ability to travel through space is not small. As far as he knows, there is a door fruit that can open the door in the air. But just now this does not seem to be a similar ability. In the final analysis, the fruit ability is peculiar and depends on exercise and development. For him who possesses the knowledge and domineering ability, the fruit ability that can make him unaware is enough to show the strength of the ability. "Can the pot of fate?" Hawkeye murmured to himself, then reached out and grabbed a jar. Same weight as the jar just now. Shaking does not seem to be something. Open it. The light mass inside rushed out in a flash and penetrated into his eyebrows, very fast! That''s right, this is also one of the small changes made by the silence. The light mass in the jar no longer needs to be touched. After all, there is no silence to explain. This light group...a ??very common experience light group. In the eyes of Hawkeye, he seemed to be doing a full set of physical exercises thousands of times in an unmanned place. Looking at his own hands. His eyes inevitably brought a shock. The strength has indeed increased. Although for him, the enhancement is very weak, but it is indeed enhanced. It turned out that this was the "power" written on the paper. It seems that it should be some kind of new demon fruit ability, and it can actually create such a light group, which has never been seen before. Silently reading the thoughts in Hawkeye''s mind, the other party seemed to determine that this was a new fruit ability. No wonder. After all, the first jar contains the experience light. It is indeed possible for the empirical light group to be created by a certain fruit ability. but...... Watching the eagle eye reach for the second jar, the silence was somewhat anticipated. In order to test the attractiveness of the jar, he did not control the contents of the jar ~ www.novelhall.com ~ randomly selected in the prize pool. The moment the second jar opened, it was still a beam of light flying towards him. Hawkeye knew it. I''m afraid it''s the same thing. However, after the light group was not in his mind, this time, he felt that he was not exercising alone, but a bald old man in strange clothes, posing in front of him, while practicing the method, and introducing punching force. Towards. Its name is-great compassion and great compassion for Chiba! This is the Legacy of Light! In addition to the swordsmanship and certain inheritance in the navy, most of the combat moves in the Pirate World are mostly self-trained moves. The principle is simple and rough. Wonderful book house Please remember the first domain name of this book:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 310： : To find the ship of fate Even the famous Sixth Form of the Navy relies more on a lot of physical exercise. After all, this is the characteristic of this world. Just exercise can greatly increase physical fitness and reach an unimaginable terrible situation, such as Cap and Shanks, are representatives of top strength without taking devil fruit. In this case, it is not necessary to pursue complicated skills. But this set of palm techniques that appeared in the eyes of the eagle eyes at the moment, it is the use of skills to the mechanism. This set of palm techniques is complex and changes, often killing the enemy from the unexpected places of the enemy, and the skill of exerting force is more precise to the breath of each palm. In the eyes of Hawkeye, this is a set of functions that can exert the power to The ultimate trick. In the same situation. A person who is proficient in this set of palm techniques can easily defeat another person. but "Why would anyone study such a palm method." Eagle Eye couldn''t figure it out. This is different from the Navy Six-style practice. It is a training process in itself, and this set of palms, although the practice steps are cumbersome, does not exercise much, more like pursuing the ultimate skill. And this technique can easily be restrained by those with special abilities. After thinking for a while. Hawkeye temporarily put down this set of palms to continue in-depth thinking. After all, he is Jianhao. Practicing such a palm method does not help much. But he watched the gaze of these jars have changed. It was originally thought that it was only a certain group of people with special fruit abilities, so it was mysterious, but the set of palms just now made him doubt the original inference. To get more information, you have to open the next jar. Hawkeye opened the third. Inside, there is no longer a light mass, but a dark black dagger quietly floating. His eyes narrowed in silence. It''s a piece of equipment. Hawkeye has also realized that these jars have more than light clusters. He reached out and grabbed the dagger. "what?" Even with the concentration of eagle eyes, he could not help but exclaimed at this time, because he could feel that at the moment of holding the dagger, his speed seemed to have some improvement immediately. Waving it a few times, it was especially certain. For a great swordsman like him, he undoubtedly knows his own body very well. The increase is not just the speed. When this dagger is swung, the wind sound is also problematic, which is inexplicably much smaller. Hawkeye put the dagger down. The moment when you let go, the feeling that the speed became stronger disappeared immediately. What kind of weapon is this? Hawkeye looked toward the inside of the jar. He remembered the one he just saw, and there was a note besides the dagger. Take it out and write a line on it. Assassin''s dagger; agility +10, concealment +3. Compared with the experience just now, the meaning of this note is obvious. "Weapons that enhance speed are unheard of." He looked carefully at the dagger in his hand. "The materials and workmanship have never been seen, but they are very strong and sharp, with blood grooves, and they are really daggers for assassination." As a swordsman, Eagle Eye can naturally determine the level of this dagger. The magical place is beyond imagination. Hawkeye began to be interested in the Ship of Destiny written on the other side of the paper. It is impossible to know what kind of existence will exist where such weapons can be made. However, the note did not say where the ship of fate was. Hawkeye can only continue to open the can. The next jar is another light group, but it is different from the previous two. This time, it is a light group that directly enhances some physical strength. Although amazing, Hawkeye was not too surprised with the two previous light groups. He is more curious now, what else is in the jar. carry on. In the next six jars, each opened a small red medicine bottle with a "healing potion" written on a note, a pill that can be filled immediately after eating, a light group to enhance agility, and a stack of general Ordinary paper money, a set of sticks, and five rune papers that can be exploded when thrown away. There is no grand prize, but there is paper money that is as rare as the grand prize I didn''t expect Hawkeye''s luck to be unlucky. However, the silence was quite satisfied with the result of the opening. What he threw to Hawkeye was the jar of the Nautical Series that he prepared specifically for this world. The softness inside and some power easily understood by people in this world. For example, experience light group, enhance light group, inherit light group. Basically, they are all melee types. In addition, they also mix some life-saving props at sea. Healing, fresh water, food Mergers are practical and magical. People who have long sailed on the sea can see the value of these jars at a glance. Of course. The first- and second-level jars are similar, but when they reach the third-level jars, they start to show some terrible places. But Silence is now more concerned about it, or Eagle Eye has finished all the jar reactions. There is no grand prize and no knowledge of kendo. The response in this case is representative. At this time, the eagle eye, sitting on his own boat, looked at the ten jars in front of him. That eagle-like eye pupil suddenly showed some different colors than before. After that long boredom, I suddenly found something that interested me again. What he was interested in was not what was obtained from these jars, but an unknown place revealed by the jars. That is-the ship of fate. Whether it''s these jars or the logo, the ministry is something he has never heard of or seen. This unknown has a magical appeal, just like going alone to an adventure when he was young. Unknown, the person who is addicted to the sea, the biggest interest. So even without direction or thought, he still decided to try to find the so-called ship of fate. "Bismarck." Silent turned his head and looked at his ship''s mother, smiling. "It looks like the experiment works well." "It is the result of the captain''s efforts." Bismarck said silently. "It''s exactly what I expected." Silence stood up, stretched, and walked out of the room. Bismarck got up to keep up. Two people stood on the edge of the deck ~ www.novelhall.com ~ looking at this sea. "Bismarck, in this world, many people will throw themselves into the sea for some illusory legends. The unknown that should be feared becomes the most attractive treasure. I used this to seek people who dream, The ministry summoned me." Silence opened her arms, and her mouth smiled cheerfully. "Come on, let''s go to the first stage." Bismarck did not speak. Because she didn''t know how to respond. To say that after being summoned to this world, the thing that annoys her most is her ability to work. Although I have worked hard. But in the face of a strange world, often unable to keep up with the captain''s thinking. This made her a little frustrated. . Please remember the first domain name of this book:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 311： : Fighting for the Jar "Bismarck will worry about things at work, not like you." Silence noticed Bismarck''s little emotions. "captain......" Bismarck seemed to hesitate the following, but opened his mouth and said: "I feel that even my work has become as clumsy as when I get along with people." "It''s actually the same." Silence turned her head to look at her. "Work and people have a lot in common. For example, you used to sit in the position of a leader. As long as you smile, you can make people satisfied, and now as My help can also smile like that." "Like this?" Bismarck''s mouth curled up with an elegant smile. "Yes, this looks more confident." Silence looked at it, very satisfied. "I still like the clothes you are painting, do you really not show me?" "..." Bismarck looked at his captain''s smirk, his smile frozen on his face. "Hahaha, I was kidding." "Captain... do you still need to work?" "No, the rest is next. The clothes are ready for you. You can wear them whenever you want." "O(RڨQ)o" Bismarck now feels that it is more terrifying than when he is not working compared to doing unfamiliar work. Silence is indeed a break. No need to do more. The basic settings have been solved, and the results of taking an eagle eye as an experiment are also very good. Then, next, just wait and see the results of the internal test, as well as the responses of the public beta players, and then play a little in this East China Sea. once. If the effect is good. The next step is to gradually expand the scope. The silence made Bismarck move closer to his goal. Sea Restaurant. Because there was no hurry, the silence slowed down deliberately, and by the way, the protagonist who had put Usopula on board also headed towards the same side. Speaking of this, most of the money that had been robbed by Bucky was secretly replaced by Nami in a jar, and they did not tell the rest of the jar. It seems that although they are now on the same boat, they did not Not so deep bondage. Silence thought for a while, and no matter. Real fellow **** should have nothing to do with strength. What''s more, the plot change is inevitable. Silence now cares more about the jars thrown out. One hundred first-level jars, ten second-level jars. He thought about it. Added another setting. For contractors, from the beginning of induction, they can know the level of perception in the jar. On the first day, thirty-six cans were opened. But only twenty-five contractors were born. For the rest, I found rafting jars, but had no money to pay the contract. When the time came, the contract paper also disappeared. "Is there eight contractors in the East China Sea?" After thinking in silence for a while, he looked at the direction of the eagle eye, and took out a first-level drifting jar and threw it out. Just thrown in between the Eagle Eye and the Sea Restaurant. But just after a moment close to the perception range. Hawkeye clearly noticed his changes. Turn your gaze to a certain direction. There... something. A few minutes later, watching a small jar floating on the sea, Hawkeye determined that it was the previous one, and gave himself a change so that he could perceive the position of the remaining jars within a certain range. It turns out so. He seems to understand. If these jars are dropped by the ship of fate, that is to say, as long as you continue to search, you can find the so-called ship of fate on the sea. The eagle eye looks at the sea in front of it. Where do the people behind the scenes want to direct them? There seemed to be a different taste in those sharp eyes. That is interest. The next day, 16 contractors were born in Quanhai. On the third day, nine. As the number of jars decreases, the probability of being discovered is not so great, and in the East China Sea, there are a total of thirteen. On the fourth day. The first battle between contractors broke out. Silence lay on Bismarck''s deck, closing his eyes and reflecting the scene of the destination in his mind. Because he intends to direct these contractors to the location of the restaurant on the sea, as the contractors in the East China Sea get closer, the possibility of collision between them is certainly not low, but it is still a bit of an accident to start fighting so quickly. now. Somewhere very close to the restaurant on the sea, the two pirate ships are close together and are fighting fiercely. "Come on, get the jar back!" "You can''t let them **** the jar!" "Kill!" "Your treasure is ours!" Silently glanced at the two pirate ships, both of whom are unnamed characters. They looked like they were watching the movie Pirates of the Caribbean. Although they were tragic, they were just ordinary people. One of the contractors is a short-skinned man. At this time, a wooden stick was held in his hand. The top of the stick was tied with a long knife for cutting vegetables. So he stepped on the railing of the ship and stood up to point at each other. "I am Captain Reese, Hello, people over there, do you know what this jar is?" "Hum, aren''t you attracted by the jar?" Opposite a tall, thin man, with a long knife in his hand turned a knife flower, "This kind of treasure can''t be given to you!" "Then see the real trick underneath, look at my Luojia gun!" The fat man named Rees rushed fiercely towards the boat over there. "Look at Dali King Kong! Ah--" The pirate with Dali King Kong was stabbed with a Luo family gun. Silently covering his forehead. What do palms think about the spear. I always feel that there is a little more second-hand goods in this world, maybe it has something to do with people whose physical qualities far exceed the average world. However, it seems so. For ordinary pirates, the jar is also attractive enough to bet on fighting. There is no doubt that in the future, the fighting between pirates will be more cruel than the past. This was originally the main theme of this world. The vast majority of pirates are really fierce and terrible people. They go out to the sea for better plundering enjoyment in this era of pirates. There are only a few pirates who pursue dreams like the protagonists. Looking at the three people who arrived at the sea restaurant, Lu Fei, and the contractors approaching one by one, silently took out a three-level drifting jar. Throw it on the sea near the restaurant on the sea. UU reading It''s almost ready to start. ... "Is there something floating there?" "A jar is too far away to reach." "We don''t have that kind of jar on board, which customer left it, don''t care." "Sanji, go help...Sanji?" The chef named Sanji stared intently at the jar that the rest did not care about. The expression is a bit tangled. I always feel that... somehow cares. Wonderful book house Please remember the first domain name of this book:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 312： : Level 3 Jar Scramble Sanji''s eyes were fixed on the jar that seemed to drift farther and farther, and there was a feeling that it was difficult to look away. It''s like...must get it. Glanced at the rest. Is he the only one feeling this way? "Let''s go check it out, maybe something important." Sanji finally jumped into a small boat with this strange feeling. Swipe in that direction. The closer you get, the more weird you can feel. Eventually, he reached out and hugged the jar to his boat. "It''s so light... what''s this? Isn''t it just an ordinary jar? It''s still empty!" Sanji shouted with pain in his face. "I''m really crazy. Special boating for such stuff." However, I still care about it. Open it and see. Under the influence of the enchantment on the jar, Sanji finally reached out and touched the lid of the jar. "Hey! How about this little brother, give me this''ordinary'' jar." A voice not far away made Sanji raise his head, only to find that the two ships were approaching towards themselves. The sound came from one of the ships. At that time, a man holding a weird steel fork was looking at him fiercely, no, at the jar in his hand. and many more-- Isn''t this a pirate ship? Sanji remembered the flag of this pirate ship, the steel fork pirate ship, and the captain had a reward of three million Baileys. He wants this jar? "Brother, you should give me the jar. I can exchange your treasure for you. Hurry, give it to me." A voice came again from behind, and Sanji turned his head, a white fat man holding a quirky stick. His eyes were also fierce, and his expression was even eager. It was Rees who killed another contractor not long ago. Now, Reese''s mood is very excited. After he opened the jar he had just obtained, his strength improved a lot, and then he felt a strong feeling different from the previous jar. Absolutely not wrong. That''s a more powerful jar, and... it''s just one super-large jar that can match the previous hundred! "Boy, do you know who I am?" The steel fork held his weapon with a cruel smile, "Look at you as a little hair thief who just came out. Laozi is offering a reward of four million big pirates! I grab the jar?" "Guru." Rees swallowed a sip of water and couldn''t help but took two steps back, but soon he gritted his teeth and even jumped directly down, swooping toward Sanji. "This jar must be mine!" This is a hundredfold, a hundredfold strength! As long as it is grabbed, let alone facing the steel fork, even the entire East China Sea will be his site. At that time, money, beauty, status... Liz, who had red eyes and was completely lost in desire, even selectively forgot that he had no money to sign a third-level jar contract. Uh--! A cold light flashed. Rees, who jumped in the air, was pierced by a steel fork and nailed to his boat. The natural shot is the steel fork. Even though he was nailed to his boat, Reese still stretched out his hand toward Sanji. "The jar...Damn..." "I really don''t know life and death, dare to grab the jar with Lao Tzu." The steel fork had a terrible face, and then took out a steel fork to look at Sanji on the boat below, "Give me the jar! This is not you This small character is qualified to own." "..." Sanji glanced at the steel fork, then at the other side, full of Reese who was not willing to look at him. Take out the cigarette and light it. Take a deep breath. "Hello." He raised his head and looked at the steel fork. "What is this jar, is it worth your grabbing?" This is weird. Just now, Reese felt like facing a large box of treasures. And this steel fork... But this jar is obviously empty. "It turns out that you don''t know." The steel fork had a smile on her face that seemed to be aware of it. "I came here because I felt attractive? Interestingly, most of my staff have no feeling for such a jar. Because they are not qualified, but, unfortunately" Holding a knife and fork, he jumped down suddenly. "This third-grade jar is my steel fork!" boom--! The steel fork that jumped down was hit by a shell that didn''t know where it came from and burst into flames. Fall into the same end as Rees just now. Sanji turned sharply. Appearing in front of him was a huge ship. No, it''s an entire fleet. It just looks like the fierce battle was just carried out, every fleet is the same broken. I can''t see the half person. Only a man wearing a gold-colored battle armor stood at the front of the fleet. "Hey, that flag..." A trembling voice came from the steel fork''s boat. "There are hourglasses on both sides of the skull, it can''t be wrong, that, that is... the overlord of the East China Sea." "Look at that man!" "Crick, the golden armor, is definitely the leader of Creek!" "How is it possible! Didn''t Chief Creek go to the great route?" "Escape, escape!" Even if his leader was killed, the rest of the Steel Fork Pirates did not have the courage to revenge at all, and even Shanji did not care, raised his flag, and immediately began Yang Fan to flee. Sanji''s eyes also became cautious. It is impossible for a person sailing on the East Sea to never hear the name of this person. Creek! The bounty of 17 million Baileys, although not the highest in the East China Sea, but its Pirate Group has more than fifty ships, and its military power is famous in the East China Sea, known as the overlord of the East China Sea! but...... Sanji looked at the fleet in front of him. Except for the man at the front, the rest of the fleet was invisible, and the hull appeared to be seriously damaged. Who was attacked on the great route, and had to return? "Hey, kid over there." Crick waved his huge gold war gun and shouted at Sanji not far away. "Bring me the jar in your hand!" "What?" Yamaji asked subconsciously. This Creek, the goal is this jar? This jar... what is it? Creek at this time is also fiery. Can''t be wrong. The perception in his mind clearly told him that it was a third-level jar, equivalent to a hundred times the first-level jar! Ten times the second level jar! Crick, who had originally escaped from the Great Airway and was about to die because of hunger, was accidentally attracted by a jar drifting on the sea. After signing the contract, something called Bingliang Pills was opened in the ten jars. Immediately regained vitality. Then, I found a second-level drifting jar. I already know the power of this jar deeply! After getting the third-level jar, he must return to the great route and seek revenge on the man. Wonderful book house Please remember the first domain name of this book:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 313： : What is this jar Silence has been watching silently. Fairly satisfied. The attraction of the jar is really full, the weak need strength, and the strong are curious about the magical place of the jar, looking for adventure and exploring the unknown. With more and more drifting jars and contractors, legends about the ship of fate will soon spread. Information dissemination in this world is not so slow. And now, the crowd at the sea restaurant has also discovered the fleet of Creek that appeared suddenly. One by one, trembling because of the name of Creek. After all, the man known as the overlord of the East China Sea. "Wait, is that Sanji?" A chef saw Sanji. "Why would Sanji be?" "Sanji is coming back!" "Master Chef, what should I do?" Sanji still has a certain reputation on this ship. The chef with the broken leg came out from the back cook. at the same time. The three Lu Fei also noticed Sanji there. "Ah, it''s the cook on our ship." Luffy shouted. "Hey, people haven''t agreed yet." Nami looked black. "He seems to be in trouble." Sauron looked at Crick not far away. "When I was a pirate hunter, I heard of this man. He is a famous pirate and has a bounty of 17 million. " "Seventeen million!?" Nami''s eyes gleamed suddenly. She loves money now more than before. Money is power. After defeating the Black Cat Pirates, she has already bought all the second-level jars, and she only needs to make up the money to buy ten third-level jars to get the props of fate and then transfer. At this moment, there were bursts of exclamation suddenly around. Because Crick was already holding a big gun, he jumped toward Sanji. He jumped into Sanji''s boat. "I''ll ask you to hand over the jar!" Creek''s grim expression on his face stepped closer. "Come again..." Sanji slammed a leg on the jar, "I will crush this jar." Creek''s movements froze there. He was worried about this. Otherwise, it would have been bombarded for a long time, after all, judging from the bizarre scene after the jar was opened, no one knows if it is broken, the contract inside will disappear with it. "Sure enough... what is this jar?" Sanji took a deep cigarette and stared at the Creek in front of him. "The two pirates before, neither you nor everything. I wanted this jar, and when I found it, I also felt weird." Never mind if it is full. It''s hard to fill it with treasures. However, the jar is obviously empty. The weight is very light, and there is no feeling of shaking when it is moved. Why, each of these pirates seems to have no need of life, but also to obtain this jar. "Don''t you know?" Creek seemed to narrow his eyes. "Here, but fate." "fate......" "Yes, a destiny that keeps fighting and looking for." Creek grinned all over his face. "Since you don''t know what this is, it is best to never know it. Hurry and give it to me, or else... ...You will die miserably." Creek''s reputation, in addition to being cruel, malicious, and ruthless, also has a cunning and meanness. He didn''t mind intimidation as long as it was to get the jar. To the people not far away, the pictures there are like the negotiations between Sanji and Crick. Only Nami. He keenly noticed the jar on the foot of Sanji. That shape, that look...can''t be wrong! It''s the kind of jar, and I don''t know why, it''s a whole three-inch jar that is one inch bigger. How much does a tertiary jar cost? "Luffy, don''t you want to hire him as a cook?" Nami turned her head and looked at Luffy with bright eyes. "Let''s save him." "Okay, save it." Luffy nodded without thinking. "Since the captain has spoken, let''s go." Sauron also slightly raised some fighting intentions. Tokai, the overlord of the East China Sea, does not know what kind of strength he will possess. And just as they boarded their own boat and approached over there. In the distance, there are some other ships, slowly moving closer towards this side. All are Pirate Ships. This is also a matter of course. Although silence did not deliberately guide these jars to be picked up by the pirate ship, but to say the desire, there are obviously more pirates than ordinary merchants, and today the sea is basically the world of pirates. Too. Even the navy is far behind the pirates in number. And these pirates have obviously discovered the situation at the target. "The Creek fleet has become so miserable." "Except for Creek, everyone else looks dead." "Look at that jar!" "It''s great! It''s a terrible jar of three levels of destiny in perception!" These seven or eight pirate ships were all brought in by silence in a jar. In the face of Creek, the overlord of the sea, of course they will be afraid, but the desire for tertiary jars is also very obvious. Now, Creek is just alone. In the world of pirates, the number of people will somehow give confidence to some people. So, after a short silence, all the pirate ships gathered around. "Kill Creek first!" "Yes, he is alone!" "Steal his treasure to complete the contract, and then we will divide those ten jars!" "Come on, grab the jar!" Among these, there are also several pirates with millions of bounty. Those at the sea restaurant were completely dumbfounded. "Why are there so many pirates?" "It seems to be grabbing the jar." "The jar at the foot of Sanji? Is there treasure in it?" "Let them kill each other, these stinky pirates!" Except for some people who are worried about Sanji, most of them are holding a lively look, and even hope that they will be both defeated and hurt. After all, the vast majority of pirates are extremely evil. If you let Creek survivethe next goal must be them. Facing the pirates who rushed up, Creek snorted. "I don''t know what to do." He looked at Sanji in front of him and threatened with a low voice. "You must protect this jar properly. If the jar is broken, I promise you will die rather miserably!" After talking, holding the big war gun in his hand, he jumped up and jumped directly to a ship. boom--! The place where the war gun was hit in the hand made a violent explosion. This one ton weapon is one of the reasons for Creeks fame. It is filled with gunpowder and will explode every time it hits, plus the gold armor on the body, and various other weapons. He and the rest of the sea Thieves have a huge gap that cannot be overcome. However, this is before. Wonderful book house Please remember the first domain name of this book:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 314： : The ambition brought by the jar Creek apparently forgot that many of these people bought jars. Just when he relied on his own ability, he unscrupulously massacred and killed. A figure appeared abruptly behind him. It is a very thin person. "Hey, try this." A thin rune paper in his hand was directly inserted into the gap in the waist of Creek''s armor. Then avoid it quickly. boom--! The violent fire exploded violently. "it is good!" "Good job, Captain Cheek!" "Crick is dead now!" The explosion from the Naruto world is not weak. If you explode at close range in the Naruto world, even Zhongren could be seriously injured or even die. However, as the smoke dissipated. Crick, who was hit by a shock wave and vomited blood, did not fall. Being able to wield a ton-weight battle gun, this physical strength is extraordinary. Turned his head at this time. Looking at the man who injured him, his expression became more fierce. "Actually... dare to hurt me!" Raising the battle gun in his hand, he slammed towards the captain named Cherk. "Shadow Spikes!" Cheek snorted, and his figure appeared silently after a few meters in the blink of an eye. This is a skill. The effect is a short sprint, and it is not easy to be noticed and has a concealed effect. Silence seemed interested. It turned out to be a big prize. In recent days, he has also thrown out several second-level cans in the East China Sea. It is already lucky enough to find the second-level jar. It seems to be a European emperor, but there is a probability of one-hundredth of a percent. Unfortunately, his own strength is too weak. "It looks like you got something nice." Creek looked at the man in front of him and realized what the unusual speed was just now. "You, since you know, dare to fight me?" Cheek''s legs were a little soft. He did get a very powerful skill. Able to sprint quickly. However, he was just an ordinary pirate before. Every time he used it, he consumed too much physical energy. He could only be used four times at most and he would be completely weak. The distance of each sprint was only five or six meters. , Even if I only use it twice now, I can feel my legs soft. "Even if you really get something good, it''s useless." Crimson grinned and raised his palm towards the other, "Because, I am the strongest!" The voice fell, and several small rockets flew from the wrist device, blasting towards Chek in front of him. "Shadow Spikes!" Chuck used the skill again, and the fear in his heart reached the extreme. Can only be used again. Damn it, knowing that just now, I put all the explosions into it. "Look at how many times you can hide." Creek pointed at him again. "No, I can''t die here!" Cherk''s face was full of fear, and he shook all the remaining explosions off, turned his head and jumped violently, "Damn, I must find the ship of destiny, and then become the most Strong One Piece!" Rumble! Long-range explosions bombed, and it was impossible to hurt Creek. Several small rockets flew towards Cheek again. And it covers the distance of seven or eight meters around him. Crick had already discovered his spur distance, and it was impossible for him to escape this range. Just when Cheek was desperate. Suddenly, he shook out his two extended hands, grabbed his collar, and threw it straight away. It is Luffy. Creek''s rockets fell through the blast. Everyone''s eyes gathered on Luffy. "What was that just now?" "Have you got it in the jar?" "No, it may be a capable person..." "The arms are so long." With the possibility of an extra jar, no one guesses the ability first. But Luffy didn''t care about these people''s voices, he just looked at the man he saved. "what did you just say?" "What do you say?" Cheek''s legs were still a little soft, and he looked up at the person who suddenly appeared to save himself. "No, I heard that. You said you want to be One Piece, right." Luffy''s big eyes looked a little dull. "Yes, that''s right." Cherk swallowed, adding, "If you find the ship of fate." Above this sea, few people really traveled with the goal of being one piece. Of course including Cheek. It''s as if an ordinary person suddenly said that he would be the richest man in the world. Most people would regard this person as a lunatic. But the magical jar and the ship of destiny mentioned in the contract gave him ambition. This is not a dream, but an ambition. As long as you find the ship of destiny, you can get endless power and completely rewrite your destiny. Even if there are enough jars, no matter who has the chance to become the strongest in the world! "Ship of Destiny? Is it One Piece if you find the ship of Destiny?" Luffy asked again. With no expression on his face, he couldn''t see what he was thinking inside. "No, it''s not." Chek was silent for a while, and suddenly gnawed his teeth, shouting loudly, "However, there can be strength there, no matter who it is, it can become powerful all at once!" "That''s it." Luffy''s expressionless expression finally changed, seeming to be relieved, and then suddenly two fists slapped in the middle, showing a bright smile, "Although I don''t know what the ship of destiny is, But it is impossible for you to become One Piece, because the person who wants to become One Piece must be me!" "..." The scene seemed to be silent for a while. If it was before, they would certainly laugh at this statement. but now. There are no side effects, as long as you find it and pay for it, it can become stronger, and the ship of fate mentioned above, let everyone see a possibility that they can continue to become stronger Therefore And its not just the one who breeds ambitions. "Laughing dead, you don''t even know what the ship of fate is." Creek walked over step by step. "Well, I don''t know." Luffy replied. "Hahaha, I dare to say that I want to become One Piece." Crick laughed. "It''s me who wants to become One Piece. When I get this three-level jar, my strength will be improved! Become stronger, I am the most powerful!" "One Piece must be me!" Lu Fei still said the same way, as if to say a decent thing. "...Asshole." Creek seemed to be irritated by this attitude, holding up the big gun in his hand. "Then you die for me first. I see how you become One Piece!" boom--! The explosive sound of gunpowder seemed to be a signal to fight again. Wonderful book house Chapter 315： : The first great swordsman appeared With Luffy''s combat power at this time, fighting with Creek will undoubtedly fall into a stalemate. For a time, the rest of the people had no room to intervene. Just when Luffy caught Creek''s attention. "Hey, what does that woman want to do?" Nami, who was rowing her boat near Sanji, also seemed to be noticed by the rest of the pirates. "Really, what is that guy Luffy doing." Nami''s face was depressed. "While they were fighting, how quietly it was to take the jar." For her, who has always relied on strategy and wit and can fight without fighting, Luffy''s behavior is just as uncomfortable as it is dangerous. But the rest of the pirates have rushed towards her. "Someone wants to steal the jar!" "The jar won''t let you!" "Kill her and grab the jar!" For a time, countless gunshots sounded. On Nami''s side, you don''t have to worry about breaking the jar, you can attack unscrupulously. "Miss Nami, are you here to save me?" Sanji''s eyes popped out of his heart, he jumped, jumped high, and fell into Nami''s ship with a handsome posture, "Also Please be assured that I will protect Miss Nami from betting on my life." Boom--! Nami''s crazy punch hit Sanji''s head. "Protect your size, the jar will be taken away!" When Sanji left the jar, a large number of pirates swam towards the jar. Not even attacking Nami. "The jar is mine!" "Rush!" "Steal the jar!" Although only a few contractors actually opened the jar, quite a few pirates already knew the magic of the jar. Faced with this big one, everyone''s desire for power emerged. His face turned red, and he was desperate. There is no word to stop them. "Damn it! That''s the case." Nami stood up suddenly and raised her hand, ";lightning!" A lightning-like flame rushed out of her palm and slammed one of the pirates closest to the pot. Then, after an incomprehensible singing, her body was wrapped in the breeze, rushing across the sea and rushing towards the jar. Immediately, he came to the boat and glanced at the pirates. Suddenly, there were several strange shapes in his hands. Fire escape imperial fire technique! The flames spitting out of her mouth spread into dozens of small fireballs spreading in all directions. This is her second skill award. Although there is no Chakra, skills like this are originally incredible powers that can be replaced with other energy or physical energy. Rumble-- As the fire exploded, all the pirates around screamed and retreated. The scene is quite spectacular. Shanzhi stared at Nami over there, his heart was about to pop out of his eyes, and raised his hand and cheered: "It''s amazing, Miss Nami is amazing." The other spared pirates also showed incredible expressions one by one. "It even sprayed flames from his mouth." "Are you capable?" "So many people were defeated in one blow... so strong!" "I have never heard of such a powerful woman in the East China Sea." Nami''s skill just now, no doubt shocked everyone. In fact, all the second-level pots of the Master series have been opened, and Nami, who is bursting into Europe, may be the most powerful one among the people present. It''s just that she hasn''t fully understood her own strength. After all, it has become a habit to carefully avoid fighting. But now. "Hum." Nami akimbo her hands, proud and excited at the same time. Turns out I am already so strong? In the past, she didn''t even hit a few ordinary pirates. When did she look like now? One person easily defeated all the pirates and shocked the audience. She can get stronger! Looking at the tertiary jar in front of him, Nami stretched out her hand and opened it with anticipation. "Then this jar is mine!" All of a sudden, even Creek''s eyes shifted. Watching Nami take out a roll of contract paper from the jar. But Creek was not too worried. This is three-level contract paper. "Little girl, do you have so many treasures?" After Crick hit Luffy with a blow, he strode to the edge of the ship and looked at Nami with a smile on his face, "It doesn''t matter, waiting for you After buying the canister of destiny, just grab the canister of destiny." Nami didn''t seem to hear it. Open this contract paper and look at the contents with wide eyes. And the last name. --silence. "What the hell!" Nami squeezed the paper tightly, her face depressed and complained in a low voice. "It turned out to be this kind of thing. I thought it was a tertiary jar. Damn, the guy was still thrown into the sea in silence. When I go out of this kind of stuff, I dont even talk about it. That''s right, for Nami who has a membership, this contract paper has no meaning. As long as she has money, she can buy jars from Shen Mo. I originally thought it was a jar worth hundreds of thousands of Baileys that could be used to open treasures. The result is a contract to buy the jar. At this time, a man''s voice suddenly came from afar. "Have you seen the man said on the contract paper? That man called silence." Nami''s expression changed slightly. The voice she just complained about was very small, and even the nearest pirates should not hear it. Can''t help raising his head. Everyone looked at the source of the sound. Among the many pirate ships, a small boat shaped like a coffin drifted slowly towards this side. There was a man sitting on it. A man with eyes as sharp as an eagle. After a brief silence. "It''s eagle eye!" A horrified shout suddenly sounded, but it was the weak crew of a certain Creek Fleet, even in disregard of the hungry body, with a terrified face, shouted hysterically. "He''s catching up, boss, he''s catching up and killing us!" "Eagle eye?" The rest of the pirates including those not far from the sea restaurant looked at each other. Someone swallowed hard and said with a trembling voice: "Isn''t that... that eagle eye? One of the seven martial arts under the king, the world''s largest swordsman!" "You can''t be wrong, exactly the same as in the newspaper!" "Why would such a person come to the East China Sea." "He should be on the great route." "Could Creek''s ship look like this because of him?" "Eh? No, he is alone." "..." The crowd fell into incredible emotions because of the appearance of eagle eyes. This also includes Sauron. Wonderful book house Chapter 316： : You have been to the ship of fate Sauron stared closely at the eagle''s eyes, and his eyes looked like fierce beasts saw a prey many times larger than his size. That is hunger and warfare. Hawkeye... This is Sauron''s goal to go to sea! In order to realize the agreement with childhood friends, in order to become the strongest, he must defeat this man who is sitting on the strongest throne! However, Hawkeye''s eyes were not on Sauron''s body at all. In other words, he only stared at one person from the start of the game. Nami. It was like an eagle''s gaze, which gave Nami an extremely uncomfortable sense of shudder, as if she was stared at by a behemoth, and even a trace of goose bumps appeared on her skin. what happened? This guy is like staring at her. "Are you..." Hawkeye looked at the woman and asked aloud, "The ship of fate has been reached." "--!?" All the pirates looked at Nami in surprise. Even the fear of eagle eyes is forgotten. The ship of fate. As long as you find what you said on the contract paper, you can gain strength. "I, I don''t have it." Nami waved her hands again and again, feeling that something was wrong. The complaint just now was heard by this man called Eagle Eye, so far away! "She''s lying!" a pirate shouted suddenly, "I thought she was familiar just now. Isn''t that Nami? The Nami who ran to us to steal something." Oops... Nami complained in her heart. She has stolen a lot of pirate''s money in recent years. In fact, this place in the East China Sea is a little known. What pirate''s money she stolen, she has forgotten, but it is obvious that she has now been recognized. "It really is her." "That thief! It''s impossible, how could she be so strong?" "Have you not heard what Eagle Eye said, she found the ship of fate!" "So, the ship of fate is real!" The eyes of the pirates are all fiery. Originally, this was a world that highly respected legends. The magic of the jar has told everyone the legend of the ship of destiny, and the woman in front of him who seems to suddenly become very strong seems to have become the most favorable evidence to verify the existence of the ship of destiny. Think again about the kind of strength that Nami showed just now. Envy, jealousy, longing, all emotions attacked all the pirates. In this sea, gaining strength means having everything! "Little girl, you''d better say everything you know." Crick looked at the eagle eye in front of his eyes, and suddenly raised his hand, hehe laughed twice, "Knowing what I pretend to be What? Tell you, it''s the highly toxic gas bomb MH5!!" "Poison gas bomb!" All the other pirates couldn''t help but step back a few seconds, their faces full of fright. Although the power is very attractive. But something like a gas bomb is a terrible weapon of a lore. "There is that kind of thing..." Nami also has some soft legs. She has heard of MH5, which is a very terrible poisonous gas bomb. As long as you inhale a little, she will die immediately, and her death will be terrible. Unexpectedly, Creek was even equipped with this terrible weapon. She couldn''t help looking at the eagle eye. But Hawkeye didn''t change any expression, as if he didn''t hear Creek. "It''s so mean!" Luffy jumped from a short distance, standing in front of Nami, shouting at Crick, "What do you want to do to my navigator!" "Yes, I wanted to use a gas bomb to threaten such a beautiful Miss Nami." Sanji also skipped over and stood in front of Nami. His eyes were like flames coming out, "Unforgivable!" "Hey, Captain!" Sauron also jumped up, but his eyes were fixed on the eagle eyes in front of him, with a strong fighting intention, "This man called eagle eyes is my goal!" Seemingly felt his fighting intent, Hawkeye gave him a slight look. But it was only a glance. He soon focused on Nami. The rest of the pirates, including those at the restaurant at the sea, were also taken aback by the behavior of the three. "Are they crazy? They jumped over." "That''s a gas bomb!" "Chef, what should Sanji do, I have to find a way to call the guy back!" Some chefs worried about looking at the head chef, but Sanji was on this ship, and they looked up. The head chef, the pirate in the name of the former owner Redfoot Jeep, looked at Sanji''s expression not far away, but shook his head. "If you can''t call back, it''s his choice to face those people together." "How come..." The rest of the chefs became nervous. At this time, not far away suddenly came the cry of the pirates. Because, without any hesitation and hesitation, Creek fired a gas bomb. He grinned loudly, "Ha ha ha, since you are all together, then die together." Creek didn''t care about the information about the ship of fate. He believed he could find it. In contrast, Hawkeye, straw hat kid, and this woman. Since it is rare to get together, how can such a good opportunity be missed! The gas bomb with a long tail flame rushed towards these people. "Come on in a hurry!" Nami''s eyes were a bit desperate, her magic needed time to sing. "I''m coming!" Sauron took the long sword in his hand. Two cut and flash! The knife light crossed, but the poison gas bomb exploded in the puffed body, and the blue poison gas collided in a flash. "Idiot! Even a gas bomb with a knife!" Crick said grinningly, "You all die for me, I am the strongest!" "hateful!" Sauron had an instant thought in his mind. Nami is desperate at this moment. Even Redfoot Zhepu opened his eyes tightly and squeezed his fists. however-- A huge light flashed through. boom! As if the storm was blowing flat, in everyone''s sight ~ www.novelhall.com ~ that mass of gas disappeared instantly in the gust of wind, disappeared without a trace, disappeared together, and the laughter of Creek. At this time, Creek still kept the arrogant smile on his face, but his eyes burst, and his eyes were full of fear, as if he saw something terrible. Click. Accompanied by a clear voice. The golden armor that Creek boasted of him as absolutely indestructible, from the middle, a very neat crack continued to spread, and finally spread all over his body, in the incredible eyes of everyone, the entire Creek, connected The sea boat at his feet cracked open. Into two neat halves. Everyone was stunned. Including several people in Nami. They stared blankly at the scene in front of them, and did not know when they raised the eagle eye of the black sword. Wonderful book house Chapter 317： : The ship of fate appears "Actually... just a blow." Someone swallowed. "The Crick was killed with a single blow." "This is... the strength of the world''s largest swordsman!" For most people in the East China Sea, especially these pirates, Creek is already an unimaginably powerful existence. The battle just now proves this. However, such a powerful existence, even with its own strongest gas bomb, could not resist the eagle-eye blow. This is really too exciting. They knew that some people in the great route were strong, but they could not imagine how someone could be so strong. Some people are ready to run. In the face of such monsters, even if they are all together, it will not help at all. However, some people did not lose courage. Sauron raised a long knife in his hand and faced Eagle Eye. "Sure enough, it is worthy of the world''s first, but I still have to challenge you!" Hawkeye glanced at him lightly, and hadn''t said anything, Nami couldn''t stand it. "Hey, are you crazy?" Nami whispered madly. "He killed the creek with just a sword. How can such a person win. " "Nami!" Luffy suddenly grabbed Nami''s arm, "Don''t stop him." "Luffy! How can you even..." Nami couldn''t understand it. "Yes, he is very strong, better than me, better than anyone I''ve seen so far." Luffy also gritted his teeth, looking desperately patient, "but this is Sauron''s The goal is his dream, and none of us can stop it!" "..." Nami opened her mouth, but had no idea what to say. "Thank you, Luffy." Sauron slowly pulled out his other two long swords. From the sword just now, he knew he was not an opponent. Differs greatly. However, he felt that if he didn''t do anything, if he gave up in this way, he would never have the courage to raise his sword in front of this man in his life. Facing Sauron who still poses a challenge. Hawkeye seemed slightly moved. "The gap between you and me is really too big, but because of this courage." He also raised his sword, "I will beat you seriously." "Thank you so much!" Sauron held his long knife, and regardless of whether it was still on the sea, he wanted to rush over. However, at this moment, the eagle eye turned his head violently. Next, he turned around and stared at somewhere. "Hey, what do you mean?" Sauron bit his long knife, and seemed to be angry. "During the battle, he turned his back to me. If he had a sword in his back, it would be a shame for the swordsman!" However, Hawkeye did not speak. His sharp eyes became extremely sharp in vain, staring at somewhere in front of him. "Eagle eyes!" Suo Longqi''s body was shaking. "Suo, Sauron..." Nami rounded her eyes, pointing in a direction not far away, "Then, there is..." "Huh?" Sauron frowned, looking in the direction Nami pointed. "There''s nothing there." "Let''s see, I''ll see." Luffy stretched out his neck, "Is there anything there?" "Can''t you see? That''s that! That!" Nami shook her hand excitedly, her mouth wide open, her face shocked but she didn''t know how to describe it. Because the things in front are really shocking. There is simply no language to describe it. However, Luffy, Sauron, and even Sanji couldn''t see anything at all. Just at this time. A captain Pirate shouted excitedly: "That''s the ship of fate! As long as you find it, you can gain strength!" "Can''t be wrong, is that a ship made of steel?" "What happened to that light?" "Did you see that main gun? Just a glance at my scalp numb!" These excited pirates are the captains of the group of small pirates around, and are the contractors who opened the wandering cans, and the rest of the pirates, including those who are not far from the sea restaurant, are all widened. Eyes, but can''t see anything. The so-called ship of fate, although never heard of. But just after the battle, the shouts of these people were heard by everyone. It is said to be a ship that can gain power as soon as it is found. Even the eagle eye. The first sentence after this powerful man appeared was also asking about the ship of fate. Everyone''s eyes were wide, and they wanted to see what the legendary ship looked like. The silence on the ship, standing at the forefront of the deck, wearing a black military uniform and a black robe behind him, looked like a real captain, with a mysterious smile on his face. Atmosphere, image. Already made up. Just after the tank fight, the appearance of Eagle Eye, and even the display of Eagle Eye''s strength, in Shen Mo''s view, was only for the debut of the ship of fate. "Bismarck, cancel invisibility." "Yes." Bismarck said. Therefore, in the eyes of everyone, the warships that only contractors and members could see, appeared in the eyes of everyone in the mysterious light. Hundreds of meters of black and red huge battleship, like a metal shell, countless flowing light, dense fort. There is also the most central and extremely terrible giant cannon. "This, what is this!" Someone beside Redfoot Jeep had fallen backwards and fell to the ground. Even the red-footed Jeep himself shivered slightly. He spent a year in the great route. I have never seen a warship like this. So huge, but there is no sail at all, not even the mast, and the material is metal? What''s going on with that constant light and terrible feeling? Silent eyes, looking at everyone in front. Still quite satisfied with their response. The magically modified version of Bismarck appeared for the first time in front of people in this world. The shape alone is enough to shock everyone. However, the most important thing is his foreshadowing of the "boat of destiny". After the shockThe responding pirates are very excited. "This is the ship of fate!" "Go up! There are powerful secrets on it!" "Rush!" "Power! You can have power when you go up!" These pirates started sailing one by one, rushing towards silence with great excitement. Some people even jumped out of the sea, swimming desperately, trying to catch up with the others. With those jars and the example of Nami, coupled with the magic and magnificence of the ship in front of everyone, everyone is convinced that the ship of destiny can gain strength, everyone is scrambling to fear that they will fall behind. The corner of silence rises. But no one is qualified to come. Chapter 318： : Trial of the Ship of Destiny In the silent plan, finding and opening the jar in the sea is an important part. To this end, it is necessary to control the number of members who can buy cans directly from the member badge. Like the world of Naruto, it must be the elite among the elites. At this moment, in the face of the many pirates who were going to rush forward, the mysterious existence at the forefront of his face seemed to expand his smile. next moment. The pirate rushing to the front is like entering a realm of a ferocious beast, and suddenly there is a feeling of restlessness and goose bumps. They looked subconsciously in front of them and then behind them. Found nothing. Probably an illusion. The pirates who rushed in first did not slow down. They were still sprinting with full force. However, they realized that the feeling just now was not an illusion. The closer to the ship of fate, the more indescribable feeling of dullness, not from the outside, but from the heart, as if there is something terrible to see things constantly pressing in the heart, even breathing begins Become heavy. "What''s going on?" one pirate could not help shouting. "I feel so uncomfortable." The front pirates will inevitably slow down. Start breathing heavily. Some pirates raised their heads, looked at the giant ship that was getting closer, and looked at the grim figure, and gradually a sense of fear appeared. There is no reason. It''s like a predator facing a natural enemy, like a tiny human being facing a huge monster. Even if the opponent is motionless, there is a kind of instinctive fear. Some people are already sweating on their foreheads. Limbs began to soften. There was an urgent feeling of wanting to escape, some unwilling, looking up at the smiling man, and even a variety of terrible speculations began to emerge in his heart and began to question. "Hey, can you really gain strength on board?" someone shouted with his head raised. "Why do I feel so scary." "There will be no conspiracy." "Everyone looks at this ship. With so many cannons on it, it doesn''t look like a friendly ship." People usually find reasons for their fear and weakness to escape from peace of mind. This is a test of nature and silence, not a physical test, but a test of the heart. Only those who stand firm, rule out fear, and even chase fear are eligible to come up. Only a very small part of these people in front of them gritted their teeth and continued to get closer. However, the pressure and fear that keep pressing on my heart keeps them from stopping every minute. As a result, the crowd, which was still **** at first, suddenly became hesitant, some people stayed in place, and some people moved very slowly. The crowd who was watching also found something wrong. "Why did those people stop?" "do not know." "Look, someone has already run away." "What happened?" In the eyes of the latecomers, both the boat rider and the swimmer all slowed down in unison, and some people even started shouting desperately to withdraw, as if there was something terrible there. Even those who struggled to run away seemed to endure great fear. "That ship..." Luffy''s rare expression looked at the ship of fate not far away, and then he smiled excitedly, "It looks so interesting! Nami, you really Have you been to that boat?" For Luffy, the excitement of the unknown adventure is almost inscribed in the bone. If you dont take risks when you see interesting places, you cant be forgiven. "No, I haven''t been there." Nami shook her head, looking at the silence that brought her a turning point in destiny. "I just saw the man on the land, but he seemed to say that I was a lucky person. " "So, where did your weird power come from?" Sauron turned his head to look at Nami. Although it only took a few days to get along, it was considered to have fought together. Namis strange power was never seen before. "That''s right." Nami could only admit it at this time, and immediately squeezed her fist. "However, I paid a great price!" That''s a lot of money! This guy''s jar doesn''t even have a small discount. She has not been as poor as she has been in recent years. And at this time. Always smiling at everyone''s silence, suddenly speaking. The sound did not come from afar, but appeared strangely in everyone''s ears. "This is the ship of destiny, and only those who dare to challenge it can access it, and here you can get the opportunity to change everything, whether it is power, resurrection of the dead, or climbing to the top, all your wishes can be realized." The silent tone is not exciting, but rather quite calm, like telling a normal thing. However, everyone has a feeling of involuntary trust, as if facing the devil''s enchantment. Realize all your wishes? Many people are panting, and even those ordinary people who eat at the restaurant on the sea have some people who can''t help running to their boat. They are driven by desire and want to go to this boat of fate. "Okay." Luffy suddenly punched his fist suddenly, his face full of excitement. "Let''s go." Nami covered her forehead silently, but did not object. For her who had seen silence, it was not a terrible place. As for Sauron... The palm of the hand that had originally held the knife had burst into blue muscles. "Hello, Nami." He asked in a hoarse voice, "Is that true when it comes to resurrecting the dead?" Nami saw Sauron for the first time, but nodded. "Although I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, it should be true. That person is quite powerful. I don''t think there is anything he can''t do." Not to mention silence. In some of the mage inheritances she obtained, there was a clear mention of the magic of resurrection. "Then go! I must board the ship!" Sauron returned his sword to the scabbard again looked at Eagle Eye and said, "Our test is not over yet, I still have to beat you." Hawkeye glanced at him and sat back in his boat again, leaving only a word. "The weak, if you fail like those people, you are not eligible to compete with me." In the discourse, Hawkeye''s confidence is clear. His little boat without sails suddenly speeded up. Approaching fast towards the ship of fate. "Everyone!" Luffy also waved excitedly, "Go ahead at full speed!" Sauron didn''t say anything, like he was venting something, stroking the oar hard. Under the great force belonging to the swordsmen, their boat also began to chase the back of the eagle eye. Wonderful book house Chapter 319： : Assessment from Xianxia The eagle eyes that finally bounced up attracted most people''s attention. If anyone is the strongest here, it is undoubtedly Eagle Eye. Even the East Sea overlord Crick was hacked to death by an eagle eye. Everyone wanted to see Hawkeye''s performance. At the moment when he rushed into the field of trial, although the speed of Hawkeye did not decrease, he was keenly aware that it was wrong. This feeling....... Is it also a devil fruit ability? Hawkeye knows that the ability of some demon fruits can affect people''s moods. So far, no one dares to say that all superhuman fruits have been discovered, and that all kinds of strange and strange abilities are normal. But this emotional change cannot possibly affect Hawkeye. He kept moving forward. The speed is not reduced at all, and it is so easy to surpass the front pirates. "It''s worthy of being the world''s largest swordsman." Someone swallowed. "Aren''t he afraid?" "I feel it''s hard to move forward at all." "He should be able to get on the boat." "Look, there are those behind!" Hawkeye''s performance is certainly amazing, but then, Luffy and others who rushed up, also attracted some people''s attention. They are not without feeling. However, Sauron''s eyes had been fixed on the eagle''s eyes, he knew he could not beat it, even with the courage to fight. This level of pressure is simply not enough to stop him from rowing. Needless to say, Luffy still has a big smile on his face. Suddenly. It''s like suddenly rushing into a certain level. The eagle-eyed ship suddenly stopped. This change has drawn everyone''s attention to the past. "Look, the eagle eye stops." "what happened?" "Can''t even the eagle eye pass through?" Some pirates, still struggling hard, could not help but stop. If even Eagle Eye can''t succeed, then they have already reached the limit, they really have no courage to move forward. The position of the eagle eye is very close to the ship of fate. His body seemed to be wrapped in an unknown light, which came from the waving flag on the top of the ship. People only realized that no matter how the flag fluttered, the eyes above were like they were staring at everyone. What happened? Silent hands rested on the railing, looked at the eagle eyes, and said: "In the beginning, it was only a test of whether you would continue to move forward in the face of danger and unknown fear, but now, you will encounter the biggest obstacle in your heart. , This is also the last trial." If it is the initial time, it is a unified assessment. Then this last paragraph. It is a targeted test paper. People will see different illusions, and even their emotions are deeply immersed in it. This was originally a "questioning array" used by a school of cultivating immortals to select their disciples. They bought it in silence and installed it on the ship. No matter who it is, it will stop when entering this field. After hearing the silence, everyone realized that the harder assessment was still behind, and they all fell into despair. "It''s just the first step now?" "hateful!" "No one can get along!" "Ah, I can''t stand it!" The desperate and unwilling voices of these people outside, Hawkeye did not hear at all. He just stayed there quietly. He thought he was fearless. But now, he felt his most fearful emotion. -Loneliness. He felt like he was standing on the top of the mountain, under the mountain was the challenger who came forward and succeeded. However, everyone was extremely weak and weak, and he would even be scared by one of his eyes. interest of. This is what he feared most. Going to sea with the dream of honing swordsmanship, but after ascending to the first throne, I can no longer see the way forward, without opponents, I can only do nothing and drift until death. Is he the strongest yet, is it necessary to pursue strength and pursue kendo? Asking the heart, in the fairy world to which it belongs, asking is the heart of seeking the Tao. But when it comes to silence, it can also be said that it is the power of Krypton Gold. If Hawkeye is more looking forward to the challenger, there is really no need to continue to become stronger. And this time. The boats of Sauron and others rushed in. "Ahhhhhhh." Lu Fei glared his eyes sharply, showing a look of horror. Silence knew what he saw. Cap. That''s right, his biggest obstacle to pursuing his dream turned out to be his grandfather''s iron fist. This guy didn''t worry about things like failure or death at all, or he pursued the process of constant adventure. It seems that he has no problem. Silence looked at Sauron again, the swordsman, who saw that he had been defeated and died, and then the soul met the young Guina in hell. Not only is there no problem with this, but perhaps it can also be gained in this earnest assessment. Look at Sanji again. A bunch of beauties let him stay, don''t look for any chef''s dream. Hmm... this one is a bit difficult. "Sanji, Luffy, Sauron, even the eagle eyes..." Nami looked at the little guys who suddenly stopped moving. She didn''t know what to do at once, she was completely no feeling. There was no light on her. "They are facing their inner test, which is the biggest obstacle on the path they are pursuing." Silently looked at Nami. "Come on, people who are already members do not need to be tested." As the words fell, Nami''s figure flew involuntarily, and boarded the ship of fate in the eyes of everyone''s envy and jealousy. She was also full of surprises. After all, looking at the expressions of these people, I think this test is terrible. Then look around with your eyes wide open. "Here''s... the ship of fate? How do you drive without sails? Is the metal under your feet? A big piece!" "Miss Nami." Bismarck''s delicate face was a little helpless. "The trial is not over, please keep quiet." Nami stretched her tongue out, calmed down with a playful expression, and beside her, a chair with a dessert plate appeared a little. Just at this time. Suddenly there was a burst of exclamation below. Because, the eagle-eyed boat moved. He has broken through the test of the big question Even if it is already the strongest, even if there is no enemy in Kendo, he still decides to use his rest of his life to continue to move forward alone, even if he is alone. Those in despair also opened their eyes. "Did you make it?" "It''s an eagle eye!" "He is about to board the ship!" Everyone watched nervously. The difference between Yu Namei and Eagle Eye was the first breakthrough trial in the sight of these people, and they were about to board the ship successfully. What will he gain on board? Powerful force, just like Nami? however-- The eagle eye stopped again, just in front of the tip of the ship, less than five meters away. Wonderful book house Chapter 320： : Your sword is still far away This sudden stop made the rest of people nervous again. It was indeed said just now that this was the final test. However, Hawkeye stopped this time, not because of the test. He looked up, looking at the silence at the front of the deck, and asked aloud: "Can you fulfill all your wishes?" Those sharp eyes stared silently at the silence, as if to want something from him. "Yes." The silence added a little more, "All!" "My wish is to search for stronger kendo, and - looking for a strong kendo who can fight!" He reached out and slowly picked up the long knife behind him, aiming at the silence. He was right. If you want to say what you want, there are really only two of his wishes. Of course, now he has no war intentions. He didn''t think this man could satisfy his wish. The other party was obviously not a swordsman, not even a sword. This move was made just to verify, or to say, to lie the lies that "all wishes" can be realized. In fact, this action really surprised everyone. "Eagle''s eye...drew a sword to the ship of fate!" "Does he want to kill this person?" "Wait, if that''s the case, maybe you can see if this ship of fate is real." "Yes, I thought it was the legendary ship, but it turned out to be a person instructing from behind!" "If it is an eagle eye, maybe you can take a good look at the true face of this man, maybe you are using some fruit ability to make it mysterious." Some pirates, especially those who had no courage to move on and even shouted to escape, also had resentment for silence at this time, and even had some feelings of gloating. Anyway, they could not get close to the ship of fate. It is natural to hope that this so-called assessment, so-called fulfillment of all wishes, is a deceptive thing. Silence read the hearts of these pirates. If you dont get the treasure, is it false to curse the treasure viciously? Unfortunately. Hawkeye''s search for a possible fight is also within his expectations. So-this is the last link. "Your wish can be fulfilled without the ship of destiny at all." Silently looking at the eagle''s eyes, he said without hesitation, "You just need to turn around and leave now, and the rest of the swordsmen who step on the ship of destiny will be possible. Have the power of kendo that easily surpasses you." The voice just fell. The robe on Hawkeye''s body slowly agitated. A circle of qi waves seemed to surround him continuously, which was the momentum brought by the tight muscles. "Meaning..." His eyes were fixed on the silence, sharper and sharper, "On your ship, there is a sword above me?" The fighting intention has already poured out. Even the water around him began to stir and spread. However, the silence was unresponsive. Just continued with a smile and said in his plain tone: "In this world, you may be the strongest, but here with me, your kendo is still far away, and I have the peak of kendo you have never seen." Facing this sentence, Hawkeye has not spoken yet. The pirates laughed one by one. "Does this guy know who he is talking to?" "That is, Eagle Eye is the world''s first great swordsman!" "Just cut Creek in half with such a big boat in a single sword." "Hum, so the mysterious guy." "There is a good show now. I bet five thousand baileys, and the Eagle Eye Ten Swords can cut this guy." For the pirates in the East China Sea, Hawkeye''s just shot really broke their imagination, worthy of the strongest name, just like a monster, but this man said that Hawkeye''s kendo is still far away. Even the ship of destiny has shown extraordinary places. But such words still look like a joke. As if on earth, someone suddenly said that the money of the world''s richest man was nothing more than a penny in his hands. And compared to those pirates. Hawkeye did not show any disdainful expression, and his response was very simple. In his hand, the long knife, known as the world''s strongest black knife, was named "Ye", and he held it high. "This is my strongest attack. If what you say is just an arrogant lie, let your ship sink with this lie!" The dark long sword seemed to burst into a bright light, belonging to the world''s first combat strike, accompanied by the action of wielding the sword, and slashed fiercely towards the ship of fate under the silence. boom--! The terrible sword gas dashed across the sea a few meters in the middle, like a sudden storm, and a crazy collision centered on the ship of fate. Even the backflow of seawater set off a wave of tens of meters high, and a large amount of seawater evaporated into white mist in the noisy sound. If you look from above. The sea water was like a flame hitting the blade, and it was split toward the sides with a puff. The wildly surging waves even caused those pirate ships hundreds of meters away to tumble inadequately. Many pirates grabbed anything they could catch with panic. This scene, like a natural disaster caused by a storm, turned out to be caused by a human being. They realized this. The sword that Eagle Eye dealt with Creek just now was like waving a long knife. The attack in front of him was the real strength of the world''s largest swordsman. It was terrible, it was like a nightmare. "The ship of fate...should be finished." Someone said tremblingly. "Of course! How could a ship block such an attack." "Even if it is an iron ship, it should be gone." "Mom, I want to go home..." Some pirates have even dismissed the idea of ??going to the great route. If even the seven martial artists under the king are so powerful, what strength should the stronger four emperors have? These people are real monsters. However, near the center of the collision, Hawkeye''s expression was very dignified. He clearly felt it. His sword did not split the preceding ship. With the white mist slowly dissipating ~www.novelhall.com ~ the huge figure in the mist appeared again in front of everyone. Then there was the silent sinking. Everyone opened their mouths wide, but couldn''t make any sound, as if even the heart had stopped beating. because-- The huge battleship, let alone split in half, did not even have the slightest scratches, as if the horrible sword had just been completely defeated. And the man in the black cloak still stood at the front of the ship. There was no slight change in the smile on his face. His still bland voice drifted in everyone''s ear like a wind. "It''s dangerous to attack the ship of fate, Hawkeye." Wonderful book house Chapter 321： : Great sword that cuts the world Looking up at the ship of fate without any change in front of him, the expression of Eagle Eye also showed a trace of incredible. Missed? No, he knew clearly that the sword was indeed struck. Although it didn''t split, the result that it didn''t even leave a trace of traces, even the eagle eye, failed to react at once. "Hey, what the **** is going on?" There was a voice suddenly not far away. It was Sauron. He has already broken through the controversy from success. In the aftermath of the slash just now, there seemed to be something to protect them. At the moment, they were suspended in the air under unknown power, and the boat at the foot had already broken and had no end. After that, Luffy had already woken up. Only Sanji was left and he was addicted to the illusion and could not extricate himself. Just looking at the squinting look, I knew that it might not be so easy. However, the silence did not pay attention to them, and his eyes were still on Eagle Eye. next moment. The dark red light appeared around Bismarck who had been standing beside Silent. The dense artillery on the ship began to rotate. The muzzle of all artillery except the largest supergravity turret was all aimed at the eagle eye. At this moment, a chill appeared from the eagle''s back. That is the feeling of dying. Hearing the domineering message to him, he was even able to see a terrible message to him, and he could even see the future-he was crushed under the bombardment of these forts! Can''t find any possibility of evasion. Hawkeye raised his long sword silently. There was no fear in his heart, and some were just regrets. He was not afraid of death, but felt that even if he died, he should die under the sword. "Good." The silent voice suddenly came from afar. "Although your sword is still weak, but the heart of the sword has already taken shape, I will give you a chance." Hawkeye looked at this mysterious man, frowning slightly. The smile on the other party''s face has not changed, but unlike what was just now, at the moment, the other party''s eyes also seem to be smiling. "If you can block me with a sword, I will forgive you for attacking the ship of fate." Silence raised her right hand slowly. That is, after the words fall. A terrible breath, accompanied by countless sword shadows rising from his body. All over the sky in an instant. The cape''s crazy dance, the breath is still rising, more and more sword shadows are flying out, already with the sky''s brilliance, even the blazing sun''s light has been covered up, the eagle eye and Sauron both have dull expressions. Every sword shadow is awesome sword spirit! Reflect each other with the indescribable sword in the silence. Suddenly. The sky''s sword shadows began to converge on Shen Mo''s head, forming an indescribably huge sword shadow, which stretched for thousands of kilometers, rushing into the sky, and the increasingly hot white light shining on the entire sea. Countless people turned their heads in horror, but the moment they looked in that direction, there was a pain in which their eyes and body were torn. In the center of the eagle''s eyes, his eyes have been completed and fell into shock of three tears. He had already felt this terrible sword. This sword, which should not appear in the world, is not an enemy of him at all. The will is to cut the sky, split the sea, and even cut off the entire world! Silently raised his palm. The great sword of thousands of meters turned slowly, and the tip of the sword was aimed at the eagle eye. Only this action caused his shirt to burst, and his skin was torn apart by the small sword gas, and he became a blood man in a flash. The sea underneath appeared huge cracks, and under the shining of sword gas, the seabed was clearly visible. however-- Hawkeye did not show despair. He carried the long knife in his back again, opened his hands, and greeted the giant sword like a mountain in front, and even laughed in the sky. There is no regret for him to be able to die under such a sword. The corners of silent lips curled up. He suddenly waved his hand, and the white light faded away slowly. The sharp sword suddenly flew into the sky, and rushed towards the sky, as if tearing the sky, the light of the stars shining through the gaps in the sky, and The scorching sun on the horizon formed a beautiful and shocking picture. Hawkeye, who had become a blood man, looked silently at the sky. It''s only a short time. The sky quickly closed again, restoring the cloudless blue sky. But that scene has been deeply imprinted in everyone''s mind. "Congratulations, it seems to be blocked." The silent voice wafted in everyone''s ears, and the smile on his face seemed to widen a bit. "I''m not blocking the sword itself, but the sword itself. This sword erodes your path of kendo. If you have the slightest fear, cowardice, and collapse, then it will really cut you." Silent heart is still stealing music. The sword just now is the result of twisting reality and customizing the sword. He didn''t want to fight in person. Find a reason and show a strong posture, once and for all. The movement of Fang Cai can be seen in almost the entire East China Sea, even in parts of the great sea route. The legend of the ship of fate will truly echo the world with this sword. There is eagle eye credit. Lifting his finger in silence, the emptiness of the eagle eye looked like time, and the wound healed, even the clothes were restored to their original condition. Then, his body shape, as well as those of Luffy and Sauron, were slow. Fly slowly. Landed on the ship of fate. "The three of you have passed the test. As I promised, I will give you the opportunity to realize your wish." After the silence was finished, he looked at the rest and still looked like a dreamer. The last half hour." This sentence seemed to wake them up. In the unspeakable shock, quite a lot of people, even some ordinary people who are not pirates, face red ears, rushing towards the ship of fate like a madness. That ship belongs to the field of deities. They have been extremely convinced that they can really fulfill their wishes when they board the ship. "It seems." Silent corner of the mouth looked at the three people in front of you with a smile, "You have a lot to ask." Sauron was already sweating. He just saw everything he had just seen. The person in front of him is no longer the strongest to describe or even surpass the monster, but a real, like God of Sword existence. In contrast, even the world''s largest swordsman is as weak as a ant. "You''re not the existence of this world." Hawkeye stepped forward slightly. There was no war intention on his body, but he was still neither humble nor humble. "Yes." Silent raised his hand, the seats, desserts, all appeared on the deck, and then sat down first, "I come from outside the world, a place called the Almighty Chamber of Commerce." Wonderful book house Chapter 322： : Hawkeye opened the jar again It does not take much time to introduce yourself. There are no major changes. Silently picked up a cup of black tea and took a slow sip, giving them time to digest the information. Nami is also listening for the first time. "It seems very interesting." Luffy looked very excited. "Traveling in countless worlds, isn''t that a lot of adventure?" "Adventure?" Silence raised his eyebrows and shook his head. "The vast majority of the world can''t threaten my existence. I only chose to work when I was traveling. In addition, I looked at the guests toward their respective Fighting destiny is not fun." "It''s great." Luffy still has his eyes sparkling, super envious, "You are more free than One Piece." "It''s not wrong to say that." Silent laughed, and took another sip of tea. "In short, according to the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, the price must be paid to achieve the wish. This price can be anything, but I suggest that it is best to pay with something outside. My own things are very precious to me." After speaking, he raised his hand again. Information about the jar poured into everyone''s mind. Countless series come from the treasures of the rest of the world. Of course, it also includes the exchange price. Hawkeye stood up suddenly, "Can I go out for a while?" "Of course." Silence knew what he was going to do. Hawkeye jumped back to his boat again, and then drove towards the creek''s boats quickly. He is going to put away his loot. Not long afterwards, a huge bag was taken back by him, which was filled with golden treasures. All are treasures on the creek. It was also because of the loss of Creek that he placed all the treasures on his own ship, otherwise, if so many ships were slashed by the eagle eye, there wouldn''t be much left. "Is this enough for me to make a prop of fate?" Hawkeye asked. "Enough." Silent nodded with a smile. "The value of gold and silver is much higher than the corresponding Bailey." The money unit of this world, Bailey, is actually full of water. Although it is a universal treasure, the inflation is serious, and the amount of Bailey that can be exchanged for gold and silver is far less than its value. "Buy all the kendo series jars," Hawkeye said. When silence raised his hand, hundreds of jars appeared. In addition to the first- and second-level jars, these gold and silver treasures can also purchase thirty third-level jars. Hawkeye walked over and started to open the can directly. Luffy and Sauron looked at each other. They have no money. "Let''s take away all those treasures before I knew it." Luffy grabbed his straw hat with some annoyance. "After all, where do you look like a pirate!" Sauron was also a little crazy, "Aren''t we defeating Bucky, and that black cat pirate group? Should all their treasures be taken away at that time." Both of them are types with no concept of money. Nami next to him turned a little blushing. Those treasures, Luffy and Sauron didn''t care. She stolen them all by herself and exchanged them for points and bought the jar. "You have been qualified to board the ship of fate. The next time you meet me, you don''t have to take the test, and you can buy it later." Silence has long known this result. "If I bought the jar, would I be able to open it for them?" Nami suddenly clapped her hands, seeming to think of a great idea. "Some worlds are ok, but..." Silent shook his head with a smile, "Your world can''t." "Why!" Nami''s face was lost. If she could, she immediately thought of a plan to make money, selling jars at a high price. "Because there is a drifting jar in your world." Silent turned her head and looked at the sea. "I told you, wish, dream, destiny. These are the factors that determine whether you are qualified to open the jar, but The sea of ??your world inherits the dream shared by many people, and drifting the jar is just for this dream." People with discerning eyes can see the reason why silence does not allow the sale of jars. Floating the jar like that would be meaningless. But silence gives a reasonable reason. A single pirate may not be qualified to open the jar, but their dream of collectively investing in the sea gives them the hope of realizing their wish-constantly looking for drifting jars. "Hey, Luffy." Nami suddenly thought of something, and suddenly stood up, holding the third-level contract in her hand, "Take this and sell it to the pirates, and you should be able to sell a lot of money back." This contract paper is useless to them. But for those outside who could not pass the ship of fate, the only way to get the jar was. Silence just smiled and did not object. Nami got excited all at once, recite the spell directly, and let herself float at a low altitude. Hastily left the boat. It seems to be planning to squeeze some money out of those people. Sauron''s eyes looked at the eagle eye. Stand up and walk directly. Is the pot of the Kendo series? I don''t know what''s inside. Hawkeye can open cans very quickly. Only in this period, the first-level cans have been opened, and there is a feeling of not panicking, and even the items that have been opened in the cans are well classified. . Cheats for swordsmanship, materials for sword forging, sword experience stone... In addition to the light group, things in the Kendo series are also quite complicated. After opening more than two hundred jars, Eagle Eye suddenly stopped. The prize is out. Nine Swords of Solitude. This is a heritage award. He stood up and started the tentative drill directly with the "night" in his hand. There was no sword energy and no obvious moves. It looked like an ordinary wielding long knife, and Sauron''s eyes widened. But nothing can be seen. Hawkeye stopped. He murmured in his mouth: "Only attacking and not defending, there is no advancement, no advancement, no victory, no change. This is already the pinnacle of pure skill." He now understands why some of the inheritance tricks in jars are so pursuit of skills. Because this is from the rest of the world. There is no powerful force, no destruction, and skill is the way to win. Plus the rest of the various kendo heritages. Hawkeye has a feeling of wide-open eyes. "Your own swordsmanship has already reached a low level." Silence came over, "but it has reached the pinnacle of this world. For you, the jar is to open your horizons and open the way to higher peaks. Continue Lets get out your fateful items, that should not disappoint you." Hawkeye turned his head and looked at silence. Said: "The peak I see now is your swordsmanship." "Me?" Silent smiled dumbly and shook his head. "You misunderstood. I''m not a Kendo man, I just learned a little bit of fur." Wonderful book house Chapter 323： : Level 3 Kendo Jar Learned a little fur... Even the eagle eye, at this time, suddenly opened his eyes suddenly, with a serious face, there was a funny feeling. "You said you learned a little fur?" Sauron couldn''t bear the same raised voice. "Even the sword that destroys the world, just learned a little fur!?" If this is all fur, then what is his sword? Where else can he claim to be a swordsman? What is more uncomfortable than seeing the insurmountable peak is that this peak is likely to be only a small slope. "Even if it''s just fur, it''s just for me." Silence shook his head again, pointing to the position of Sauron''s heart. "Whether it is a swordsman is not determined by the strength of the kendo realm, just to see if you are chasing Supreme Sword Inner Heart." "Supreme Sword Intention..." Sauron murmured the word. He felt that a whole new world opened to him, but beyond the world, it was a sea of ??stars. The realm without lens. Hawkeye had the same idea, but in comparison, he was much more pragmatic. "Even if it''s just fur, it''s far beyond my realm." Hawkeye''s gaze has also recovered the sharpness like an eagle. "I will go on until I die." "Yes, Kendo wants to move forward forever." Silent laughed, "Go on, the real sword is hidden in these jars of fate." Hawkeye continued to open the can. Most of the second-level kendo jars are only from some martial arts world. Pay attention to skills. For Hawkeye, although these inheritances have a certain degree of pioneering, they are not so powerful, and they cannot be his future. However, Hawkeye is not in a hurry, because he understands that for each level of the jar, the value of the items inside is ten times the gap. The inheritance in the second-level jar makes him look forward to the performance of the third-level jar. Finally, the secondary jars were all opened. In addition to Dugu Nine Sword, the second prize is a sharp long sword named Aoki, which looks like a blue wooden sword. The eagle eye shakes it twice in the hand, the degree of sharpness is not "Night" in his hands. Unfortunately, it is not suitable for him. This sword is more suitable for female swordsmen. Hawkeye put the sword away and stared at the tertiary jar in front of him. Even for him, there was a fiery heart in his heart at this time. The higher level of Kendo is ahead! Sauron was equally envious. Without saying much, Eagle Eye opened the first jar directly in Sauron''s nervous eyes, and a beam of light poured into his eyebrows. This, this is... Hawkeyes pupils shrank, he felt that he was in front of waves after waves, holding the long sword in his hands and chopping towards the waves continuously, without using the sword gas, nor the use of powerful force, let The sword and the ocean wave made the most direct collision. Time after time. He did not know how long he had been wielding his sword like this, nor how many times he had to wield it. Seems to never stop. Finally, after not knowing how long it had passed, an aura of light rose from his mind, and then he caught it. The sword that he wielded turned into a huge wave. He opened his eyes. Sauron, who had been staring closely at the eagle''s eyes, couldn''t help but retreat a few steps at the moment when the other party''s eyes opened. He seemed to see the monstrous waves from his eyes. "Uncle, there are waves in your eyes." Luffy shouted directly in surprise. Hawkeye glanced at his hands, and he could already feel what he had obtained. This is... Jianyi! "The first jar opened the Swordsmanship Cultivation Light Group, and your luck is not bad." Silent explained with a smile. "This is a light group used to assist in the realization of Sword Art. It is only in the third-level Kendo series. Only have it, look at you, it should be a wave of sword sword light group." In the system, there are actually many types of kendo. But it is higher than Pirate World. There are only a lot of fantasy worlds. The vast majority of them, when it comes to swords, can not escape the two words-Jianyi. When designing the pots of the Kendo series, Silence formed this large series based on the sword intentions of many worlds. In the foreseeable future, there will not be fewer people who choose this series. "Damn it!" Sauron couldn''t help but grabbed his head. "It''s something that doesn''t understand. What is the meaning of sword? I never heard the teacher say it." Sauron probably hated being so poor for the first time in his life. "You will understand it if you feel it." Hawkeye raised his long knife, and slowly waved towards Sauron. The speed of wielding the sword is very slow, very slow. but-- Can''t escape! Sauron''s eyes were rounded, and he looked at the long knife in his sight. In his perception, the sword''s qi on the knife did not form a slashing gesture, but whistled like a wide and long wave. Come, drown out all his reactions. Finally, the long knife stopped at the tip of his nose. Sauron was already sweating. He didnt even know if what he had just seen was an illusion. The only thing that was clear was that if the sword was cut, he would step into death without any resistance. "This is... Sword of Waves?" Sauron said hoarsely. "It''s just a prototype." Hawkeye put away his long knife and looked at Sauron. "In front of these jars, whether you''re just out to sea, or the world''s first me, are just weak starters. , If you have a reason to be stronger, just try to keep up, I wont stop and wait for you." "Who wants you to wait!" Sauron squeezed his fists tightly, controlling his nearly collapsed body from falling, and then said with a confident smile: "Despite striding forward, no matter how far you go, I will definitely catch up and beat you!" "Don''t let me down." Hawkeye did look forward to it. On the way to seek Kendo, you may need an opponent. "But he should be the number one in the world now." Luffy suddenly pointed to silence and said to Sauron, "Sauron, your goal should be changed." "Noisy!" Sauron''s face turned pink! " It is shameful for the swordsman to escape the strong enemy, but although Sauron is straight, he is not stupid. Who would regard such a person as the opponent of the first step! Silence just looked at it with a smile, and did not interrupt. Hawkeye continued to open his jar. In the subsequent pots, he knew the difference between the third-level pots and the second-level pots, whether it was inheritance, increase, or even the method of cultivation, far more than the second-level pots, and even beyond his realm at the moment. In the penultimate jar, he opened another explosive sword intention, but this time failed to perceive success. Sword repair requires talent. Hawkeye looked at the last jar. This is his fate. Wonderful book house Chapter 324： : Sword body with eagle eyes Hawkeye has always been a calm and calm person. Unlike Sauron, he practiced swords not to become the world''s first, just because of his love. Kendo is something he loves. But now, he felt the long-lost blood. It''s like every time I see a stronger kendo, this is the blood that is surging from love. He opened the last jar. Inside is a drop of water. Both Sauron and Luffy couldn''t help but lean over to see, in this jar, it was really just a drop of water floating quietly in the middle. Transparent and pure, no difference is seen. "It''s the sword body." Silent said. "Sword body?" Hawkeye couldn''t help repeating. "Simply put, it''s a kind of qualification." Silent explained, "You should know that Kendo is a path with strict qualification requirements, and this qualification is different. You can feel the sword of the sea waves with Eagle Eye, but Failing at the same level of explosive sword intent, this is your qualifications. The one you opened, called the Elementary Water Sword Body, can condense sword energy and enhance your ability to perceive in this sword intent... .." Regarding the transfer of the Kendo series, Silence actually thought about it for a long time. I can think of Jianxian and Jianxiu. But in fact, this is still a very broad classification. The purpose of transfer is to further reduce the contents of the jar. In this case, the sword body in a certain direction is used as the transfer, plus an ability to condense sword gas. After a silent explanation, the two men finally knew what this was. "A sword that can turn ordinary people into geniuses of swordsmanship..." Sauron looked at this drop of water, feeling that he had to be subverted. Can you even get something innate like qualifications? This jar... is really omnipotent. "The main elements of the practice of Kendo are three, talent, effort, and opportunity." Silence raised three fingers and bent the corners of his mouth. "And all three can be obtained from the jar. It is an opportunity." He gave Hawkeye a monitor before putting in this item. Among the five elements, the sword of water is the most suitable for him. Even if the wave Jianyi was released before, it is only a subordinate classification of the water sword. Hawkeye himself vaguely understood. "This is to avoid continuing to open items that are not of much use to you from the jar," he said. "Wait--" Sauron seemed to suddenly think of something and couldn''t help but interject, "Wouldn''t it mean that even an ordinary person who can''t even hold a sword can become a big man if he has enough money Jianhao?" Silence was a bit unexpected. Unexpectedly, when Sauron looked like a fool, but unexpectedly had aura. "It''s true to say so." The silence did not deny it, just a mysterious smile. "The jar was originally a jar to fulfill the wish. As long as the wish is strong enough to pass the assessment and pay the price, there will be a greater chance of realization. My own wish, but... it''s just bigger." Although the purpose of silence is to make money. But it must also be considered that the supremacy of money destroys the balance of the game. This may not be so obvious in the world of Naruto. But in the Pirate World, the problem is clear. Because there is a huge gap between rich and poor. Not to mention the extremely luxurious Tianlong people, the golden emperor Gilde Tezolo alone is a big problem. He owns 20% of Bailey in the world. It can be said. Without interference, the game of this world is over from the moment the golden emperor started to open the jar. Hawkeye vaguely heard some out-of-string sounds of the silence, but did not pursue it. He looked at the water droplets in front of him and held out his hand. Just at the touch of a fingertip, a drop of water poured into his body, and it seemed to flow all over his limbs in an instant. Then, the eagle eye felt it clearly, and the world changed. He could feel the moisture in the air, he could hear the sound of the waves, a sharp and generous sword gas flowed through his body, very weak, but it seemed to contain endless potential. "This is the feeling of the sword body, this is the real kendo..." Hawkeye murmured to himself. "If an ordinary person does not have a sword body, it will take a lifetime to make a fuss. Only then can one hope to seize the momentary opportunity and realize the sword''s meaning. The sword body can shorten this process." The tone of silence came slowly. Then he paused and said: "However, this is only the first-level sword body. If you want to continue to strengthen, you have to open the limited series of jars. There are some higher-level sword intentions, no qualifications, and you cant understand it anyway-this is Kendo Cruelty." "Damn..." Sauron clenched his fists again. He naturally understood. Those brothers and sisters in the same dojo, even if they tried hard, couldn''t catch up with him at all. There is also Guina who is harder than him but still catching up with him a little bit. Now he suddenly understood Guina''s mood. There was no hope of suffering. Fortunately-- There is still hope in front of him, just open more jars and catch up with desperation! Silently reading Sauron''s thoughts, he smiled slightly. Working hard to make money is also working hard. "The rest of my money is used to buy a limited series of cans." Eagle Eye said. "No problem." Silence waved. More than twenty jars of water swords appeared. Hawkeye continued to open the jar without talking. Silence read his heart. Hawkeye is also determined to make money to open the jar. For him and a swordsman like Sauron, even if there is no hope, they will continue to work hard, and when they can see hope, they will continue to move towards hope. Advancement. Those who have dreams and goals are silent and high-quality customers. And at this time. Nami, carrying a parcel, floated out of the boat, her face disappointed. "That''s a group of poor ghosts. UU reading is enough to make up this point." She dropped the package in her hand. "Let''s divide the three of us." "It''s five people." Luffy raised his hand to correct Nami''s words. "And the chef and Usopp." "Huh? Didn''t the two of them fail the assessment?" Nami pointed out. "Usop didn''t even pass the first level." As Nami said. Sanji still squinted, not feeling free from illusion. And Usopp was still trying out the test outside. It was difficult, advancing little by little, the speed was extremely slow and Sisi was flowing. "They will definitely board the ship." Luffy smiled big, "Sure!" "The words of five people are not enough for everyone to become a member...Forget it, I don''t need it anymore. I''m already a member." Nami said tears in her eyes and a careful liver Feeling painful. Wonderful book house Chapter 325： : Series of Straw Hat Team The silence looked at Nami with a little surprise. Unexpectedly, this wealthy fan would say such a thing. However, he soon learned that Nami was only a little guilty because she had swallowed those treasures before. ......It is indeed a wealth fan. "Okay, that''s the way to go." Luffy was particularly excited. "Open the jar!" "Have you decided what series of jars you want?" Silently looked at Luffy. "If Sauron is a swordsman, then of course I''m taking an adventure." Luffy''s eyes sparkled, "It''s decided, I will open an adventure series!" Although Luffy had a purpose to be One Piece, what he longed for was One Piece''s free adventure. Although it looks like a pirate, it is actually an adventurer. "Where would there be such a jar." Nami covered her forehead silently. "No, yes." Silent smiled. "Eh?" Nami froze. "Adventure series, there are indeed such jars, specially prepared for people who are eager to take risks. There are a variety of interesting items in it, such as the skill of finding the nearest food..." Silence seems to be Thoughtful. "Really! It''s such a powerful skill!" Luffy''s eyes almost glared out. "So, have you decided on the adventure series?" Silent asked. "Hmm!" Luffy''s head nodded. The skill of finding food is what he dreamed of, and even the saliva is about to fly out. Raising his hand in silence, two hundred first-level jars appeared. In fact, he did not design the adventure series, but he did design the hunter series. This is the inspiration from the full-time hunters after selling Ningci jars. After all, the hunters are the world''s hunting for some of their favorite items, whether they are treasures or gourmets, similar to adventurers. And think about it carefully. Luffy is also very suitable for hunters. With his character, he does not have to think about the strengthening system. At that time, he is supplemented by rubber fruits and overbearing domineering, plus vows to strengthen, and continue to follow his blood line, perfect. The silence directly gave Luffy''s transfer. "I want the Kendo series." Sauron also said that he couldn''t wait. "Okay." Silence raised his hand again. The first-level jars are nothing to look at, but just some experiential items. Of course, for those who experienced it for the first time, it was enough to surprise them. But silence still shifted his gaze to other places. Outside of the ship of fate at this time, only Sanji was in the questioning assessment, and his face began to show a struggling expression. It seemed that he had some resistance to the beauty in the illusion, but can I still get rid of it? unknown. And in addition to the assessment of conscience. There are still a lot of pirates trying to approach, especially those contractors who have experienced the jar, Usopp also mixed in. From the appearance alone, Usopp is the most unbearable one. Bi Si was flowing, crying loudly, while chanting the words "must be dead" and "dead set", he was trembling towards the ship of destiny, although it was slow, but inexplicably approached the front Those people. It can only be said that... it is indeed Usopp. It is more fearful and negative than ordinary people. It is the most defeated person in the protagonist group, but he can stand up at the critical time. If you go a little bit like this. Usop may actually pass the test. "Captain." Bismarck said silently, "Time is coming." "Time? What time?" Luffy looked up suddenly. "Time to sail." There was some regret for the silence, and he said to Bismarck, "Remind me, I will start as soon as time is up." "Okay!" Bismarck stepped forward to the forefront of the deck, his gaze narrowed, and said, "At the last minute, the ship of destiny will continue to sail, and failure to step into the interrogative trial is considered a failure!" Although it was a pleasant voice, Bismarck fully showed his style as a leader of the Jagged Fleet. A few words, decisively. After speaking, turn around and return to the silent side. This is also one of the reasons why she chose her silently, and she can perform meticulously in the face of her work. At the moment, the pirates outside clamored. "This is about to leave?" "Is it called the trial of mind?" "One minute?" "Damn it, it''s hard to get through!" "Say what ship of fate, ordinary people like us have no chance!" Among these people, some were disappointed, some were unwilling, and some complained. Even the foremost pirate named Chek, after using a sprint to rush into the five, suddenly turned around and fled. . There is no way to endure the feeling of facing death. Usopp was blinded at once. His hands and legs were trembling, and tears were gushing out, and he felt completely weak. "Hello--!" Luffy shouted out loud on the boat. "Uthop! The boat is about to sail. Come over quickly." "Ah!" Usopp seemed to collapse, suddenly rowing the boat desperately, but not returning like the rest of the people, but crying and sliding desperately towards the ship of fate. "Oh?" The silence also exclaimed with admiration. Luffy can easily overcome the level of fear because they are not afraid of any threat of death and have full confidence in themselves. However, Usopp is not. He has been completely defeated by fear, and he feels that he must continue to move forward, but he still rushes up. "If you have the determination to face death directly, let alone the first level, you can pass the trial of inquisition." Silent laughed. Everything is as he said. What Usopp feared most was death, and what he saw in the questioning illusion was death, but he still rushed over and kept the expression of collapse and crying. "It was actually on board Nami opened her mouth as if it was incredible. "Uthop!" Luffy caught Uthop, and happily provoked the pirates to tap and dance with a happy look. That is at this time. The boat sailed slowly. Dragging Sanji still suspended in mid-air, in the eyes of everyone else, the huge figure of this ship of fate, as if driving into the mist, a little, slowly disappearing in this piece of sight In the endless sea. They looked at each other. All have a feeling of dreaming. "Ah, our Merri!" Nami suddenly thought of her own ship. "If I don''t plan to open the jar, I will send you back." Silent glanced at Usopp who was still crying and holding Luffy. He reached out a little and calmed him down directly, passing in the information about the jar. His mind. Wonderful book house Chapter 326： : Usopp is a European emperor "Okay, so powerful." Uthorpes tears stopped at once, his face dumbfounded with an incredible expression. The change in himself at this time, the information in his mind, is really too exaggerated for Usopp. It is more exaggerated than he can imagine, the biggest cow blowing. Things from a different world. What kind of wishes can be realized! If it was not the power of silence that restored him to peace, he might be in a state of extreme excitement for a few hours. "Your wish is to become a "brave sea warrior"." Silence directly said Usopp''s wish. "How do you know." Usopp seemed a little nervous and restrained, but his eyes revealed desire. Although he has a cowardly personality and loves bragging, he has always yearned for his father''s powerful strength and bravery, eager to be a fighter at sea, so that he really has the brave deeds to speak out rather than bragging. "I know a series that suits you well." Silent beckoned, the characteristic slingshot in Usopp''s hand flew directly into his hand. "Since you are not good at melee, choose a special long-range attack sniper series." "Sniping..." Usopp was excited. This is simply the power of his dream. Sniper King! He likes to use this title when he brags. "It''s an attack that doesn''t need to confront the enemy head-on, but can also give a blow." Silence dropped the slingshot in his hand. "It seems that you have decided." "That''s right!" Usop raised his hands and shouted with excitement in Luffy''s tone, "I''m the man who wants to be the king of snipers!" Raising his hand in silence, two hundred jars appeared in front of him. He did not design a prize pool for the sniper series, but the problem was not big, and his thinking was accelerated, and he was solved on the spot. Inside the jar are some technologies and equipment suitable for long-range attacks, and of course there are light groups that increase endurance and strength. Suddenly, Usop fell into a magical jar and couldn''t extricate himself. "This gunpowder is so powerful, just a little bit so powerful!" "Spring? Is there such a strong spring?" "Ah, I feel like I can lift Merry now!" "Auxiliary, auxiliary sight! Can you have such a powerful skill?" The last sentence attracted silent attention. Skills are opened in the first-level jar? Wait, this is the second big prize. That spring is a super alloy spring in the near future technology world... Silent looked at Usopp in surprise. It turned out to be a European emperor! For a group of straw hats, the first-level jar is the most useful for Usopp. Those equipped with his research and development capabilities can greatly improve his combat effectiveness. Plus European gas. It seems that Usopp is the one who has gained the most. But the silence was finally just a smile. There was nothing to say about the big prize in the first-level jar. His eyes turned to the eagle eye, and the third-level jar opened over there had come to an end. Until it was all finished, there was no blue rare prize mentioned in the message in my mind, but there was no regret in Eagle Eye. He closed his eyes and digested silently for a while. Then he stood up, went to silence, and asked aloud: "If you want to buy cans later, do you only need to buy them through the membership badge?" "Yes, are you going back?" Silent laughed. "Huh." Eagle Eye responded, and then he seemed to hesitate for a while, or he said, "There are many foolish people in this world, my previous actions are also called foolish in your eyes, I hope this world does not Will be destroyed as a result." "Are you worried that I will destroy the world?" There was a playful smile on the silent face. "Relax, I am not such a willful person, unless... it really needs to be destroyed." Hawk in the eyes of Hawkeye. But said nothing. For the strong, the death of the weak may just be a casual event, including himself, and will destroy a group of hundreds of pirates for reasons such as sleeping and being awakened. He finally took off his hat, saluted the silence to show respect for the strong, and turned around, seeming to want to swim back. But at the moment when he jumped off the boat, there was a change around him, but he was standing strangely on his boat, in the original position. "Eagle''s eyes are back." A trembling voice came from the side. But those pirates who have not dispersed have looked at him in horror. "..." After being silent for a moment, Eagle Eye sat down and the boat started sailing, and his last voice reached everyone''s ears. "Don''t want to die, don''t be a pirate. The sea is no longer suitable for the weak." Qorakol Mihok, a sometimes ruthless and sometimes gentle world''s largest swordsman, the legend he left behind is like his sword, which is hard to see. the other side. A group of straw hats have also opened the jar. "I don''t have the ability to find food." Luffy slumped on the ground, looking super lost. "That''s the skill, the skill of the second-level jar is a big prize!" Nami raised her fist, full of black lines, a pair of people who wanted to punch a punch in the past, "You think you need more luck to be in the first level. Open the skills in the jar!" "That..." Usop raised his hand, "I got out, skill." "What!?" Nami Lima was shocked. "Hahaha, Usopp is so good." Luffy was happy as if he had developed his skills. Usopp wiped his nose, raised his chin, and immediately turned on the bragging mode: "That is, to say luck, I was..." All of a sudden, the ship became noisy. "Captain." Bismarck whispered beside Shen Mo. "Aren''t they rude?" She is not quite able to adapt to scenes like this. "It''s okay." Silent smiled and shook his head. "Such noise is how they express their emotions to each other. The so-called **** is established in this way You can also relax when you get along with me, Leave everything to the mood and body." Although One Piece has a **** and heavy component, in fact, there are more joyful scenes, and silence should be a recollection of the mood when watching the drama. at this time. A figure suddenly jumped on the boat, it was Sanji. As soon as he stepped on the deck, he knelt down immediately, his hands on the ground, and the tears flowed, crying. "Xiaohong, Lisa, I will always remember you, oooo..." Listening to crying alone is extremely sad. The silent corners twitched. Sanji...Is that the beauty in the illusion? It is a miracle to be able to successfully pass the barrier. Wonderful book house Chapter 327： : The open beta officially started "It really came up..." Nami was also surprised. She suddenly realized that although Luffy seemed to order people to board the boat, the people he ordered were all unusual. Even the most like ordinary Rao Usop, and this satyr chef, all passed the assessment. Besides the eagle eye, only they passed. "Sister Nami--!" Sanji rushed to Nami in a hurry, and her eyes were filled with heart, "Ah, although they are also very good, I really love Sister Nami even more. Your beauty is far away. ....." "Boom--!" Nami smashed it with a punch, shouting wildly, "Don''t compare me with someone who doesn''t exist!" For silence, this is also a familiar scene. But it is almost the same. Silence raised his hand a little bit, and let the emotionally excited Sanji enter the 100% saint mode, and then transmitted the information of the jar into his mind. "You''re the only one left, choose your series." Silently took a sip of tea. Although for chefs, gourmet hunters or gourmet cells are a good choice, the problem is that chefs are not the only labels for Sanji. With his code of conduct that "would rather die than shoot a woman", the knighthood is not bad. If you are used to kicking, the blind monk template is also checked Therefore, Silence took all these series as examples, and entered them into Sanji''s mind to let him choose. Sanji really fell into hesitation. But it did not hesitate for too long. He lit a cigarette and said slowly but firmly: "I choose a knight." "Knight?" Luffy and others repeated at the same time. "Yes." Sanji took a deep breath, then slowly spit out, and put on a very serious expression. "If you are a knight, you will be admired by the beautiful girls." "..." Nami covered her forehead. Not saved, this person is already saved. "Knight?" thing." In fact, silence also feels that Sanji is not like a person who pursues the pinnacle of cooking. The most obvious one is that he smokes and his addiction is still heavy. This is an unforgivable thing for those who truly dedicate everything to the chef. Smoking will seriously damage the chef''s original taste, and even the smell of smoke on the body will affect some demanding food production. So Knight Road is also good. Sanji started to open the jar. Except for Sauron who is silently practicing his sword, everyone else will be around him, who made him the last one to open the can. Just opening a few jars, Sanji''s face changed slightly, and then became excited. "The greater the conviction, the stronger the strength? Is Cavaliers such a powerful force?" "Naturally there is a limit." Silence added a sentence next to it. This is also one of the reasons why he thinks this series is quite suitable for Sanji. After all, from the original point of view, the strength of Sanji depends on the degree of injury of the beauty. Only when the things to be guarded are in front of us, can we exert great power. Sanji soon immersed himself in the magic of the jar as Zheng Make big calls from time to time. But as I continued to open the jar, silence found...no prize. It''s really a big prize without Sakura When the rest of the people were in the first-level pot, they would win a big prize, and Usopp made two. And Sanji... Forget it, still don''t hit him, just a first-class jar. "This is your member badge." Silent lost a badge, and then waved, "Since the jar is finished, I will send you back." Not waiting for them, just for a moment. The five men returned to the Golden Merri. Bismarck became quieter all at once. After sitting silently on the seat for a while, he stood up and stretched. "The first attempt, even if it is over." "Do you want to increase the number and scope of drifting tanks next?" Bismarck asked. "Not bad." She looked at her silently and smiled. "This time, the effect is not bad. Ordinary pirates will chase their power frantically, and powerful pirates also have their own goals, even Luffy and Sauron. People will not refuse the jar." Satisfied with these points, the purpose of the new tin selling model has indeed been achieved. Do business with the elite through membership badges, and then use a large number of drifting cans to harvest the money of ordinary pirates or navies, and as the number of members and can openers increases, the degree of silence will control the world expand. It is more difficult to control and guide the world than to destroy it. "The sword that the captain just made should cause the attention and negotiation of the rest of the forces." Bismarck offered his opinion. "That sword?" The silence smiled. "That''s my purpose, so we just have to wait quietly to get to school" The biggest effect of this model is that silence does not require elites to find the past, every time you have to bother and flicker. He just needs to flicker around the world. Then wait for those elites to come to school Silence sat down again, rolled up the cuffs, and looked ready to work. He does have a lot of work. To make more drifting jars, enchant these drifting jars, and then disperse them and throw them into the sea of ??the world. There are still a lot of problems in the more than one hundred jars before. The proportion of contractors born in some places is high, and the pirates or navies in that place are more rich. In that way, you can lose more. In addition, the canisters in the Great Route are seriously depleted because the gas there is variable and extremely bad. Therefore, the enchanting strength of the jars thrown into the great route must be increased, and the proportion of the drop can also be increased. In this way, after a period of time, the silence once again moved towards the sea of ??the world, with five thousand first-level drifting jars, five hundred second-level, and fifty third-level. Inside each rafting jar is a set of ten jars ~ www.novelhall.com ~ if all are sold. Counting the turnover, there are more than 300 million transaction points. Even if the loss is deducted, it is quite a shocking number. The population of this world is not comparable to the Naruto world. The three-digit kingdom, the vast sea and countless islands, and the rich material have created a surprising number of seafarers. Pirates, navy, adventurers... "Sure enough, the money of ordinary players is the big head." The silence sighed slightly. The open beta of the jar game officially started. Then second, continue to lose more than 5,000 drifting cans towards the sea. The third start is just to make up for the first two losses and used jars. Start selling jars from Naruto Chapter 328： : The frenzy of silence Overall, keep the total number of jars in the whole world at around 10,000 This number was calculated by him, and it was found that it just happened to be a balance, which would not be too many jars or difficult to find. During these three periods, silence kept Bismarck sailing towards the great route. But not in a hurry. Because of this time period, there are two interesting characters in the East China Sea. --Monkey D. Dragon and Monkey D. Cap. The father and son are a lieutenant general and a revolutionary army leader who is trying to overthrow the world. Both of them are now in the East China Sea. Long seems to be looking at his son who went to sea, and Kapu was ordered to seize the corrupt navy defeated by Luffy. After the news of the ship of destiny has spread and fermented, these two people should try to find him. Just wait for a while. "Bismarck, help me get a glass of lemon juice." Silently commanded that now he was lying under a parasol, wearing a pair of beach pants, and admiring Bismarck in front of him with a very happy mood. At his strong request. Bismarck finally put on a **** bikini. Only then does it look like sailing in the sea. "Captain, can''t you buy the juice yourself?" Bismarck''s face was slightly reddish, but it was still more helpless than shy. She really feels overwhelmed. Under the captain of her own captain, she had no strength to parry, and even unconsciously agreed to the request to wear a swimsuit. "So, the atmosphere." Silently took the juice and said with a smile, "The same scenery, after seeing so much, it''s almost tiresome. Naturally, it needs an atmosphere that matches the sea." In other words, bikini beauties are indispensable. Bismarck could only show a helpless smile. And at this time. A seagull suddenly flew over the sky, and the newspaper attached to the seagull contained the latest newspaper. Finally it began to spread. There was also some expectation on the silent face. As he had imagined, after several hours of emergency investigations, the newspaper summarized the information about the ship of fate and began to spread it to the seas of the world. ... New world. On an unknown island, several pirates are gathering together for a banquet, sipping wine, eating meat, and laughing. Until a pirate waved a newspaper and ran quickly from the beach. "Captain, look at this news, it is about the white light of the first few." "Ok?" The red-haired one-armed man, who was called the captain, took the newspaper, took a sip of wine, and looked at it drunk. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and he sat up. The remaining cadres also noticed the change of their captain. "What is written on it?" a man with a cross scar on his face asked. "About that white light..." The redhead threw the newspaper over and rubbed his head. "This time... I really have a headache. It seems like something happened. The big thing, I did not expect that the white light that even the new world can see is actually a sword spirit..." "Poof--!" Another fat pirate spewed out a sip of wine, his eyes widened. "Sword, sword gas?" They also bet that it is some new natural weather. It''s Jian Qi, that''s too scary. "In the newspaper, the sword gas was a man named Silence, which was swayed to punish the eagle eye that attacked the ship of fate, but eventually dispersed into the air, tearing the air into several holes... . "The cross-scarred man frowned. "Would you like to ask Hawkeye to ask? This sounds incredible." They all know the relationship between Hawkeye and their captain. "No need to be so troublesome." Redhead stood up sharply, raised his hand and waved, with a bright smile on his face, "You guys, go to the sea to find a jar, and you will know when you find it." "Oh--!" One of the four emperors who have not been active for a long time, the Red-haired Pirates, once again started the Great Air School because of the ship of fate at the same time. On the Mozambique, the world''s most powerful ship, a group of hundreds of millions of pirates are tensed together, looking at a man with a burly figure and a white beard like a crescent. White Beard, Edward Newgate! "Daddy, how are you feeling?" Captain Marco, looking at his captain nervously, "Does it work?" "Hahaha..." White Beard laughed, the rough laughter rolled out like thunder, and then shattered the bottle in his hand. "This is really amazing. I haven''t been like it for a long time. Its so comfortable now." Then, he directly removed the hanging bottle from his body, and then took a pot of wine and poured it down. The next second, the whole pirate group boiled like cheers. "Really useful!" "Great, Dad will never use the potion again!" "How many therapeutic drugs are still available, take them all!" "It''s gone, it''s pitiful in that kind of jar!" "Then don''t hurry to find the jar!" In the White Beard Pirates, everyone smiled excitedly. Can you be excited? Their captain, the core figure of this fleet, the world''s strongest person admired by everyone, had to use potions to alleviate aging. His body is almost everyone''s most worried thing. And now, this magical jar not only has a potion that can cure dad''s dark salamander, but also has a spring of life that extends life. This is like dreaming. "Dad!" Marco stood up sharply, looking at the white beard. "Let''s go find the ship of destiny! No matter whether the newspaper is true or false, there should be treasures that will restore Daddy to its peak!" "Hahaha..." White Beard laughed happily again, "Are you looking for treasures? Exactly, I also want to see what kind of person can tear the void!" For pirates, finding treasures is always exciting. ....... Similar things happen in almost all parts of the sea. The person who saw the news from the newspaper began to look for the drifting jar and the trail of the ship of fate. The frenzy set off by the silence has been gradually surging. The two of the four emperors started to act at the same time will undoubtedly add a fierce flame to the frenzy of the ship of destiny. The navy couldn''t sit still. At the Naval Headquarters, the orders of the navy marshal warring states were issued together. "Send all the navies that can be sent out, look for drifting cans!" "Stop the pirates from getting the jar!" "All the found jars are brought back! Unauthorized opening is not allowed!" "Notify Hawkeye, one of the Kings of the Seven Wuhai, to come to the Navy headquarters!" "Call me Kapu!" "..." Start selling jars from Naruto Chapter 329： : The Ship of Destiny Reappears The Warring States did not know how many of these orders had any effect. Whether Eagle Eye alone will take care of him is a big question. However, it is better than doing nothing. "Ship of Destiny..." Sengoku finally sat in his marshal''s seat, staring at the phone bug in front of him. "Hello." Kapu''s voice finally came from the phone bug. "Kapp, you start sailing right now, start looking for the ship of destiny in the direction of the great route from the restaurant on the sea, and then try out the strength of the fortune, heart... Kapp! Is it time to sleep now! ?" Sengoku slammed the table. Because phone bugs are sleeping in gurgling. Kapu on the other side suddenly fell asleep. "Hahaha, I fell asleep, I know, the ship of fate, right." It seemed that he was woken up by him, and Kapu''s subsequent tone was rare and serious. "It can''t be found, that kind of jar. I also bought ten, and there are indeed incredible." Although Karp sometimes seems to be a stupid man who is out of tune with Luffy. But in fact. Karp is a wise and courageous person with long-term vision and not weak analytical skills. Even as a Marshal, the Warring States often discusses the pattern of the world with him. "Yes, I have also experienced a jar on the side, and it is a third-level." The Warring States saw Karp finally serious, very relieved, but then also said seriously, "If there are enough Jars, may be able to mass-produce strong generals. You were in the East China Sea at that time, did you feel that''sword spirit''?" Compared to the jar, the Warring States was more worried about the man who was capable of wielding thousands of kilometers of horror sword spirit. Captain of the ship of fate-silence. He did not find any information related to silence. Even the ship of fate has no corresponding information. This mysterious and powerful existence seems to appear out of thin air. "Well, I saw it and shocked me, ha ha ha." The phone bug showed Kapu''s signature smile again. "I thought the end of the world was coming. That was amazing." Cutting through the clouds and air, although powerful, is actually not too exaggerated. Exaggerated is the sublime sword spirit. Karp has no doubt that if this sword is cut down against the red earth continent, it can cut the whole continent in half. This is already a level of power that can destroy the world. "Sure enough..." Sengoku''s face was dignified. "In short, first find a way to find the ship of destiny, see the man, see who he is and what he wants to do." "Don''t worry too much, Sengoku." Kapu maintained a smile, "If it is an enemy, just fight, and we will definitely be destroyed before the world." The navy around Kapu looked at him longingly and enthusiastically. At this time, Kapu really had the attitude of a navy hero. Even the Warring States period sometimes envied this free and easy character. Finally, he just nodded. "Just ask you first. If you don''t find it, return to the naval headquarters as soon as possible. Even the pirates in the New World are beginning to get upset." The call ends here. Kapu waved his hand and the fleet began to accelerate the aviation school This dialogue was silently watched throughout the eyes. Just like what he expected, no jar, just that sword, is enough to make people all over the world have to pay attention to it. Including dragon. At this time, the dragon was already in the town of Rog, and he also began to search for the jar and the aeronautical school The so-called change of destiny and fulfillment of wishes obviously have more significance for the revolutionary army than for the navy. That being the case... "Bismarck, control the fairway and speed. Let''s let the father and son meet up well." A little bit of funny expression appeared on the silent face. The distribution of camps in this world is essentially different from that of Naruto. If there is still the possibility of great union in the Naruto world, the three forces of the revolutionary army, navy, and pirates can only fight against each other, and are afraid of it, because their positions have contradictions that are difficult to coexist. Silence does not need to change the tone of this competition. But he was more curious. In the world under the framework of the Chamber of Commerce, what will happen to the competition among these camps. The warship is sailing slowly on the sea. Because of the silent instructions, the speed of sailing is much slower than that of sailing ships in this world. It takes more than a week for conservativeness to meet. Silence is not in a hurry. Every time he made a batch of rafting jars and threw them out to supplement the consumption of the jars, the number of contractors was also increasing. Even more and more people began to go to the sea in search of jars with their dreams fulfilled. Silent income has also begun to grow steadily. Not only the world of pirates, but also the world of naruto. As silently predicted, the world of Naruto began to enter a long period of preparation for war. They constantly developed each other''s financial resources, tested each other, and strengthened their strength. No one dared to act rashly. Icarus has done his job well. Silence also kept every "video call" with her. Before the comparison, although the rhythm of life has slowed down, but the feeling of silence is not bad. He has only passed a few months from the beginning to the present. He also needs some time to get used to his new identity and changes. A week later. Kapu''s fleet came to Rogge. This is the place where One Piece Luo was born and died, and the town closest to the great sea route in the East China Sea. And at this time. Colonel Smog, who manages the navy in the town of Rog, has taken a crowd of navies to greet him at the port. Even if Smog was a naval thorn who did not like to obey the orders of his superiors, he still showed respect in the face of Karp. Even with Sergeant Daski who hadn''t seen Kapu next to him, he looked at the admiral coming down from the ship with a nervous expression. At this time, Kapp, wearing that somewhat funny dog-headed hat, and with a honest look, looks like a cute old man. There is no majesty of lieutenant general and navy hero. "It turns out that you are here, Smog." Karp recognized Smog, and asked with a smile of no majesty, "Have you collected any news of the ship of fate?" "No Sakura" Smog shook his head. "The jar has collected some, but has never found the ship of fate." "It''s a headache Karp has a headache for less than a second, "Forget it, I didn''t find it if I didn''t find it. " Just this sentence, the navy of Capu, who is not very familiar, probably knows what kind of lieutenant this is. And Karp turned around and returned to the ship. It was awkward to stay for even a moment. Smog probably knew what character the lieutenant general was, not surprising. And at this time. Cap looked up into the distance with a sense. Another jar? No, no, that''s... a ship of fate! Start selling jars from Naruto Chapter 330： : Father and Son meet again On the sea not far from Rogge town, in the sight of Kapu, a huge warship never seen before approached slowly. Quirky streamers, dense cannons, looming hulls, and that inexplicable feeling like a jar. You cant go wrong, its the ship of fate! "Actually appeared?" Cap''s smile didn''t change. It was still the funny dress, but his temperament changed quietly. Smog also saw the huge battleship. He jumped directly onto Kapu''s boat and looked at the distance with two cigars in his mouth. "Is that the case? Sure enough, it''s the same as rumored." In addition to the two of them, there are some navies who are also contractors, and they also saw the huge warship. Just looking at it this way, I felt an unspeakable pressure. Pirates are more free, but their navy, if the boss orders an attack, then they can''t back down anyway. "Ha ha ha." Kapu suddenly laughed a few times and touched his own head. "I thought the task was going to fail. I didn''t expect it to appear, so let''s go check it out." He was not afraid in his eyes, but was faintly excited. That is at this time. The huge warship stopped, and the looming feeling began to dissipate, not only the contractors, but also the general navy, and everyone on the coast, could see its existence. Even a well-trained navy can''t help making some noise at this time. "That... is the ship of fate!" "As long as you pass the trial, you can realize the desired ship." "Look, the one above!" "I don''t know if I hope to board." Although some were worried that the boss would order the offensive, the thought of the rumors about the ship of fate, even the navy, had some expectations and desires. Including Da Siqi. She longed to be a powerful female swordsman, and hoped and looked forward to the opportunity to break the restrictions of the female swordsman there. "Good!" Kapu suddenly raised his voice. "The opportunity is rare. Let''s try it together." "Lieutenant General Karp?" The surrounding navy looked at Karp in amazement. "The order I received was just to get on the boat." Kapu waved his hand chicly, and said with domineering, "Look at who can board, the successful people, all positions will be upgraded, and I will go and personally. Warring States." The moment the words fell, all the navies were excited. Upgrade one level! The upgrade of the navy, it is really here to fight hard. "It''s a lieutenant lieutenant," Smog whispered, but turned his head and looked at the navy behind him. "You all heard Lieutenant Cap, what are you waiting for?" Although there is some chaos, but based on the information already available for this ship of fate. This seems to be the most correct command. So all the navies, either worried, or expecting, or excited, began to slowly approach the ship of fate not far away. But just entered the scope of the first round of trials. Some rao expressions changed. "Sir, Chief Smog." Dusky held his sword tightly and stood beside Smog, asking with some difficulty, "Did you feel anything?" "Hmm." Smog took a deep cigar. "This is the breath of death." He is an elite from the naval training base. It is not an exaggeration to be a person who has survived a death-threatening trial. Therefore, he is familiar with this feeling at the moment. It feels very close to the past when ordered to perform high-probability death tasks. "The last time the ship of destiny appeared, none of the tried pirates died." Smog suddenly raised his voice. "Just facing the feeling of death, nothing to worry about." This language still played a role. Some scared navies seemed to calm down. Silent stood at the front of the deck, watching the group of navies with great interest. I have to. The Navy is worthy of the strongest combat power in the world''s seas. The navy in front of it, both in terms of quality and ability, far surpasses those of the previous pirates, perhaps related to their subordinates of Cap. but...... The trials he set up were specially prepared for screening elites. There is no difference between the elite, the strong and the weak. As the ships approached, more and more navies were exposed. The so-called trial, but you know that you will not be injured, you can close your eyes and break in, it will constantly arouse the fear of life instinct . Even destroy reason. In the eyes of these navies, the ship of destiny in front of you is like the realm of gods, or the castle of the devil, and the status in the heart is constantly rising. It seems that such a close is a terrible behavior that cannot be forgiven. Even Smog''s expression became dignified at this time. This sense of oppression does not distinguish strength. No matter how you look at this sudden ship of fate, when approaching it, there will be a feeling that its existence far exceeds expectations. Smog couldn''t help but glance at Cap. It was found that the lieutenant general''s expression did not change, and it was still a certain perseverance. Only the interest in his eyes is getting stronger and stronger. "Me, I can''t do it!" A navy seemed to have completely collapsed, turned around and jumped directly into the sea, swimming out like an escape. This seems to be a signal. More and more navy hysterical escapes were defeated by their fearful instincts. Das Kither shivered, but insisted hard. "This girl is good." Kapu looked at Daskey and praised it, turned his head, and found some unexpectedly, that the child who claimed to be a friend of Luffy, called Kirby, not only insisted on himself, but still hugged his collapsed Companion, don''t let him run away. He wanted to move this trial to the Navy a little bit. As they gradually approached the ship of fate. More and more navies jumped out of the sea. To the back, it was almost a mortal feeling, especially the silence looked at them like a devil. This adds some forgiveness However, silence is also somewhat unexpected. Because as soon as we arrived at the trial of inquisitiveness, there were more than a dozen people among these navies who insisted. Very good Silent suddenly turned his head and looked at the other direction. There, an ordinary ship was approaching fast, and the speed was very fast. Even when entering the trial area, the speed was not reduced. While standing on the ship, there was only one man wearing a military green raincoat and a hood. Monkey D. Dragon! Is it finally here? Silence is aware that the leader of the revolutionary army is also nearby, and this stops the ship of fate. now. Cap also found the ship, turned his head, and looked at the man on the ship. In this case, the father and son met again. Start selling jars from Naruto Chapter 331： : Duel between father and son "Dragon!" Karp''s eyes widened slightly, seeming to be very surprised by the appearance of the dragon. "A troublesome old man is here..." Long''s was also helpless. He originally didn''t want to meet his navy father, but according to intelligence, the stay time of the ship of fate seems to be limited. Finally, he met the ship of fate, so he couldn''t miss it. That kind of magical jar may be the opportunity of the revolutionary army. "Lieutenant General Cap." Smog also found the man and even forgot to smoke. "That man, is it..." "Well, that''s right." Kapu''s face was a little proud. "That''s the most fierce crime in the world. The leader of the revolutionary army, Long, didn''t expect to see it here." The voice fell, and the dozen or so navies around were all in an uproar. It turned out to be the leader of the revolutionary army! That''s a terrible character no less than the four emperors of the Navy, and an unusual mystery, how could it appear in this East China Sea. "Did he come specifically to find the ship of destiny?" Smog narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath. "No matter whether the ship of fate is true or not, this dangerous criminal cannot be approached. This ship, Lieutenant General Cap." "Hahaha, that''s right." Karp raised his hand violently. "Lift the cannonball!" Only the navy had persevered under the growing fear of the ship of destiny, but after hearing Cap''s order, it was still difficult to lift a box of shells out. Just when Smog and Da Siqi didn''t know what he was going to do, Carp raised his hand and threw the shells out of the way. It was obviously a shell thrown out by hand, but it made a loud noise, which looked faster than a shell fired by a cannon. boom--! A huge splash of water exploded on the sea. Because of the close distance, the rushing shock even made the warship sway, and everyone was poured into the water by the splashing waves. "Actually..." Duski held his long knife, an incredible look. Is this the strength of the Admiral? Throwing shells with the palm of your hand is more powerful than the artillery fire! "Is it solved?" asked the Navy. "If it can be solved so easily, it won''t be the''dangerous criminal in the world''." Smog was not so optimistic. He understands the power of betting monsters on top of the world. The fact is that as he said, when the water splashed by the shells subsided, the ordinary ship was still stable, and even a circle of diffuse waves failed to shake it. "Hahaha, it''s useless." Karp seemed more and more excited and bent down again. "Then look at this trick, fist bone meteor group!" The name is domineering. But in fact, that is to throw out all the shells continuously. But Cap''s action scared the rest of the navy. "Wait, Lieutenant General Cap, at this distance, our ship will turn over!" "No, I can''t!" "Run! The ship is about to turn!" Some navies were already reaching their limits, and Kapu''s act of dropping artillery shells at their feet became the last straw to crush them, shouting and jumping off the warships one by one. Originally a dozen Rao Navy, only a few were left at once. Duskey and Kirby both shivered, but after all they didn''t jump off the ship together. Silence sees these performances in their eyes. Sure enough, in the world of One Piece, endowment is important, but perseverance is essential for success. After all, it is a **** world. And at this time. The shells thrown out by Kapu were about to hit the dragon. A violent gust came out of the air, and all the shells were directly blown back by the violent wind, colliding with the shells that Kapu continued to drop in the air. Rumble. The continuous explosion was deafening. "It''s really yours, dragon." Kapu didn''t continue to drop the bomb, but just stood there. To deal with his son, the means of throwing bombs is just to say hello. "I''m not here to fight." Long looked at Karp and shouted, "Daddy." "Daddy--!?" All the remaining navies, including Da Siqi and others, were stunned, wondering if they had problems with their ears, and Smog even dropped the cigar in his mouth and fell to the ground. The leader of the Revolutionary Army is called Lieutenant General Lt "It''s not up to you to fight or not to fight." Karp put his arms around his chest. "You are the leader of the Revolutionary Army, and I am the Navy. Even if you are my son, I will not be merciless, Dragon!" "Same thing, I''ll give it back to you, even if you are my dad, it''s impossible to stop me." Long waved his hand, and a firm smile like Kapu appeared on his face. It is this smile that gives the rest of the people the idea that they may really be father and son. "How did you talk to your dad! Dragon!" Kapp jumped up from the ship suddenly, and his raised fist was even wrapped in armed domineering, even if it has not been swung down, it can make people feel the terrible power contained in it. . Tekken Cap, rely on, but these fists. Even One Piece Roger was beaten many times by Kapu''s iron fist. Long knew clearly the strength of his father. But his purpose was not to fight. The weird and fierce gust of wind appeared again, and the turbulent seawater was rolled up, like a huge wave like a disaster, covering all the sight. The next moment. Karp''s fist, with a terrifying fist style, was abruptly and completely smashed the huge wave. The scattered aftermath of the shock made it seem to overturn the entire warship. Everyone can only grab whatever they can. Daskey''s eyes widened and his face was shocked. "This is the strength of the lieutenant general..." Although she knew she was weak, she would be so weak that it was still a blow she didn''t anticipate. "Lieutenant General Cap has long been qualified to be promoted to the Grand Prize." Smog gasped, and compared to Cap''s strength, he was even more shocked by the ship of fate on the other side~www.novelhall. com~ In such a terrible battle, the huge battleship was completely motionless. Moreover, that terrible sense of oppression has not diminished at all. Ok? Smog''s eyes suddenly fixed and saw a figure. Quickly shouted, "Lieutenant General Cap, the dragon ran towards the ship of fate!" "What?" Karp turned his head. The dragon had abandoned his wooden boat and was rushing towards the ship of fate directly under the wind. He didn''t originally come to fight with his dad. It is his goal to board the ship of fate. Start selling jars from Naruto Chapter 332： : Trial of Cap and Dragon The speed of the dragon is very fast, and the location where he was originally is very close to the ship of fate. When Kapu reacted. The dragon has rushed into the final realmquestion trial. It was only at the moment when he rushed in that his figure suddenly paused in a completely contrary to inertial attitude. Suddenly suspended there. Karp didn''t care so much, raised his fist, and rushed towards it. "Ignore me, Dragon!" As you can see, Karp was really angry. With a huge power in his fist, he is even stronger than the one he just did. however-- Karp''s body snapped in mid-air. He bit his teeth, his muscles bulged, the green tendons on his neck burst out one by one, and his fists were completely covered by armed colors. But still. "What the **** is this..." Smog seemed to think of something, turned his head and looked over the ship of fate. Silently standing there with his hands around his chest, he said, "Play outside, whatever you want. However, it is forbidden to attack those who are in the trial, understand?" I didn''t see any movements from him. Kapu''s figure was directly thrown back onto the ship. The moment the shackles were unfastened, he spit out blood. "Lieutenant General Cap!" shouted a navy trembling voice. "It''s okay." Kapu raised his hand and wiped his mouth. "I hurt myself. That one is really amazing..." He had just tried his best, and even mobilized his blood, even the internal organs suffered some injuries, but he still could not move. The invisible power confined to him could not be shaken by any means at all. The Smog next to him was shocked in the depths of his eyes. Lieutenant General Kapu vomited blood. He didn''t even know what the opponent''s move was, so he was prevented from resisting, was thrown back, and was injured under his own struggle. It is precisely because he knows the strength of Kapu that he understands how terrible this is. This is the naval hero who forced Roger One Piece to a desperation several times! Take a closer look. The leader of the Revolutionary Army, Long, is at this moment also suspended to undergo trials there, and it seems that even consciousness is unclear. What exactly is this ship of fate... Karp was also looking at the smiling man on the ship of fate, and then at his son. Stand up and say with full energy, "Okay, let''s go to the trial, and move on!" "Yes......" Only a few trembling responses came beside him. Except for Kapu and Smog, the rest of them basically reached the limit. In their perception, the ship of fate has become the most terrible place in the world, which is more terrible than the Pirates Boarding the Four Emperors. The sense of dying fear is uncontrollable, everything None of my self-consolation plays any role. Only the real heroes who have no fear of death and can even control life instincts can pass the first level. In the end, start with Kapu standing at the front. One person after another floated up. Accept the assessment of the soul. Silently looked at these people with interest. In addition to the people he knows well, there are five navy dragon suits that do not even have names in the original work, which is somewhat beyond his expectations. But if you think about it, it seems normal. The so-called plot is actually just the tip of the iceberg of this world. It may be able to determine the direction of the world, but it does not mean everything. Among the dragon suits that have not appeared in the plot, there are also many elites. These elites have to rely on his planning to establish rules that can make them stand out. Silence put his eyes on the dragon again. Illusion''s trial of him was very rough, and he was just asking a question. Even if the revolution succeeds, will it be possible to build an ideal world? This is not a test added by silence, but the shaking of the dragon''s own heart. He can see the Tianlong people who are interested in the pursuit of chasing, can see the people''s longing for freedom and beauty, and naturally can also see what he called the concept brings The total negative phenomenon. Greater sacrifice and turmoil. In some kingdoms that overthrew the regime, new ones were quickly born. The trial of inquisitiveness is to continuously expand the shaking and worry in his heart. See if he has the courage to continue the revolution. And on the other side. The situation facing Karp is actually similar. The problems of the navy, the evil of the dragons, their loved ones, and various contradictions are in front of him, asking whether he can still uphold the justice of the navy. Remember in silence. In the original book, after the war, and Yisun Ais was killed by the red dog in front of himself, Kapu once wanted to resign as lieutenant general. Just stayed behind, retreated to the second line and became a naval coach. This shows that his insistence on navy status is not unshakable. Who will come out of the trial first of the father and son... Sitting silently in his seat, she sipped milk tea and waited patiently. Half an hour passed quickly. Boat, sailing slowly again. Those eliminated navies returned to their own ships and looked at each other gradually as they disappeared. Eventually, it suddenly reacted and quickly connected to the naval headquarters. News about Kapu and Long were quickly passed back. This time. The Warring States began to be anxious. It would be fine if it was just Cap, but even the dragon was there, and according to the report, even Cap, in front of the ship of fate, had no power to parry. After a moment of silence, he finally made a decision. "Yellow Ape." The Warring States looked at the Yellow Ape who had trimmed his nails in front of him. "You have also heard that the Dragon of the Revolutionary Army has already boarded the ship of fate. You can''t ignore it. It is you who can quickly support it right now." Whether it is to assist Kapu to investigate the ship of fate or to catch the dragon, it is not capable of ordinary combat. At least it must be a general. And the general who can catch up in a short time, only the yellow ape with shiny fruits. "That''s Capu''s son." Yellow Ape still built his nails without any hassle, and had no intention of getting up. "And it''s a super mysterious person, it''s not so easy to catch." "It was because of mystery that this opportunity could not be spared." Sengoku Shen said, "Let him continue this way, this world does not know how many people will die because of his revolution, if he still with the more mysterious destiny master What''s the connection..." The Lord of Destiny is the title of silence in this world. The original meaning is "the master of the ship of fate". But it was reduced to a more domineering "lord of destiny." The Warring States did not want to call it that way, but it was not his decision to call it a nickname. Mobile phone users, please browse and read. A better reading experience comes from Aiwang. Chapter 333： : Dragons perception of silence Huang Yuan heard the words and glanced at the Warring States. Finally put away his nail clippers and stood up slowly. "Alright alright." "Yellow Ape..." The Warring States seemed to want to say something, but the yellow ape''s figure had turned into a flash of light, and disappeared. Shining fruit is indeed a very powerful fruit. It gives the ape a terrible speed, terrible attack. Although it is far from reaching the point where the light beam surrounds the planet several times in an instant, it can also fly a very long distance in a short time. When the yellow ape set off, there was some change in the silence of the trials here. The first to open his eyes is the dragon. After he glanced at Karp, he walked step by step into the fate boat. "It''s a very clever answer." He looked at him silently. "You avoided the proof of your correctness, and just strengthened the belief that your enemy is wrong, but it is considered that you have passed." It''s really a coincidence. Long did not answer the questioning questions in the illusion, but it also eliminated the shaking. "I don''t know what a happy world looks like," Long said. "But I know that the current world cannot retain happiness. In this case, the only thing to consider now is to overthrow it. As for whether it will be stronger or worse in the future. To the future." "You can''t be called a revolutionary army like this." Silently shook his head. "At most it can only be called a rebel, a person who rebelled against the existing order." He only knew to fight for happiness and freedom, but he didn''t know how to create such a world after the battle. It is indeed incompatible with the word "revolution". "So, what can Mr. Silence be called for this world?" Dragon''s eyes were fixed on Silence. There was no fear or curiosity in it. Some were just waiting for answers. "me?" A slight smile appeared on the silent face, protruding a word from his mouth. "--witness." "witness......" Long repeated the word, and suddenly looked up at the flag flying at the highest point of the ship. A sign of power can actually see many things. He has also been studying the sign of this ship of fate these days. But did not see anything. Now, he seems to understand a little bit, why this sign is the shape of an eye. At this moment, a figure jumped into the boat, but it was Cap. He is only a little slower than the dragon to pass the assessment. If you consider the time to enter the assessment, maybe he will pass the time even faster. "That''s even if I got on the boat." Kapu still wore his dog''s hat and said with a smile, "What are you talking about? Don''t mind if I get involved." "It''s really rare." Long looked at his dad. "You might even talk so politely." "Hey! Are you talking to dad?" Kapu punched him, "Feel the iron fist of love." Boom! The dragon raised his fist and greeted him impolitely. "Do you think you were a kid?" "You will be my son in another hundred years!" "You always look like this, but you can''t stop me!" Kapu and Long are in front of Shen Mo. You punch me and punch, and unkindly wrestle into a ball. Silence probably knew what the relationship was between father and son. Karp educated so many excellent navies. As a result, his sons and grandsons all moved to the opposite of the navy. This is probably related to this so-called "iron boat" education. However, they should not be allowed to go on like this. Silently extended his finger, gently. Suddenly, whether it is Kapp or the dragon, he feels his own power is declining rapidly, which is a blink of an eye, just like being completely transformed into an ordinary person, the dragon can''t even feel his own. From the power of demonic fruit. This is the first time since he ate the devil fruit. Is it...Hailou stone? Facing the suspicious eyes of Long, the silence only said lightly, "It''s just a seal of your strength. Here, I am not a place to make trouble for you." The power of the seal... The dragon looked at Karp, and he was also gasping slightly, looking like an ordinary old man. The means are getting more and more amazing. Jian Qi, trial, and this ability now. Long narrowed his eyes slightly. Only one thing is certain. The man in front of him has the power to solve him and Kapu easily, and this is probably just the tip of the iceberg. It is simply unfathomable. Not to mention those magical jars, if he wants to do anything, he can easily live and bring unimaginable changes to the world. Long no longer looked at Karp, but looked at the silence and asked, "The testimony that Mr. just said, don''t... just intend to be a bystander?" Karp''s eyes also looked over. Right now, he and Dragon are thinking the same. To figure out the position and purpose of this person. "Onlookers? Of course not." Silence naturally knew what they were thinking. He just said calmly and casually. "For now, nothing in your world is worth watching. I can see through all your destinies at a glance. ." For the purpose of silence, this question is almost a question that every world power must ask. He can only flicker. After all, the purpose of making money must not be stated. However, compared with the Naruto period, the current silence can calmly face this problem. And now. His pupils are extremely deep, and the spiritual star of the star class, even if only a little leaked, is enough to make the two in front tremble, and even can''t control the line of sight from all at allI understand what you are thinking But, trying to figure out my will is a foolish and useless manner. "The silent voice seems to carry some kind of magical power to their ears," "As stated in the contract, the ship of destiny is the place to fulfill the wish, and what I want to witness is not your sad fate, It''s whether you can sublimate your destiny after receiving the gift. " The words of silence are already clear. These two people, one is Luffy''s grandfather and the other is Luffy''s father, but neither is Luffy''s stupid. They can understand this sentence from their own perspective and their own will. For example, dragon. In his understanding at this moment, silence is like an existence looking down on sentient beings, pleasing him with the battle of the humble, and those jars are nothing but pieces of meat thrown into the cage, or promising freedom to the gladiator, In order to make fighting and fighting more pleasant for him. The silence was a little bit speechless. It can only be said that it is a rebel. Chapter 334： : A veritable god? Silence or even doubt, as long as the power is sufficient, Long will sooner or later aim at him. After all, in a sense, the goal of silence is to "oppress" them to work for themselves. It doesn''t matter. As long as no hope is given, the resistance of individual people will have no effect. Once the players see the hope that threatens the official, there will not be so few. at this moment. Kapu suddenly said, "So it turns out, so those assessments just made are actually assessments of our determination to our own goals and pursuits." Dragon''s eyes also had a sudden look. The first level is an instinctive fear of facing death. The second hurdle is the question of where the heart is shaken. If you dont know what you want, or if you dont have the determination to achieve it anyway, you cant pass these two levels. "Of course." The silence did not deny Kapu''s statement. "A person who does not have the courage to change his destiny is naturally not qualified for this opportunity. Even the drifting jar on the sea is because this sea carries countless people. Only dreams and courage exist." "Opportunity?" Long gave a deep glance in silence. I think that what I have given to others is a great opportunity. This is an arrogant thought in itself. Gifts, opportunities, qualifications... These are the things that the superiors stand on the high places and give to the lower ones. Silence naturally knew what he was thinking. Just a slight smile, and then reached out a wave, countless messages poured into the minds of these two people. Long''s expression was shocked. Not because of silence, but because of the message in my mind. The jars from different worlds are divided into various series, various levels, omnipotence... this is the secret hidden in the ship of fate, hidden behind this person, an incomparably huge, across countless worlds Horrible organization! They are indeed qualified to look at them from an overhead perspective. Contrast with this existence. The self-proclaimed Tianlong people are just ridiculous reptiles. The person in front of this, this chamber of commerce, is a veritable deity. Dragon, covering his face, took two steps back. Even he, after understanding the meaning of the information in his mind, has already felt his despairing weakness. Being watched by this existence. This world can only follow their will. "You seem to have misunderstood something." Silently looked at the dragon. "It is not us, but you, who determine the destiny of this world. I just show a real world in front of you, whether you know it or not, you agree Otherwise, the rest of the world still exists with us." For ambitions like Dragon. Knowing that there is a horrible existence and looking down on them at an unknown height is indeed a fatal blow. But, as the silence said. This is true in the real world. He is just showing all this. If the dragon is just a person who is immersed in his powerful strength and status, but not extricable, then in this brand new game, he is destined to be a eliminated person. Long himself understood this. After taking a deep breath, Shen Sheng asked: "Just by constantly opening the jar, you can continue to advance until you can determine your own destiny in this real world? " "Of course." The corners of silent lips curled up. "You don''t need to hide your ambitions for people who don''t want to be under the rules, but before you have that kind of power, the rules are an absolute power for you. ." Silence knows what the dragon''s ambitions look like. Not only did he hate the corrupt and ugly Tianlong people, he also hated this world of survival of the fittest, his thoughts uphold freedom and yearn for equality. Looking at his son, Kapu shook his head and said: "It is worthy of being the number one criminal in the world. Everyone does not want to be bound by the rules, but if everyone is allowed to break away from the rules, they will only be surrounded by more brutal rules..." "The rules naturally need to exist, but the rules can''t be the garbage of the Tianlong people." Long looked up sharply at his father. "Tianlong people are indeed some garbage, but do you know how many people will die according to your method?" Kapu suddenly became angry again. "It''s better to fight to die for freedom than to die in a cage." Long Si stared at his father without fear. "Fuck!" Karp greeted the dragon with his fist raised. The dragon is not willing to be outdone. The father and son are now just ordinary people''s bodies, ordinary people''s strength, at this time they are twisted into a ball, and even their teeth are used. Silent expression. He seems to have some understanding of why the dragon will become a rebel. I am afraid that the first thing he resists is his dad who likes to educate his son with his fists. "For the third time, I will throw you all into the sea, and never want to step on the ship of fate again." Silently said quietly. With a snap, the father and son with swollen noses and swollen faces immediately separated. If you dont know, forget it. Now, they all know what this ship of destiny means. Those who cannot buy cans mean that they will be eliminated sooner or later. However, after taking a deep breath, Long said, "I suggest throwing this old man into the sea, every time he starts first." "What are you talking about?" Karp squeezed his fist tightly, otherwise it was because of silence that he was afraid of another punch. "You are all at this age, and retired to town as early as you can to get together." Long looked at him coldly. "What''s more, do you have money? You can''t sell your old bones. A few jars." "Stinky boy... You just disbanded your revolutionary army as soon as possible. Compared with the financial resources of the navy and the dragon, you don''t have enough money to watch your family. Kapu Shensheng Said, but the clenched fist could not help but loosen a little. These two people. Although it seems to be intolerant and opposite, it is still a father and son. "People who can easily withdraw, can''t pass the trial." Silent said, "decide on the series you want to buy. The series represents the power you want to master, and it also represents the direction of the power. The opportunity to obtain items of destiny, but only once." After the silence was over, the two men fell silent at the same time. Are thinking seriously. There is some targeted series of information in the information that Silence enters for them, so there is no need to give it to the decision of silence. They all have several alternatives. At this time, Silent incidentally lost two more property investigations. result...... It is not surprising that Cap is a poor ghost, but Dragon, is very rich. Chapter 335： : Give me 300 million in funds Silence thought that the dragon would not have money to go. After all, the Revolutionary Army has always given the impression that it has been hiding from Tibet in the east, but if you think about it, no matter what, he also overthrew the power of dozens of kingdoms in a row, and was the number one enemy of the Dragon, even if it was poor, it would not be poor. Where to go. After a little while. Long finally had a decision. "I want to choose the kingly series!" He said his choice. "It''s wise." Silence is not unexpected. "The king series is a series that makes people king. It contains not only powerful power, but also the power to develop and manage the kingdom. However, after choosing this series, there are Time also means bondage." "Bound?" Long froze. "The king''s must have the king''s responsibility, the king''s words and deeds, the king''s dignity, even a tyrant, there must be something to bear." Silence said. The Wang Dao series was originally a series that he used to whisper and spoof. But after that. He perfected the series, and even included subsequent transfers. Naturally, there are already exclusive features of this series. Silence of the king here is not the kind that can be unscrupulous and invincible. Long seemed to understand, and it was easy to understand. "The unconstrained king is no different from the Tianlong people." Long made the decision. "I chose this series, which belongs to the wealth that I can mobilize, and it should be enough to open me to fate." Silently raised his hand, in addition to the first and second level jars, ten other third level jars also appeared in front of him. The dragon did not rush to open the can, but looked at Kapu. "I''m not in a hurry." Karp looked at the jars with great interest. "I''ll watch you open first." "If you can''t afford it, don''t expect me to support you." Long made a cold look, but looking at the jars in front of him, there was a little pressure in his heart. If he had a choice, he actually did not want to spend money to become stronger. Funding still plays a very high role for the current revolutionary army. Food, ordnance, intelligence... The pirates dont have money for a while and half of them are hungry, but the revolutionary army has no money, so they can only go to extinction. With a sense of persecution, he opened the first jar. The light mass poured into my mind. Like the original group possessions, the first- and second-level royal jars do not enhance strength, but only impart knowledge. But this knowledge made Dragon''s eyes serious. This is an article called "Relationship between Productivity and Social Stability". Because of the characteristics of the Knowledge Group, he understands what this article wants to express with little confusion, and it emphasizes the importance of productivity. I have to say that it makes a lot of sense. He has been to many countries, and even participated in and planned many countries'' rebellions. If people cannot survive, they cannot satisfy their basic survival. Even if they are oppressed, they will not stand up to resist and overthrow their kingdom. in turn. If those brutal rulers understand this article and increase the output of the kingdom, let everyone have a basic survival... The dragon has a chilling feeling. He suppressed the feeling in his heart and continued to open the jar. In the jar, in addition to some materials, technology, etc., the most is knowledge. These knowledge are to teach a person how to manage subordinates, manage forces, and even manage the kingdom. Many of the concepts in the tank have a kind of concept for the dragon. The feeling of wide-open eyes. But what made him feel terrible even more. If you follow these knowledge, even if you are a tyrant, an extravagant and wanton tyrant, as long as you can control your subordinates, there is also the possibility of managing the country safely. Especially when the tyrant itself is extremely powerful. After opening more than one hundred secondary cans. The expression of the dragon has been very dignified. He paused for a moment and asked bitterly, "Can anyone open such a jar?" "Of course." Silent replied, "These are just the most basic series, as long as those who board the ship of destiny are eligible to purchase, and only the limited series will limit the qualifications for purchase." "Even if you ignore the people''s freedom and happiness, such a king can exist for a long time?" Long asked again. "The tyrant is also a kind of king''s way. This kind of king''s **** is not above the so-called freedom and happiness." Silence said. Especially for a world that can possess extraordinary power. If the power of one king alone is enough to crush the world. That is the real god. The only way to fight against God is to defeat him completely in power. Long has also realized that compared to what he advertises, the so-called free thought, only strength is the most important. His eyes became firm. No more opening, but continue to open the jar. This kind of jar can give him strength. Karp also seemed to notice the dragon''s changes. He also had a decision and turned to look at the silence, the smile on his face unchanged, "Can I make a call to the navy marshal?" "Randomly." Silence knew what he wanted to do. Karp felt a phone bug out of his pocket. It was only a moment after he dialed it out, and immediately the voice of the Warring States came from the phone bug. "Kapp, how are you doing now? Where?" The Warring States period was almost the most anxious time after he became a naval marshal. In particular, he has just received pressure from the Five Stars. Pharaoh asked him to investigate all information about the ship of fate anyway. "I''m still on the ship of fate." Cap''s voice was full of breath. "What? You are still on the ship of destiny. So, the leader of the revolutionary army, or the silence of the Lord of Destiny, are all around you?" The voice of the chair fell to the ground from the Warring States Period. The silence could already imagine the other party violently. Stand up picture. "That''s right," Kapu continued, "I didn''t call this to say that, Sengoku, grant me 300 million Bailey funds." "Three hundred million?" The Warring States also reacted violently. At this time, 300 million ~ www.novelhall.com ~ naturally only one purpose. -Buy jars. In this way, the ship of destiny is really a place where you need to buy pots with money to gain strength. The Warring States did not relax. Instead, he became more cautious. He was silent for a while and asked: "Can I talk to the Lord of Fate in silence?" Now that the phone can be connected, it means that you can communicate directly with the mysterious guy. The Warring States have too many questions to ask. Karp looked silent. However, the silence just smiled and shook his head, saying: "If you want to see me, board the ship of destiny." This sentence did not spread through the phone worm, but appeared directly in the minds of the Warring States, as if it was branded, there is a feeling that can not be forgotten. Chapter 336： : Principle of Universal Justice Sengoku stayed there for a while. But the call has been hung up. "Warning for me?" Sengoku felt the sound of the fresh memories in his mind, and his face became more and more ugly. As a naval marshal, he was almost one of the few people standing at the top of this world pyramid. For the first time, he was warned in such a brutal manner, but before the information was unknown, he really did not dare to act rashly. The phone bug can only be fluctuated again to call the Navy''s finances. "Gap 300 million in cash." Judging from the previous experiments on the contract paper, there is no need to send the money at all, as long as the money belongs to Kapu, it will disappear directly no matter where the money is placed. This is also one of the weird places. The Warring States are feeling more and more heavy. At the same time, silence had seen Kapu''s wildly rising property. Worthy of being the Navy, more than 300 million Bailey gave it without blinking. The total assets of this world are indeed much higher than that of Naruto. "What series of jars do you decide to buy?" Silence asked. Even the dragon on the other side could not help stopping the opening of the jar and raised his head. He knew the strength of his dad, but he was afraid that if he continued like this, he would meet him as an opponent on the battlefield sooner or later. "There is a series called justice for this kind of jar." Karp grinned, and his eyes seemed to flash a certain color. "Justice series is a series set for people who decide to protect justice." Silent nodded. "If you want to be a hero, there are many choices, such as strength, speed... but if you choose to specialize The series of justice, it involves the guardian justice belief." It is different from Naruto''s force series at that time. The Justice series is a series that Silent suddenly thought of after designing the Cavaliers series. In essence, there are similarities with Cavaliers Road. Power comes from the heart. When the heart is in line with the profession, the strength will increase, otherwise it will decrease. Only pure talents are suitable for this series. "That''s it!" Kapu didn''t hesitate at all, but instead smiled happily, "Navy, always saying the name of absolute justice, I would like to know, in the eyes of people like you, what is justice?" The reason why he chose this series is not from the direction of development and strength. Cap just wanted to know. In the eyes of Shen Mo''s existence, what is justice. "If you want to know this." Silence shook his head. "Then you may be disappointed. The jar is prepared for you. Similar to the kingly way, the word justice is for different people and different types. Different meanings." "In that case, you can tell me directly." Karp was not disappointed, staring at the silence, "Since the jar contains items from countless worlds, then you should have gone to countless worlds, I want to know what justice is for you?" In the trial just now, he chose the same method as the dragon. Don''t face the inner shaking. But just be firm about what you do. He did not wait for a silent answer, but said to himself: "Although the navy claims to be absolute justice, but I understand that in the eyes of many people, especially in the eyes of people like the dragon, The navy that serves is definitely not justice, but for many years, if not all the justice-abiding navies are purging pirates and protecting the people, the world will only become more chaotic." The dragon beside was silent. This is the biggest difference between their father and son. Tianlong people are naturally garbage. But most of the soldiers who joined the navy upholding justice adhere to their own justice. Is it to maintain this fragile stability and endure the trampling of garbage, or to stand up and fight with dignity and freedom, with life as a bet. Cap chose the former, while Dragon, including the adventurer Pirates such as Roger, chose the latter. Long also looked at silence. If this is the case, maybe an answer can be given? Silence also saw what they were thinking, which also appeared in the world of Naruto. People who were lost in search of answers turned to him looking for questions. "If you want to ask our understanding of justice." Silence narrowed her eyes slightly, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was somewhat mysterious. Principle, that is-the principle of universal justice." This is the modern answer to justice from the perspective of natural philosophy. It''s perfect for fooling around. Both Long and Kapu said it aloud, because of the rigorous use of the words, this sentence seemed quite confusing. However, after reading it several times, his face was still dumbfounded. Silence laughed in my heart. The so-called philosophy originally seemed to make sense, but ordinary people simply couldn''t understand. "In your current state, it is naturally difficult to understand, that is where the universe is born, and it is also a place where it must return. All existence will eventually be punished and judged. This is the justice of the universe. Of course, I do not adhere to justice , So I will escape punishment and exist in a form that violates justice." Silence added. This is still a sentence that looks very compelling, but it doesn''t really make sense. However, after thinking long and hard, the dragon suddenly showed an expression of sudden enlightenment. "I understand." Long seemed to be inspired, with an excited look in his eyes, "Justice is not a static thing, but the principle behind the change of things. The birth of the Tianlong people was justice at that time, and The destruction of the sky people is still justice at this time, and everything is born and destroyed, which is the law of nature." Karp also showed an expression of sudden enlightenment looked at the silence. Silence just kept smiling. Well, smiling is enough. "Daddy, justice is no longer on your side." Long looked at Karp. "That one is not necessary." Kapu shook his head. "The Tianlong people will definitely be destroyed, but it is not now." "Huh, since justice is changing, then what you call absolute justice is a joke." Long Leng snorted, and then looked at the silence with some complicated mood and expectant eyes, "What is absolute justice at this moment? I am afraid that only the God who really looks down on the world can know." His eyes told Silence that he longed for answers. This is not the time when the Dragons should be extinct. However, the silence did not know. He just continued to smile, "If I am a person who cares about justice, I will not give you this jar to change your destiny, so go and find the answer yourself." Chapter 337： : Cosmic-level profession Long was a little disappointed. But he had expected this answer long ago. Just now this existence also said that he exists in a form that violates justice. Who really cares about the so-called justice? Whether it is the time when the Tianlong people are destroyed or not, he will destroy the Tianlong people! Long Yu''s determination was firmer, and he sat down to open the jar. And Kapu is also determined. The Tianlong people will be destroyed, but if they are destroyed at this moment, it will bring a huge disaster in violation of justice. Silence did not expect that his casual nonsense, but firmed up the two men''s respective goals. But this is better. Silence was not going to change their minds. "Kapp, this is your jar." The same wave of silence, hundreds of jars of different levels appeared. Justice series. Cap also sat down. The primary jar of the justice series is different from the royal series. It contains a lot of pots that enhance strength, and from the moment they started to open the jar, the previous seal and silence have also unlocked them, and they can feel themselves more The change. Silence paid attention to their luck. turn out. Dragon''s luck is obviously better than Karp. In the five hundred second-level jars, the dragon actually made three big prizes, and Kapu... only made one. Fortunately, the grand prize of the second-tier jar is not very representative, otherwise, this father and son may have to fight another one. And because there is more knowledge in the royal jar, although the dragon first came to open the jar, Kapu came first and finished the opening first, and then started to open the third-level jar. The dragon couldn''t help but paused and turned his head. He wanted to know what kind of limited jar series his father would start. And Karps luck doesnt seem to be better at the third level. Except for a boxing iron finger cuff, which can leave burning damage when hit, he didnt even open a general skill. Go out, so it''s the last jar. Without much hesitation. Open directly. Silence also somewhat curiously extended his perception. He did not decide on Capu''s transfer, but chose one of the more than ten forces suitable for Cap in the Justice series. Inside this jar is a ring with a green light and a lantern with a green light. "What is this?" Karp couldn''t understand. "A kind of magic, powerful, and respected by countless people in the universe to which it belongs." Silent staring at the contents of the jar, said slowly. Unexpectedly, the European gas accumulated by Kapu in the previous non-chiefs actually broke out here. This power is considered to be one of the most powerful in all transfers in the justice series. The applicability is very high, and the growth is very terrible. Of course, compared to the original power. Silent this is the castration version of the game. Looking at the curious and puzzled eyes of Kapu and Long, he said silently: "You guys, should already have the concept of the universe." As the words fell, they felt their surroundings dimly. At the bottom of the foot is still the feeling of stepping on the metal deck, but the ground is not visible. As you can see, it is the sky and stars in the dark, and an incomparably huge azure sphere. "Here, the place outside of the world you are in is called the universe." Silence added, "Of course, it is difficult for mortals to survive in the universe. What you see now is just the illusion I used to demonstrate." Both Cap and Dragon looked around in shock. You can see the huge red earth continent from the planet covered by the azure sea at your feet, and you can easily distinguish the location of the great route. "It turns out that this is what it is outside the world." Kapu sighed a little, how many meters it must be. I''m afraid no one can get there. "Looking at this vast universe, do you think it is similar to your sea?" Silent laughed. Both Dragon and Karp raised their heads, and even their world seemed so small in this endless dark universe. "There is no comparison at all..." Long whispered that, just like the first person who saw the sea, everyone who first saw the universe first felt his own insignificance. "Kapp, the power you unleashed is a story of another universe." Silence raised his hand again, and the surroundings changed suddenly. Several huge spaceships shuttled rapidly. "Even if it broke away from the limitations of the world, In the endless universe of this world, there is still evil, just like your pirates, but it also has a group of people who maintain law and order and justice-the green light troops." The voice fell, and in the distant interstellar, a green ray rushed over quickly, and the angle of view widened. It turned out to be a human being wrapped in green light. Just looking at the planet that has been overtaken by speed, one can imagine how terrifying its speed is. Directly caught up with those spaceships. The battle soon began, and it was the first attack launched by the spaceships. Countless terrible laser guns rushed towards the green light. It is a level of density that cannot be avoided at all. "Danger!" Cap couldn''t help shouting that the old man was already in the drama. However, the man wrapped in light only raised his hand, and the green light turned into a huge shield, blocking all attacks. "The Green Lantern Force, or Green Lantern, their weapon is their will." The voice of silent interpretation came. "Whatever you think of, you can create what you want. The strength depends on your will and your beliefs. Of course, hard work and practice opportunity." When the words fell, the Green Lantern raised his hand again, and this time the green light turned into an incomparably huge sword, just lifted a cut, and the spaceships were easily torn apart. This scene is familiar to both Dragon and Kapu. In battles on the sea, things like this often happen. Unexpectedly, it is the same when it comes to the universe. Silently raised his hand and waved Everything around disappeared. They returned to the sea. Everything that was short was like a dream, but Cap and Dragon looked at the ring and green light shining in the jar in front of them. Something in the dream appeared in front of me. "Ha ha ha." Kapu suddenly laughed, his mouth wide open, and he could see that he was indeed very happy. "It turned out to be the navy in the universe. I really did something quite amazing." " "It''s not that easy to get to that level." The silence poured cold water on him. The original Green Lantern, but a powerful force of the universe level. Silent designed it as a gaming profession. In order to ensure the balance of the game, a considerable reduction has been made. It can be said that it has re-ordered a brand new force. Chapter 338： : Dragons Destiny Props Karp didn''t care much about silence. He naturally understood that power was not so easy to obtain. Even a jar requires a price. He reached out and touched the ring, but at the moment he touched it, a bright green light burst out between the ring and the finger, and the contract was established. At the same time, some information about the profession entered his mind. "Will is power." Karp raised his fist, and the green light appeared, wrapped in his fist, and turned into a huge green glove. This is what Karp thought at this moment. Even more incredible is that he can clearly perceive that the rigidity of the glove changes with his will. "The strength of the Green Lantern Force is will, and it can actually be understood as courage." Silently looking at the lamp in Karp''s hands, "Justice is not absolute, but courage is there. The greatest enemy of this power is hesitation and fear. You must be very determined. What you think, and use your determination and courage to exert this power." This is in line with the theme of justice. It is also in line with the silence just said. Justice is just in everyone''s heart, there is no absolute right or wrong, but, I believe that it is justice for myself. "I hope to have a chance to meet those people." Kapu''s tone also has a yearning. A unit that uses courage as a weapon should be more just than the navy he is in. "If you continue to be strong, there will be opportunities." Silently said casually. "Is there a chance?" It was the dragon who spoke. "Of course." Looking at him silently, said flatly, "I have said that since you set foot on this ship, your destiny has been qualified to escape the limitations of this world, but what you have is only qualification ." "Hahaha, it''s already very powerful to be qualified." Kapu laughed a few times, very cheerfully. Dragon felt the same way. Witnessing your smallness also means that you have the opportunity to be not so small. Therefore, the Pirates will proceed to succeed, starting towards the great route and the new world. Long looked at his remaining jar and began to look forward to it. Regardless of the more distant things, it is necessary to have strength only to destroy the Tianlong people. Long continued to open the jar. Karp no longer has the money to open the jar, he tried his new power there, and he found that no matter where he dropped the ring and the lamp, as long as he was within his sight, he could control it. They flew. "It''s a contract." Silence saw his doubts. "The lamp and the ring can only be used by you. This power is still very weak, and the relevant skills and training methods are only available in the jar. After all, you are not Orthodox Green Lantern." "This is really amazing." Karp didn''t care about the need to open more jars. His mood seemed to be very good. "I have lived for more than 70 years, and I have been exposed to such amazing things before I entered the earth. This life is in vain, but... the next time, our world will enter a new era." The last sentence was said in silence. As the understanding of this ship of destiny continues to deepen, a somewhat terrifying reality is also present. Here is a place where money is used for terrible power. And who is the richest person in this world? In addition to the golden emperor Gilde Tezolo, it is the Dragon. "You can think of it this way." The silence did not deny it, just continued, "But as I said, the fate of this world is still in your hands. Since you have different wishes, you can only compare one. Compared, whose fate is the ultimate winner." "Ugh." Karp sighed rarely. This is distressing. From the current situation, people who board the ship will have the qualification to exchange money for power, and they will undoubtedly use money to gain more power. Karp is worried that he will eventually be hurt. Or ordinary people. Silence read his concerns. But did not say anything. Because of such worries, people who are truly just will have to solve this kind of problem, even more so than in the past. And... he will do some guidance. at this moment. The dragon finally started to open the third level jar. His luck seems to be good. Although there are no prizes in these ten third-tier jars, he has a pretty good weapon design drawing-a portable flat fire gun. A new type of artillery shell with simple process and extremely powerful. The shells in this world have always been out of a very awkward position, and they are basically useless for the strong, but this design can already show the power of dense artillery fire, especially in this sea world, even The strong can survive, without the ship, most of the demonic fruit abilities have to bury the sea. Long carefully collected the drawings. Then looked at the last jar. There is no hesitation too, just open it directly. Hum-- Although it was not strong, it sounded with an inexplicable domineering dragon chant. In this jar is a wandering golden dragon. The whole body is translucent and resembles a gas, but the edges and corners are sharp, and even in the details, it is lifelike, just like a real living thing. Suddenly. The little dragon''s head lifted up, glancing away from Kapu and the dragon. Only this moment, although a very light, but a very pure momentum struck them. "Overlord domineering?" Karp said in surprise. "No, it''s a little different from that." Long shook his head. Unlike Cap, he is a man with a domineering color, so he can more clearly perceive the difference. The momentum of this little dragon just now is a kind of murderous, bursting from the heart through the will. What is this? Both Long and Karp''s eyes looked at silence This is the embodiment of humane luck, which is the dragon of luck. "The silence explained," a person''s luck is good or bad, countless people''s luck is combined, for humane luck, of course, luck can not determine everything, and this dragon of luck is used to assist the humane emperor The existence of, in other words, what you drove out is the road of the king of man. " Because of the particularity of kingship. The props of the dragon''s fate are specially designed and customized by Silence. The dragon of luck is just borrowing a bit of the idea of ??the fairy world, but in fact, it is not exactly the same as that kind of mysterious mystery. "Human King..." Long Wei frowned, still not proving his understanding. "Simply put, your strength will depend on the person who trusts you." Silence paused, and then said, "When people trust you, they will concentrate part of their luck on you. You can practice. , You can cultivate, you can use, and even feed back this luck, the stronger the person who trusts you, the more trust you, the stronger the power." Chapter 339： : Dragons transfer and grand prize This is the first farming type career designed by Silence. Equivalent to lord. However, considering that the current dragon does not dare to have its own territory, it was changed to King Ren. As Silent said, the power of this sub-professional depends on the condition of the people who trust him, and the role of the jar is to teach him how to make people better, and how to practice and nurture this luck. Dragon. Of course, there are ways to use it. The silent explanation is already clear. In Long''s eyes, there is first surprise, then silence, and finally determination. "My strength will be stronger because of those who trust me, and I also respond to this trust." Long said. He knew in his heart that the things he had been evading in the past could no longer be evaded. He not only had to overthrow the Tianlong people, but also to consider the things after that, and even from now on, he must find ways to make those who trust him, It''s better. This power connects his dream and everything with those people closely. No hesitation. He reached out and touched the little dragon. The golden dragon lifted his head proudly and drilled into his body, turning it into a tattoo-like pattern, but it was not static, but kept walking on his body. Some information also appeared in the dragon''s mind. This dragon of luck is still very weak. However, the dragon can feel the emotions of those people from its body, including pain. Unwillingness, hatred, and the pursuit of happiness. "It is indeed the way of the king..." Long murmured. To gain strength from people, one must also assume people''s responsibilities. This is the fate given to him by the jar. "It sounds like a great power." Karp looked at his son, his eyes somewhat complicated, but also proud. Although he did not recognize Long''s behavior, he recognized his son''s achievements. It is a son who can threaten the existence of Tianlong people. just...... Karp''s eyes are also serious, "Dragon, you should know what happens once this power is known." "Yes, I know." Long also stared at his father violently. If one knows that his power comes from people, with the style of that rubbish, I am afraid that he will make a slaughter order regardless of everything. If you can''t solve him, you can solve the people who trust him. Therefore, at least until he is ready, the information of this power must not be leaked. "I won''t say it," Karp said seriously. "But, I will beat you in a head-to-head matchup to see if your luck is stronger or my will is stronger." "That''s impossible, because--" Long turned his head, looked at the silence, and extended a finger, "I''m going to buy a thousand more cans." "One thousand!?" Karp opened his mouth suddenly. How much is it? Hasnt the Revolutionary Army always been poor? How can I buy a thousand cans? The dragon''s heart was also painful. This is almost all the money he can take out, and even take out a lot of the materials they reserve for emergency. but-- There is knowledge of development forces in the jar. He is confident that he can make all this money back in the shortest time. In addition, Kapus words have brought him a certain sense of crisis. He must be as strong as possible as soon as possible. Guard the power of people. And spending money to buy power is the fastest way. Long has decided to use that knowledge to rectify the interior after going back, and then find a way to grab some money from the hands of the Tianlong people, and let the cadres also look for the ship of fate. "The third-level jar of the Thousand Kings series." Thousands of jars appeared in front of me, raising my hand in silence. Also deduct money. This was the first big business that Silent did after coming to this world. Actually, the Revolutionary Army does not only have such money, but their expenses are too great. In order to maintain the expansion and hiding of the Revolutionary Army, they need to consume a lot of money and give people a very poor feeling, so this thousand jars are indeed The limit Dragon can now take out. "A thousand jars..." Karp was a little envious, and even he couldn''t make the Navy headquarters pay so much money in one breath. This is billions of Bailey. Long did not intend to get in front of his father, just opened the jar with a nervous face. He still doesn''t know what is in the jar of the Ren Wang series. Opening the first jar, a beam of light poured into the body. This is a light group that enhances power. The first- and second-level royal jars basically do not improve their strength, so the dragon is the first time to feel the magic of this light group. While looking at his palm, his body is very comfortable, and he also feels the magic of this jar more deeply. The light group just now has the strength of an ordinary navy soldier who has been training all the year round. carry on. The Renwang series is a fairly comprehensive series. Power, wisdom, knowledge, and most importantly, the power of luck power supplement and use methods. With just a hundred jars, the dragon clearly felt that the dragon of luck in his body had been enhanced a lot. Together with those skills, he greatly improved his combat effectiveness. "From the third-level jar, there are some weak forces." Silently said slowly, "In terms of your strength, at least it must be a blue rare level treasure, in order to be regarded as a change in combat power. the power of." Blue rare, purple epic, golden legend! This is the ranking of the jar prize in the information obtained by Long and Kapu. Each one is more than ten times the power gap! Feeling the power of the three-level jar at this time, even the dragon can''t help expecting the big prize. At least, the blue rare is always available. I dont know if its because the three-tiered jar opened the European gas. With a 1% probability, it did not come out after opening two hundred jars. Long is still suffocating ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After all, there are still a lot of remaining jars. And... even if there is no grand prize, this amount of accumulation has brought him a change that even he is surprised. Strength, speed, hole cards, the strength of the Dragon of Fortune is gradually revealed in front of him! Finally, when there were more than two hundred jars, the first prize appeared. Skills: King''s Command Beginning Introduction: No one can disobey Wang''s orders and consume luck. Let anyone obey your order. The strength and duration of the order are determined by luck. The cooling time is 24 hours. "This skill..." Dragon couldn''t help but take a breath. Although the limitation is very large, the dragon still understands the power of this skill. Especially in dangerous battles, life and death can be decided! Chapter 340： : Benefit period for new members This is the power of the blue rare prize. In the dragon''s perception. This kind of dragon of luck seems to be able to do anything. The skills that have been obtained before that are not grand prizes are also diverse. Let him have a trust that gathers people from all over the world, and he can feel omnipotent. "As your strength and realm increase, you can gain more power from people." Silence paused, and the tone changed. "However, with unscrupulous use, the consequences will be very serious, and you will deprive people of it. With luck, they will encounter various misfortunes and then lose their trust in you." Since it is a farming profession, it is naturally not that simple. Silence conceived a lot of difficulties when designing. This balance in using air transport is only the most basic. Not to mention fighting, there are many places where so-called air transport is needed during the course of development. With the jar still open, the dragon quickly deepened his understanding of this power. His second prize was a large-scale healing skill. It can cure diseases and injuries of ordinary people. Many of the following grand prizes belong to the farming category. For example, the rapid construction of houses will affect the weather and climate to a certain extent. These have little effect on combat, but they can deepen people''s trust and even gather. More people. All these need to consume air transport. In addition to relying on more and more people, luck can only depend on these jars. Long felt that he already knew what he was going to do next. With the passage of time, the number of jars he opened has also increased. Karp has been watching. Although in most cases, he does not know what has been opened in the jar, but he still remembers some. Can see something. Hum-- There was another crisp dragon chant. With the rush of the blue dragon, the dragon made his seventh prize. This time, it is no longer a skill or heritage, but a sharp sword. Tian Cong Yun Jian. There are a lot of swords named after this name in the endless fantasy world, but this handle comes from the equipment in a certain game, which seals a powerful skill, called kingship deprivation. "This is a sword representing the transfer of power." The corner of Silence''s mouth slightly bent, and he made a certain modification to the sword. "It will take part of its luck from the ruler killed by it." "Seize the luck?" The dragon looked at this silver gleaming sword, his eyes flashed with a strange expression, and then asked, "No matter how strong the behead is, the strength of the luck is to see that. Human rights." "It''s understandable," said silently. Karp looked at some murderous dragons, but he was also helpless. This sword... is specially made for killing the dragons. Weak but powerful. At this time, because of the opening of so many jars, the breath of his body is indeed getting closer to the king. He was originally an ambitionist, and at this time there was a sense of unbridled, outspoken. "The last one hundred jars." Long looked at the jars in front of him. With strong restraint, he restrained his urge to continue to buy cans. Although gaining power is fascinating. But this force came too quickly, and if immersed, it is easy to fall into it completely. Long did not allow himself to make such a mistake. He put away the sword in his hand and continued to open the jar. In the end, the last hundred jars were all opened, and no big prizes appeared. There are only seven prizes out of a thousand jars. Moreover, counting this sword is an offensive prize, there are only three, and the remaining four are farming categories. I have to say that Dragon''s luck is not very good. "All the jars have been opened." Silently glanced at the completely dim night, and raised his hand and threw a membership badge to the dragon. Long reached out to catch it. Looking down at the logo on the badge, there is a feeling that it is being stared by an unknown presence. Even though he was much stronger, when he looked up and saw the man in front of him, he still felt so weak. "How many jars do I have to buy to be able to touch your realm a little bit?" Long looked at the silence and asked his own question. Karp''s gaze narrowed slightly. He began to discover that his son''s ambitions might be greater than he thought. "Do you start thinking about such a distant thing now?" There was no change in the smile on Silent''s face. Looking at the dragon''s eyes was like looking at a naive child trying to catch the footsteps of an adult. "What if I add up all the gold and silver in the world?" Long asked again. The value of gold and silver is given by people. Even if all the treasures of the world are gathered together, it will not cause any harm to the world. "Gold and silver?" Silence couldn''t help laughing, as if hearing something very interesting. He raised his hand and took a slight hook towards the sea, and a large mass of seawater flew up. Then in the eyes of Dragon and Cap suddenly slammed. A touch of gold appeared in the moonlight, growing bigger and bigger. This mass of seawater turned into gold and fell heavily on the deck. The dull sound is enough to explain its weight. "Have you ever seen a planet made entirely of gold?" Silently raised his feet and stepped on the mass of gold, with a playful smile on his face, "That is not the product of the universe, but only the result of my waiting for changes, gold Silver? Want to touch the realm of me and so on, you will spend the benefit period of this new member who can exchange gold and silver for strength first." The dragon was silent. Although not the first shock, but every time, can feel a despair. In exchange for gold and silver for strength....... But is it the initial new member benefits? He spent so much treasure money as the price got such a powerful force. It was just a gift of welfare! "Meaning..." Kapu also understood, "Can''t we use the treasure to buy cans after the strength reaches a certain level?" "You need to pay for the treasure, just to meet the principle of becoming stronger and need the price." Silent eyes swept over the two men, and then said slowly, "But after being strong to a certain level, treasure, even if not No price will be paid. Without the will to chase destiny anyway, sooner or later it will stop advancing." Silence has been thinking for a long time. How to prevent resources from concentrating on individual people. Not just that. These resources must be distributed to more people. And he finally wanted to understand. You only need to limit the upper limit of the power that a single person can use this resource. Chapter 341： : You cant stay mine Restricting a few strong people to become stronger through money does not mean that the trading points for this money will not be profitable. Just build another environment that needs to strengthen the majority. These treasures will be distributed to the rest of the people. Silence is still making money, and you can avoid being too strong for a single person. And it sounds like in Dragon and Cap. This sentence not only means that the road ahead is more difficult, it also means that they are now too weak. "Your existence is indeed equivalent to a real **** in our world." Karp seemed to sigh, then grinned again, "However, I would love to know that those who claim to be gods are known What expression will be after you exist." "Among the Tianlong people, there are also smart people." Silence seemed to say casually. But it made Dragon''s eyes narrow. He wanted to ask more, but raised his hand in silence. "Now that you have finished opening the jar, go back." Just in the blink of an eye, the two felt their surroundings change suddenly. Karp returned to his navy ship, and the dragon only stepped on a broken wooden board alone, leaving only one of his boat larger. "Lieutenant General Karp!" the navy who had discovered Karp shouted excitedly. "Lieutenant General Cap is back." "Lieutenant General Capu is all right." As a naval hero, Kapu is still deeply admired by his men and has a very high popularity. At this time, all the navies came up. Kapu still looked like he was in the test, except that he held a baffling lamp in his hand. The dragon looked at Kapu not far away, and after a short silence, he used the wind to blow his boat. Preparing to leave quietly, he still has a lot to do. at this time. "Oh, isn''t this the most vicious criminal in the world?" came a voice with a little exaggeration. The dragon''s body paused slightly and raised his head. In front of him, a thin and tall man wearing a yellow-and-white striped suit with a beard on his face and a pair of sunglasses with a pair of sunglasses suspended in mid-air, his feet continuously glowing yellow, this is how he can be on the sea Cause of suspension. "Navy general, Yellow Ape." Long spit out the man''s name, and seemed to understand what it was, "So it turned out, because I heard my news, did you come from the headquarters specifically?" "It''s terrible." The yellow ape''s lips made a weird look, a terrified look. "I''m not worried at all. Sure enough, think I can''t keep you alone?" "No." The army green raincoat on Dragon''s body slightly encouraged, "Even if you go with Kapu, you won''t stay with me." When he said this, he didn''t make a proud expression. It was just very plain, even with a faint smile on his face. Even before, he was confident to escape. Not to mention now. "Kapp, your son said so." Yellow Ape looked at Kapp not far away. "Well, he has always been so arrogant." Carp reached out and took off his beloved dog head hat. When he saw the yellow ape, he understood the mind of the Warring States. Dragon''s threat to the stability of the world is already great, especially after boarding the ship of fate. "This is the order of the marshal, let me and you catch the dragon, no matter whether it is alive or not." The yellow ape raised his hand, and a lightsaber composed of yellow light appeared in his palm. "How do you decide? If you plan? Its okay to fight." Despite the gesture of attack, the yellow ape does not matter. It doesn''t matter if you let it go. Silence in the dark, took advantage of this opportunity to take a good look at the mentality of the yellow ape. After all, from the plot point of view, this naval general is powerful, but it is extremely serious to discharge water to the protagonist group during the battle. It has always been said that "the second protagonist of the protagonist". It seems that he does not care about anything but the salary. It''s also confusing. People without a purpose are unlikely to try their best to open the jar. At this moment, silence felt his heart a little... It turns out so. After understanding his mentality, the silence was a little speechless. Huang Ya joined the navy really just to get a salary. He didnt want to take responsibility, he didnt want to be a pirate, or he didnt want a normal job. The so-called justice to the navy Its just an ambiguous attitude... just a navy thats driven by interest? In this case, the yellow ape will be uncomfortable. If interest is necessary, it is necessary to have this strength that can be caused by interest. In a world with his existence, if you do not work hard, you will be surpassed by others sooner or later. Silence continued to watch. Faced with the words of the yellow ape, Kapu did not hesitate to make a decision. "Since it is the order of the headquarters, it is of course necessary to obey." Karp put on the boxing fingergear he had just opened and stepped on the side of the ship, leaping high, "Dragon! If you want to escape , Fight with the determination to kill me, or your dream will stop here!" The fist he raised was already covered with black domineering domineering power, and the power contained on it even slightly changed the expression of the yellow ape. Cap, it''s true. Such a force, if you hit yourself with no defense, you may directly kill yourself. however-- Faced with such a fist, the dragon did not avoid it, but also raised his fist. The armed color domineering on it was already dark. "Do you want to fight against Lieutenant General Cap?" Someone on the warship already exclaimed. "How is it possible! That''s Tekken Cap!" "It''s coming!" In the sight of everyone, the dragon''s fist and Karp''s fist slammed into the front. Just that instant. boom--! The loud noise is accompanied by a terrible shock wave, resounding through the sky like a giant thunder! Even the seawater at the foot of the dragon began to sink in large swaths, like a meteorite exploding into the ocean Even the navy ship shook violently in such waves. "Retreat fast, retreat fast!" "The ship is about to turn over!" "This kind of battle is terrible, it is not something we can participate in!" The navies were panicked one by one, and had to move away from this area quickly. They couldn''t help. Not only the aftermath, but they might sink them into the sea. In the middle of the battle, the dragon''s voice came from afar. "Old man, your fist is a lot weaker, is it really old?" Surprisingly, Karp did not respond aloud. Face is a little dignified. The punch he just took was indeed full of strength and stronger than in the past. If it was a previous dragon, there was absolutely no way to take the punch. Chapter 342： : Karps black and green iron fist "It''s terrible." The yellow ape''s slightly exaggerated voice also came over. "Actually took the fist of Tekken Cap." Although it was terrible, it was his mantra. He said this in every battle, in fact he did not put the enemy in his heart. But this time it was slightly different. Dragon''s ability to take the punch from Cap was indeed a surprise for him. In today''s world, there are not many people who can compete with this iron fist kapp. "Be careful." Karp stepped back and fell into the water, revealing half of his body. "After returning from the ship of fate, his current strength can no longer be treated with common sense." "Ship of Destiny? It''s terrible, is that place actually true?" Although Huang Ya asked, he didn''t seem to have much interest. "Well, it''s true." Kapu''s body suddenly burst into a green light and changed into a small boat under his feet. "This is the power I gained, but... the dragon should not be stronger than me." less." Although Kapu is not a demon fruit ability, but when in the water, the force will be somewhat affected. And the yellow ape looked at the green light blooming on his body, and the almost mantra-like "so terrible" did not say anything. The ability of the devil fruit? wrong. Just now Kapu was really immersed in the sea. What kind of power is there in that kind of jar? Its not that Yellow Ape hasnt opened a jar, he is also a contractor, but he originally thought that this jar was someone who had some good luck to eat the fruit of the light group, hiding behind it and making a mystery. After all, he opened only ten The first-level jars have not always taken the initiative to collect information. And now. Yellow Ape understands the reason why the war council attaches so much importance to the ship of fate. "A lot stronger than you?" Long opened his hands, grinned, and suddenly laughed. "Master, I opened a thousand third-level jars. Do you know what makes a king?" "..." Kapmer said nothing. Compared with their strength, tertiary jars are actually not very strong, but, considering the number of one thousand. There are also characteristics of that power. In Karp''s eyes it was unclear whether he was gratified or cautious. "Listen." The voice of the dragon spread far away in the moonlight. "The so-called king of humans is nothing if you don''t move. One move means great thunder! The two of you alone are not me at all. Opponent!" That is, when the voice fell, the dragon''s body suddenly rolled up a golden flame, as if something was burning, and there was a faint sound of dragons reverberating continuously on his body. "Speed!" Long Bao shouted. For a moment, the figure disappeared directly in its place, and the terrible air wave caused a wind like a bomb. "It''s fast!" The yellow ape has a dangerous feeling. And just when he turned his body into a flash of light and dissipated. The dragon has appeared behind him. "power!" With a fierce punch, in the horrible wind, a white mist blasted out like a substantive air. The air visible to the naked eye twisted layer by layer in front of the fist, and finally burst out. The sea was like a hurricane, and the sea undulated violently with the wind. And when the yellow apes gathered around Kapu again. The corner of the mouth overflowed with obvious blood. "Are you injured?" Kapu was surprised. Although the yellow apes are usually indifferent, Karp is quite aware of the general''s strength. The gleaming fruit brought him terrible speed, speed brought terrible power, not to mention the powerful destructive nature of light, the strength of the yellow ape is almost the most unpredictable among all generals. Because no one has seen what he did when he tried his best. "It''s terrible." Huang Yuan covered his stomach and narrowed his eyes slightly. The meaning of this mantra seems to be different in peacetime. "Your speed is indeed very fast." The dragon figure stood in the air surrounded by the wind, with a domineering smile on his face, "But, I am a king, everything in this world must listen to my orders. --mine!" Huang Ape''s eyes shrank, and he subconsciously wanted to escape, but a flash of lightning struck his body in an instant. Then there was a thundering sound that landed in midair. This is not his false "speed of light". It''s real thunder, real speed of light! The naval soldiers who fled back to the coast not far away all opened their eyes and saw this scene. "General Yellow Ape, was struck by thunder." "Where is the thunder, there is no cloud in the sky!" "What devil fruit did that man eat?" "I don''t know, but how can it be so strong." Everyone can hear the voice of the dragon, but this is a person facing a navy hero and a navy general! Even the Four Kings of the Pirates of the New World cannot be so calm when facing these two. "Is this the power you gained? Dragon!" Karp stared at the dragon violently, the green light on his body suddenly became bright, the light covered his whole body, and gradually appeared a tight green and black intersecting suit, which was slowly suspended. Silence could not help but stunned. Carp, who has just transferred, gains only the most basic strength. In theory, even a suit cannot appear, and it is impossible to fly like this. But this in front of me. It is awe-inspiring that he integrated his domineering domineering power into the green mansions. Domineering was originally the manifestation of willpower. The fusion of the two gave birth to changes that even silence did not anticipate. "Sure enough, these elite players will always bring surprises to the plan." Silence whispered with expectation. Then took out a bag of sunflower seeds. He also handed some to Bismarck next to him, but Bismarck looked at the silence and was not sure what it meant. At this time, Karp after trying to attach armed color domineering to the newly acquired power, it seems that he has harvested unexpected changes, looking at the dragon in front of him, preventing his determination from growing. The determination, and this determination, even made his green light power approach the limit that this level can reach. "One by one, they are all people who don''t worry about it." Karp suddenly raised his fist. "Give me a good feeling of this love iron fist!" The black and green armor originally wrapped in the body, following this action, all gathered on the fist, forming a huge black and green glove! Not to mention those navies. Even the yellow ape has its eyes wide open, coupled with the appearance of being blackened by thunder, and it looks quite funny. He had never seen a trick like Kapu. This is also the power obtained on the ship of fate? At this time, Kapp didn''t hesitate at all. Whether it was domineering, strength, or Green Lantern''s power, he poured everything he had, all his determination and will into this fist. Chapter 343： : The Power of 1,000 Jars This is definitely the strongest punch Karp has ever made. Even if it has not been completely dropped, it also brings a strong sense of distortion to everyone. The vast power is like a huge meteorite and it crashes down. Rumble-- In the loud noise, a fist print larger than the island appeared in this sea, and then the leaping water. The navy on the coast could only see the waves tens of meters high roaring, and could not see the battle at all. Something happened in the center, but they were shocked by this spectacular sight like a bottom line. It is difficult for ordinary people to imagine. This will be a scene that can be created by the battle between human beings. The real strongman is too far away from them. And at this time. The silence looked away a little, because he found that Kirby, Smog, and Duskey passed the test almost simultaneously. Everyone opened his eyes. Then, I saw the spectacular scene under the moonlight in the distance. "what happened?" Smog asked aloud, he still didn''t get away from the illusion. "It''s nothing." Raising his hand in silence, the three men flew into the boat involuntarily. "Just Cap, and the yellow ape are fighting the dragon." "Lieutenant General Kapu and General Yellow Ape?" Duskey was taken aback, and then turned his head again, looking at the huge waves that spattered tens of meters high like a natural disaster. Okay, so strong. She and the general navy were born with the same idea. Is this really the power that manpower can exert? "Want to see it?" Silence didn''t seem to rush to sell the jars to these people, but just gently patted the railing in front of him, and the mental thought swept through. The huge ship flew very quickly, and the next moment, it appeared directly on the battlefield. Over the sky. This unimaginable scene, and the earth-shaking battles below, made everyone feel like they were dreaming. "Both of them gained strength from me." Silence leaned on the railing and looked down. "However, Karp is going to lose because the dragon has opened more than 20 times more jars than he did. ." "How could Lieutenant General Cap lose?" Kirby didn''t seem to believe the same, grabbing the railing. Smog slowly took out a box of cigars from his arms, ignited the last three in one breath, and sucked hard. He also didn''t think Cap would lose. It was a monster-like existence that was not weaker than the general. And now. With the spread of shock waves, the most central situation in the battle finally finally showed in front of everyone. Kapu maintained the exaggerated huge fist, and correspondingly, the dragon''s right arm also had a golden light to form a huge dragon claw, completely catching Kapu''s fist. "Really blocked?" The yellow ape was suspended in mid-air, the original expression was a little weird, and now it is even more weird. The power of Kapu''s punch, he estimated, even if Kai Duo resisted hard, he would be injured. But Long stopped it unscathed. This is the power obtained on the ship of fate? "Old man." Long''s face, with a very bright smile, "Your fist, and your determination, I have received it, next, let you see my determination, no, it is all called The determination of the noble oppressed people!" Along with the words, the golden light burning on his body seemed to be more powerful at this moment, and a golden dragon circled from the golden flame to his right arm. Karp''s face changed slightly. He felt an indescribable force oppressed him, and it was like a vast sea. Suddenly grabbed his glove composed of domineering and green mans. then-- Click! Everyone could hear a huge breaking sound, and Karp blushed, but he couldn''t stop the glove, made of his will, from breaking at the next step of that great strength. "Did you feel it?" Long stepped forward into the sky and pushed his right arm forward. "This is how people call for freedom!" boom--! An indescribable loud noise, Kapu''s huge glove completely shattered, and his body was hit hard by the dragon''s claws rushed out of the dragon. Only a moment, the terrible air rushed his body high With the blood spewing out, it flew away like a shell. "Lieutenant General Kapu!" Kebi shouted with all his might, but he couldn''t even catch the direction of Kapu''s flight. Really, defeated. That navy hero. And everyone with a discerning eye can see that this is a defeat without resistance. Smog stared deadly at the dragon bathed in golden flames below, and didn''t seem to believe the result. "It''s terrible." The yellow ape''s sigh sounded, but his eyes were given the calmness of the past, "Is this the power you have gained from the ship of fate? Did you just say a thousand third-level jars? Is it just a thousand jars of power that can be so powerful?" He can see that the strength of the other party is afraid that it has exceeded the average general. Part of his body has turned into yellow light. The yellow ape is ready to escape at any time. After using the power beyond full strength, Kapu still defeated so easily. With his words, there is no way to leave this person. Long glanced at him. Seems to see that he has no war intentions. Without any further action, he slowly said: "My enemy is not you, nor the old man, but the dragon, the yellow ape, the ship of destiny is where the wish is fulfilled, and how many people on this sea wish to be Destroy the Tianlong people? You''d better think about your future carefully, because the end of the Tianlong people is coming!" Leaving this last sentence, his body flew high, rushed into the sky, and then flew away at a terrible speed towards the distance. This was the last deterrent he left behind. but...... Where the yellow ape is invisible, the dragon''s expression is full of pain. Too bad! Silently feeling the dragon''s heart, he couldn''t help but chuckled. In all fairness, Long Kai has a lot of jars, but the level of strength between him and Kapu is already high. So many jars was not enough to make the gap between them so large. However, the power system of the dragon of luck is special. Its power is one-off. It can only come from three places-people''s luck, their own accumulation, jars. It is simply not possible to recover quickly after the battle. Even after excessive use, it will have serious consequences. As the silence said, people will start to lose luck and lose their trust in him. The battle just now, although simple. But at least he consumed the luck in his hundred tertiary jars. The number of supporters of the Revolutionary Army and the degree of trust. It takes at least two or three months to accumulate so much. Still impulsive. Use these luck to treat the wounded soldiers. Chapter 344： : Advance towards the great route The dragon''s figure disappeared instantly. He has a lot to do next. Silently turned his head, looking at the people on the ship, leaning against the railing, smiling under the moonlight: "So, it''s up to you to decide your wish." The information belonging to the jar is directly transmitted to the minds of these people. The influx of information will be less used at the beginning, but compared to this discomfort, the impact of this information itself is greater. Smog covered his head, his eyes full of incredible expressions. "How could there be such a thing... a treasure of a different world?" Although the previous drifting jars are magical, they will not make people think of going to a different world at once. And now the information in my mind. They told them the truth behind the ship of fate. From the existence of a different world, the treasures of the different world are hidden in the jar, which is almost omnipotent for them. "The whole world will change greatly because of your presence." Smog stared at the silence. Faced with this situation, his first thought was not his own wish, but the crisis brought to this world by the silent existence. More and more people will go to sea, and more and more people will become stronger. Even the importance of money will become greater and greater. Looking for jars, pirates full of desire will do everything they can to plunder treasure. This sea will be more chaotic than it is now. "Great change? Maybe." Silence did not deny the meaning, "People are always full of various desires, and act under the desires. Your world may be better or more chaotic, but this It was not decided by me, but by your wishes and desires." It is true that silence will make this sea more exciting. More people will become pirates and will chase their desires in the sea. However, more people will also become navy to chase their justice. What will happen to the world depends on their own choices. Of course, silence will prevent the mass killing of those who live in peace, and it is impossible for this world to collapse in the direction of hell. And in Smog''s eyes. The smiling face of the man in front of him, with apathy that made him tremble, the whole world was like his toy, and they could only struggle to grasp the vitality given by the other party. The silent brow raised slightly. There are actually quite a few people who have the idea of ??Smog, but... even if he does not appear, these people are struggling to seize the world, or the vitality given by fate... ... Silence didn''t say anything in the end, but just said with a smile: "So, choose, what you want to achieve." No matter whether you are worried or dissatisfied, you always have to choose. This is the environment, unless you are willing to give up your goals, but if so, there is no way to pass the test and wait for the ship. "Well, I want to be a great swordsman." Da Siqi raised his hand, his eyes faint with excitement. "So, I hope to buy the pots of the Kendo series. If I have money, I should have some savings." "Da Jianhao?" looked at her silently and nodded thoughtfully. "In your world, women want to achieve success in kendo, it is indeed more difficult than men. If you don''t buy jars, you might be difficult. Realize this dream." This girl impressed him deeply in the original book. Because of the female swordsman, it seems that there have not been a few in the entire Pirate World. Originally in the country with a good strength A Ju. The result is a female lady with a good looks and a **** man. With a wave of silence, two hundred first-level jars appeared in front of her. With her financial resources, she was only able to buy these. Kirby on the other side suddenly grabbed his head with an uncomfortable expression, "Why, what should I do, I have no money." Finally boarded the ship of fate, but no money. The shoulder shrugged in silence. Looking at the few people who are still in the trial of mind. It''s a group of poor ghosts. However, if you can pass the trial of earnestness and earn the membership badge, you will be trained in it after you return. "What''s your name." Smogg looked at Kirby. "Ke, Kirby." Kirby stood up sharply, saluting at Smog, "It''s trainee Navy Kirby, sir!" "Very good, your money, I will lend it to you, first get the membership badge." Smog said in a deep voice. As Silence thought, at the beginning, he might resist the existence of silence, but he soon had to realize that unless he could defeat the silence, otherwise he wanted to uphold the justice of the navy in the next great changes in the world , Can only continue to increase strength through the jar, not just himself, but also the navy. This may also be an opportunity for the Navy. An opportunity to completely defeat the pirates and end the era of great navigation. "Yes!" Kirby shouted excitedly with all his strength. They glanced at them silently, turned their heads, and looked at the huge moon in the sky. Mouth curled. It seems that I am looking forward to the next thing. In the end, of the three navy including Smog, only five of the eight navies passed the question test. The last three failed. Smog used his own money to ensure that everyone can open the first-level jar. After obtaining the badge, he has only left enough to open the first-level jar, and he has randomly selected a series that enhances strength. After everyone bought the jar, he raised his hand in silence and sent everyone back. Then stretched out, looking at the rising sun above the sea level, turned and walked towards his room. "Bismarck, head for the great route." "Yes There is no one in the East China Sea that deserves special attention, and the legend of the ship of fate is constantly fermenting. I feel silent that I should design the next plan. He took a short break, adjusted his energy, and contacted Icarus. "How is Naruto World now, Icarus?" "Master, I have sorted it out." Icarus sent the relevant information directly to silence. Including how many jars were sold, what things were opened, several conflicts occurred, and even some details were well summarized by her. After adding the ability of the machine, Icarus grew fast. Silence also digested this information when it was chatting with Ika to appease. The various forces in the Naruto world are still developing rapidly, but while they are developing, they are also trying to make trouble for the remaining forces. Chapter 345： : Red Hair Meets Eagle Eye During this period, Xiao Nan shot once. Defeating Tu Ying in the stage of fate. Finally, because of the appearance of the wave Feng Shui Gate, he was unable to kill Tu Ying. The consequences of this battle. The Yuyin Village, which has no foundation and lacks allies, has a feeling of being targeted by the whole world. I can think of it in silence, there must be a shadow of earth behind it. He still wanted to steal the reincarnation. Naturally, I will find a way to design the rain hidden village first, and use the rest of the people to defeat the rain hidden village. This is indeed a breakthrough point in setting off a world war. After all, the Xiao organization still has the betrayal of various villages, and the illegal plundering of funds over the years has gradually exposed it. However, at present, he dare not act rashly. After that war, Xiao Nan was already the strongest in the world on the bright side, and no one wanted to face this person first before making sufficient preparations, so as to benefit the rest of the village fishermen. "War did not erupt so quickly, but it was already inevitable." After a silent analysis, a conclusion was reached. The current Naruto world, even if it has not reached the point of the explosive barrel, is still approaching in that direction. this means. The situation in the Pirate World cannot be just waiting for the natural development of the situation, then the timeline is too long. Moreover, the current situation is indeed prone to cause a large number of civilian casualties, and those pirates who get cans but have no money will definitely attack small towns on the island. Most pirates are not good people. Silence looked at the room, a place above the world map. Alabstan. This is a superpower located in the first half of the great waterway. It has a vast territory and nearly ten million people. The Kingdoms standing army alone has a population of 600,000. Now it is in a state of civil strife because of the plot of Krokdal, one of the seven martial seas under the king. . Every minute and second now there are civilian casualties. Just go there. Silently took out the notebook and began to plan the next thing. Within a few days. Newspapers and magazines spread to the whole world once again have amazing news. "The leader of the Revolutionary Army boarded the ship of destiny and defeated the combination of the navy hero Kapp and the navy general Yellow Ape. Kapp was seriously injured!" That''s right, the previous report is the previous battle. A picture is also attached. Kappun had bandages all over his body, lying with the yellow ape, which also had some burns. Dragon, even under the cooperation of Cap and Yellow Ape, defeated Cap and successfully escaped? The whole world is boiling again because of such news. The reputation of the Revolutionary Army has increased a lot at once. Long, the "world''s number one criminal", is also the most mysterious criminal in the world. Although his reputation has long spread throughout the world, few people know his appearance. He Strength. The result of his first high-profile battle was so shocking. not to mention. This news is also related to the hot ship of fate recently. Is the dragon so strong in the first place, or has it become stronger because he boarded the ship of fate? unknown. However, because of this news, he went to sea and even started to rush to the town of Rog, hoping to find a ship of fate. And a few days later. Silence also lay on the beach chair on the deck during his practice time, looking at the newspaper. "A lot of information was concealed," said Silent while looking at it. "There are no rules about the ship of destiny, nor do they say that Cap also boarded the ship of destiny, and Smog''s news did not spread. It seems that it should be the Navy who issued the seal order." "Not only that, there is basically no information about us in the whole newspaper." Bismarck also read the newspaper. Indeed, except for the mention of the dragon, the words "Ship of Destiny" were not even mentioned. Obviously, the navy, or the world''s nobles, is downplaying news related to the ship of fate. This is of course. If you let too many people know that you can buy jars with money on the ship of fate, it is them who bear the brunt. Especially those weak kingdoms. Powerhouses all over the world are either navies or pirates, and even the so-called superpowers such as Alabastan cannot find a strong person who can resist Klockdal a little. only...... "Some things can be concealed without trying to hide." Silence put the newspaper aside, as if suddenly aware of something interesting, patted the beach chair beside him, "Bismarck, lie here." Bismarck did not refuse. She is now wearing a white men''s shirt with a bikini inside, basically a cool dress at sea. This is naturally a request for silence. Silence has long been found, compared to the three-no girl like Icarus, the sister Bismarck is the real hanger temperament, basically there is no clothing that she can not control, as one of the rare entertainment activities at sea, silence I had a good time. Subsequently, the silence opened the projection. It was a huge pirate ship. Red-haired Pirates. The number of members of the Red Haired Pirates is the least of the four emperors, but the average value of the bounty is very high, and everyone''s strength is very strong. The reason why silence will pay attention to them at this moment is because-- The eagle eyes and the red-haired pirates met on the sea. "This is a rare visitor." Red hair looked at the eagle eye on the ship in front of him, and it seemed quite surprised. "I heard that there is a pirate group destroyed by one person, and I wonder if you did it. " Hawkeye left the ship of fate and returned to the great route, increasing the speed of clearing the pirates. Naturally for moneyThe first time he got money along the way, he bought the jar and then practiced at sea. Although there are no enemies, this feeling of rapid progress has also enriched his life. Looking at the red hair in front of him at this time, Eagle Eye just sat down on the seat prepared by the red hair and said quietly: "You are looking for me, you want to ask about the ship of destiny." "Yes, come and say, drink." Red-haired Shanks gurgled a sip of wine, stretched his hands around the shoulder of Hawkeye, and leaned in and asked, "Listen Is it true that the man exhibited a sword spirit that could cleave the red earth continent?" "Really." Hawkeye''s drinking action is a lot more gentle. "Don''t attack the ship of fate. If you attack, the only thing you can do is to face the death calmly, maybe there is still a trace of possibility to survive under his mercy. , Just like me." "So powerful?" Fatty Raki Lu bit a piece of meat fiercely. "Yes, this doesn''t seem to be something you can say from your mouth." Shanks said half-jokingly. Chapter 346： : This is just a sword "Fear is an insult to the swordsman, but I''m just telling the truth." Hawkeye turned his head slightly, his eagle-like eyes stared at Shanks, "I saw a new mountain on that boat. Peak, and now I am just at the foot of the mountain." This is the fact. Redhead looked at the eyes of Hawkeye, suddenly opened his mouth and laughed. "Hahaha, this is really interesting. It seems to be interesting all at once." The rest of the red-haired pirate cadres all laughed the same. For a time, the whole ship was filled with joy. Bismarck looked at the scene and asked: "Don''t they believe it?" "No, it''s just the reaction because of believing." Silent said with a smile. "Because they are excited and excited to find interesting things. The so-called sea adventurers are such a group of people. They are after Freedom naturally includes expressing emotions with impunity." "Even the leader?" Bismarck looked at the red-haired middle-aged man with a broken arm. This is very different from the common sense she understood in the past. "Of course, they are companions, not superiors and subordinates." Silent turned his head and looked at Bismarck. "However, the excitement seems to be quite interesting. Should we also find some time to try it and call some powerful members to have a banquet? What." Imagine a scene where those who are enemies of each other get together for a banquet and have to be honest. Silence does find it interesting. But Bismarck''s expression was a bit embarrassing. "Just thinking about how many people gather to eat together, it feels a bit scary..." "I''ll talk about it when I have a chance." Silently patted her hair. "You just have to follow your own method." "I understand." Bismarck said softly. At this time, everyone in the picture seemed to be smiling enough. Redhead also picked up the meat chunk and took a big bite, and said vaguely, "If this is said, is it true that any rumor can be fulfilled?" "It''s true." Hawkeye looks like the only gentleman in a bunch of rough military officials, and slowly says, "For them, any of our wishes should be able to be done, but at a price. ." "Treasure?" **** clothed his hands around his chest. "It doesn''t make sense at all. If it exists like that, what''s the use of asking for treasure?" Hawkeye glanced at the man in the star-shaped cloak and carrying a sniper rifle. Suddenly said, "When I boarded the ship, another group of people also boarded. It should be the Luffy you said to Shanks." "Oh, Luffy?" Shanks laughed, and then laughed. "He really went to sea, and he boarded the ship of destiny as soon as he went out. This is good news." Shanks has always had high expectations for Luffy. This expectation may come from the perseverance and decision of the other party, or from the blood of the D family. But Luffys going out to sea was indeed good news to celebrate. However, it is not Luffy that Eagle Eye wants to say. He still looked at **** cloth and said, "I saw a person who looks like you on the Luffy Pirates, called Usopp, he..." "Usop? That''s my son." **** cloth also showed a surprised expression, "Is he also out to sea? Or on Luffy''s boat?" "Yes," Hawkeye replied. Usopp passed the trial very quickly, which gave him a deep impression. "The good news today is really one after the other." Shanks raised his wine barrel. "I haven''t been so excited for a long time. Sure enough, today is a good time for a banquet." "banquet!" The rest of the people cheered too. After Shanks took a sip of wine, some drunk turned to look at the eagle eyes with an excited smile. "If the ship of fate is so powerful, is your current swordsmanship breakthrough again?" Hawkeye glanced at him, stood up, and asked: "Do you want to feel it?" "Haha, you haven''t discussed swordsmanship with me for a long time." Redhead laughed and stood up. "It''s okay to move before the banquet." "Does Hawkeye discuss kendo with Captain?" "The last study was a long time ago." "Yes, yes, there hasn''t been any discussion since the captain broke his arm." "Come and come, bet, the loser goes to the sea to catch fish." All the rest of the crew gave up their positions and looked at the two men in excitement. Although Hawkeye said that he didn''t want to learn about swordsmanship with the broken arm of Shanks. But today''s posture is clearly what we should learn from. One of the four emperors and the world''s largest swordsman, this will definitely be a rare battle. "You misunderstood." Hawkeye slowly pulled out the night knife on his back. "I''m not trying to learn, but just let Shanks feel it, because in this world, there is no ship of fate. It is impossible for man to touch my current state in swordsmanship." "Oh?" Shanks'' eyes also sharpened. Raised his hand and held the hilt around his waist. If the rest of the people said this, he would only be talking big. But what the person in front of you said is different. "It sounds like the captain is going to be crushed." said a cadre beside him. "Crushed, how could this be possible?" Lokstar, who had not been on board for a long time, did not believe it at all. "Our captain is the four emperors. Although the eagle eye is powerful, it is impossible to crush the four emperors." "Hahaha." The cadres next to them all laughed, but stopped talking. And at this time. The eagle eye has moved. The long sword in his hand was slowly chopped towards Shanks. The speed is very slow, very slow. But Shanks'' sword had just been drawn halfway and stopped there. He opened his eyes wide and saw instead of a sword and a slash, but the waves of countless slashes were coming. How to stop this cut? Even if a part is blocked, the remaining part will still hit his body, and escape is even more impossible. The huge sea wave has blocked all the escape space. Shanks sweated a little bit at the tip of his noseOf course he can be defended with armed domineering, but he has already felt the meaning of the sentence before Eagle Eye with his body. Along the way of Kendo, the other party entered a completely different path than before, and it was even a little difficult to understand. finally. Until the night knife stopped at the tip of Shanks'' nose, Shanks failed to pull out the sword. It''s not impossible to pull out. It is pulled out, and has no meaning in kendo. He has lost since the sword was swept by Eagle Eye. "It''s a terrible power." Red hair retracted the hand holding the sword, looking at the eagle eye in front of him, his eyes were rare and dignified. "What is the name of this sword style?" "Name?" Hawkeye retracted the sword and glanced at him. "No name, this is just a sword." Chapter 347： : The Carnival A sword? If this sentence is not spoken from the eyes of the eagle eyes, the rest of the people must think that this is talking. However, since Hawkeye says it is a sword, it is really a sword! "awesome." Shanks couldn''t remember how many times he sighed. But after that, his eyes glowed with bright colors. Hawkeye''s Kendo is indeed embarking on a different realm. In this way, the ship of fate is really a terrible existence, and may even be even greater than the big secret treasure! It seems. This sea will soon change dramatically. Shanks suddenly smiled, reaching for the eagle eye. "Come here, to celebrate my defeat, let''s have a banquet." "Haha, celebrate the captain''s defeat!" "Banquet banquet!" There was another breath of joy in this boat. Looking at the silence in this scene, it seems to have re-recognized the most mysterious Pirate Emperor in the original work. Even if faced with this situation, even if there are concerns, can you face it soon? Speaking of which, Shanks is probably the only sea emperor who was not beaten by the little guy. "Bismarck, our plan is about to begin." The corner of silence suddenly curved. "Now?" Bismarck was surprised. Because according to the plan, we should wait for a few more days. "Don''t wait, looking at them like this, I can''t help but want to give these joyous players greater happiness." Silent laughed, and then raised his palm, a large jar appeared in front of him. This is a four-level rafting jar! Only when the strength reaches a certain level can the jar be opened in the hands of silence. And it''s still a contract, ten four-level jars! In the world of Naruto, I have tested the desire of members for this kind of jar. Now, Silence wants to use this as a treasure, and artificially come to an "event carnival". For game planning, the event is essential in the game. The missing part. The silent hand was raised. This jar disappeared in front of me. The next one, whether its the red-haired Shanks and Hawkeye who are having a banquet, or the dragon who has returned to his base, or the Luffy gang who just solved the evil dragon, even the navy and the pirate, all the contracts Both the member and the member raised their heads at the same time and looked in one direction. They felt it. That''s a level 4 jar! No, it''s not just four-tier jars. In that direction, there are dozens of tertiary jars! "Did you feel that feeling, Hawkeye?" Shank, who was already drunk, was not drunk in his eyes. The eagle eye next to him is also extremely sharp. "The fourth-level jar is the worst, and it is also the prize of the blue rare level, and there is a possibility of the purple epic!" Hawkeye''s tone is rare and solemn. "I haven''t even opened a blue rare until now." For members, tertiary jars are not important at all. But at level 4, it''s different. The reason is also very simple, because they are not eligible to buy. The information instilled in their minds in silence is very clear. Only when the strength reaches that level, can they be eligible to buy a level 4 jar. Therefore, the eagle eye is equally attractive. "It seems to be very far away, it can be felt, shouldn''t it," Shanks said half-jokingly, "the people who opened the drifting jar in the world can feel it." Hawkeye thought for a while and said, "It should be like this." "Wow." Shanks whispered, and then raised his hands, his eyes were bright and shouted, "Guys, something more interesting than the banquet has appeared!" "Oh--!" The red-haired Pirates fell into greater excitement than just now. And it is not just them that are boiling at the moment. The white-bearded pirate group that was originally on the hunt for pots and ships of fate, the Mobidick, was caught in a boiling sea. "That''s a level 4 jar!" "There are also dozens of tertiary jars, which is so good, we must be able to collect enough potions!" "And it will be quite lively." "Pirates, navy, everyone will come over, but we are the strongest!" "Yes, Dad is the strongest!" The whole white-bearded pirate squad was filled with extremely exciting breath, not only because of their dad, white-bearded body, but also because of the coming lively scene. What red hair and Shanks can think of, they naturally want to. I am afraid that for this fourth-level jar, the generals of the navy and even the remaining four emperors might appear. However, ordinary pirates may be afraid, but they are one of the four emperors, or the strongest white-bearded pirate group! Only excited in front of the treasures looking forward to. Even White Beard was Ulla''s laugh. He had removed the potion bag from his body and poured it into the mouth like money without money. The laughter became more and more bold. For White Beard, his body is not so attached. However, how many years. There have been no such hilarious things for many years. "The so-called pirates are going to reach places where others can''t reach and rob them of treasures that others can''t grab." White Beard stood up suddenly, the surrounding air oscillated in circles, and then raised his big sword, "Woo La La La, the Level 4 jar must be ours!" The pirates around all laughed the same. Their blood seems to be boiling. Silence looked at this scene on his own boat, and the smile on his face did not stop. This is an expected response. After all, this is an era of great sailing. The so-called treasures may be more touching for these pirates than the treasures themselves. What they enjoy is exploration, and they wantonly fight. "This way, it fits the theme of the happy game." There was a pleasant whisper of silence, then suddenly thought of something like that, the screen in front of him suddenly switched from the happy pirates, transformed into another serious, or even a lifeless picture. That is a meeting room. Several people in the cloak of justice sat around a round table. If any little pirate appeared in it at this time, I was afraid that just a glance would completely faint. Because it is terrible. Except for the navy hero Cap, all the people present here are general-level navies. Warring States, Red Dog, Green Pheasant, Yellow Ape, Cap. These five people basically represent the highest combat power currently active in the Navy. Now, as the Marshal State sitting in the highest position, it is a pale face. "In any case, you can''t let the four-level drifting jar fall into the hands of the pirates!" Sengoku slammed the table. . Chapter 348： : The appearance of popular girls This sentence of the Warring States seems to be the biggest theme of this meeting. However, some people are very unhappy about this theme. "Even if we stopped this time, who knew what the so-called Lord of Destiny would do." Chiquan snorted heavily with his hands around his chest, "The ship of Destiny is the source of sin ." For the Red Dog, the ship of destiny has given the Pirates the power to rise above the Navy. It''s hard to forgive. However, after this sentence, Sengoku frowned. "Careful words! We have said this very clearly before." The red dog looks ugly. "I know you are uncomfortable." Sengoku looked at the red dog, Shen Sheng said, "But, you have already seen the power of Kapu, the power shown by the dragon. The Lord of Destiny is different from our past. Any enemy, he even has the ability to easily destroy the world!" As long as Karp returned, he detailed what he saw on the ship of fate. Even the extra information in his mind was required to be recorded verbatim. Plus that magic ring. There is even the previous sword spirit and the terrifying performance of the dragon. Various realities lie ahead. Even the navy has to accept this fact. Even orders from the nobles of the world and the Five Stars must be treated with caution and absolutely not allowed to offend. Many generals present, including Red Dog, were the first to see Wulaox treating someone with that attitude and tone. Therefore, the red dog can only say nothing at this time. There was some interest in silence. That''s right, the im gave an attitude. There are not so many people who are so conscious of power. Think about the ape flying sun in the Naruto world, Zhicun Tuanzang, and even the rest of the Ninja villages. Whoever wants him to show his strength will be honest. "It''s worthy of being the biggest villain in the Pirate World, but it hasn''t completely blinded his eyes by his rights and status." Silent whispered, then continued to watch. Facing the increasingly dull atmosphere at the scene, the yellow-faced ape with the most relaxed expression spoke. "Actually, you only need to treat that person with a higher status than the Tianlong people, and that''s all." As soon as the yellow ape opened his mouth, he let everyone look away. But he kept his weird lips, weird tone said "How powerful our navy is, but in the eyes of the world''s nobles, isn''t it also without dignity? Since the world''s nobles are so afraid of the Lord of Destiny, they just need to treat him as a person of higher status. ." The people at the scene fell into a strange silence. The red dog''s face is no longer black, but purple. He wanted to say something. For example, the world aristocracy changed the world hundreds of years ago, created order and justice, and should be respected. But I can''t say it at all. He still wants to cheer. "Hahaha." Cap suddenly burst into laughter, and all the tears of laughter came out, even disregarding his identity as a wounded, the table smashed with his fist thumped. "That''s right, it''s equivalent to one more person than the Tianlong people. To say the source of sin, I think the Tianlong people" "Kapp!" Sengoku quickly interrupted Kapp''s words. "Oh, yes, this can''t be said, ha ha ha." Kapu still smiled a little out of breath. Even the green pheasant''s face showed a rare smile. That''s right, here is how the Navy is honored and just. However, this is not the first time to beg. The status in front of the Tianlong people is not even as good as that in front of the Lord of Destiny. Fortunately, other people will not kill the most, and they will not wantonly scorn and insult. "In a word." The Warring States is also full of helplessness, "The Lord of Destiny is an existence that must not be provoked, otherwise it will bring us and even the world a huge disaster, but even in the face of destiny, we Can''t be compared with pirates, we must get this four-level jar!" The topic finally got on track. The next step is to share information and discuss how to **** the four-level jar. The silence didn''t look anymore. It''s not that I''m not interested, it''s just that some guests are coming. The silence turned around and looked at a small boat approaching not far away. Found by the contractor. Silence reached the great route two days ago, without disturbing the huge whale, but just sailing forward slowly, according to the rules he set, only the contractor who opened the drifting can To be able to see the ship. Now this is the third Xin Yuner, but the previous two failed the trial. And this person Still a "popular girl". Silently looked at the bumpy, hot figure on the ship. Nicole Robin. The popularity of Pirate''s female characters has always been high. Calculating the timeline, she is still acting around Klockdal, and it is indeed possible to appear in this sea area. But being able to meet the ship of fate is also good luck. At this time, Robin looked at the huge ship in front of her, even with her always calm character, with an expression of admiration and expectation. The ship of fate. As a secret crime company, Baroque Walker''s vice president, she couldn''t help but know the ship of fate. Not only did she know, she even had some little-known information. For example, the trial on board. The first level seems to make people feel the fear from the heart, only the person who overcomes can pass, and the second level seems to see fantasy, because there are not many people who have experienced it, what is the matter, but also Not sure. But since I was lucky. Naturally, I have to give it a try. If it really succeeds, with the magic of this ship, maybe I can realize my wish! Bismarck''s sailing speed is not fast, and ordinary ships can catch up, and Robin''s face with anticipation changed a bit when he entered the trial field. "It turns out that this is how UU reads ." She looked at the huge ship in front of her, with a trace of terror in her eyes. This panic comes from death. Calm down. Robin adjusted his breath, slowly approaching, and every time a point approached, that kind of instinctive fear continued to flow up. Even if reason and intelligence tell her that people who have not yet died in the trial, there is no way to eliminate this fear. Even the uncontrollable recollection of the day in my mind, witnessed the day when my loved one died on the "Devil''s Order", that terrible scene. And this ship. There are also dense and gritty cannons on it! "Huh." Silence smashed her mouth. "The shadow in her heart is a bit heavy." The effect of trials on people with shadows in their hearts will multiply. . Chapter 349： : Robins Difficult Trial In addition to the questioning trials inside, and the trials outside, silence also refers to the assessments of those schools of cultivation. After all, in the world of fairy tales, Robin''s current situation is called "the demon". If you can''t make it through, even if you set foot on this path, it will only be more painful and miserable. In fact. Now Robin, is at the limit. Halfway through the first level, Robin was already curled up, holding his legs, burying his head in his chest, and the whole person shivered. She couldn''t control herself to recall her fears. On the day of the Massacre Order, everyone, including her mother, died, and that was a force that could not be resisted at all. She just wanted to know the truth of history, and wanted to make her mother and hometown devote all their life to the research without wasting it. But this dream. But it has too many terrible enemies, even being blocked by the whole world. "Is it really impossible?" The silence was a little disappointing. He still had a good feeling for Robin, which came from the feeling when he watched the animation in the past. However, he did nothing. Silence doesn''t mean to give proper guidance to your favorite characters. Its just that Robin doesnt look like Tsuna, even if he wants to help, he needs to be eager. Now Robin doesnt even have the determination to realize her dream. The betrayal in the betrayal and a very tired life, the idea of ??giving up dreams has emerged more than once. For example now. Robin just wanted to give up. It is necessary to overcome the first instinct to overcome the fear of instinct. Even if this is not possible, silent guidance does not make much sense. Therefore, the boat did not stop. Robin felt that fear was getting farther and farther away from her. She raised her head and looked at the ship that was moving away in front of her. Grit your teeth. Suddenly followed again. "Ok?" Silence gave her another look. Not reconciled? Robin is naturally not reconciled. Her expression has long lost her previous calmness, just like when she returned to her childhood, she cried and ran away from her hometown under the destruction of the Devil''s Order, and her fear and tears could not be controlled. Gush. She has a feeling. The ship of destiny in front of her may be the one closest to her dream. If even this time fails, her dream, and even her life, really have no meaning. It is for her dreams that she lived hard until now. Huahua fruit grows out of its arm, and then slides the oar desperately, trying to keep up with the speed of the ship of destiny, a little closer. She only needs to raise her head to see the person. The man sitting on the deck chair above the beach, looking at the calm gaze. Lord of fate, silence! Unlike any man she''s ever seen before, it''s not the domineering imagination, nor the teasing, but the very calm. It''s so calm that it''s like saying "This is your own destiny and dream". As long as you board the ship, you can realize your dreams, and dreams are the only value for yourself to survive! Robin moved closer. Then, in fear, he shivered, stopped, and was thrown away. After a hard time, he moved closer. "Have you noticed your weakness?" The silence made it clear. She is not so much insisting on courage now, it is better to say that she has realized that such a weak self cannot realize her dreams, and even emerges that she cannot succeed, so she just dies like a self-violent and self-abandoned idea, but persists but now. However, let her get a BUG. Originally in the silent setting, as long as the failed person left the scope of the assessment, then when the ship of fate began to move, the ship could not be seen. However, Robin has not completely fled now. Every time she stopped in fear, she moved away a bit and hurried to catch up before leaving the area. It is within the scope of the assessment from beginning to end, but the strength and weakness vary with distance. "Captain." Bismarck came over with a glass of fresh juice, glanced at Robin, and asked, "Is this what happened to her?" "Of course." Silence took the juice. "Cover the range of invisibility. As long as she didn''t escape completely, it wouldn''t be a failure. What''s more, even if it was just a nap, it would be thrown away by us. It''s not that easy to stick to success." Robin''s current approach is indeed a BUG, ??just like someone who obviously can''t climb the mountain, but he grabbed the straw on the mountainside and refused to go down. But the people who can catch it are also rare, not to mention, either success or failure, there will always be a result. So silence is not going to do anything. He actually expects Robin to succeed on his own, which is more pure and tenacious than the hope gained by his companion''s rescue. "understood." Bismarck turned his head and looked at Robin, who was still approaching there. Robin''s eyes also looked at this time. Bismarck thought about it and gave him a smile. Just like she used to sit at the highest place and smile to her subordinates and comrades in arms, every time she only needs to show such a smile, the comrades will feel like they are greatly encouraged, although Bismarck thinks it is just because she is the leader. But now. Robin did get inspired. She even looked at the beautiful woman with a smile, with absolute confidence, perseverance, perseverance and encouragement. Just like the queen. As women, Robin felt a shame on himself. Because she is now not only confused and frightened, but also not confident. I was even scared of crying. If you go to see your mother like this, the mother will be disappointed for herself. Robin gritted his teeth. Keep coming close to The silent expression is a little weird, because Bismarck''s smile is just a standard "professional laugh", in her words, it is "If I laugh like this, everyone will be happy ,so be it". Worthy of being the eldest sister head longed for by many warships. The silence seemed to see the words "+100 for female charm" on Bismarck''s head. Speaking. Bismarck must be staying in this sea as a ship''s mother. As an agent, although she is convenient to come and go, she is unlikely to be with her for a long time. So, do you want to find some female companions for her? Robin is not bad, her wish is to know the history, in fact, it is very easy to achieve. However, Silent glanced at Robin. He smiled and shook his head. First of all, Robin could pass the test. Silent took out a book, adjusted a posture, and looked at it comfortably. Chapter 350： : The princess who suddenly appeared The ship of fate sails very slowly. Even if you just use a paddle, you can catch up as fast as possible. The problem is that the instinctive fear gives people the urge to stay away. Except for those who are very determined, most people will reach their limits in the constant approach, then collapse, and then escape. But Robin is just unable to move forward now. But can control the urge to escape. Deadlocked. Until the sun at sea level gradually set, and there was some dim light, the silence put down the book and stretched. It''s meal time. Turned his head and looked at the food and water that was not far away, there were obviously some weak Robin, and then raised his hand. A sumptuous dinner appeared before him. "Bismarck." Silent greeted Bismarck. Food, but as a great enjoyment of life. Bismarck put on an elegant evening dress and, after pouring a glass of wine for silence, sat in front of him. Battleship, sea, beauty, red wine. Gourmet. Silence felt that his life was more and more sentimental. feeling good. But Robins mood is very bad, because there are constantly very attractive scent coming from the ship, and from time to time you can hear cheerful conversations, which is nervous for the nervous, experiencing the fear of her all the time. To put it simply is a kind of irony. The worst thing is. Her physical strength is difficult to support. Robin''s breathing is a little short, although there is water and food, she can continuously use her ability to row, and the mental tension makes her tired. Even so. Every challenge to this ship of destiny has very limited progress. Nearly every time she advances, she will recall the most terrifying picture in her heart. Go on like this...you can''t board the ship until the food and water are exhausted "Is she going to fail?" Bismarck found Robin, who was farther away. "If there is no excitement, it should be defeated." Silence sandwiched a piece of beef and chewed in her mouth. "In fact, her will is not weak, but her childhood experience has formed a nightmare. Self-implication." "..." Bismarck seemed a little hesitant, but in the end said nothing. She is well aware of the importance of rules. "However, it is not without accidents." Silent laughed. "I didn''t let you deviate a little from the course, now it''s here." "Huh?" Bismarck turned his head perceptively. There, a new sailboat was approaching. There is only one person on the boat. A beautiful young girl with blue hair. Robin also spotted the man for a moment. "Miss. Wednesday?" "Day!" The blue-haired girl also found Robin and couldn''t help but step back, her mouth wide open, looking very frightened. "What a coincidence." There was a smile on Robin''s face, but her image at the moment was indeed not good. His face was pale, his clothes were soaked with sweat, and he was even gasping slightly. "Why are you here!" The blue-haired girl has already made an attacking gesture. "To say why..." Robin looked at the ship of fate not far away. "It should be the same as your purpose, Princess Weiwei." Wei Wei''s face was also pale. It was just a coincidence that she would meet the ship of fate. Originally, the mission was carried out in the nearby waters, but this morning, I suddenly felt that in my hometown, the Kingdom of Alabstan, there were even four-level jars. obviously! People all over the world who picked up drifting cans, like her navy or pirates, would go there! Your own homeland...will be reduced to a battlefield for jars! For this reason, she was only able to terminate the mission, and even stunned her teammates, who wanted to return home secretly. But I didn''t expect that, after finding the ship of destiny fortunately, I would unfortunately meet one of the biggest enemies, the deputy president of the Baroque working society, day! "Don''t worry about me, Princess Weiwei." Robin seemed to know that Weiwei was afraid of herself, but her eyes looked at the ship of destiny in front of her, but it was full of bleakness, "Now I am just like you, Its just people who want to board this ship of fate and realize their dreams." If you usually meet this Princess Weiwei. Maybe Robin is still in a mood to tease. but now. She only felt that her failed life was meaningless. Wei Wei also found that this woman is different from the previous one, that kind of gloomy eyes as if she would give up her life and commit suicide in the next moment. Is it because of the trial of the ship of fate? Weiwei gritted her teeth. "Since the identity is known by you, I have nothing to say, but I will stop you anyway!" She re-raised the sailboat, "So, I must board the ship of fate!" She knew very well that, relying on her own abilities, she wanted to defeat Qi Wuhai and wanted to save her kingdom, but it was a fool''s dream. But-in front of the ship of fate! The fateful ship that can fulfill all the wishes in that legend. It is perhaps her last hope to be able to meet the ship of fate on the sea. "It''s not so easy to get on the ship of fate," Robin murmured. She had spent that day in that fear. The kind of fear similar to the face of the Devil Order, which can''t do anything at all. Weiwei kept getting closer. Unexpectedly, there was a panic expression on his face. will die. This will definitely die. but-- She has nothing to bet on, and the only thing she can bet is her own life! "Even if I die, I will save the kingdom!" Weiwei shouted loudly, crying like Usopp, and jumped directly into the abyss. "What..." Robin opened his eyes wide. It took her a day to break through the checkpoint. This weak and powerless princess broke into it all at onceWhy? There was a confusion in Robin''s mind, and then she saw a little stubborn but weak Princess Weiwei in her eyes, so she quietly floated up and accepted the test of the second hurdle. The silent smile is a little playful. This test is really not difficult for Wei Wei. This princess has long been determined to bet on her life. Even in the case of death, she will jump towards the abyss, because this is the only thing she can do for her beloved kingdom. So after finding Weiwei in silence. Directly let Bismarck adjust the navigation direction slightly, so that we can meet Weiwei "just". So, can you get some courage? Silently looked at Robin. He has long discovered that Robin''s worth is not low, after all, the president of the secret criminal company. Chapter 351： : Robins Jar Series Robin is not stupid. On the contrary, she is still very smart. After seeing the initial confusion after Wei Wei broke into the past, she soon realized the way of crossing the first pass of the ship of fate. Is there the determination to jump into the abyss in order to dream. In other words... Even in the face of the terrible scene of the Devil Order, she has to rush past without any turning back and survive to find her dream. This courage and determination is the key to breaking through this first level. "It seems that you already understand." A voice suddenly appeared in Robin''s ear. She looked up sharply. The Destiny Lord, who sat on the deck enjoying the food leisurely, did not know when he started to stand by the railing, and his deep eyes looked at her like this. "Standing in front of the ship of fate, what horror order are you still afraid of?" The silent voice rose slightly, with an unquestionable tone, "What do you think is here? As long as you have the determination to realize your dreams, even The whole world is in front of your dreams, and you can also gain the power to destroy the world here. I will give you the last five minutes." After leaving this sentence, the silence turned directly, and the footsteps gradually went away. five minutes? Robin''s expression was flustered. Five minutes is impossible! She has just reached the limit, and there is still a long distance. "do not worry." Another gentle voice came from Robin''s eyes, still the confident smile like a queen. Bismarck''s eyes were encouraging. "You really want to realize your dream, right? Even if you give it your life, you wont regret it, right? With such a determination, you will be able to achieve it, because we dont need to think about the results, we just need to keep moving forward. Sail until death." At this moment, Robin suddenly had an illusion. As if standing there was the mother who told her to escape at the end. Don''t look back, just move forward. Tears Robin came out of her eyes. She grabbed the oar with some hysterics, and drove toward the ship of fate while crying. At this moment, the ship of fate in front of her seemed to become that day. The naval fleet of the Slaughter Order. Ten warships! Five lieutenants! And indiscriminately destroy all artillery! At that time she could only keep running away. Now, she has to keep getting closer to this nightmare. Standing silently on the other side of the deck, looking at the other side stood up and encouraged Robin Bismarck to smile. He did not ask Bismarck to do so. It seems that his ship''s ship mother regards Robin as some of the ship''s new recruits who are afraid of war. finally. When Robin rushed to the interrogation trial, his face was relieved. If you can''t realize your dream, you will die on the way to realize your dream. There is such consciousness. Even the illusion of questioning trial is not difficult to survive, after all, her greatest fear has been induced in the first level of trial, which is equivalent to spending it with the questioning trial at the first level. . So, what series of jars are you giving Robin? The silence is thoughtful. ... The night has come completely, the sky is a huge moon, because there are two guests who are being tested in the heart test, the silence has not fallen asleep. Instead, a table and three seats were placed under the moonlight, chatting with Bismarck standing beside him. He expected that they would pass the trial in a short time. "Come." Silence turned his head. Nicole Robin in the moonlight has opened his eyes. With a completely different color from before, it is a relief, and a look forward to the future. "It seems that your heart is redeemed." Silently raised the glass of wine. This is the act of inviting a cup. Robin glanced at Princess Weiwei, who was still in the heart of the trial, and then walked over and walked over, first whispering to Bismarck: "Thank you for your encouragement." It can be seen from the gratitude of her expression that her gratitude came from the heart. Bismarck just nodded slightly. Just like in the past, use majesty to cover up the clumsy side of not knowing how to respond to gratitude. "Sit." Silently motioned to the seat in front. "Thank you." Robin sat down, and after realizing that he had boarded the ship of fate, what followed was a gradual rise of tension and restraint. The man in front of him is different from anyone she has seen in the past. She can be sure. Any disguise, lies, there will be nowhere to escape from this man''s eyes. She is just sitting in front of him like this, and she feels that she has been completely seen through with her heart. This is extremely uncomfortable for Robin who has lived in lies and betrayal for a long time. "As you know, the ship of destiny is where the wish is fulfilled." Silence gently shook the wine glass and said with a smile, "But, I only give the opportunity to realize the wish." "Opportunity?" Robin asked subconsciously. "Yes." Nodding silently, then raising his hand, all the information about the jar poured into Robin''s mind. Robin was surprised. The truth behind the ship of destiny turned out to be this way. The jars of different worlds contain treasures that can be used for anything. In a sense. There is nothing wrong with saying that this ship can fulfill any wish, but it also requires your own efforts. "There are no more than thirty pieces of historical text." The silence continued. "There are not only the history you desire, but also the weapons that countless people desire. You should know what kind of blocking power is in front of your wish. Strength increases the value of the history you crave." Robin was silent. Of course she knows. Either the PirateThe Navy, countless people stopped her for the weapons recorded in the historical text. But all she wanted was history. "So, there are actually two choices in front of you." Silent stared at Robin and said slowly, "The first one is to choose the type of pot of power, and then you go to find the historical text yourself, and block all the blocking power. All is defeated. The second one is to buy a jar of intelligence series, which contains all the intelligence that this world has. Whether you can get what you want depends on the price and fate you pay." The intelligence series is a new series that Silence has just decided. Robin is the first player he has encountered so far with the dream of "some kind of existing information". This dream may or may not depend on strength. Power is not a panacea. However, Robin took a deep breath and suddenly asked: "It should be easy for you to understand what happened in that 100-year blank history." Chapter 352： : Interrogation of Princess Weiwei Facing Robin''s question, silence is not surprising. Although in the original book, facing Raleigh, who seemed to know the answer, Robin refused to ask, but prepared to find it himself. But at that time, Robin still wanted to take risks with his companions. And now. She just wanted to know the answer. "In your world, neither the past nor the future, there is nothing I don''t know about." Silence said only indifferently, without any proud expression. "Then..." Robin suddenly became excited. "But, I won''t tell you." Silence interrupted Robin''s words in advance, and then shook his head. "Although I don''t mind giving you proper guidance, but the realization of the dream requires cost and effort. This is the rule. What''s more, the influence of history on the destiny of your world is not small." Silence can indeed know the truth of the so-called 100-year blank history. That is to consume some trading points. But as he said. Publicizing this truth directly has too much influence on the direction of this world. And... how can you make money from Robin''s hands? Robin seemed to be lost, but he seemed to think of something and quickly came out of the loss. "The direct answer is also a disrespect to my mother and the scholars who have devoted their lives to studying history." Robin seemed to have made the decision. "Since I want to find the answer myself, then-I Choose power." Buying jars of intelligence series directly with money sounds very tempting. However, Robin is very clear. Information like intelligence is actually more dangerous the more you know. The tragedy of O''Hara in her hometown, her crisis for so many years, is because of the word knowledge, and only strength can defeat those who hinder her. Robin seemed determined. "Good." Silent smiled. "You can call the funds of the Baroque working society. In theory, the money belongs to you." This is why Robin''s worth is not low. The Baroque working society is a huge criminal group involving thousands of people. As the president, Klockdal has been hiding in the dark, leaving everything to Robin to manage, which means that Robin has the actual control of the entire Baroque working society, including funds. "If all the jars are used to buy, can I have the power to defeat Klockdal?" Robin seemed a little cautious. Because, if she used the money, it meant enemies with Kerodar, who had strong power as the Seven Martial Arts. Robin apparently did not adjust his thinking. Although he was determined to fight the people who prevented her from realizing her dream, she still had a part of her lack of confidence in her strength. "It depends on your luck, and... his luck." Silence''s smile at this moment seems to be meaningful. Robin remembered suddenly. According to her perception today, just in the direction of the Kingdom of Alabstan, there is a four-level drifting tank buried, and dozens of third-level drifting tanks. In other words, she is not the only one who can open the can, and she is the only one who can board the ship of fate! Robin opened his mouth slightly. Looking at the smiling man in front of her, she finally understood what the "cost" and "effort" of the other party meant. As long as you continue to buy jars, even a weak person like her may be able to defeat powerful enemies, and those who are already strong may be even stronger. This ship of destiny does give them the chance to realize their wishes, but the greater the chances of some people, the smaller the chances of others! "You are very nice, not many people can think about it so quickly." Silence once again praised the person in front of him and took a sip of wine. "This is why I will set up the assessment. , Even boarding the ship of destiny is useless, because although there is the opportunity to realize the dream here, it is another stage to compete for the dream." Silence has always defined itself. Jars can achieve things in the original world that cannot be achieved anyway. However, what step can be taken. It still depends on the performance of the players. In this way, even those who originally hoped to realize the dream on their own, such as Luffy, had to rely on the power of the jar, otherwise, the dream would inevitably fail. This is the atmosphere of the game. The Robin in front of him is a "weak man". If he does not buy a jar, he is also a "weak man." If he buys a jar, although he may still be a weak man, he may also become a strong man. Open cans. Robin''s gaze changed a little. And at this time. "A stage for competition? If there is really a stage where people like me can win, please let me fight!" Wei Wei opened her eyes and said firmly. In the illusion just now, she saw a terrible scene. Father, kingdom, everything is destroyed. She fought desperately, but she was so weak. In the end, she bet on her life and opened her eyes in the failure, but successfully passed the trial of trial. This gentle and kind princess has been reborn from the war, relying on her strength and sense of responsibility to advance. Raised his hand in silence. Wei Wei also boarded the ship and even flew directly to the seat. "I thought you would question me first." Silently looked at her with a smile. "You wanted to question." "Yeah...I want to know why you chose Alabaster." Wei Wei''s slender eyelashes twitched slightly, and she looked sadly looking at the silence in front of her, "But, would you mind my question? Powerful people will always hurt unscrupulous people unscrupulously, like pirates, like Krokdal I dont want to be questioned like before, I just want you to give me one The opportunity to become stronger, no matter what I want to pay for it." Trial by heart is both an assessment and a trial. In the illusion, Weiwei really exhausted everything. It is simply unable to change. She did not despair and did not give up hope, so she passed the assessment, but she did not want to experience such failure again in reality. "Very good determination." Silent looking at the beautiful princess who seemed to be holding tears in front of her, still holding a smile. "Determination is the quality we value. It can be combined with luck to decide your dreams, so please Keep this determination well, but you seem to have misunderstood one thing. This carnival in Alabstan will not harm your people." Wei Wei was stunned. Pirates and navies swarmed towards Alabstan, fighting for pots. That kind of confusion made her despair just thinking about it. Chapter 353： : An alliance of 2 women Now, the person who is the one who is in the front, says that she will not harm her people. "Why?" Wei Wei couldn''t help asking. "Because I don''t allow it." Silent simply replied. This is indeed a fairly simple answer, not even an answer. Naturally, Wei Wei can''t be at ease. You dont allow it, wont those pirates do that? Can you still control those pirates if you sit here? Silence was clear about Wei Wei''s mind, but he had no intention of explaining. Because no matter how it is explained, it is not as clear as what I saw with my own eyes. In fact, at the moment when Shen Mo''s strength has risen to this level, especially since he has accumulated a large number of trading points in his hand, and has purchased the ability to "distort reality", which is closer to the creator, he has been able to do a lot. Things that could not be done before. This is like the boss of a game company finally recruiting a group of excellent programmers. After the hardware technology keeps up, many ideas in my mind are only possible. This time, it was a silent attempt. Civilians are equivalent to NPPC''s wanton attacks that will destroy the overall game, and naturally are not allowed. "When you set foot on that land, you will understand." The silent smile was somewhat mysterious, and then said, "I have felt your determination to become stronger, but the problems before you are also obvious. You have no money. As soon as the last few words were spoken, Wei Wei''s eyes widened. Because the silence has transmitted information about the jar to her. why...... Wei Wei covered her mouth and held back her tears, which was super uncomfortable. Obviously boarded the ship of destiny, clearly saw the hope of becoming stronger, and then defeating the enemies of the kingdom, but was hindered by poverty. Although she is a princess. But at the moment when the kingdom encountered a rebellion, she couldn''t get any money in her body. Even if there was some surplus in the kingdom, if she returned to the kingdom without even obtaining the membership badge, the money would not be used. Without the badge, this ship of fate is equivalent to nothing. "Longevity, youth, appearance, everything I have in my body can be given to you." Wei Wei raised her head violently, tears twirling in her eyes. "Are you sure?" Silent raised an eyebrow. "The information I told you is already very clear. These things that are very important to you are not so valuable to me." "I don''t have anything else." Wei Wei said. Looking at Wei Wei who seemed determined to be silent, she had a headache. After all, this kind of transaction hurts the player too much, and the value is not very high. In fact, he does not agree with it very much. But if Weiwei decides... "Your share, I''ll come out." Robin suddenly said, she looked at Wei Wei, "just pay enough to get your membership badge." "you......" Wei Wei looked at Robin with some surprise. This woman is also one of the enemies who turned her kingdom into this. "Listen to my conditions first." Robin brought back the calm smile of the past. "I hope after everything is over, let me see the historical text in your kingdom. This is what I really do. purpose." "Historical text..." Wei Wei naturally heard of the historical text, but she did not know that there is a historical text in the Kingdom of Alabstan? "Of course, my remuneration is not just the money now." Robin said again, "I have determined to use all the properties of the Baroque working society, which means that I will break with Klockdal, and I control With all the evidence of Klockdals entire conspiracy, plus the conditions of our alliance, how? Robin said, even picking up the black tea placed in front of her. Because she was very clear, Princess Weiwei in front of her could not refuse this proposal. really. Upon hearing Robin in front of him, mastering the evidence that Klockdal planned the civilian rebellion, Weiwei had no idea at all. "I promise you, in the name of Neferutari Vivi!" Even if this is Robin''s conspiracy, she must catch it! "Then we are allies." Robin smiled. "Now that you have negotiated, then decide which series you want to buy." Silence said at this time. Robin made up his mind to be naturally better. Among these two people, Wei Wei is almost a poor man and a white man. That is, Robin who has the funds of the Baroque working society is a small local tyrant. Now, both of them are thinking about the series they want to buy. Weiwei first gave the answer after thinking for a while. "I want to buy the general series." She said. "General?" The silence showed nothing on the surface, but he was a little surprised. He thought that Wei Wei also chose the royal series. After all, she is the only heir to the royal family of the Kingdom of Arabasta. Choose the king series, there will be natural advantages. As a result, he chose the general series. "I don''t have confidence in myself." Wei Wei lowered her gaze. "In the future, there will be more and more powerful people. I don''t have the confidence to protect the entire kingdom. However, in addition to becoming stronger, the general series can also improve the kingdom''s Strength." At the end, she looked up again, as if to get a definite answer from the silence. "It''s true." Nodded silently. He already understood why Wei Wei chose the general series. Among the several recommended series that he transmitted to Weiweis mind, it was specifically introduced that the general series not only strengthened herself, but also built a strong army. She valued this, even if she In the future failure, even death, the army can continue to protect the kingdom. This is actually a bit misunderstood. A good army also needs a good general to be able to play its role. But there is no explanation for the silence Anyway, it is just a first-level jar. When she opens it a little more, you will know what is going on with this jar. And... if Wei Wei became a female general, that gesture also made people look forward to. "I choose the Li Dao series." Robin said, "My arms of the flowers and flowers are like my own. If it is this series, it should be able to quickly improve my strength." Robin has also considered what series of travellers, toxicologists, intelligence, etc. seem to fit her. But in the end, she just wanted to increase her strength quickly. Anyway, strength was just a tool for her to realize her dream. "Okay." The silence didn''t say much. For Robin at this time, her fruit ability is the strongest. Ignoring the speed, as long as you can see it with your naked eyes, you can grow your own limb on the other person''s body. Then, the next thing to consider is to improve the attack effect of this limb. Chapter 354： : Robins special transfer Force is indeed a good choice for Robin. The biggest factor limiting her combat power is that her attack power is too weak and she will not be armed. If the power is strong and she is proficient in armor, no one can escape her shackles. Silence can already be imagined, some people have grown fists and were attacked. Also. Robin''s transfer, the silence has long been ready. "Now that you have decided, start to open the jar." Raising his hand in silence, hundreds of jars appeared in front of him. Robin bought Weiwei only all the first-level jars, and she herself bought all the first-level jars, second-level jars, and ten third-level jars. This posture is to use up all the funds of the Baroque working society. Don''t stay a little. So, on the battleship under the moonlight, the two beautiful girls sat on the deck in different poses, opening the cans one by one. Especially with the expression of red tide and excitement. The picture is full of different styles. Weiwei''s jars were already opened, and then they watched Robin with some envy as they continued to open the jars. The first- and second-level Lidao series of jars were almost visible to the naked eye to improve Robin''s physical quality, and the physical changes, It can bring people a most intuitive feeling. Robin, who has always been calm, is also a little intoxicated at the moment. Not addicted to power. Rather, he is addicted to the confidence that his heart grows with strength. "If there is such power, I don''t need to depend on others at all." Robin was sighed while excited. In the past, she has always relied on masks and betrayal, mixing into one another after another. In the end, all those pirates were destroyed because of her. This is also a very bad experience for Robin. However, this is the only person who has no power and can do it. At the age of eight, he carried a reward of more than 80 million Bailey. She can live until now, only she knows the hardship. But now, she started to have power. "Your luck seems to be inferior to Weiwei." Silence was still sitting on the seat, watching her finish the last second-tier jar. "Five hundred second-tier jars, only two prizes were awarded, Weiwei II. Three prizes were awarded out of a hundred first-level jars. Although the grades are different, the probability among them is similar." "Really?" Robin didn''t care. "Unfortunately, she didn''t have as much money as me." "Most of the money in the Baroque studio was obtained from the nationals of Alabstan." Wei Wei was a little unhappy. "This is reality, Her Royal Highness." Robin just smiled. "I thought you knew it already." Weiwei''s breath was stagnant. Although, she has made no small changes. But as a gentle and kind princess, she is still not Robin''s opponent. Even more annoying. She still has to hope that Robin can draw more prizes. The more powerful Robin is, the greater her hope to save the kingdom. "The next is the third-level jar." Silent laughed. The two jackpots that Robin had previously offered were both skills and somewhat ordinary. At most, it is equivalent to the ordinary skills opened in the third-level jar. Sure enough, it was better for her to change jobs. Robin''s non-chief atmosphere seems to extend all the way to the third-level jar, except for a pair of wrist equipment, he has not obtained any special items. Until the last tertiary jar. Inside are objects of a destiny nature. Robin felt a little nervous. Because she has also discovered that the compatibility between herself and the force jar is not very good. In addition to her ability to enhance the force in her imagination, many inheritances, even skills, are not very suitable for her, and they have not become full-body muscles. The terrible look had already relieved her. Although the combat effectiveness is indeed growing rapidly. Robin quickly opened the last jar. Inside, is a thin needle. Precisely speaking, it is a very thin needle, with a golden body, and if you look closely, it seems that you can see many very subtle colors on it. "Tattooist." The silence suddenly began. "What?" Robin didn''t respond. "A very magical profession." Silent raised his hand, and the fine needle was slowly suspended in the palm of his hand. "In a certain world, tattoos are considered to have magical power. People use all kinds of magical pigments to tattoo on their bodies. In order to obtain powerful power, for example, painting the flame on the arm can gain the power to control the flame-of course, this requires a certain level of ability, not only the ability to paint, but also the design of the pattern itself." This is the transfer that Silence prepared for Robin. It was his new design. Huahua fruit is to engrave parts of the body, such as arms, legs, and even eyes and ears, which can continuously copy and extend parts of the body. Therefore, Robin only needs to improve the body''s ability, and Huahua fruit can use this ability several times. It was originally the fruit power of one person against one army. That being the case. Then design a profession that can strengthen her body. Tattooist. There are similarities and differences between Fu Mi and Master Fu, but it is not painting on Fu paper, but painting on the body of oneself or others. "Tattooist..." Robin has also understood the characteristics of this profession. "It''s just like the power specially prepared for the flowers and fruits..." "The devil''s fruit was originally a part of your body, and it has become a certain characteristic of you." Silence handed this thin needle to her. "The destiny given by the jar is also your own destiny. Based on your own wishes." The magical effect of a tattoo artist is more than that. Robin will understand later. And now she reached out and grabbed this thin needle, the basic information belonging to the profession kept pouring into her mind, and of course also included the most basic power transformation. Tattoo is a combination of props and will. Sophisticated and magical colors, as well as the art of painting, comprehend the characteristics of patterns, constitute this occupation. "It turns out that tattoos can be hidden." Robin breathed a sigh of relief. "I thought it would become a tattooed person." "..." Shouldnt we care more about power? "Although the name is called a tattoo artist, it is not a real tattoo, but a stamp of power." Silence shook his head. "However, you can easily engrave strength for yourself with flowers and flowers, which is not possible for ordinary tattoo artists. Things, they usually can only rely on the rest of the tattooists." After all, this is a high-definition job. Tattoo yourself... Chapter 355： : Robins Blue Prize The silence, coupled with the information in his mind, made Robin probably know what kind of occupation this tattoo artist is. However, this is the power of a different world after all. It is difficult to form an intuitive impression in her mind. "I have my dreams and my future on these jars." Robin began to feel real tension, and then gritted his teeth. "All the funds I can use are used to buy a tattoo artist. Limited series of jars!" The previous one or two jars are amazing. However, there was too much money spent on things that did not help her much. The next limited jar is when she decides how much power she can get from it. It is impossible not to be nervous. "You can buy 300 jars with all your funds." Said in silence, then raised his hand, and three hundred third-level jars appeared in front of him. He also looked forward to it. Although this series says that it blends a lot of world power systems, in general, they are basically items customized by him. To a certain extent, the guests'' senses also represent the success of this series. Robin opened the first jar. Unsurprisingly, there is a light group with the highest probability of appearance, which directly poured into her mind, and various knowledge inheritance related to tattoos emerged. Silence blended in with some knowledge of "painting". Entering the Tao through painting, the space between pen and ink can hold the world. This mysterious and mysterious artistic conception is like opening a completely different world door to people in this world. In particular, Robin is a rare "talent girl" in this world. At this moment, he feels the knowledge that he has never known, and he also has a fascinating feeling. She quickly opened the next jar. The second, the third... All light groups. But at four, it was finally not a light group, but a sticker with an unknown animal drawn on it, it seemed to be a bird, and it looked like life, and the red feathers were like flames. It will burn in a second. "A ready-made tattoo." Silence knows what this is, "You don''t need to paint, just paste it on, you can get strength immediately." This kind of ready-made tattoo is actually equivalent to skill. Robin made a gesture of size. Then it was affixed to his shoulder, and suddenly there was a burning flame on the sticker, a pattern of a crimson bird that seemed to spread its wings, emerged from Robin''s shoulder. At the same time, information poured into my mind. -Chilong Hongwen Falcon. This is a high-level World of Warcraft, full of fire, the place is like a fire burning, no grass grows. Of course, this tattoo only shows some strength. Robin thought. The light directly turned into a raging fire, swept her entire arm, and even a clear bird chirp sounded, and the sound was loud. "Awesome power..." Robin''s face was already shocked beyond concealment. "It was like eating another demon fruit." It wasn''t until this moment that she truly appreciated the power of the tattoo artist, or the strength of the jars in front of her. As long as ordinary people eat a demon fruit, their strength is far superior to ordinary people. But here she is. Just need to put many different tattoos on your body, you can immediately get different power. "The status of the tattoo artist in that world, but it is very noble." Silence seems to have looked at Wei Wei, "because you can not only make yourself strong, but even make others strong, just consume some rare materials on others. Draw a tattoo." This is like the alchemy master and the alchemist. Weiwei couldn''t help being shocked. She also bought some first-class jars from the 200 general series, and a little bit of silence, she immediately thought of it. This is the way to increase the strength of soldiers! Robin thought of it himself. "If the navy knows it, the bounty on me... I''m afraid it will be turned up several times." Robin said, but there was no fear in his eyes, but there was still a strange emotion. This is the same as her knowledge. The rest either controlled her or wanted to destroy her. But as long as she has power. That kind of ability will become her help, because others will ask for her. It''s really close. Dreams that seemed out of reach in the past are now approaching a little, and the power is in their own hands. only...... The smile on Robin''s face seemed a little helpless. "It seems that I can''t do without the jar." Her thinking changed quickly, and she already understood it. Drawing tattoos is not such a simple thing. Most of the power it generates comes from materials. And those special materials, such as paint, are only in these jars. Silence laughed inwardly. Like the so-called alchemy master and refiner, tattoo artists are also money-burning professions. Robin continued to open the jar. The tattoo on her shoulder has been hidden, and only when it is used will the tattoo appear actively. It''s just that not seeing does not mean not. A person''s skin is limited, and the tattoos that can be painted are also limited. In addition, the stronger the tattoo, the higher the body''s ability to withstand. The average person may have a small three-level tattoo on his body. To the limit. And with the upgrade of strength. The materials used to wash off tattoos from the past are also very expensive. While Robin was marveling at the power, he felt some kind of maliciousness vaguely. It''s too much money. To go this way, too many things are needed. Without enough jars, you can''t even take the first step. Besides... what about my grand prize? Robin''s expression is a little weird, it is a mixture of unexpected and uncomfortable expression. She had opened 130 jars, but she didn''t even open a big prize. Silence is also strange. He glanced at the wheat-colored skin on Robin''s body at this time. Could it be that... it was because he was tanned in the desert kingdom? However, no matter how bad luck, when Robin opened more than 190 jars, he still had a big prizeThe blue dragon rose from the jar with the sound of dragon Yin . Weiwei also had some envy in her eyes. This is the blue rare prize! "It''s a sticker." Robin also moved. After opening so many jars, she naturally understood that the sticker could improve her strength in an instant. If the material is rare. That is basically useless to her now. Robin took the sticker from the jar and painted a pair of beautiful purple wings. Ziyun Wing. "Not bad." The silent voice came, "A kind of painting called the black flame Ziyun carving wings, there is a well-known strong, early in the use of the pair of wings, after pasting it, you will have flying ability." Chapter 356： : 2 people who opened the jar "The ability to fly?" Robin''s eyes widened in surprise. The ability to fly is too useful, especially for the devil fruit ability. The power of tattoos is different from the power of the Devil Fruit. Even if it falls into the sea, it can also be used. In this way, coupled with the ability to fly, the fatal weakness of the Devil Fruit ability person who cannot swim will be largely compensated for. Robin has realized. Combining the power obtained in the jar with your own strength is the direction to maximize your strength. "Go ahead." Silence signaled. He can read Robin''s joy, which shows that the power he designed is still good. Of course, it is also related to Robin''s luck. Although it is said that there are too few awards, the practicality of this award is very high. At least it is a big advantage in a world without air force. Robin continued to open the jar. This time, the desire for the grand prize is stronger than just now. It is like the difference between a third-tier jar and a second-pole jar. Even though the value may be similar, ten second-tier jars are far less than the items in a third-tier jar. In the back jar, she created a rare space tattoo, which was attached to her body like a pocket, forming an independent space inside, which can store materials and luggage. "It turns out there is such a thing." Although not a grand prize, Robin still has some surprises. She was still worried about how to dispose of this huge pile of material that was opened from the jar. Now it can be put directly in this tattoo pocket. Think for a while. Robin put the tattoo on his belly. The silent look is a little weird. Dorabin? Think of Robin taking out a big baby from the pocket on his stomach like Doraemon... Fortunately, this is a feminine style pocket. Robin spent some time sorting out the materials, stuffing the space on his stomach, and looking at the remaining forty cans. "It''s not that there will be more than three hundred jars with only one prize." Robin was a little sad. "If so, it means that fate doesn''t favor you very much." Silence can only say so. "...You really don''t comfort people at all." Robin pulled his lips, gave a seemingly reluctant expression, and then whispered while opening, "I never had a luxury of fate Grace, but now, some want to pray... Is it useful to pray to you? You have the title of Lord of Destiny outside." This seems to be a joke. But in Robin''s heart, there really was such a urge to pray. Because the grand prize is so fragrant. "Pray to me?" The silence smiled dumbly, then said something meaningfully, "If it was earlier, it might be really useful, but I haven''t had the option of interfering with fate for a long time." If it were still before, he wouldn''t mind giving something good. But now, there is really no need for this. Even if she was given a few awards, it wouldn''t do much. Although Robin didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, he didn''t think much about it. I just focused on the jar in front of me, hoping to get another big prize. The last thirty, twenty, ten... When Robin was about to give up hope, the excitement of Long Yin sounded again. The second prize! Surprise always comes so suddenly, even the calm and mature type of Robin can''t stop the surprise smile on his face. "It seems that fate has not completely abandoned you." Silent laughed. In the last few jars shipped, this kind of luck doesn''t know what to say. "What is it?" Robin looked into the jar. A ray of light rushed out of the jar and got into Robin''s mind. This time the grand prize was a series of tattoos. Named meteorology. In other words, a tattoo of a certain kind of weather on the body can have the ability to summon this kind of weather. But what Robin got at the moment was just some general weather. There is no extreme weather with great lethality, and even if it is just average, it is also very expensive when used. Is it useless? Robin does not think so, and may be useless against the strong, but look at the Kingdom of Abalastan. The weather determines people''s livelihood. This power is particularly important for the general kingdom. Robin looked at Wei Wei and said directly: "This is a tattoo heritage that can change the weather." "Hey?" Wei Wei froze for a moment, then stood up suddenly, "Change the weather?" "Yes," Robin said with a smile. "Although it is difficult, if you can successfully paint, the "Desert Kingdom" of the Kingdom of Abalastan may be nicknamed, and it may change because of it." Such power has a huge effect on the kingdom. Then it must be used well. So, Robin told him directly. Weiwei looked at Robin in front of her and opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say. The civil strife in the kingdom today is caused by rain. "It seems that our covenant has to be deepened and will last a long time." Robin smiled and thought of a more profound plan in his mind. "I see..." Wei Wei nodded slowly. She began to try to treat Robin as a true ally. Looking at the two men in silence. A gentle and kind but strong character, a mature and calm but has a weak heart. He felt that he had witnessed the birth of Ji Jiqing. Finally, Robin opened all his jars. She let out a long breath and pressed her fingers against her lips, her eyes left with aftertaste. "Something is not enough." Even if Robin''s dream is not power, but power will make her closer to her dream. In addition, the miraculous knowledge also made her gradually fall into it. "If you want to get more, keep working hard." Silent smiled. "By the way, the contract in the four-level drifting jar in the Kingdom of Abalastan can specify the series-including the qualification of qualified transactions. Series." "..." Robin looked silently at www.novelhall.com~ obviously. This man is pushing their competition. However, it is impossible to refuse at all. The general jars of the fourth grade and the jars of the limited series of the fourth grade have completely different appeal to them. "Now that it''s finished, go back." Silence finally said, then raised his hand and waved. The two still have more time to talk about. The surrounding environment changed drastically. They found themselves back on their own ships, surrounded by a tranquil sea at night, where there was still the shadow of the huge ship. Everything seemed like a dream. Only the knowledge in his mind and the power in his body are truly true. Chapter 357： : Robins first fight After being silent for a long time. Robin jumped on Weiwei''s ship and said: "Princess Weiwei, then next, we are allies." "Just call me Weiwei." Weiwei also had a complex look, but she finally gave a smile, "I will try to treat you as a companion." "Companion..." Robin didn''t speak. In the past two decades, she boarded one ship after another, and the "allies" around her changed for another one, but that was completely different from her companions. In the world of great navigation. Allies are already full of betrayal. Can she really have companions? However, she did not say it. Working together with the knowledge of being a companion is beneficial to the alliance. They decided to return to the Kingdom of Abalastan overnight. at the same time. At the moment, the Kingdom of Abalastan, Klockdal, who has just got up, is facing something that makes him extremely angry. Gone. The money is gone. He heard that the money was gone in the morning, and he didn''t believe it, but it was indeed gone. Not only that, but after using some methods to investigate the funding situation of the Baroque working society, he was very angry. All are out of money. For a long time, it was Robin who was responsible for distributing these funds to maintain the operation of the entire Baroque working society, and only she knew where the funds were placed. So, of course. Robin also lost contact and the phone bug couldn''t get through. "Did that woman escape at this time? Have you taken away all your money?" Krokdal''s face was twisted. "Where did she come from, or did she find any new backers?" Krokdal would be so relieved that Robin managed the entire Baroque working society for no reason, he had full confidence in himself. And caught the weakness of Robin''s dream. On the other hand, Robin has been doing very well over the years. But now the betrayal is before us. "Don''t think you can escape like this!" Klockdal punched the table in front of him with a punch. Then, walked to Robin''s room and took out a phone bug. Although Robin took away the money, he only took away the money. There was no change to all the staff, and he could still call the entire working society. First, grab Robin back! He also needs Robin to translate the history text and look for the news of Pluto. ... "Now, Klockdal should be in a hurry to ruin." There was nothing smug on Robin''s face. "Before I left, he hadn''t opened the rafting jar. If he hadn''t opened it now, he might not know Level 4. The situation of the rafting jar." Only when at least one contract jar is opened becomes the contractor. To be able to sense this activity. Most of Krokdals thoughts were on the Kingdom of Abalastan, and the newspaper only talked about the ship of fate and concealed the information of the drifting jar. Therefore, Klockdal didn''t care much. "I''m only worried now, what will happen to the kingdom now." Wei Wei''s hands clasped each other tightly, obviously very nervous. At this time, there should have been many pirates ashore. "Don''t the Lord of Fate say that this time things will not hurt civilians?" Robin said. "Although this is said, but how can it be done." Wei Wei lowered her eyes, "The original kingdom has been in a mess, there is no order, let alone, the pirates will definitely try their best to plunder property. Yes, even if the Lord of Destiny is stronger..." In this case, even if the powerful people all over the world say that they are not allowed to harm civilians, it is impossible to stop the pirates in this chaotic situation. What''s more, silence doesn''t say anything at all, and does nothing. "I do think that such a presence wouldn''t just talk and lie to you like a little girl." Robin turned to look at the sea. I can already see the coast. This is also the first time she does not rely on anyone, but intends to use her own power to find and read the historical text. Weiwei also saw the shore. Put down the inner uneasiness. In any case, we must stop civil strife, and no one can die anymore! "This place is a hidden coast of the Baroque working society, and the rest of the pirates won''t know about it." Robin set foot on the land and looked around. Suddenly, the pupil shrank. Wei Wei raised her head violently. Because in the front, a dark-skinned, muscular, inch-sized man came out from behind the rock. This person, Robin and Weiwei recognized. Daz Bonis. The No. 1 senior agent of the Baroque working society is powerful, is a devil fruit ability, and has a bounty of 75 million Baileys! It is different from Robin''s reward. This person''s reward, but because of strength! "Sure enough I will meet you here." Bowness smiled sternly, looking at Robin, and simply spit out two words. "traitor." "A traitor? That''s right." Robin''s heart was a little nervous, but he quickly suppressed it. There are no others, only him. Bonis is only one of Krokdals men, and if he cant even beat him, its even less likely to beat Krokdal. And at this time. Bonis''s two arms have turned into sharp blades. He is an ability to cut fruit, can turn any part of the body into a blade, and the skin will become as hard as steel. Then, kicking hard with both legs, rushed directly towards Robin. "Don''t say a word?" Robin pursed his lips. This is the truest aspect of the world. Only strength is power! Once you decide to rely on your own strength, you can only speak with strength. "--Bouncing rabbit." Robin whispered that a pattern of a rabbit appeared on her smooth, slender right leg. However, it was a single leg that exerted a little force, and the whole body jumped up with amazing bouncing power. Escaped this blow. Bonis''s eyes revealed surprise. what is that? He could be sure that Robin had nothing on his leg, and that he could escape such an attack, which was also inconsistent with intelligence. But Robin is not going to talk nonsense. Now, she no longer needs to use language to deal with this level of enemies. "Three rounds of flowers." Robin''s hands crossed, and three arms grew from Bonis. One arm tied his feet, and the other two arms caught his neck. "This ability is useless to me." Bonis was stuck in the neck, but did not panic. "My body is as hard as steel, you can''t twist my neck at all." He knew what the fruit ability Robin had. "It seems that you haven''t opened the rafting jar." Robin''s face suddenly smiled. Chapter 358： : The debut of Firebox Ace "Drifting jars?" Bonis didn''t understand at once. After all, there are only a few people who have found the drifting jar. When the news is not reported, the legend will not spread so fast, Robin would not explain to him. "Appear, Chilong Hongwen Falcon." Accompanied by Shen Mo''s seemingly ten second cry, a firebird tattoo appeared on her right arm and the upper arm of the three arms on Bonis. Then there was the hot flame. The copying ability of Huahua fruit is indeed copied with the power of tattoos! Although the power will be reduced and the physical energy consumption will be greater, even the steel burned by this terrible flame at close range will melt. Bonice''s screams kept coming, rolling around, but there was no way to eliminate the flames on his body. After all, the arms with flames grow directly on him! "Easier than expected." Robin lowered his hand and released his ability. She still has a lot of hole cards that need not be used. With just two general skills, she can easily defeat the pirates with a bounty of more than 70 million yuan. This is the power she has now. "Wei Wei, let''s go." The smile on Robin''s face was more confident. Watching the silence of this battle on his own ship also smiled. As he expected. In this world, the lower the level of power, the stronger the restraint of ability. Robin''s diverse career is actually very advantageous. Maybe... she will become a dark horse in this event, which will surprise some people. Moving silently, the perspective of the picture in front of him slowly expanded, and he could clearly see the situation of the entire Kingdom of Abarastan. In the past few days, many pirates have arrived. In some places, there has even been a fight for looting against tertiary jars. This is a great route, although it is not as good as those pirates in the New World, but there are still many pirates offering tens of millions of rewards. Moreover, as silently seeing, some supernovas that appeared in the animation are also moving towards this place. There are many familiar characters. The battle for treasure is surely a deadly attraction for most pirates. Silence put his gaze back to Robin. Although there were many pirates, few of them boarded the ship of fate. He still expected what kind of surprise Robin would bring. Of course, more eye-catching is also an important reason. Robin is negotiating with Weiwei where to go first. "I want to go to the rebels first," said Wei Wei. "There are already a lot of pirates looking for jars. At least, the rebellion must be stopped first. After all, everything is the fault of Klockdal." "Stop the rebellion first?" Robin glanced at Wei Wei, then sighed, "Have you ever thought that the rebellion has reached this point, it is not a one-sided word that can be solved." She knew that the leaders of the rebel army, Korsa and Weiwei, were childhood playmates. The problem is. The other party did not trust the king, and even began to rebel. How could he believe this Princess Weiwei? Even if he believed, would the people who rebelled with him also believe together? "Isn''t that even your explanation?" Wei Wei''s heart was indeed uneasy. "Wei Wei." Robin just looked at her. "Since you are determined to protect the kingdom, and even choose the jars of the general series, you should not be so naive." "..." Weiwei bit her lip. She knew that Robin was right, so just looking for the rebels could not stop them with words. At this point. Unless the sky sees rain or succumbs to force, those rebels cannot stop. "Come on, go to the base camp of the rebels, Katlea." Robin was silent for a while, and then gave Wei Wei a smile, "No matter what the result is, try the head office, even in the worst case, now me, It should also be able to take you safely away." Weiwei stared at Robin stunnedly and hugged her joyfully. "Thank you! Robin sauce." This thank you comes from the heart. After all, Robin is willing to accompany her to a dangerous place to gamble on an unlikely hope. And Robin was embarrassedly hugged. There is also a strange feeling in my heart. She is indeed brushing Wei Wei''s favor. For future plans, she is wearing a mask like she did in the past, but unexpectedly, Wei Wei in front of her seems to be different from those she met in the past. Wearing a mask but earning it? Robin sighed in his heart, the back glowed with light, a pair of beautiful purple wings spread from the back, then stretched his arms around Wei Wei''s slender waist, and whispered in her ear: "We flew over in a hurry." After speaking, the wings flew, and the figure rushed towards the sky. The speed is much faster than she thought. Wei Wei hugged Robin after she exclaimed. People in this world generally don''t have the experience of flying in high altitude, but after all, Robin has a calm personality, and after a short period of discomfort, he quickly rushed in a certain direction. "Look, what is that." A pirate on the ground raised his head and pointed upwards in surprise. "Two women." "Is it a devil fruit with wings?" "Damn, with this ability, won''t all third-level jars be found at once!" "Follow up!" Because they didn''t fly too high, Robin''s figure was seen by many people, and for those whose goal is a jar, this ability to fly is too cheating. Robin also noticed some people trying to keep up. But she didn''t care. The wings flicked lightly, much faster than the average bird, but it only consumes some energy. "In front there is Katlea." Weiwei cautiously poked her head out of Robin''s arms and looked down. Suddenly, a group of people formed a circle around Katlea near the base of the rebel army, and there seemed to be some people in the middle. Fierce fightingRobin also noticed there. "It''s the rebels who are there." Robin also stayed in this country for a long time. At the moment, it is only those who can tell at a glance. "The middle is the pirates... No, only one person is a pirate and the other is a person from the Baroque working society." She sensed that there was a tertiary jar in that position. obviously. In this case, several people in the Baroque working society competed with a powerful pirate for the third-level jar. "--fire punch!" With a sudden shout, a fierce flame burst out. The name of this move... Robin''s face changed slightly. She knows this person, it is Fire Fist Ace! Chapter 359： : The power of the Lord of Fate Fire Fist Ace, a big pirate active in the New World, the second captain of the White Beard Pirates, one of the four emperors! His name is unusually loud. It may even be stronger than Qiwuhai Klockdal. Even such big pirates came here specifically for the sake of the jar? Robin''s brain is moving fast, and there is even a terrible conjecture. Shouldn''t... The White Beard Pirates will come too. If even the four emperors are involved in the recent past, then the navy will definitely be dispatched, let alone the snatching of jars, even if the historical text might not have a chance to see. When Robin hovered above. Some people below also found this uninvited guest. The senior agents of the Baroque working society are all concentrated here, and Mr. 2''s **** von Recker pointed to Robin and shouted: "Isn''t that miss.allsunday?" "She is already a traitor." Gar Dino of Mr. 3 looked disdainful, and then looked at Ace, whose arm turned into flames not far away, and had some obvious fears, "This guy is too strong, We cant get distracted to catch the traitor, lets inform the boss. "Agree." Miss. Golden Week said. A group of them added up, a total of seven or eight demonic fruit abilities, but they couldn''t help but a fire fist Ace. The name of the new world pirates is really terrifying. In addition, the boss asked the traitor who must be arrested to appear. At this time, the boss should be notified as soon as possible. Robin didn''t care about what the following "old colleagues" are doing. Most of her attention was attracted by Ace, and in terms of strength, this fire-fighting Ace is also the only person on the scene worthy of her vigilance. . "Kosha, I saw Kosha." Wei Wei found Korsa among the rebels. He was **** with bandages all over his body, and he seemed to have been seriously injured. "Let''s go down," Robin said, swooping down to where the rebel leader Kosha was. Those rebels were obviously taken aback. They raised their firearms and weapons and aimed at Robin in the sky. That is the moment when this action is made. Robin and Weiwei have the same feeling. just like...... The rebels in front of them were clearly divided into two colors in their sight, the green without the gun, and the yellow with the gun. In addition to color, there is a very intuitive feeling, warning them. Shooting green people, or killing yellow people, will suffer terrible punishment. There is no reason and no explanation. This feeling is that a very violent rush into people''s minds and gives a warning that people will never ignore. "Luo, Sister Robin." Wei Wei seemed to take a sip and said with a trembling voice, "Did you feel it?" "Well, I feel it," Robin whispered. "It should be not just us. It is likely that all the pirates who landed, or those who came for the jar, feel this way." "Which is this..." Wei Wei''s gaze had an unstoppable surprise. "It''s needless to say." Robin''s tone was also full of exclamation. "The only one who can do this kind of thing is the Lord of Destiny. No wonder he will say that this thing will not cause ordinary people. Harm, this is really...just like a real omnipotent god." When it came to the back, Robin''s heart also showed a trace of awe. She discussed with Weiwei on the way. What is needed to stop the swarming pirates from harming the people of this country. But they never thought of it. It would be in this direct and rough way. Directly and unreasonably warn all people, if the civilians do not show the intention to attack, then whoever dares to take action will face the punishment of the Lord of Fate. Even a pirate. Faced with this kind of emotion that directly appears in your mind, you will also have instinctive fear. This is the power of the Lord of Fate. It was these marvelous kung fu that landed on the ground, surrounded by a group of rebels. "who are you?" Some people couldn''t help shouting loudly. Looking at these people''s trembling palms holding the gun, they knew they were in a state of high tension. Witnessing the battle of non-human beings with their own eyes, the weapons in their hands, including their number, did not bring them any sense of security. "Let them come." Suddenly the leader Korsa''s voice came from the rebels. All the rebels gave way. But still pointed the gun at them. Weiwei looked at this childhood friend who was not far away. She could hardly recognize it. The scar on her face, the bandage on her body, especially the strangeness and hatred in her eyes. "Are you here to persuade us to surrender? Princess Weiwei." Korsa''s voice was very hoarse, with some effort, like a seriously injured person. "Princess Vivi?" "She is Princess Vivi, the daughter of the **** king!" "hateful!" "You **** nobles, lose my daughter''s life!" These rebels were excited one by one. The reason why they became rebels is that they believed that this drought was because of the king''s selfishness. Everyone blamed the tragic encounter on the king. Wei Wei''s eyes were a bit dim. But she still took a deep breath. Shouted loudly: "Korsa, the dancing powder thing, the king is innocent! I have investigated it, everything Klokhdal has done, he wants to seize this country!" Weiwei basically uses the most concise language to tell the truth clearly. leftover. Just look at Kosha in front of them, and the rebels will not accept it, and will not give her the opportunity to produce evidence. Weiwei stared nervously at the past friend in front of her. Korsa leaned on his crutches ~www.novelhall.com ~ some difficult to get up from the seat. "Innocent?" His eyes seemed to burn with unspeakable anger at once. "If he is innocent, why doesn''t he explain it to us personally? And we need to let you talk about it! We are not going to listen to your explanation." , But to listen to that person''s own explanation!" Kosha once trusted the king so much. He is not so angry now. It''s better to be disappointed, disappointed by the silent king who was helpless and silent in the face of becoming such a kingdom. Weiwei couldn''t hold herself back, but opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to do. "Kosha, right." Robin reached out and pressed against Wei Wei''s back, as if to give her strength, and then said to Kosha, "I understand your mood, but this is not the time for civil war, You should be aware that this kingdom has received many uninvited guests in the past few days." She has been keenly aware of the unusual nature of the injuries on these people. Chapter 360： : Get Black Beard Intelligence Not only Korsa. Many others were wounded. The attackers were cruel, but they were not fatal. Combine the previous findings. Obviously, this injury did not come from the battle with the king. It comes from the pirates who came to this kingdom looking for pots. Yellow cannot kill, but it can attack. After Robin''s remarks, Korsa and some rebel seniors changed their faces slightly. "You look very strange, not like the people of our kingdom." Kosha looked at Robin, "You are also fighting for the weird jar of pirates?" "Yes, it''s not." Robin smiled. "You should have read the news about the ship of fate from the news bird''s newspaper. This time the jar battle is like the game of the Lord of Fate, but , Weiwei and I are both boarding the boat of fate, and ordinary jars are useless to us." She didn''t mind publishing news that she had boarded the ship of fate. This is actually an identity. Or a right to speak. Unsurprisingly, Kosa and the cadres in front were shocked. Ordinary people may not pay so much attention to the ship of fate, but as a cadre of the rebel army, they still know a little bit. Kousha also had the urge to go out to find the ship of fate in order to save the kingdom. It was just depressed by reason. And now, the woman in front of her and Wei Wei have really boarded the ship of fate that claims to fulfill any wish? "Is this true?" A voice suddenly came. Everyone looked at them, but it was Firebox Ace. They realized this. The battle in the field is over, and all of the seven or eight powerful demonic fruit abilities are covered in darkness. And the tertiary jar in the middle of the field has reached Ace''s hand. "Is it true?" Ace asked again, curious in his expression, "You really boarded the ship of fate?" "Naturally is true." Robin treats Ace, a powerful pirate, with a little caution in his heart. "So you don''t have to worry about us robbing third-level jars, and those below four-level, we have the qualification to buy at will." "Buy it at will?" Ace lit up. "Then I have something to ask you." He took a bottle of red potion from his pocket. "Can you get me this kind of potion? There''s no problem with what I get paid." "Healing potion." Robin thought for a moment and nodded. "It is not allowed to buy jars for others, but it seems that there is no problem in selling the items opened in the jar." "Then please." Ace said rare words. The only thing that can make him ask others like this is the body with white beard. Robin seems to realize that the powerful pirate in front of him is very different from Klockdal. At present, it seems that he is a person with a good personality. That being the case... Robin looked at the rebels around without looking, and asked, "Why does the second captain of the White Beard Pirates appear here, don''t you also have an interest in the fourth-level jar, and plan to come over in person?" ?" After this sentence fell. The rebels around, including Kosha, were all nervous and panicked at once. The name of the person, the shadow of the tree. The White Beard Pirates, one of the four emperors, is a force standing on top of all pirates. Their captain, White Beard, is hailed as the strongest man in the world. Just a little-known little pirate group can make them look like this. If it''s the White Beard Pirates, even destroying this kingdom can easily be done. Ace shook her head. "I came here for other things," he said. In order to chase down Blackbeard, he had gone out to sea alone for some time, then he picked up a drifting jar halfway, and then felt the four-level jar here, thinking about whether Blackbeard would come over. Even if you dont come, if so many pirates get together, you should be able to investigate Black Beards information. As for looking for jars. It was just realized that the potion in the jar might be good for the father. After years of training, Ace has matured a lot compared to the time when she just went to sea. And now. Ace''s words made these rebels sighed with relief. But still unable to relax. "What is this kind of jar?" Korsa couldn''t help but asked, "Neither of you nor the people before. Why do so many pirates come to our kingdom to **** such jars?" He is the same as Wei Wei. The first worry is the harm of so many pirates to the people of the kingdom. The people of the Kingdom of Abalastan can no longer bear and resist the harm of the pirates. "Did I already say that?" Robin turned his head. "This is the game of the Lord of Fate." "Game, is it just a game?" Kosha clenched his fists and seemed unable to accept the answer. "The reality is such cruelty, including your encounters, your rebellions, and it''s just Krokdal''s conspiracy." Robin looked at him calmly, "I know everything he did, including every step, because, I Zeng Jin is his subordinate." "What are you talking about?" Korsa stared at her deadly. "Of course, from the moment I boarded the ship of destiny, I didn''t have to get rid of the control of Klockdal and then betrayed him." When Robin said of betrayal, it was very natural, even reaching out for those who were The people defeated by Ace, "They are also people of Klockdal, who can prove my identity...and my betrayal." Just use the threat of pirates to slightly buffer the hatred of Kosha''s group against the kingdom. The rest is much simpler for Robin. She was able to come up with a lot of evidence to prove what Klockdal did to the kingdom. Kosha apparently started to shake and it was at this time. Ace seemed to think of something suddenly. "By the way, have you seen a rugged, thick-haired, middle-aged man with a burly body and a few teeth missing in his mouth. He calls himself a black beard, and I came here to find him." He asked. "Did you wear two necklaces on your neck and bracelets on your hands and wrists?" Kosha turned his head sharply. "Yes." Ace also realized something, squinting, "Have you seen him?" "Of course I have seen it." Kosha bit his teeth. "It was he who hurt me." The man not only snatched a jar that appeared in their camp, but also wounded and injured many people. Moreover, this is done by just one person. Korsa really felt the power of the strong from this person. Chapter 361： : Klockdal appears "Your injury was hit by Ticky?" Ace''s expression seemed to change for a moment. Shen Sheng asked, "When did you know where he is now?" "You..." Kosha looked at the powerful pirate. "What is your relationship with him?" "I came here to kill him." Ace had no plans to hide. "That guy did something unforgivable. I want to take him, or his head, back to my father." For Ace and the White Beard Pirates who value family. Blackbeard Tic''s mistakes can never be forgiven. -Killing companions. It was for this reason that Ace went alone to pursue Ticky. Korsa saw Ace''s anger, but in the end, he could only shake his head: "I don''t know where he is, it was three days ago to meet him, but he is also looking for and snatching this in your hands. Jar." It was because of this jar that they met Black Beard. "I understand." Ace glanced at the jar in his hand, and his eyes seemed to be burning. Make sure that Blackbeard is also looking for jars in this country. In this case, one day we will meet. And at this time. The hurricane wind suddenly blew up, and countless gravel surged into the air, and then gradually formed the appearance of a person. "It seems that I didn''t come late." The arrogant and domineering expression, the glittering hooks, the gray-brown coat, and the gravel suspended around. One of the Seven Wuhai, Klockdal! "The boss is finally here." "Relax." "Boss, Robin is here!" Those who belonged to the Baroque working society were excited. Ace did not play the killer. At this time, some senior agents also eased from their injuries and looked excitedly at Klockdal in front of them. For the first time since they knew the true identity of their boss, they saw it for the first time. The name of Qiwuhai is enough to deter most people in this sea. For them. Those pirates are so powerful that even the Navy has to recruit them! Klockdal looked at the injured people not far away and said indifferently, "It really is a group of waste." "Aren''t they your subordinates?" Ice stretched out his finger and raised his brim. "Subordinate? I don''t need subordinates." Klockdal opened his hands and smiled with a domineering smile, as if making some kind of declaration. "I only need one person" "..." Ace''s eyes became a little deeper. For the white-bearded Pirates who value family and companionship, it is impossible to agree with this. "Krokdal is such a person." Robin took two steps and looked at his old boss in front of Ace. "He never trusted his men, and the Baroque working society was just for him to achieve his purpose. Tool, but now, it seems that he no longer needs this tool." The other party issued such a declaration to everyone. obviously. He no longer cared about his identity, even his past plans. Korsa excitedly grabbed a gun from the people around him and aimed at Klockdal. "So, what Wei Wei said is true, everything is because you are making troubles behind your back!?" "Yes." Klockdal took a sip of cigar and looked at Kosha as if looking at the trash. "It''s me who uses dancing powder in the king, and it''s me who makes you drought. The tails are just puppets controlled by me, but its a pity... I didnt expect that you will betray me when Robin is about to succeed." In the end, his eyes were on Robin. But there was no anger to betrayed, only indifference and confusion. As he himself said, he had never trusted the so-called subordinates, but he did not expect that Robin would suddenly break away from his control. Even anger. It is also the rage that the puppet broke out of control. Klockdal has always been a very conceited person, otherwise he will not run to challenge the white beard. "Asshole!" Korsa seemed unable to tolerate his inner anger and pressed the buckle hard. Most of the rest of the rebel forces are the same. For a time, there was a lot of gunfire. However, all the bullets hit Klockdal, and only one bunker appeared, but did not cause any harm at all. "He is a natural fruit ability, and bullets are useless to him." Robin''s eyes glanced at his own right arm. She knew what Krokdal''s weakness was. Although there is still some uneasiness in my heart. However, she was determined to face the enemy with her own strength. "It doesn''t make sense to explain to them." Klockdal reached out his hand, a smile of delight on his face, "because they didn''t even know what power is." Sha Lan! A small sandstorm appeared in the right hand of Klockdal, and with the movement of throwing out. The sandstorm is visually enlarged. In front of everyone, this natural disaster that scares everyone in the desert was born from the palm of this man! "What kind of power is this..." Korsa looked at the increasing storm in front of him, his hands holding the gun in his hand full of powerlessness. Everything in front of them was indeed too shocking for them. The ability of nature to be a devil''s fruit is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. "fire punch!" Ace threw a punch, and the violent flame rushed out, driving the terrible vortex of air, and blasted this forming sandstorm. "Ace, are you going to be against me? In this desert?" Klockdal''s eyes fixed on Ace in front of him. He challenged the white beard more than ten years ago. but now. A white-bearded man stood in front of him and brought him a lot of pressure. Although Klockdal has been decadent for a long time, this situation still makes him very angry. "Although I don''t know what you did in this country, but if your goal is this lady, I can only shoot." Ace said calmly, "I need her to buy something, so I am now an ally." "ally?" Klockdal glanced at Robin, seeming to have misunderstood something, and sneered: "I said why did you have the courage to betray me. Did you find the White Beard Pirates as an ally? It''s really your style, Robin, the son of the demon. The ally you have betrayed can''t even count yourself." Robin squeezed his fist slightly. Then a few steps forward. "Krokdal, if you want to hinder me, you don''t need to rely on the power of the rest, I will defeat you personally!" Chapter 362： : Dont underestimate the ship of fate If it was Robin in the past, he would definitely rely on the power of Ace. But now, she has made up her mind. Just a seven martial arts, if you need to rely on the power of others, she will face the kind of powerlessness in the past when facing the lineup of the Devil Order, and even the possible navy general. What''s more, Robin clearly understood. Only by owning strength can you have more alliances. A tattoo artist is also a profession that can gather the strength of the rest, but not by lies and attachment, but by his own abilities. Therefore, showing strength is a must. Krokdal seemed to hear something very funny, and he couldn''t help laughing. "Beat me? Robin, you were not such a stupid person." "The present me is different from the previous me." Robin raised his hands and squinted some beautiful eyes. While Ace looked at her, she was also curious. Can those who board the ship of fate really fulfill their wishes? He doesn''t believe it. But the so-called Lord of Destiny does have magical places. Whether it is these jars, or the feeling of appearing in my mind after stepping on this land, it is very magical. Klockdal didn''t know that Robin had stepped on the ship of fate, or that even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care much. He just sneered, with a sneer in the corner of his mouth: "If you want to rely on your''alliance'', you may be disappointed. Do you think there is only one person with a new ally? Come out, Black Beard Titch." "What?" Ace''s eyes narrowed. "Hahaha." A slightly rude laughter came, and Ticky, missing several teeth, and several pirates appeared behind the crowd. Ticky came over step by step with a big smile on his face. "I thought you didn''t need our help, Klockdal, you really fit to join us." "Ticky!" Ace''s body burst into flames suddenly. "It''s been a long time, Captain Ace." Titch looked at Ace in front of him and smiled as if he didn''t feel Ace''s killing intention. "Although I have heard that you have been looking for me, I do I dont want to see you now." Ticky has eaten the secret fruit now. And the ability of the fruit is as powerful as he thinks. It''s just... I don''t have confidence in Ace. "After doing that kind of thing, do you think you can still run away?" Ace''s eyes were filled with anger, "Why do you want to do this? Just to kill your companion for a demon fruit?" "If you want to ask why... of course it is because of ambition." Ticky opened his hands, with a smile on his face that Ace had never seen before, full of intense excitement and enthusiasm. "You all think that Dad is the most powerful person in the world, but no one has ever thought of surpassing him, but he is already old! And the moment I saw the dark fruit, I knew that I would It will be someone who can surpass my dad! This makes me cant wait, cant wait for a moment!" If Ticky said he wanted the fruit. Take the characteristics of the white-bearded ship. The fruit is likely to be delivered to his hand. But as he said. After discovering that this fruit is a secret fruit, his ambitions and his expectations made him unable to wait for a moment! Ace exhaled slowly, whispering to the Robin next to him, "Sorry, I can''t help you deal with Klockdal, because I have something to do now." This sentence was heard by Klockdal. His smile widened a bit. It seems as he thought. Robin again used her lies to deceive Ace, seeking to deal with him, just as she had done in the past. Fortunately, he also has new allies. "It''s okay, I will beat him myself." Robin glanced at Ace, raising his voice, "Don''t underestimate the people who boarded the ship of fate!" "Good!" Ace rushed towards the black-bearded Titch not far away, roaring, "Ticky!" The battle over there was on the verge. The terrible sound kept ringing, causing the rebels to avoid it, but few people really fled. Because their biggest enemy, the culprit that made this country look like this, is still in sight. However, Klockdal completely ignored the hatred of these people, he just looked at Robin in front of him, and raised his eyebrows slightly. "You boarded the ship of fate?" Now he does not know nothing about the ship of fate. Although he still didn''t open the jar himself, he knew a lot about the ship of fate from Tic''s mouth. Also includes the reason why so many pirates came to this kingdom. "Yes." Robin looked at Klockdal in front of him. "You will regret your arrogance." "Humph." Krokdal snorted coldly, "Conceit? Even if you boarded the ship of destiny, with your pitiful power, still obediently go back with me, and this time, I will give you a suit Chained! Desert Sword!" As soon as he raised his hand, his arm turned into a huge sand blade, slashing fiercely towards Robin, and even the ground along the way was cut open. But Robin responded quickly. "Bouncing rabbit!" With a low voice, a pattern of a rabbit appeared on her smooth, slender right leg. Although she only exerted force on one leg, she still made her jump away quickly. After mastering it skillfully, the outbreak speed of this leg is no less than that of a master who uses "shave" in the Navy. "Hidden it?" Krokdal and Bonis behaved the same, both stayed a bit. In his impression, Robin could not have such a degree of speed. Sight, naturally attracted by the rabbit tattoo that appeared on Robin''s leg. Klockdal can be sure. UU reading www. uukanshu.com There was nothing on Robin''s leg just now, very smooth and slender. "Did I not say that?" A pair of purple wings appeared on Robin''s body, gently inciting, and appeared directly in midair. "Don''t underestimate the people who boarded the ship of fate!" "It can fly..." Krokdal''s face was a little ugly. The fact that he can fly alone is almost invincible. As long as he sees the situation wrong and flies away directly, he can''t help it. However, compared to being able to catch Robin. Klockdal now cares more about Robin''s power. "You got this ability from the ship of fate?" he asked in a deep voice, a little fiery in his eyes. He began to realize. Maybe he still looked down on the ship of fate that appeared recently. Chapter 363： : You are not my opponent Since losing to Whitebeard, Klockdal has been somewhat decadent and neglected to exercise. Turn to pursue the power of things outside the body. This is why he wanted to find Pluto. And now, the strength of Robin in his eyes is not something he can exercise, which makes him a little emotional. "That''s right, this is the power I exchanged for all the money from Baroque Studios on that ship." Robin didn''t mean to deny it at all. As the jar is opened, or more people successfully board the ship of fate. This power, which is completely different from the ability of the Devil Fruit, is also difficult to hide. "Interesting." Klockdal seemed to feel the long-awaited expectation, "Let me see, what step can a weak person like you do!" His right hand became a sand blade again. There was no rush to attack. Because Robin flying in mid-air has exceeded his attack range, if you want to catch the opponent, just grab the moment she shot. Robin crossed his hands. "--Three rounds of flowers!" The ability of the Devil Fruit was activated, and three arms grew out of Krokdal, directly binding him tightly. "You should understand." Krocdal was pinched by Robin''s neck, but he did not panic. "Your demon fruit ability is completely useless to me as a natural system, and with your power, it is impossible to be bound. Stay with me, or say, your power from the ship of fate is just that simple?" A little disappointment in Klockdal''s eyes. He wanted to see the power from the ship of fate. Robin smiled. Then whispered: "Jenny Turtle!" The words fell, and on her left arm, and the three arms on Krokdal''s body, the pattern of a sky blue turtle suddenly appeared. This tattoo is exactly Pokmon, Jenny Turtle! Klockdal had instinctively felt that it was not a second, and wanted to sand his body away from Robin''s arm. But it was too late. This tattoo gives Robin only one power. --ol! The Jenny turtle above the tattoo seems to be alive. The tattoo spitting out drops of water spreads along the arm and rushes out at a very fast speed. Three directions, triple water cannon, super close range, Crocker Dahl couldn''t avoid it and was hit hard. As the ability to rustle fruits, those who do not have the domineering domineering power can only hurt him. Use water. Water can make sand agglomerate, whether it is with water on the attack or directly with water. As long as it encounters water, his greatest advantage as a natural fruit ability-immunity to physical attacks and body deformation will be completely Failure. At the moment, Krokdal looked at his wet body ugly. He can no longer desert. "You can now attack him with a gun!" Princess Weiwei shouted. On the way, Robin has also told her about Krokdal''s weakness. All of a sudden, all the rebels were excited. They didn''t even need Korsa to give orders. They all raised their guns and weapons and launched a fierce attack on Klockdal. This time, Klockdal didn''t dare to resist. He raised his hand violently, and the gravel on the ground flew up, forming a natural gravel barrier, blocking all attacks. "I''m underestimating you, Robin." Krokdal''s face was a bit ugly, and after being soaked in water, his ability to transform was weakened a lot. Can only barely control the external gravel. but-- "Don''t think that you can defeat me with such a small means. In the desert, I am invincible!" Klockdal slammed the ground. Desert sunflower! This is one of the tricks that he can use in the desert, making the sand form an unbreakable and continuously sinking sand. This is also a deadly and terrible phenomenon in the desert, and even called it by Klockdal Desert coffin". And now, all the rebels in front are all involved in quicksand! "Wei Wei!" Robin couldn''t help shouting. It is necessary to activate the ability to pull out Weiwei who is also caught in the quicksand. "Oh? Robin, the son of the devil, you actually care about other people." Krokdal was just like what he found, a vicious smile appeared on his face, "Then let me see, is it important for yourself, or This high princess is more important!" With force at his feet, he rushed towards Weiwei, who was stuck in the sand and unable to move. Oh no! Robin''s heart hesitated for a moment. But the figure had already rushed down, lifted his left leg, and kicked fiercely towards the rushing Klockdal. "Hahaha, you are still too tender, Robin!" Krokdal''s expression was full of excitement, and he held out his palm and grabbed it at the leg where Robin kicked. The battle is over. He only needs to grab Robin''s leg, and immediately absorbs her moisture, squeezing her legs, anyway, reading the history text does not need legs! "Overweight kick-five tons!" Robin shouted loudly! A new tattoo appeared on her left leg and ankle. That is a weight printed with the words "five tons"! at this moment. This foot has a full weight of five tons, plus the speed of Robin dive from the air! Boom! Just at the moment of touching, the dull impact sounded. Klockdal didn''t have time to start his ability, so he screamed and was kicked directly by a huge force. Because his body was soaked in water, this foot directly deformed his arm and fractured it, showing the strength of the force! "Robin!" Wei Wei looked at Robin gratefully. Robin not only saved her, but because of Krokhdar''s flying, the quicksands on the ground no longer continued to sink. The rebels crawled out one after another. Some looked at Robin and Krokhdar not far away. They have realized that they simply cannot participate in this level of battle. And Robin Suddenly wrapped his hands around his chest. Just smiled and looked at Krokdal with his arms standing not far away, looking ugly. "It seems that I overestimated you and underestimated my newly acquired power." The smile on Robin''s face was very glorious and charming. "Yes, people like you who expect to be strengthened through ancient weapons and neglect to exercise. , Where you can be strong, you are not my opponent at all." If you say, Robin was a little nervous at first. I even just want to use the flying ability to fight from a distance. So now, she is full of self-confidence, because she found that Klockdal in front of him is really weak. "What are you talking about?" Krokdal''s expression was extremely terrifying. "Did your strength work out by yourself? It was just luck to find the ship of fate!" "Good luck?" Robin laughed. "You don''t understand what kind of place it is. If you meet such a ship of fate, you can''t get on board!" Chapter 364： : Tickys jackpot skills Nodding nodded when he heard the words silently watching on his ship. Krocdal now has serious psychological defects. Only after losing to White Beard once, he will be depressed for more than ten years. He even thinks that the weak will always be the weak, and instead pursues the powerful power of things outside his body. Such a mentality is indeed unlikely to pass the test of questioning. In the original book, he was awakened by the unyielding will of Luffy who repeatedly lost to him. And now... Facing Robin who was supposed to be weak, Krokdal''s heart also showed a fiery emotion. The ship of fate! As long as boarding the ship, the weak can live this kind of power! This is more powerful than the so-called ancient weapons. But Robin would not take care of his desire. "Three rounds of flowers." Robin once again launched the fruit ability, but this time it was not the arms, but three thighs, each of which had a five-ton weight tattoo on it, and he stepped directly on him with a huge force of fifteen tons. Klockdal couldn''t move at all. This is the result of neglecting exercise and relying too much on the ability of the fruit. Not good. Klockdal finally felt bad, because the rebels full of hateful eyes were getting closer. The body is soaked, unable to let the body desert and escape, and some abilities cannot be used. At this time, as long as a bullet aimed at the head may kill him. No, you must not die here! Klockdal saw hope from Robin''s body and made himself stronger, even surpassing the hope of White Beard! He did not beg for mercy. Instead, panting and exhausting all his strength, he tried to break away from Robin''s control. "Six rounds of flowers." Robin just said lightly. Three more thighs appeared, stepping **** Klockdal. Poof. Klockdal spouted a sip of blood. Nearly 30 tons of power, and concentrated on a small area, if it is an ordinary person, it has already been crushed into meat sauce. Even for him, this time was the same miserable, all the bones started to make a creaking sound, the place where they were stepped on was gradually deformed, and even a little deep sinking in the sand, the mouth was full of blood overflowing. This performance finally convinced the rest that he had been completely defeated. "Kill him!" Some rebels raised their guns in anger. "Yes, kill him!" "How many people have been killed by this bastard!" "Can''t let him go!" The sounds one after another continuously passed into Klockdal''s ears. He raised his head hard and looked at the angry eyes of the people in front of him. There is no fear. Instead, there was a sneering laugh like a broken blast. This chilly laughter even made some people step back. "I''m not defeated in the hands of your weak group, nor in your hands, Robin! What failed me was only the ship of fate!" Klockdal had a crazy smile on his face, " I will find it, I will gain a stronger force than you, that is what I have been looking for!" More attractive and powerful than Pluto. Robin squeezed his fist slightly. In fact, she was a little gasping and used the devil fruit to maintain the reproduction of the six tattoos, which was still a bit difficult for her. But still trying to maintain a calm expression: "You don''t have this opportunity." Because Kosha had raised the gun in his hand and pointed it at Klockdal''s head, his eyes were full of anger and hatred. at this time. boom--! The violent sound exploded on the ground like a cannon, and then the shock wave swept through. All the rebels were blown away in a frightened sound, and Robin quickly escorted Wei Wei, also looking a little frightened. Scene. The red flame collided fiercely with the black light. On one side is the hot temperature, on the other is the dark light. The whole world seems to be divided into two different parts. Is this the strength of the Pirate? Robin, who was somewhat complacent because he defeated Klockdal, has realized that he may still have a long way to go. And the battle in front has been completely heated up. Both sides have shown their greatest strength, and they seem to be evenly matched. This man named Titch could even compete with a big pirate like Ace who rewarded 500 million Bailey? Robin has a feeling of not a second. The black beard in the battle center has an excited and crazy smile on his face. "You are not very strong, Ace." He was a little bit worried about Ace''s strength. Although he said that his strength is also growing rapidly, Ace has long been famous. Ace didn''t speak, but his expression was more angry. This titch. When he was still on board, he did not show much strength at all, just a very ordinary crew member, but after eating a demon fruit, his strength was so strong. He really had a premeditated plan to hide his ambitions. Unforgivable! The flame on Ace''s side expanded a bit more, and Robin had to fly with Wei Wei to escape. Fortunately, those rebels were all blown away by the shock wave of Fang Cai, otherwise at this distance, there is no possibility of survival. Facing Ace''s increasingly fierce offensive, Ticky''s offensive seemed a bit invincible. But the smile on his face suddenly widened. Robin''s inner badness reached its peak. as predicted. Ticky''s figure disappeared in one place with a brush, and when it appeared again, it was behind Ace. "Catch you!" The hot flame dissipated in a blink of an eye when Tic''s palm touched Ace. -Dark water. In front of the dark fruit, as long as he is touched, the demon ability of the capable person will completely disappear. Ace didn''t respond at all. He punched **** the temple, and the whole person was blown away from a distance, and a big sip of blood was spurted. "I didn''t expect it?" Blackbeard laughed hey This is a great thing I opened in the third-level jar, called instantaneous surgery. When I opened it, there was a blue Colored little dragon congratulates. " "It turned out to be a rare prize in blue." Robin''s face was equally ugly. Watching the silence of this battle, there is also some helplessness. He knew it at first glance. Blackbeard Titch just opened three rafting jars, that is, thirty tertiary jars, and won the grand prize. And it is still a high-level flash. Although it is quite restrictive. For example, physical exertion, such as moving distance, cooling restrictions. However, with his dark fruit ability, there is no comparison of the devil fruit ability to guard against, it is too easy to make a move. "Can you save him?" Wei Wei couldn''t help asking. Chapter 365： : Icarus came to play Wei Wei''s thinking is very clear. This black-bearded Titch is an alliance of Klockdal, and Ace also established an alliance with Robin. It is naturally impossible to just watch Ace killed. "Let me try." Robin raised his hands. "Six rounds of flowers-Firebird!" Firebirds suddenly appeared on Blackbeard''s body, and then a blazing flame ignited. Because everything happened so fast, Titch screamed directly. "It hurts, it hurts!" The ability of the dark fruit can allow him to absorb and immune most of the damage, but at the same time, the pain will double. Robin''s body flew by, and picked up the injured Ace at the fastest speed and flew towards the sky. When looking back. The flame she created has disappeared into a black vortex. Sure enough, it didn''t have much effect. "What exactly is the ability of the devil''s fruit." Robin couldn''t help asking. "Dark fruits." Ace coughed a little bit of blood, staring at Titch farther away. It is for this kind of power that the other party does not hesitate to kill their companions. And he actually lost. Robin took Ace and Weiwei to a distant place, found a rock, and then stopped. "How is your injury?" Robin asked. "It doesn''t matter." Ace shook his head. Just being punched in the head, it has now eased. However, compared to physical injuries. It was even more painful for Ace to lose to that bastard. "It''s not your problem." Robin saw Ace''s unwillingness. "The man named Titch, who took out the blue rare prize from the jar. It would be inevitable that he would be defeated without information. ." "Blue is rare?" Ace looked up. "This is a treasure that can only be opened by jars of more than three levels." Robin explained the characteristics of the jars and the level of the items roughly, and then said, "I opened more than three hundred third-level jars. Only two blue rare prizes were awarded, and the wings on the back were one of them." "Is that **** the power gained from the jar?" Ace understood. "Yes, but he shouldn''t have boarded the ship of destiny, otherwise he didn''t need to look for a tertiary jar." Robin said again. Ace squeezed her fist, then stood up sharply. "I am going to the sea to find the ship of fate, that bastard, and I will definitely defeat him next time." Ace is not a frustrated person, he will be decadent. "If you are looking for a ship of destiny, it is best to stay here first, looking for a third-level jar, or even a fourth-level jar." Robin''s eyes flickered slightly. "This is the game field of the Lord of Destiny. He should come. Even if you dont come, the four-level jars are at least ten rare blue treasures, and it is even possible to open a purple epic! This is not a jar that everyone can buy on the ship of fate." The blue rarity is so strong. What the purple epic should look like. After Ace was silent for a moment. Nodded. Ticky''s **** came here just for Level 4 jars and the ship of fate. Naturally, he cannot be succeeded, by killing his companion to **** power... not qualified to live. "Then go to the palace first." Princess Weiwei smiled and interjected, "I will let Father Wang entertain you well." She is the best person at the moment. Klockdal was not killed though. However, Kosha should not launch a rebellion any more, and as long as the people do not take the initiative to attack, they will be sheltered by the Lord of Fate and not harmed by outsiders. The entire kingdom, even within half a day of her return, will be destroyed from the crisis Into the basic security situation. If it weren''t for Ace and Robin''s wish, neither would be fulfilled. Weiwei even has the urge to cheer. that''s it. The happy princess took Robin and Ace to the capital of the kingdom. "The preliminary confrontation is over." Silence regained his sight. "Weiwei should thank you." Bismarck said with a smile. "Civilians represent productivity." Silence stretched out. "Whether from a moral perspective or a benefit perspective, I should prevent civilians from being harmed. In my game, they should belong to the status of NPCs. Its just a pity that my power hasnt spread all over the world. The Kingdom of Abarastan is an attempt to silence. An attempt to set rules in depth. As he said, for those who gamble their lives to chase their destiny, no matter how they fight, it is their own choice. However, those who have no ambitions but just hope for stability should not be hurt. Not just this time. In the future, if you open the copy world, you should also avoid civilians in the copy world from being hurt by these players who chase their respective players. "Meow meow meow." Suddenly there were a few meows. Fei Ju, who didn''t know where it came from, jumped to silence. "Is it enough?" Silence asked her with a slight scratch on her chin. "Meow." Feiju rolled over, showing her round belly, licking her paws, and seemed to enjoy the silent caress. These days, she basically runs around on the boat and has been to every place. Just because I heard the saying of "boat cat" from silence. Silence also allowed her to happily rejoice, anyway, she will come back obediently at dinner. "Meow." Yue Ju made another sound, widening her eyes and looking at the silence. "Did you miss Icarus a little?" said silently, "are you afraid that she will grab your fat and chubby stomach and rub it around?" "Meow." Feiju rolled his eyes very humanely. "Then let Icarus come and play for a few days." Silence thought for a while. "Naruto World is not too much now. Leave a shadow avatar. If there is anything that needs to pass, go again." Although the shadow avatar can perform ninjutsu, it cannot use some special abilities. For example, teleport. There is no permission to sell jars from the system. Just being a contact exists If someone applies for a transaction, Icarus still has to go back in person. After making a decision, just a moment of effort, silence took Icarus over. "the host." Icarus''s jewel-like eyes radiated joy. Although Silence has video calls with her every day. But after seeing it later. I realized that her emotional module grew very quickly during this time. The specific manifestation in her spiritual world began to be colorful, and the most intense one is the pink that represents nostalgia. Because of missing? Silently rubbed her hair with pity, then whispered: "You can play for several days this time. Chapter 366： : Will it be everywhere? Icarus heard the silence, his eyes lit up, but soon hesitated. "The world over there..." "If you have business, you will pass by, and you will come back after you complete the transaction." Silence took Icarus to sit beside him and smiled. "Compared to that, it will soon become more lively, and Bismarck will not even take the seeds. , You have to teach her well." Bismarck was speechless. Especially after Icarus nodded seriously. She suddenly felt that she was always out of tune with the captain and colleagues. Anyway. The arrival of Icarus still adds some new atmosphere to this ship. Although she is only three, she is very active and full of curiosity about everything, such as catching fish in the sea or picking up some from the bottom of the sea. Weird things come back. Watching Icarus hold the round coral he picked up in front of him like a treasure, the clever and pleasant look and the expression of anticipation made the silence sigh. Although sisters like Bismarck are seductive and charming. But Sanwu is more heartfelt. He reached out and took the treasure Icarus had found, and then rubbed it on her wet hair, and the silence finally remembered the business. "The navy is about to arrive, Bismarck. Let''s take a look." He greeted Bismarck who changed into a waiter''s costume not far away. "Some of the navy is an important player in this world, so it is necessary to know more. " "Okay." Bismarck immediately entered the state. Compared to putting on a variety of shameful clothes, she still hopes to make the captain satisfied through a solid job. What''s more, I want to stay in this world. Bismarck, who knew this from the beginning, has always been very concerned about the situation in this world. Lying comfortably on the lounge chair, the live projection was turned on, and Icarus in a bikini looked at the emerald lying on the silent stomach, leaned up, hugged his arm, and handed it to Bismarck. A pack of sunflower seeds. At the moment in the picture. Twenty huge battleships of the navy arrived in the Kingdom of Abalastan. This is a force mobilized directly from the headquarters of the Navy. The worst are the elite of the rank of captain. There are nearly ten lieutenants including Cap, plus the generals Pheasant and Red Dog. This lineup is enough to attack the four emperors. At this moment, a woman with an outstanding figure and a beautiful mole on her mouth walked onto the deck. It was the general who would make up the peach rabbit, and Kapu, the green pheasant and others were here. "The king of the Kingdom of Abalastan has been contacted, but they say that the country has just quelled the rebellion and there is no way to organize people to greet me." Taotu said. "Rebellion?" Chi Quan turned his head. "I heard that it was related to Klockdal, one of the Seven Wuhai." Taotu said. "Humph." Chi Quan snorted heavily. "These pirates are all brave, so is the so-called Qiwuhai." Red dog never hides his hatred for pirates and dissatisfaction with the Qiwuhai system. "If it is confirmed that Klockdal is related to this rebellion." Green Pheasant looked at the red dog and interjected, "Then he will be disqualified from Qi Wuhai and then ordered to be arrested." "That''s just right." Chiquan wrapped his hands around his chest, and his body was already inflamed. "In addition, the latest information." Taotu looked at the file in his hand, and then said, "The White Beard Pirates will arrive back at the latest, the time when a war can not be avoided, I suggest to fight the position Putting it on the coast will reduce civilian casualties and prevent them from snatching jars." Although the battle was commanded by the Marshal of the Warring States, the specific actions depended on the three people in front of him. To be more precise, it is Kapu. Because the green pheasant is obviously on Kapu''s side. "Hahaha, it is worthy of the person brought by the crane. Well, the arrangements will be handed over to you." Karp threw out the fighting arrangements very irresponsibly. "Kappa sauce, you should listen to it anyway." Taotu seemed very helpless. But by looking at the title, she knows that her relationship with Kapu is also very intimate, like father and daughter in the eyes of outsiders. The red dog can only say nothing coldly, and has no arrangement against the peach rabbit. He also knew that he had no say in this group of people. In fact, it was because he was not assured of them that he insisted on coming together, otherwise, the Warring States originally planned to send the yellow ape to come over. However, after thinking about it, Chigou said a little more: "Those remaining rebels should also help the kingdom of Alastan to solve it. Those who will betray the kingdom are no different from pirates." "I''m afraid it won''t work." Taotu shook his head. "Why?" Red dog turned to look at her. "Because that country is already covered with his will, Lord of Destiny!" Taotu turned his head to look at the coast not far away, the tone could not be said with emotion or dignity, "specifically, I don''t know, but if the troops go forward If the news that comes back is correct, we should know it when we go ashore." The red dog frowned a little. Said nothing more. And when they stepped on the port and saw some people from the Kingdom of Abalastan, they understood what Peach Rabbit just said. --caveat. A very obvious and direct warning came to my mind, telling everyone that you can''t take action against the green people, otherwise you will be punished by the Lord of Fate. The red dog''s face is ugly. The rest of the lieutenant generals also looked dignified. Although they all know that the ship of fate is magical and the master of fate is very powerful, it is too incredible to do so. What is the difference between this and the deity. "You." Red dog turned his head and looked at a school officer, "Go and pick someone to give a punch, don''t be too heavy." "Yes!" The school official he looked at was straight, and didn''t hesitate to walk over. Here are the elite of the headquarters Boom! He directly picked a strong and sturdy civilian, gave a punch in the stomach, and flew out. "Ah!" At the next moment, the school official screamed. In the eyes of everyone, a black electric current emerged from his body out of thin air. With a crackling sound, his expression seemed to be extremely painful, and the screaming became more and more intense, even as hysterical as unbearable. The entire "punishment" lasted only a minute. And the school official was already soaked with deep fear in his eyes. This minute was extremely long for him. Compared with the physical damage, the mental pain is extremely terrible. Even if people have experienced it once, they will never want to have a second time. Chapter 367： : Let me try it myself Even after the punishment ended, the body was shaking slightly. inner fear can be seen by anyone. "Just electric shock makes you scared like this?" Akiba is obviously very dissatisfied. "Are you still a justice warrior?" "Ten, I''m very sorry." The schoolmaster trembled. Among all the generals, the red dog is the one who treats his subordinates the harshest. He cannot tolerate mistakes. will even be mercilessly slashing his subordinates who shrank from timidity on the battlefield. "You treat your subordinates too harshly." Green Pheasant looked at the school officer and exhaled slowly. "He doesn''t seem to be a timid person. This black current seems a little unusual, and... attacks. Civilians who have not made mistakes will affect our image." The expression of the green pheasant has not changed. However, Cap, who knew him well, knew clearly. This general who has always dealt with Chigu very little already has some unfamiliar style with Chigu. The enemy has not come yet. began to get angry inside. Kapu''s heart was also helpless, but there was nothing to show that with the somewhat funny dog ??head hat, it looked harmless to humans and animals. "But for the quickest access to information." Chi Quan glanced at the green pheasant and went straight up, "If an enemy throws civilians within the attack range of the generals like me? Well, I will try it myself." Red dogs are already restraining themselves. The green pheasant looked at the red dog walking towards the civilian, opened his mouth, and restrained himself. He knows what kind of person Chiba is. In the O''Hara incident decades ago, the red dog who was still a lieutenant general ordered the bombing of the refuge ship full of ordinary residents on the grounds of the possibility of hiding historians, and the means were cruel and without leaving a trace of affection If you want to stop him, it''s impossible to fight a big game. The red dog walked to the civilian who fell to the ground because of a punch, regardless of his frightened expression, raised his foot and kicked directly. In that moment, the dark lightning flashed out of him. The eyes of the red dog shrink. He finally knew why the school official had just behaved that way. Because he also wanted to scream. pain, not from physical pain, but from the trembling of the soul, as if his soul was exposed to the wind like a knife, every inch of pain. But just keep people awake. Even the limbs still have strength, so that they will not collapse to the ground, as if the pain is just a mental illusion. And... The more patient, the more severe the pain becomes. There must be no screaming, the red dog clenched his fists in order to protect the face of the navy, and he resisted violently, not letting himself make a sound, which became extremely long in just one minute, so that after the punishment was over The red dog failed to react. "Also...but so." Red dog squeezed out of his mouth. The school officer looked at Chi Quan''s gaze, full of admiration. is worthy of being a red dog general! "It''s just pain, there is no need to fear at all, but if the perseverance is firmer, it will not scream like that, which will hurt the face." Chi Quan yelled at the school officials next to him, and Yu Guang looked at the other side and kicked The civilians in Fei''s eyes seemed to twitch, "Let the boat doctor show him to treat the injury." God knows if he will be counted if he dies. "Yes!" The soldiers were really surprised this time. The blood-red general, the red dog, even offered to give treatment to the civilians. However, the red dog did not look at them. just strode back to Kapu and others. "Does this kind of punishment make the generals of Red Dog unbearable?" Taotu suddenly asked in a low voice. Ordinary people may think that the red dog is powerful, but, people like them who have strong sense of domineering power can see more clearly. The perseverance of the red dog is absolutely extremely strong. But even he, the body just shivered slightly, and even a lot of cold sweat came out, but he was evaporated by his fruit ability in an instant. "It''s really not ordinary pain." Chi Quan''s face was ugly and his voice was low, "Although the body confiscated any harm, if you suddenly come to do this in battle, your strength may be greatly reduced." Although he didn''t want to admit it, as he said initially, this is the key intelligence. "Whether a general or an ordinary soldier is the same in front of the Lord of Fate?" Taotu seemed to sigh. "It''s not very good." Kapu smiled brightly. "In this way, we don''t have to worry about civilians being hurt by the incoming pirates. I was still a little worried that we would see a pair after we came. Miserable scene." After all, before they arrived, many pirates had arrived first. They don''t just grab the jar. After Kapu''s words, the expressions of the green pheasant, peach rabbit and others were a lot easier, only the red dog was still black. This is his first experience of the power of the Lord of Fate. The result is very bad. No one has seen it, just a little violation of the rules specified by the other party, so that a general like him knows what pain is. For the first time, the red dog has a feeling of facing his unimaginable power~ www.novelhall.com~ Especially his power should make him not afraid of any talents. but no matter. The red dogs insist on the justice in his own heart, this is his survival value. They did not stay long at the port. After leaving some people to guard the ships here, most of them set off towards the king of the kingdom of Abalastan. This is also their advantage. Representing the world power, they and the kingdom are nominally in the same camp. With the help of local power, they can also help to find the third-level jars, including the fourth-level jars that feel right here but do not know where they are. is now on the ship of fate. turned silently to look at Bismarck, who seemed to be thinking, and asked: "Any views?" "The pirates are fighting each other, but the differences within the navy are also very serious." After Bismarck entered the working state, his whole body exuded a capable and mature temperament. She then said: "Although it is a comrade-in-arms relationship, the inner persistence is different. Once the decision reaches the bottom line, there is a possibility of breaking apart, unless someone can charm all the ideas... The person named Kapu, with him ''S thinking has affected a large group of people around him, and also has the wisdom as a leader, but it seems to lack the courage and determination to stand up and lead." Bismarck''s vision in this respect can be said to be quite sharp. In her opinion, the navy''s problems are obvious. lacks a leader who can unify all people and all voices. . It''s difficult. But if not, as the power is unbalanced, the differences will increase. Chapter 368： : The collision of world focus Bismarck is very clear, but she still knows too little about the world. "Kapp?" Silence thought for a while and shook his head. "He didn''t want to change, but he knew he couldn''t change. After all, there is a senior like the Dragon, and it can be like this now. It''s already very rare. " Even the so-called Marshal did not have any face in front of the Tianlong people. Plus the people of this world are already a bit paranoid. kinds of situations. It is basically impossible to have a charismatic leader who can unify everyone''s mind. Kapp refused to promote the general because he realized that he couldn''t do it. He didn''t want to participate in those troublesome things, but just wanted to protect his "justice". "Dragon?" Bismarck thought about it for a while. "It was indeed my negligence, but... this is just the previous situation. Captain, you have given enough power to break the balance, what will the future of this world look like? , Already unpredictable." Later, she said very seriously. and Shen Mo''s mentality of treating it as a "game" is different. Bismarck never believed that destiny was something that could be treated at will. She attaches great importance to the future of this world. "Although it is unpredictable, it can still be guided." Silently said slowly, and then repeated his own philosophy, "Protect the stable civilians of Xiyi, and then give those who desire to realize the stage of fate to achieve our Interests, this is what we have to do." "Your will is my direction, Captain." Bismarck''s tone was gentle, but very serious. "Then change your clothes again." Silence blinked at her, "I think that split cheongsam with stockings is good." "......Yes." Bismarck suddenly became weak, and then walked towards the room as if he wanted to admit his fate. silently chuckled very cheerfully. He wasn''t like this, but Bismarck was really a hanger that looked good on anything, and bullying this kind of mature leading big sister was very addictive. Looking at the live projection in front of you again. has realized that this entire kingdom is protected by the naval forces of the Lord of Destiny, and it seems very polite. Faced with the hospitality of the Kingdom of Abalastani, he did all the rituals without too much demand. After all, they don''t know that the shelter of the Lord of Destiny has only been for such a period of time, and still has been. is precisely because of this. As a king, Nafirutali Kobla, was able to hide two rewarded pirates under the eyes of the navy. Robin and Ace. The only historian that a world regime wants to arrest, the other is a pirate with a reward of more than 500 million. And these two people live just a few hundred meters away from the generals. Ace didn''t feel anything special, but Robin was a little nervous. "Even the green pheasant is here." Robin has been in a state of high nervousness these days. "Is this lineup just for the fourth-level jar?" "I''m afraid I still want to catch the pirates in the kingdom." Wei Wei said, and then rejected her. "There are not many pirates who know this now, and fewer pirates come over. Its just that, its not enough to send out such a lineup. After returning to the kingdom, Weiwei is also rich. After all, after the rebellion ceased, as a big country with a population of nearly 10 million, there must be a lot of treasure to accumulate. Therefore, she has changed a lot in the whole person. temperament has faded a softness. is, after all, the opened general series jar. "So, something must have happened." Robin was vaguely uneasy. She had asked King Cobra about the historical text, but the result disappointed her. Although she had not seen it with her own eyes, Cobra had already said that what was recorded in the historical text was not history, but the "Hades". "Related information. Then, the reason why she stayed. Only the fourth-level jar remains. Although hope is slim, now Robin is also very clear that her dream is difficult to achieve without desperate to gain strength. And at this time. A huge duck ran in from outside. "It runs fast." Weiwei greeted her pet and companion, and took out a newspaper from the duck''s backpack. Just the first glance, let her face change slightly. "What happened?" Robin asked. "Ace." Wei Wei handed the newspaper in her hand to Ace, and said with some concern, "The newspaper said that the White Beard Pirates will arrive here the day after tomorrow. The navy''s lineup is to deal with the four emperors. One''s white beard!" Ace, who was eating a lot of meat, stopped suddenly. is this day. With the passing of this newspaper, the world is shaking! The Four Kings of Pirates have always stayed in the New World. In recent years, they have rarely left the New World to be active. Now, the famous white-bearded Pirate Group among the Four Emperors has embarked on their nests and headed to the first half of the great route. . Such news, the first reaction of many people, will think it is false. But the newspaper even explained the whole story. "Treasure that even the Four Emperors will be excited about-Level 4 Destiny Jar!" Rumors of the ship of destiny have spread all over the sea some time ago But because the newspaper concealed part of the facts, and the content was too different, most people, or most of the sea Thieves are only treated as a story, a legend. People like Klockdal dont care much. Only the pirates who picked up the rafting jar and gained strength from it will know the power and magic of the ship of destiny. but now. This rumor was accompanied by the great action of the navy, and participated with the emperor emperor, making it spread far beyond the previous hundreds of times. "We dont know what kind of existence he is or what purpose he cherishes, only that he took out the treasure that even the emperor could not refuse, and then let the pirates make the world strong The fighters go to fight and snatch, which seems more attractive than the treasure of One Piece, because it can actually make people get what they want, not just a legend..." This is the text in the newspaper. compared to the last time. This time, as if getting some kind of permission, he began to publicize the magic and power of the ship of fate. And as a result of this, almost all the world began to discuss the ship of fate. Of course, there is the Lord of Destiny. at the same time. More and more people are beginning to focus on the Kingdom of Abalastan. There, because of the treasure of the Lord of Fate, the White Beard Pirates and the Navy will collide head-on, which may change the balance of this sea for more than ten years. Chapter 369： : Must fight This is the first full-scale collision between the four emperors and the navy in more than ten years. The fermentation accompanied by the event. In the royal palace of the Kingdom of Abalastan, the generals also have their own opinions. "After we arrived, White Beard didn''t mean to change course." Sengoku''s voice came from the phone bug, "It seems that he is really tempted by this fourth-level jar, and he is determined to want to be with us. A battle." "This shouldn''t be." Peach Rabbit is a little puzzled. "Just for a fourth-level jar, just die with us? He is not afraid of heavy losses, let the rest of the emperor emperors take advantage of the opportunity?" Although the four-level jar is very powerful. However, it is just like the navy did not dare to deal with the four emperors easily. The four emperors should not dare to face the navy easily. Their enemies are not only the navy, but even each other. "This is White Beard, Peach Rabbit." The Warring States was a little emotional, more cautious. "The man who is known as the strongest man in the world, even if he is old now, is still a white beard, in front of the treasure that makes him tempted. , Nothing can stop a pirate like him." The so-called balance, the gains and losses, will not be bothered. Pirates are such a group of unscrupulous people. not to mention. The white beard may not be all for this four-level jar, more, just for the ship of fate. "It''s time to come." Chigou said at this time, "This is when the so-called Pirate Emperor is eradicated, let the world know who is the real justice on this sea." "It''s not as simple as that, Red Dog." Sengoku knew that Red Dog hated pirates, but his voice was a little low. "White beard is not so easy to deal with. Since they don''t give in, we are even less likely to give in. The most important thing is I received an order from the Tianlong people to take advantage of this opportunity to use image bugs to promote our majesty like the world. This is where the Warring States are now entangled. Invite newspapers. Use video bugs for live broadcast. This means that they no longer have the possibility of negotiating with White Beard, and this battle must be fought. Whether it is a victory or a failure, it will have a profound impact on the pattern of the entire world. is the most critical. The reputation of the ship of destiny is also likely to have great appeal because of this battle. By the time, maybe we will face an era worse than the era of great navigation. The Warring States did not know why Wulaox insisted on using video bugs to spread the scene. "It should have been this way." The red dog is probably the only person here who is satisfied with the result. He did not think of the consequences of doing so. However, he wanted to warn all pirates with his white beard. And after a moment of silence, the Warring States could only helplessly say, "To this day, there is only one battle... Have you not found the fourth-level jar?" If a fourth-level jar is found before this, White Beard may be retreated, at least not forcibly landed. "Marshal of the Warring States Period, we have sent all the soldiers who can feel the position of the jar, but so far, we have only found seven tertiary jars." Taotu replied. "Seven, how is this possible?" Sengoku was surprised. He is far from the naval headquarters, and he can feel that there are at least fifty third-level jars in this direction. "After landing, it is difficult to find a position, especially for the fourth-level jars." Peach Rabbit''s eyes flickered slightly. "I suspect that if you don''t collect all the third-level jars, the fourth-level jars will not appear. According to the current three It will take at least five days for the frequency of first-class jars to appear before all 50 third-level jars will appear." "Five days?" Even the Warring States could not help but increase the tone and asked, "What the **** does the destiny master want to do?" Five days, not only the white beard can come over. Maybe there will be more troublesome characters. For example, it is said that they also started to leave the red-haired pirates who left the new world. It is clear. Behind the whole event, the mysterious Lord of Destiny is also looking forward to, and even promoting their battle. No one can answer the questions of the Warring States. Even if they know that this situation was created by the Lord of Fate, what can they do? They have no choice to resist, because they cannot give up this four-level jar. This jar now not only represents that strength, but also represents The majesty of the navy. If you let the pirates get it. They will sweep the ground with majesty. This feeling of fighting under someone''s push is very uncomfortable for them, but they can''t resist it. "I will come over tomorrow to be with the yellow ape." The Warring States finally said, "This day, you will have to do a good job of layout." The call is disconnected. Everyone present had a feeling of storm. However, they will naturally not be afraid. is the next day. The news agency wanted to use the video bug to broadcast live news, and it quickly spread throughout the world. Image bugs are very precious, and they are only found in very few places. The Shampoo Islands in front of the red earth continent is one of them. So, of course, the most eager thing people talk about here is that this is about to happen. Come meet. in a bar. Some people are having intense discussionsWhitebeard This is asking for bitter taste! "A clearly drunk brave man has a very loud voice," Marshal Sengoku departed from the headquarters on a clipper today, and he could arrive in just one day. He also brought the Yellow Ape Fleet. In this way, there are a full lineup of four generals There is no hope for a white beard alone! " "Yes, another emperor is almost the same, but except for the red hair, the other two have nothing to do." "Is it possible for red hair to join forces with White Beard?" "It is possible! But there is only one of the four-level jars. Even if they join forces, the two sea emperors must eventually have a contradiction." "Hey, don''t you all realize it? The so-called four-level jar is just thrown away by the Lord of Fate. It can even trigger a battle between White Beard and the Navy, which is incredible!" The last person, let everyone pause for a while. is quite dreamy. If it is the life treasure of One Piece Roger, it is not only mysterious, but also represents the identity of a new generation of One Piece. This time, the treasures that are competing for this time are just items that one person has specially released. Just like this, it can trigger a battle that is enough to change the status quo of the entire era. If it is not the fact, it is placed in front of everyone''s eyes, and it is impossible to believe. . Suddenly, people began to discuss the matter about the ship of fate and the master of fate, mostly all kinds of speculations, all kinds of gossip, full of drunk bragging, becoming more and more noisy. In the corner of the bar, a sloppy old man wearing slippers, drinking, listening with interest. Chapter 370： : There is no difference between the old and the new For the former One Piece Vice Captain Raleigh, his youth has passed. Now his interest is drinking a small wine and watching the stories of new people on the sea. And recently. is of most interest to him, naturally is a ship of destiny that is almost turning the world upside down, and the mysterious existence known as the Lord of Destiny. Before there was no information at all, just appeared, it attracted everyone''s attention. "Fate?" Lei Li Mimi took a sip of wine with a smile, seemed to sigh casually. Fate is not so easily changed. at this moment. The sound inside the bar seemed to suddenly become a lot smaller. Raleigh raised his head and looked at the door with everyone. There is a tall figure. The slender lower body and the bear-like upper body have a strange sense of incongruity, like black sportswear, black gloves, and the book he holds in his palm. Something in the hands of this person. The reason everyone stopped discussing was not because of the tall and strong man. is because of his identity. One of the Seven Wuhai, Basolomi Bear. "Why did Qiwuhai appear here." "Hush, whisper." "He is one of the seven Wuhai who listens most to the words of the world regime." "Get out of here." The man in the bar who was a pirate immediately left, and the remaining small group of people watched him with great care and fear, and left. After a short time, there were only a few people left in the bar. Although Qiwuhai has a huge reputation, in fact, its reputation among ordinary people is not good. Pirates regarded them as traitors of pirates, and ordinary people also classified them as pirates. However, Xiong is obviously not a person who would care about such things. He was wearing a bear hat like a child, looked around, and walked directly into the corner where Raleigh was. "Ice water, thank you." "Ah, okay, okay." The hotel owner was a little trembling, mainly scared by the thank you. Some pirates seem to be polite, but if they don''t agree, they fight. The bear was sitting not far from Raleigh. Reilly glanced at the book in his hand. seems to be a travel biography, except for the damage caused by the flip, it is very clean, and it is obviously well protected by the owner. "If you want to travel, where do you want to go?" A very, very subtle voice suddenly appeared in Raleigh''s ear. He was a little surprised. Although Xiong didn''t turn his head to look at him, but this sentence was obviously said to him. "I''m so old that I don''t have a place to travel." Raleigh took a sip of wine and responded with the same low voice. In the eyes of the rest of the people, he is indeed a wandering old man who is too old to fear death. Xiong heard such an answer, there was nothing special to say. And when Raleigh thought he was just asking casually, the voice came again. "I am a cadre of the Revolutionary Army, and the chief dragon asked me to come to you." Raleigh almost spewed out the wine in his mouth. Qi Wuhai is a cadre of the revolutionary army? Undercover? If it''s true...it''s a little unexpected. "Revolutionary Army? Come and see me what a retired old man is doing." Raleigh narrowed his eyes slightly. "The chief said." Xiong''s tone was very slow. "The times have changed. In the next era, there will be no difference between the people of the old age or the people of the new age. There are only differences in ideas and positions. In this era There will be a stage for everyone, and we hope that you can help us in the next battle." "Help you?" Rayleigh has heard the information in this sentence. The Revolutionary Army, or Dragon, will participate in this battle! Allied with White Beard? Or as an independent third-party force lying in muddy water? The revolutionary army is different from the pirates. They rarely sail on the sea, but are active in various kingdoms, so it is not the navy that is directly faced, but the army of each kingdom, but the strength of the forces should be No worse than the four emperors. If they participate... Raleigh thought for a while, but finally shook his head. "I''m old and not as strong as before. This era belongs to newcomers." This is an objective fact, and also the real emotion of Raleigh. Since Roger, he no longer wants to go back to sea, or even diligently exercise. Otherwise, with his strength, even if he is not as good as the four emperors, he must be a great pirate, rather than staying in this place and being a bad old man. Xiong didn''t seem to be surprised by Rayleigh''s answer. He just retells the words of the dragon, "The chief said that the mighty power on that ship of fate can easily resurrect Roger, or even anyone in the old age." "!?" Raleigh turned his head sharply. No longer had the calmness on his face. Resurrection Captain? Resurrection of a person who has been dead for more than ten years, is this possible? "The leader said." Xiong Zai continued to whisper, "On that ship, anyone can fulfill any wish, whether it is to destroy the world or peace and prosperity. The future destiny of this world will depend on the desire of the person who boarded the ship. Collision, so the leader hopes to find some people with the same goal as a companion in the next new era." "...Any wish?" Raleigh muttered to himself. is really a very scary sentence. He has lived for so many years, and he has seen more ugly hearts. Tianlong people are just the epitome of an ugly heart. But when this dirty heart is combined with power and strength, it will cause such great damage to the world. And now. An existence that gave power to others appeared. "It''s good for the Lord of Fate." Raleigh frowned. He does not know where this power of the Lord of Fate comes from, but in doing so, there must be his purpose. "The Lord of Destiny is here from outside the world," Xiong whispered again. This is not a paraphrase, but a fact he knows. Raleigh suddenly understood. Outside the world. As long as this fact is accepted, there is no need to guess the purpose of the Lord of Fate, but only need to know the fact that even if the world is destroyed, it does not matter to the other party. Such an existence... Lei Li''s face could not tell whether it was a bitter smile or nostalgia. If this was true, it would be more exciting than the grand adventures they had in the past. If the captain was still there, he would get excited regardless of it, the world alone This is a brand new adventure for outsiders. It is worth a new adventure for them to celebrate with a ten-day and ten-night banquet. "It seems that we must go and see." Raleigh whispered. Chapter 371： : The old man about to die? He did not fully believe what Xiong said. Including the person who said he was a revolutionary army. But no matter how incredible it is, he will verify it by himself. "I can send you over." After Xiong finished, he added, "Send you wherever you want to go." "The fruit ability?" Reilly glanced at the palm of the bear. With his eyesight, he had already discovered the difference on the palm of the bear. There are very few people who know this seven martial arts demon fruit ability. But he didn''t rush to agree, just smiled and shook his head. "Since this is the case, don''t worry." He is going to look at the battle scene here before making a decision. And if you really want to find the ship of fate, there is still much preparation to be done. Raleigh did not make a decision, but many pirates in the world have already made a decision. This is a battle between the pirates and the navy, and there are treasures that even white beards are moving. Even some pirates in the New World are using their own methods to quickly rush towards the battlefield. The white-bearded Pirates seemed to be waiting intentionally, slowing down a bit. More and more pirate ships followed behind them. The increase in is not just the naval forces in this respect. is this day. The Warring States and the Yellow Apes also arrived in the Kingdom of Abalastan. On the third day, the number of ships of the Pirate Group increased from more than 40 ships of the White Beard Pirate Group to more than 100 ships all the way. This is because a lot of weak and weak, and was ruined by some powerful pirates. White beard has no control. If you dare to follow, you must have the determination to die for the treasure. He felt that he already had a better body, holding a big knife, sitting on his own boat in a stable manner, looking away into the distance. In the eyes of everyone, he really had a temperament of contemporary hegemony. "Dad." Marko landed in the shape of an immortal bird from high altitude and changed back to human form. "The navy has built a fort at the port. It seems that the plan is to be at the port. It will try our best to prevent us from landing. It may be A hard fight." Marco did not hide his psychological worries. responded to him with white beard and wide hands, patting on the son''s shoulder. "No need to worry, no matter what is in front of me, I will tear a path." White Beard said with a bold smile. This is why White Beard still insisted on fighting after the navy put on this lineup. He is not for himself. After opening dozens of tertiary cans, Bai Huai knew clearly that the future of this world belonged to those who boarded the ship of fate and belonged to those who were eligible to **** the cans, and the navy wanted to monopolize these cans and wanted to stop them. With their participation, he could not have allowed this to happen. "Daddy" Marco also had no worries in his mind. is different from what Bai Bai thought. What the crew members thought was to **** the treasure for the white beard. has no operational plan. The entire huge fleet of pirates just rushed towards the navy-arranged port. at last-- The navy preparing for war on the shore can already see the huge fleet. The stern alarm sounded throughout the port. The generals and lieutenants who were sitting in the office turned their heads. --coming! At the same time, newspaper reporters were surrounded and protected by some soldiers at the port, and they also became excited. "Quick, get the video bug ready!" "Is that the white-bearded fleet?" "I can see the white beard, the one sitting at the front is the white beard!" With their preparations, people gathered in the squares of several places in the world finally waited for the picture. really started! Facing all the active lineup of the Navy, White Beard didn''t flinch The crowd either cheered, or nervous, or longed for. Even if Rayleigh looked at the majestic white beard in the picture and missed the past, there was a little envy. is different from him. The white beard is a real pirate who has been a lifetime, taking the risk of a lifetime, together with his crew. "White beard is very old." A woman''s voice came from Rayleigh''s side. looks very young, with a cigarette in his mouth, and his behavior is quite mature. "Xia Qi." Raleigh shouted his friend''s name. "The information on my side has always been accurate." Xia Qi took a breath and slowly spit out, "At this age, the accumulated injuries of young people will become serious, white-bearded pirates The most materials purchased by the regiment are all kinds of precious medicinal materials. In this state, he will be very bad in the face of the fighting power of four or five generals." "Maybe." Raleigh stared at the picture on the screen, his mouth wide open, seeming to say with some expectation, "But he is a white beard." White beard, these three words are enough. The screen changes. came to the navy side. can clearly see that although the soldiers are standing neatly, they all have a tense feeling in their expressions. "No need to worry." Chigu''s voice came from behind, "It''s just an old man who is just about to die." His voice spread far away. even reached the pirates. Is the old man about to die? Many pirates who keep up with these days have their eyes turned to the white beard in the front. wants to see how he responds. The two armies are fighting, the momentum is even worse, not to mention, most of the pirates are people who want to touch the fish in muddy water. If the white-bearded pirate group, or the white-beard is in decline, they will turn around without hesitation. and white beard, grinning. "Old man?" He held up the long knife in his hand, "Then let me see, you have the level of a navy general, junior!" The long knife in his hand was heavily cut off. The terrible sword gas accompanied by the tearing sound, blasted towards the red dog, and even rolled up a violent wind. In front of so many people, the red dog will not dodge naturally He snorted coldly, his fist was covered with dark armed color domineering, so he faced this like a substantive slash Rush up. hum! In a staggered moment, countless explosions simultaneously exploded like a torn bang, and some soldiers close by, even covering their ears with this huge and sharp voice, fell to the ground in pain. And a red tide appeared on the red dog''s face. After persevering for a while, his body retreated dozens of steps under the slash that was separated by hundreds of meters. Blood was dripping from his fist. is stronger and weaker at a glance. "Red dog, don''t care." Sengoku came out from behind, looking at the white beard in front of him, his face dignified, "The man standing in front of you, but has the power to destroy the world." . Chapter 372： : White Beard is full of war In front of the camera, as Marshal Sengoku, gave White Beard a terrible evaluation. The red dog''s face is black. indeed felt the horror of the white beard. In the slash, there was shock. He exhausted all his strength and was still injured. But I can''t say that in person. "It is too exaggerated to say that the power to destroy the world, Marshal of the Warring States Period." Chi Quan has always tried his best to maintain the face of the navy, but after this sentence, he lowered his voice again, "Please report that his body Its been damaged so much..." The red dog has never looked down on the white beard. But now, he feels more tricky. "Woo la la la." White beard suddenly laughed, as if knowing that the red dog was thinking, raised his other fist, "I don''t have the feeling of strength like this now, this I really have to thank those jars. If you are expecting me to be an old man, dont think about it!" He raised a fist, there appeared to be a compressed air due to vibration. Then, slammed the hammer. The sound of clicking clicks came from the void where the fist was. Red dogs and Sengoku and other generals with outstanding knowledge all changed their faces. They felt the terrible power and poured themselves into the sea. next moment-- The entire surface of the sea is like a fault. A large ocean directly rises tens of meters high. From a distance, the sight is all from the tsunami coming. Don''t mention the soldiers on the scene, even the crowd who were watching the impact, were caught in a shock. They suddenly realized that what the warring states said before, "the power to destroy the world," is very likely to be true. This terrible tsunami is like a natural disaster. was punched by the man with a punch. This is the power of the strongest man in the world! "Yuan, Marshal." Soldiers could not help looking at the Warring States in the stands. If such a tsunami rushes. Not to mention them, the whole port must be destroyed. "Is that the strongest superhuman, the strength of the shocking fruit?" A magma flame appeared on Chiquan''s fist. "It''s too easy to destroy an island. Such a force is too dangerous." He has some regrets. Prepared for this battle too hurriedly, if you give him time, you can use the weakness of the white beard to trust her too much, to counteract someone to attack him and stabb him. However, even if the white beard in the peak period is likely in front, the red dog will not flinch. He took a step forward. But someone is faster. "Let me do it." The body of the green pheasant has rushed out, the body is filled with amazing cold. "--Ice Age!" The clicking sound continued to sound, and the coldness approached the sea at an alarming speed. Wherever it passed, everything was frozen, and even the rough waves remained frozen, but in an instant, with the tens of meters high tsunami It also freezes together. After a short time, the whole world seems to enter the ice age. Such scenes have made all those who are onlookers speechless. A considerable number of people saw this level of combat for the first time. too frightening. is not a world with them at all. These people are monsters among monsters! "You are the green pheasant?" White Beard looked at the green pheasant, showing an admiring expression, "Do you want to be my son?" "Daddy?" Even some of the white-bearded Pirates looked at their dad in amazement. The war is ahead, so invite navy generals to join them? Even the silence was a bit stunned. However, speaking of these, the sons recruited by White Beard are really incredible. It seems that there is only a black beard and a traitor. The rest of the people are very harmonious and loyal, and they dont know what standard is used to decide. At this time, the green pheasant was also silent. He found that the white beard who had sent an invitation to him in front of him turned out to be very serious. Finally shook his head, exhaled a cold breath, and answered very seriously. "I have no intention of becoming a pirate now." "Woo la la la." White beard laughed. "Then wait until you have a decision. Then you have to be careful now. Children, follow the dad, the treasure is yours!" He held a large knife and slammed hard, even jumping directly towards the place where several generals were. And behind him, everyone in the White Beard Pirates, and the pirates who followed, all shouted and jumped off the boat, rushing towards the shore on the ice. The war broke out directly. "Why do you want someone to deal with all our navy generals?" Chi Quan rushed towards White Beard first, "You are so arrogant, White Beard!" "Woo la la la, this is enough to have fun!" White beard brandishing a big knife, and hit him with the red dog heavily, the terror wave mixed with magma rolled around, the soldiers around all screamed and were blown away. The red dog has exhausted all his strength. But White Beard vacated his other hand and punched hard against the red dog''s stomach. Poof With the dull impact sound, the red dog spouted a sip of blood directly. "It''s terrible." The yellow ape''s voice sounded from the back, and the finger emitted a laser beam towards the body of the white beard. The violent explosion blasted loudly. "Power is good." The sound of white beard came from the fire was hit by an attack that was enough to penetrate the island, but only left a burn wound on the burly body. The domineering and domineering color of the black has spread all over the white beard. Then came the wielding sword, and the blade shone with an extremely sharp roaring sound, which was the blast of air vibration. just smashed the aftermath of the stroke, and broke up the land. This place of fighting has not allowed anyone with poor strength to come near. "Are you really prepared to deal with all our generals by yourself?" Sengoku glanced at the rest of the battlefield. The captains of the white-bearded Pirates battled against the lieutenant generals, but, as you can see, their purpose was not to fight, but to break through. Purpose is really those jars. So, staying here with White Beard is to contain the general so that his sons can break through. "I don''t remember you being such a conceited person, white beard!" The Warring States'' body began to collide and became a huge golden Buddha, "Since you insist on this, then I will fulfill you, Cap, Green Pheasant, Yellow Ape , Red dog, catch White Beard with all your strength!" White Beard just laughed, and his burly figure stood out from the audience. He is not an arrogant person. If he is a general, he can easily win. Two generals can play for ten days and eight days at will. The three generals are in danger of losing. And now-the fighting power of five generals level! To what extent can you fight? Whitebeard''s heart is full of war. Chapter 373： : White Beard pulls out the card is full of fighting spirit, not just white beard. The war intentions of Sengoku and others are also rising. For them, the rest of the people can ignore it. Just grabbed the white beard. This battle is their victory. "It seems necessary to fight." Kapp took off his coat and put the glove and ring out of the jar on his hand. Whitebeard''s vain attempt to open is a more intense era of large navigation. He was telling all the pirates by his actions that even the navy was not terrible for the jar. and so-- must defeat him here. "Drink!" Kapu snorted. Green light emerged from his body, and then wrapped his whole body, mixed with black armed colors, forming a black and green armor. is now more refined and more complete than what it used to be when fighting the dragon. "Demon fruit?" White Beard looked at Karp. "No, it''s destiny!" Kapu showed a neat white teeth, his feet pressed hard, the earth shattered, his figure was already rushing towards the white beard with a terrible breath. faced this blow. ''S gaze was also dignified, but he greeted him unreservedly. The penetration of the vibrating air mass collided with the front face of the green-black fist. After a short pause, the terrifying shock wave spread out in all directions. stand up. Then there was the complete collapse of the earth. accompanied by a loud noise. Over half of the entire port has collapsed. Although it is known that this is a group of monsters that are difficult to judge, but such a scene still shocked a large group of people. Looking at those elite soldiers, we know that if it is nearby, only the aftermath is enough to kill most of them. The so-called strong. But besides shock. To everyone''s surprise, it was blocked. "Lieutenant General Kapu lived with white-bearded boxing!" a soldier shouted excitedly. The boxing of the world''s strongest man was blocked. "It seems that the rumors are true." White Beard looked at Kapu in front of him, "You, the power, came from that boat." "Yes." Karp had no intention of hiding. "Kapu!" Sengoku could not help but scold. But it''s too late, let alone those who are watching this battle through video bugs everywhere. Even the navy, I heard all these words, and looked at Capu one by one. "Woo la la la." White Beard laughed again. "It seems that the title of the strongest man in my world is going to give the dragon who easily defeated you, but how long can he keep it? ." His words reminded everyone of the news. also boarded the ship of destiny, and defeated the dragon that Kapu and the yellow ape joined together in front! If we say that the previous news, it just made people doubt the strength of Kapu. Then now. The collision between Kapu and White Beard is enough for everyone to have a clear understanding of the dragon''s strength. The power from the ship of fate has created a new world first. "What you lost is not just the strongest in the world." The Warring States raised their hands violently, "And your freedom, white beard! Today you will lose!" The palm of the golden Buddha shot fiercely towards the white beard. includes the red dog fist, the frost of the green pheasant, and the laser gun of the yellow ape. All the generals, it seems that they are not going to give White Beard the opportunity to delay time, all rushed together. Ice and fire, plus explosions and shocks. Everything exploded in an instant, and the indescribable twisted scene completely swallowed the white beard''s burly figure. "Daddy!" Some people on the white-bearded Pirates couldn''t help shouting. "Don''t look back!" Marco screamed with all his strength, eyes were already tears in his eyes, "This is the road that Dad tore for us!" "What?" Some people looked at Marco incredulously. They always thought that this was their way to grab the jar for the dad. "Rush inside!" A deafening voice exploded. That was the voice of White Beard. He grabbed Kapu in one hand and held the big knife in the other, as if tearing the air, making a broken sound. Then wave hard. The storm-like shock wave rolled up, whether it was frost or flame, or the palm of the Warring States, all were retreated. The figure of the white beard appeared in the camera again. The clothes were completely broken, and the burly figure was covered with new scars, but it was still straight. "You guys, do not want to monopolize the pot that represents the future!" White Beard laughed, then reached out and took out a card from his hat that was not as big as his finger. This action is naturally noticed by everyone. I don''t understand. But it was because he couldn''t understand that Carp''s heart slightly picked up. "Let me see it." White beard looked at the card on the finger in front of him, and threw it out suddenly, laughing with expectation, "The power of this new era." This card is the main reason why he determined that the person who opened the jar in the future. A disposable card. Although it has never been used, the information about this card has already appeared in his mind when it was opened. This is why White Beard dares to play against five generals at the same time. He blocked his hope for holding the general on this card, just as he bet his future of the Pirates on this earth''s jar. "It''s something in the jar." Kapp couldn''t help but issue a warning. But this card has already begun to shine. There seemed to be a man''s voice whispering in midair. "Buju, King Kong, Viper, Daitian, Dingjing, Wang Xian." Every time the voice shouted a word, around the white beard, under the feet of these generals, an unknown pattern light appeared, and then finally the sound of a sudden rise. "This is-Six Dao Triple Enchantment!" Every pattern shines at the same time. White beard''s mind emerged with enlightenment. He suddenly put down the big knife in his hand and sat down cross-legged. "Your motivation..." White Beard looked at everyone around and issued his own declaration with a bold smile, "Deprived!" is the moment when the words fall, a circle with a plane and three-dimensional structure suddenly opens. And after being touched by this circle. No matter whether it is Kapu, or the red dog, or even the victory, they are aware of their own changes. They are bound. restrains their bodies, not the external force, but their own strength. This is a very strange feeling. They are still standing, even maintaining the previous posture, but they can''t do it with the slightest shake of strength. . "What is this?" Sengoku Shen Sheng asked. It''s just that he can''t move, but there seems to be no problem in speaking. Chapter 374： : Hero Cap "I don''t know." The white beard was also motionless, but the smile on his face grew wider. "But when I opened it, it clearly told me its role, and it could restrain the plurals weaker than me. People, are any of you stronger than me?" Not to mention these generals and the onlookers. Even if it was silent, I was a little surprised. Although the items in the prize pool were decided by him, unless he was on the spot when the can was opened, otherwise he would not know what these people who picked up the drifting can opened. Nowadays, the white beard uses the "disposable ability card" series designed by him. Because one-time. So power is far more powerful than permanent ability. Moreover, a considerable portion of the power of disposable cards depends on the user. For example, the white beard now uses this. Its body is a triple enchantment from the moon-shaped world, with the immovable origin as the core, used to defend itself and restrain the enemy, and even made the famous two rituals suffer a lot. In order to make the setting of abstract power more detailed, silence has undergone certain magic changes. The function is just like that of the white beard. A group of ability cards that bind categories! Unexpectedly, White Beard also opened such a thing, although it is not a grand prize, but at the moment, the role must exceed the grand prize. Knew it Players based on the settings, and then use the gameplay in their own way, and even determine their own behavior. This is an unpredictable development even with GM and planning, that is, the wisdom of players. Silence still looks forward to this kind of "accident" happening. Although he does not participate in the game, he can also experience the fun of the game. And faced with this sudden situation. Everyone is a little dazed. The newspaper reporter responsible for the "live broadcast" seemed to finally react and stood in front of the camera and shouted: "No, it''s incredible! After taking out the card, White Beard used the unheard of power, and even restrained the three generals, the Marshal of the Warring States, and the hero Kapu!" This voice finally made everyone recover from the shock. For a moment, the surroundings of Raleigh are full of loud noises. "They don''t seem to be able to move." "How did this happen?" "If someone attacks now, wouldn''t it be possible to kill these five people?" "Did you not hear it just now? White Beard said that it was the force that came out of the jar!" Even Rayleigh had some emotions. Although the devil fruit is strange enough, there are still traces. A little bit more powerful will know. There is no invincible devil fruit, only invincible people. The stronger the strength, the smaller the gap caused by the ability of the devil fruit. Like the famous undefeated Kata Kuri, it is some ridiculous glutinous glutinous fruit, but it also plays a huge role in his hands. And now. The kind used by White Beard is not the power of the devil fruit, but it seems to be more powerful than the devil fruit. Because it limits the fighting power of five generals! "This kind of thing!" The red dog tightened his teeth and seemed to want to do something, but it didn''t work at all. The use of demonic fruit is based on physical strength. The **** of this enchantment is to suppress physical strength. "Don''t waste your time." White Beard said, laughing with his hands on his chest. "This thing called enchantment spreads my power throughout the space, unless you are stronger than me, but is this possible? "Except for those who boarded the ship of fate, in this era, no one can beat me!" Although domineering, it is a fact. The Warring States could not help looking at Kapu. "Do you have any way?" "Yes!" said Karp, and the green light on his body began to flash, turning into a huge fist. "My strength has nothing to do with physical strength. It is the embodiment of the will in my heart, white beard, bear it! " Under the gaze of everyone in this fist, he hammered his face on the white beard fiercely. The dull impact sounded. But the white beard hasn''t moved. He can''t move either. After all, this enchantment is only an item from the third prize, naturally there are many restrictions, otherwise it will exceed the balance. "This is your will? Veteran!" White Beard looked at Karp like this, grinning, "It seems your justice is not very good." "It''s not over yet!" Kapu shouted. The fist has expanded by a few points, already approaching the limit of his green light power. Then he punched fiercely against the white beard. The dull impact sounds constantly. "What did we see!" The newspaper reporter''s excited voice sounded again, "White Beard couldn''t move after restraining five people, but Lieutenant General Cap who boarded the ship of fate still attacked Means, hero Cap, can this time continue to save the majesty of the navy?" Although Cap is a lieutenant. But no one would put him with the general lieutenant general. Because of his record. Several times, the One Piece Roger was forced to a desperate situation, and the Golden Lion was defeated together with the Warring States, and he was imprisoned in the city of propulsion... His hero''s name was accumulated in a battle. And now. In the situation where the three generals and even the Marshal of the Warring States period were unable to move, Karp became the only one who hoped to stop the White Beard and the White Beard Pirates! "Woo la la la, it''s too light, too light! Is your so-called will, just that kind of strength?" White beard''s mouth had a trace of blood, and the face on one side was even bruised, but still laughing Satired Karp. He can''t use physical strength now. Armed color domineering can not be used. It is purely relying on the power to carry Kapu''s attack. Fortunately, there are not enough jars that Kapu opened. Although he has changed his job and his will is outstanding, but This is the limit of this level, and it is not enough to beat the white beard with a boxing. "Why don''t it become a sword! Or a sword!" cried the red dog. They all already knew the power of Kapu. Become a sword, even a needle, pierce his eyes! "Are you saying that the strength of my will is not enough to defeat him?" Kapu shouted like a rage, "Red dog, my justice is different from you! Even if it is an enemy, I will use it justice and justice. My fist crushed him, not by any means!" This is the first time Karp is so angry. So that the red dog black face, even said nothing. His justice. It is indeed defeating the enemy by any means. "Woo la la la." White Beard laughed again. "Come on, veteran, see how much power your fist has!" Chapter 375： : The era of snatching jars The battle at the scene was not as devastating as the original one. However, it is even more tragic. Whitebeard motionless, carrying a bold smile, and carrying Carp''s boxing hard, and the people of the Whitebeard Pirates have vented all their anger to the Navy in front of them. Without the support of the grand prize, even if the lieutenant general who opened some three-level jars, he could not stop the white-bearded pirates. None of them looked back. In other words, all who want to look back, continue to rush forward in the white beard anger. "Do you want them to rush into this kingdom, and then rush into it by yourself again?" The Warring States had seen through the idea of ??White Beard, staring at him tightly, "You can''t escape, after you are caught, you My sons cant escape!" He no longer cares about the members of the White Beard Pirates. Just grab the white beard. There are opportunities for the rest of the pirates to slowly encircle the kingdom. "Woo la la la." The white beard is still some weird laughter, even if the whole body is bathed in blood, the sharp momentum is not reduced. "As long as I want to go, no one can hold me!" Although he did not anticipate, in this case, Karp was able to attack him. But even with such injuries. He still didn''t flinch. "It''s just talking big, white beard." Chi Quan''s face showed a murderous expression, "If you were caught, or let this place be your funeral, you only have these two results." He has seen it already. Karp''s fist didn''t leave his hand in the slightest. In this sound of heart-beating boxing, White Beard was already injured. This strange borderline cannot be maintained forever. After regaining freedom, it is the end of White Beard! In fact, the red dog guessed that there was nothing wrong with this. This enchantment is time-limited. Compared with the time limit, the white beard that is getting more and more injured has been difficult to maintain the suppression advantage against five people. The pirates continued to break through, and the soldiers who gradually came up. What do you think? This time, the white beards are all fierce. Suddenly. The Warring States seemed to take a deep breath. "White Beard, your enchantment can''t restrain me anymore!" As if confirming his own words, his body transformed into a golden Buddha began to tremble slightly. Department of Animals, Eudemons, Big Buddha in the form of fruits. This is the devil fruit of the Warring States. The form at this moment can make the Warring States a powerful existence with both strength, spirit and wisdom. He has been able to shake the border of the injured white beard. Few cracks appeared constantly. White Beard glanced at the battlefield around him, and his sons had already rushed into the country, looking for a jar that represented the future, and the smile on the corner of his mouth became brighter and brighter. He will not fall. The children will face more battlefields and need his protection. "Click-" The sound of breaking is getting louder and louder, and even a hot flame starts to appear on the red dog. His eyes have a ruthless war intent. The yellow ape, the green pheasant, including the warring country that shatters the enchantment and Kapu, Are waiting for that moment. The moment when the enchantment collapsed completely. boom--! The attack, which was far more violent than just now, burst again. Countless soldiers were swept by this strong shock wave, and the huge momentum even caused the pirates who had rushed out of the surrounding circle to stop and turned their heads in horror. "Dad will catch up." Marco stopped everyone who wanted to go back to rescue, clenched his fists, and gritted his teeth. "Don''t look back no matter what you see, look for the jar, the ship of destiny, that is the future, This is the order my father gave us." In this battle, they thought it was to grab the pot for the dad. But in fact. But the white beard is sheltering them, giving them a chance to compete with the navy for the future. "Too weak" Diamond Joze punched **** the ground with a punch. "We are too weak. What the Four Emperor Pirates are so weak that they can only rely on Dad!" If those generals take it seriously. They couldn''t even beat one. Faced with this lineup, it is impossible to break in from the naval blockade. "That''s why it needs to be stronger." Fiesta also held his long sword in a certain direction, looking at a certain direction. "There are treasures that make people stronger in these jars, and the navy''s strength has improved a lot. , We will not keep up, we will only drag our father behind." Their strength should have been much higher than that of the Admiral of the Navy. But just now. Several lieutenant generals had exerted unheard of power, so much so that they could not even help the dad a little, and even spent so long to break through. Bistas memory is particularly profound. A little girl who was just Xia Wei was able to display exquisite sword skills. The unheard of swordsmanship undoubtedly came from the jar. The navy only occupied this place for a few days, and its strength has grown to this point. No wonder Dad has to fight anyway. "Go to the jar!" Marko''s body turned directly into a big blue flame burning bird. "Save time, divert actions, and leave everything that can be used for healing." "it is good!" Flames seemed to be burning in everyone''s eyes. Just think about it, the dad is fighting hard behind, but they can''t help anything, and there is a kind of unspeakable anger that comes to my mind. This is anger at yourself. Jar, you must find the jar to become stronger! Everyone runs in different directions. And at this moment. Whitebeard really fell into a difficult situation. Originally according to the plan, after the children broke through, with his strength, he wanted to break through easily. However, he alone did not expect Carp, who boarded the ship of fate. "Less obstruction!" White beard hit the red dog with a fierce punch, and flew his vomiting blood out, but soon rushed back. Green Pheasant, Cap, Yellow Ape. All come up with real strength. This can be different from the original War on the Top Silently and clearly know that these people have been determined to grab the white beard to buffer the new era of intensification. The era of snatching jars is like snowballing. The more forces you grab, the stronger you will be, and then you will be able to grab more in the next battle. The navy can suppress the pirates for a while. The possibility of winning in the end is very great. Silence naturally does not want to see this kind of scene. but-- Its not just him who doesnt want to see it. "You, do you want to monopolize the world''s destiny?" The voice of a man came from the clouds. In the sight of everyone, the leader of the revolutionary army, the dragon, was suspended in mid-air, and his raincoat hunted in the wild wind. Chapter 376： : Dragons Declaration to the World The appearance of the dragon surprised everyone. "It''s a dragon." "Also boarded the ship of fate, and even defeated Lieutenant General Kapp and General Huang Ape!" "Why did the leader of the revolutionary army appear here?" "Did he come to **** the jar?" Not only the soldiers at the scene, but the people who were watching from the rest of the area, even the Warring States and others were dignified. They know more. Compared to Kapu, Dragon bought too many jars on that ship of fate. There is also the mysterious and unknown "Human King" series. Strength can be described as unfathomable. "Don''t think I will come?" Long opened his hands and a loud voice came from the sky. "You always think that you are the righteous party and can decide the destiny of all people, but your justice is nothing but a Dragon The plaything, the jar of destiny is a treasure brought to everyone by the Lord of Destiny, and wanting to monopolize is just a ridiculous hypocrisy." Raleigh, who was watching the video, couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. He saw ambition from the dragon''s face. Like Roger at the time, it was an ambition to turn this world upside down. The Warring States also felt bad. Long, it seems that not only came to **** the pot. The reason why this person was judged to be the most vicious crime in the world in the past is not only his strength, but also because of his thought of adhering to freedom. You have to stop him. The Warring States under the status of the Big Buddha have greatly improved their intelligence and wisdom. He stood up and his voice spread far away: "Dragon, you are just to satisfy your own selfishness. Dozens of kingdoms have been provoked by you. Civil strife. Millions of people died in the chaos of your revolutionary army. The justice I waited for was just to stop you. Dangerous criminals gain strength!" The words fell, and I was not prepared to give Long a chance to justify. Sengoku raised his palm and snapped at the dragon in the air. Accompanied by explosions. In front of the golden Buddha''s palm, a visible shock wave of the palm of the hand slammed toward the dragon. "It''s not me who caused the war, but the so-called nobles whose interests spurred themselves and called themselves gods!" The voice of the dragon came again. In the face of a general''s full blow, he had no intention of dodge, but suddenly a golden flame burned on his body, and gradually gathered into a huge golden dragon wrapped around the dragon''s body, circling In the sky. The attack photographed by the Warring States hadn''t touched the dragon yet, it was melting like a piece of ice roasted by the sun. what happened? The Warring States did not think they could defeat the dragon with one blow. But the other party''s attitude at the moment, the way their own attack disappeared, was completely incomprehensible. Dragon...it really became so terrible. "Attack together!" Sengoku whispered. "Okay!" Chiquan shot first. "Since it''s here, stay." Strips of hot magma began to appear on his skin, and he fully entered the state of full firepower. He raised his fist, filled with extremely high temperature and thick magma, and madly poured out, forming a giant fist. The dragon in the high sky hit hard. Because of the high temperature, even the air is completely distorted. Also attacking the yellow ape, the green pheasant and Kapu. It is the same as when attacking White Beard. The attack of the five generals at the same level, even if it is a white beard, is also not badly injured under this level of attack. What about dragons? "Don''t you understand yet?" The dragon''s voice was filled with unspeakable domineering. He raised his hand and pointed it down. "From the moment the Lord of Destiny comes, the destiny of this world is no longer in your hands. Now, it''s time for the world''s nobles to pay for their viciousness! This is the fire of all beings!" All living beings! In these few days, Dragon gathered money and opened a new grand prize. Using gas transportation as fuel, evil karma results in fire, and melts everything. The dragon composed of golden flames on the dragon roared and rushed along the direction of his palm. At the moment of contact with the red dog and other people, the chilling sizzling sound continued to sound, just like the collision of water and fire. The confrontation between light and darkness seems to be two completely opposites. Then, in everyone''s incredible eyes. The magma of the red dog, the coldness of the green pheasant, the light cannon of the yellow ape... everything began to melt at the moment of touching. It looks like it was swallowed by the dragon. "Not good." Sengoku couldn''t help but take a breath, "Hurry away!" In fact, without further ado, all the generals jumped away. The dragon''s karma hit the ground directly. There was no explosion and no hot temperatures. Some are just the rapidly melting ground, the golden flames are spreading fast, all the soldiers flee in panic, just a little bit, is the ending that melts in the screams, and from the perspective of the video bug The entire port disappeared like a high-temperature bubble. A large indentation with small islands appeared on this coast. The fracture was neat and neat, and a burning golden flame remained. The air was filled with black and gray dust. silence. Unlike the chaos at the scene, there was deathly silence beside Raleigh. Everyone opened his eyes wide, but inside his eyes, he was full of daze. What did they see? The dragon''s blow not only blocked the attacks of five generals, but even counterattacked the past, causing such a horrible result. One person, suppress the joint force of the five generals? Riley''s expression was also full of wonder. The performance of this power has already surpassed that of Roger One Piece. Even Roger cannot possibly do such a thing. The power of the dragon is not at the same level as the so-called general. White Beard is right. The strongest man in the world has been replaced. They did not know. Under Long''s majestic and domineering smile, UU reads www. uukanshu. com hides **** pain. At that moment, the used luck is equivalent to the luck out of thirty third-level jars. With his current number of followers, it will take at least two or three months to recover. This is not fighting, this is Burning money! Silence could not help smiling. The dragon''s attack uses pure luck attacks, and it does not use its own power at all. Even an ordinary person can have so many luck and sentient fire skills. For the dragon, of course it was blood loss. However, the dragon has his purpose. He took a deep breath, and the declaration to the world rolled like thunder: "This is the power in the jar of destiny! It is the treasure given to the world by the Lord of Destiny. Anyone who finds it and opens it will no longer have to fear you, the so-called world nobility, so those who desire freedom do not Those who are willing to be oppressed again, our destiny and hope, are in these jars!" Chapter 377： : You owe me a favor Long''s words also used luck. Not only the soldiers heard here, but also the pirates who had just broken through, as well as the people of the ordinary Kingdom of Alabstan not far away. If the Warring States Period is not the appearance of the Golden Buddha, his face at this time must be black. He already knew the purpose of the dragon. In this sea, no, it should be said that in this world, even pirates have few people who dare to fight the navy directly, and even if the people are oppressed, there are few people who dare to fight the nobles. However, Long wanted to change all this. As he said, the jar of destiny is the hope of all people to change their destiny. If this kind of thinking really spreads, in the future when fighting for cans on the sea, I am afraid that those pirates will never see the navy and run away. "Do you want to create even more terrible chaos? Dragon!" Sengoku roared towards the dragon in the sky, "The vast majority of people are just to satisfy their own desires, not the desire for freedom as you say, we absolutely No one will be allowed to trample the order of the world!" The Warring States did not use the word justice. It is the order used. Absolute justice is only their propaganda to the outside world. People like the Warring States and Kapu, guarding, are actually order. In their minds, even if there is a Tianlong people in this order, it is better than the destruction and sacrifice caused by chaos. "The order is now decaying." Long raised his hands again, but this time it was blowing a gust of wind. "If the so-called world nobility can guarantee people to live and work in peace, freedom and peace, how can there be a desire to break the order? Man, the Lord of Destiny, just handed the weapon into our hands, etc., and it was my own will to decide to fight against the Dragon Dragon!" Long didn''t seem to plan to go any further. The words he wants to promote have been finished. The next thing to do is to defeat the navy in front of people all over the world. In the high altitude, suddenly a large cloud was rolled up, the wind was violent, and the thunder and thunder. The dragon''s figure reflects like the devil. "Is this the power you got from the ship of fate?" White Beard held his big knife and laughed very boldly. "Woo la la la, I really want to see if you have inherited the will of that family. ." There was also a heat in his heart. Originally, he always thought that this era belongs to the sons, belongs to the new pirates. but now. If it is the ship of fate, maybe it can make him such a remnant of the old era, and also dye this new era to his color again. "Don''t worry about the dragon first!" Sengoku suddenly shouted, "Resolve the white beard first, never let the white beard escape!" The power of the dragon is too unfathomable, but today, in any case, the results must be achieved. Otherwise, the navy will really wipe the face. There will be no order in this sea. He must tell everyone that the navy is still the master of the sea and the nemesis of all the criminals. "Dragon let me hold back!" Kapu''s body was once again covered in a tight uniform with a mixture of armed colors and green light power. The whole person rushed towards the dragon in the sky, "You know you do this, How many people will die? Dragon!" "Compared with the lustful Tianlong people, the temporary pain is nothing. The reason why this world is so cruel is because of what they have done!" The dragon called for the strong wind, blending the power of luck and moving towards his own. Dad blasted away. Of course, some hands are still left. And on the other side. Red dogs and others also rushed towards the severely injured white beard. I don''t even want to catch it alive. It seemed that all the faces injured by the dragon were found from the white beard. The war broke out again. Silence looked at it with interest, but couldn''t help but sigh. Although Long is for his own ambitions, this hand really gave him a good advertisement. He all wanted to pass. However, it is not yet time. Now, there is still no best time to play the ship of fate. Silence can only be patient and continue to read. Although White Beard took a lot of red bottles, after all, there was a limit. The accumulating injuries and the four general-level combat forces'' desperate attacks made his injuries more and more serious. Is it going to end here? White Beard''s mind could not help but flash this idea, but after thinking of the ship of fate, the kind of unwillingness to fight when he was young again came up. As long as he finds the ship of fate, he still has a chance, and he can shelter his sons for a long time! "My time is not over yet!" Whitebeard yelled, even though he was bathed in blood, his momentum was not weakened. The Warring States was also ruthless. Each of these big pirates fears that the world will not be chaotic. Isn''t it honest to be a legend? He elevated his armed domineering dominance to the extreme, and the fruit''s ability was also activated to the extreme. Then rushed fiercely towards the white beard. "It''s really impossible..." The yellow ape''s gaze was extremely rare and sharp, his figure jumped high, one foot was already covered with yellow light, "You have been kicked by the light Ever? Whitebeard." The red dog and the green pheasant also took out their strongest attacks. This is not to defeat White Beard. But kill! The dragon in the sky saw this scene, frowning. Whitebeard can''t die yet. If he dies, he will weaken the pirates'' power, not to mention the forces at sea will also disrupt it, which will give the navy more opportunities. Although some meat hurts. But the dragon still raised his hand, slammed, and the luck again worked the dragon of fire, and threw it fiercely towards the attack of the Warring States and others. This time the karma is not as strong as it was just now. But it is enough to save the white beard. "Come on!" Sengoku gritted his teeth and rushed up, rushing towards the dragon of fire with his body of the Buddha What? Long exclaimed in a low voice. Is this dead? "Don''t underestimate our determination, Dragon!" Karp also threw a punch, and the huge green fist rushed directly towards the dragon of fire. boom--! The difference is just this time, it is a huge noise this time. All kinds of attacks are mixed together, and a terrible air wave rang with the explosion. Whitebeard seems to have reached its limit. His body was thrown high in such an explosion. "Good opportunity." Long''s eyes lit up, and as soon as he raised his hand, the gust of wind directly rolled up a broken wooden board on the sea, caught the white beard, and then whispered, "You owe me a favor this time, white Moustache!" Chapter 378： : A new era has arrived After Long said this, White Beard glanced at him, but before he finished speaking, his body was rushed by a gust of wind with the plank. The speed is extremely fast, and disappears in the sky in the blink of an eye. Such a change makes people overwhelmed. The Warring States and others were even more angry and angry. Failed. This time, they have completely failed. Failure to blockade, failure to solve the white beard, even facing the dragon in front of you, is also likely to fail! "You can''t stop destiny." The dragon raised his hand, and two small flames began to burn on his palms. The Warring States looked dignified. There is an obvious gap in the shoulder of his body. It was destroyed by this flame in the impact just now. Even the armored color and the body of the Buddha cannot be resisted, and the treasures in the jar are unpredictable. The Warring States clearly understood that the possibility of successfully leaving the dragon was extremely small. "Retreat." Sengoku said suddenly. "What?" Red dog turned his head inexplicably. "We have failed, unless we can kill or capture the dragon, otherwise it will not make sense to fight down." Under the wisdom of the Buddha form, the Warring States had already made a decision. "The people who boarded the ship of fate are not just He is the only one, except that he has opened the most jars. We will retreat first. In the subsequent four-tier jar battle, we have another chance to reverse this situation." Yes, the dragon will not leave. The level 4 jar has not come out yet. If the prediction is correct, at most one more week, all the third-level jars will appear in full. At that time, it is the time when the fourth-level jars appear. By that time, if you can defeat the dragon, take the four-level jar. Victory still belongs to them. As for the point of victory. I believe that this defeat will also allow those Dragons to feel threatened. Whoever gives some money is enough to quickly raise the power of Kapu, even Smog and others. Although the red dog is somewhat unwilling, it is also clear that the judgment of the Warring States is correct. "Ship of Destiny!" He clenched his fists, squeezed out these words from his mouth, and glanced at the dragon in the sky again. After all, he let go of his fists. Today''s humiliation is due to the ship of fate. But after seeing the power of the dragon. He had to admit that if he wanted to pull back a city, he could only rely on the power of the ship of destiny. Even a person like Red Dog who had always relied on power to protect his inner justice was full of desire for power. After all, the navy retreated. Retreating towards the Kingdom of Alabstan, all soldiers were taken away and all blockades were lifted. Every soldier had a humiliating expression when he left. Especially when looking at the pirates who had never broken through, cheering inland. "You have all seen it!" The Warring States stood in front of all the soldiers. "Dragon is at least one thing right. Fate and hope are in these jars. No matter what purpose the Lord of Fate has, we can now All you have to do is **** the jar and then become stronger, otherwise, our justice will be trampled on in the future like today!" The soldiers carried their hands behind their backs, their eyes flashing with unprecedented flames. "The battle has just begun! In the name of absolute justice! We will win!" "victory!" The sound was far more deafening than in the past. Although the blockade failed, the battle was not over. All the navies, like those pirates, led by their superiors and whistled in all directions. Next, they would fight with the pirates in this kingdom for the pot. Silence nodded. The elite of the navy, in fact, are remarkable in both strength and mentality. In contrast, the pirates are basically uneven, but the number wins. In the era of big pirates. There are always more people who want to be pirates than people who want to be navy. In particular, the Tianlong people have become excessive in these years. ... Such a battle ended in this way. Of course, its influence continues to ferment. Even though the video has been interrupted, people are still vigorously discussing around Raleigh. "Too strong, Long is so strong!" "Single force, suppress the entire navy!" "White Beard admits that Long is the strongest man in the world." "I don''t know if the Revolutionary Army can recruit people." "Stupid, now what to do with the Revolutionary Army, of course, to find the ship of destiny, no matter how bad it is to find a jar, the dragon has become so strong because of the ship of destiny!" "Go out to sea! Go out to sea today!" Everyone''s face has a very excited and passionate expression. Compared with the powerful strength displayed by the dragon. What made them feel uncontrollable was what the dragon said. As long as the ship of fate is found, no matter who it is, it can have powerful power, even surpass the navy! Beyond the white beard! Beyond One Piece! In this world, power is everything. As long as you have that power, you no longer have to worry about the navy. You can enjoy it wantonly and become the freest person in this sea. This treasure. Compared with Roger''s big treasure, it is even more attractive and practical. "A more chaotic era is coming." Raleigh whispered, his dark eyes gleaming, "Even the white beard is crazy. How can there be no captain in such a big era. " He still remembers the captain''s words until now. Turn the world upside down together. Xia Qi next to him, looking at him, knew in his heart that this man who had been silent for more than ten years was once again full of longing for the sea. "Sure enough," Xia Qi said suddenly. "What?" Raleigh turned to look at her. "Sure enough, nothing can stop the man from running to the sea." Xia Qi breathed out a cigarette and smiled, "Go ahead, I have prepared a salute for you. If you want to notify your old friends, you can give it to me." ." "Not yet Raleigh smiled, "Some guys, except the captain, will not listen to anyone. " Xia Qi said nothing more. ... Silence also turned off the live projection and suddenly looked in a certain direction. Is it a coincidence? The direction that White Beard flew away was not far from him. He thought for a while. Then he stood up, stretched his back, and smiled: "Let''s add another fire, Bismarck, sailing in that direction." "Yes." Bismarck began to move the route. This is certainly not the last battle, but it shows the power of the jar and the charm of the jar in front of everyone, whether it is a navy or a pirate, and at the same time tells them that everyone needs to prepare for the new era. Chapter 379： : White Beard Boarding the Ship Silence is on the way, and there are also thoughts about some key personnel. After the failure of the navy, I believe that I will also make up my mind and strengthen my strength. That is Kapu, Smog and others. With the financial power of the Tianlong people behind them, if they are determined enough, they can push them to the limit of money and reach in one breath. But it is difficult to say. Although Capu is a lieutenant general, Dragon is his son, expecting to strengthen him and desperately fighting with the dragon, the five old stars will certainly not be so naive. But the qualifications of Smog and others are not enough. Otherwise, it will not be until now that they have not been allocated money to buy cans. Wu Lao Xing must also be worried that some navies are too strong and will be difficult to control in the future. On the other side, the dragon was also deeply aware of this, so he didnt dare to force it too deeply before he was ready, otherwise, if he was cruel, he would consume enough luck to kill one or two generals. , Can also be done. That being the case... Then give them some excitement. Silent eyes can already see the white beard floating on the sea. His current situation is very bad. One hand grabbed the board that was too small for him, and half of his body was soaked in the sea, constantly depriving him of his strength, and the blood from the wound on his body was constantly dispersed, Attracted many shallow water fish. However, for him, it has already survived. Although he was seriously injured, he still kept awake above his spirit. His eyes squinted constantly searching on the sea, it seemed that he wanted to find a boat, no matter what kind of boat, he could quickly recover him. He grabbed a few raw fish and stuffed it into his mouth, swallowing it with blood and bone. Suddenly his eyes narrowed. He saw the ship sailing slowly not far away. He had never seen a boat like this, even if he had sailed on the sea for a lifetime. The whole body did not seem to be made of wood, but metal, no sails, no pulp, only countless marauding cannons. White Beard recognized it! The ship of fate! Not only because of the description of the ship in the newspaper, but also because he could already feel it. "Woo la la." White Beard smiled rather weakly, and with the iconic crescent-shaped beard, he looked quite stylish. "Fate is really surprising." After saying something that he probably didn''t know what it meant, White Beard lifted his strength and began to slide. He saw the man on the ship. Wearing a simple beach suit, revealing the abdominal muscles that are not too strong, there is a beauty with pink wings beside him fishing, temperament... everyone he has seen in the past is different. It can even be said that with just a glance, the white beard has a feeling that the other party does not belong to this world. In this world, whether it is ordinary people, Tianlong people, or pirates, navy, have their own impressions and temperament, but the other party is different from all others, like a laid-back rich man, but also like confidence The random powerhouse, which is neither domineering nor noble, makes people involuntarily can not be underestimated. Hope it is an interesting person. White Beard continued to work hard. Enter the first level. "This is the test that the newspaper says." White Beard became more and more interested, and then passed the level without any loss of speed. For those who are strong-willed, the instinct of fear will never shrink back. The second hurdle. Ask about the state of mind. This level is difficult for Whitebeard to say, difficult, simple, and simple. He is not interested in becoming One Piece, interested in becoming strong, interested but not a lifetime pursuit. The only thing he wants is a family. He was an orphan since childhood, without the white beard of any family. The most eager is the family, a big sea family, so he recognized many sons, he regarded the sons as the most important existence for him, which is in the cultivation of immortals, In fact, it is Hongchenxin. Therefore, the content in the illusion can also be imagined. He boarded the ship of destiny, he began to become strong, but his sons could not keep up with his rhythm, and began to die one by one, even old, when the white beard suddenly recovered, he had become Extremely powerful, but there is no one around. This is his heart knot. If he becomes too strong, it will highlight the weakness of the people who value him most. He is afraid of the death of his family. The death of each son makes him extremely painful. In the end, Whitebeard still passed. He came to the ship from the trial of inquisitive mind, and because of his lack of physical strength, he sat directly on the deck and gasped. "Very powerful trial," he said. "Of course." Silence with a faint smile, "Ask for the trial, ask if you have the faith to keep pursuing the goal. In many cases, people can understand their own shortcomings and correct them. You already understand, don''t you? ?" "Well, I do understand." White Beard glanced around. "Is there wine and meat?" Silence didn''t move, but the scented wine and steaming barbecue appeared in front. Baibei said nothing, and started eating. With just the first sip, his eyes were bright. "Woo la la la, this is really a good wine I''ve never drank." White Beard laughed extremely happily, and the meat was chewed with the good wine. With the food, the injury was recovering quickly. It is worthy of being the strongest in this world of foodies. in this world. People who cannot eat can hardly become stronger. "Want to do one?" White Beard raised the oversized wine bowl to the silence, and the other hand kept stuffing the barbecue in his mouth. Silence just lifted a glazed wine glass filled with light red wine. After all, Sprite was added. This kind of gentle drinking method is definitely not suitable for White Beard''s appetite But he knows that the other party is not the pirate friends he met in the past, so he didn''t care to touch Silence, and then swallowed himself. Go on, there is no such thing as a toast. Finally, all the food and wine are swallowed. catch my breath. "It''s really food and wine that I''ve never tasted. If Sachi is still there, I''m afraid I will desperately ask how it was made." White Beard wiped his mouth in regret. Saatchi was the captain of the fourth team who was killed by a black beard attack. Also a cook on board. "Death is not absolute to me." Silently drinking his own wine and Sprite, and shaking, "If your price is enough, you can easily resurrect him." "Resurrection..." White Beard chanted the word, and then laughed again, "Woo la la la, this is really the happiest word I have ever heard." Chapter 380： : White Beard Jar Series White Beard is indeed very happy. Unprecedented joy. For him, the emergence of the ship of fate was like a redemption. Not only did he have the opportunity to resurrect his dead son, but it also made him understand his pursuit and make up for past mistakes. "Your current strength is still very weak, and you only need to pay the price of money to become stronger." Watching him silently, "You have a lot of treasure." It is not surprising that White Beard rated Silence as weak. Shandan''s strength is much stronger than him. He probably also guessed that it takes a price to become stronger, but he was hesitant about this issue. "Most children are not passionate about treasures, and there are still many left, but the one that belongs to me has been used up," he said. As a large population of four emperors, the White Beard Pirates Group has a lot of treasures in this respect. Many islands are under his refuge. It even includes some chambers of commerce, who do not need robbery to be very wealthy. only. All the white beard will be sent to his hometown. Although he has no friends or relatives there, the word hometown alone has a special meaning to him. "You have the right to transfer the money of the entire White Beard Pirates." Silence saw White Heard''s hesitation. He basically ran out of his own, and he didn''t want to use those belonging to the children. After thinking about it, I added: "Did you not make up your mind in the illusion of questioning just now?" "..." White Beard remembered the determination to give in the illusion, no longer hesitated, and showed his due heroic gesture, "Yes, as a father, I can''t do it without power, and then for the children Lets prepare, the rules in the house should be changed." In the illusion just now. White Beard watched his sons die one after another, but he gradually discovered that when he was somewhat numb, what really caused him pain was not the death of the sons, but the life of the sons seemed to be nothing, until the end, It was just following him. This is not a family, after all, only subordinates. Real family members dont just say they must stay with them. Especially son. His sons are very powerful people, and should realize their dreams. And what he has to do as a dad is to help his sons, not be helped. This requires strength. You need to tear up all the power that stands in front of your family. "Think about the series you want." Raising his hand in silence, he conveyed the information about the jar and the series of several jars to the mind of White Beard. "It''s amazing." White Beard felt the information in his mind, but instead of rushing to pick the jar, he looked at the silence. "I already understood the jar, but I still don''t understand you." This sentence is straightforward. When you reach the level of white beard, you will not think about your own business just like ordinary people. "I''m not a person in this world, naturally it is incompatible with you." Silent said casually. He knew what White Beard meant. It''s not about his strength. It is his character, his manners. Most of the powerful people in this world have their own personalities, as bold as a white beard, as cold and ardent as an eagle eye, as arrogant and stupid as a Tianlong man. Outside of Ticky''s ambitions, he understood most people. But now, he found that he could not understand the silent character at all, and he did not know what kind of person he was. I can''t ignore it. "I thought you would be the same as Roger." White Beard shook his empty wine bowl, and then continued, "After all, you all want to turn the world upside down." Take a look at everything that this person has done after the appearance. The whole world was disturbed by him. Not relying on force, but relying on the hearts of people, relying on mobilizing people''s hearts. This is indeed very similar to Roger. However, upon seeing the first glance of silence, White Beard realized that he seemed to be wrong. "Turning the world upside down?" Silence gave a slightly dull smile, "I''m not interested in this kind of thing, what will happen to your world, I don''t care, my focus is just people. ." "Human?" White Beard repeated. "Good." Silence nodded, "No matter how weak you are, but the potential of thinking, but it will exceed all the imagination of existence, my power is far beyond you, but in thinking, it is also with you There are so many similar places, and our focus is only on giving you the stage where you can rely on your will to go." Whitebeard seemed to understand, but did not seem to understand. He looked at the Lord of Destiny in front of him. Finally found where the sense of violation came from. --ordinary. The other person does have extraordinary temperament, such as the extremely deep eyes that make it difficult for people to look directly, but there are also ordinary wives who are in it, just like a store owner, with an ordinary smile . "When it is strong enough, it will return to simpleness." Silence said as if he had seen through all the thoughts of White Beard, with a smile on his face. "You don''t have to speculate on my character, as long as you follow orders and rules, most of them Under the circumstances, I am harmless to you and your world." "...So I can rest assured." White Beard touched his head. As you can see, he still has a little trouble. Without seeing through the character, it is difficult to put the relationship and way of getting along with each other right. However, after all, White Beard is not a tangled character, and soon he will not think about it. Instead, focus on the jars ~ www.novelhall.com ~ these jars from different worlds. It really has everything. He asked. "Is there any strongest series?" " "If it is the most suitable, it is the strongest." The silence paused, and then said, "The most important thing is the limited series opened through the fateful items. It will depend on your determination, which is why you need to ask. Assessment, a person who does not even know what he is pursuing at all, is not qualified to reap this gift." He had already prepared Bai Huai for his job. So it doesn''t matter what series you choose. In the information just transmitted, he prepared several good series for White Beard. Now White Beard is hesitating in these series. In the end, there was still a decision. "I just want to help children chase their dreams now, so I should choose this nurturing series." Chapter 381： : Do some fathers responsibilities Nurturing series. Nodded in silence, it is no surprise that with White Beard''s current hope, this choice would be made. If he had recruited so many sons in the past, it was to satisfy his desire to have a family. So now. He began to really think about his responsibility as a father. "Cultivation series, as the name implies, is not a series that can make you stronger. It was like this at least before obtaining the permission of the limited series." Silent looked at White Beard and said. "Is this so?" White Beard seemed surprised. "Which step a person can grow up depends on the three points of talent, heart, and opportunity." Silence explained, "If your sons can board the ship of destiny, there are enough treasures, at least beyond the current you Its not difficult, but you should know that not everyone is qualified to board the ship of fate." White Beard nodded. He listened very carefully and understood the meaning of silence. In the first level alone, many of his sons cant make it through. At least those who cant even resist the domineering **** are hopeless. Not to mention the second hurdle. Although he didn''t want to admit it, White Beard felt that, except for Blackbeard Titch, who betrayed his family, he must pass. Because of ambition. Blackbeard Titch has the ambition to betray him, his family, and his past, but now it seems that one of the important reasons why Titch chose to betray is that he never surpassed him on his ship. one day. "Cultivation series is a series that focuses on changing these three points." There is a smile on the silent face. "In other words, it will allow you to train those who were not qualified to board the ship of fate to be qualified. To the point." All make others stronger, but this series of White Beard is fundamentally different from selling jars in silence. Silence will not interfere with the client''s qualifications and wishes. And nurturing series. To put it bluntly, it is the difference between Krypton Gold and the training of its own operational ability through e-sports coaches. "It turns out so." White Beard suddenly realized. "So, are you sure you want to choose this series?" Silence finally confirmed. "Well, if I had it, my sons would grow up to be the best people." White Beard said with great anticipation. "It''s time for me to do some of my dad''s responsibilities." "Then buy the jars enough to open the props of destiny first." The silent voice fell, and hundreds of jars appeared in front of you. Two hundred first-level, five hundred second-level, and ten third-level. Even though White Beard had opened several drifting cans, it was the first time he saw so many cans. He seems to know where the ship of destiny is. Place to trade jars. Boarding the ship of destiny means that you dont have to search for drifting cans, but you can also get a more suitable one. "I understand you a little bit." White Beard said thoughtfully while opening the jar. "As long as I see a satisfied person, I want to accept him as a son and want him to be a family, as long as he can become stronger. I will be happy, you should have similar thoughts, take these jars to the rest of the world and see where some people can grow." "Although it is not accurate, it does have such factors." Silent laughed, and did not deny it. For game planning, watching players constantly upgrade and become stronger, and then addicted to it, can indeed gain a sense of accomplishment. "Woo la la la." White Beard couldn''t help laughing, "I still think we can be friends." In the eyes of White Beard, in fact, everyone is roughly divided into three categories. Friends, family, enemies. Although he has a domineering side, he is actually a very easy-going person, because he is very kind to people who look at him. The previous sense of entanglement lies in his inability to see through the silent character and the inability to characterize his sense of silence. To this. Silence just smiled and said lightly: "I don''t mind having a good time with the members of the Chamber of Commerce, but now you should understand the importance of the rules." "Is Master Yan out of the apprenticeship?" White Beard narrowed his eyes, digested the message in his mind, and issued a sigh of ignorance or sigh. "I do understand now that treating my son can''t just be affectionate." The nurturing series, as the name implies, contains a variety of knowledge inheritance used to nurture others. Most of them are focused on the means of education. Guide and teach life. For Whitebeard, it can be said to benefit a lot. If you can do it again, maybe even Titch will not go there. The silence said nothing, but took a sip of wine. It is a fact that Blackbeard Titch killed his companion. This is an unforgivable fault for Whitebeard. Even though he now believes that part of it is his own responsibility, he is not an indecisive person. White Beard continued to open the jar. "This training method is suitable for children to lay the foundation. This...it turns out to be the case, do you need to teach according to your aptitude... so, Bawang can also be used to hone the will of the sons... ..." He has been completely unknowingly unknowingly, even a little bit excited. I never thought that there could be so many ways to teach my son. If you open the jar earlier. His sons will really become the best people in the world. No, it is not too late now. White Beard''s eyes are bright and bright, and he has also developed a lot of ways to increase the unity between his sons, and even one of the grand prizes is a illusion test that must be understood by two people. awesome. White Beard feels full of energy, and even now can''t wait to meet his sons, they will be pleasantly surprised. "There are only three levels of jars left." Silence felt the enthusiasm of the white beard, and also a little bit happy. To some extent The process by which these elite players open jars is also a process that allows him to constantly improve and replenish the jar system. Including their fate-like props, and the subsequent limited series of jars. Such as white beard. His props of fate, and limited series, are designed specifically for Silence according to his wishes, and he was also the first to open this series of jars. After the white beard is turned on, the silence may be improved according to his usage. However, when there are people with similar wishes, there is no need to redesign. When the number of players starts to grow explosively. These series will become the cornerstone of the entire system. Its just a while. Bai Huai quickly opened nine third-level series jars. Although there are some good things, there seems to be no big prize. Chapter 382： : Open the template of the guild This token is in white jade and is not small in size. Moyo has a white beard and a large palm with a large "door" on it. It seems ordinary. But White Beard naturally didn''t look at the contents of the jar from the outside, and he didn''t wait for silence to say anything. He took it out directly. No response. This time I can only look at silence. "You understand it by dripping blood." A silent smile is very common, and it seems not surprising that this thing was opened to the white beard. White Beard did as he did, and the injuries on his body hadn''t recovered yet, so he felt all the warm blood. At the moment of touching the blood, this token is directly transformed into a light and integrated into the body of the white beard, and information flows into my mind. He immediately knew the profession and role this token represented. -Order of the gatekeeper. As the name implies, this is a profession called Sect Master. Choosing places to arrange sect gates can be used to cultivate disciples, strengthen oneself, and enhance strength. If the white beard is a modern person, the classification of this profession can be seen at a glance. Farming occupations. It belongs to the same category as the human king of dragon. It is not to enhance personal strength, but to enhance the overall strength, and then feedback it to the individual. But there are some differences. White beard digested the information silently, his eyes brighter and brighter. "Master..." he exhaled slowly. "The magic of a different world is really beyond imagination." If it is the beginning, you may not understand the meaning of this profession. but now. So many cultivation series have been opened, and Whitebeard naturally understands what such a career means. Powerful, not yourself. It is a whole. "The advantage of this profession is that the overall strength will surpass the rest of the individuals. The disadvantage is that if you are alone, you are afraid that you will not be able to compare with the rest of the profession." Silent simply explained. "It''s okay." White beard raised his hand and waved, "If you are alone, even if it is the strongest in the world, what can it do? This is what I want in my heart, no, it is the destiny I pursue." His iconic beard was accompanied by a smile, the curved curvature seemed to increase a lot, and his face was very happy. For White Beard, life is the most fun. There is no better understanding of the direction that he is pursuing, and he is full of expectations for the future. As you can see, he is very satisfied with this profession. "All the treasures under your control add up, and you can probably buy 1,200 tertiary jars." Silence said a somewhat exaggerated number, "but if it is finished, then you will almost be a poor egg. " "Is there so much?" White Beard was a bit surprised by this number. Although he was a pirate, he neither wanted to be a pirate king nor cared about treasures, and sent all the parts to him back to his hometown. Thought, there are so many. "This is your entire Pirate Group, the treasure accumulated over the past ten years." Silence shook his head. Is it more? It is too little. To put it bluntly, the treasures of the same aristocratic group of four emperors are at least five times that of White Beard. The four emperors have their own territory, and the territory represents wealth. It can be said that the four emperors are no less than the kings of great powers. Not to mention that the White Beard Pirates are definitely huge. "Since there are so many, then use them all." White Beard said without hesitation, as if not deciding to use up all the treasures. Don''t care is one aspect. On the other hand, although these treasures belong strictly to the rest of the Pirates, but the series he started, the benefits are also everyone. White Beard will naturally not struggle with this trivial matter. "Okay." Raising his hand in silence, the entire deck was suddenly filled with jars. "Dragon, how many jars did you buy?" White Beard asked with great interest. "If this kind of information is spoken, it would be too unfair to the dragon." Silently shook his head, and then laughed. "What''s more, the results vary greatly between different series, between different lucks, and each has its own For the use and development of new forces, strength is not determined solely by the number of jars." "Luck?" White Beard laughed. "Pirates are also people of luck." For those who are still weak, sailing on the sea really depends on luck. Terrible natural disasters, fights between Neptune and pirates that can easily destroy ships... White beard can go to this step, strength is one aspect, naturally luck is also an aspect, so he is full of confidence in himself. The huge palm started to open the jar directly. The first jar. Ten contract papers. Before waiting for the white beard to ask out, these ten contract papers were also not inserted into his body. To be precise, they were not inserted into the token in his body. White Beard suddenly understood. Representing the quota of ten apprentices, you can choose someone to establish a contract, and only the person who establishes the contract can benefit from his sect. Contains various permissions. One of them is that you can check the life and death of this disciple at any time. And if you are a formal disciple, you can even find an approximate position. Of course, many of these functions need to consume the "energy" of the sect. "This ability is really amazing." White Beard couldn''t remember how many times he sighed. This occupation can not only enhance the strength and qualifications of his sons, but also facilitate his management of the family. "This is just the most basic ability." Silent looked at him with a smile, "I remember there is a purple epic skill that can bring back the souls of the disciples who died outside, with another for resurrection. skill......" The silent words hadn''t been finished yet, and White Beard''s breathing had begun to increase. Soul resurrection! He has now realized that he must give his sons enough trials, instead of protecting them by his side, but if he has this ability, would he not have to worry about losing his family again? Silence just smiled. The profession of door owner is indeed another bold attempt by him. Of course it is powerful but it is also very expensive. The construction of various infrastructures, all kinds of nurturing materials, even include special foods, special treatment services... This is the guild template. Even some people who are not qualified to become players can contribute their own wealth through these guilds. no doubt. White Beard''s family concept is the most suitable for this kind of "test" for silence. If it is done well, the strength of the guild will soon be discovered by the rest of the forces. Even if some powers are not turned on, it is necessary to Arrange for the rest to open. This is why the silence is given to the "door owner", not the "home owner". And at this moment. The first white beard to establish a guild, with the expectation of the grand prize, accelerated the speed of opening the jar. Chapter 383： : White Beard Makes the Big Prize Silence also looked at the white beard opening the jar with some expectation. The design of the jar is not a simple matter. Although it sounds like there are only items and probabilities, a good plan needs to incorporate practicality and attractiveness, and even include balance with the rest of the profession. This is a complicated job. If it were not for silence, it would be impossible to accomplish it alone. Basically, the most in this series of jars are energy, disciples'' contract papers, and knowledge transfer. Of course the attribute light group is indispensable. However, these attribute light groups are not directly used by the can opener, but are inhaled into the door master token and converted into points, which can be distributed to the disciples under the door. However, according to the disciples contract level, they are distributed daily The number has a certain limit. That is to say. Although it can be strengthened, for disciples, it is not as good as opening a can. This is the balance. Silence can''t make the existence of this guild take away the thunder of the jar, and it will really take too much advantage. Even so, White Beard is still very satisfied, and even somewhat fiercely looking forward to what his sons will look like when they become stronger. At the 82nd jar, White Beard made the first blue rare prize. With the sound of Long Yin. A large slap-like building appeared in front of me. "Basic fitness training ground." Silent said, "Equipped with gravity training facilities, specific information, you will absorb it into the token to know." White beard does. Information about this building comes to mind. It is not a building given directly, but a blessing. In other words, he will build a real building according to the model, and then install the model, he can get a training field with magical power. "Is gravity training up to ten times?" Whitebeard can use the token to see the detailed settings of this venue, including the expected effect. Honestly. Whitebeard has never been as impatient with something as it is now. He can''t wait for it. He wants to train with his sons in this training field, but just thinking of that kind of picture, his deep paternal love can''t be suppressed. "Martial arts facilities, the worst is the blue rare level." Silent smiled somewhat mysteriously, "Gravity training is only a very basic aid. If you have the opportunity to open a purple epic, even a training ground of golden legends, time may accelerate. , Xinyan quenching body, etc. you can not imagine the auxiliary ability of practice, this is the treasure that every sect wants, and even the strong foundation of the sect." "Guru." Whitebeard''s throat rolled. The silent voice was like a devil''s whisper in his ear. It''s so tempting. If you can drive those out, the children will be extremely happy. Children who are ambitious and want to become stronger are even more reluctant to leave home. It can even attract more people to become his son! "Three-level jars, it is difficult to open purple epic-level jars." White Beard looked at the three-level jars in front of him, and even had an impatient emotion. "What are the conditions for buying fourth-level jars?" If the price for the purchase is not a treasure, what is it?" "When your strength reaches that point, you will know." Silence just smiled and shook his head, and had no intention of saying it. In fact, he has not made a detailed plan now. Restricting the use of treasures is a recent decision. Face a silent attitude. No matter how hard he is, White Beard can only suppress it. Continue to open the jar. In addition to its own characteristics, there are also quite a few miscellaneous items in the jars of the Zongmen series, such as the inheritance of equipment, medicine, and trick training, which are all useful. All the white beards are close to the storage space that comes with the token. The size of the storage space is also available. The process of opening the jar is still a process of constantly adding new functions to the token. "I suggest you, it is better to consume some items to improve your own strength." The silence suddenly reminded, "You know why." "That''s true." White Beard nodded, his eyes sharpened a lot, "The navy group wanted to gobble up all the cans and stop my sons from becoming stronger. I really thought I was old enough to even my son''s future. Can''t protect it." He took out the token and glanced Take out a bunch of red bottles and swallow it, and then use all the attribute points on yourself. In an instant, a tyrannical breath emerged from his huge body. This feeling is even stronger than his heyday. Even if there are not many strange and weird abilities, but the strength of the flesh alone is extremely efficient for him. but-- "Not enough!" White Beard''s mind appeared in his mind. "That person will also be our opponent." "The disadvantages of this type of occupation are here." Silence narrowed her eyes. "What you desire is to cultivate excellent sons. Then your own strength is naturally not as good as those who pursue their own strength, but , If you develop the right ability" Later, the silence was not finished. But White Beard understood what he meant. Everything is in the jar. He accelerated the speed of opening jars, and at the same time used everything that could be used to strengthen himself, his body attributes continued to increase, and his knowledge inheritance became more and more comprehensive. It is a pity that the second award , Still the same architectural model. --arena. It is a place where disciples can enjoy competitive comparison. Although very good. But for the current war, there is not much help. Whitebeard needs some items that can increase combat power. Until the third prize, he was shocked. Name: Zongmen Skills, All Together. Introduction: When more than ten Zongmen disciples gather together and unite as one, everyone increases a certain amount of energy, defense, and speed. Obviously This is a team battle BUFF. With a minimum of ten people as a unit, you can activate this passive skill at any time without the need for a BUFF teacher to follow. "The meaning of the contract is here!" White Beard finally realized why he had to use the contract paper to make a contract before he could be regarded as a Zongmen disciple. This is not just identity. It is a contract to harvest various forces from the sect. "Woo la la la, it''s so funny." White Beard couldn''t help laughing. "Unite as one? Yes, as long as the family unites, there will be no one who can beat us!" I have to say that the treasure opened in this jar really fits his appetite. Not just power. It can make his family stronger, more united, and more like a real family. Chapter 384： : The new son in the jar White Beard already knew what kind of situation his profession was. Although there were only more than two hundred and fifty jars, three grand prizes were awarded. But White Beard glanced at the jar. "Not enough." His pair of tiny eyes with some helplessness in his small figure, "I knew this would happen, and I should have robbed some treasure from the Tianlong people a few years ago." "Such treasures will always feel less when they are not enough." Silent Mimi laughed, "To this day, in addition to giving up this four-level jar battle, you can only hope to be able to Preach something that is helpful now." There are indeed 1,200 tertiary jars. Not to mention, it was farming that Whitebeard changed his job. But it is precisely because of farming. So there is still a chance. "This feeling of anticipation is the first time in this life." After expressing his sigh for a long time to live, White Beard was fully looking forward to the canning process. He already guessed it. After the fiasco of the dragon''s men, the Navy will definitely strengthen the strength of Cap and others. Although Tianlong people may not be willing to come up with a lot of treasures, they must be guarded. and...... White Beard has been staring at the Dragon Dragon, and the battles will be more and more in the future. The fourth prize is a live creature. A red young dragon that can breathe fire. "Are there any living things in the jar?" Whitebeard sucked his mouth. "The pets of war are the most common, and there may be equipment for demons, deities, and spirits." Silence explained, "You are a kind of sect guardian beast. You can also establish a contract and own it. Special use." In fact, if you take out the goalkeeper profession, you can be regarded as an independent game. It gathers various elements such as farming, cultivation, fighting, etc. Silence is a bit worried now, as it will be too messy. As a result, the strength in the early stage is too different from the rest. Therefore, he still pays more attention to the performance of White Beard. After the white beard established the contract, this fire dragon, which had only his slap for the time being, approached him at once, jumped on his arm, and licked his skin with a barbed tongue, and the hard scale armor brought white The hard touch of the beard. "Little guy..." The father''s love in White Beard''s eyes is about to overflow, and he carefully reached out to grab the fire dragon, and then said boldly, "Since I opened you, then you will also Be my son...you should be public." Suddenly he broke the little fire dragon''s legs a little, and seemed a little curious. Sure enough, it is public. The little fire dragon seemed to be a little unhappy, opened the dragon''s mouth, puffed, and a hot flame spewed out directly. "Huh?" White Beard realized that something was wrong and quickly dodged. But still a step late, his iconic beard was actually burnt a little bit. But he was not angry at all, but instead was full of surprises, and then laughed loudly. "Really energetic! I''ll call you Phare in the future." In this world, it means the flame. Although the flame was not much, the white beard has already felt the amazing temperature. "Don''t underestimate it, it is different from the animals in your world." Watching this little fire dragon silently, laughing, "Its body contains a kind of energy called magic, feeding and training well. , Will not let you down in the future." This is the ninth level of Warcraft descendants from the world of "Panlong". You can reach the Sanctuary by one level. If you nurture well, and in the future, what kind of materials are cultivated in the jar, it will be very easy to reach the sanctuary. The power of that high-level ban is not weak. White Beard carefully put this little fire dragon in his arms, the smile on his face could not stop at all, and even had some agitated mood. "Unexpectedly, a new family can be opened in the jar." For a person like him who values ??his family very much, Fall is a family, or a family that makes him very satisfied. The sons will also love Fall. The more I thought, the more happy I was, and White Beard stared at the silence. "Is there any wine?" "Have." "Woo la la la." At this time, nothing can express his inner excitement than a painful drink. The same is true even if you drink it alone. This made him look forward to the jar even more. There is already a feeling of being fascinated by it. Grumbling took a long sip of wine. carry on! The fifth prize is the building module, medical hall, the sixth is the sword array module, which is used to defend against the enemy''s killing power, but unfortunately it can only be placed in the sect gate, and the seventh can finally be used for combat, called the anode cover , Is a set of defensive functions that allow users to make great achievements in an instant, the eighth is equipment, named Jiuhuan Dadao It is a large knife with a length of two meters. There are nine small rings on the back of the knife. When it returns, it will roar with the vibration of the air. It has the deterrence like a king. The faster and heavier the knife is, the more amazing the sound and the stronger the deterrent. White Beard tried to wave a bit and was very satisfied. His already drunken eyes were burning with a sense of war, and then looked at the remaining jars, "Not enough, but stronger!" "Have you decided to fight?" Silence asked knowingly. "Woo la la la." White Beard didn''t shake his shoulders a few times, and seemed to ask a funny question in silence. He turned his head and looked at the sea around him. "You can''t reach you without the courage to die." Ship, I have to set an example for my sons." If you want to compete for the four-level jar, then there will definitely be a fierce battle. It is not just the Navy that has to face it. It is very likely that there is also the Revolutionary Army, the dragon who does not know what series of jars are opened, and how many are opened, but is extremely powerful. But White Beard decided to fight. He glanced at the silence. Obviously, the next world is a world where only competition can make it stronger. Fight for jars and treasure. Even betting on this life has to fight for a future for his sons. "Good luck." Silence said softly. This is literally good luck. Although White Beards luck is good, eight prizes have been awarded out of every seven hundred pots, but the farming profession is not a profession that can quickly improve strength, even if it is a dragon. Burning money attack. And just now. Through the membership badge, Kapu bought a thousand third-level jars! Smog, Duskie, and even Kirby, all bought a lot of jars. It is clear where the money comes from. It seems that the five stars also felt threatened from the dragon. So in Shen Mo''s view. White Beard''s hope of being able to **** the Level 4 jar is very slim. Chapter 385： : Reappearance of Purple Treasure Just when Shen Mo guessed the potential result of this fourth-level jar battle. White Beard seems to have encountered something sad. More than one hundred jars failed to open the grand prize. Although the probability of the blue rare prize in the third-tier jar is 1%, White Beard''s luck seems to have been good, and now I don''t know what is going on, and I can''t win the prize. One hundred two, one hundred three, one hundred eight... There has been no big prize for a long time. Silence was about to comfort me. Next jar. A hint of purple gas floated out of the jar. This is different from the big prize between, White Beard did not react at once. However, the next moment. Hum-- A dragon chant with an unspeakable sense of vicissitudes sounded in the mind of White Beard. The dragon shape formed by purple qi is much clearer than the blue dragon before it. It seems that after countless years of witnessing the vicissitudes of the sea, even Faer with white beard shoulders could not help shrinking his neck, hiding behind the white beard and trembling. Whitebeard has reacted. This is-epic. "Even an epic treasure was opened!?" White Beard''s eyes widened and his expression was shocked. "In a tertiary jar, can an epic be opened?" "There is such a possibility for fate, but most people have not been able to open epic treasures from the third-level jars until they are qualified to open the fourth-level jars." Silence said softly. In the third-level jar, there is indeed the possibility of a purple epic. If the general item is one-fifth of the selling price. The blue jackpot is the actual selling price. Then the epic is the price of five times the price of the third-level jar, in other words, this one jar, silence will lose money. So he sets a probability of one in two thousandths. This series of White Beard was designed not long ago, just to meet the probability of one thousandth and put one in the third prize pool. The rest of the series is at most two or three. This is the kind of "probability that only exists in theory" and can be ignored when opening the can. so. This guy is the real emperor. Silence was also the first time that someone saw an epic level out of a third-level jar, which opened only nine hundred jars. White Beard didn''t laugh in a hurry, but An Nai made herself excited and looked at the treasure in the jar. Silence already knows what this is. After all, he only put one in this prize pool. A lilac light cluster poured into White Beard''s body. Information flooded at the same time. Name: Sect Skills One Heart! Effect: Where disciples exist, disciples can voluntarily transfer their attributes to a certain person at a certain ratio, and one person is the heart of the people! That''s right, this is a terrible skill that concentrates the power of disciples and creates a super strong! When designing silence, in order to avoid being too buggy, a number of thresholds were designed. First, the range was set, and secondly, the attribute was not 100% transferred. According to different personal wills, the transfer ratio is different, generally 1% to 100%. Between tenths, and the greater the number of people, the stronger the strength, the lower the ratio of transfer. In other words. If there are enough white-bearded sons and they are around, he can temporarily gain strength from his sons! The silence felt that he could take back what he had said. With the white beard of this skill, there is not necessarily the possibility of fighting for the fourth-level jar with the rest of the forces. "This...is an epic treasure..." White Beard was also murmuring, and then began to whine and laughed with all his strength, and the voice rolled towards the clouds. Go, laugh for a full ten minutes before stopping. This shows how happy he is. For the white beard who longs for his family and values ??his family, what makes him more happy than getting support and strength from his family? In his heart at the moment. No navy general or revolutionary army dragon is worth mentioning. As long as there are family members by his side, he is sure that he can defeat all enemies! "Congratulations." Silence only smiled faintly. "Today is the happiest day I have lived to this day." Bai Huzi seemed to laugh enough, and he took a sip of wine with a grunt, a smile on his face, and looked at the silence and said, "I started to feel that your arrival Is a gift to our world." Being able to say something like this means that White Beard has become a big fan of the jar. This is also a matter of course. When he picked up the rafting jar from the beginning, it brought surprises to him, after all, he could rejuvenate his already decayed body, and even saw the hope of regaining his youth. And behind. He even believed that the jar was for the sake of the future of his sons, and he did not hesitate to resist the navy but also let his sons break through. Now it turns out that he did not think wrong, even better than he thought. In this situation. White Beard has been completely caught in. "Blessings are often accompanied by challenges." Silence kept smiling and encouraged, "I will look forward to where you can go." This is a statement from the perspective of the superior. But White Beard didn''t feel anything wrong. This is the fact. All he has to do is open more jars, meet more challenges, and then take his sons step by step toward the state beyond the past, until reaching the peak, just like the past ten years. With such energy, White Beard speeded up the opening of the jar. With only three hundred jars left, he only won two grand prizes, one inherited from the forging body and the other from the building. After the white beard finished drinking the last drop of wine, the burly figure stood up. "Thanks for the hospitality But I am going back to my sons now." He did not demonstrate his urgency, he wanted to add all his sons to the sect as soon as possible. "Go." The silence didn''t say much. As the voice fell, the environment around Whitebeard changed, and he found himself standing on top of the broken board again. "It''s so magical..." White Beard felt the power of the explosion in his body, and looked at Fal on his shoulder again, showing a refreshing smile. "I really want to see, facing the real deities, those who call themselves What kind of fear will the garbage of God fall into." Although silent words and deeds are friendly. However, magical jars, magical moves, hard-to-find characters, and terrible power. These things made White Beard feel clearly. Under Shen Mo''s friendly smile, there is also immortality. The so-called strong man is such an existence. Chapter 386： : The world is starting to shine After staying in place for a while. "Come on, Far, take you to see your brother." With a full anticipation, White Beard quickly moved the broken plank with the nine-ringed sword on his hand. Silence glanced at the figure he left on the ship. A guild-like profession was opened, plus that kind of grand prize. White Beard, this man who is known to everyone, might once again make his name resound throughout the world. Of course, there are Kapu, Long and others. "This world is about to start to be more exciting." Silently caressing the Yueju jumping on his lap, also with some anticipation. The whole world is moving closer to the direction he expected. "Captain." Bismarck said softly. "Are we going to the direction of red hair?" She had just stood behind Shen Mo without saying a word, but that didn''t mean she didn''t think. "Why do you say that?" Silence turned her head and looked at her. "The main members of the stage, except for the red hair that has not yet arrived, most of them have undergone earth-shaking changes." Bismarck''s beautiful sky-blue eyes flashed slightly in thought, accompanied by straight blond hair flying with the sea breeze. This kind of wisdom full of wisdom came to the face. She is just not good at expressing emotions, but she does not lack wisdom. Appreciated in silence for a while. He shook his head. "It is because there is no change, so we don''t need us to go now." The silence showed a narrow smile. "First let them feel the difficulty deeply, then they will crave the jar more, and... I want to see something See, does red-haired face come from strength, or something else." Silence remembers it very clearly. Red-haired Shanks can be described as a black and white take-all in this world. It is one of the four emperors of the pirates, and has a certain relationship with eagle eyes and white beards. But such a person. Even the navy, and even the high five stars, will give him face. This is really incredible, you know, pirates and navies are deadly enemies. It is precisely for this reason that on the forums of the past on the earth, many "backstage boss theories" have even spawned, thinking that redheads may be hidden villains. After all, if the protagonist Luffy wants to be one piece, the four emperors must fight again of. Bismarck had not seen the plot, so he just nodded thoughtfully. Looking at her in silence, she suddenly thought of an idea. "Or, let''s take a look at the original plot of this world." He said this, then stood up, grabbed Bismarck''s palm, and greeted Icarus, "Come here and watch anime together." "Oh." Icarus hugged his beloved big watermelon, and followed him happily. This is what Silence just thought of. Whether it is Icarus or Bismarck, in fact, they have some characteristics that are different from "ordinary people", and want to let them know more, look at fantasy works seems to be a good choice. Silence took the two beauties and a cat back to the room, sat on the bed, and turned on the projection. He suddenly discovered that Bismarck seemed to blush a little. Looked at the palm of his hand, silence understood the reason. But I didn''t care at all. On the contrary, it was a bit funny, holding Bismarck''s palm firmly in his hand, rubbing it a few times like a play, and then watching the overwhelming appearance on her delicate face, and under the silk uniform. The soft curve like the ridge line of spring. I can''t help but feel happy. That''s why Silent didn''t choose to directly transfer animation information to their database. That''s how interesting now. However, the silence did not excessively tease Bismarck, let go of his hand, and told them the past, character, etc. of the characters in the picture. ... At this time, the night has gradually come. There is no moon or starry sky. White Beard leaned against a tattered wooden board and returned to the port. This place has been completely different. The previous attack of the dragon destroyed most of the port. Except for some of the soldiers stationed, most of them have already left here. White beard looked around, and the alert on the sea was also Basically removed. Otherwise, he should have been discovered. obviously. The other party has given up the blockade of the sea. White Beard saw several pirate regiments approaching, secretly avoided the few soldiers, and then rushed towards the shore excitedly. After tomorrow, when the latest newspapers are spread all over the world, there will be more pirates. "Although it''s a little pirate, but it has good courage." White Beard said lowly, and it didn''t waste time. The figure went ashore quickly, with a huge body, but the soldiers could not detect it at all. He entered the kingdom of Abalastan with ease. And go straight in a certain direction. Before, he had already told Marko where to assemble. now-- Near the already dried-up city called Eruma. Several cadres of the White Beard Pirates gathered around. Among them, awesomely included Ace, Robin and Wei Wei. "Marko." Foil Fista looked at Marko. "Daddy''s plan, we already know it now, but why didn''t Daddy talk to us first? Instead, I only tell you." "Because Dad knows you will all object," Marco said. White Beard intends to hold down the fighting power of the five generals by himself. Only he knows this matter. He was under great pressure. Especially when I dont know what Dad is doing now. "Of course I will object!" The other man stood up suddenly and increased his voice. "Shouldn''t we help Dad break through? Now Dad doesn''t know how..." "Lakjo!" Ace shouted, then raised his hand, slapped the man on the shoulder, and said heavily, "If the father said that he would come, he would definitely come, that is our father!" "..." This is called Lakjo, gritted his teeth, and smashed his meteor hammer close to the ground, "Damn it!" Everyone knows what he meant by abhorrent. In order to help them , Dad faced the navy''s highest combat power alone, and even after the dragon appeared, his life and death were uncertain. This matter is like a stone pressed on everyone''s heart. Including Ace. Let them hate their weakness. "Princess Vivi, Miss Robin." Marco looked at Vivi and Robin. "Thank you for helping Ace." "It''s okay." Wei Wei shook her head and smiled. "If it weren''t for Ace''s black beard, we were in danger at that time, not to mention, I can only give some insignificant help in my personal capacity." Robin next to looked at Wei Wei. Sighed in my heart. It is hard to imagine that a girl who was gentle and simple in the past has matured a lot in a short period of time. The knowledge in the jar can indeed make a person grow quickly. Chapter 387： : White Beard Wants Daughter Weiwei''s thoughts have indeed become a lot more delicate. The knowledge in the jar opened her mind. If you are not strong enough, you can rely on your allies, even if your reputation can be regarded as an important help. Although Wei Wei does not want to use others in her personality, in order to protect the kingdom, she can only suppress her guilt and try hard. . She understands that the future world will be more and more dangerous. Fortunately-- This prestigious white-bearded pirate group is far more friendly than expected. It seems that after knowing that Robin helped Ace once, the whole pirate group became enthusiastic about them. "So, have you all boarded the ship of destiny?" After Marco asked the sentence, everyone else looked at him with glaring eyes. The reason they are here is for the pot of fate. Even Dad has to pay for this danger. What kind of place is the ship of fate that put such jars? "It''s just good luck." Wei Wei smiled a little embarrassedly. "The biggest use is that you can buy the jar directly after boarding. Of course, there are other uses, such as being able to choose your own series. I chose it. It''s the general series..." Weiwei did not hesitate to give all the information that she could say. Even showed everyone their badges. I bought a tertiary jar on the spot and opened it. Everyone annoyed marveled. Although she intends to form an alliance with the White Beard Pirates Group, Wei Wei''s thinking is not the kind of pure use. She still wants to treat people sincerely, which is due to her character. "It''s a lot more useful than what was opened in the drifting jar." Joze sighed, then waved a contract sheet in his hand. "Why can''t we sign the contract?" They still grabbed two tertiary rafting jars today. But don''t know why. Signing a contract on it is useless, and the name written will automatically disappear. "If you can''t sign the contract, there is only one possibility--" Robin suddenly interrupted. "Your money is used up. Those who are qualified to use your money, plus such a large amount of breath, should be very Easy to guess." After this sentence was finished, Marco and others were stunned. Then he looked happy. This means... Is the dad running out of money? That is at this time. Some people with outstanding knowledge turned their heads suddenly and stood up one after another. In the dark night, a huge figure rushed at a very fast speed, and appeared in front of everyone in the blink of an eye. Who is not white beard. "Dad!" "Daddy is back!" "Great!" "I knew that if Dad said he would come, then he would definitely come!" Everyone was very excited, and the fact that the father was still alive gave them too much pressure. If White Beard has something unexpected because of them. It was an unacceptable blow to the entire Pirates. "Woo la la la." White Beard''s bold laugh sounded, he looked at his sons, and then fixed it on the apparently nervous Robin, "This little girl is right, your money is indeed I ran out." After his physical qualities were enhanced, he was already powerfully informed and domineering, and grew to a strong point. Lao Yuan heard the conversation here. Robin is really a little nervous. The membership badge she put on her chest was slightly warm, which told her that the white beard in front of him had also boarded the ship of fate! Marco and others also heard something from White Beard''s words. The surprise on his face hadn''t dissipated, and it increased a little. "Daddy got on the ship of fate?" After the battle, they had heard from several captured navies, and forced to retreat the five navy generals. What their dad didn''t do, the monkey D. Dragon did it by himself. Yes, to say that Dragon was originally better than Dad, they certainly dont believe it. This is the result of boarding the ship of fate! "Yes, it''s good luck." White Beard patted the little fire dragon on his shoulder. "This is the little fire dragon I pulled out of the jar. I named it Farr. Later, Farr is also my son. ." "Fire Dragon?" The rest of the people noticed the little red creature on the shoulder of the white beard. Although still very small. But this hard scale armor, this dragon head, and this wing, this claw. Not just the legendary creature. --Dragon! "It turned out to be a real dragon." "Dad said this is our brother too." "Far?" "Does it breathe fire?" Everyone came around with curiosity, Farr was obviously scared, hiding behind the white beard, but it was the nature of the dragon, let it poke out his head, stared back fiercely, and spit out a fierce one. A blazing flame. The sudden high temperature shocked everyone. Then he laughed. If it''s not the wrong place, they must have a party and celebrate it. "This Phare, should be regarded as a blue-level treasure." Robin pressed the tension in his heart and stepped forward, revealing the smile he used to disguise. "I am honored to meet you, I Nicole Robin." "Nico Robin?" White Beard had some impression of the name. He glanced at Robin and shook his head. "I remember you, even giving an eight-year-old girl such a high reward, that group of navy really is Go back more and more." Robin was thinking about how to take this sentence. But White Beard''s next voice had been heard. "You also boarded that ship? Would you like to be my daughter?" "..." Robin and Wei Wei both opened their eyes at once. Obviously nothing happened. The rest of the people cheered again. "Daddy is going to take her daughter." "We have so many brothers, there really aren''t many sisters." "I think so! Both Robin and Princess Weiwei have helped Ace Hahaha, don''t scare Her Royal Highness Princess." Weiwei did look a little scared, her face reddened, her mouth opened, but she didn''t know what to say. Behind Robin, patted her gently. Although nothing was said, the meaning was obvious. It is a well-known thing that White Beard treats his own people. He will not allow anyone to harm his family. Now White Beard has also boarded the ship of fate. With his strength and prestige, Wei Wei does His daughter''s words will definitely add a layer of security to the kingdom. And Robin himself. But shook his head. Looking at Whitebeard very sincerely and saying: "Sorry, but I have decided not to join any more Pirates." Chapter 388： : Go on board the boat The experience of joining those pirates in the past is very unhappy for Robin. If it were as before, her fate would not change at all. Now Robin, no longer wants to put hope on the rest of the people, and does not want to rely on others anymore, she is determined to use her own strength to realize her dreams. Whitebeard looked at her the same. With his eyesight, it was natural to see Robin''s vigilance and mistrust. I didn''t care. Anyone who can board the ship of destiny must have a firm goal. He thought of the power he had now and suddenly looked forward. "You don''t need to reply now." White Beard sat directly in the crowd and waved his hand. "Children, dad, I got something amazing this time. Come and distribute this, one for each person. , Write your own name." A stack of contract papers appeared in his hands. Even Robin and Weiwei posted a copy. Some of them don''t know what to do. But the rest of them have already signed. At the moment of signing, the contract turned into a stream of light flowing into their minds, accompanied by some information. "Apprentice disciple?" "Are we father''s disciples?" "Zongmen?" "Daddy, what is this?" Some people can''t help but look at the white beard, and the information in their minds is very new to them. "It''s the identity of the family." Bai Huu la la la laughed, "I was in the ship of fate, got a very powerful thing, a sect that keeps us close together, supports each other, and continues to be strong. !" There are few martial concepts in this world. Most dojos are just collecting money to teach disciples, and nothing more. Therefore, everyone still maintains a novel expression. Then White Beard began to explain the usefulness of Zongmen. After hearing that there is a magical training ground, there are various inheritances, and even White Beard shared some knowledge inheritance with energy, and then used some of his remaining attributes to strengthen a few people. The atmosphere of the scene suddenly reached its peak. . Robin and Weiwei are also eye-openers. There is such a profession. Although they have personally experienced the magic of the jar, they still felt that they could not have predicted what would be in the jar. "In this case, even if you don''t board the ship of fate, will everyone be stronger and stronger?" someone shouted excitedly. "Do not." White Beard shook his head, glancing across the faces of his sons. Everyone realized that their dad wanted to say something and quieted down. "In that boat, in the test of the Lord of Fate, I understood the mistakes I made in the past." White Beard sat, with an unprecedented serious expression, "I will keep you by my side, not what a qualified dad should do. , I should let you fly out to pursue your own dreams, as a dad, I will help you, and Zongmen will be the support behind you-so, if you have the wish you want to achieve, go all out Step on that boat!" White Beard would say such things, and it really surprised many people. Their dad has never allowed any family members to be taken away. He hopes that his family can stay by his side. "Daddy..." Marco seemed to want to say something, but looking at his dad''s expression, he couldn''t say anything. He is very clear. How difficult it is for his dad to make such a decision, which means that he will watch his son leave his boat and go around the world to pursue his dreams, which is a painful thing for the dad. However, Marco and everyone knew it. It was none other than the others who made this change. "Daddy, woo woo." Tears already came out of someone''s eyes. "I''m not going anywhere!" "Yes, dad, my dream is to follow you and make you the freest and strongest man in the world!" "White beard is the strongest!" Most of the people on this ship did not join the White Beard Pirates for the so-called dream. All they do is white beard. It is not so much the relationship between the son and the father, but rather the relationship between the crew and the captain. The dream of many of them is on White Beard. "Woo la la la." White Beard laughed loudly. "If you want to stay with me, of course it''s okay. However, I''m not interested in being the strongest in the world, and I''m not interested in being one piece. I only hope now You can live the life you want, and for that, we will definitely become the strongest!" What he said was not me, but us. This is also a professional characteristic of Zongmen. The so-called guild. Nature is a collective force. Robin and Weiwei were also moved. Although it was the first time they met, they could still feel the broad-mindedness of the white beard and the heartfelt emotion of seeing the crew as sons and family members. If you join this group of pirates, even if you are rejected by everyone and carry that dream, you will be regarded as the real daughter by this person. Such a thought suddenly appeared in Robin''s heart. She squeezed her fist slightly. Suddenly asked, "You said, you will support your family to chase your dreams?" "Isn''t that what Dad should do?" White Beard looked at Robin, the smile on his face was still bright, "What is your dream?" "I... want to know the history, the real history in that vacant time." Robin took a deep breath, looked at the white beard, and said his dream in one breath, "This is not just Its my dream, its my mothers dream, its the dream of all the scholars in O''Hara. For this, I will keep looking for the historical text! No one can stop me! This world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because of the navy''s propaganda. Most people think that O''Hara''s historians are a group of demons who try to find ancient weapons and destroy the world. And she is also considered to be the son of the devil. The people she met in the past were either those who tried Clark Dal as an attempt on ancient weapons, or those who also thought she was a demon, who feared her, and wanted to destroy her. When saying this. Robin is ready to escape. "Historical text, so it turns out, is this what you have been carrying? I have heard about O''Hara." White Beard took the gourd from the rest of his sons, took a sip of wine, and then shoulder He laughed a few times, "A group of elderly scholars want to destroy the world? Only this group of **** can say such words." "..." Robin didn''t speak anymore, but in his eyes, he seemed to have a little bit of anticipation in the past. Chapter 389： : White Beards New Dream "Being able to board the ship of destiny means that nothing can stop you from pursuing this dream." White Beard looked at Robin, smashing the wine gourd in his hand to the ground, laughing, and invited again , "Come and be my daughter, your dream, I will do my best to help you." Now the white beard, especially appreciate those who pursue their dreams. Rather than worrying about Robin''s dreams, it is because he had his own dream that Bai Huzi decided to let her be her daughter. Robin, really moved. This is the only person who has spoken to support her search for history so far. "I will be the enemy of the whole world''s regime because of me." Robin said, looking up. "Hahaha." This time without the white beard, the rest of them started laughing. "Robin sauce, don''t worry about this." "No one can hurt our family!" "Tianlong people? Just a bunch of garbage." "We are White Bearded Pirates, Robin Sauce!" Most of the people in the White Beard Pirates are actually people who are rejected by the society. This is also an important reason for their unity. Many people are lonely in their hearts, so they found out from the real love of White Beard. The warmth I dreamed of, and I thank him from the heart. And now. They felt a similar loneliness on Robin. White Beard also laughed a few times, and then he seemed to be speaking loudly to Robin and to everyone: "Whether in the past or now, the White Beard Pirates will not be afraid of anyone! Nor will they forgive Anyone who has hurt our family." "Oh!" Everyone cheered. Amidst such cheers, Robin bit her lip, and inwardly, she finally came up with an idea that she wanted to try. "Since all said so..." She took out the contract paper that was handed to her and wrote her name. The sound of cheering was louder. Every time a new family member joins, it is the happiest and liveliest time in the White Beard Pirates. at the same time. The silence far away from the sea seemed to raise his head slightly. A feeling of whim. He spent some trading points and knew what happened. "Robin joined the White Beard Pirates." Silent frown raised, glanced at Bismarck, "It''s miscalculated." He was still thinking about whether there was a chance for Robin to become Bismarck''s partner in this world. It was indeed a little careless, he should be able to think of it. To say that in this world, in addition to the protagonist Lu Fei, who else can bring Robin a sense of security, that white beard must be one of them. If you only pay attention to your companions, you will never give up your companions. White beard and road Flying is the same. Thus. The potential of the White Beard Pirates, or the White Beard Guild, is a bit too big. Tattooist, the most terrible thing is not his own strength. This is a semi-auxiliary profession. "It''s the same as in the Naruto world." Silent murmured to himself, "The potential son of destiny is simply not comparable to the veteran powerhouses already on the stage, but this is also inevitable. Those people had to give destiny The fate of my son giving way was changed by me." This unexpected change came from the silent jar. After careful consideration. Silence is not going to do anything special. Under this setting, there are always some people who will stand out. If White Beard really has this ability and luck, then he is the new protagonist. Silence continues to do its own thing. And on the other side. The crowd cheering because of Robin''s joining, did not know what to do, and talked about the dream. "Sister Robin, do you really have to have a dream when you board the ship of destiny?" A group of people seemed to be very curious about the things on the ship of destiny. "The Lord of Fate is called silence, he is What does it look like really powerful?" "The power of the Lord of Destiny is unquestionable." It was White Beard who replied. He looked at the person who asked the question squinted. "Do you know why dreams are necessary? Because the Lord of Destiny thinks it is The future belongs to people with dreams, so ah, you one by one, if you dont have a dream, you may be eliminated by the new era." "My dream is to make Dad the strongest." This white-bearded person raised his hand and looked like a hippy smile. "Not enough." White Beard shook his head, but said nothing. Although he decided to support his sons in chasing his dreams, he was still reluctant to persecute him. If he had no dreams, he would stay with him and he would protect him. "My dream now is to beat Ticky with my own hands! Get him back." A voice suddenly passed. It''s Ace. He seldom speaks tonight, and his activity in peacetime is completely different. The reason is also very simple. --ashamed. Ticky was originally a member of his second team. He originally believed that Ticky committed a crime, and he also had his responsibility. He could not forgive his men to do such things, so he insisted on going to sea to make Ticky. Grab it back. As a result... it was defeated. After seeing his father tonight, Ace didn''t look up and looked up again. "Ticky." White Beard said that this was his own son''s name, and the tone was a little complicated. Then he looked at Ace and shook the wine gourd in his hand. "The gap between you and him will become more and more Big, Ace." "--!?" Ace suddenly raised his head, his face full of incredible. If this is not what Dad said. He must be angry, and now he is also full of unwillingness. "I was wrong in the past." White Beard looked at Ace''s unwilling eyes, closed his eyes slightly, and then opened them violently, "Tic has his weakness, conceitedness, and rashness, but he has a The advantage you cannot match-ambition and peace!" "Is the ambition of killing even my family?" Ace couldn''t help standing up. "This ambition is dirty, but it can get him on the ship of fate!" Whitebeard increased his voice Looking at Ace, there was a little self-blame in his eyes. When she first met, Ace also had the ambition to burn like a flame. He wants to become one piece, defeat the strongest person, and then become the strongest. So he challenged himself, again and again, hundreds of times. but...... He was convinced behind. "You said that you want me to be one piece." The voice of White Beard sounded again in this gradually silent darkness: "But that was originally your own dream, Ace! I never thought of becoming a One Piece, and I didn''t care about the so-called "strongest" title, to say my dream... At the moment when I came back from the ship, my dream was to hope that some of you can surpass me. I hope that person is one of you, not Ticky!" Chapter 390： : Fierce battle for cans Ace didn''t expect Daddy to say something like this. Completely stunned. The rest of the people had similar expressions. In their minds, the white beard is the most powerful. Everyone is convinced by the white beard, he only thinks that this man should be the most powerful man in the world. But looking at Dad''s expectant look. They just found out. In his father''s heart, he had such expectations. "Daddy..." Ace lowered her gaze, squeezed her fist tightly, and then lifted it violently, "I know... Daddy, I will definitely be beyond you. Man, become a stronger person than Dad!" Ace was ashamed of his dad. Now I feel that I am ashamed of my father''s expectations. This guilt, plus the unwillingness of losing to the white beard. Let Ace, once again clear his goals. It''s the same as when it went to sea. He wants to be the most powerful man! "Woo la la la." White Beard raised his head again and laughed, "That''s right, work hard for me! I will wait for the day you beat me!" Only with such an unwavering dream can we hope to board the ship of fate. The rest of the people did not change as quickly as Ace, but they looked at each other and seemed to be able to feel some kind of strange emotion. Are you targeting dad? On this night, most of the members of the White Beard Pirates Group stayed up all night. Either cheering or thinking. The entire Pirate Group began to metamorphose. It was the next day. Everyone opened his eyes. Five more tertiary jars appeared. "Is there five every day?" White Beard also woke up, "Looking for teammates individually, the three teams together, scattered to these five places, snatching the jar!" "Oh!" Everyone echoed. Especially Ace. His eyes were like a blazing fire, his energy was unprecedented. The battle began. There are sixteen teams in the White Beard Pirates. According to what Bai Huai said, every three fans teamed together, and then set off towards the place where the five jars appeared. They even agreed to compete with each other. If anyone fails to **** the jar, they will definitely be laughed at when they go back. To ensure fairness and even distribution of power. Ace, the captain of the second team, and the captain of the fifteenth team, Fossa, and the captain of the eleventh team, Jin Guduo, formed a team. There were more than fifty people in total, heading towards Departure from the level jar. When approaching the location, there was no doubt that he met the navy who was also moving towards this goal. The battle is on the verge. "Kill these people!" "The man touched the jar!" "No, it''s the general Pheasant!" Watching the man slowly coming out from behind, the man with a chill around him, even Ace, felt great pressure. Navy general! Yes, there are five tertiary jars appearing every day, which means that five battlefields must be marked at the same time. The navy just happened to have five generals of combat effectiveness. This also means that no matter which tertiary tank is, it will definitely collide with the navy general! Some little pirates have already started shaking and turning around. "Is the White Beard Pirates?" The green pheasant stepped closer. "Sorry, I want this jar." There was a constant clicking sound around him, and no step was taken. The ice was tightly visible to the naked eye of the earth, and the leisurely posture of putting his hands in his pockets gave great pressure. "Trouble." Fossa looked at the green pheasant step by step, the cigarette in his mouth gently stroked the long knife in his hand, and the whole blade suddenly ignited a raging fire. "We are entangled with them, Ace, go grab the jar!" "Go." Jin Gudo hit the iron armor above his hands. "Hurry, we may not be able to fight for much time." Although the sect skills developed by White Beard and the inheritance skills that can be learned by consuming energy points have improved their strength. However, the general is in front of him. Before the ship of fate, the generals basically represented the highest fighting power in the world. However, Ace did not move. "It''s still me who will stop him." Ace stared at the green pheasant in front of him. "My strength is stronger than you, and I can delay more time." "Ace!" the other two couldn''t help shouting. It was only at this time that I realized that the tacit understanding of the battle between them was still less than the first point. Although they are family and value each other, as the four emperor pirates who no one dares to provoke, or the white-bearded pirates who protect the calves, it is rare that they need to fight side by side, and this one does not have a tacit understanding. Care and trust are indeed prone to this situation in combat. Just by all means. Ace is still a bit of a brain in some ways. Seeing the green pheasant getting closer and closer, Ace had no intention of flinching. Both Fossa and Jinguduo were anxious. And just then. A woman''s voice came suddenly. "Stubborn bullying is really the navy''s usual style." "Huh?" Green Pheasant could not help turning his head. Appearing in front of everyone is a beautiful woman holding a cigarette, wearing sunglasses, wearing a large piece of snow-white skin, holding a large flag, with a hot body and exposed clothing, and has a strange charm. Here. The green pheasant recognized who this was. "The commander of the Eastern Army of the Revolutionary Army, Belo Betty." He shouted the name. "It turned out to be the commander of the revolutionary army?" The rest of the people were taken aback. Although the reputation on the sea is not obvious, but those who can become the commander of the revolutionary army are all well-known and powerful. However, since the leader of the revolutionary army, Dragon, has arrived on the battlefield. It is also conceivable that the rest will appear. Belo changed from holding the flag in one hand to clenching in both hands. Then wave hard! Only this time, everyone, including the little pirates who fled frantically couldn''t help but stop. "Garbages." Belo waved the banner again, "If you want to escape, why come here!" This time, everyone felt more profound. Its not just them. Even the people of the White Beard Pirates, and even Ace, had a feeling that their heartbeats began to accelerate and their emotions gradually increased. "Ambition, can it be achieved by running away?" "Begging for mercy can be let go?" "If you don''t fight, you will abandon your destiny!" "Praying for the forgiveness of the enemy is a kind of depraved behavior!" Every time she said something, she waved the flag, and everyone''s heart jumped. Their eyes gradually started to redden. Chapter 391： : Red-haired Eagle Eye Cooperation The pirates who had already escaped started to turn their heads, one by one, as if they were heroic and invincible fighters, and rushed towards the navy. in turn. The navy began to flinch. "Does it encourage the fruit?" Qing Phas whispered. As a general, he naturally had intelligence information about the heads of the Revolutionary Army. Among their several victories. Bello''s fruit capabilities have played a huge role. "Let''s go too!" Ace growled, and it was also inspired by the fruit. The soaring flames exploded. The green pheasant looked at Ace again, and then looked at some of the navy who retreated. Seems to understand. The strength of this fruit is not only as simple as inspiring. After the development of Bello, it is able to realize the potential of people''s bodies and let them have a great strength. Then looking at Belo, who was still waving his flag not far away, the green pheasant slowly exhaled a cold breath. The head of the Revolutionary Army was really tricky. This battle has just begun. ... Similar things happen not only here, but the rest. Five tertiary jars represent five battlefields. With the participation of the Pirates of the White Beard Pirates, the Navy, and the commander of the Revolutionary Army, an unprecedented melee has been formed, and in the sky above these battlefields, a thousand third-level jars have been opened. Cap, and the leader of the Revolutionary Army, Dragon, are also fighting fiercely. Almost every day, you can hear the thunder-like impact sound rolling from above. From time to time, the sky changed dramatically, and the wind screamed fiercely. The battle reached an impasse. It seems that White Beard did not intend to participate in the battle. Not only him but even Black Beard, when they realized that the White Beard Pirates were active on the battlefields of all parties, they began to hide. Although he has great ambitions, he is not stupid. In this situation. As soon as he appeared, he would definitely be the target of the white-bearded pirate group, and there might be scenes where the navy, pirates, and revolutionary forces rushed towards him. Can only give up those tertiary jars. Black-bearded Titch stayed on Klockdal''s site, his face depressed. but-- He looked at the newspaper in his hand and laughed again. The headline above is awesome- "Red-haired Pirates are about to arrive on the battlefield" ... Somewhere in the sea at this time, an unremarkable pirate ship was slowly sailing. It is the red-haired pirates. "Eagle eye, you look at this." Shanks waved the newspaper in his hand. "It was the news bird the other day." Hawkeye looked at the photo in the newspaper. "Look at another news, on the back." Shanks didn''t care about his news and turned the newspaper directly. "The battle between Cap and Dragon broke up a port again." Eagle Eye read this paragraph, his face slightly dignified. "At the beginning of the newspaper, it was said that Long alone forced the five generals including Kapu to fight back." Redhead pointed to the newspaper with an inexplicable smile on his face, "and after that, the newspaper Both Kapp and Dragon are evenly matched." The original newspapers were published once a week. But since this incident, which was hailed as "the first jar war", the newspaper has become a new daily issue. It is said that all the spare news birds are taken out by the newspapers. The above are detailed war intelligence. It is even accurate to the point where every third-level jar is snatched. Therefore, they can obtain first-hand information like this. The meaning of red hair is obvious. "The Navy bought jars for Cap." Hawkeye said, and whispered, then added, "I have the strength to deal with a general and have confidence to win, but it is impossible to get the dragon''s point. If the strength is similar to mine-he bought at least a thousand jars." I have to say that Eagle Eye is a swordsman, and his intuition is very sharp. Based on the performance of the dragon alone, it is possible to infer roughly how many jars he bought. "A thousand jars may be a big number for the revolutionary army, but for the dragons behind the navy, it''s nothing." Shanks said pointedly. "It''s nothing more than trusting Karp, or the Navy, and not willing to give them too much power." Eagle Eye is not a pure swordsman, and has a thorough understanding of some things. "Yes, I can''t believe it." Shanks hugged the eagle eye with a big smile on his face, "This means that as much as the enemy shows, the Dragon will give the navy how much money, for the revolution For the military, these more than a thousand jars may be the limit, then the Navy is almost this number-this is our opportunity." Hawkeye glanced at him. As if he had guessed what he wanted to say. "Money can buy jars, jars can bring strength, then money is strength!" Shanks raised his voice and said his thoughts directly, "I have money, but no jar is opened, you have a jar opened, But we have no money, so we passed, and we are not qualified to participate in this battle, but if we cooperate -" "You want to send me money?" Eagle Eye said. "It''s not a gift, it''s a change!" Shanks raised two fingers. "Two thousand third-level jars! Are you confident of changing the four-level drifting jar?" "I don''t want to owe you a favor." Eagle Eye glanced at him. He didn''t ask where Shanks came for so much money, but refused calmly. He doesn''t know what the limit of cans that can be bought with money is. However, a four-level drifting tank is in no way comparable to two thousand third-level tanks. Shanks didn''t just want the four-level drifting jar. I also want him to have a big relationship. "Since you have said so..." Shanks seemed very helpless, and then took a step back, "seven hundred jars, how? The money of seven hundred third-level jars belongs to you, and the fourth-level drifting jars Be mine." Hawkeye did not refuse this time, but considered carefully. The fourth-level jar is also very tempting for him. It is very likely that there will be purple-level swordsmanship. In the end Hawkeye agreed to the condition of red hair. "You want a four-level rafting jar, not to open it for yourself." Hawkeye looked at the red hair and seemed to point out, "But, the runaway in this era can''t be avoided." The redhead just smiled and said nothing. Seven hundred tertiary jars. At the same time as the purchase information was passed on, Silence also turned his eyes across the distance of tens of miles and looked at the red hair and eagle eyes. Mouth raised. It seems that the members of the stage of the final battle have basically come together. Four members who bought a thousand third-level jar levels. but...... Thinking that whoever is the strongest will surely win the final victory, you may be disappointed. Chapter 392： : Shanks arrives on the battlefield On the morning of the tenth day when the jar began to appear. That is to say, on the last day of the third-level jar **** battle. The red-haired Pirates finally appeared near the Kingdom of Abalastan. After hurriedly ending the pot battle in his own direction, the navy marshal Sengoku came to the coast. The reporters are already crowded here. Everyone was excitedly waiting for the red-haired pirates to go ashore. "Sure enough there is only one boat." A voice suddenly appeared next to the Warring States. He turned his head to see that it was the yellow ape. "You have won?" Sengoku asked. "No, it failed." Yellow Ape maintained his slightly exaggerated tone, "It''s terrible, the leader of the revolutionary army who can turn into a crow, just robbed the jar at once, white-bearded pirates None of the groups Marco responded." "This week, you grabbed a total of three jars." The black line with the face of the Warring States seemed to endure, "If tomorrow''s fourth-tier jars are not ours, you will be deducted from your salary." "Hey..." Yellow Ape''s mouth opened in an O shape. "Humph." The Warring States knew that this guy wouldn''t work hard at all if he wasn''t paid for it. But right now, the attention of the Warring States is still on the body of the red-haired pirates in front of him. Red-haired Shanks. Among the four emperors, the most special one. If the definition of One Piece is "the freest person on the sea", then Shanks is undoubtedly the man closest to this title in the world. Although the high price of the 4 billion bounty is hung, no navy will go to him. The trouble is not keen to compete for the site, so they get along well with the rest of the sea emperor, and at the same time never make trouble, all activities are traveling and eating and drinking. In the eyes of the Warring States. Shanks is almost the most reassuring person among the pirates. He is not trouble-making, he is upright, the most important thing is that he seems to attach great importance to balance, and even he is an important factor in the balance of the world in the past. Without him, it is not good for the nobles of the world or the pirates. Such a person. It is impossible to figure out what purpose he came to this battlefield with no purpose. This is why the Warring States are present here. The red-haired pirate band gradually approached. Both the navy and the reporters were all nervous. "General Yellow Ape is here too!" "Will you fight?" "No matter how you say it is one of the four emperors, the navy will not let him go ashore easily." "Look, the man standing next to the red hair!" "His-Hawkeye!" "It''s the eagle eye that boarded the ship of destiny. Why would he be with red hair, aren''t they fighting opponents?" All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were attracted by Eagle Eye. Including the Warring States period and the yellow ape. If it is just the world''s largest swordsman, in front of the four emperors and navy generals, it seems that there are still not enough to see. However, with the addition of "boarding the ship of fate", it is quite different. Even these days of fighting. It can be seen from Kapu and Dragon alone that those who boarded the ship of destiny are likely to have far more strength than generals! "Eagle Eyes..." Sengoku''s face was a little unsightly. "He is another person who does his own thing. Why is he here too?" "It''s really terrible." Yellow Ape also said again with a tone of reading. If the red hair has not boarded the ship of fate, relying on the two of them can still suppress in strength. But plus an eagle eye that boarded the ship of fate. It was their side that was suppressed. And just for a while, the red-haired pirates have arrived at the port. "Yo, Marshal of the Warring States." Shanks waved his hand and matched that big smile as if to say hello to a good friend. "Red-haired, eagle-eyed, why are you here, is it too messy?" Although it was a questioning question, the tone of the Warring States was also slightly gentle, not so severe. He also didn''t want to fight red hair and eagle eyes here. And redheads are not unscrupulous people, almost the best among the four emperors. "I am here to end the war." There was a smile on the redhead''s face, and there was nothing to hide his purpose. The Warring States gave him a deep look, but he did not doubt it very much. Just frowned, "End the war? The current war is not so easy to end, unless you can persuade the White Beard and the Revolutionary Army to give up this four-level drifting jar." "Unfortunately, my face has not reached this point." Shanks shrugged. He does have a face, but this face is only useful when the two parties themselves have reached a certain balance. He couldn''t even let White Beard stop Ace from looking for Black Beard Titch. Sengoku hummed softly. Of course he knew that red hair could not do it. "but......" The red hair stepped out in one step, and the figure rushed to the front of the Warring States in an instant. In a voice that only the Warring States and Yellow Apes could hear, he said: "This battle cannot be stopped, but, Marshal Sengoku, the Lord of Fate will not only plan this big event." "What do you want to say." The Warring States frowned deeper. "If the weapon that the Lord of Fate uses to upset the world is a jar, then, I want to hold this weapon in my hand too." Shanks laughed, "So, I will take this level 4 jar this time. I will get it, but it won''t be turned on, and if there is such a thing next time, I will take it out again as a bargaining chip." "You..." Sengoku seemed a little surprised. The meaning of Shanks is obvious, this battle is inevitable, but the next game, it is likely to be avoided through this jar. Everyone is fighting for the jar. Then I took out a jar and always gave everyone a chance to sit down and talk. really. Shanks wants to maintain a stable situation ~ www.novelhall.com ~ to prevent this world, this era is out of control. But after a moment of silence, Sengoku shook his head. "I don''t believe you, but this battle is not just a pot, but also the majesty of me waiting for the navy. If you let the pot be taken by you who represents the pirates, it may be the beginning of runaway. " In addition to this reason, there is another reason he did not say. Wu Lao Xing issued a death order. This four-level drifting jar must be available anyway. "Sure enough, this is the answer." Red hair seemed very helpless. These navy, white beard. None are easy to mediate. He turned directly and waved his arm. "Then I can only use my own method to get the jar." Chapter 393： : Level 4 jar appeared Shanks walked extremely chic, but the Warring States felt a headache. I originally expected Shanks to come over for other purposes. The result is still to grab the jar. The most terrifying thing is... Hawkeye! The Warring States looked at the eagle eye beside Shanks, which was different from when it was seen in the past. At this time, the eagle eye all revealed a dazzling temperament. Looking at him was like seeing the sharp edge of the sword. This feeling, thinking Also want to get the strength has soared. "Eagle Eye, you came just right." The Warring States said, "As the Seven Martial Seas, it is our responsibility to respond to our call. Now is the time when you need your help." "I''m not Qiwuhai anymore." Eagle Eye just said calmly. "..." Although the Warring States had such psychological preparations for a long time, when Eagle Eye said it directly, they still burst into their hearts. "Did you already join the Red-haired Pirates?" The mechanism of Qiwuhai, in this situation, has already been crumbling. But they did not want to see someone who boarded the ship of destiny anyway and joined a group of four emperors. A single dragon is enough to make them headache. "No." Hawkeye is still calm, but he hasn''t waited for the Warring States to breathe a sigh of relief. He went on to say, "I just formed a covenant with Hongtian." "You..." Sengoku squeezed its fists, took a deep breath, and made a final attempt, "If you think about it, betraying the Seven Wuhai Agreement means you will become the enemy of the world''s regime and will be burdened. Bounty, facing the encirclement and suppression of my navy!" Obviously it is very powerful, but now the Warring States have spoken out, even they have some lack of confidence. No matter how hard they try. The emergence of the Lord of Destiny has seriously damaged the majesty of the Navy. Unless you are willing to take a greater advantage, otherwise, the Seven Wuhai Agreement...has faltered. So Hawkeye didn''t answer at all, just turned around and left. This scene was photographed by countless reporters, as if proclaiming the naval dignity. "Go back, have a meeting!" Sengoku spit out these two words from his mouth. Not black. Not thinking about stopping redheads now. The situation is becoming more and more complicated, and they also need to recuperate and recuperate, waiting for the war to come. The four emperors with red hair and seven martial eagle eyes set foot on this battlefield. now. Silence is also watching here. If he did not come, the navy is the most powerful force in the world, but his arrival has given everyone a strong hope, then the one that has suffered the most is naturally the most powerful navy. But he was not worried about what the Navy would do to break the rules of the jar. As a collective force, the navy has only one choice in the face of interests. But Shanks... Silently looked at this man who was mysterious in the original, but also very charismatic. Originally, he was a bit confused about what this person wanted, but now he has understood that what he wants is "the world Stability". No wonder they will keep saying the era is about to get out of control if they dont move, and its no wonder that there will be a face in the Five Stars. What is the purpose of maintaining the status quo? "This is no longer possible." Silently shook his head, turned around, and yelled at Bismarck and others, "I will go back to Naruto World and I will be back soon." Tomorrow is the final battle. He prepared a surprise for this world. Of course, it was an attempt for him. ... On this day, the three-tier jar battle ended much earlier than in the past. A total of fifty three level drifting jars. Till now, twenty-one were obtained by the Navy, fifteen were obtained by the Revolutionary Army, ten were in the hands of the White Beard Pirates, and the remaining five, one was black-bearded, were destroyed in the battle. Of the two, only two were obtained by the weaker pirates. The results alone are not very good. It''s too bad for the weak pirates. Rather than risking your life here, you might as well try your luck on the sea. In fact, with the exception of some extremely ambitious people, most of them left in a hurry after the navy general appeared. Three-level drifting jars are not worth the risk. For those who remain in this kingdom, their main purpose is the last level four jar. This night, the moonlight was bright. Everyone, the White Beard Pirates, the Navy, the Revolutionary Army, and the ambitions are adjusting their status. because-- The breath on the island left only the last four-level jar, and the time when this jar appeared was probably tomorrow! When it was close to dawn and the sky in the distance was somewhat white, Ace, who had rested overnight, came out of the tent, but found that White Beard was holding his big knife, standing under the remaining moonlight. "Dad." Ice walked over. "Wake up?" White Beard''s eyes still looked into the distance, he was waiting for the sun to rise. "Will it be today?" Ace also looked into the distance. "It should be." White Beard showed white teeth. "I have felt their fighting intentions from three directions." "Victory must be ours." Ace put the hat on his head, and the flame of one hand was burning, and behind him and the white beard, one after another, holding a weapon, came out. There is an intangible high temperament. At the naval base, the Warring States and other five people also shouted for justice, below which were a thousand school-level soldiers wearing a cloak of justice and standing head to head! There is also the Revolutionary Army, the dragon and the four commanders standing together. Among the red-haired people, the eagle eyes are wiping their black knives carefully with sharp eyes. Blackbeard, Klockdal, and the rest of the pirates are also crazy. Silence stood on the bow of his own boat, and his eyes seemed to sweep everyone''s eyes. "It''s time to start." He murmured with a smile of expectation. It is the moment when the morning sun shines slowly from the sea. Everyone looks at a certain direction at the same time. That is somewhere on the coast. They felt level 4 jar, right there! "Go! Sons!" "Yellow Ape, you rush over! See the jar and **** it away!" "You, the dawn of freedom will shine on the world from today!" "Eagle Eye, let''s go!" All people, including some reporters who were not afraid of death, rushed towards the sparks of silence like moths. The first to arrive was the fastest yellow ape. This is a sandy beach full of gravel. If it is well developed, it may become a tourist attraction, and the yellow ape quickly looked at it with his own knowledge, but saw nothing. But the perception in my mind, the fourth-level jar is in this position. Do not...... Under the sea? Chapter 394： : Jars flushed from the seabed The yellow ape walked to the shore, looked down at the calm sea, and it was indeed a bit daunting. Because the perception in his mind told him that the fourth-level jar is just below this. He had thought that he wouldn''t take the jar away from him so easily, but that''s too bully. The yellow ape stood in the same place, not knowing what to do. And the second one came, Karp. A green tight dress, fully highlighting the strong muscles on his body, with a green eye mask, and a cloak with the word "Justice" behind him, a shameful style of painting came on the face. Dragon, immediately behind. "The jar is under the sea?" The dragon also opened his eyes wide. As the devil''s fruit, the ability has become a man abandoned by the sea. As long as he goes to sea, he will be weak. And simply relying on the power of air transportation, then this battle is too defeated. "It seems that the jar is the old man''s." Kapu Yile, the figure will be washed down. "Come on!" The dragon''s hand gusted into a violent wind, turned into a huge fist, and slammed toward Karp. Suddenly, the world changed color, and the wind was violent. He always felt that this matter was not so simple, but he must first stop Karp. "Fucker son!" Karp scolded. During this period, he and Dragon didn''t know how many times they had engaged in battle. Although they didn''t say that they hadn''t brought out all the cards, they knew that no one could help each other. In addition to him, the navy''s general-level combat power is a devil fruit ability. "Woo la la la, has it begun?" With the familiar laughter, Kapu and Long looked at the same time. The huge figure of White Beard was running on the earth. Every step he took, he leaped forward several tens of meters. The earth roared, sand and soil splashed, and the momentum of the advance was far greater than that of the giants. Both Long and Kapu''s complexions changed. "White beard, you actually boarded the ship of destiny? Just in these few days?" Kapu''s loud voice shouted directly. The Warring States and the Red Dog, who are approaching here, are all face-changing. Has the ship of fate ever appeared? If White Beard didn''t board the ship, he could easily suppress a general, and if he boarded the ship, how powerful should he be with the financial resources of one of the four emperors? "Woo la la la." White Beard laughed, "This is destiny, old Cap, old fist revenge, all back today!" "Can it be done?" Kapu laughed a few times, and didn''t even get entangled with the dragon. His double fist ring was suspended there, and he smiled with white teeth. "Old man''s fist, but never like now. Just as powerful!" The green light series was originally a series to enhance the strength of individual soldiers. This is different from the dragon and the white beard. In terms of strength alone, Cap, who opened a thousand jars, is indeed the strongest person on the scene by virtue of his powerful will. However, in the battle of the can openers, the bottom card, or grand prize, will have a decisive effect on the battle between them. Therefore, the white beard is not infallible. He came to the shore in a few steps and looked at the sea, also a little dazed. Under the sea? And in perception, it is still deep under the sea. Was it left behind? White Beard glanced suspiciously at the yellow ape. He knew that the yellow ape should be the first to arrive here if he only talked about speed. "It''s a terrible look, but I didn''t do it." The yellow ape seemed to know what White Beard was thinking. "Under the sea? This is an advantage for us." Shanks and Hawkeye and others also arrived on the battlefield, looked at the white beard and the Sengoku and others who followed, laughing, "Why don''t you give me Face, this four-level jar, let us give it." "Fourth-level jar, it is impossible to give it to the pirates!" Sengoku snorted coldly, "You don''t want to be delusional, if you leave now, I can still be when you haven''t been." That''s just a few words. The navy, the white-bearded pirate regiment, the head of the revolutionary army, and even the reporters holding the video worm in their place. All arrived. Because I didn''t expect the fourth-level jar to be under the sea, the approach of trying to get ahead is completely invalid. The scene fell into a strange silence for a while. The red dog couldn''t help shouting, "Is the Lord Destiny teasing me to wait?" As soon as this sentence was said, some people''s expressions were a little weird. Although they had seen the Lord of Destiny, they could not see through at all. If they were teasing, there was such a possibility. Just at this time. Everyone looked at the sea suddenly. They felt it. The position of the fourth-level jar began to move up quickly. "It seems to avoid someone taking the lead." Long looked at the yellow ape, his figure flicked, and he had arrived on the sea. The whole body was violently windy and he was ready to fight. "Yellow Ape." The Warring States also looked at the Yellow Ape. "Just follow yesterday''s plan. If you succeed, your salary will double!" "Can''t refuse it." Huang Ape rarely showed a serious expression, and did not know whether he really cared about the salary, or because of other reasons. Whitebeard raised the long knife in his hand and shouted loudly: "Children, you should be watching there." If you want to use that skill, the entire Pirate Group will be the only one with combat effectiveness. The movements of eagle eyes and red hair are simple. He glanced at each other, took a step forward, pulled out his long sword, and the terrible momentum and screams surged into the sky. Both are great swordsmen! Everyone said nothing, waiting for the jar to go to sea. but-- Their expressions gradually dignified. Because with the approaching of the jar in the perception, there was an unspeakable depression, which was getting closer and closer, even making them have to distract their energy and stare closely at the sea. "Eagle''s eyes." Redhead asked in a deep voice, "Have you felt..." "Well, this jar is not that simple." The blade of the eagle eye has been aimed at the sea. Its not just them. Even those pirates ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the navy, and even newspaper reporters, began to feel a very repressive breath, some weak people even started to tremble, as if something terrible was about to come from The same appears on the sea. Suddenly-- The sea began to bubble, and began to boil rapidly. "Hurry away!" The face of the Warring States changed dramatically, and the whole person turned into a golden Buddha. That is, the voice fell, the whole sea surface bulged, and then, with a loud bang, a dark beam blasted from the bottom of the sea, resulting in a huge explosion, and the rolled shock wave hit the shore in a circle, even if it was The powerful school-level soldiers are somewhat unstable. what happened? Everyone looked at the sea in amazement. In their sight, one after the other, a huge brown tentacle, rushed out of the sea from the center of the explosion! Dancing in the sunshine! Chapter 395： : Attempt to copy the monster All the people looked at the situation on the sea in dumbfounded. Each tentacle is nearly a hundred meters long and several meters thick. This figure alone is an unimaginable shock for the average person. "Is it Neptune?" Smog asked behind the Warring States. "No, definitely not Neptune!" On the giant face of the golden statue of the Warring States, a cautious expression could be seen. Just for this figure, it is nothing for these generals. Every general can easily solve Neptune that is dozens of times larger than these tentacles on the sea. What really makes them nervous is that inexplicable breath. Furious and primitive. It is as if from the ancient times, it exists above all living creatures, and among those tentacles, there is a terrible atmosphere, just a wave, a hurricane that produces a sense of tearing, spreading together. They have no doubt. No matter what kind of ship, as long as it is in the middle of those tentacles, it will be easily broken up. "Roar-Aoao!" With the sound of roaring through the sky and the extremely harsh roar, the monster''s entire figure finally appeared in front of everyone. It was a monster whose skin color was like a tree. There is only one scarlet eye on the head, one ear, and a large mouth covered with sharp teeth, and the flying tentacles turned out to be the tail of the monster, with a full ten, although the body size is not compared to the Neptune It''s a big one, but it exudes even the general''s feeling of palpitation. Language is indescribable. That''s right, this monster is the ten tails of silence brought from Naruto World! Precisely speaking, it is the body of the outer golem, plus Chakra, the tail beast that silences himself, and activates it to the first form at this moment! "Take advantage of this opportunity to try to copy the strange monsters." Silently holding a glass of cold cola, looking intently at the distant battlefield. at this time. Everyone also eased from the unexpected feeling. They clearly perceive it. The fourth-level jar is in the body of this monster! "It seems that if you want to **** the jar, you have to solve this guy first." Sengoku glanced at the rest. Although he did not know the purpose of this arrangement of the Lord of Fate and the monster he had found, in contrast, he was still more worried about the rest. According to the plan last night. It should be that they hold on to the rest, and then let the fastest yellow ape grab the jar. Give the yellow ape a look. Sengoku raised his hand violently, but he directly found the white beard! "Woo la la la, do you want to solve me first? You are really stupid, Warring States!" White beard holding a long knife, the upper nine rings began to vibrate, making a terrifying voice. "It''s not solving you, it''s just holding you back!" Sengoku had no intention of disguising the plan. Both the red dog and the green pheasant stretched out their hands, and the power of ice and fire surrounded the white beard and the red-haired group not far away. Kapp in the high altitude, and the dragon also began a fierce collision. The war is on the verge. Burning sounds, frozen sounds, wailing in the air, and sharp vibrations, everything exploded at the same time, the onlookers only felt that their ears roared, and they were separated by a distance of nearly a thousand kilometers. Covering his ears unbearably, he could only look at this battle scene as if the end of the world was horrified. This is the moment when the melee has just begun. A yellow light rushed towards the monster not far away. "Yellow Ape!" The white beard roared, and the sword was swung down. A series of cracks accompanied the knife, which continued to spread in the air. Then the earth was torn and the sea divided. The whole world is as if broken under this knife. All generals, even redheads, have a slightly changed complexion and can only avoid the growing cracks. This power. It was much stronger than the last time he met White Beard, let alone the inability to see that kind of weakness, even stronger than when White Beard was in its heyday! This is the power of those who boarded the ship of fate. White Beard stopped the attack of the three navy generals with a knife, but still failed to stop the yellow ape. The yellow ape incarnate into the stream came to the monster. Fingers pinched each other, intertwined around. Eight-foot Qiong Gouyu! I dont know if its a salary stimulus. The yellow ape has been exerting its full strength. Numerous light spots have flew out of his fingers, completely covering this unknown monster, and the sound of explosion is constantly ringing! Even a small island will be completely destroyed under such an attack! Was it solved? Everyone''s eyes looked at it. "Roar!!" The monster attacked by the yellow ape made a roaring sound, which seemed quite painful, but what struck the Warring States was that the roar did not weaken. The yellow ape''s attack stopped. Everyone clearly saw that the monster''s body, although bruised all over the body, was being repaired at a terrible speed. "What a monster is this!" The Warring States was shocked as a whole. The silence smiled slightly. If Ten Tails is so easy to solve, then it is not Ten Tails. In the world of Pirates without direct control of life energy, it is indeed difficult to understand this terrible recovery ability. But the ten terrible things are more than that. When Huang Ape murmured, "It''s terrible", the ten tails, who seemed to be irritated, suddenly opened their mouths, and the dark spots continued to gather from the air, gradually forming a dark energy group in the mouth. It is the signature attack of the Tail Beast-Tail Beast Jade! "That stuff isn''t great at a glance." Red-haired still has a leisurely humor, but his expression is already dignified. This kind of energy group, they have just seen it once. From the bottom of the sea hundreds of meters, all the way through the sea. There is absolutely no one who wants to test the power of this move with his body. but-- This tail beast bomb has been shot at them fiercely, very fast, and the large air is distorted wherever it passes. Subconsciously, the Warring States and others jumped to the side, and then reacted violently Behind them, there was a large navy. "Asshole!" Kapu stood in front of the tail beast and raised his fist. The green light formed a huge fist. "How could you hurt my juniors!" This concentrated the power of the green light and the punch of the strongest will, and collided frontally with the black tail beast Jade. Seems to be deadlocked for a while. Carp exhaled, pushing hard. He flew the tail beast jade toward the sea in the other direction. boom--! At the moment of the explosion, it seemed that even the glory of the morning sun was suppressed, and the rolled tsunami hit the coast with a tens of meters high, sending out a deafening roar, as if telling everyone this One blow is terrible. Chapter 396： : First experience of fighting monsters Big sea. The steadily condensing storm in the upper air and the distant sun converge to form a rare and strange sight. In the air, there were drops of water with a smell of sea constantly falling on everyone''s faces. It''s not rain. It was the seawater that the explosion just splashed. At the moment, the sea was covered with a layer of water mist, as if it were the terrible breath of the monster, facing the facts in front of them, even these strong men standing at the top of the pyramid had to recognize a fact. "This monster is not simple." Sengoku said in a deep voice. "The old man has never seen such a monster." Karp suspended his eyes in the air, his eyes fixed on his eyes. "The blow just made me feel more solid and heavier than the yellow ape''s attack! It''s not just an explosion. Only." The yellow ape can also launch this kind of attack similar to explosive energy. But it is completely different from the one before this monster. "Where did this man find this monster, and what is his purpose?" Qing Pheasant''s expression was also very cautious. This development has exceeded all expectations. They never thought of it. The last and most important level 4 jar will be put into the body of such a monster by that person. "It''s coming!" Sengoku shouted again. As he said, the monster''s hands only grabbed the sea, stood on the sea, and then roared, rushing toward everyone with flexibility that did not fit his body. In the moment it approached. There was an inexplicable message in everyone''s mind. Kill it... The last person to end ten lives is the owner of the Level 4 Raft Jar! Not only to face this monster, but also to watch out for the rest! "No matter what the man''s purpose is..." The red dog''s two arms exploded with hot lava. "The fourth-level jar belongs to me!" He took the first step, and his arms formed a huge lava fist, blasting fiercely toward the ten-tailed head at the speed of a volcanic eruption. Big Spitfire! This trick can even melt a huge iceberg in an instant. The general-level power of destruction is already visible. "Come on!" White beard suddenly raised his big knife in his hand, and also waved towards the ten tails. The terrible knife gas rushed out with a tear-like crack. He even chopped the red dog''s attack in one step, splitting the magma fist, and then split it. Rush towards the ten tail. "White beard!" Red dog growled. The rest of the people, just as they had just reacted, shot towards the ten tails one after another, and did not forget to interfere with the attacks of the others. The information just now is very clear. The one who last made up the knife was the winner! The melee begins. Although Shio showed a power that he had never seen before, in the eyes of these people, the most threatening ones are still the rest. After all, this is a battle to **** the jar. at last. Someone who boarded the ship of destiny decided to use a trick. "This kind of battle doesn''t make much sense." Eagle Eye held up the black sword in his hand, and the determination between the eyebrows was much less at this moment. He sighed, "Let me end this battle." This tone and expression is really different from the eagle eyes in the past, and the rest of people look at it subconsciously. Accompanied by the black sword. The sword spirits are advancing slowly like the vast ocean and the tide in the distance. Although the number is very large, but there is no eagle eye in the past as the cutting edge of the first sword hero. Even strolling in the court, there is even a feeling of compassion. The so-called sword is born from the heart. Such slashing made the other people look at each other, and they really could not see the power. Even when guarding behind the battlefield, the peach rabbit, who is a naval swordsman, is a little dazed. But Taotu is Jianhao after all. Suddenly his face changed a lot and he shouted: "Be careful, the trick is behind!" She already felt something, but the reminder seemed to be a late step. The originally calm wave of sword qi suddenly turned into a turbulent wave, and the slashes in the sky were arbitrarily surging, just like the sea kings were making waves in it, screaming towards the ten tails, even the world changed color, and the sea water boiled. "This trick is called-Bihai Chaosheng." The sound of the eagle eye accompanies this terrifying sword energy to everyone''s ears. Although it looks calm and calm, in fact it is undercurrent and turbulent. The front slashes have not yet rushed, and the back slashes have been rushed first, so that the waves are higher. "Is this the sword trick out of the jar?" Chi Quan couldn''t help moving. "At least it''s the blue level." Even a general. There is a horrible intuition that will definitely die under this kind of slash. But-can''t retreat! "Kapp, don''t let the redhead **** the jar!" The Warring States roared, defending against his golden Buddha''s defense, and even stood in front of Shio, facing the monstrous wave of sword gas. "Okay!" Karp also knew the importance. The figure first came down, but it was not boxing, but a roar. "Superman''s Shield!" Suddenly, green light emerged from his body and stood in front of him, forming a huge "S" that was hundreds of meters high and hundreds of meters wide, and a huge shield like a copper wall and iron wall on the front. This is not his will. It is a skill that is developed. It is said that the will of a certain hero is attached to it, just like the body of steel, and it cannot avoid any attack. Eagle Eye''s sword energy collided frontally with this huge shield. Suddenly-- squeak! A sharp and harsh voice resounded through the clouds. Some weak navies couldn''t help losing their weapons and covering their ears. It was like ten thousand small swords sliding on the glass, the sound was unbearable. Fortunately, it lasted only a short time. After the last wave of sword gas, Kapu''s shield was covered with scars and nearly shattered, but after all it was blocked. "It seems that it''s not so easy to get the jar, eagle eye." Redhead took his long knife with one hand and took a step forward. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Well, these people will stop us." Eagle Eye agreed with the red hair. Ten Tail''s roar is still roaring, but not many people have focused their attention there, and everyone looks at the rest of the camp. It seems to have to kill the competitors first, and then solve the ten tails. The silence watching the battle could not help but smile, revealing a clear expression. "For the first time, a novice experienced this kind of fight for looting monsters, and it really will be the case, but... Ignoring my boss in this way, I always feel that I am also a little faceless." With such a whisper, the silent thought moved. "Roar--!" The deafening roar of Ten Tail suddenly sounded. As if to remind everyone. It is oss! Chapter 397： : Who is the best in the game Under this roar, everyone''s attention could not help being attracted to the past. I saw that the monster had a certain change that was visible to the naked eye. With the constant roar, it stood upright, with sharp claws growing on the ends of the ten tails behind it, roaring in the sky! The second form of incomplete body! The body of the ten tails is the **** tree, and the real body is actually the glow night that has been combined with the **** tree. The glow night is the strongest form of the ten tails! Of course, silence did not bring Hui Ye''s consciousness unsealed. He just used the chakra that he created, plus the body of the ten tails, and the outer golem, to create the ten tails in front of him. And as soon as the second form appeared, the true power of Ten Tails had already begun to appear. The most intuitive. It''s the power that horrified at once! The tail behind was only gently waving, and a sharp sound of tearing the air was made. The wind pressure not weaker than that of Dajianhao''s sword will continuously cut the sea surface, and the pressure on everyone is completely different from just now. "This monster has become more powerful." The voice of the dragon came from the clouds. "After all, it is a monster brought out by the Lord of Destiny. It is best not to be taken lightly." "Huh, if you give up the jar, I will wait for the navy to solve this monster immediately!" Sengoku snorted coldly, very dissatisfied. He also felt that something was not so good, but the rest of them were watching. There is no way to concentrate on dealing with this monster. After all. In the end, the knife repairer is the winner, and this rule alone makes them helpless. Lord of Destiny... Taking out such monsters and specifying such rules, what is the purpose and what do they want them to do? The same problem appears in everyone''s mind. but. Shio will not wait for them to think. It once again opened its mouth wide, and in that greasy big mouth covered with teeth, a mass of black, and triangular beast-shaped tail beast jade, formed again. Without looking at all, you can know that this time the attack will be more fierce than the previous attack. Where will it fight? Everyone''s muscles are tense and their hairs are standing upside down, just like the prey waiting under the hunter''s muzzle. The navy and pirates behind them were sweating one by one, even trembling. Some newspaper reporters farther away could not help but be paralyzed, unable to say a word. If this terrifying attack with a terrifying atmosphere flies towards them, total destruction is the only ending. The gathering time of the tail beast jade is actually very short. It was not short enough for people to recall in their lifetime, they were ready, and even made a clear aim. aims-- It''s the direction of White Beard! Can''t avoid, it will hit the sons behind. "Dad!" Ace yelled and tried to rush through the flames. However, he was pulled by Marco. "Use that!" That is, his words fell, and all of their members began to glow with a faint golden light, and they used their biggest hole cards. All together! Purple epic skills! If the golden light on these members is not obvious, then the white beard is golden light. His muscles were bathed in golden light, bulging high, the bones of the whole person made a clicking sound, and he even pulled up a few meters in height, and then stretched out his hands with a vibrating aperture and hugged him fiercely. The huge tail beast jade rushing towards him. blocked! All the attributes of the White Beard Pirates are transferred to White Beard according to a certain proportion. "It''s so strong!?" Chi Quan''s face was ugly. He had dealt with White Beard in the previous attack, but now it seems that White Beard is probably stronger than Kapu. Now, Karp can get him down with one punch! "It should be a powerful skill." The Sengoku saw a little way, but it was too late to think about it, "Don''t be distracted. For these people, it''s normal to have a hole card. We must kill this. Head monster!" Taking advantage of the white beard''s containment, the Warring States were ready to wipe out these ten tails in one go. He has felt the threat from Shio''s body. The red dog with a black face raised his fist that turned into a huge magma, as if to vent his resentment to the monster, and rushed towards the head of the ten tails. "Melt me! Monster!" He determined that his blow could kill the monster''s head. The head is melted and cannot be recovered! However, the idea is good, the reality is cruel. The ten tails, which are already in the second form of the incomplete body, possess powerful power. Several tails with clawed tails rushed towards the red dog fiercely. After evading an attack, he was caught by the second claw and pressed hard into the sea water, splashing huge water splashes and making a noisy sound. "Red dog!" The Warring States felt bad, and quickly flew up, but the other two tails were coming. Boom! The big Buddha''s fist collided with the claw. A large turbulent ripple in the air was stirred. "Actually... so strong!" The Warring States felt the terror in the opponent''s body, and his heart was bitter. Once, there was a chance that a monster was still weak, but they did not cherish it, and now it is too regrettable. Fortunately, the rest of the generals rushed up. Even the power of the Lieutenant General level is also added to the battle. Karp rushed into the sea, his thoughts turned into huge green fists, and ten tails slayed together, and finally brought him up before the red dog was drowned. "Cough." The red dog spit out a big sip of sea water, black face, regardless of his injury, just rushed up again without saying a word. This hatred is not reported, he was a general! At this moment. I don''t know how long the dragon has stayed in the clouds, the clothes are flying, and I wanton. It''s ready. Dragon, raised his palm. The color of the wind and the clouds changed, and countless black clouds came together, even covering the sun completely. He is also preparing for big moves. The ability to control the weather with air transportation, combined with his ability, concentrate the strength of the world and guide and create a terrible thunderstorm. Rumble Lightning roared one after another. Not only is Ten Tail in the attack range, including everyone else, the same is true! "He wants to contain us with lightning!" Sengoku roared, already seeing the other''s purpose. "Useless, I have gathered the prestige of heaven and earth." The voice of the dragon rolled down from the sky. As the Warring States thought, the dragon in the sky began to burn golden flames. All living beings! Thunder to contain the rest, and then use the industry fire to wipe out Ten Tails. This is the dragon''s plan to grab the tank in the time just now. Not only did he use two blue awards, but also his own strength. At this moment, Long is like the best in the game. Chapter 398： : The Battle of History The dragon at this moment is indeed the closest to victory among all. White beard muscles swelled up, struggling to throw that tail beast jade flying, sending a violent explosion on the far sea. But he did not pay attention, just looked up at the dragon in the sky. As Long said, this dense black cloud is under his control. A powerful thunderbolt is brewing and will be chopped off, wanting to limit the rest of the people so that they can harvest. "The prestige of heaven and earth?" Whitebeard laughed la la la, holding a long knife and pointing it at the air, "Let me see what step you can do." Different from the Warring States and others. Although he also wanted this jar very much. But it is not necessary. It''s just a full fight to set an example for his sons. "Don''t worry about the rest of the people first, stop the dragon with all your strength!" The Warring States also released the order, "Yellow Ape, you want to find a way to block the blow, the thunderbolt should be useless to you." Whether it is ice or magma, it may be damaged by lightning, but the flash alone may not be hit by lightning. The yellow ape was sad, but nodded. And Long said nothing, but was very distressed to integrate part of his luck into this lightning. There is no reminder. Rumble! Thunder and lightning that had already been poised for a long time, suddenly crossed the sky, and it was dense like a heavy rain, which penetrated the whole world, blasted towards all people, and then the dragon did not pause, turning the golden industry of the whole body into a golden dragon. Looked, sprinting towards the ten-tailed head. At the same time. Everyone shot together. The rest of the onlookers, whether they were pirates, navy, or newspaper reporters, all opened their eyes wide and seemed to want to see what was inside. but-- The whole world is covered with dazzling light. Only a roar that roared through the world sounded, and with the oncoming wind, the light in front of him gradually subsided. In front of everyone, is the violent gesture of ten tails roaring upward. Unsuccessful? Not only the onlookers, but also the warring states and white beards, etc., also have a blank face. They have done their best to resist the thunder and then prevent the dragon from killing Ten Tails. But just now, there weren''t many lightning strikes on them. "What''s wrong?" Redhead Shanks looked up at the dragon in the sky. At this moment, there was still a thunder and thunder in the sky, as if a storm was about to start. The dragon was also incredible. "Thunderbolt...was disturbed." His shocked sound rushed down from the sky, "This monster called Ten Tails also has the ability to control the weather of the world!" "what!?" Even White Beard couldn''t help but wonder. At this moment, the only thing that can show a smile is probably silence. The ten strongest is not the body, nor the ability, but the terrible Chakra. The ten tails of the second form of the incomplete body possess a powerful skill. The world is changing! As if confirming what the dragon said, the roar of the ten tails sounded again. This time, a sea of ??water rolled into a vortex and swelled into the sky. The downpour was accompanied by thunder and lightning. The ground near the shore began to vibrate and tear. It was accompanied by a severe tsunami. And all natural changes. All of them are centered around Shio. Even the strong beards like White Beard showed shock at the moment. They have not seen natural disasters. In the new world, even more terrible weather exists. However, in the face of such doomsday weather, this huge monster, at this moment, has a kind of unspeakable majesty, just like a deity incarnate into nature. "This is definitely not a simple monster!" Chi Quan squeezed his fists, and he, who had never been afraid of the sky, felt the trembling of his heart at this moment. Fear comes from the unknown. The red dog at this time is not so much a monster in front of fear, but rather a silence behind the monster. No matter how many times I have heard, I have never seen the depth and truth from the tip of the iceberg with my own eyes. "Marshal of the Warring States Period." Shanks suddenly said, "White Beard, Dragon, we are deadlocked like this, we can''t kill the ten tails at all, it is better to cooperate to solve it first, and then to solve the attribution of the jar." There was a faint worry in Shanks''s heart. He felt that this form now does not seem to be the final form of this monster. There is an unknown power in it. Extremely mysterious and terrifying. The Warring States seemed hesitant. But Chiquan shouted without hesitation: "Infatuated delusions! If you cooperate with the pirates, what will our justice look like?" In Chigou''s heart, a pirate is a pirate, he will never cooperate with the enemy! Absolutely not! The Warring States took a look at the red dog, and then looked at the video bug facing here in the distance. Finally shook his head. "Redhead, you also know that this jar belongs to the last person who killed the ten tails." He paused, then said, "Your plan may not be realized, and it is related to the face of the world regime. This jar must be Belongs to us!" They are not sure if the jar can be snatched after it is obtained. Perhaps who made the last cut, whose name is on the contract paper. In this case, cooperation is difficult to establish, because the more you watch out, the more you will watch out for each other. "Face?" Long snorted coldly in the air. "You haven''t had a face for a long time. Today I want everyone to watch your face!" He no longer talked much, and the whole body was violently rushing towards the ten tails. The green pheasant and the red dog leaned forward. Shanks sighed in his heart. In today''s World War I, it was not just a problem with this fourth-level jar. No matter how good the fourth-level jar is, there are ten blue rarities, and at most one or two purple epics. This is the face fight. White Beard maintains the face of the Pirates, the Warring States and others maintain the face of the Navy, and Dragon hopes to tear up the face of the world regime in order to arouse people''s fighting spirit. Don''t give in to each other. In the background, there are even others watching, trying to pick up the leak. Shanks clenched the long knife in his hand. Look up Eagle Eye, let''s go. " Hawkeye raised his hand and waved a slash at Ten Tails. This was his response. The war begins again. It seems to be no different from before, but everyone has come up with the most powerful force, the dragon without regard to loss, the golden sparkle, the bold and powerful white beard, and the green light of Kapu, and every knife Hawk-eyed with a monstrous sword spirit... The onlookers were all nervous and excited. This is definitely a battle that will go down in history. the result. It will have a huge impact on the future. Not to mention the rest of the people who shouted for their respective camps, even the reporters in the newspapers were all trembling with excitement. They only felt that this battle was worthless. They risked their lives to record the shooting. Chapter 399： : Complete second form The sea at this time has been completely transformed into a battlefield. The sea water is like a piece of sky connected to the sky. There are tsunami rolled up, frozen ice, steam immersed in magma boiling, and the sword gas is constantly cutting and cutting. From time to time, the tail beast jade exploded. Not to mention the newspaper reporters, even the pirates and the navy have to keep retreating so that they will not be involved in this battle. However, such exaggerated battles revealed special information in the eyes of silence. "The forces of the Pirate World are indeed difficult to cooperate with," said silently to himself. The same ten tails, if it happens in the world of Naruto. no doubt. The major ninja villages will unite and give priority to solving monsters. Even though there is interest and hatred between them, in the face of collective interests, they know what to do. But in this world, it involves faith and dignity. Another aspect of freedom is chaos. This is very important information. "Try again, what is the limit of this disagreement." Silence with a somewhat funny smile, the power began to follow the will, silently poured into the body of the ten tails. From 1 to 9 of Chakra, the silence is all over. "Roar--!" Ten Tail Yangtian once again made a roaring sound. This time, even a shock wave that was visible to the naked eye was formed. It quickly spread out with the center of Ten Tail, crushing the surrounding storm and tide, and turning into a white mist. White beard split the eagle-eye black knife with a knife, and then punched the green pheasant with a punch, turned his head to look at the huge figure in the fog. The rest of the people also stopped attacking. Looking at the figure in the mist with uncertainty. Because the evaporated seawater is everywhere, they can only see the body of the ten tails vaguely, and see the ten tails flying in the mist, and in the sight of everyone, the ten-tailed body, which was originally slightly dry, turned out to be The blur room is much larger. Wouldn''t it... "Evolved again?" Shanks'' cautious voice sounded, and he raised the long knife in his hand and waved hard. A bang. Daoqi rolled up a violent wind and instantly blew all the white mist off the sea. The ten tails that appeared in front of everyone changed their thin bones like wood and became stronger. Even their heads turned into a huge and weird flower-like muzzle, with its own brown shape, It''s like a plant. However, they are no longer in a mood to care whether Shio is a plant or a creature. Because the current ten tails have brought them great pressure. Change the shape for the third time! "Can this monster become stronger indefinitely?" Sengoku''s face was extremely ugly, and even the image of the Golden Buddha could not conceal his inner depression. No one responded to the Warring States. Even the dragon didn''t say anything. Because at this moment, everyone is in the same mood. In the previous battle, they have fully experienced the power of this monster named Ten Tails. The terrible artillery from the mouth, the powerful ability to quickly repair even if the tail is cut off, the power that is far more terrifying than the Neptune, and the unknown mighty power that can control the celestial phenomenon like a deity. Just the previous ones are extremely tricky. And now. This looks a completely new form, and it looks far from being as simple as just standing up! "Red Dog, do you still refuse to cooperate?" Shanks looked at Red Dog. Among the navy, this general is the most stubborn. "I don''t want to say it a second time." Chi Quan sullenly. "What if it evolved again?" Shanks asked. "Then think too!" Chi Quan''s face was much darker, and he raised his fists and rushed towards the ten tails in front of him. "Victory must belong to justice!" Boom! A dull whipping, the flying tail directly hit the red dog, and hit the coast heavily, and the splashed magma melted a large area of ??land. Strength, more powerful! Newspaper reporters who witnessed the blow again had their feet softened. "Big, big change!" A reporter''s trembling voice finally shouted at the camera before forgetting his duties. "The monster named Ten Tails has once again changed shape and become more powerful. Red dog The general cant even stop a blow!" If you say, they watched their blood boiling in the previous battle. So now the scene reminded them of the fear they faced when they first faced this monster. Monsters and pirates are different. Neither the white-bearded nor the red-haired pirate regiment will attack them, but this monster will, it is originally a monster. Who can expect a monster to understand which are combatants and which are not? And this fear. The influence of their live broadcast is spreading all over the world. The places where the live broadcast is being played are all in an uproar. "What a monster is this!" "Not even a general!" "too frightening......" "And it is still getting stronger. If you continue this way, the whole world will be destroyed by it." "Such a monster is just a game of Lord of Fate...?" The fear brought by Shio is foreshadowing. From the first form at the beginning, the energy cannon enough to destroy a small town, to the second form behind, the more powerful triangular prism cannon, and the terrifying ability to control natural disasters, every deformation has been buried. , Will be more powerful seeds. Therefore, the third deformation so far. The fear that comes from the brain fills everyone''s heart. The third time, how powerful it should be. Will there be a fourth time? If the navy, the pirates, and the Revolutionary Army cannot eliminate this monster together... the whole world will be destroyed. Fears like this, wave after wave of pressure in the hearts of everyone who is watching this live broadcast, some people even hugged their heads, trembling, and regretted to come over to watch, knowing that they should curl up at home, waiting directly The final result. The process of waiting for trial is the most painful. Facing this ten-tailed white-beard and others, they don''t know the fear of the others But they also feel the repressed atmosphere. And at the next moment. A familiar voice appeared in front of the ten-tailed head. Everyone''s face changed slightly. Unsurprisingly, the dark horror artillery shells of the previous period began to converge again. And this time... "Hello!" Huang Ya couldn''t help but grow his mouth and shouted, "Is this too big!" It is not just him who has grown his mouth. The navy in the back, and even some people in the White Beard Pirates, all have their mouths open and their faces unacceptable. Because, the tail beast jade brought together this time is as large as dozens of times in size. Ultra-large tail beast jade! Chapter 400： : The first cooperation in history Anyone who combines the giant black shell with a diameter of nearly 100 meters in front of him with the previous black shell will feel desperate. The shells of the previous size were enough to completely destroy a town. The one in front of you. Destroy the island? Destroy the country? Or tear the continent? "What a joke..." Peach Rabbit muttered to herself, she thought that no matter what happened, her hand holding the sword would not be hesitant, but now, she did feel the inner fear. Not just because of yourself. It is from this huge black shell that the creatures are seen to be charcoal, and everything is endless. "Lieutenant General Peach Rabbit, me, let''s withdraw first." The soldier beside him said with a trembling voice. "Withdraw?" Taotu glanced at the soldier sideways. "Where do you want to withdraw?" If it is usual, the peach rabbit who is a great beauty looks like this, it will make the soldiers peach blossom. but now. Each of these soldiers'' faces was paler. Where is the withdrawal? If such shells came over, it would be meaningless to run away. "Trust marshals and generals." Taotu turned his head and clenched his fists slightly. In this battle, these lieutenants will be useless. Can only look like this. As a marshal of the Navy, the Warring States still responded in a timely manner. "Red dog, green pheasant, yellow ape, Kapu!" He shouted everyone''s name, accentuating his tone, "Absolutely! Don''t let it hit the ground!" The red dog climbed out of the mud pit, with blood at the corner of his mouth, and he was wounded. Looking at the giant tail beast, which is still not far away, the corner of the mouth twitched a few times. But no hesitation. Striding forward, the incomplete cloak of justice flew behind. The other generals, too, stood in a row in front of all the navies. The navy below may have greed and fear of death, but everyone who can become a general will have justice in his heart. Hawkeye glanced at Shanks and took the lead. Shanks looked at White Beard and smiled: "If you can''t stop it, your sons will be wiped out." "You don''t need your junior to teach me to do things." White Beard glared at Shanks, took his legs away, and walked up as well. The dragon was suspended in mid-air, and Kapu was scattered on both sides of the mid-air. This kind of scene gave a trembling force to the trembling newspaper reporter''s heart. One by one, they quickly took the camera in their hands and took such a crazy picture. There is a cover photo of the newspaper! The reporter responsible for the explanation, although paralyzed on the ground, shouted exhaustedly: "You guys, the Navy, the Pirates, and the Revolutionary Army, stood together for the first time in the 800-year history of this world. !They want to resist this monster together, they want to..." The reporter''s words haven''t been finished, but the rest of the people can no longer hear them. Because the super-large tail beast jade in Shiwei mouth has already blasted out. The wind and waves rolling across the sky alone completely overwhelmed the reporter''s voice. Everyone held their breath. Rounded his eyes. Looking at this lineup that gathers the most powerful forces in the world, can you resist this blow beyond imagination. Silence was watching. His attack on the tail beast jade with ten tails has precise control. The impact force is just controlled within the range that these people can resist, and if there is a certain tacit understanding, it will be easier to defend. . It was Cap who took the lead. He once again used the shield of justice. The huge shield, this time is not a smooth plane, but a concave shape that just fits the shape of this tail beast jade. It can be used to modify the shape of the skill with his own will when using skills, which is enough to prove his strong will. But at the moment of collision, his body was slammed back without any resistance. The tail beast jade is considered the heaviest chakra. The power contained in it is simply not something Kapu can resist. "Woo la la la, Cap, old man, do you have this strength?" White Beard raised his hands and slammed against Cap''s shield, a circle of vibrations continued to emerge, his body covered with golden light, and his muscles burst. It was visible to the naked eye that prevented the tail beast from advancing. However, it is not enough. The Warring States, the Green Pheasant, and the Yellow Ape, all shot at the same time, each exhausted their abilities. The trend of the tail beast jade continues to be blocked. The dragon also shot. No luck was used, only the strong wind pressure created by his own physical strength was pushed hard in front of this tail beast jade. This time, the tail beast jade finally stopped. These people will be willing to cooperate, and silence is not surprising. He is concerned about the red dog. The red dog''s hands were turned into hot lava, and he should have shot to stop the tail beast jade, but at this time, his eyes turned to his white beard with his back to his back, and the dragon with his back to his back in the air. There is no righteousness or morality in this person''s heart. He is someone who can do whatever he wants for his justice. this is a good chance. Seeing that the tail beast Jade seemed to have been blocked, the red dog stared directly at the white beard without much hesitation. Uh--! A cold light blocked him. It''s Shanks'' long sword. "I''ve been staring at you." Shanks stared at the red dog tightly. The sharp eyes of the eagle eyes on the side also looked over here. "..." After a few moments of silence, Chiquan snorted heavily, "Pirates are pirates." He knew very well that with Shanks and Hawkeye, it was impossible to shoot against the white beard. Lifting his magma-like fist, he was also heavily pressed against this terrible energy shell. Shanks and Hawkeye looked at each other. At the same time he raised his long knife. final hit! With sword energy, a fierce gust of wind was blown and pushed **** the tail beast jade. The jade, the tail beast that seemed to be stuck, finally began to move. But it was in the direction of Ten Tails. Although there is no language conversation, but these people have the same thoughts at the same time They are going to return the ten-tailed attack! "Oh." The silence chuckled softly. Why is there always one side''s attack when the wave is against the other side, and then the double side of the attack? Naturally is the need of the screenwriter. The silence did not stop, because this time he had already got the result he wanted. then-- In the excited eyes of everyone, this tail beast jade, in the concerted roar of the navy, pirates, and revolutionary army, opened faster and faster, and in turn shot towards the ten tails. Then, swell violently! Like a small black sun appears on the sea, its huge posture can be seen clearly even in outer space, and even newspaper reporters who have retreated to thousands of kilometers can feel the oncoming Searing temperature. Chapter 401： : The final battle Can a tail beast bomb kill ten tails? Of course not. The ten tails are theoretically immortal, after all, its true form is the power of Chakra plus the body of the **** tree. However, silence is not going to do too much. So, when the violent explosion gradually subsided, what everyone saw was a weird sight. Shio was lying on the sea, it seemed to be quite injured and motionless, but it didn''t sink. It seemed that the injury on his body was not so tragic, but he narrowed his scarlet eyes and made a dying breath. Looks like. What''s happening here? White beard and others looked at each other. However, when that eye flashed again, everyone was stunned. Because they clearly perceive that the fourth-level jar is in the position of the eye. There is the final blow! "Yellow Ape!" Sengoku shouted immediately. The body of the yellow ape turned into golden light and rushed towards it, but the rest of the people did not respond slowly. A golden karma was blocked in front of the yellow ape. Going, but was finally blocked by the huge fist of Kapu''s change. As for the white beard, just after taking a few steps, he was stopped by the red dog and green pheasant staring at him and the Warring States. But White Beard didn''t take care of them. Instead, he lifted a big knife and slashed it sharply towards the eagle eyes and red hair. The short-term cooperation just now is like a dream at this moment. Because now is the time to rob monsters! We have reached this point, and everyone has paid a lot, but the final winner has only one side. "Don''t you fear that monster recovers like this?" Redhead said with a smile. "Woo la la la." White Beard laughed. "The jar must belong to my children!" "White beard, don''t you..." The Warring States have a not-so-good feeling, and White Beard is not a man of good faith. This is the time. A rocket launcher rushed towards the ten tails from the sky! That was the white-bearded Pirate Group gunner who was brought up by Firebird Marco-Kuliel! "White beard, you really have been prepared." The Warring States shouted, but not very flustered. Because the green light on Karp turned into a big net, blocking the rocket, and rushed towards the two of Marco. Take Cap''s current power. Even distractions are enough to block Marco. The Warring States again shouted: "Peach Rabbit! Tea Dolphin!" These two general backups rushed into the sea at the same time. They are not the devil fruit ability, and they are the most powerful among the generals. Although he was not prepared, he was not weak after all, and separated in two different directions, approaching where Shimo was. "Come on, Lieutenant General Peach Rabbit!" Some Navy could not help but shout. "The jar is ours!" "Lieutenant General Peach Rabbit!" At first glance, it was all cheering for the peach rabbit. After all, compared to the image of the uncharted uncle of the tea dolphin, it was like a mermaid peach rabbit in the sea, which attracted everyone''s attention. Even Marco and Cullier, who hid Kapu from high altitude, took time to fire a few rockets at Peach Rabbit, trying to stop him. The Warring States nodded secretly in their hearts. Although there is no prior consultation, the real killing is not the beautiful peach rabbit that everyone is concerned about, but the tea dolphin under the sea. It seems that the jar is from the navy. What the Warring States did not know was that the red-haired eyes looked at a certain direction imperceptibly, but shook his head. He is waiting. The man''s words will definitely appear in this last time! Because this is exactly the opportunity he dreamed of becoming famous, plus the power represented by the four-level jar, he will never let it go. at this time. All eyes are fixed. Below the ten tails, there are several figures, rushing out first! "Hahaha!" The wet black beard, standing on the huge body of Ten Tail, laughed weakly, "Prestige, power, these belong to my black beard!" "Blackbeard Titch?" "When did that guy pass?" "Isn''t he a capable person?" "Ticky!!" Whether it was shocked navies or angry white-bearded pirate bands, all were clamoring at this moment. Sengoku black face, he already guessed. Ticky was afraid that his crew would jump him into the sea when he had just exploded. He first swam towards the ten tails. He was betting that after the blow, it was the end of the battle! Not only betting on this, but also on his companion. As a capable person, if he is betrayed and abandoned by his companion in the sea, then he has only one way to go. This man is crazy. Blackbeard stood there in front of his huge eyes, opening his hands as if enjoying everyone cheering. Then, raise the fist that became extremely dark, and blasted towards the huge eye in front of him! The legend of his black beard will start from this moment! Bang Bang. Two guns suddenly sounded, one hit the black-bearded fist, the other hit the eye! "Ahhhh." Blackbeard screamed. Not only because of the double pain, but also because of the anger inside. who is it? He turned his head violently. Was it a burly and domineering man wearing a star cloak and holding a huge musket, floating on the sea. -Jesus cloth! The legendary sniper on the red-haired pirate ship has been rumored to have never missed any instant sniper opportunity! "Blackbeard, our captain, let us wait for you here long ago." **** cloth laughed with a spear in his hand. Behind him, one head after another came out of the sea. Awe-inspiring are the many cadres of the Red-haired Pirates Among them is Ben Beckman, the only deputy captain of the four emperors is said to be a person who can fight with red hair. "Damn it, **** it!" Blackbeard yelled angrily, but his body flew into the sea using his instantaneous technique. If you don''t go, you can''t go. Several other members also jumped in succession. Their captain couldn''t exert any force in the sea water. If they didn''t follow the past, they might be drowned. Looking at their retreating figure, **** cloth turned and asked, "Just kill them and let them go? Don''t take the opportunity to kill them?" "There''s no chance." Ben shook his head. "Don''t you find that your knowledge is so powerful?" "So..." **** clothed to look over. He Ran discovered that the few people had been diving all the way to the bottom of the sea, and the speed, as if without help, did not decrease. Chapter 402： : The debut of Lord of Fate Since Black Beard dare to come, naturally made a plan to escape after success. This enthusiasm comes from a stack of water escape symbols from the tertiary tank. When he opened the water escape symbol, he thought he was destiny. who knows...... "I''m afraid it''s something out of the jar." It''s not surprising that the black beard can escape. His current focus is on the ten-tailed body that seems to be dead. Such a short distance. It is even able to feel the power contained in this head monster. What surprised them was the monster''s body, which looked like ordinary trees, with traces of lines and even bark. That is at this time. A half-height jar flew out of the monster''s eyes. Quietly suspended there. Everyone looked at it. Red dogs, dragons and others are even more eager to move. Although the information in my mind indicates that this jar belongs to the person who made up the last knife, but who knows whether the rest can **** after that, and if it is a contract paper, can write down the names of the others. But, at this moment. A figure from virtual to real, slowly, appeared beside the jar. Suddenly, everyone froze. This man in simple clothes, holding a dome scepter, and a white cat lying on his shoulders, is silent. -Lord of Destiny! Although there was no movement in silence and a smile on his face, he only appeared here, leaving the whole world silent. after all. Whether it''s a jar or this monster, everything that happened before people''s eyes is all from the hands of this person! The first thing that happened was a newspaper reporter. He trembling his hands without saying a word, carefully pressed the shutter that was the most tense in his life, and left the silence in the photo. The rest of the reporters reacted. For a time, the click of the shutter continued. But no one dared to speak. No matter how excited, you can only hold your voice. Big news! The true face of the Lord of Destiny, this mysterious and powerful existence! And after a brief surprise. Several people who boarded the ship of fate and had contact with Shen Mo also took the lead in reacting. The dragon flew slowly over, staying slightly lower than the silence, and said: "The Lord of Destiny is here this time, but he wants to announce the ownership of this Level 4 jar?" In the eyes of the dragon, this is like the creator of an event, and at the end of the game he announced who will be the ultimate winner. "It''s for this purpose." Silent reached out and grabbed the fourth-level jar in front of him with a smile on his face, and then asked, "How do you feel?" Although his voice was not loud, it seemed to be floating across the sky at the same time, and even those pirates and reporters further away could clearly hear. Long wasn''t sure if he was asking him, or what he was asking, hesitating and not sure if he should prove the answer. He must not be cautious. After all, it is facing an unimaginable and irresistible existence. "What are you asking?" White Beard was not so cautious. His voice came from afar. "If I asked this game, I was still a little disappointed. Rather than asking me to fight this monster, it is better to fight They played a game and grabbed the pot with their strength." Of course he was a bit disappointed. After playing a game like this, in the end it was not a loss to your own strength, but a loss to the layout. Let the thoughtful little redhead take the lead. "A game? There is nothing wrong with the game." The silent smile hasn''t changed. "I just let you experience the process of getting more advanced jars in advance. After all, you can buy jars with treasures at no cost, but you The benefits as a novice." Everyone was stunned by this sentence. White beard narrowed his eyes slightly. The Warring States maintained the status of the Big Buddha and asked aloud: "Your Excellency means that if you want to get a Level 4 jar in the future, do you have to defeat monsters like this?" "Not all," replied silently. The existence of a copy can be said to be an important means to restrict players from upgrading too quickly. After all, if the krypton gold becomes stronger, some local tyrants will be too easy to get full. Plus the liver. You can limit those local tyrants too strong. The redhead spoke, and he looked at the silence and asked, "What if we can''t beat it?" They just looked at the monster''s performance just now. If it evolves again. Perhaps no one can really overcome it. In that case, maybe the whole world will be destroyed by this monster. This has a feeling of forcing them to solve. "It''s not going to happen." Silently looking at him, the smile suddenly was a little playful. "You shouldn''t think that the one who has just fought you is the real one, named Shio." "..." Everyone was stunned again. What does it mean? "I said, today, it''s just a game for you to experience in advance, and the ten tails in front of you are just toys I made based on the real ten tails." Silent shook his head with a smile, then stretched out Palm up. The huge body of the ten tails underneath squirmed again. The body continued to shrink and compact, and finally turned into an ordinary branch, which was silently and casually held in the hand. Everyone''s eyes were rounded and they watched the scene. Even a mighty strong man like a white beard, at this moment, there is a feeling of numb scalp. What power is this? The monster that they just thought they could destroy the world and even had to cooperate to defeat, was it just made with such a common branch? There was even a goose bump on the red dog''s arm. He suddenly felt how ridiculous his vigilance and hostility. And some weak people included some navies. Looking at such a scene, even the heartbeat seemed to stop. It was like the frog at the bottom of the well jumped out of the bottom of the well for the first time. As I saw the boundless sky with my own eyes, the greater impact finally realized my own insignificance. The silence is quite satisfied with their response. His appearance. It is a summary of this four-level jar battle, and at the same time, a declaration to the entire world. "No need for self-respect." Silent eyes swept over the people who boarded the ship of fate. "Although you are so weak, if you can board the ship of fate, it means that you are not lacking in facing the sea of ??stars. Courage, I will give you as much opportunity as possible within my terms of reference, and truly powerful people will be able to seize it." no doubt. This four-level jar, this battle, is the opportunity given by silence. Chapter 403： : Qualification of Level 4 jars Originally, everyone except the boarding the ship of fate had a feeling of being fooled more or less in this battle. Especially those navies. But some jars were thrown out. They will bet on life fighting. The people behind looked like the nobles sitting on the Colosseum, watching them fight for the sake of a little profit. Maybe it''s fun. But now, after playing silently, in a few short sentences, this emotion is completely reversed. This kind of battle is not an insult. It is opportunity! From the nobles teasing the slaves on the Colosseum to becoming the civilians with outstanding performances rewarded by the king, the mentality has been completely different. "This time, you won." Silently looked at **** cloth, and then gently dropped the jar in his hand and flew to him. "Good luck." **** Buxi smiled. He just added two shots at the end. "I have a question." Sengoku suddenly said, "If this is the same battle every time, then the competition is only the last luck, whoever attacks the last one, who is the winner, this seems to have no strength. It''s too much." Even if it recognizes the status of silence as a gift. But for this kind of competition means and rules, these losers are still somewhat unacceptable. Competing for strength, they all have confidence in themselves. No matter how bad they are, they will definitely be stronger than **** cloth. But the ultimate winner is such a leak picker. "I will ask such a question, just because you are not strong enough." Silence is still a calm smile. "With the most powerful force, give the final blow, why not worry about the jar being robbed?" The Warring States were speechless. Fighting bosses to rob monsters is a technical task, and eyesight, luck, and injury are indispensable. It''s like having a punishment and being attacked and grabbed by others, it will definitely be angry at your teammates. Because this is too good. "This situation is caused because your single person''s strength, in fact, has not reached the qualification to obtain a four-level jar." Silence raised the branch in his hand, "One-on-one defeated the ten tails you just saw, this is qualifications." This is also the first time Silence has revealed that an individual is eligible for a Level 4 jar. The destructive power is probably above the Uchiha spot with the cells between the thousand hand pillars, and under the six Dao Uchiha spots. Somewhere in between. This simply means destructive power. The actual strength is definitely not so easy. For example, the people in the Pirate World are much thicker than the people in the Naruto World. For example, illusion, seal, various spells, and various means. "You said one-to-one." Shanks keenly discovered the key points in the silent words. "Does it mean that there can be more pairs?" "Of course." Silent laughed, "If the individual''s strength is insufficient, the team''s strength is reached, and they are also qualified. You can also count as a team battle this time. Although the final winner is **** cloth, it can actually be said that you, Shanks, because **** Cloth possesses the qualification to sign the name on the contract paper-he can also sign your name." Only this sentence made Shanks bright. The rest of them suddenly realized. They originally thought that whoever made up the last knife would have the jar. Still thinking that there might be some chicken ribs, maybe the jar would belong to some good luck soldier. And the phrase of silence means that the jar belongs to the team and the team recognized by the winner. Jesus clothed the jar, raised his hand and touched his head, and said with a smile, "It must have been decided by the captain. I just obeyed the captain''s instructions and sneaked in here in advance." Although the decision is in his hands. But as long as he still recognizes his team and doesn''t want to betray and run away, it must be decided by Red Hair Shanks. After all, he is just an executor. Shanks is the one who dominates this final victory. The Warring States was slightly relieved. In this case, it is much more reasonable. He believes that most navies will make the same decision. But he gritted his teeth. After the battle for tanks, it is necessary for qualified personnel to be eligible to participate. "Is there any problem?" Silent eyes looked at everyone and laughed. "I still have some expectations for the people of your world. You don''t have to be constrained. In most cases, I am not Difficult people." Although the status is high enough, silence does not wear a high-quality character mask. It was so tiring at first. Second, he did not want these people to have too much resistance. Making happiness has always been one of his core values. The systematic trading rules also limit "willingness" to be effective. The bitter hatred that is the same as the main **** space is very boring. Sure enough, after he said this, whether it was the navy, the pirates, or even the ordinary people, they were all happy. If God must exist, they naturally expect that God is a kind and friendly character. However, there are still some trembling. After all, in this world, there are too many powerful and brutal power leaders. "How long will the next level 4 jar appear?" The person who asked this was Red Dog. He didn''t put any ugly face to silence, but his fists were clenched tightly. This time, the Navy failed. As far as the red dog is concerned, some are unacceptable. He desperately hopes that there will be another war, and he will take back the face of justice loss. The rest of people are also concerned about this issue. "When the sea is more lively." Silently spread his hands slightly, the sound seemed to rise a bit, spreading towards a farther range: "You have a strong will and potential but still weak, I have placed the treasures from the stars and the sea everywhere in the world, that is my gift to all those who have dreams, so Before the emergence of the new arena, bet everything to find the jar, I will watch on the ship of fate, who can break free from the shackles of the world''s fate." Along with the words, a thousand golden lights bloomed on the silent body, continually interweaving and expanding, and then slowly rising. Hundreds of meters, thousands of meters, tens of thousands of meters. It wasn''t until the silent face made of golden light had covered the whole sky, as if the twin pupils reflecting the vast galaxy looked down at the world for a moment, it slowly dissipated. This last scene seems to mean that this true strongman is standing outside looking at the world. I don''t know how many civilians there are. They kneel on the ground at that moment and pray sincerely to this god-like existence. Wait until everything is calm. The crowd at the scene was still unable to calm for a long time. Chapter 404： : Impact after the war Shanks kept the angle of looking up at the sky. After a long time, he sighed in his heart. He originally thought. The purpose of this Lord of Destiny is to disrupt the order of the world and promote the runaway of this era. Now he knows how ridiculous this idea is. The other party is just looking forward to their growth, just like a person standing on the top of the mountain, looking at the living beings who are trying to climb at the foot of the mountain. As for the order and the times, in the eyes of that existence, you dont need to care about this at all. thing. But the Lord of Fate doesn''t care, but he can''t care. Shanks originally had some cynical gaze, and seemed to add something else. He glanced at the jar held in his hand by **** cloth, and suddenly put away his long knife. "Since it is over, then we will go back." "Red hair." The Warring States shouted out loud, still maintaining the form of a big Buddha, "What you said before, but is it true?" When he asked the purpose of red hair before, red hair once said that this jar should be used to arrange the channels for the next battle to sit down and negotiate. Unexpectedly, this fourth-level jar was really taken by red hair. At this time, Shanks looked at Sengoku, seeming to be silent for a while, and suddenly his shoulders shook and laughed. "Marshal Sengoku, what I say counts naturally, don''t worry, I won''t open this Level 4 jar now." After Shen Meng''s appearance, Shanks''s concept has actually changed slightly, but if the jar is opened like this, there is indeed some waste. After all, the four-level cans can be selected from a series. Sengoku seemed to be relieved, but turned to look at a messy coast, his eyes darkened. Unlike redheads and dragons. If they fail, they will fail, but he bears the face of the navy and the face of the world''s regime. This failure is extremely bad for him. maybe...... Even the Marshal''s position can''t be kept. No one will have mercy on this naval marshal, and since he has decided to be a subordinate of the world nobility, he will have to bear the consequences of losing his freedom. White Beard returned to his Pirate Group. Although he failed, he still greeted the tsunami-like cheers. In this battle, White Beard''s heroic attitude was seen by the world. They were fighting in the previous battle. The status and face lost in China are all taken back at this moment, even higher. At least, among the four emperors of the pirates, white beard is the strongest deserved! While the dragon returned to the position of the revolutionary army, those people did not react. Everyone is calm. After all, for them, its best to get the jar, but they cant get it. Their main purpose has been achieved. Only the dragons heart is bleeding. If you know it, you can use the fruit ability to beat it casually, no luck, This time it was a huge loss in air transport. Eagle Eye continued to follow the red hair. "Follow you for a short time," he said. "You guys are really gentle people." Redhead hugged Hawkeye''s shoulders and laughed. "Relax, wine and meat are enough. We will celebrate ten days and ten nights for this victory!" Although Hawkeye did not directly explain the reason, Red Hair knew what he was trying to keep up with. If there is no eagle eye. The Warring States feared that Cap would be caught up immediately, snatching the **** cloth and the jar, and saving the face of the Navy. After all, the highest combat power now is the one who boarded the ship of fate. that''s it. This battle, which took place in the Kingdom of Alabstan, officially ended. However, its huge impact has just begun to ferment. Just the next day. Countless news birds carried thick newspapers and flew towards the world. The gift of the Lord of Destiny! This is the headline in the newspaper. In this worldly war, what really attracts everyone is not the red hair as a winner, nor the defeated navy, nor the white beard that has failed but failed. The headline can only be the silence of the last appearance! ... New World, Dres Rosa. In this tropical kingdom with a resort atmosphere, a man wearing sunglasses and a pink feather coat is carefully watching a photo on the newspaper that occupies the real side. . That''s a picture of when it appeared silently. With a smile and a deep gaze, one hand pressed the suspended jar, and underneath was a huge body with ten tails. "Boo-boo-boo-boo." The man made some weird laughter. Although he could not see his eyes clearly while wearing sunglasses, he could still see the light of excitement and bloodthirsty from that smile. "Little Lord." Next, a girl with long green curly hair shouted respectfully. This man is Don Quixote Doflamingo, one of the seven Wuhai. "Monet, look at this newspaper." Do flamenco waved his newspaper hard, with a trace of madness in his voice, "This sea, no, the real king of this world has already appeared, In the face of this absolute power, the so-called justice and the so-called order must all be reshuffled. Navy generals? Dragons? Emperors at sea? The kings of the old age have become weak like everyone else!" This is his chance! In the face of more powerful forces, even monsters like Kaido are not irresistible. Monet looked at his young master in admiration. She had firmly believed that the young master would be the culmination of all pirates. "Monet." Do flamenco seemed to be more and more crazy on his face, "Go, tell everyone, whether it is to grab or spend money to collect the jar of the Lord of Fate at all costs, in addition, investigate I have to go to sea for information about the ship of fate!" The overbearing domineering power in him was looming. The inner expectation of blood has been beyond containment. "Yes!" Monet just shouted with excitement. ... No wind zone ~ www.novelhall.com ~ daughter country. Emperor Han Cook, hailed as the first beauty at sea, was also reading the newspaper. The slender fingers squeezed thinly in a passage in the newspaper. That was the last sentence of silence. "A gift to those who have dreams?" She lifted her finger and pressed it lightly against her lips, frowning slightly. Under the effect of the sweet fruit, it was like a gesture that charmed all beings. "Sister." Boya Sandasonia, the snake woman next to her, shouted a little excitedly. "If it were him, maybe the mark on us could be eliminated." In his childhood, he was arrested and became a slave of the Tianlong people, and even the "Flying Dragon Hoof", which was never eliminated, was branded on his back. This is almost the biggest shadow in the hearts of the three sisters. Now, they see the opportunity to eliminate this mark! Chapter 405： : The beginning of the era "Blessings..." Han Cook raised his head and seemed to be quite dissatisfied. "This word, the concubine is really unhappy." "Sister." Both of her sisters were a little helpless. "Han Cook." An old woman on crutches sternly walked the cane to the ground with a serious face. "Pay attention to the wording, it is a strong man from outside the world, a **** who can dominate the world''s survival, maybe The whole world is under his watch, don''t bring disaster to her daughter''s country." On that day, the golden face that covered the entire sky, even here, can be seen clearly. Those star-like eyes are indeed like watching everyone. Han Cook''s face was a little unnatural. She stroked her cheek, "Even if the concubine really said something, but the concubine is so beautiful, she will definitely be..." "I won''t be forgiven!" Gurolly Ossa smirked. "Thinking about it, the sweet fruit''s ability is not effective for everyone. If you don''t put away your wayward look, I am absolutely It wont let you go to the sea to find the ship of destiny, because it will bring disaster to the entire daughter country!" After the Lord of Destiny shocked the world once again, some past news that was not believed by people was also taken out. Lord Destiny''s only attack. It was the sword spirit that skyrocketed. The reason for the shot was simply because the eagle eye had drawn a sword against it. This shows that the Lord of Destiny may be really gentle, but he is not a person who will ignore provocations, and no one dares to try his life. So, even an arrogant person like Hankook, pursing his lips, dared not say anything, as if he was really worried that those eyes were looking at himself in the sky, but looking at the black-faced man in front of him The former queen suddenly became angry. He reached out and hugged the small Gurolly Ossa, and Biu threw it out of the window. Clapping hands, shouting as if nothing happened: "Let''s go and find the Lord of Destiny!" "Yes, sister!" Emperor Han Cook, who has been staying in her own kingdom for a long time, like Do flamenco, chose to go to sea. These two Qiwuhai are just the epitome of the sea pirates. Witnessing the Krokhdar of that battle, the very peaceful desire for racial harmony, the moonlight Moria hiding in the devils triangle, and even including the undercover bear, all the seven martial seas left their respective sites together. , Advancing towards the sea. Other than that. The remaining two emperors, Kaido and Aunt, who did not participate in the battle of the Kingdom of Abarastan, no longer dared to ignore the existence of silence. Although I did not move. However, the huge group of pirates under their name was also scattered and headed towards the sea. The purpose was naturally to search for a large number of pots and traces of the ship of fate. For a time. The number of pirates sailing on the great route reached the highest point in history. Not even just pirates. After Dragon returned to the base with the Revolutionary Army, a huge new fleet appeared. It was a fleet of the Revolutionary Army. It was divided into four fleets led by the head of the regiment and scattered from four directions to the entire sea. on. They are not just looking for the ship of fate. It is also starting to clean up the sinful pirates, save the occupied and destroyed villages destroyed by the pirates, and absorb more people at the same time. under these circumstances. Even if the navy also dispatched the largest fleet ever. In this sea. It seems to have lost the invincible deterrence of the past. In just a few days. The great route seems to have entered a violent period. For the first time, a new term has been used in newspapers and magazines to describe the era of seizure. All those with longing, longing, and dreams all rushed to the sea, and even started to rush to the great route. And as the initiator of everything. Silence is still leisurely enjoying its nautical life. At the moment, he was sitting at the front of the deck, waiting quietly with a fishing rod. On the left was the lying Yuju, staring at the fishing rod in front of him, and on the right was Icarus, who was also lying on the right. Staring at the sea. suddenly. The fishing rod was pulled down sharply, and with a strong silence, a large golden fish over three meters long was pulled out. "Meow." Fei Ju was disgusted. "Not tasty." Icarus also pursed some lips, looking aggrievedly at silence. "It''s not bad, it''s just that we won''t make it." Silence looked at the golden fish with some distress. In all fairness, the quality of this big fish itself is not bad, but their tastes have been nourished by the food purchased in the system. If the food is caught like this, if it is not handled well, it is indeed not as good as the order ordered in the system. Cut the love works of Rina. In this case. The pleasure of fishing is greatly reduced by half. "Captain, why not summon a chef?" Bismarck came with three times the fresh dragon fruit juice. "If life is well taken care of, work efficiency will be improved." "This sentence comes out of your mouth, but there is nothing persuasive." Silence took the juice, and took a sip. But he is really seriously considering this matter. Silence will not be stingy in enjoying this. Otherwise, after earning the first "big money", it will cost a lot of summoning Fei Ju, a kitten who is useless except selling cute hands. "If you call a chef as a companion, you..." Silently looked at the others. "Erina." Icarus stretched his hand high. "Meow." Fei Ju also raised her paw. "In my case, it doesn''t matter much... as long as it''s someone who can get along well." Bismarck looked at the silence. "However, the captain also likes the gourmet work called Azeri Rina." "That''s what it said." The silence was a little hesitant. As an ordinary person, Takahisa Erina has a trading point of nine cents. The problem is that. She is different from Icarus and Bismarck. There is no possibility of natural recognition. Unless you go to me and establish a contract after consent, otherwise, the only thing that can be traded is "replica" To be honest, silent individuals do not like this kind of things. Unfamiliar characters do not matter, but if they are familiar characters, the replica always feels that there is no soul. on the other hand. He has thought about how to efficiently use the function of the system''s shuttle world. Think carefully, some low-magic but civilization has entered the modern world with relatively developed productivity, not only a lot of wealth, but also relatively cheap shuttle channels. It seems that it can be used as a source of "extra-fast" independent of the game system. It just needs to be carefully considered. Silence is very clear. If you inadvertently intervene, you are likely to completely change a world and affect the lives of billions of ordinary creatures. And at this time. He looked in a certain direction. There are guests. Chapter 406： : Red hair undergoing trial In the past few days, it is not without the rest of the people coming up, the density of ships on the great route is much more than before. But those Xin Yun''er couldn''t pass the assessment at all. In the end, it can only end in failure, and then go away sadly. At the moment, it was the red-haired pirates who appeared in Shen Mo''s sight. "He''s smart." Silent smiled. In the past few days, Shanks and others have not returned to the New World, but have repeatedly searched along this route from the Kingdom of Abalastan to the New World. As a result, they really met them. At this time, the Redhead Pirates were still celebrating the victory on the Red Fox, as if they really wanted to celebrate ten days and ten nights, and after realizing that they had found the ship of fate, it was even more With constant cheering, some cadres even danced tap-arm on the ship arm in arm. It is a group of happy and free people. Silence gave an evaluation. Among the four emperors, red hair may be the only pirate group that does not give the impression of "large". In fact, their number is not a lot, but most of them are longing for freedom and not willing to join the rest of the pirate group. The little pirates, even when they see the eagle eyes, will panic and be unusable. Therefore, in most cases, the red-haired pirates are the only ship when they play. And now. The Red Fox was approaching towards silence. "I''ll wait for you first." Eagle Eye glanced at Shanks. "Don''t say you can''t pass the test." "Hahaha." Shanks laughed and raised his hand. "Come and see who will board the ship of fate first!" "Oh!" The cadres on the ship raised their hands one after another, and some even jumped directly out of the sea and rushed towards the ship of destiny. Shanks shook his cloak. Stepping on the railing of the deck is also a leap. "It seems that this fish will not be wasted." Silently watching the fish he just caught, raising his hand a little, the live fish just turned into a delicious grilled fish. Flexible usage of the ability to distort reality. It is silent to eat such a soulless dish, but it does not matter to the rest, and such a magical scene is laughed by Shanks and others in the eyes. "The banquet is in front!" "This is the grilled fish made by the Lord of Destiny. "Laki Lu, I won''t leave you!" "Ah!" The only one in the cadre who reminded obesity of Rakiru shouted that he directly used his domineering domineering arms and rushed towards the ship of fate like an arrow. The instinctive fear in the first level of assessment seemed to have no effect on him. same. In the end, he was the first to rush into the trial of inquiry. The body floated slowly, eyes closed. Then, it was Ben Beckman who was the deputy captain. Shanks was supposed to be the third one, but when he was close to the edge of the heart test, he suddenly stopped and turned his head to look behind him. His knowledge and domineering told him that someone with great strength came, and this feeling... As the boat gradually approached, Shanks'' eyes widened and he raised his arm and waved a few times. "Raleigh!" That''s right, the person who came here at the moment is the Pluto Raleigh. "Hahaha, Shanks." Raleigh drove the small sailboat directly into the first level of trials, looked at the huge steel battleship in front of him, and smiled, "You gave me a big surprise what." "Raleigh, when did you go to sea?" Shanks looked at Raleigh with some surprises. Since Roger''s death, everyone in the Roger Pirate Group has been running their own things, but it was unexpected to see the former deputy captain here. "After seeing your battle in the Chambord Islands, I went out to sea." Raleigh turned to look at Shanks. "It was originally intended to find you old. I didn''t expect to meet this ship of fate. You really are as usual. Good luck." "Hahaha." Shanks laughed a few times. "I didn''t expect even you to be emotional, and I don''t know how many old monsters will go out to find the ship of destiny." "It turns out that I am an old monster. You really have grown a lot." Rayleigh narrowed his eyes slightly, but his smile continued, and his eyes moved to those who flew with their eyes closed, "This is the end of the boarding. Its off, I dont know if my old man can pass. After talking, he ended the long-lost narrative and drove the ship directly into the trial of questioning. Shanks laughed and rushed in. For these people, the trial of the first hurdle has no difficulty at all, and those who cannot restrain instinctive fears are hard to be strong in this world. But the second hurdle is not so simple. It will question the most shaken place in the heart. Silently looked at the illusion of red hair. It was a chaotic world, far more chaotic than it is now. The worlds political power collapsed, the order collapsed, wars and fights took place all over the world, and there was no peace on the sea. During the battle, the blood was monstrous. This is not the freedom he wants. But he couldn''t stop it. Even if his strength is still strong, but a person yearning for freedom can not rebuild order, he is very painful, he wanted to find someone who changed all this, but did not find it at all. It turns out so... The heart of the redhead was shaking with fear of "losing freedom". think carefully. In the original plot, there were not many red appearances, and the only thing I did was three things, guiding the road that resembled Roger to fly out of the sea; discussing with White Beard to prevent Ace from looking for Titch; White Beard Prevent the war from continuing after death. The second thing failed. He failed to stop the war, but he still hoped to put an end to the war as soon as possible. He was eager to change, but worried about change, so while he tried to prevent "out of control" of the era, he was looking forward to Luffy''s growth to lead this era. In this case...... It''s difficult~ www.novelhall.com~ puts hope on others, but there is no way to pass the trial of heart. "Silence seemed to speak to itself. Hawkeye, who no longer needs to be tested by the side, heard this sentence, and looked at Shanks thoughtfully. This trial of inquiry is very difficult for the red-haired Shanks. When the yearning freedom is completely destroyed, and when the hope of giving high hopes also fails, he must make a choice-whether to give up freedom And stand up. Silence suddenly thought of Wu Laoxing''s evaluation of red hair. "Red hair only becomes troublesome when it starts to make trouble, but he shouldn''t be a man who will harm the world." Won''t it harm the world? This may have been the case in the past, but if you can pass this mind trial... The silent smile suddenly became playful. Chapter 407： : Wish to resurrect Roger In addition to the role of "testing" in the questioning trial, Robin is a typical example. Her determination in the questioning trial can benefit her whole life. So silence is still something to look forward to. And just then. The first to pass the trial appeared. Wearing straw sandals and shabby clothes, Hu Zai''s sloppy Lei Yi opened his eyes first. For his age, he already knew what he wanted, and his determination was firm. After all, following Roger in those years, it was considered to have experienced magnificence. "It''s really magical." After Riley came to the ship, he looked back at the Shanks still floating there, and it seemed to be a bit of a mouthful. "The unforgettable experience, really, no matter how many things have been experienced, The world will always open our eyes." "To be precise, you are facing a multi-dimensional universe." Silent laughed. "Multiple times... the universe?" Raleigh repeated this vocabulary that was a little strange to him, even for seventy or eighty year olds, his eyes were still full of knowledge. "Yes, many times the universe." As soon as silence raised his hand, a fence-colored planet appeared in front of him. "This is your world." The planet began to shrink, and the moon, sun, and even stars appeared around it. No margin, keep shrinking. "This is your universe. It is theoretically infinitely large, but there are other universes beyond this infinitely large universe. This is a multidimensional universe." With the silent words, another universe appears on the other side, which is also infinitely infinite. The two universes are superimposed, but they are completely incompatible with each other. Even if they are intertwined, it can be clear Resolution. Although it is a simple presentation, plus a simple explanation. But whether it''s Raleigh or Eagle Eyes, their eyes are wide open. A look of shock. Because the truth in front of them is too shocking compared to the world they know, the endless universe alone is shocking enough, not to mention countless universes. "Do we... have the opportunity to go to the rest of the universe?" Raleigh suddenly looked at the silence tightly, even restraining his expectation and nervous expression. "I can come, why can''t you go?" Silent nodded and smiled. "There are always some excellent people in the endless world, and our existence gives these people the opportunity to come into contact with the multidimensional universe. I already said that day, the shackles that the world''s fate has added to you have been broken by us." Rayleigh''s dream or goal, silence has been known. He wanted to take risks with Roger. That''s why Silence came up with the concept of the endless universe. Looking at Rayley''s inexpressible expression at this time, you know that the endless universe, the endless adventure, how much expectation for him. "If Roger is resurrected, knowing this news, he will be very excited." Raleigh said with a suppressed heart. "Roger is resurrected?" The eagle eye next to him looked sharp. "Hahaha, I had never had such an unrealistic fantasy, but" Raleigh stared at the silence, "This wish is not a matter for the Lord of Fate." If he was still a little unsure before. Now I am completely confident. In the endless universe, how could there be no means to revive Roger! "It''s natural for me to raise my hand, but for you, it''s not that easy." After raising his hand in silence, the table, grilled fish, food, and wine all appeared, and then he gently stroked the emerald jumped into his arms, and then said slowly: "I gave you, just a wish to achieve, change destiny Whether you can seize the opportunity or not, it depends on your own efforts-this is also the reason for the test." Raleigh sat down without restraint and did not need to entertain, and he picked up the wine gourd and poured a glass of wine. His eyes lit up, revealing an intoxicated look. Worthy of being a ship of fate, even fine wines are the best you have never tasted. Hawkeye also sat down, tasting slowly, but his eyes were always on Shen Mo. The Lord of Destiny casually revealed something that was difficult for them to know. Such an opportunity is rare. Hawkeye didn''t want to let it go. "Opportunity is the most precious!" Riley drank a bite of fine wine, and said in a low voice. "Even a character like Roger standing at the top of an era is defeated by the words "no hope". , If you appear in our time, how good..." One Piece Roger, what a loud name. Countless adventures and countless battles have seized the opportunity to survive. But from the beginning. Just because there is no disease that he hopes to treat in his body, he is destined to end. "Your era?" There was a slight smile on the silent face. "That was indeed a good era, but there are not as many people chasing dreams as in this era, so I chose it now." Raleigh''s expression was a little stunned. Can you still choose the era? "Speaking of that, Roger has indeed changed the destiny of your world to some extent. He encouraged people to chase the dream of freedom." Silence gently stroked the fluffy back of the crimson in his arms, watching As the two of them laughed, "I watched almost every time point in the next millennium, and finally chose this moment, Roger should be proud of it." Although this sentence is very plain. But without trace, it revealed the power of silence. Even if the time is long, it can be observed and selected. "He will, he will laugh!" Rayleigh had no idea how to express his exclamation. There was some regret that Roger didn''t meet such an opportunity when he was alive I don''t know now. All this is the choice of the Lord of Fate. He already has a hunch that more and more things will happen in the future, and the world view in the past will be completely reorganized, which makes him more eager to resurrect Roger, and then call on his past partners to start a new one. Adventure. "How many jars do I have to buy to resurrect Roger?" Raleigh asked uncontrollably. "If you only resurrect an ordinary person, a weak person, there is such a treasure in the third-level medicine jar, but with Roger''s strength." The silence paused, and then said, "At least four levels, If your luck is not bad, ten four-level medicine jars are almost the same." After this sentence fell. Rayleigh and Hawkeye turned their heads at almost the same time. Looked at the redhead. Chapter 408： : Red Hair Determined At the moment in the hands of redheads and others, isn''t there just a set of four-level cans to choose from? Rayleigh was very excited. If it was for the resurrection of Roger, maybe, probably, it should be, the redhead would be willing to take it out... Raleigh suppressed the expectations in his heart, and the red hair was still in the illusion, at least he should wait for him to wake up before negotiating. Afterwards, Rayleigh inquired about a lot of things, chatting silently and casually, Hawkeye interjected from time to time, and in the back, some cadres on the red-haired pirate corps also passed the test one after another. There was a little excitement. However, everyone is still controlling themselves. Don''t dare to be too casual. Even if the silence is more easy-going, there will be pressure, and even this kind of easy-going is more terrible than coercion in a sense, because it is impossible to elaborate on what kind of words and deeds will anger the other party. Until night came. She hasn''t gone through the trial of mind, and only Shanks is alone. "Wait no longer, let''s open the jar first." **** cloth said first, "It''s enough to leave some money for the captain." He has given some can''t wait to see what is in the jar of the Sniper series. Silence had already conveyed information about the jar to their minds. Ben, the deputy captain, glanced at Shanks, who nodded to him, and nodded. "We buy first." The deputy captain made a speech, and the rest were excited at once. "I want to buy a gourmet series." "I want to control the Beast Master series." "Lidao series will do." "Would you like to gamble who wins the most prizes! I won''t lose more than luck." "Come here, the loser is responsible for the ingredients for the next banquet." "..." The cadres of the Red Haired Pirates have a lot of money in their hands. That is their dividends, and they can buy a lot of jars. As soon as there were more people opening the cans, they started to be lively. I couldn''t help wondering when I opened any magic item. The big prize was made, and it was even better to be in front of the partners. "Red-haired Pirates, this time is the largest number of embarkation among the Four Emperor Pirates." Raleigh smiled on his face, "I really don''t know, Roger found that the ghost on the ship had grown to such a size. What will be the expression after the point?" Although Roger has not yet been resurrected, Raleigh has begun to imagine the scene after Roger''s resurrection. One Piece Roger. A person who is worshipped and admired by many people, even for so long after death, is remembered by many people. In the middle of the night, there was no moving red hair, and finally opened his eyes. Illusion, already spent! At the moment when he opened his eyes, he was at a loss for a while. After the residual emotions in the illusion gradually subsided, he only left his final determination, and some memories like the slides of the slide, he suddenly realized. All of these are just illusions! Although the mood in the illusion faded, it was like a wake-up, but Shanks remembered clearly that he spent almost his life in the illusion! And there is no feeling of being in an illusion. "You''re lucky." Please raise your hand in silence. Shanks'' figure will fly directly to the ship. "Although the details of the memories in the illusion will fade, it is not just a dream of Huang Liang, which will help you grow in the future. There are also benefits." "I already felt..." Shanks seemed to be reminiscing about things in the illusion, and then he smiled bitterly with his head. "It''s dangerous, I can hardly pass it." "Is the captain such a dish?" A cadre next to him seemed stunned. Although they also felt the magic of this illusion, they did not feel so sad. Just need to be firm in your determination. It''s so hard for the captain. "Shanks, we''ve all finished the tin." Ben walked over, exuding a fierce breath, and Shanks keenly discovered that the short gun that had been hanging around his waist did not know when it would become a pair of black and white pistols. . "Everyone has become stronger, so to speak, isn''t I the weakest now?" Shanks looked at everyone with a smile. "Come on, captain." "The chance to hurt Captain Bian is only now." "It''s really exciting to say that." Although he was eagerly watched by his cadres, Shanks did not care much. His eyes looked at his cadres one by one, and suddenly raised his right arm. "everyone." Shanks'' face was rarely serious. Everyone was quiet. Looking at the captain in front of them, these people seemed to be faintly aware that the captain was different in some places. "For a long time to come, we will not be able to sail as freely as before." Shanks glanced at the silence and then said, "In the past, I just fought for my freedom, but now, I want to The free battle of the whole world is my firm dream from the illusion." "Redhead this guy..." Raleigh''s eyes moved slightly. At this moment, he saw Roger''s shadow on Shanks. This was not the case. Shanks did not inherit Roger''s will, and the inherited will should belong to that family. "Shanks, did you want to do what was originally intended to be handed over to Luffy?" Ben''s mouth raised, although it was a question, but it was a positive tone. "Yes." Shanks smiled confidently. "Always make a choice. Not to mention, the world has changed. In the face of the Lord of Fate, everyone can chase their dreams, but they all There is no guarantee of the success of the dream, nor is Luffy. We should not put the future on him." Shanks was a little uncertain that Luffy could inherit D''s will in this era of pottery. He finally decided to chase that figure himself. "Redhead." Raleigh suddenly stood up from his seat and said, "I want to revive Roger." "_" Shanks opened his eyes suddenly. He just made up his mind to inherit Roger''s will instead of just expecting Luffy. Then came a resurrection of Captain Roger? This is wrong. If Roger is alive, why would Luffy do it? "I''ve already asked, it is possible to open a treasure that can revive Captain Roger in the jar of the fourth-level medicine series." Raleigh squeezed his fist slightly and looked at Shanks brightly. "That one Group 4 jars were grabbed by you. You should decide how to dispose of them, but I want to hear your opinion." If it is not redheaded. Rayleigh might find a way to **** the jar. But redheads are companions. There are few people who follow Roger who do not value their companions, and Raleigh also wants to know what these old friends think about the resurrection of Roger. Will they still miss Roger, and have they already satisfied their respective lives without Roger. Chapter 409： : Open level 4 jar At first glance, he heard that Roger would be resurrected, but Shanks didn''t react at once. Mainly because all his thinking is based on the absence of Roger. What to do in the future and how to do it. But he gradually reacted. In the illusion, there is a world without silence. The practice there cannot be done in the real world. The real world is full of more complicated situations. The only thing that can be left is a firm goal. "In the fourth-level jar, can you really open the treasure that revives Captain Roger?" Shanks looked at the silence. "With Roger''s strength, Level 4 medicine jars are enough." Silence smiled meaningfully, "It depends on luck if you can open it, but if you keep opening the jar with the goal in mind, no matter what your dream is, sooner or later Will come true." This is easy to understand. If one set of jars doesn''t work, there are two sets of jars. If two sets of jars don''t work, there is no array. Even if you are unlucky for a while, you just need to be firm on your goals and keep going. Quantity can overcome luck. "Reilly, you really gave me a problem." Shanks understood the meaning of silence, with a helpless face on his unshaven face. "I naturally wanted to resurrect the captain, but if the captain is resurrected, I don''t know yet. How much impact will this world bring." "Maybe it''s trouble, maybe it''s a good thing." Raleigh smiled, he already knew Shanks'' thoughts. Even if it has been so long, even if he has become the four emperors, his companion is still his companion. Roger has such power. Can involuntarily change the people around him, and leave his own mark on others. Shanks thought seriously for a while, then suddenly turned his head, glanced at the silence, then laughed loudly: "In such an era, if there is no captain, there will indeed be a lot of fun." He has already made a decision, even if he does not open, Raleigh will certainly find a way to open the resurrection, and even many people will have the same idea. This is already the case in this era. It''s better to mess up a little more. In Shanks''s heart now, there is a kind of thought that can''t be stopped. And he really looks forward to Roger''s return! Open the resurrection! Get involved! "The rest is up to fate." Raleigh''s eyes were brighter than ever. "With a decision, open the can." Silently looked at Shanks. "Open the fourth-level can first, or choose your own series first?" "Let''s open the fourth level first." Shanks looked up. "There are four-level jars here. I can''t wait." This is the fourth-level jar that all the top powerhouses in the world grab together. As soon as he thought of the possibility of resurrecting Roger, Shanks looked forward to it. The words fell, and the fourth-level drifting jar automatically flew into the hands of **** cloth. Without any hesitation, **** Cloth opened it very simply, took out the contract paper inside, and wrote down Shanks'' name. Suddenly. Ten full-half tall jars appeared on the deck. "Captain, let''s go." **** cloth looked at the jars and couldn''t help licking his lips. "I can''t help seeing the jars now. It''s more eye-catching than a lot of gold in front of me." "Hahaha." The rest laughed courageously, because they all felt the same way. Shanks walked up to a jar and raised his hand to open it directly. Hum-- The blue gas rushed up, and then formed the sky-blue dragon flying around the jar. "Fourth-level jar, the worst is also the blue rare level..." The look of the eagle eye is a little moved. Although this is a result that has been known for a long time, the prizes that were expected in the hundreds of jars before now are every jar, especially for people like him who have opened many third-level jars. The sense of comfort seems to surge with the blue air. In this first jar, there is a small bottle as clear as jasper. There are three immortals visible vaguely. "Fu Shou Dan." Silently said quietly, "A panacea can grow in reverse for three years." This elixir is different from the fountain of eternal life in the pirate world of the Caribbean, which is based on magic, and this is a magic elixir from a fairy world. Simply put, this is used to adjust body functions, not to increase lifespan, because the productivity is higher and the price is cheaper. "It''s worthy of the medicine series." Shanks glanced at Raleigh, and suddenly raised his hand, and threw the bottle of immortality. "We don''t have an old man on the ship, or you old guys use it, but, yes At a price." "Okay." Raleigh was unambiguous. There are indeed some companions who are already very old. Even him. The combat capability now is far less than when he was younger. Shanks continued to open the jar. This time, the big red bottle that healed the wound was opened. The blood replenishment effect is amazing. Even as long as the weight is enough, it can be used as an undead Wolverine on the battlefield. Shanks kept it in a polite way. In the third jar, there is still a white jade pill bottle, but it is bigger than just now, but when it is opened, a hot breath is coming, as if there is something extremely hot in it. "Zi Huo Dan." said silently, "If you take it, you can use a special flame called Zi Huo for a short time, and it is also good for detoxification." This is a panacea to increase strength in one go. Shanks showed a sudden expression. It seems that the medical series is not just for medical use. This made him look forward to even more. Although the purpose is to be able to resurrect Roger, but if you can draw some cards from the jar, naturally better. The fourth jar is a heritage of recuperating the body, as long as the body is not missing, no injuries will leave sequelae. The fifth jar is Dragon Vein Pill ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Swallow, which can increase the dragon''s power, the dragon''s resilience, and the dragon''s defense in a short period of time. The key is that they can be used together. If you eat them all in one breath Go on, the short-term strength will rise to a terrible level. The sixth jar...a bottle of crystal clear liquid. "Good luck." Silent looked at Shanks''s broken arm and smiled, "Your arm seems to be able to grow back again." This bottle is the water of life that engulfs the starry sky world, and its utility is to regenerate its broken arm. "Grow back?" Shanks'' eyes widened. Although he didn''t regret losing this arm, he didn''t care too much, but he was not happy if he could get it back. No hesitation, just drink it. Suddenly, the crunchy feeling flooded the whole body, the skin began to turn red, and the broken arm began to itch, and it didn''t take long for the flesh to roll over, and a brand new arm grew in everyone''s eyes. Chapter 410： : Red Haired Purple Epic Although the magic of the jar has long been expected, such a scene still makes everyone''s eyes wide open. "Even strength is restored." Shanks squeezed hard, his muscles bulging, and his face also looked surprised. If you just want to restore your broken arm, it is actually possible in this world. The fruit of the operation can connect others'' arms. Artificial mechanical technology can also make an arm. But that kind of arm didn''t help Shanks much, so he didn''t bother to bother. And now. A bottle of medicament, regenerate the broken limb, the strength is not reduced! "Even the dead can be resurrected. What''s so strange about the rebirth of the broken limb." Raleigh looked at the remaining four jars, his expression already nervous. "The most commonly used intermediate resurrection coin in the resurrection is only the blue rare level." Silent glanced at Lei Li and smiled. "In theory, it is not difficult to open." The medicine series is not a limited series of jars. I will choose this series when I reach the fourth level, basically I am going to the resurrection. Therefore, in the case of silently consciously reducing the difficulty of resurrection, the probability of intermediate resurrection coins is about one-tenth. The strength level can be resurrected almost from the upper left to the right to under six. Of course, this is only the standard of the Naruto world. Actual strength calculation is not so accurate, and different worlds are different. For example. In the world of One Piece, the resurrected people will have no demon fruit ability, and their strength will be greatly reduced, but the conditions required for resurrection will be reduced. There is no detailed explanation for this kind of thing, and Shanks has opened the seventh jar. Suddenly, a dragon sound filled with vicissitudes sounded slowly. The purple gas rushed out to form a purple dragon, hovering in mid-air. "It''s a purple epic!" Someone already shouted first. "This is epic!" "It seems like a treasure from ancient times, there is a sense of vicissitudes similar to the historical text." "No wonder it''s an epic." "The reason for the banquet is here again!" Everyone''s face showed a surprise expression, naturally including Shanks. If the fourth-level jar is only blue rare, it is still a pity, because as long as the third-level jar is opened enough, ten blue rare-level treasures are nothing. But something like epic. That is, the four-level jar is easier to open. This is where the fourth-level jars are truly valuable. After the Ziqi Xiaolong dissipated, the contents of the jar finally showed their original appearance, as a light group, directly poured into Shanks'' mind. "Is it a skill?" **** cloth guessed. The light group may be strength, skill, or inheritance. But skills can directly increase strength. Purple epic skills will make people look forward to it. "It''s not a skill." Shanks shook his head, "It''s a protection." "Enhancing?" These people heard the name for the first time. "Protection refers to the gift given by the world." Silence explained slowly, "It can also be understood as a skill, but unlike skills, it often involves a certain level of world rules. For example, there is a This kind of protection is called the first sight, and its definition is-the opponents first attack must not be able to hit, whether it is a frontal or sneak attack, whether it is melee or long range, whether it is a random finger or a deadly full blow, this Care will play a role." "The first attack must be impossible to hit?" Raleigh''s face was surprised. "What''s the point?" The rest of them are also a bit dumbfounded. Even if there are already a lot of weird fruit abilities in this world, none of these abilities sound weird. It''s like saying something casually, but it has become the rule of the world. "No matter how powerful an attack is, will it be effective?" Hawkeye asked. "Naturally there is a limit, but the limit of this power is often the entire world, unless you have the power to transcend the world." Silent said here, it seemed that he thought of something interesting and chuckled like, "I remember a A swordsman, in his world, is the best in the world like you, but there is a protection called "100% white-bladed by empty hands". As long as a sword is cut out, he will be caught empty-handed, even if it is an attack. The same is true of the baby who just spoke." Although this is not called intensive care. But the reason is the same. Even the eagle eye, after hearing this famous passive ability, couldn''t help but feel the chills. Which is intensive care. It is simply the malice of the world. "I opened it, but it is not such a strange protection." Red hair was a little lucky, and then said directly, "I opened it, is an protection called the undead bird, the effect is that the place is full after death. The state is resurrected, but it seems to work only once in a certain period." It turned out to be this protection. Silence remembers clearly. From the sword saint in a different world life from scratch, Rhine Harut. "Resurrected in full condition." The rest of them couldn''t help but take a breath. Even if it can only be used once in a certain period of time, it is equivalent to one more life in battle. Not to mention full state! "Is this an epic treasure?" Raki Lu even forgot to eat the chicken drumstick at his mouth, and suddenly got excited, holding up the chicken drumstick, "Banquet! There must be a banquet to celebrate the captain''s extra life !" "Celebrate Captain!" "It seems that in the future, the captain can be cut off after being in danger." "Damn, I really want to open an epic." "It is indeed worth celebrating." As you can see, every cadre is heartily excited for the red hair''s ability to develop such a great ability. The same is true even for Rayleigh and Eagle Eye. "You shouldn''t say it." Hawkeye said, "This is your hole card Hahaha, what''s the matter." Shanks laughed a few times, "There''s nothing here to say People, and although this protection is good, it is not very helpful to the strength. It is useless to have one more life when meeting those who cannot win." If someone can kill you once, you can kill you twice. This protection has no effect on enemies that are too disparate in strength. Hawkeye no longer speaks. Anyway, he won''t say this ability. Rayleigh was also happy for Shanks for a while, but soon put his eyes on the jar in front of him, and seemed helpless to say: "There are only the last three jars left." If the resurrection coin cannot be issued this time. In the next level 4 battle for cans, I dont know when to wait, and I dont necessarily have to win the final victory as I do now. The future battle will only become more intense. Chapter 411： : Revival of One Piece Roger "Leave it to destiny," Shanks said finally. But as you can see, he is also nervous. Although it has benefited a lot, the main purpose of opening the medicine jar is to resurrect Roger One Piece. Reached for the eighth jar. This time, it is still not the resurrection coin, but the first kind of sacred water used for healing diseases. There are only two jars left. Shanks opened the ninth jar without hesitation. This time. A silver coin shone in silence. Resurrection Coin! There was a smile in the silence, but I did not expect it to really come out. Although it is a one-tenth probability like the purple epic, but it is possible to open an epic and a resurrection coin. Shanks'' luck is indeed good. "This is..." Shanks felt the holy breath on the coin inside, and had already guessed what it was. "It seems that One Piece Roger can be reborn." The silence confirmed that this is the resurrection coin. "Great." Raleigh''s body shivered slightly. Although there were tears in his eyes, there was a big smile on his face. Roger''s death is their greatest regret in this life. Even Shanks had to take a few deep breaths before suppressing his emotions. He never thought about it. One day I can see Captain Roger again. This world is so wonderful, who can imagine that there will be an existence like silence here. Reach out and hold this precious coin. Usage came to mind. Without any hesitation, it started directly. Resurrect Roger! At that moment, the holy light bloomed from the hands of Shanks, the resurrection coins rushed out, and gradually formed the figure of man in the white light. The familiar figure and familiar silhouette, Shanks was It seems to be back to the happy time more than 20 years ago. at last. Roger opened his eyes. The first thing I saw was Shanks wearing a trench coat. His eyes were a bit dazed, but as One Piece, who had experienced countless adventures, he quickly calmed himself, grinned, and asked with uncertainty: "Are you Shanks?" "It''s me." Shanks smiled back, but the tears ran down. "Welcome back, Roger!" Raleigh took a few steps forward, looking at this figure that had nothing to change in memory, and the same smile and tears appeared on the face at the same time. Many of the cadres on the red-haired pirate gang were wiping their tears secretly. Silence can only be said. This is worthy of the world of One Piece, which mainly celebrates the friendship of companions. In the vast and lonely sea, the friendship between companions is closer. "Raleigh?" Roger recognized Raleigh and suddenly patted Shanks hard. Haha laughed. "So that''s it, you are all old, how did you resurrect me? Hahaha, Its really amazing, its my companion! Facing the memory in my mind, the facts before me. Roger guessed "Resurrection" without surprise. Although this is incredible. However, as One Piece, Roger has a strong ability to accept. "Although I was resurrected, I just returned to the state before death." Silence laughed at this moment. "The physical illness has not been resolved. Shanks, the bottle of divine water you just opened can be taken out. used." "Correct!" Shanks suddenly remembered, reaching for the bottle of sacred water and pouring it straight into Roger''s mouth. "Cough, what''s this, eh?" Roger just shouted, and found out the changes in his body. It was a sense of unprecedented pleasure. It''s like the stone that has been pressed against the body has been completely removed. Even if there is no doctor next to him, he can feel it himself, his illness is cured! Even the best doctors can''t cure the disease, but have been cured by such a bottle of medicine? Roger looked at silence. The first thing I saw was the black eyes that seemed to contain endless stars. "It turns out so." He seemed to understand what he was, pulling the cloak on his body, and turned it into a windbreaker-like clothing, and then strode toward silence and sat down unrestrained. "It''s you who resurrected me Well, this kindness, I will not forget Roger." After he finished speaking, he seemed to notice this huge iron ship, and after looking around, his eyes widened and he made an involuntary noise. "What a beautiful ship!" "The vision is good." Silence couldn''t help but chuckled. This sentence alone made Silence have a good impression of Roger, because he used the word "pretty". Bismarck is also beautiful in silence. Whether it is a ship or a ship mother. I have to say that this is indeed a very charming person. "I just gave Shanks a chance to resurrect you, and he paid the price and seized the opportunity, so the person you really want to thank is him." Silent casual smile. "Opportunity is the most precious thing in this world." Roger said with a smile, then sniffed his nose, staring at the wine in front of him, and dripping out a pair of saliva, rubbing his hands embarrassedly. "This, this wine..." "It was originally intended to entertain you." Nodded silently. "Hahaha, thank you very much. Your Excellency is really a good person." Roger lifted the wine gourd and took a big sip, then smiled happily. "Good wine, I have never tasted such a delicious wine. , Sure enough, its better to be alive." It can be said that Roger didn''t feel like he was really resurrected until the moment wine was in his stomach. "Captain Shanks walked over, sat down, and picked up the gourd and took a big sip. "Too many things have happened in the past ten years, your last words. , Opened the era of great navigation, countless people went to the sea to succeed, and wanted to find your treasure. " "It''s not looking for my treasure, Shanks." Roger''s face was slightly bland, and he said with great pleasure, "People are just pursuing the answer of freedom. My treasure only gave them a ridiculous dream, but I didn''t expect it Really succeeded, hahaha." Although he made the decision to use his life to arouse people''s pursuit of dreams. But it is not sure whether it will really succeed. The era of great navigation? It seems to be really successful. "However, since this Lord Lord of Destiny came to this world, no one has gone to find your treasure, Captain." Shanks said with a bit of fun, "Now is the era of seizing the pot, everyone Are looking for and snatching jars of destiny thrown around the world." "Huh?" Roger''s expression was a little dazed. Chapter 412： : Roger is eager to take risks Although I have accepted the fact that I died for more than ten years, I have guessed that everything may change. But Shanks still had too much information in that sentence. What is it that no one is looking for his treasure? What is the era of canning? However, he was keenly aware of the key points in this sentence. -Everything is because of the Lord of Destiny in front of him. "The sea is so big, there will definitely be someone who surpasses me." Roger has given silence as the new overlord in this sea. He looked at the silence with some curiosity. "The Lord of Destiny? It''s really a powerful name. ." Some people''s nickname is because of appearance, and some people because of strength. The person in front is probably the latter. Can determine the meaning of everyone''s fate? "This name is actually not accurate." Silent smiled faintly, "Although I changed the fate of all of you, but also returned the fate to your hands, but you can understand my existence with your own habits, no matter Calling me "God" or "Demon" doesn''t make much sense to me." This is not pretending. Silence doesn''t change your opinion because of their attitude or address. The things to be done and the mentality to be taken are the same. "The world power... is it still there?" Roger asked suddenly, with novelty in his eyes. He found that both Shanks and Raleigh were restrained in front of this man. He believes in companions, so the strength and status of the other party should be terrible. Such people think and think that they will clash with Tianlong people who have high eyes. "Tianlong people are not qualified to let this shot." Shanks seemed a bit unsure how to explain it in a short time, because to explain, he must say his own evaluation of silence. But he couldn''t comment at all. Silent smiled, raised his hand a little. "understand?" "Understood!" Roger''s mouth grew wide and his eyes were glaring. He did understand, at this moment, a lot of information came out of his mind. About silence, about jars. It turned out to be a powerful existence from a different world! At the same time he was shocked, his heart began to thump and thumped. This is an adventurer who met interesting things anyway. For people like him. The most terrible thing is that there is no longer a novelty. He is a person who has traveled the whole world, but in the years since then, he still feels lonely. Although life still has a lot of fun, he has lost the unknown that makes him feel novel. And now. His performance was like seeing an interesting island in those years, even more than that expectation. Shanks and Raleigh smiled at each other. They naturally knew Roger''s mood. The three words of the world alone attracted him more than anything else. "What''s the situation in a different world?" Luo Jie looked at the silence with glaring eyes, and even already could not wait to know more. "It depends on what you mean?" Silent smiled. "Are there many?" "Theoretically endless." "Endless!?" "There is nothing in the multi-dimensional universe that turns around and returns." Silent looked at him with a smile, "The most common sentence we say is''Endless world, endless possibilities'', even if I go The countless worlds are different, they are constantly exploring, and they never know what the next world will look like." "Awesome, I mean, I really envy you." Roger''s face flushed red, and even his eyes were red. "You are the most free person." "If you''re envious, just refuel." Silence pointed to the outside of the ship. "The first level has no pressure on you. Jump down and start directly from the second level." "Okay." Roger stood up without thinking. He spent his whole life sailing, but that was only sailing in this world. This feeling now. Just like when I just went out to sea, just thinking about going to the endless sea in front of me, there is a kind of unspeakable excitement. He longed for adventure. Striding out, he turned over and jumped off the railing directly, and Roger began a trial of questioning. Until this time. The cadres on the red-haired ship seemed to have changed some things from the resurrection of One Piece Roger in front of their eyes. "This... Master One Piece." Ben Roger, who was looking over there with his eyes closed, "is a little different from the imagination." For the pirates in the era of great navigation, One Piece Roger is a legend. After all, the dream of too many pirates is to find big treasures and become a pirate king. And now, a living One Piece is in front of himself, this feeling is quite different. "Famousness and reality, there will be a gap." Shanks pointed to himself, "I am still the four emperors, do you think I am the same as those people imagine?" "Also." Ben nodded and relieved. However, he glanced at the silence again. This one is not so different from the imagination. It is the same mysterious and elusive. Even the smile on his face can''t see whether it is a real smile or not, which gives unspeakable pressure. . "Continue to open the jar." said silently. "it is good." Shanks opened the last four-level jar, which contains a set of exercises for strengthening the body. If you practice for a long time, you can prolong your life for 100 years. In general, except for the two immortality medicines that strengthened in a short time, they did not increase much strength. "The series is really important." Shanks also understood. Each of these things is a rare treasure, which may cause some people to **** it desperately. However, for him, except for the resurrection coin and the protection of the undead bird, it is not so good. "Setting up series, originally is to let you open as many treasures as you need." Silence said. Shanks began to think carefully. The importance of the series, he already knew. And his dream... It doesn''t seem to need a special series to achieve He only needs strength, if he has strength, whether it is leading the world or free adventure, he can calmly take it. A glance at the eagle eye. "I''ll also start the Kendo series." Shanks smiled, "I am also a powerful swordsman." "No." Hawkeye frowned slightly. "You are not a pure sword hero." He has fought against Shanks several times in the past. Although none of them has won or lost, the world''s first swordsman is Eagle Eye. Because Shanks is not a pure swordsman. Among his swords, a considerable part of his strength comes from himself, that is to say, he is a strong man with a sword, not a swordsman with a sword. There is an essential difference between the two. If the strong is gone, the sword is still the strong, and everything about Jianhao is in the sword. Chapter 413： : Red-haired transfer props Hawkeye''s words have some truth. In his view, the Kendo series is more like a preparation for people who are obsessed with swords. But Shanks also had his own ideas. "I just need strength." Shanks said, "The rest of the series such as strength and speed are not suitable for my combat style, while the special ones such as martial arts and knights are not suitable. Fortunately, After fighting with a sword for such a long time, after thinking about it, only Kendo is the most suitable." Silence was unexpected. "I originally thought that you would choose the Cavaliers series." Among the recommended series he entered into Shanks'' mind, there was the Cavaliers series. I thought this would be suitable. But unexpectedly, he chose Kendo. "Do you protect the knight series of a certain oath?" Shanks smiled helplessly, "That might really suit me, but I don''t like the feeling of being bound by the oath to protect, I want to protect my companions, naturally Will guard." The strength of the Cavaliers series comes from guarding determination. It may be a tangible existence or a fictitious will. For example, I chose the Sanji of the Knight series to protect the beauty. The consequences of breaking the oath are serious. Nodded silently, already understood. Shanks is also hesitant, and it is possible to change his mind at the moment of export, but after making a decision, he will not change it easily. "There is no need to worry too much. Normally, props of a destiny nature will fit your heart." The silence said slowly, and then raised his hand, hundreds of jars appeared in front of him. Two hundred first-level, five hundred second-level, ten third-level, newcomer packages. "Then I should look forward to it." Shanks sat cross-legged, with an unabashed look of anticipation, and began to open the jar directly. "You four emperors are rich." Raleigh was envious. "I used all the money my friends borrowed from me, so I can only buy 200 first-class cans." "It''s not like now, Raleigh." Shanks said while driving away. "In the past, Captain Roger was not interested in treasure, and basically there was no treasure. But now, we don''t need us to find it specifically, just The enlightenment of the younger brothers is a huge number. I am already considered the poorest of the four emperors." Although Red Hair said that there was no large-scale recruitment of subordinates, it did not strengthen the site. But he is still very rich. Because there are too many younger brothers. "It seems that we should also do some things that pirates should do." Raleigh touched the top of his head, but there was a faint glow in his eyes. Shanks glanced at him. Know in my heart. With the return of Roger, these old guys from the previous era are afraid to shake the world again. But... he''s looking forward to it now. "Shanks." Raleigh said again, but asked a somewhat sharp question. "Now that the captain is back, we are definitely going to find those former companions. What about you, what are your plans?" After this sentence was asked, the rest of the cadres on the Red Haired Pirates all looked at their captain. But did not speak. Although it was clear that their captain used to be Roger''s companion and had deep feelings, they still believed in Shanks. "It''s nice to continue to follow Captain Roger as before." Shanks smiled. "But I already have my own companions. I can''t leave them. So, Captain Roger wants If I go back, I have to have the ability to let them all agree to come together." "Yes." **** cloth laughed, "Although the One Piece is powerful, but he is not the captain of the captain, we would not care." "The times have changed, Pluto Raleigh, the former One Piece is not the current King." "I followed the captain anyway." "I don''t care, just follow the captain and eat meat." These cadres all followed Shanks all the way. Shanks was treating his companion, inherited from Roger, and had already established a deep bond that could trust each other''s lives. While silently looking at this inseparable companionship, his expression suddenly seemed strange. All in all, this is a group of single dogs. The men in the Naruto world are basically unhappy with their lovers. This world is basically single dogs. The real thing is that brothers are like hands and feet, and women are like clothes. Take a look at Raleigh, and just go out to sea, and drop Xia Qi directly. Jesus cloth even left his wife and children behind. Speaking of it, it was still the bad guy Roger brought. He got married in his fifties, and left his wife who had not been pregnant for a long time to surrender. Think so. Sanji is amazing... While thinking about something randomly in the silent mind, these people have gradually put their eyes on the jar. Although there are no special effects in the second-level jar, but the good things are opened, it will still cause bursts of wonder and cheer. It is also a great pleasure to watch others open the jar. Shanks seems to be looking forward to his fateful items, so the speed of opening cans is very fast, hundreds of cans, but after opening an hour, they are all opened, leaving only ten third-level cans. Silence only focused on luck. There are 500 second-class jars. There are no more than three prizes in the first three hundred, but two more than one hundred in the back. This luck can only be considered average. There are Europe and Africa. As expected, the nine tertiary jars are nothing special except for a "sword of shadow" that can absorb souls. Only the last bottom jar is left. "This is the captain''s treasure of fate." "I don''t know what will happen." "If it is one of the five-element sword body like the eagle eye, I always feel that the captain will be a fire." "I think it''s gold." "Why wouldn''t it be a few Thunder swords..." Shanks hadn''t opened yet, and these cadres were all noisy. Hawkeye has just talked about his sword body. This represents the direction of practicing swordsmanship in the future and was silent, prepared a dozen or so objects of different destiny for Shanks, and then picked one, so he was also curious. "I haven''t felt this nervous for a long time." Shanks exhaled for a long time. He didn''t hide his nervousness, but he didn''t hesitate. He reached out and opened the last jar. Hum-- A dragon sound sounded different from when the general was driving. Inside the jar is a blood-red long sword. Whether it is the handle or the sword body is dissatisfied with the dark red scale armor, it seems that there is a feeling of being alive, and even it is shaking slightly. From time to time, a sound like Long Yin was made. "Isn''t it the sword body?" Hawkeye was surprised. "I haven''t said that the fateful items of the Kendo series must be the sword body." Silence also looked at this sword. Chapter 414： : The power of arrogance The dozen or so kinds of fate items that Silence put in the prize pool of Shanks''s destiny items are all set according to his personality. This dragon sword is one of them. Shanks looked up at the silence and seemed to want some introduction. "Dragon Swordsman." Silent introduced, "A bloodline swordsman, it will gradually change your bloodline to the point where people and dragons merge into one. It is not a simple swordsmanship, nor does it need to feel the sword, And it has its own means of fighting." "Dragon swordsman?" Just listening to this simple explanation, it is not very understandable. Shanks decided to give it a try. He stretched out his palm and clenched the hilt of the dragon sword in front of him. Hum-- Dragon Sword shuddered violently, and the red light kept pouring into Shanks'' body. Shanks'' face was painful, and he felt that the blood in his body was boiling. The Dragon Sword itself exudes an unspeakable invisible breath. "Overlord?" Raleigh said with some surprise. "It is Longwei," the silence corrected. "Dragon is a noble and powerful species in most of the world. This is especially true of the world from which this sword comes. Not everyone is qualified to be a dragon swordsman." The world from which this sword came is not well remembered. But there are many dragon materials. So he semi-purchased and semi-custom designed such a career. "What happens if it fails?" **** Bu asked. "What will become a dragon slave is to lose the will, a monster of half man and half dragon, and become a slave to the dragon soul in the sword." Silence said. The information he transmitted to the minds of these people was explained. Partial transfer, there is danger! All of a sudden, everyone was nervous, even though they all trusted Shanks, but after all, it was something that was opened in the jar. At this time, Shanks did feel the pressure of invading his mind. Like a pair of golden yellow vertical pupils, they are very weak, but the quality is very high. Just like the tiny tip of a needle, he keeps drilling into his mind. "It''s not that easy to conquer me!" Shanks growled. boom--! The overbearing domineering arrogance burst into the sky. Even the clouds in the sky started to roll over. However, even if there are more sponges and bigger, it is not so easy to resist the slowly advancing needle tip. In addition to the changes in the soul, the weak dragon blood also began to erode the red-haired body and his face Traces of scale armor began to appear. This change was naturally discovered by the rest. They couldn''t help remembering what they said in silence. Half man and half dragon monster. "Boss can''t lose to this kind of guy." Rakiru shouted loudly while resisting the domineering domineering. "Yes, just a sword!" "Captain, you are the emperor of the pirates!" "Kill it!" All the crew were cheering for the red hair. Only Rayleigh, who also possesses domineering domineering power, is keenly aware that Shankes domineering domineering power seems to be dyed with different colors, and has a power that is different from the general domineering domineering power. That''s right, that''s Long Wei. Silent in a storm-like domineering domineering color, took a slow sip of red wine. This change of job counts as his proud work. Even if there is no overlord and domineering person, as long as you have the will to resist the invasion of Longwei, you will be able to continue to merge with it in the process, and eventually be infected with the power of the dragon and become a dragon swordsman. The key is not the power of resistance, but the time of resistance. In this way, if you use the overlord''s arrogance and full firepower, you are torturing yourself. Shanks didn''t know this. He only knows that the pressure like a needlepoint is under his overlord''s will, which is extremely slow to consume, but is also constantly advancing. He has never been so domineering and domineering for so long. But he still insisted. Finally, the pressure finally dissipated at the last moment when it touched the core of consciousness. Shanks puffed on the ground for a moment, gasping heavily. There was an unspeakable shock in his eyes. Just a trace of power is so powerful! "Captain, how are you?" "captain." "Shanks?" Rayleigh and the cadres of the red-haired pirates quickly greeted him. The movement just now was too great. "Fortunately, just off strength." Shanks smiled bitterly. "It''s more dangerous than I thought, but... a lot of gains!" He looked at his palm. Can clearly feel that there is a kind of power integrated into his power. Not only the body, but also the will. Thinking about the terrible power just now, Shanks'' eyes were even excited. "Dragon swordsman is a swordsman who possesses the power of the dragon." Silence saw his excitement, with some pride in his heart, and laughed, "This is a fairly balanced career with excellent physical strength and powerful dragons. Language magic, and excellent will." "I have already felt it." Shanks stood up and squeezed his fist. "Although it is still weak, it is very suitable for me, and it is worthy of the destiny given to me by the jar." He originally just regarded power as a tool. There is no special love for Kendo. but now. Such power makes him feel obsessed, because no matter what kind of coercion or other things, there is a feeling that suits him very well. That''s right. Shanks now feels that he should have been a dragon roaming the sky, free and heroic. "Dragon swordsmen are mostly strong, elegant, confident, and tough." Silence encourages again, "I hope you will not fail this power." "Please rest assured, I will not." Shanks smiled and increased his tone, and from that coercion, he felt the pride of being a Dragon Swordsman. Like the overbearing domineering, this is a force that should be proud. Silently smirked ~ www.novelhall.com ~ did not speak again. A person who can become a strong man or even possess an overbearing domineering personality, even if he seems to be idle and humble, he has a proud heart. "Lord Lord of Destiny, how much can I buy for the remaining money?" Shanks asked. "Probably eight hundred tertiary jars, you should know you don''t have much money." Silent replied. "I knew that treasures would be so useful, so I should get more." Shanks spread his hands, "Maybe we are all fake pirates." The cadres next to them all burst into laughter. They did not do what the pirates should do. Most of the treasures were robbed from the rest of the pirates. After the laugh, Shanks was looking up. "Leave two hundred first-level cans for Captain Roger to get the badge, and I will spend the rest." Chapter 415： : All Shanks Grand Prize As a former member of Roger, Shanks had not been to Ravdru, but he also knew that One Piece at that time did not have much treasure at all. After all, there was nothing to belong to the Pirates, and Roger was not interested in the treasure. Onepiece may really exist, but its definitely not a treasure. All he left behind was part of the money. There is not much left, just enough for Roger to get the badge, no matter how much Roger will not want, because he is one piece. And the rest of the money, all open jars! "it is good." Silently raised his hand, eight hundred third-level dragon swordsman jars appeared in front of him. In fact, the money of the Red Haired Pirates is not the least of the four emperors. The least should be White Beard. After all, White Beard sent most of his money to his hometown, while Shanks was taken by Eagle Eye. I went to a part, and the rest of the crew also got a lot. The eight hundred jars at the moment are paired with a series that purely increases combat effectiveness. If luck is better, Shanks strength is once again at the top of the world. Everyone stared at Shanks and opened the jar. "The captain''s luck should be good." "Resurrection coins have just been issued, and epics have been issued." "Now is the time to test luck." In just a few words, Shanks has opened dozens of jars, and he probably understands the power of this series. There is no such thing as simply improving physical strength, strength, or speed. Instead, only one-the blood of the dragon. Every time you open a jar, you can feel that the power of the dragon swordsman in the body is a little more powerful. This brings all aspects of enhancement. Including Long Wei. The rest, inheritance, skills, equipment, let him deeply appreciate the power of the dragon knight. Finally, in the 89th jar. The first blue rare prize belongs to the Dragon Knight. -Dragon Wing! "Is the first grand prize so powerful?" Shanks showed a surprised expression. "What is it?" Rakiru and others were also curious. Shanks thought about moving slightly, only to feel that the power of the dragon knight in his body began to surge, converged on the back, began to itch, and then, a pair of thin dragon wings with a few bone spurs extended . "Wow." The rest of them made a marvel. You know, there are very few devil fruits with flying ability in this world, even the most common devil fruits of birds are quite precious. Like the previous war. As long as Cap and Dragon can fly, it can be said to have an advantage, and if they are not checked by each other, there will not necessarily be a chance to pick up the leak. "Continue this way, the captain will not become a real dragon." Some people couldn''t help asking. "Are you stupid? How does the dragon hold the sword?" The other person rolled his eyes. Shanks didn''t care, because he felt that this skill was free to use. He thought about flapping the wings in his heart, only to feel that the power of the dragon knight in his body kept pouring into the dragon wings, but with a little effort, the whole person had already flown, although he was still not used to it, he controlled it. Very easy. It''s like having an extra pair of arms. "Fly." He had a delighted expression. It is a human dream to be able to roam freely in the sky, and as a longing for freedom, this skill is especially comfortable. But looking at the remaining jars, Shanks suppressed his plan to fly away. Landed. "Go on, I don''t know what surprises can be in the jar." Shanks began to look forward to opening the jar more and more, even fascinated. There is an addictive feeling. This feeling is the first time for him. The rest of them smiled similarly, and they all felt the same. Shanks continued to open the jar. Silence also has to admit that even if Shanks is not a European emperor, he can be considered a European. With a 1% chance of winning, he is abruptly changed to one-tenth by one hundred, but two hundred and five With ten jars, two grand prizes were opened again. One is to enhance the prize of the Dragon Sword in the hand, adding attributes. Ignition star prominence. When waving, with a burning flame shaped like a prominence. Another big prize is a dragon language magic. Boiling. Shanks tried it, only need to sing in Dragon language, and then at the target, the twist of the air seemed to boil directly. Although there was no flame, the temperature suddenly reached thousands of degrees Celsius, far exceeding the average Flame. more importantly. He can prepare this dragon language magic at the same time in close combat. "It''s too powerful." Raleigh couldn''t help but sigh. "The means are strong, and there are no weaknesses. It''s just for fighting." "There is no advantage, but it is also a weakness." Hawkeye said beside him, "If it is me now, the most powerful slash of a sword can seriously injure or even kill him, because the sword is the ultimate killing. Power." "Yes." Redhead nodded. He knew that Hawkeye was reminding him. Don''t be too confident because this series looks powerful. This power comes from the jar, which represents unlimited possibilities. There must be a series stronger than him. "Series, occupation, naturally have strengths and weaknesses." Silence began at this time, and then the tone changed, "However, what suits you best is the best." He designed these series, although he deliberately considered balance, but he could not achieve absolute balance. Originally, the price of the commodities in the jar was not balanced. The same money, the purchase of different items, the power is still quite different. Everyone remembered the words of silence. Shanks continued to open the jar. With one big prize after another ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Everyone knows what is the special feature of the Dragon Swordsman-Balance Warrior. The power is powerful, but it is exceptionally balanced. Among these awards, there are means of attack, means of movement, means of defense, and even special means against the soul. If you are facing someone weaker than yourself, the Dragon Swordsman is simply invulnerable. but. If the face is stronger than him, or even a certain aspect is stronger than him, then this aspect will become the biggest weakness. Therefore, if Shanks now fights with Hawkeye, who will live and die, Unpredictable at all. After opening the last jar, Shanks exhaled for a long time. "A lot of previous combat experience seems to be unusable," he said. "The future battle will be unimaginably complicated." Raleigh also felt this, but he smiled immediately, "This is interesting." Chapter 416： : One Piece is going to do things The real boy at sea is not afraid of risk. Those who are afraid are not eligible to board the ship. So whether it is Rayleigh, Shanks, or even including these people, they see a more and more exciting world from the jar, and look forward to it. Not long after Shanks opened the jar, Roger opened his eyes and passed the trial. "Longer than expected, Roger." Raleigh greeted him with a smile. He originally thought that this illusion was not a big obstacle for Roger and should be able to pass quickly. However, Roger didn''t have the usual spirit, and it looked a little depressed. "I saw Lujiu." Roger said. Only this sentence made Riley stop. Portkas D. Lujiu. Roger''s wife. It can be said that Roger''s life was not sorry for anyone beside him, except for Lu Jiu. "...She is a great mother." Raleigh could only say so in the end. After Roger was executed, Lu Jiu tried all kinds of ways to protect the children in his stomach. He dragged Ace, which should have been born in ten months, to twenty months. Exhausted. This guilt is the greatest hindrance to Roger''s heart, towards the sea of ??stars. However, in the end he broke through. From this, his decision can be seen. Real adventurers will not be dragged down by their sons and daughters. If they do not know that they are dying, Roger may not get married. So he smiled again. Looking at the silence, he said, "Lord of Destiny, can I open the jar now?" "Yes, Shanks left you money for the badge." Nodded silently. "Thanks, Shanks." Roger wasn''t surprised. "I''ll choose the force series." A very casual tone. Like Shanks, he needs strength only because of the risk. He doesn''t care about the strength. Raised his hand in silence. Two hundred first-level jars appeared. Roger sat down and turned on, gradually getting excited. "I have never seen clothes worn by this old man who taught boxing!" "Dali Dan? It''s amazing!" "Hahaha, Raleigh, look at this, so delicate finger cots, I can "hear" a prosperous and bright world from the pattern above." Roger didn''t care about the power itself, but he was deeply attracted by something never seen before. He has the ability to listen to the sound of everything. From a silent perspective. In fact, it is the ultimate curiosity and exploratory nature of all things, which unearths a power similar to the sixth sense. Be more professional. It''s-perceptual information processing. It captures the information entropy emanating from everything with an emotional soul, and performs subconscious information processing. Therefore, he can see things that ordinary people can''t see from behind these objects. For example, he can see a trace of great civilization from the finger cot that comes from a magical world. After the opening of two hundred first-level jars, Roger was so excited that he couldn''t help himself. "Awesome! It''s amazing! It''s wonderful!" He clenched his fists and blushed. "Raleigh, I saw a new sea. No, it''s the sea of ??stars. Behind these jars is really Endless wonderful world! We must go! Mr. Lord of Destiny, how can we go to those worlds to adventure?" Roger looked at the silence longingly. The road to the stars and the sea is in Silent''s hands, and only in his hands. "Road, I haven''t told you long ago." Silent smiled faintly, "Open more jars with your dreams. Jars are the only way for you to jump out of the world''s shackles and come into contact with the multidimensional universe, because-- The jar is the collective destiny of all the worlds we have been to." With this sentence, until this moment. Talents like Shanks seem to understand. Why give them strength in the form of jars. The presence in front of him, and the terrible forces behind him, put the entire multidimensional universe into these jars. The unknown inside is the unknown of the different world, but the treasure inside is also the treasure of the different world. Expose to a different world. Because the jar is an opportunity, a grid, and the entire multidimensional universe! "I see." Roger still had an excited smile on his face. He spread his hands and shouted loudly, "Raleigh, starting today, we will be a real pirate looking for treasure, we will find Countless jars, this is our new adventure!" "As you wish, Captain!" Raleigh also smiled. At this time, his seemingly old body showed unspeakable vitality. It is not the body that returns to youth, but his heart. "Captain Roger." Shanks stepped forward and walked in front of Roger. "You are still my captain, but I already have my own companion, so if I want to continue following your adventures, Let them also recognize that you are the captain." Roger turned his head and looked at the people in front of him. No one avoided his gaze. Even in the face of his former One Piece, there is no awe and respect in these people''s eyes, and even a little provocation. "Hahaha." Roger laughed and patted Shanks **** his shoulder. "Shanks, you already have the best companion. You are their best captain. What do you have to do with me?" You should start your own adventure, but you will always be my companion, and Rayleigh, and all other companions." Roger is really happy for his companion. He felt the power and courage of Shanks. Leave him and start his own adventure. This is the best way for Shanks. "Captain Roger..." Shanks tightly grabbed the shoulder of the person he most respected. The other party''s words made him abandon his last worries. He was actually hesitating. Was it with his crew or followed Roger as before. But Roger helped him decide. "I hope to meet you on the new journey." Roger gave his expectations, and then turned his head, "Raleigh, after I die, the old guys have gone their separate ways." "Well." Raleigh nodded. "But I know the location of several people. Do you want to find them?" With his own surrender, Roger made the world government promise to give up the crew who chased him, but the companions could no longer gather together. "No." Roger shook his head, his eyes glowed with magnificent colors. "Some old folks may have gotten used to their lives. If they want to rest, we should not disturb them, so we only Those who want to continue following my adventures need to be asked to come to me." Hearing this, the corner of silent mouth could not help rising. This past One Piece seems to be planning something. Chapter 417： : A plan for one move and two gains One piece of Roger''s character has the same simple side as Luffy, but he is actually very smart. Although it has its own bottom line, it is not a harmless generation of people and animals. At the very least, my own risk is to put it first, then the companions, and then the rest. now. Roger had a crazy idea in his mind. Silence also looks forward to this idea. "Now that you have finished opening the jar, then you go back." Silently said, and then the old rule is not to give them any more opportunity to say anything. With a wave of the hand, the picture in front of everyone changed, and it was sent directly to the redhead. Pirates on board. Everyone except the eagle eye was taken aback. Although the power of silence is clear. But this is the first time they have experienced it for themselves. It was just a wave of their hands and they were sent back without any feeling. This gap is really too big. Too big to see no point at all. "The multi-dimensional universe is really wonderful!" Roger''s eyes widened. The more powerful the silence, the more exciting the future. Danger will only make the adventurer more excited. "Captain Roger, do you have a place to go?" Shanks looked at Roger. "I''ll just go with Rayleigh." Roger smiled and looked at the sea in front of him. "Although for me, death is just a matter of the previous moment, but this sea is not the sea that I am familiar with. It''s the same, I want to experience it myself." Shanks smiled and nodded. Although Raleigh''s boat is just a small boat, this is no problem for Roger and Raleigh. Because these two people are not the devil fruit ability. He and Raleigh did not need to worry at all at sea, and even reached their destination even after swimming. After Shanks gave Roger a pointer, he finally hugged the captain in the past and said goodbye. "Shanks." Ben stood beside Shanks, looking at the back of Roger One Piece. "Roger''s resurrection will bring an unimaginable impact to this world, even more than the impact of the return of One Piece. Be bigger." Shanks understood what Ben meant. The greater impact is the resurrection! Those who have died will return to the world, which may make the battle even more tragic. "This era is out of control," Shanks said. "Before the new order comes, we also have what we need to do-as far as possible, don''t let this runaway era cause too much damage to the world." Shanks didn''t want to see the kind of charcoal picture in the illusion. If there is only blood and death during the trip. That simply cannot enjoy the joy of freedom. Ben smiled. Sure enough, Shanks was their captain. ... Silence only looked at Shanks slightly, and then his attention was placed on the side of One Piece Roger. He looked forward to the shock that One Piece would bring to the world. Just a day. Roger and Raleigh just snatched a pirate ship. He, who resembled One Piece, was not recognized. Even if he claimed to be Roger, the rest of them only regarded him as a Roger admirer and imitator. This is also a matter of course. Who would believe that One Piece, who had been dead for more than ten years, suddenly appeared in front of him. Roger came to the Chambord Islands all the way. Along the way, he did not clash with too many people, and even avoided the navy. Therefore, not many people in the whole world knew that the former One Piece had been resurrected. And now. Roger and Raleigh are in Xia Qi''s bar. "Unexpectedly, you were resurrected so quickly, Roger." When Xia Qi saw Roger, her eyes were still amazed, but she was only amazed by the time of his resurrection, but not by the resurrection. Because she believes that Raleigh can do it. "Xia Qi, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Roger smiled. "Thanks to Raleigh and Shanks." "Shanks? No wonder, Raleigh is a poor ghost." Xia Qi took a breath and then spit out slowly, "So, what is the purpose of you here? Don''t just come to see me, if If you want a boat, you should go to the Seven Islands of Water." "It''s okay to be late for the boat." Roger sat down in front of Xia Qi and smiled like a child preparing for a prank. "I want the information of the dragon, Raleigh said there are a few on this island Tianlong people, since they are nobles of the world, there should be many treasures." "You want to..." Xia Qi couldn''t help but take a deep breath, almost choking. "I need treasure now." Roger''s smile was bright, "I still need to tell my companions that I am back!" That''s right, this is what Roger thought about. Very crude, but also very effective. If you want to use anything to prove that he is a real one piece Roger, then only do things that match his identity. Fortunately, even if the Lord of Fate comes to this world today, the Dragons are still nobles of the world. Stealing the Tianlong people''s money, they can open the jar and announce the news of his return to his companions. Kill two birds with one stone. Xia Qi glanced at Raleigh, who also had a smile on her face, and finally shook her head. It seemed regrettable, and she seemed to sigh with emotion. "It is worthy of One Piece." After she realized that Raleigh''s wish was to resurrect Roger, she knew that the day would come sooner or later. But still did not expect that it will come so fast. After a pause, he said: "I don''t have the ability to know where the treasures of the Dragons are, and only the Dragons themselves will know there. Tomorrow, one of the Dragons who rule here, Charles Rose, will go to the human auction house." "That is to say, as long as we grab the Tianlong man tomorrow and ask the location of the treasure Roger clapped his hands and made his decision. "It''s not that simple." Xia Qi narrowed her eyes. "Although Sherros''s side is not comparable to your escort, but the distance between here and the naval headquarters, it doesn''t take much time at all, all the generals Will come, especially-Green Boxing Hero, Cap! You should know Cap''s current strength." "That man." Roger scratched his head. He was very impressed with Karp and was very helpless. If it was in the past, he would not be afraid of Karp. but now. According to Raleigh, Kapu opened at least nearly a thousand third-level jars, and the green light seems to be able to transform into various shapes, and it can fly fast. Its strength far exceeds the top of the past. He and Raleigh together, it is very likely that they will not win. "I have a solution." Xia Qi spit out a cigarette. "It will be very risky, but you should not mind it." Chapter 418： : I am Roger One Piece Although Roger is the captain, he is not a decision-making captain. Rayleigh is smart. But in the end, they decided to use Xia Qi. the next day. On the streets of the human auction house. It was originally a prosperous street, but since the appearance of Charros Saint sitting on a chain-wrapped slave not far away, the atmosphere of panic continues to spread. All the people showed a frightened expression, but they did not dare to show a panic look, but shook their heads to avoid, as if praying that they would not be noticed. Most of the dragons in this world regard themselves as noble, and even put on a hood because they disdain the average person for breathing the same air, but in fact many are not as good as ordinary people. At the moment, St. Charles Rose on the street is a typical. The appearance of having a snot is no different from that of cerebral palsy, and so is IQ. "Today''s auction house, I heard there was a mermaid." Charles Rose shook the fat on his face, as disgusting as the expression was full of disgust. "That''s right, Your Highness." A bodyguard in a black suit next to him bowed his head respectfully, his face full of flattery. He is one of the warriors cultivated by the Tianlong people since childhood. Actually, the strength is not weak, but besides the Tianlong people, it is slightly better than hard work. "awesome." Charles Rose, waving his golden gun, seemed to happily fire two shots into the crowd, causing two screams. There is no particular reason, just want to shoot. Except for those who were hit, no one else dared to make a sound. Some frightened girls are covering their mouths. There is no reason for Tianlong to kill people, and naturally there is no need to pay any responsibility. "After so many years, Tianlong people are still annoying, Raleigh." Roger also stood on the side of the road and whispered to Raleigh, seeming to be very uncomfortable. "It should be said that it is more annoying than in the past." Raleigh spread his hands together. "Even among the Dragons, this Charles Rose is the most annoying kind." "Then no need to hesitate." Roger''s face was somewhat excited, and he took his feet straight and walked out, blocking the front of Charles Rose''s team. "Huh?" Charles Rose showed a disgusted expression, without a word, just raised the gun and shot. brush-- Just by swinging the dagger around his waist casually, the bullet that was fired was divided into two by Roger. With a smile, Roger raised his dagger and aimed at the person in front of him, then took a deep breath and shouted: "You have been kidnapped by me, the resurrected One Piece Gore D. Roger!" His voice roared like a gust of wind. People who are closer can even feel a steady sound in their ears. This is the jar opened by Roger, a low-level martial art heritage called Lion''s Roar. One Piece Gore D. Roger? This familiar and unfamiliar name appeared in his ears in this form, which surprised some people. The first to react, it was Charles Rose. "Bold!" His squeaky voice became loud because of his anger. "Don''t dare to be shot to death by me, and dare to speak so loudly in front of me and grab me." "Yes!" Although the attendant next to him was a little surprised by the sentence just now, the order of the Tianlongren should not be violated. At the next moment, the digital attendants directly surrounded Roger. Even used the shaving of the six navy styles. Every servant is impressively a strong officer. "Boy, it''s been a long time since I saw someone as bold as you." One of the attendants smiled with a big smile on his face. "Roger, the resurrected One Piece? Don''t say it, it''s really dressed up, come to me. " He rushed towards Roger first. "Pretend?" Roger smiled. Fists out. boom--! The person who rushed was directly punched in the middle of the cheek, and the hammer was fierce like the ground, and the huge force even smashed the ground out of a deep pit. "Captain Kester!" The rest of the people''s faces changed suddenly. "how can that be!" "The captain was defeated by a punch." "not good!" The person who has just shot is already the most powerful captain among them, but now his cheeks have been deformed, bloody, unconscious. "I said that, I''m Roger One Piece!" Roger''s voice rose again, and the smile was even brighter. "You are not my opponent." "Crazy, Roger has been dead for more than ten years!" A man gritted his teeth, "Come on!" The voice fell, and dozens of people had rushed at Roger. They can''t help but shoot. If you violate the order of the Dragon, or fail, there is only one way to go. Roger''s expression was a bit distressed. Why don''t you believe it? But there was no slight pause in the movement of the hand, and no knife was even used, but it was a punch with one person. After a few loud noises, all the people were knocked down, and the whole street was already in awkwardness. It seems that until this time, the pedestrians on the street reacted and suddenly screamed in detail. "He, he, he, even dare to shoot the entourage of Master Tianlong." "It''s over, we won''t be treated as associates." "How to do how to do!" "I saw nothing, I saw everything!" Some people dared to start with the Tianlong people, but the people around them did not have any excited expressions, but shivered in fear. After eight hundred years of rule, the dread of the Dragons has been deeply ingrained. UU reading www. uukanshu. com Just like just now. Even if you know that staying here will be hit by bullets that may be shot by the Tianlong people, but no one dares to escape, then it will also be regarded as disrespect to the Tianlong people. "Do you know what you are doing? Untouchables!" One of the charles who seemed to be a housekeeper shook his body. "Dare to offend the great Tianlong man, you are dead, even if you kneel down You are dead, a slave!" "No, I want her to be my slave." Charlotte Saint suddenly said, not only was he not afraid, but even a little excited, "He won Kester Hey, I have never bought such a powerful slave , It will be very comfortable to step on him." "Yes, Your Highness." The steward chuckled to Charles Rose, and then looked at Roger, showing an arrogant and brutal expression as if changing his face. Chance to kneel down quickly and put on a chain." "Shall I be a slave?" Even Roger was a little angry at this time. Chapter 419： : Vibration of the Naval Headquarters This is not the first time Roger has seen Tianlong people. But those Tianlong people were not so stupid, at least they knew they had to escape after the attendants were defeated. Now, Roger is a little angry. His temper is not really that good, if he is irritated, he will also be irritable and willful. So Roger''s approach is very simple. "I''m going to beat you down." His figure came to Charles Roth Saint in a flash, punching the bubble barrier fiercely and hitting the ugly face directly. His entire hammer flew to the shop beside him, making a loud noise. All of a sudden, the room was quiet. Both the civilians and the housekeeper all opened their eyes and seemed to be unable to believe what was happening in front of them. Representing the world nobility, the world nobility, Tianlong people Was beaten! Those ordinary people saw the Tianlong people beaten, the first reaction was not surprise, but fear. It''s as if the sky is falling. Tianlong people are beaten, it will definitely be a big news that can shock the world! Even the navy general will shoot! "you you you you......" The housekeeper shivered and pointed at Roger in front of him, but he was speechless. Finished. It was actually in front of him that someone really dared to fight Tianlong. He is dead! What the housekeeper and everyone did not know was that the adults in the eyes of the Dragons were not just beaten. Rayleigh had already sneaked into the warehouse where Charles Rose was shot. He stretched out his feet, stepped on his fat face, blocked his mouth, and then showed a smile that made Charles Rose horrified and collapsed. "Unlike death, just tell me where your treasure is." Raleigh has lived in this city for more than ten years. There has never been a time like now. In particular, the disgusting fat man in front of him has turned into countless jars, which makes his mood even more pleasant. Sure enough, it was still comfortable to follow the captain. This is when Raleigh pressed the treasure to the location as planned. The whole town outside was starting to panic. One guard after another rushed towards this side with their arms raised. Everyone''s expression had a terrified look. If something happened to the Tianlong people, Each of them must be unlucky. "Save Master Tianlong first!" Someone wants to cross Roger first to save the Dragon. But Roger''s eyes narrowed. boom--! A terrible invisible momentum erupted from him. The guards in front of him rolled their eyes directly and poured a large piece. "Overlord, overlord domineering!" There was a far-reaching voice from a suspicious voice, "There is overlord domineering, are you... Roger!?" It was a lieutenant general stationed on the island for a long time. However, after meeting Roger, his eyes were almost staring. Different from ordinary people. He had seen Roger''s face with his own eyes. At that time, he was just an ordinary navy, but his life was unforgettable. The Roger in his memory was exactly the same as the man standing in front of him at the moment. how can that be! ? "No, Roger is already dead. Who are you? What''s the purpose of impersonating Roger and injuring Tianlong people!" The lieutenant general reacted immediately. Whether it is fruit ability or makeup ability is not the most important. The important thing is that the person in front of him cannot be Roger, and he also injured the Tianlong people. Until now, he cannot be let go! "I did die once." Roger opened his hands and looked at everyone in front of him with a smile, then raised his voice. "However, I was resurrected on that ship of fate, me, Brother One Piece. D. Roger, back to the sea again!" The bold voice plus the deterrent power of the domineering domineering just now. at this moment. There are actually a lot of guards, there is really a feeling that this is One Piece Roger. "The ship of destiny..." Even the lieutenant general was terrified, and a trace of doubt appeared in his heart. If it is that ship, that terrible existence. Even if the real One Piece is resurrected, it seems not so incredible. but...... "Even if you are a real One Piece, our navy can execute you once, then you can execute you for the second time!" The lieutenant general shouted, he knew he had no possibility of retreating, if the Tianlong people really happened, he simply Can''t bear this consequence. I can only hope that the naval headquarters will react quickly. That is at this time. Over there, I also received news. The Warring States in the meeting stood up violently. "What? Someone who claimed to be One Piece Roger wounded the Dragon on the Chambord Islands? Don''t you know that Roger has been executed for more than ten years?" It''s no wonder that the War Congress is so miserable. Because of his previous failure to win the canister, he has been scolded fiercely by the Five Stars. He even said that when there is such a major dereliction of duty, he will be removed from the rank of marshal. . The Tianlong people were beaten, and if they failed to catch the culprit, they would definitely be considered a gross negligence. "Report, report!" The reported soldiers were shaking, "That man has a very powerful domineering look, exactly the same as Roger, and the lieutenant general is not an opponent, and he claims to be on the ship of fate. Resurrected." "Ship of Destiny..." With this sentence alone, the Warring States would not be 100% sure that it was not One Piece Roger. If the Lord of Fate possesses the power to resurrect the dead, then he will believe it. Could it be that Rogers old crew met the ship of fate? "Kapp!" Sengoku shouted fiercely, "You are the fastest, go immediately, no matter whether it is Roger or not, you can''t let him go, and, absolutely, you can''t let Tianlong people have an accident!" "Roger? It''s really a nostalgic name." Karp stood up. I don''t know why, he has an intuition, maybe that person will really be Roger! The body glowed green. Cap has put on the green tights and rushed towards the sky. "Yellow Ape, you follow immediately!" The Warring States looked at the Yellow Ape again. Although the yellow ape is fast, it can only go in a straight line, which is more inconvenient. For now, the speed is not as good as that of Kapp. After sending a general, the Warring States seemed to feel that it was not enough. If that was really Roger. In any case, this old One Piece will not be allowed to run away! Otherwise, I do not know how much waves will be set off on this sea. "Preparing warships, we also set off!" Sengoku said. The red dog squeezed his fists tightly and got up straight. In this period of time, the Navy has lost its face. In his opinion. Fighting Tianlong people is not the face of Tianlong people, but the face of navy! Chapter 420： : Announce the resurrection of One Piece The general of the naval headquarters has already acted. And everyone on the scene was simply not Roger''s opponent. Even the lieutenant general was defeated in several punches. Roger was standing in front of the shop, but no one dared to approach. Can not help but doubt. He will not be the real one piece. "Don''t be timid, One Piece is dead!" the defeated Admiral shouted. In fact, he was not very sure himself, and he even believed a little bit this terrible fact. Because this person in front of him definitely has the fighting power of a general level! But whether Roger or not, he could not show cowardice. And just then. Some navies pointed to the sky and shouted: "Look at that green light!" "Is it Lieutenant General Cap from the headquarters?" "Great!" After the Battle of the Abalastan Kingdom, Green almost became synonymous with Lieutenant General Kapp, and Kapp even had a reputation as a hero that surpassed the past and is considered to be the navys most powerful hero now. The top of the world. It can be said that if Kapu arrives, they will not be afraid even if they are in front of the powerful existence on board the ship of fate. Because Cap has already shown his power to the world. In the end, the green light hovered in the midair of everyone. It was Cap. Karp looked at Roger in front of him, his eyes also complicated. "Is it really you? Roger?" Kap used to be one of Roger''s biggest opponents. He captured Roger for most of his life. Eventually Roger surrendered himself, and he even adopted Roger''s son and regarded it as his own. Can these two words be complicated? "Hahaha, Cap, you have grown so old." Roger looked up at Cap and couldn''t help laughing. "It really is you." Just by opening his mouth, Karp determined that Roger was standing in front of him. The momentum and expression cannot be played. And this sentence, listening to everyone''s ears, is tantamount to setting off a huge storm. "Could it be...Roger One Piece?" some soldiers said with a trembling voice. "Lieutenant General Cap said, that should be correct." "Roger One Piece is really resurrected?" "That was Roger who set off the era of big pirates!" Quite a few of these soldiers, even these people, grew up listening to the legend of Roger, and what Roger said when he was tortured, set off the era of big pirates, which can be said to have changed the whole The world has changed their lives. He is the only one piece. It is the person who left the big secret treasure. It is a legend that has set off a new era! There are countless people who hate him, and there are countless people who adore him. The effect of the name One Piece Roger has already far exceeded his life! And now. Cap''s words are undoubtedly confirmed and announced. One Piece Resurrection is back! "Roger!" Kapu flew in the sky like this, with his hands around his chest. "The only one who can resurrect you is the Lord of Destiny. What is the purpose of your attack on the Dragon!" Karp is not familiar with Roger. Because of the enemy, so familiar. He knows very well that Roger will not run to the street to call him one of the One Pieces, nor will he be okay to attack the Tianlong people. In fact, he has begun to think in the direction of treasure, and since Roger is in Those who are resurrected on the ship of fate, then there must be a companion who resurrected him. who is it? where is it? Karp''s eyes looked at the shop behind Roger, but in his perception of domineering knowledge, there were only unconscious Tianlong people there. "It''s true to say the purpose." Roger smiled and said in a seemingly proud tone. "After I was resurrected, I naturally wanted to call my companions in the past to continue the adventure, just borrow your hand and return me. The news spread to my companions." What he said is very frank, this is indeed one of the purposes. No one can casually believe that a person who has been sentenced to death in front of people all over the world will be resurrected. So he has to do something. Engage in a thing known to the world to declare his return. Of course, the most important purpose is to let his companions get the news, and then gather around him. "It turned out that I wanted to call my companions." Kapu showed a sudden realization, and then he laughed a few times, "I won''t let you go back to the sea! Since you have been resurrected, then this time, I will definitely catch it myself Live you! Roger bastard!" Karp is Karp after all. After initially knowing Roger''s complex emotions when he was resurrected, he knew what he had to do. Just grab him! He is a navy, he is a pirate, it''s that simple! "It''s already over seventy years old, and you haven''t changed a bit, Cap!" Roger''s face showed a big smile, "You never want to catch me!" After he had finished speaking, his figure jumped violently and ran away not far away at a very fast speed. There is no longer any control of Tianlong people. It was as if he really said that this time he shot the Tianlong people, just want to announce his resurrection to the world and his companions. "It''s too slow! Roger!" Karp was wrapped in a faint green light, like a streamer in shape, and rushed to Roger''s face in an instant. Then, when he raised his hand, his willpower directly turned into a huge green palm towards Roger. "What force did you get out of the jar?" Roger''s figure retreated. "It belongs to the power of justice!" Kapu was also surprised. "Roger, are you so weak?" "Weak? I just didn''t open you so many jars." Roger was a little depressed. He once played against Karp countless times, but no one has felt so much pressure like now. Cap is really much stronger than in the past The huge green palm doesn''t know what kind of power it is, but it gives him an indestructible feeling. Sure enough, he had to buy more jars! "Not so many jars? What about your treasure?" Karp said when he talked about the treasure. "You bastard, do you know how much trouble you brought to us before you died? You put it in Ravdru''s If treasure is not treasure, what is it?" He knew the rules on the ship of fate. As long as it is its own treasure, it can be used on that ship no matter where it is placed. And Roger is so weak. In other words, the big secret in his mouth is not the treasure that the world thinks. "That''s a great treasure." Roger smiled. "It''s the treasure I left for the next warrior who arrived in Ravdru. If you want, go there to find it." Chapter 421： : Roger escaped After knowing the changes that the sentence before his death brought to the world, Roger was quite proud. He knew that D''s will would be inherited. However, looking at his slightly trivial expression, Capu''s wrinkled face showed a childish grin. "Sure enough, I''m stupid, Roger." Kapu''s loud voice made everyone hear clearly. "Don''t you understand? No one cares about your treasure anymore. Now is the time to find a jar. You are just a The old man who has been eliminated by the times, still obediently follow me to the prison." That''s right, no matter what is in that big treasure, it is not so important. Even Roger, who placed the great treasure, was resurrected on the ship of fate. The gap between them cannot be compared at all. Even some people''s eyes brightened. In this era, many people have lost their closest relatives. The most important thing is that the ship of fate once again proved its strength. As it says-omnipotent! Roger''s face turned a little black. "Cap, you bastard!" Roger clenched his fists, and armed domineering power had already emerged, slamming a fierce punch towards Karp! As a one-piece king, his control of domineering is already perfect, and he can even domineering around his fist and attack from afar. However, Kapu is not bad. He didn''t even use the power of the green light, but only relied on his body strengthened by the jar, and the same punch was against Roger. Boom! The dull impact sounded in mid-air, and the explosion alone destroyed a large area of ??the house. And this pair of bangs only stalemate for a moment, Roger was blown out by the whole blow, and the result was clear at a glance. "Hahaha, Roger, why are your fists so weak!" Kapu haha ??laughed. "It''s just that you opened more jars!" Roger blushed and was very dissatisfied like a child. But Karp rushed up immediately. The battle between two people, who is strong and weak, even ordinary people can understand. "Lieutenant General Cap......... even beat the one piece Roger this way." "Did you hear Roger say? Kapu opened more jars!" "This is the power of the Lord of Fate, and the One Piece is nothing in front of the Lord of Fate." "Nonsense, One Piece is not resurrected by the Lord of Fate!" "Lieutenant General Cap, grab him!" The last person''s cry was full of hatred. The soldier''s eyes were red, and he stared at Roger violently. His family, his town, was destroyed by pirates! What an era of pirates. For a person like him, the sentence before One Piece died was the culprit that killed his family. "Have you heard? Roger!" Kapu fell to Roger with another punch, "You guys, let countless pirates rush to the sea, I don''t know how many towns and families have been destroyed!" Thinking of this, even he was a little angry. Even his grandson has to be a pirate. "Does it destroy more than the Dragons?" Roger already had blood on his cheeks, but his eyes were still fiery, even with an inexplicable smile, "Kapp, people''s desire for freedom and dreams cannot be stopped Tianren people cant stop it, you cant stop it. I just advanced this process, before it caused more damage to the world, advance it!" He certainly knew what would happen if so many people ran to the sea. But he also believed. Among these people, there will be real changers. The person who inherits D''s will, changes this world, and transforms this world. "I really hate you bastard!" Karp slammed hard again. "No, you don''t hate me, Karp!" Roger waved his fists to resist, but the smile on his face became brighter and brighter. He looked at Karp suddenly and sharply, lowering his voice. "How about my son?" Alright?" Before dying, Roger entrusted his unborn child to Karp, the enemy who pursued his life. Karp was a little irritated and also lowered his voice. "Do you want to kill him? He is now my grandson!" "Grandson? Then you are older than me." Roger opened his mouth wide. "I thought you would accept him as a son." "Humph." Kapu''s face was smug, "He''s super close and respectful to my grandpa." Roger was depressed. He and Capmin are close in age, and now they are still a generation younger for no reason. "Then he now..." Roger couldn''t help asking, "Are you a navy?" When this sentence was asked, Karp''s face immediately turned black. Just looking at this complexion, Roger couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough, he was a pirate. Worthy of being his son. "Asshole!" Karp didn''t hit him, and then raised his fist and gave him a punch. The navy next to them was thrilling and excited. One Piece Roger is being beaten up by their navy heroes! However, they looked excited, and the silence that was also onlookers in the distance was a little speechless. Is this fighting, or is it reminiscing? Karp didnt even use the power of Green Lantern, but punched one punch at a time. He also picked a thick place to fight. Although he was very cool, Roger also seemed to be flesh and miserable. But there was no injury. Cap is serious and can definitely catch him in half a minute. With the rare blue skills, you can directly crush! And just then. A yellow light flew from a distance. It is the yellow ape! "Yellow Ape is coming!" "Great!" "Roger''s wings can''t fly, even if it''s resurrected!" "Yes, if we can execute him once, we can execute him twice!" The soldiers are excited one by one It seems to have been able to see the scene where One Piece is handcuffed again. In this regard, silence can only be expressed. too naive. He doesn''t even need to look at the yellow ape''s thoughts with telepathy to know the result. as predicted. Yellow Ape just took a look at his glasses and said in his weird tone: "What? Isn''t this enough for Lieutenant General Kapp? Roger doesn''t have the strength to fight back." Then I just stood there and didn''t move, it seemed to be watching with relish. As if Roger was already a cage. The form of battle, the attitude of the yellow ape, in front of everyone, is a picture of Roger already looting. Chapter 422： : Reillys transfer series So, no one intervened. Although Roger was not Kapu''s opponent at all, he also showed his tenacity worthy of the name of One Piece. Even if he was already bloody, he fought back every time. The surrounding streets have long been destroyed in their battles. And just then. A soldier suddenly ran to the yellow ape and reported: "Yellow Ape, His Royal Highness Charles Roth has awakened. He asked that the navy marshal immediately meet him, and said..." The soldier seemed hesitant. "What else to say?" Huang Yuan asked. "Also said that a villain forced the Dragon''s treasure!" said the soldier. "..." Yellow Ape glanced at Roger, who was still fighting Kapu, and it seemed to be suddenly realized, "It turns out that this is really terrible." Although he understood what was going on, he didn''t seem to be prepared to do anything. Because it is too late. That is the moment when the voice falls. The wind screamed. A sound fell from the sky at high speed, and stepped on the ground fiercely. With a loud noise, it stepped on a large piece of blue brick and turned into a pot of tens of meters. This appearance attracted everyone''s attention. Karp also had to suspend the attack on Roger because he felt the threat. In front of everyone, this man who fell from the sky had long gray hair messy in the wind, sloppy clothes, and even wore a pair of grass slippers, exposing darkened toes. But just a glance. Karp recognized the man. "Hades, Raleigh!" Karp felt the unknown horrible airflow around him, and in just a moment, he guessed what happened. And his shouts made everyone ate. "Hades Raleigh?" "It''s the Deputy Captain of Roger Pirate Ship!" "He is still alive!" For some old people, the name Pluto Raleigh is such a thunderous ear. In that era, the reputation of the vice captain of One Piece has the reputation of no less than the four emperors of this era! And now, not only Roger is back from the resurrection, but even Pluto Raleigh has reappeared in front of everyone. Some people didn''t really realize until this time that the Roger Pirates in the memory really came back! "Roger, you know how to use tricks." Karp glanced at Roger. "You drag us here, and then let Rayleigh go to find the treasure of the Dragon, buy enough pots with badges, and return. Save you... Do you think you can escape this way?" His face is not pretty. Because he had already thought about it, Roger had just talked about Ace with him, maybe to delay the time. If I knew it earlier... he should catch it with all his strength as soon as he comes up! Regret.jpg. "It''s not the captain''s idea." Raleigh stood up, looking like an ordinary sloppy old man. "Dragons have more treasure than we thought. Kapu, you are not my opponent because I opened the jar. The number far exceeds you." "Hahaha." Kapu laughed. "Far more than me? Do you know how many jars I opened?" "I don''t know." Raleigh had a slight confidence on his face. "But, guess it, there should be no more than a thousand." Karps smile didnt change, and he said, How many can you open in such a short time? "If you don''t look closely, at my speed, no more time will be spent." Raleigh seemed to laugh twice. The speed of the two people''s speech was not slow, and they had several verbal confrontations in a short time, but the rest of them still understood. They are more than the number of open jars! Raleigh and Cap are originally standing at the same level of strength. They are very clear to each other. If the difference in the number of jars is large to a certain extent, it is not a series. The difference in combat power can be made up. However, this temptation did not last long. "In any case, don''t you want to easily escape from me!" Kapu raised his hand, the green light turned into a huge fist, and then his eyes were fixed, and this huge fist was actually covered with a layer of rich Armed color domineering is almost to cover up its original green light. Cap, has begun to take it seriously. Punch and blow away. "no solution anymore." Raleigh''s figure flickered, and even pulled out a long afterimage. In the loud noise of the boxing wind, he carried Roger on his back and escaped this terrible punch. And Kapu''s fist hit the sky, and even shot a clear fist in the high-altitude clouds. This shows the horror of its power. "Do you want to run away with your back?" Karp greeted him again. And in front of him, Rayleigh lay down directly in the air, and his limbs seemed to be knocked in the air. He even stirred a circle of ripples and ejected into the air. The thick breath sounded through, Thunder Lee''s chin even swelled with his breath like a rubber man. It looks like a toad. That''s right, this action is exactly the toad gong from the world of "Kung Fu". The profession that Rayleigh obtained was Kung Fu. "Hahaha, Raleigh, how did you become the same as a toad." Roger lay on Raleigh''s back, and he seemed to be unable to bear to laugh, laughing, and Raleigh''s dull and heavy breathing The sounds were mixed, as if mocking those navies. Raleigh mobilized the true energy in his body, coupled with his own powerful power, just jumped in the sky and rushed towards the distance like a shell. "It won''t let you escape!" Cap''s body was wrapped in green light, and he also caught up, even turning the green light into a dense green net, blocking the direction of Rayleigh''s flooding. However, how powerful is the toad increase in bounce. At this time, the speed of Rayleigh is much faster than the speed of the shells! There was even a clearly visible white fog in front of him, and with a strong force, he slammed into the green net arranged by Carp, and his hind legs became extremely thick and then he kicked hard. Click. With a clear and audible tearing sound he tore the green net directly. After several volleys, he jumped into the sky and disappeared into the clouds. Only Roger''s final voice was still floating in this space. "Old Cap, next time, let''s fight again! I will definitely win!" Karp turned his face black, and just by looking at how fast Raleigh bounced, he knew he couldn''t catch up. After a long time. He smiled suddenly. A long-lost emotion reverberates in his heart, even making him miss it very much. "This bastard, I must catch you next time!" After whispers no one heard, Karp landed. For granted. When the Warring States arrived, they were so angry that Qiqiao was about to smoke. Chapter 423： : Great changes in the world Sengoku is of course angry. That''s the resurrected One Piece! The meaning of the three words One Piece has far surpassed Roger''s name. At the moment when the Lord of Fate came and the Navy''s prestige diminished, it could be said that it was of great significance to catch the resurrected One Piece. Therefore, when he is not sure about the true or false incident, he directly mobilizes the whole army to attack. First let the most powerful Cap come, then let the yellow ape fill the seat, and then gather all the generals to rush over without stopping, it can be said that it has paid attention to the extreme. that''s it. Actually let the other party run away, and escaped after snatching the treasure of Tianlong people! "Are you looking at me as a marshal, and wanting to take me off the stage!" The saliva of the Warring States was about to spray on Karp''s face, "I don''t believe you can''t catch him after playing for a few minutes, he simply Not many jars to buy!" Just listening to the situation, the Warring States understood what was going on. It''s just that Karp saw the resurrected One Piece, and he started to fight for a while. As a result, Rayley was rushed to face. It can be said that it is a mistake that should not be made! "It was my fault to let him escape." Kapu was also bachelor. "I am willing to quit the post of lieutenant general and become a soldier again. I will not return Roger if I don''t catch Roger!" The awe-inspiring remarks made by these words went directly to the soldiers, and they volunteered to catch Roger. But Sengoku really wanted to punch him. The current navy is that he boarded the ship of fate, that is, his most powerful. So he ran as a soldier? "I really doubt if you have any enmity with me, Kapu!" Sengoku breathed heavily and waved his hands in super exhaustion. "Fuck, whoever is willing to be the marshal of this marshal, the old man still wants to live longer. several years." "Marshal of the Warring States Period, won''t it be so serious." Qing Pheasant was a little surprised. "Not so serious?" Sengoku sneered. "Even if it''s not you who were scolded, don''t you know how much my navy has failed this time, and now on the sea, even the average little pirate has the courage and us The navy''s fleet snatches the jar!" Since the arrival of silence, the navy''s prestige has indeed declined seriously. Even the existence of the Lord of Fate alone is a challenge to the navy and the world regime. But they knew they would not win. So if you want to get back the majesty, you can only take the pirates. Can fail one after another. This time the One Piece returned, and even snatched the treasures of the Dragons, it would soon spread throughout the world, and then once again became a major event in the loss of the face of the Navy. Even the pattern of the entire world will really change dramatically. Everyone thought of this, and then all were silent. And the fact is exactly the same. the next day. The resurrection of One Piece and the news of beating Tianlong people spread across the world in the blink of an eye with newspapers and magazines. Shaking all over the world! ! White Beard looked at the picture of One Piece on the newspaper, and couldn''t help laughing. "Roger was resurrected. I didn''t expect that I could see that guy again in my life." "The Lord of Destiny has brought too much change to our world." Marco said with emotion. "That''s fine!" White Beard''s voice buzzed, and he seemed to be in a very happy mood. "That''s only the garbage that claims to be God. It''s a headache. For us, for this world, the arrival of the Lord of Destiny Is a good thing." "Yes." Robin also came over. "I am very grateful to him. Without him, I would not meet my dad, nor would I have the courage to face the pressure." Following this period of time with the White Beard Pirates, Robin still had a dream-like feeling. Mainly compared to the dark days she used to have, the changes were too great. "Woo la la la." White Beard laughed again. "If you want to thank him, try to buy more jars and change it. This is what the Lord of Fate expects from us. Sons, let''s continue to find Ship of Destiny! To build a sect, you must not lose to Roger!" "Oh!" All the people cheered again. Marco looked at his father with admiration and joy. Since boarding the ship of fate, Dad laughed more time than in the past. Even the atmosphere on board is even more joyful. And in the corner of the ship. Ace looked at the picture in the newspaper in his hand and squeezed the newspaper. Definitely more than Roger! He got up and went to the training ground to train! The news of Roger''s resurrection is an incentive for the White Beard Pirates. They understand that it is the old father''s competitor in this new era, and the other two emperors have a little panic. "Roger is resurrected, that Roger!" Aunt pinched the newspaper in front of her, and yelled at the dessert while asking loudly, "Is there no news of the ship of fate yet?" "Mom, we have sent all of them out to look for it." Charlotte Catakuri said beside him. "Damn, that''s Roger!" Aunt You remembers how the Rox Pirates team she was in was defeated by Roger and Cap. Roger gave her more pressure than the average person. Kata Kuri''s eyes were also suspicious. For the first time since he was born, he saw his mother so afraid of someone. One Piece Roger, the return of the king of the last era, what kind of changes will they bring to them? He also felt pressure. And just then. The other son ran in suddenly. "Mom, Mom, is Kaiduo''s phone." "Kai Duo?" The aunt didn''t stop to continue eating sweets, and let her son pick up the phone bug directly. Kaiduo, who is also one of the four emperors and was also a Rocket Pirates, called at this time, naturally because of the news of Roger''s resurrection, their status was seriously threatened. That is a few days after this call. Hundred Beast Pirates and Aunt Pirates announced that they have reached an alliance with www.novelhall.com~, which shocked the world once again. At the same time, they increased the speed of searching for ships of fate and gathering treasures. The forces under its name are full of Aihong. It was after this news came out that an extremely important meeting was being held within the navy. In this meeting. Even the Marshal of the Warring States Period is still only qualified to sit in the second seat and obey, because at this moment, the last naval marshal sitting on the main seat is the current world marshal. --air! This is an old man with bulging muscles and a very fierce look. "Sengoku, are you sure you want to resign from the rank of naval marshal?" Looking at Sengoku aerially, "Although the previous failures have caused serious consequences, it is not all your responsibility, and now it is the occasion of employment, I have already Persuaded Master Wu Lao Xing to temporarily not give you any punishment." Chapter 424： : Battle of the Navys Counterattack Unlike the curse that was originally imagined, Wu Lao Xing was extremely forgiving this time. Not only did he not call and swear in person, he even sent empty space to appease. But the Warring States still shook his head. He sighed and said, "I have an inescapable responsibility for the previous failure, but more importantly, I feel that I can no longer be competent as a marshal in this era when the Lord of Destiny is here, for the justice and future of the Navy. For the sake of consideration, I should abdicate and let my ability take over." The Warring States at this moment is not only due to the previous defeat. It was a bit tired. The development of the situation is far beyond his control. What will happen in the future is even more unknown. He already understands that his somewhat conservative thinking is not suitable for the world''s major changes at this moment. "You really disappointed me." Kong didn''t hide his disappointed expression. After all, Sengoku was his successor. And now not only admits his failure, but also looks weak and flinching. The Warring States silently said nothing. "Even if you don''t plan to be a marshal, you are still a navy general, and you want to fight for justice." Kong waited for no response from the Warring States, and then said, "The most important thing now is to save my navy as soon as possible. Face, to maintain order on the sea, I decided to fight against the alliance of the Beast Pirates and the Aunt Pirates!" After this sentence was over, everyone was taken aback. The alliance between Kaido and Aunt is just news that has just come. This shows that the empty decision is not temporary. Regardless of whether Kaido and Aunt are in the league, he has already decided to start with these two men. "Why..." Sengoku''s words just arrived, suddenly took a deep breath, "Do you need to call Qiwuhai?" Since he has given up his authority, he just needs to obey the order. "No." Kong looked at him and looked at everyone. "This is a battle for me to wait for the Navy to restore justice. It is necessary to win and tell everyone that the Navy''s justice is invincible! Not to mention.... .. I wait for the future to be guarded, and get rid of Kaiduo and Aunt before finding the ship of fate!" This last sentence is the reason why he decided to start with Kaido and Aunt. The navy''s biggest enemy today. The Four Pirates and the Revolutionary Army, carefully calculated, only Kaiduo and Aunt have not boarded the ship of fate, and once they boarded, with the terrible treasure accumulated by these two people, they might become a pole in a flash A powerful enemy with threats. This possibility must be eliminated! "Understood." Sengoku nodded. He and the rest of the people already thought about the importance of this matter. "After the battle is over, each of you will take your own team to find the ship of fate." Kong said, "If anyone has the position of Marshal of the Heart, at least, he must also board the fate of fate. The boat is eligible." "Are you going to board the ship?" asked Red Dog. Since the Warring States decided to give up the position of Marshal, he understood that the competition for the position of Marshal began. "The power of the Lord of Destiny is a true **** to us." Kong did not answer directly, but spoke of silence. "Even the Five Stars have admitted that the position of the Lord of Destiny surpassed them. It also surpassed the Tianlong people, so the only thing we can do is to protect our absolute justice under the rules of the Lord of Fate!" This empty sentence made everyone stunned. The five stars...recognized the status of the Lord of Fate above them? Although this is a matter that everyone knows, but the group of people who are high above themselves and claiming to be God actually recognize it and accept this fact? This cannot but shock them. in other words. Even the Tianlong people no longer have any thoughts against the Lord of Fate. I watched their reaction and sneered in my heart. Most of the Tianlong people are waste and garbage, but not all of them. At least in this era, the Tianlong people still have the order representing absolute justice. Whether it is a revolutionary army or a pirate, it would be foolish to assume that the dragon can be overthrown by the ship of fate. Unless as the God''s Destiny Lord himself wiped them out. otherwise. Under the rule of the Lord of Fate, the triumphant balance is still biased towards the Tianlong people. "Start!" Kong finally stood up. "It''s time to prove our justice to the Lord of Fate!" The rest of the staff stood up one after another. After several failures. The navy is determined to restore his lost face. This is the fight back! The huge fleet is advancing toward the new world unabashedly, as if to represent the last wreckage of the old pattern will be completely torn. The war is about to start, and only the victors can control their own destiny. And the other side. Silence also took back his sight. He has always been concerned about the trend of the naval forces. A little unexpected. Originally, he thought that the self-proclaimed Tianlong people would confront him to the end when they faced him, and then be solved by the gradually powerful pirates and revolutionary forces. The navy stood on its own, forming a three-legged pirate, revolutionary, and navy scene. . But now it seems. Among the dragons, there are still smart people. At least Im and the Five Stars are not stupid. They quickly put down their stupid arrogance, accepted the existence of silence, and began to fight for their own destiny under silent rules. After thinking for a while, he decided not to do anything. Since he reached the Pirate World, and now, the rules of the game in this world have been gradually improved. Then the next thing to do is to watch the performance of the players and fine-tune the rules to maintain the balance of the game. If there are really people who can board the ship of fate, it is their opportunity. With a decision ~ www.novelhall.com ~ it will be simple. "Bismarck, Icarus, came to eat sunflower seeds." Silently holding Fei Ju, greeting her sister, she continued her happy life of eating melons. As if it were on earth before, the favorite entertainment is watching videos and posts of those players playing games. ... The navy''s so obvious and menacing trends naturally attracted the attention of the world. Over the past few years, the Navy has suffered several defeats. Some fearless little pirates have indeed raised the idea of ??"the navy is just like this." However, the truly far-sighted pirates will not be so short-sighted. For example, looking for the black beard of the ship of destiny in the sea. "The pattern of the Four Kings of Pirates is about to end!" Blackbeard holding the newspaper and laughingly looked at the guests on his ship. "Krokdal, you said, shall we go and pick up some treasures in a mess?" Chapter 425： : The Last Day of Pirate 4 The last failure didn''t seem to affect Blackbeard''s ambitions. After he embarked on the same failed Crockdalra, he began to search for the ship of destiny in the sea. Because Blackbeard already understood. The ship of fate is the only place in this world that can realize his ambitions! "Pick up some treasures?" Klockdal looked at him. "Your purpose is not just this." "But this is also one of the purposes." Blackbeard waved carelessly, and then shook the newspaper in his hand. "Even a character like Roger One Piece must grab the treasure, which means that even if he is on board The boat must have enough treasure to become stronger." Whether it is a rafting jar on the sea or the information on the newspapers so far, it is enough to illustrate this point. The importance of treasure is completely different from the past. "Then go." Klockdal had no opinion. Just looking for a ship of destiny on the sea, it feels quite like finding a needle in a haystack. It is better to look for it while doing some other preparations. And the premise for them to make this decision is that they think that Kaiduo and Aunt among the four emperors have already faced a difficult situation. Anyone who knows a little bit about the ship of fate will have this hunch. Such as Shanks who also saw the newspaper. Originally, although the four emperors competed with each other, when facing the navy, they had unified interests, because any one of them was eliminated by the navy, which would cause the balance of power between the four emperors and the navy to be lost. But obviously. This balance has been lost. Therefore, Shanks was not prepared to do anything, and Whitebeard was not prepared to do anything. Countless warships rushed towards Kaiduo and Aunt. Faced with this pressure, Kaiduo and Auntie also got together. "Charlotte, I didn''t expect that we''ll have another day together." Kaido looked at Charlotte in front of him, his voice rough. "Kaiduo, you asked me to help." Aunt''s tone was not polite at all. "Although I took the initiative to find you first, but you put it together first." Kaiduo pulled out his mace. "Did you call, didn''t you ask for a team?" The aunt took out her own sword. The two raised their weapons and slammed into each other. The rolling shock even shakes the whole earth. So, before the league, Kaiduo and Aunt played for three days and three nights by themselves. The little guys on both sides did not dare to persuade, nor could they persuade them, they just watched in horror as the two four emperors fired fully, hitting the landslide. Marveling at the strength of this power, I also felt a little relieved. Except for the three generals and the natural disaster level cadres, there is a little concern. The average little one only feels that even if the navy is in the nest, these two people can easily resist, even defeat the navy, and extend their power to Outside the world. Foolish people always make up the majority. then. The atmosphere of these two Pirates not only did not feel like a big trouble, but even more eagerly looking forward to this war. Until this day, early in the morning. A green light fell from the sky, a huge voice resounded throughout the island. "Kaido, Charlotte Lingling, I''m here to catch you!" Who is the person who is not Karp? Suddenly, the pirates who were still asleep woke up. Looking at the green light in the air, there was a loud noise. "It''s the Green Fist Cap!" "Isn''t the navy coming the day after tomorrow?" "No, he is alone!" "Should someone come alone and fly on their own? Our captain can fly too." After confirming that the only person coming was Kapu, most of the little ones became arrogant. Obviously, the navy came out. As a result, he came over alone. Was he prepared to deal with the two emperor pirates alone? Even those who boarded the ship of fate can''t help but look down on the alliance of their sea emperors. "Kapp, you came alone!" Kaido strode out with his mace, each step shaking the earth. The aunt is stepping on the highest-level Thundercloud Zeus, and the other foot is stepping on the sun Prometheus. The whole person rises into the sky, and the huge body gives a huge deterrent. "It was originally planned to wait until the army arrived." Karp grinned. "But after our discussion, I felt that I was enough to hold you alone." This sentence, he said the truth. This is indeed the result of the discussion. In addition to increasing deterrence, the other purpose is to get rid of the two pirates. However, the tendency of public opinion in this period of time made Kong realize that victory in this battle is only a secondary purpose. The main purpose is to enable the navy to deter the audience, at least let ordinary pirates understand, The navy is still a navy representing absolute justice. So, Karp appears here. "Kapp, is your brain broken?" Aunt looked at this face, which was much older than she remembered. "At that time, you also defeated Captain Lockes by virtue of teaming up with Roger, even if you After boarding the ship, do you want to deal with all of us alone?" Neither Kaiduo nor Aunt are well-developed, simple-minded people. But as a person standing at the top of the pyramid, he will not be pretentious. Even if they understand that they can gain more power after boarding the ship. I still have confidence in myself. What''s more, they can''t tolerate their territory being snatched away by the Navy. Therefore, you can only fight but not retreat! "You really haven''t responded." Kapu seemed to have guessed their reaction. He raised his fist and smiled with white teeth. "You have turned strength into a burden. This is what you will lose today. reason!" Super huge fists condensed. Wrapped in a terrible wind, toward the aunt''s fierce hammer. Boom! The tingling sound of scalp. In the sight of everyone, the aunt who was as powerful as a monster was concentrated by this fist, touched by blood, and the whole person flew out, constantly rolling on the ground, hitting, and breaking all the way. After the earth fell into a dust. "MomMom!" The children of the aunts grew their mouths one by one, glaring their eyes, as if they were dreaming. No one knows better than them, to what extent their mother is strong. Even, they have not seen their mother injured since they were born. That is a real monster. But now. Just a punch, he vomited blood and flew out. This is Green Boxing? Kapp seemed to be quite satisfied with the result of this punch in the sky. Only he knew that for this plan to give the Navy a prestige, Wu Lao Xing allocated him 500 more third-level jars. His strength is a lot stronger! This is the end of the so-called four emperors! Chapter 426： : Battle like a nightmare "Ship, captain!" A small cadre standing beside Kaido shivered with a trembling voice. Its not just him who is afraid. Some little ones couldn''t even hold the knife. The three days and three night battle between Kaido and Aunt has made everyone deeply realize how terrible these two people are. Now, what about Karp, who was seriously injured by a punch? "It''s so powerful..." Kaiduo''s dark face was also rare and cautious. He seems rough, but he is actually very shrewd, even if he likes to commit suicide, it is only used to show the force, not to really want to die. And now. He truly felt an unprecedented threat. "Kaido." Karp''s eyes turned to Kaido. "We have caught you many times and we have no way to take you, but that is over. Now your defense is no longer invulnerable." "Hahaha, if you can really kill me, then I would also like to thank you!" Kaiduo''s body began to swell and deformed, but suddenly turned into a blue oriental dragon, nearly thousands of meters in shape, and the limbs caught the cloud Straight into the air. This is his devil fruit ability! Faced with such an astonishing scene, those pirates once again emerged with hope. "Yes, the captain can''t kill him!" "The captain was arrested eighteen times and sentenced to 40 death sentences is fine!" "No one can kill Beast Kaido! He can''t do it himself!" When the facts in front of you are beyond your imagination, most people with poor acceptance will subconsciously reject them. They are reluctant to accept Kapu''s power and stay stubbornly in the past world, imagining that they are regarded as the strongest. Kaido can turn the tide. And Cap did today. It is such a fantasy that completely tears the pirates! Let them understand. The navy is not weakening, but becoming stronger! "The world has changed, Kaido! Without you boarding the ship, you don''t know what power is!" Karp raised his hand violently, the green light wrapped around his body, and gradually formed a long-handed giant knife with a height of nearly 100 meters, and it was extremely delicate. The lines were visible, even the dragons carved on the knife were clearly visible. . This is a blue rare skill. -Qinglong Yanyue! With the use of this skill, Kapu can clearly perceive the loyalty of that bounty! And his own justice and domineering are also incorporated into it, making it increasingly hard and powerful. Until it is indestructible! "Roar!" Kaiduo opened his mouth wide and roared, while using his own dragon breath against Karp. An unimaginable hot flame crossed the sky, and he blasted towards Karp with a very hot breath. Powerful enough to destroy an entire island. And Kapu can''t avoid it. The green long knife that wrapped it was severely cleaved. He has confidence in his own victory. A large sword that is hundreds of meters high, in the sight of everyone, halved the terrible dragon''s breath, and the sword head was in the middle of Kaiduo''s dragon head. "Roar--!" The roar that sounded through the sky sounded again, but this time it was not deterrence or anger. Everyone listened to the pain and screams in it. Some people raised their heads unbelievably, and across the dragon''s face, they swept across the whole. The wounds on the cheeks are clearly visible, and even the white bones in them can be seen faintly, bloody. A knife, Kai multiple injuries! Everyone''s mouth has grown up, and it seems difficult to accept this very shocking picture for them. The aunt was blown away by a boxing, and her life and death are unknown. Kaido was cut with a knife and screamed again and again. Is this the four emperors they know? Or is it the world they know? At that moment, the green figure in the sky did not know how many pirates had become a nightmare. The prestige accumulated by Kaido and the aunt over the past decades poured into Kapu''s body, and even kept up with it. He is no longer a naval hero, but a naval warlord! "Ahhhhhhh." I dont know who was the first to scream for collapse, throw away the weapon in my hand, and just turn around and run. Then there are more people. Even those cadres, after looking at each other, had many of the same options to escape. This alliance is a ridiculous joke, and they are fortunate at this time that the only person coming is Kapu, and there is no way for one person to catch everyone else. Chaos begins. Even the aunt''s biological children, most of this time, are also desperately fleeing. Only Charlotte Kata Kuri looked at the direction in which his mother was shot and flew away and ran towards it, trying to save her mother. But here it is. A sky-drenched cloud of smoke flew from a distance and landed on the ground, but one navy after another poured out. "You are here, Smog." Kapu turned to look at Smog. The smoke gradually condensed and became a man holding two cigars. It was Smog. He glanced at Kaido, who was screaming, and at the rest of the frightened fleeers, taking a deep breath. "Don''t let a pirate go! Take it all!" "Yes! Lieutenant General Smog!" Da Siqi rushed out of Smog''s side with a long knife, and the sword was like an endless blow like spring rain. Yes, Smog is already a lieutenant general. And she has also become the youngest major general in the Navy. Before getting more money for opening jars, it was not only Cap, but also Smog and Duskey, and even Kirby. He was ready to erect the three of them as a model of the navy, used to inspire all The army looks for the ship of fate. Simultaneously. It is also to announce the world. As long as you board the ship of fate and join the navy, you can get the treasure reward for opening the jar! Only Tianlong people who are serious and wealthy can attract talents in this way. Other forces ~ www.novelhall.com ~ most of them are not enough to open their own jars. Faced with the offensive of the navy at this moment, the pirates who had already broken into the army had good strength and had no courage to resist at all. "Save me, mother." "brother!" "Brother Kata Kuri, save me!" Kata Kuri originally planned to save her mother''s footsteps, turned her head and saw his sisters caught in the smoke of Smog, and the fierce teeth under the scarf were bitten to death. Finally, turned around. Among his mother and brother and sister, he finally chose to save his brother and sister. For Bigm Pirates and Hundred Beast Pirates, this is a nightmare battle. The powerful companions in the past were stunned, seized, even killed one by one, and then watched, The green light grabbed their former emperor, Kaiduo and aunt, and went away. Chapter 427： : Blackbeard on board This island close to all nations was completely reduced to a tragic battlefield. The sound of screaming and begging for mercy filled the ears. The navy that once disregarded it is now extremely powerful. Even the pirates who have offered a reward of over 100 million are just lambs to be slaughtered in this battle. Why is this happening? This answer flooded the hearts of many pirates, but they no longer have the mind and time to think about it. Because they must escape their lives in the hands of the navy that is so powerful in front of them. The only good thing is that the Naval God of War, who easily defeated Kaido and Aunt, did not participate in the subsequent battles. It seems that they turned them into trainers for training the new generation of the navy. In this case, there is still a small amount of excellent strength Can escape. Kata Kuri is one of them. When he woke up, he was already full of injuries and was floating on a broken wooden board. His first reaction was to look hard around him. One, two, three... He only rescued three sisters. "Brother Kata Kuri!" Frampie cried on Kata Kuri, "My mother was defeated, everyone was defeated, the kingdom was destroyed, what shall we do." "..." Kata Kuri did not answer, but the scene when he had just battled appeared in his mind. The swordsmanship of the navy female swordsman was unheard of. The small wounds on her body were almost caused by the other party. Even now, those wounds are extremely painful, like the movement of countless fine needle wounds. Think again about the other partys name that has never been heard. An answer is ready. Boarder. That was the ship boarder in the navy, and like Capu, the one who gained strength from the ship of fate. "We... look for the ship of destiny." Katakuri gasped and said slowly, "Mum was not defeated by Cap, but by the power given by the Lord of Destiny. To rescue my mother, you must get that kind of strength." Kata Kuri is a very smart person. Any intelligent person can see the information contained in this battle. As he said. It was not Cap, but the silence that defeated the two emperors. the next day. The news of this great war once again shocked the world. People have not remembered that this was the first time to be shaken by the news. One boxer defeated the aunt and beat Kaido with a knife. The two past sea emperors, in front of the navy boarder Cap, couldn''t do anything. It seems that while proclaiming that the navy still has a strong position, it also proclaims that the old power system has completely collapsed. A new noun came into our eyes. Boarder. Those who board the ship of fate will have the power to completely crush the old times. Cap, white beard, eagle eye, dragon... These people who boarded the ship of fate are the emperors of the new era, standing at a higher position than the emperors of the past and overlooking the living beings! Under the wave of this new system, more and more people began to flock to the sea to find the ship of destiny, because that means not only strength but also true qualification to become an emperor! It was at this time. A man with ambitions who ruled the world looked at the steel ship in front with great excitement. "Ship of Destiny!" Blackbeard roared with excitement, and the rest of the people had similar expressions. Even Krokdal glared his eyes, trembling, and didn''t even know that the cigarette in his mouth had fallen. "It was even found by them." The silence on the ship smiled slightly. He really didn''t deliberately approach the black beard, but he didn''t deliberately stay away, and they were found. I can only say that Blackbeard deserves to be a villain. I really have no luck to say this. The black beard over there even directly removed the sails and slid wildly with his oars, just like a wealthy man saw the endless treasure. The war he missed was enough to show that, if you board the ship, you will be eligible to become an emperor! Driven by ambition and. The first level does not add any difficulty to Blackbeard, and the second level does the same. Whether it is a loved one, a companion, or the rest of the suffering, nothing can hinder him. In the illusion, he runs when he is stronger than him, and kills when he is weaker. He just wants to be the most powerful. man of! No matter what you do for this! With this. He was the first to board the ship of fate! But after boarding the ship, he became a lot more honest. He smiled and looked at the silence, restrained. "That, Master Lord of Destiny, did I pass the assessment?" Blackbeard''s mentality at this time, even before in front of Whitebeard. Because he knew exactly what he was in front of him. Although he has ambitions. But he also respects the strong, so there is nothing false in the worship and awe in his heart at the moment. Silence''s attitude towards Blackbeard Titch was not so strange. Such people only recognize strength. As long as you dont give him any hope to surpass you, he will be very honest, just like he was really ready to spend his life on the white-bearded ship, but once he saw the hope beyond you, his ambition, Will overwhelm all respect. Then go beyond any means. "Interesting ambition." Suddenly dark eyes suddenly deepened. Blackbeard suddenly felt like he was being seen through from the inside out. "Your dream is simpler than most people. All you want is strength and status. However, you need to understand that in my case, yours is a road without limits. It will either become stronger or fall down. In addition, you can never be the strongest." Silent said slowly. Blackbeard gave a shock. Can''t be the strongest? His first reaction, this sentence is a warning to himself ~ www.novelhall.com ~ implies that he should not think of being able to exceed each other. Its natural to have such a reaction. Blackbeard still understands that his character and his manners are not pleasing to most peoples eyes, even if those companions follow him, they only recognize him. powerful. Silently looked at him with a smile. Raise your hand a little bit empty. "Because the world I live in is infinite." Information about the jar poured into his mind. Blackbeard understood. That is an infinite world. No matter how powerful he is, there may be a person beyond him in an infinite world, and he will never be able to turn the multidimensional universe into his own era. In terms of his ambitions, this path will either fall Next, either become stronger, not the strongest! Can his ambition carry such a path? Chapter 428： : Blackbeard Destiny Props Originally just thinking about dominating the black beard of this era, I was a little confused. He has nothing to become the strongest purpose. He wants to be the strongest, just because he wants to be the strongest. This is his ambition itself. He wants to be someone who surpasses anyone. And standing in front of him. But there is no most powerful infinite. Blackbeard only lost his mind for a short time, and understood his mind. "If you can''t be the strongest, you can surpass all the people I know." Blackbeard smiled, and then quickly added, "Of course not including you, I still have self-knowledge." "In front of me, you don''t need to hide your heart." Silence can''t know what he is thinking in his heart, laughing casually, "No need to panic my attitude, because, even if you have the infinite Chance, your future will not threaten my qualifications." This is the truth. No matter how strong they become, the power of silence is built on the strength of all of them. Hearing this, Blackbeard lowered his head even more. This kind of self-confidence is also a manifestation of strength. He has realized. The realm that the other party is standing in is probably beyond his imagination. "Did you decide what series of jars to buy?" The silence came out again. "You don''t have a lot of money, but it''s just enough for you to open a fateful item." Since Blackbeard betrayed Whitebeard, he has done a lot of pirate things. Kill well-known pirates and rob treasures. Blackbeard thought carefully for a while, opened his eyes and looked at the silence said: "I want a series that can make my power more powerful than the rest!" He is very clear that his competitors are no longer the strong ones in the past, but the strong people who boarded the ship, so his eyes have been placed on the series of the rest. "It''s a good thing to have ambition, but don''t think that ambition makes you stupid." Silence glanced at him lightly, then shook his head. "There is no most powerful series, only the most suitable series. A heart, there is no use for me here, I want to surpass others, just look at your luck and dreams." Blackbeard''s motivation for putting ambition into action comes from his capital. However, the capital here in silence is luck. His three hearts are only useful in the old power system based on the devil''s fruit, but they will be of little use in the future. Blackbeard''s biggest secret was said in silence, he couldn''t help but tremble, and then finally reacted. His secret is totally meaningless on this ship. He also no longer has the card beyond the white beard and the rest. And the new hole cards. Only inside these jars. "I..." Blackbeard felt nervous, and then gritted his teeth, "I want to start the taboo series!" "Are you sure?" Silent asked. "Ok!" Black Beard said heavily. In the information in his mind, there are several series. The taboo series is a series that exchanges greater power for a greater price. The price may be unbearable, but if you pay more, the power will be stronger than the rest of the series! Blackbeard wants to surpass everyone, no matter what it takes to pay for it, it doesn''t matter. Nodded in silence. With a wave of hands, rows of cans appeared. He was not surprised that Blackbeard would choose a taboo series, which is different from Kakashi''s goal of holding others at the expense of protecting himself. What Blackbeard holds is a crazy pursuit of power. Blackbeard sat down to open the can. Just opened a dozen or so, he understood what is in the taboo series. In exchange for strength. But-very powerful! All kinds of explosive inheritance, all kinds of terrifying knowledge, but also powerful knowledge... "As long as I can be strong, I don''t care what the price is." Blackbeard''s heart was filled with madness and reason. He raised his head and showed the smile of missing teeth in the silence, "This is exactly the series I want. ." Silence only smiled slightly, and did not speak. He is thinking about each other''s destiny items. Existing occupations are not designed enough. Almost no black beard. This means that it is best for him to design a temporary one at this moment. Under the effect of accelerated thinking, it is only a matter of moments to design a limited series of pots and prize pools, but the question is how to characterize Blackbeard in this game Meaning. He is the villain, and the role of the villain in this game of silence is supposed to stimulate the growth of the rest. That naturally requires a series suitable for the villains. Silence has come to mind. At this time, the black beard is still addicted to the taboo power in the taboo series. For people like him who desire power, the process of gaining power by opening a jar is really addictive, especially the power in the taboo series looks better than him. The power in the drifting tank that has been opened is much stronger. This feeling of leading others is even more fascinating. "It''s just too powerful. It turns the food you eat into a burst of strength... This is a prize!" Blackbeard almost danced. The prize in the second-level jar has no special effects, but he feels that he is at least open. Four jackpots were awarded! "This is the level of first and second level jars." Silence poured cold water on him. "Go on." "Yes, okay." Blackbeard smirked. As the second-level cans were all opened, there were only ten first-level cans left. The information in his mind told him that the most important thing for opening a jar is the fate props. It can not only open the limited series of jars but also be able to completely grasp the direction of a certain world power, and has a higher powerful potential. What would his fateful objects be? With a feeling of excitement, Black Beard can''t wait to speed up the speed of opening the can. Without even taking a closer look at the things that appeared in these ten tertiary jars, his spirit has been completely attracted by props of a destiny nature. Finally, he opened the last jar. Where a mass of black gas hangs, it continues to squirm, as if countless living small particles are blended in it, while making people''s scalp numb, it also exudes a disgusting and disgusting breath, like a variety of The mixture of negative emotions, even at such a short distance, even the black beard, has an emotion that must be destroyed. This is not a good thing. Blackbeard felt a little bit bad, but he thought of the characteristics of the former taboo jar. The more dangerous, the greater the power. Chapter 429： : Power that threatens the world Just thinking of this feature of the taboo series, combined with the black gas that seemed quite dangerous in front of him, the black beard was nervous and looked forward to silence. "The extraterrestrial demon." Silently said the name of this black gas. That''s right, this group is a great villain common in many old-fashioned fantasy. But Blackbeard has never seen those. He repeated it silently, but it was a bit unclear. "This is a profession, and it can also be said to be a race." Silently raised his hand a little, the surrounding light seemed to be distorted and dimmed, and then there was an endless sea of ??stars between the two. "The extraterrestrial demon, born outside the world, they have no civilization, no emotion, only one thing to do from birth-fighting, endless fighting, fighting with their own siblings, outside the scarce resources Competing for resources for survival, power is everything for them, and if they discover a world with rich resources..." In the middle of the projection in front of them, a blue planet suddenly appeared. Suddenly. The monsters made by the endless black mist are rushing towards the planet madly. In this kind of picture alone, Blackbeard can feel the madness and greed. Then, he saw the scene of the dark heavenly demon and all kinds of gorgeously dressed strong men fighting. This race has no possibility of coexistence with other races in the world, only the strength of life and death. It turned out to be such a existence. This was beyond the imagination of Black Beard, so that he opened his mouth wide and didn''t know what to say at all. "The power of this race is crazy." Silence raised his hand again, and all the projections disappeared. He looked at the black beard and said slowly, "The way it treats the rest of the existence is only plunder and plunder. Everything, even their own, can open up this fate, only to say that this is what you have in your heart." This sentence is not silent nonsense. He sets up a professional system, and uses the power of telepathy to see the most essential characteristics of the other party''s heart. The inner characteristics of Blackbeard are strength and plunder. He longed for power and robbed of everything others had. now. After listening to the past and characteristics of this race, Blackbeard was silent for a moment, but his eyes became crazy. He stretched out his hand and snapped the gas. Suddenly, gas poured into his body, his soul. Then Blackbeard screamed. Just to change jobs, he was required to sacrifice his own flesh and blood, his body, the black mist continued to corrode, and the unimaginable pain covered him. Then, it was the feeling of power rising, and the power of his devil fruit was also integrated into this In the brand-new power, he can feel that now he can plunder everything! "Ha ha ha." The black beard was wrapped in black mist, and the infiltrating smile kept coming. "I have already felt that this race, really everything is for strength and survival. It is great, this is amazing!" Extraterrestrial demon, no entity. And it is different from the natural department. Even if the body is destroyed for the most part, it will not die, it will only weaken its strength, and it is extremely erosive. Not to mention the flesh and blood of the rest, even the seawater and stones, he can swallow it, and a little grinding becomes himself. the power of. This is a perfect match with the power of the dark fruit. Silently looking at the excited and crazy black beard, he smiled silently in his heart. This power is indeed powerful, but it is also dangerous. Nothing else. The power of the extraterrestrial demon will make the rest of the biological instincts and vigilance, plus the kind of plundering others, even destroying all the essence, will inevitably cause fear. It is foreseeable that Blackbeard is facing a path that is hostile to the world. Or, he defeated everyone and stepped on everyones body to become the strongest. Or, be defeated by the rest. The former is too difficult for this game. Silently setting survivability is to avoid being easily defeated. After a period of pain, he was finally transferred successfully. Blackbeard manipulated the black mist and re-transformed into the past, even with a smile and a thick face, it seemed that there was no change. but. When Crockdale, who had crossed the illusion and boarded the ship, saw his first glance, he immediately became alert. "Are you... Blackbeard?" Klockdal said uncertainly that he had an instinctive vigilance and palpitations in his heart, as if he was facing a natural enemy of human beings or even everything. "Crockdal, congratulations on boarding the ship." Blackbeard opened his hands and said very cheerfully, "I have gained the power I want, a power that threatens the whole world." After becoming an extraterrestrial demon, he can roughly perceive the emotions of others. Even enjoy the fear of others. Krokdal''s feeling is not so good. I dont know if I can threaten the world, but goose bumps on his arms tell him that the other party does have the power to threaten his life. The most important thing is that it kills him. This man... became very dangerous. But compared to Blackbeard, he is more concerned about now-power! Klockdal looked at the silence and suppressed that emotion. "Lord of destiny...Master, I should have passed the assessment." He was suppressing his excitement and expectation. On the desire for power alone, he is no less than Black Beard. Therefore, whether it was the previous tank battle, or the news reports that the four emperors were slammed by Cap, they made him even more eager to find and board the ship of destiny, even to the point of whatever. And now, he succeeded. Klockdal can''t wait to accept his successful results. "Yes You are qualified to control your destiny." After the silence was over, the information had been transmitted to Klockdal''s mind. Although they are also villains, there are some differences between Klockdal and Blackbeard. What you have to say. It is the difference between the awesome owl and the frightening devil. Therefore, Krokdal does not need a special profession, as long as it is a profession that can gain strength, the silence recommends to him, and they are all series of pursuit of strength. Such as the more common warriors, strength, fighting, mages... It depends on how he chooses. Krokdal digested the information in his mind and felt that he finally came into contact with the real world, but it also made him think more carefully about his series. In the end, he made a decision. "Element, I choose the element series." Chapter 430： : Krokdal can open Krokdal, as a fruit ability of the nature department, knows the power of the nature department deeply. The introduction of the element series is to grasp the power of the elements of the world. Wind, fire, water, thunder... There is also a saying in the introduction, pursuing a destructive series. Intuitively, this series is very powerful, and Klockdal feels that he has mastered the key to gaining power on this ship of fate. The key is not the series. It depends on how many jars are purchased. Even if it is a general series, as long as you buy enough cans, it can become extremely powerful, not to mention, the element series is originally a series that pursues powerful. "Okay." Nodded silently. "If you buy the rest of your money, you will probably be able to buy one hundred and thirty third-class jars." The black beard next to him listened and looked at Klockdal with his eyes wide open. "Don''t you say that your money has been used up by that Robin?" "It''s all the work organization''s treasures have been used up." Klockdal looked at him normally, "I have been a pirate for many years, even if I don''t care about the treasures, I have accumulated a lot." "I have also been a pirate for many years..." Blackbeard was rather sad. He felt that his decades on the white-bearded ship were really wasted. Also determined. From now on, we must find ways to get enough treasure. He already has a plan in his heart. Krokdal got his own jar. This middle-aged man who looked like an owl. He started to open the jar and ignored any image. The whole person sat on the deck and stared at the jar while opening it. Things, like a complete obsession. What makes him addicted is this constantly powerful process. This is what he dreamed of for more than ten years. Blackbeard looked beside him, smiling on the surface, but in fact, he tried hard to keep the jar items opened by Klockdal in his heart. He couldn''t help but feel lucky. When he opened the jar, Klockdal did not wake up from the illusion. As long as he did not say, no one knew what occupation he opened and what items he might have. Even, he didn''t know how much he drove. Klockdal also realized this, and his inner vigilance against Black Beard had already been mentioned as the highest, but on the surface it was even more immobile. Finally, he opened his own destiny props. Not specifically designed for silence. Instead, he randomly selected one from dozens of professional series suitable for him. Earth Warrior. "I don''t know if you should say you are lucky or bad luck." Silently looking at this profession, I also have a strange feeling in my heart. "Earth warriors are warriors who have mastered the power of the earth. They can continuously draw power from the earth. Its amazingly defensive and amazingly resilient. Its another name for the undead warrior. In other words, what kind of pirates did you do after such a transfer. It''s almost the same as being a bandit. Krokdal opened his mouth slightly, and was completely ignorant of what expression he used to face this reality. "Hahaha." Blackbeard laughed loudly and patted Klockdal **** his shoulder. "Isn''t this a match for your Devil Fruit ability? Want me to say, you still join me Blackbeard Pirates Well, I will protect you while on the sea." This is not the first time Blackbeard has invited Klockdal to join the Pirates. For him, it is the companion that is useful. Therefore, even if Klockdal had a bad personality, he didn''t care. Krokdal didn''t refuse after pondering this time. "It''s okay to join your Pirate Group, but I will be the deputy captain." "Hahaha, no problem!" Black Beard is naturally a little happy. Only Silence knew that Klockdal didnt even think about actually joining the Blackbeard Pirates. He just thought that since Blackbeard was on the ship, and he had such a power, he would first follow him. Get enough money. After that, go to the red earth continent. If this power is not suitable for being a pirate, it is also good to dominate the side. As for the black beard. Klockdal is also a villain anyway, and betrayal is not painful for him at all. Continue to open the can. In the end, there were no more than one hundred rare third prizes in Krokdals jars, which made his face a little black, and, as the silence said, most of the power in this jar was only suitable for Fight on the ground. What earth tremors, underground spurs, power draw... Many skills are simply unavailable after they have left the ground. Krokdal was a little skeptical whether he had been on the land for too long, which made him unfit for the sea before he started such a career. However, powerful is indeed powerful. After more than one hundred pots were opened, Klockdal felt that if he was on the ground, he could hang ten past selves. This kind of power combined with the power of the natural rustle fruit is not as simple as one plus one. But just after Klockdal opened the jar, not far from the boat, a black-bearded subordinate suddenly flew out. Fly back to the captain, trembling. "Failed." Silently said quietly. "It''s a pity." Black Beard shook his head, but the expression was a pity. "He''s not suitable to be a cadre anymore." Krokdal drew a cigar from his body, glanced at the silence, saw that he had no objection, and then ignited, took a deep breath, "unqualified to board the ship is equivalent to being This era is abandoned." "So it''s a pity." Blackbeard didn''t object. He just pity that this companion is not qualified to have power, but it is not a pity that he will abandon him I need some more powerful men. "Blackbeard seemed to think of something, and suddenly he smiled, "Crockdal, what do you think of Kaido and Aunt? " "You''re thinking......" Krokdal''s eyes narrowed and he looked at Blackbeard, as if he had a new understanding of his character. "Before boarding the ship, the so-called four emperors were simply a joke." Blackbeard himself was excited by his own idea. "However, there is some superfluous value anyway. Let''s save them and let They are our subordinates, and then take all of them, we will be the first group of powerful ships, Megatron the whole world!" At this time, the black-bearded Titch is like the power of the white-beard just obtained in the original work. On board the ship, he can''t wait to promote his prestige to the world! He wants to get the same status as White Beard. Then beat and exceed him again! Chapter 431： : The Road to Tics Public Enemy Silently looking at the black beard with high spirits, I have to admit that White Beard''s evaluation of him in the original book is completely correct. Conceit and rash. When there is no power, extra caution, and once there is power, the desire for publicity in the bones appears. He wants status and fame. There is nothing more to say about the silence. The more blackbeards are drawn, the more prominent the effect of this rebel character is. After a while. Among the cadres recruited by Blackbeard before, only two succeeded in breaking through, and the rest failed. Silence didn''t pay much attention to these people''s opening process. After they selected their own series and opened the jar, the silence simply raised their hands and these people all returned to their own ships. Another few days. As he thought, Black Beard took Klookdal straight to the city, not only did he want Kaido and Aunt as his men, but he also used this opportunity to shock the world and lay down his so-called new emperor emperor Status. Shanks and Whitebeard started their actions. Shanks took shelter of some of Kaido''s and Aunt''s sites, and White Beard began beckoning his daughter and son on his own site to expand Zongmen. Countless people went to succeed in the sea. Find the ship of fate. But in just a few days, this era of seizing tanks seems to have passed the initial turmoil and moved closer to a new order and new balance. However, some people are very clear. The calm at this moment is only extremely short-lived, and they will face a more tragic war. However, what happened after this did not seem to have much to do with silence. One day. On a calm sea, Silence was sitting at the forefront of the deck, holding a femme, facing the sunset fishing, but his sight was obviously not on the fishing below. Because he didn''t put bait. He is paying attention to advancing the city war in the distance. Although Blackbeard is conceited and hasty, he still has some brains. He didnt go directly to the city of propulsion. He wanted to save Kaiduo as soon as he came up. The prisoners, while gaining strength, gained some of their memories. Before these pirates were caught, many had the habit of hiding treasures. And after being devoured. The treasure they hid was attributed to Black Beard in terms of ownership. In this way, in just a few days, Blackbeard''s strength became terrifying, and then-his ambitions could no longer be contained, he began wanton shots, devouring prisoners, recruiting subordinates, and fighting with the rushing Cap . Although he still lost to Kapu and even caused the death of the aunt, the black beard successfully ran away with Kaido. Everything, as he expected, became famous in one battle! The newspaper seemed to regard him as the new emperor on the sea! After the report reached the White Beard Pirates, the result was conceivable. Whoever killed his companion and betrayed his father, but became the new emperor with the same name as his father? They couldn''t bear this insult, and were ready to fight against the famous black beard. However, White Beard stopped them. "Aise, you have lost to him once, and he will become the object you want to surpass, so, with this unwilling to go to sea, go find the ship of destiny, I will leave Titch to you to solve!" Bai Huaihuai Looking at Ace with anticipation. Ace couldn''t help thinking of what the old man had said. Believe and look forward to his ability to surpass his father. "Yes! Daddy!" Ace shouted with red eyes. "I will kill Ticky and tell him that he is not qualified to compare with Daddy!" Ticky gave them the lost face of the family, and Ace vowed to take it all back. With a strong desire, he went out to find the ship of destiny. Silence withdrew his gaze. Blackbeard also met his expectations, not only the Navy, but even the powerful existence of the new era including the Whitebeard Pirates Group, Red Haired Pirates Group, Roger Pirates Group, Blackbeard is almost alone All offended. It will even offend even more in the future. Blackbeard Titch, he originally chose the road of public enemies. Take your eyes away from Ace who went out to sea. "The competitive system in this world has basically been formed." Silently muttered. "Captain... are you ready to leave?" Bismarck, who was carrying the juice next to it, just heard this sentence. The silence did not deny, nodded, "The era of this world has just begun, but my work has basically been completed." He did not forget that he was the rule-maker. After the rules framework is established, how the players fight, and what wonderful plots will be established, he can watch, but does not need to interfere. What''s more, all the main characters in this world have already entered. Bismarck was holding juice and paused for a while. Only then will the juice be served. Although there was no change in her expression, her emotions naturally could not hide her silence. "Why don''t you bother me?" Silence patted the position beside him. Bismarck sorted out the corners of the skirt and then sat down. She is wearing a white one-piece dress today. Unlike the **** clothes of the past, this dress looks like a young lady next door, gentle and decent, gentle, Kindness is like the perfect wife in all men''s dreams. In the face of silent ridicule, Bismarck nodded first, then shook his head again, showing a shallow smile. "A little reluctant, but I will overcome it, Captain." Looking at her silently, she suddenly reached out to grab her palm and smiled: "Isn''t this a proper expression of emotion?" "Captain..." Bismarck''s face appeared flushed, and he seemed helpless. "Please don''t tease me on purpose." Her voice was very low, and it seemed clear that saying such words would not be of any use, but would be teased too much. What she didn''t expect was Silence but no further action as usual, just looked at her with a smile. "You have changed a lot, Bismarck." "Yes, is it." Bismarck was even more overwhelmed than usual when facing the captain''s teasing. He looked away and looked down, as if thinking about how to deal with it. However, I remember these days in my mind. This period of time when summoned is indeed completely different from her past life. No enemies, no battles. Things that were originally considered "not good at" seem not so terrible. "I think..." Bismarck raised his head, blushing and looked at the silence. "Because here, I may not be the invincible leader Bismarck, but just Bismarck who is not good at expressing emotions... . In front of you, I can shed the burden of the past, which should be the reason for the change." Chapter 432： : The first guest of Bismarck Silently looked at the beautiful and touching ship mother, knowing that she was right. A drastically changing environment can drastically change a person''s character. This is exactly the growth he is looking forward to. Looking silently at the distant sea, he suddenly laughed, "A new guest is coming, Bismarck, I will give it to you this time?" "Give me?" Bismarck froze for a moment. "This world will be handed to you sooner or later." Silence let go of her little hand and smiled, "Don''t worry, I will give you some new abilities and look at you next to you, you just have to obey your own feelings. , This is just a job." Talking, the silence and Yue Ju''s figure disappeared slowly. Not leaving, but just stealth. Icarus has returned to the world of Naruto two days ago, and the work there has suddenly increased during this time, and she has to stay there for a long time. And when the silent figure was completely invisible, the ship on the sea was reflected in Bismarck''s eyes. It is a huge and gorgeous ship. Compared with the average ship, the most remarkable feature is that it has no sails. A pirate ship towed by two huge roaming snakes. Nine Snake Pirates. Bismarck already knows who is on this pirate ship. Han Cook, known as the Pirate Emperor, has one of the most popular female characters in the original book. From her perspective, she doesn''t like this person very much. Too capricious. But the captain said that Hankuk''s charm lies in contrast and specialism. No man can refuse a beautiful girl who is tough and self-willed to the rest, but obeys himself, and vanity can be greatly satisfied. Now think about... I always felt that the captain was suggesting something to her. Bismarck suppressed some weird emotions in his mind, his body flashed, and he had changed his clothes. This is her first time working on her own. The target is a person who is not very coping with Hankuk. then. She wore a gorgeous black evening gown, learning the usual silence, carrying a glass of scarlet red wine, sitting alone at the forefront of the deck, looking calm and gazing at the moon, with a light smile belonging to the superior in the corner of her mouth. Bismarck was originally a leader of blood and blood, and he has the breath of a king. The Nine Snake Pirates, which are gradually approaching, are also approaching. Han Cook saw Captain Bismarck from afar, and there was some surprise in his eyes. "Isn''t it a man, Lord of Fate?" she said. "Your Majesty, the ship of destiny is not just the master of fate. There are rumors of the existence of maids." Someone beside him responded with excitement. In today''s sea, I don''t know how many people are looking for the ship of fate. This is a force that is harder to find than the Devil Fruit. And anyone who finds it will be as excited as they are, because that represents a powerful force, a lofty status, and even dreams that can be realized. Han Cook was also excited. So she didn''t think about why it would be a woman sitting on it, but she raised her chin and waved her hand. "Go forward at full speed and board the ship!" The idea is good, the reality is cruel, and just the first hurdle makes many people unbearable, even including the two snakes pulling the boat. "I order you to sail with all your strength!" Han Cook gave the order again. "Yes!" the people around responded tremblingly. However, even under the charm of Han Cook, these people did not use any strength at all, even including her two sisters. Because they cannot bear the fear that comes from the instinct of life. "A bunch of waste!" Hankook was a little crazy, if anyone dared to rebel against her, she would have been turned into a stone. But now, even turning into stone punishment will not help. Do you want to swim? Hankook took a deep breath and said, "Let the boat go, I will pass by myself!" I don''t know if it was an illusion, she always felt that the woman on the ship had a slightly stronger smile. Grit his teeth. Because of her childhood experience, Han Cook did not like the feeling of the enemy, she should be the empress who can make everyone obsessed with her. however...... She must board the ship of fate. Hankook couldn''t care much anymore, stepped on the boat himself, and then rowed towards the boat of fate. In fact, she just read right. Bismarck''s smile really widened a bit, she felt that she had a deeper understanding of the layout of her captain. The so-called trial means that no matter who comes, let''s talk about killing prestige first. And as he got closer and closer, Han Cook became more and more able to feel the instinct of fear, but "I won''t give in." Hankook seemed to sneer, but speeded up. She is a domineering person. Not to mention life instinct, except for the lover who can fascinate her and who is standing in front of her, she dares to kick it. The first level, no pressure. But the second hurdle is not so easy. There was a nightmare in her heart. That was the period when he was captured as a slave by the Tianlong people in his childhood. In fact, she did not suffer any harm during that time, because she was rescued soon, so she was not afraid of the memory, but the past itself, she was the empress, and it was to let everyone The obsessed emperor, this self-knowledge made her fear that the rest of the people knew that she had been arrested as a slave to the Dragon. Unfortunately. The more a person wants to escape, the more will appear in the illusion. Hankook did not return to his childhood, but in the illusion, the mark on her back was known to everyone. The power of the sweet fruit has lost its effect. Her nationals disliked and ridiculed her, and drove her out with her sisters. No matter where she went, she suffered the same ridicule. She was no longer a high emperor, but was looked down upon by everyone and had a low status. slave. Silently watching Hankook trembling in the illusionIt''s very moving, I see it pitifully. If at this time, someone stood up to protect her, dont mind her, in fact, there is nothing embarrassing in the past, I am afraid that you can win the heart of the first beauty of the pirate in a moment. It''s still the kind of extreme obsession. However, in silence, this kind of thing does not happen. The essence of the questioning illusion is to let the testers break through themselves. In the process of seeking the way, I can only rely on myself. So, no one will help her. "It''s just a little girl with some inferiority, some willfulness, some girlish heart." Bismarck whispered. Silence has given her new power, so she can now see the content in the illusion, and even understand Hankook''s inner feelings to a certain extent. Chapter 433： : Bismarck learned the essence Therefore, Bismarck mastered the essence of Han Cook. And this direct contact with emotions has also had a certain impact on Bismarck herself. She has not always understood it. Even some of her who escaped emotions suddenly felt that she understood a lot. Is this how the captain usually feels? Bismarck has a feeling of completely pinching the emotions of others in his palm. And think about it carefully. This may be far from the captain''s ability. The captain is really amazing. Bismarck sighed and began to think seriously about how to face the empress. She soon realized that guiding Hankuk''s cravings for jars did not require her to do it at all. The environment of the world and the trials before boarding had already decided these people who could board the ship, Everyone longs for the jar. Then, there is only one thing left for her to do. Maintain the image of the ship of fate. After realizing this, Bismarck''s smile became a little confident, because this is what she is good at. Hankook is still struggling in the illusion. The opportunity for change lies in the death of a younger sister. Unlike when she was a child, now, no one can help her, except herself. "No matter what the past is, the present concubine is the tall empress." Han Cook''s heart burned with such a flame, she began to raise her head, facing the defamation of anyone, she chased the power, and used this power to make all the defamation Her people shut up. Even if the spirit is still in the illusion. Hankooks overbearing domineering power also began to roll, the more solid the original. Finally, he opened his eyes. She broke through. With a smile enough to make anyone intoxicated, Hankook''s face set his head on the ship of fate, looked around, and found that there was only the woman in front of him. "The concubine has boarded the ship, why can''t I see the Lord of Fate?" Hankook asked, looking at Bismarck. "The captain is away. It''s me who entertains you now." Bismarck smiled lightly. "I thought you would fail." "How could the concubine''s body fail in the trial of the illusion?" Han Cook raised his head and almost wrote pride on his face. "The concubine is the emperor." "Emperor? Do you become an emperor by virtue of beauty?" Bismarck''s smile seemed to widen a bit, and his eyes were even more pitiful. "You should be very clear now, only relying on beauty can only let you Some superficial people are convinced, and if you still have the naive thoughts of the past... even if you board the boat, you will be kicked out." "You even said to kick the concubine out?" Han Cook was annoyed. "The concubine is so beautiful..." "Really kick out." Bismarck interrupted Hankuk''s words. "Where do you think it is? Your beauty is nothing more than an insignificant flower in the endless flower sea for the Lord of Fate, the only thing that can make you stand Here is your chase for your dreams." When he said these words, Bismarck''s smile did not change, but his eyes narrowed, even with an invisible dignity. She really kicked herself out. Hankook received this message from the beautiful and delicate face with great accuracy. Although some are not convinced. But she closed her mouth. She feels that her beauty is the best in the world. Even if she is also a beautiful woman in front of her, she also has a better confidence in herself. She said that her beauty is insignificant... Huh, if you meet the Lord of Destiny... "If it''s my master sitting here, you have been kicked out." Bismarck sighed. "Well, let you see the real beauty in the endless world, lest the master will be offended by your ignorance in the future." When the voice fell, Bismarck used the new ability he had just obtained to apply for information transmission to silence in his mind. Information requirements, the beauty of the reversal of all beings. The invisible silence on the side for the first time realized that Bismarck was still somewhat black. Agree to apply. Suddenly, various pictures poured into Hankook''s mind. The Nine-Tailed Fox Girl, who charms all beings, has practiced the charmed Saint Dao, the cold and inviolable Nine Heavens, and even the Eros who are themselves incarnations of the law of beauty... All kinds of beauties beyond imagination rushed together, even if only a hint of charm was revealed, how could Hankook''s strength be able to resist, but for a moment, she face red and scared, holding her face and screaming again and again, than those who admire Her people have to exaggerate, the whole mind seems to be taken away. She didn''t cover her chest until a coolness came up, and she sighed delicately. Although her face was ruddy, her eyes were gray. Was defeated... Her confidence in her beauty was brutally defeated. It''s hard to imagine that everyone in the pictures in their minds has a beauty far beyond her, even an inadvertent action, as if to take her heart all together. On weekdays, only she is obsessed with others. Until today, she didn''t count how insignificant her beauty was. "The beauties you saw just now, as long as the master thinks, can invite them to serve at will, but it is just the status of the maid." Bismarck said, suddenly increasing his tone, "Now you should understand, this is not you Where you can be capricious, fortunately, the owner is not here today, if not..." I didn''t say anything later. But Hankook had already made up his brain. Where did she dare to say, "I am so beautiful, I will definitely be forgiven", but I can only hold my lips and keep my head down honestly. It''s like a peacock with feathers removed. It would be unimaginable if the people of the daughter country saw her at this time. Bismarck''s smile was a little more charming. She knew that her purpose had been achieved. The soldiers are not disgusting. As an excellent war commander, Bismarck, as long as he treats this as a work, he will not mind using lies to achieve his purpose. Silence is also a bit surprising. The performance of this warship is very good. I have learned some of my essence. "You don''t need to be discouraged." Bismarck''s voice softened a bit. "For you, beauty is only secondary. You can board the ship and rely on your determination to chase your dreams. This is what the owner values. Dont you understand in the illusion? With power, no matter what the past, you are still the empress. Bismarck still knew how to encourage his subordinates. Hankook really recovered his confidence. Nod even more eagerly, "Concubine will not lose to others, this..." "Just call me Bismarck." Bismarck smiled. "Bismarck, if the Lord of Destiny is not here now, the concubine wants to gain strength." Han Cook was a little nervous. Chapter 434： : Hankook Props Hankook''s search for the ship of fate was originally intended to eliminate the mark behind it. But now it is different. She doesn''t even care about the mark so much, but just wants to make herself strong. Powerful people, no matter how much they have in the past, are still no one dare to despise, and those who despise will inevitably pay the price. "The host is not here, just give it to me." Bismarck smiled, while continuing to apply for information transmission in his mind. The information transmitted this time was about the packaging of the jar. At the same time, she selected several series of information as a series of examples. And transmit it. Basically, it can achieve the same effect as the silent moment. Looking at Hankuk who was digesting the information in front of him, silence was also considering whether to build a more detailed administrator rights platform. At the same time, if the next step is to expand the number of ordinary players on a large scale, the design of the distribution of fateful items also needs to be done. Let''s experiment with Han Cook first. Silence quickly designed several transfer props suitable for Hankuk in his mind, and then quickly designed a fateful props extraction process. Same as what he said. According to the preference of personality and dreams, select from the limited transfer items. If it works. Hankook should be able to get one of the several transfer props he just designed, because that was specially designed according to Hankook''s character. Just as Shen Mo did all this well, Hankook also made a decision. "I choose the mage," she said. The reason is also very simple. It is said that the teacher is a long-range, elegant, and powerful series with great power. She stared at the word elegant. "Yes." Bismarck nodded. "The large series of jars is just a rough direction. For people like you, it''s not that important." After talking, she applied for the transaction again and chose the jar of the Master series. As the king of his daughter''s country, Han Cook has a lot of wealth. Not to mention. She once sailed the sea as the captain of the Nine Snake Pirates. Really open the jar regardless of everything, at least you can open more than a thousand tertiary jars. Hankook began to open the can. The first-level jars didn''t look at it, and the second-level jars didn''t care. They started to open the ten third-level jars directly, and the speed was very fast, just like they were running with props of their own destiny. In an instant, props appeared in front of me. It was a drop of golden liquid. It''s just a drop of liquid, but it gives people a beautiful feeling, as if this is the most amazing treasure in the world, more beautiful than any treasure, and even fascinating at a glance. "Blood of the beautiful god." Bismarck obtained the information of this prop from his mind. "The power of the connotation law, although only a trace, is enough for you to obtain a trace of divine power and open the way for you to become a beautiful god." "Beauty God..." Han Cook listened to the name and remembered one of the pictures of the beautiful women in his mind. The incarnation of the law of beauty is itself the most beautiful existence in the world. Everyones cognition of beauty comes from her will. There is no need to do anything at all, as long as it appears, it can make all existence, even inanimate dead things indulge in her. Among the beauty. Isn''t this her? Hankook''s eyes gradually widened, and he seemed to have a silly smile, and even wiped his lips subconsciously and found a spit of water before he realized what he was like. "Cough." Hankook coughed a little embarrassedly, and then looked at Bismarck and asked, "How do I use this..." "Swallow it." Bismarck had just finished speaking, and Hancock looked up and subdued this drop of blood of the beautiful god. Suddenly, a numbing feeling changed the whole body. It''s like a slight electric shock. In this trembling feeling, Hankook can obviously feel that his body and mind have changed, every inch of skin seems to be different, so beautiful, so touching, she even feels that she will fall in love with herself.. .... Bismarck tilted his head, seeming helpless. Her words were not finished yet. When mortals take the blood of God, there is naturally a certain risk. Before this power is integrated into the soul, if the soul is affected by the power, it will be considered a failure. Hankuk''s current situation is very dangerous. However, Bismarck didn''t do much more. After all, she didn''t have the power to silence, and she couldn''t do whatever she wanted. finally. It was the pictures that Bismarck had brought to her mind that saved Han Cook. Facing a more beautiful existence, her fascination with herself was broken at once, and then she discovered her abnormality. She suddenly awakened, that is, at this time, the power of the beautiful **** merged into her soul. Hancock at this time, in the eyes of the rest of the people, more glorious. There is not much change in appearance and figure, but it seems to have the power to hit the heart field. Anyone who looks at it will accelerate the heart and feel the feeling of seeing love. "It''s really dangerous." Hancock patted his chest, seeming to be afraid, but with such a simple movement, it was beautiful enough to stun a large group of people. Of course, it has no effect on Bismarck. "The information in your mind should have told you that there are certain dangers in some of the transfer items." Bismarck said helplessly, "You should wait again." "I''m excited." Hankook showed no more arrogant attitude. Although she has just transferred, she now has a deeper understanding of beauty. Beauty is beauty, but it is only a power. When this power has no effect If you take such a willful posture again, she will be rejected, but how can she be rejected? Absolutely impossible, this is something that cannot be allowed to happen to her. Therefore, Hankook was surprisingly gentle and docile at this time. "Sister Bismarck." She walked up a few steps with a sweet smile. "Don''t you come back today, Lord of Fate?" "Maybe I won''t be back in the future." Bismarck could not know what she was thinking. "The host likes a good girl. If she is, you may have a good impression of you now, but as the host, Naturally, it will not stay in a world for a long time, so your world will be managed by me." The silence that was looking invisible at the side, watching Bismarck subdued Hancock softly and hardly, feeling that he could safely give the world to her. Don''t worry that she will maintain her official status. Maybe it can be better. After all, Bismarck''s words all set off his existence to increase her own status, but at the same time, he also made him as a big man behind the scenes. Chapter 435： : Leaving One Piece World As a manager resident in a certain world, with the ability of Bismarck, silence can naturally be assured. Moreover, he is not saying he can''t come back. As long as a more complete administrator system is constructed, and Bismarck will frequently submit work reports and observation reports, the direction of this world can be controlled. With the two worlds of Pirate World and Naruto, some plans seem to be considered for implementation. For example, a copy of the end that has been under consideration. While thinking silently, Han Cook seemed to accept the fact that he could not see the Lord of Destiny. Although a little regretful, she was relieved to some extent because she felt the beautiful woman named Bismarck in front of her, Get along better. After asking how many jars he had the financial resources to buy, Han Cook was very willful and bought 1,100 tertiary jars in one go. This is almost the entire property of the daughter country. If you change the general kingdom, the king has exploited the peoples assets, and there has been a rebellion. However, the daughter country is different. The charm of Hankuk can even make the people hungry to worship her. Moreover, Hankook''s luck seems to be very good. Thirteen hundred jars were opened with seventeen rare blue prizes. If one of them is replaced with a purple epic prize, this luck is already stronger than White Beard. And she also eliminated the mark on her back as she wished. At the moment when the mark was removed, Hankook found that she was not as happy as she had imagined, and she had indeed completely walked out of that past. "Let''s go back." Bismarck chuckled lightly, and the words fell, and Han Cook returned to his boat. It was just the moment when I went back, all the people looked at her extremely obsessed. Can''t even kneel down, some people want to kiss her toes lightly. Originally sweet fruit can increase the charm, and now Hankook is enough to attract everyone''s attention, regardless of the age of men, women and children, so that everyone can''t look away from her. "Set sail." Han Cook raised his hand. "Where to go, Your Majesty?" Her sister also knelt on the ground. "Go to the Naval Headquarters." Han Cook smiled a little, and at this moment the light was blooming, even to cover up the sun, "They don''t mean to cancel the Qiwuhai system, and they will be met without joining the Navy. Are you going to hunt? The concubine is going to see if they dare to join the concubine." She has decided. from now on. She wants to be the goddess of this world. Let everyone praise her and worship her. ... The silent figure appeared next to Bismarck, clearly seeing Han Cook''s heart. He couldn''t help laughing: "The person who makes the navy have a headache, I''m afraid that there will be one more." Hankook did cause headaches for the navy, because as long as she appeared in the navy, she could make those soldiers indulge in spirits, and even take refuge directly. This is the terrible place of the beauty **** power. Although her own combat power may not be strong, it is enough to protect herself, and the destructive power of this beautiful appearance is extremely amazing. "It''s not without restraint." Bismarck blinked in silence with a little anticipation after speaking. "Good job." Silence understood what she wanted, and encouraged with a smile, then because she was so cute, she couldn''t help reaching out to rub her hair, and Bismarck dodged back. "I''m not Icarus again, Captain." She said blushing. "Used... In short, you are doing very well." Silent praised again, "It seems that I can give you the world to rest assured." Bismarck never blushed again this time. She squeezed her hair tips blown away by the breeze to make her look more solemn, and then raised her hand against her chest and performed a courtesy to silence. "Your sentence is the best reward for me, Captain." Although Bismarck has already given the head of the legion that is not iron-blooded, she still has a serious and serious heart in her bones. No matter what kind of work, she will do her best. This is the ship''s mother named Bismarck, her own glory. Silence didn''t speak anymore, all he should have said was communicated, just smiled and affirmed. Within a few days after that. He didn''t leave the Pirate World directly, but still stayed on the ship. There were some reluctances not just Bismarck. When it was time to part, the silence was also reluctant. Of course, Bismarck is not so resistant to some of his clothing requirements these days, which is also a very important reason. In these days, the situation in Pirate World has formed a whole new change. Qi Wuhai was completely abolished, either joined or enemies. Emperor Han Cook has become a real emperor. She only appeared in a certain country and subdued all the people from nobles to civilians, and even captured a few. The spirit of the Tianlong people, together with the white beard, black beard and red hair, is called the new emperor four emperors. As for Roger, he kept the name of One Piece. Coupled with the Revolutionary Army Dragon, the Great Sword Hawk Eye, and the Navy God of War Cap, these are the most prominent powerhouses in the entire sea. at last. Wulaox couldn''t sit still. In Silent''s sight, the Pharaoh star is divided into five directions, and he personally travels to the great route. The purpose is naturally to find the ship of destiny or secretly. Obviously, although their strength is not weak, but it is not enough to care about in the sea today. That is, when the five old stars go to sea. Silence finally had to leave. Because the news came back from Icarus, the world of Naruto is already on the eve of the war. "So, Bismarck, I will leave. UU reads the book ." Silently looked at Bismarck, and finally commanded, "If the administrator system is ready, if there is any need, just look at me on the top, don''t forget Work report and world watch report." "Please rest assured, Captain." Bismarck put on a black iron-blooded military uniform and even stood straight. Obviously, she did not want to treat this separation as a separation. Silence was as she wished, and her expression was serious, as if she were really explaining her work. In the end, there was nothing more to say, holding Fei Ju, his figure disappeared directly. Bismarck watched the figure of leaving silently, feeling the ship with only her left, and there was still a moment of daze in her eyes. "Ding Dong." A slight noise suddenly sounded in her mind. She hurriedly opened the interface of the administrators silence and left her. In a group called "Chamber Employees", the avatar named Silence was @ her. "Did you immediately miss Captain Ben???" Chapter 436： : The Frontline Warfare of Konoha Looking at the line of text, Bismarck couldn''t help smiling. There is a special feeling. Although I knew that it was the captain, this kind of communication was completely different from face-to-face. Bismarck thought for a while and typed the word "yes". After it was sent out, she realized that she was too direct to express her emotions, but it was too late. However, she did not feel embarrassed because she did not face each other. And soon, the captain sent another message in the group. It''s a touch picture, and it''s Q version who is touched. "I have said that I am not Icarus anymore, Captain." Bismarck sent a message subconsciously. "Good girl." The picture sent by the silence was still the picture just now, but there were two more words. Bismarck was silent for a while, and also said two words. "pissed off." "Hahaha." The voice was sent this time, and the familiar ridicule of silence came from the virtual box in front of him. "Bismarck, aren''t you skilled?" "Meow?" A note was a voice from the surrender of the mascot. "Jiaoqiao.jpg" Icarus also made a bubbling, what he sent was exactly how he sat on the bed holding the watermelon. Bismarck found out that this administrator chat system has more functions than he thought. Not only can he send texts and voices, he can also take his own photos, and even make his own photos, such as editing text or something. There is a fresh feeling. Bismarck also quickly posted a photo of her standing on the deck, wearing a cool iron-blooded military uniform and long blond hair blown by the sea breeze. After sending it, she froze for a while. It feels... pretty good. "It''s beautiful." Silent sent a picture of peach blossom drooling. Bismarck was a little shy, and after thinking about it, he couldn''t help but took another picture. This time he changed his clothes and wore a white dress, leaning on the railing, and looked beautiful. Bismarck seemed to understand something, why the captain always let her wear all kinds of clothes. Because it really looks good. Although she knew she was beautiful, she didn''t look in the mirror often, but now she was exposed to this thing called "selfie", and after being praised by the captain for a few words, she seemed to like this feeling. In this case...... Even if you are not around the captain, you can change your clothes and show it to the captain. Bismarck looked at the endless sea in the distance and felt that he didn''t seem so lonely at first. And the silence on the other side. Looking at the photos sent by Bismarck, he couldn''t help laughing. Sure enough, selfies have an irresistible charm for girls. After the number of people in the group has increased, there is no need to worry about the employees getting bored in their own world. Right now, he is staying in his small room and watching the report submitted by Bismarck while paying attention to the status quo of Naruto World . He spent almost two months in the world of pirates. At this time, the villages in Naruto World were similar, and while constantly exploring productive forces to get more money, and then buying jars, while tentatively having friction with other ninja villages. Originally, such a balance may last longer. But it was broken after all. The reason for breaking is in the gold mine. In the corner of the treasure hunters career, a gold mine was found deep in the land of the rain near the country of fire, and the burial site was very deep. It is almost impossible to excavate silently. news. Wave Feng Shui Gate, can no longer ignore. Xiao Nan was originally the strongest person with the largest number of can openers on the Ming side, and the members of the Xiao organization are basically can openers. If a gold mine is added, Yuyin Village will become the biggest threat to Muye. Without consultation, Wave Fengshuimen did not dare to delay the time, gathered the military forces in the village and went straight to the border. The two sides have been at war for several days. And it is today. As the water country of Muye''s ally, the fifth-generation water shadow photo Meiming finally arrived with the team. This is why the silence must come back, because the war is likely to reach the final stage of victory. now. On the frontier of the border, Bo Feng Shui Gate stood in front of the military camp in person to greet Zhao Meiming. He was followed by Tsunade, Ziye, Kakashi and many others. They didn''t wear combat armor, because that didn''t help them, so everyone looked clean and tidy, completely different from previous ninja wars. "Your Water Shadow." Bo Feng Shui Men took the lead and showed a smile, "You are finally here, but we have been looking forward to it for a long time." "Your Huo Ying, we rushed over as soon as we received the information, but it was too far away to cross the entire country of fire." Zhao Meiming wore a mage''s tight robe, curvy and smiling. The appearance of has attracted the attention of many people. "Just come here, we don''t have much time." Wave Feng Shui Gate didn''t even have too many condoms, and took Zhao Meiming and others directly to the barracks, explaining to the map: "On the current line of defense, the Xiao organization in Yuyin Village divided three people and guarded in three directions on the front line. Yuying Xiaonan and the treasure hunter''s horn were all guarded at the gold mine. Although the defense was simple, but Our strength is difficult to attack." Before Zhaomeiming arrived, they had been fighting for several days. Even the stage of fate has launched a full six games With the strength of Konoha, there is no way to attack? "Zhao Meiming stared at the map and seemed a little surprised at the situation. "Every place, there is only one can opener to guard, but the number of wooden leaves can openers exceeds double digits. " "The number of can openers is no more than the number of cans." Bo Feng Shui Men''s smile was a little helpless. "We suspect that they have started to dig gold mines and replaced them with cans, guarding Uchi in these three places. The strength of the three of Bo Weasel, Dried Persimmon Shark and Scorpion are very strong, and there is also rapid support from Dilada in the sky..." Needless to say, the following is still deadlocked, and that is the result. Muye couldn''t afford to drag it. Who knows how big the output of this gold mine is, and the more it drags on, the more powerful Yuyin Village will be. Even, he doesnt even dare to fight for a long time, because their enemies in Muye are not just organizing one. "Dried Persimmon Shark is our rebellion in Wuyin Village." Zhao Meiming''s eyebrows frowned slightly, "but Scorpion and Dirada are the rebels in Shayin Village and Yanyin Village. Seeing their village''s rebellion come over The stronger they are, the less they react?" Chapter 437： : Allocation of combatants In this temporary military barracks command center, everyone looked calm, and even Tsunei kept his fist tight. The questions raised by Zhao Meiming are crucial. The treacherousness within the Xiao organization is not only in Muye and Wuyin villages, but also in other villages. However, they have no movement, and the missions sent are also perfunctory. If you just want the fisherman to benefit, youre afraid... In the eyes of some villages, Muyes threat is greater than the Xiao organization. "The mission we sent out did not get a response." Wave Feng Shui Men still gave an explanation. "Although ordinary ninjas have been sent out, it is difficult to monitor the movements of the can opener. This war is completely different from the past. , But the only thing you can do right now is quick battle and quick decision." The last sentence seems to be a summary. Zhao Meiming also understood in her heart. Rather than a war, it is a battle between can openers. The sacrifice may be smaller than in the past, but it is more complicated, especially in intelligence. And the consequences of defeat... they are also unbearable. Xiao Nan''s ambition was known to all Ninja Villages in a previous battle. She wants to unify the ninja world and achieve the peace she wants. "My power is not suitable for containment." Zhao Meiming raised her wrist, a small flame burst into flames, suspended above her palm, shining on her face, "Elementalist is a destructive career, I can One person is responsible for one position on the frontal battlefield." Among all the people present, her strength may be the strongest. Even Tsunade cannot compare. Because she is the only can opener in the water country, the financial resources of the water country are all placed on her in the past two months. After all, the strength of Wuyin Village is not as good as before, which is also the self-protection method of many Xiaoren Villages. "Then please Shuiying." Bo Feng Shui Men laughed, his smile very warm. It was at this time that the outside of the tent suddenly became noisy, as if the voices of several children were arguing with the guarding ninja. Bo Feng Shui Men heard the voice of his son. "What happened?" He went out first, and even involuntarily accelerated some steps. Since his resurrection, Naruto''s position in his heart is particularly important. After all, it is a mixture of affection and guilt. "Dad!" Naruto jumped over immediately, his face anxious, "Sasuke, Sasuke left the letter and then disappeared." "What?" Tsunade strode up and took the letter directly from Naruto''s hand. After a cursory look, he immediately frowned, "That bastard, he went to Uchiha Itachi alone! Are you stupid?" Sasuke is now particularly tolerant. Some time ago, he was lucky to find a lot of treasure from his base again. He has changed jobs and bought hundreds of jars. His strength is the highest in the entire wooden leaf. Therefore, no one found his departure. The eyes of the wave Feng Shui Gate flashed slightly. He actually knows the truth about Uchiha Itachi. That was the important confidence that Ape Fei Sui personally handed to him before the battle. Uchiha Itachi has always been a village man. even-- The pile of treasures previously acquired by Sasuke was probably given to Sasuke by Uchiha Itachi in secret. To say so... "Naruto!" Bo Fengshuimen immediately ordered, "You and Ning Ci and Hinata immediately catch up, and bring Sasuke back as much as possible." "Watergate?" Tsunade looked at Watergate immediately, and couldn''t seem to believe it. "That''s Uchiha, how many jars did they open? What''s the use in the past? And Naruto''s speed can''t catch up. Sasuke, it is impossible to stop!" But at this time, Naruto who got the order didn''t care about anything, and rushed out immediately. Tsunade bit his lower teeth and wanted to stop it. But Zilai also reached out and blocked her in front of her. "Let them go." Zilai also glanced deeply at Feng Shui Gate. "Being a dad won''t hurt his son." "teacher......" Wave Feng Shui Gate shook his head, but said nothing more. He does have his own thoughts. Uchiha Itachi will definitely not hurt Sasuke, and as long as he wants Sasuke to stay in Konoha, it will not hurt Naruto, so this frontline is the safest, even, it may give Naruto More credit. Wave Feng Shui Gate withdrew his thoughts and looked at Zhao Meiming again. "Sovereign Water Shadow, can you please direct me in the direction of the scorpion." He handed over a scroll. "This is the information we obtained about the scorpion during the previous battle. His puppetry is now completely complete. Beyond the scope of puppetry." Zhao Meiming took the scroll and opened it, and inside was a moving pattern. That is a huge mechanical monster. The movement is flexible and can use a variety of powerful weapons. Even the scorpion himself is inside the machine. As Bo Feng Shui Men said, this machine is beyond the scope of puppetry, and even the weakness of puppet masters in the past is gone. "Just leave it to me." Zhao Meiming put away the scroll and gave a double smile, with a playful smile, "It seems that the Lord of Huo Ying has already prepared everything, just wait for me." "It''s just a matter of time." Wave Feng Shui Men''s smile was helpless. "I can understand." Zhao Meiming nodded, but when turning around, he could not hear any emotional voice, "However, I am not your subordinate of Konoha, this time, just next time. If you have a plan, its best to say it before making a decision." Bo Feng Shui Gate opened his mouth, and seemed to want to explain, but Zhao Meiming had left directly. Obviously, this is expressing dissatisfaction. "Adult Naruto does not care, the establishment of the covenant still depends on strength." Nara Lujiu said next to him, "The spies of Yuyin Village should also be able to find Allies in Wuyin Village come back today, but they should I didn''t expect that we would launch a total attack today, but now we must hurry up." As soon as I prepared to come to Zhaomeiming, I launched a general attack, which was negotiated long ago. Even, let Sasuke to contain Uchiha Itachi is planned. I just didn''t expect Sasuke to be so impatient. But it did not affect the plan. Wave Feng Shui Gate nodded, looked at the middle direction and raised his hand: "Start, break the Xiao organization at the fastest speed and end the war!" "Yes!" Kakashi, Nissho, and Japanese nodded. Although the power of the dried persimmon is strong, it is impossible to be the opponent of so many people in Konoha. This line will be torn in a moment, even if it is added with Dedara, it will be straight to the gold mine where Xiaonan is located. For the final battle. Chapter 438： : Brothers final stage Just as the wave Feng Shui Gate led the wooden leaves to the battlefield. Silence is watching them silently. He still cares about the outcome of this war. In fact, up to now, the players of Naruto are lower in quality than those of Pirate World. On the one hand, because of the financial gap between the two worlds, on the other hand, because the career he designed is constantly improving. Pirate World has more types of occupations and more powerful functions. For example, guild-type occupations are not available in Naruto World. Fortunately, he has been prepared for a long time, and not everyone in Naruto opened the jar, for example, those who have died. Therefore, the significance of this war to silence lies in further enhancing the power of Naruto. Suddenly he thought of something. Putting his eyes on Dashe Wan, he could not help laughing. As he expected. Facing the movement of Konoha, it is naturally impossible for Da She Wan to be just a simple onlooker. ....... At this time, in the dense jungle, a small figure was jumping and running at a very fast speed. The whole person is like a gust of wind. And it was a gusty wind. The branches, leaves, and shrubs around it were all torn apart mercilessly. This person is exactly Sasuke. He has drawn the sword body out of the jar, which is the wind sword body, and has a preliminary understanding of the storm sword meaning. The more angry his heart is, the more fierce the sword will be. It looks very suitable for him eager for revenge. Now Sasuke is in a state of extreme anger. He was not rushing towards Uchiha Musta because he couldn''t bear his hatred. After all, in his past thinking, not letting his brother kill himself was the best revenge for that brother. And the reason that can make him so angry-he received a secret letter. In the letter, he was told everything. Uchiha Itachi, the reason why his brother killed the whole family was not as he thought it was, to cultivate the ruthless way, but to protect Konoha? What a joke! Sasuke Uchiha felt completely unacceptable. Why is it necessary to guard Konoha for Uchiha annihilation? Why did Uchiha Itachi choose Kono between the family and Kono, and why can he be so cruel? He has too many questions to ask clearly. Can''t bear it for a moment. "It''s Konoha." Suddenly, a group of ninjas with Yuyin Village''s forehead rushed out, and Sasuke had already entered the camp where Yuyin Village was set up. "He''s only one person! He''s a kid!" "Be careful, it may be the can opener!" "He has a chakra eye, Sasuke Uchiha! That Kendo can opener!" "Retreat, retreat!" The expected attack did not come. Those ninjas in Yuyin Village did not relax their vigilance because of Sasuke''s age. After all, there are several young can openers, which are well known. After recognizing who Uchiha Sasuke was. They even retreated without any hesitation. Meet the can opener can give up the task and escape. This is not only the rules of Yuyin Village, but also the rules of the entire ninja world. Sasuke was depressed. At this time, he longed for these people to be able to rush up, because he needed to vent his inner emotions, and he longed to kill with his sword. So, he rushed up. "Go to death!" The long sword in his hand made a roaring roar, and the sword gas gathered into a storm like a substantive, all the trees were cut irregularly, then cut again, the air was wailing, just like it was A terrible move like a restricted area for recruiters. Blue Rare SkillBlade of Sword! Those ninjas glanced back, retreating one by one in horror, a few Shangren turned their heads to use ninjutsu, and were instantly shattered by this terrible sword storm. Seeing that the expanding sword spirit was about to sweep all the ninjas, a sigh came from Lin Zhong. next moment. Dense cracks spread throughout the space. Then it crashed. The space began to deform, the trees began to grow wildly, obscuring the sky, the branches were staggered everywhere, and it was not clear where was the upper and lower. Even the light came from the gap between the leaves in all directions, reflecting the dust in the air. Any can opener understands what happened. The Destiny Stage! Sasuke stopped and stepped on a tree, looking fiercely at the man standing not far in front of him. The robe with red clouds on black background, scarlet eyes, and the familiar and strange appearance. "Uchiha, Itachi!" Sasuke gritted his teeth, squeezing out his angry words from his mouth, "Why?" "..." Itachi Uchiha looked at him silently, his eyes complex, "It seems that you already know." "I ask you why!" Uchiha Sasuke growled. "... At that time, I had no choice." Uchiha Itachi sighed, "I have been thinking about what life is, what war is, what is the village where many people have given their lives, and then I It was concluded that life is fragile and short-lived, but the village can inherit the meaning of life... I hope that the meaning Uchiha left to the village will not be betrayal and pain." Uchiha Itachi has been thinking about how to face his brother. Do you want to tell him everything about the past? Will he accept this kind of self. But it was really this time. He found that he was calmer than he thought. And this calmness obviously angered Sasuke. "You are always like this, always like this! Self-righteous!" Sasuke lifted the sword in his hand, and dozens of figures appeared in an instant, raising the sword in his hand and rushing towards Uchiha Itachi, The sword shadow is heavy, like a storm. However, Uchiha Itachi did not move. boom--! Everything around Uchiha Itachi instantly shattered, the tree broke, and then was cut again in the air, then cut again, and turned into wood chips, powder, became the target of this terrible sword. Even Uchiha Itachi had a scar on his body. The shirt was almost cracked. "Why not attack!" Sasuke''s eyes are scarlet, not just the pupils, but even the white eyes are covered with blood. The revenge he wants, the battle he wants is not the case. The motionless Uchiha Itachi is under his sword, and he can be killed with a simple sword. In this case, what is the significance of his power, and what is the meaning of his constant hatred and pain? He wants to fight this man, tell his own pain with his own strength, and then kill him in his regret, this is the revenge that Uchiha Sasuke wants! "Because..." Itachi Uchiha smiled, "I regret it." Chapter 439： : Sasuke thinks he can win Regret it. These three words passed into Sasuke''s ears, making his eyes wide and trembling. what is this? "In these years, I have also been thinking about wanting to carry everything...whether it is correct, now, I realized that I was wrong, and everything I did failed." Yu Zhi There is no confusion in the eyes of Bo Itachi, "The village is not composed of one person, nor is it possible for one person to change everything. Any difficulties should be worked together by everyone." He said he regretted it, but it was not correct. He just understood what he did and failed. Destroying the Uchiha family and cultivating Sasuke does not allow the inheritance of the Uchiha family to continue to be better in Konoha-to do this, it is inseparable from the efforts of the rest of Konoha. "What are you talking about, what is it?" Uchiha Sasuke said with a trembling voice, "Can you erase everything you did after regretting it?" "Naturally can''t." Uchiha Itachi''s eyes are calm, "The people who kill loved ones and companions will never be forgiven. This is my destiny. I said these, I don''t want you to forgive me, just hope you can understand me. Wrong... repeating the wrong fate has no meaning." Uchiha Itachi originally wanted to stay with Sasuke as a weapon and become his power. But looking at Sasuke now. Suddenly he felt that whatever was good, Sasuke already had his own strength and his own company. He has no regrets. It would be a better thing for Sasuke to die under Sasuke''s sword like this. but...... Sasuke obviously doesn''t think so. "You said your destiny?" His body was still trembling, and his eyes seemed to spew out fire. "You have already opened your own destiny props, what is that?" "Huh?" Uchiha Itachi suddenly didn''t expect Sasuke to ask this. "Did the pot give you the fate, is it standing here waiting to die?" Sasuke raised his sword and aimed at Uchiha Itachi, "If so, you are not qualified to open the pot! You must have you There is a reason for you to open the jar for what you desire! This is what Sasuke just thought of. The Uchiha Itachi who stood waiting to die in front of him made him sick. But if Uchiha Itachi just looks like this. There is no qualification to buy the jar at all, let alone to open props of a destiny nature. "Really...I had my own dream." Uchiha Itachi seemed to know that Sasuke asked this, what he wanted to say. "Then fight!" Sasuke shouted loudly, "Fight for your own dreams, and then I will defeat you! This is revenge!" "..." Uchiha Itachi was silent. Watching the silence, the expression is a little weird. Because he knew what Uchiha Itachis dream was, and he wanted to be Sasukes power. Uchiha Itachi''s only worry in this world is Konoha and Sasuke. But if you fight for this dream... Is he going to win or lose? "But, you are not my opponent." Uchiha Itachi suddenly laughed, "If I fight for my dream, you must fail, and it is an unacceptable result for you. In this way, you are sure to let me Fighting?" "Less nonsense!" Sasuke''s eyes finally lighted up, and he directly poses, "Even if you open more jars than me, but Kendo is the way to kill, my anger, my hatred, will become me Beat your weapon!" Different series have different effects. Strong in some areas, weaker in some areas. The Kendo series is a pure killing series. Coupled with his hatred, Sasuke thinks he can win! "Then fight." Uchiha Itachi still has a smile on his face, and seems to have really ignited some fighting intent. His body quickly retreated, and his hands were sealed. Art fire escape **** fireball! A classic fireball rushed towards Sasuke. Sasuke was also excited. This man finally started. This is his dream of revenge fighting! "This ninjutsu is also used? You are insulting the identity of the can opener!" Sasuke mocked. The long sword in his hand was only slightly waved, and it turned up like a wind rushing ninjutsu. A sharp gust of wind was blown away, and the fire ball was easily broken. The hot fire spot scattered around Sasuke, and he even had his hair style. Not messy. "Is this sword your new weapon?" Uchiha Itachi''s eyes looked at the sword in the assistant. It was not the repaired Qing Feng before. This is a gray sword. At the point where the hilt and the blade are in contact, there is a plume of sphere, and there seems to be a surge of air in it. "This is the wind roaring sword." Sasuke lifted the sword in his hand, but when it was gently shaken, a roar of wind came, and he said coldly, "It is a blue rare-level equipment in itself, and it matches my sword intention, And you will definitely die under the wind roar sword." After talking, he also noticed that Uchiha Itachi also had a long knife in his hand. Simple blade, ordinary appearance. Even the equipment out of the jar doesn''t look like any powerful equipment. the most important is-- "Don''t you want to use a sword in front of a sword lord?" Sasuke sneered, his figure turned into countless again, and rushed towards Uchiha Itachi at a very fast speed. Suddenly, the sky and sword shadows formed a storm. This time, Sasuke no longer keeps his hands, and all the attacks are greeted innocently toward Uchiha Itachi, as if to attack him with tens of thousands of corpses. However, Uchiha Itachi just chuckled. From the bottom up he picked up the long knife in his hand. Shouted: "The blast barrier." As the voice fell, a thin layer of wind blade scraped from the blade expanded sharply, forming a fast-rotating barrier used the wind barrier to deal with the windy sword. The final result is to cancel each other out. "Equipment with skills?" Sasuke''s eyes were a little surprised. He used blue rare skills. Even if this knife is also blue rare, there is no reason to equip the skills with his sword skills. Is it the strength gap? Sasuke has also studied a lot with the can opener, so it is clear that even the same skills are in the hands of different people, it will be very different, especially when this kind of positive skill confrontation is competing with each other. strength. "You opened more jars than I did." Sasuke accepted the fact, "but there are not so many different grades, so I must win!" Even the battle between can openers. Nor is it just more than the number of open cans. The use of series, consciousness, and hole cards is still an extremely important combat factor. Chapter 440： : What level of equipment Sasuke''s confidence stems from the hard training during this time. It''s really crazy. He has been able to fight with Kakashi in battle consciousness! Another confidence comes from the Kendo series itself. This is the way to kill! The windy sword meaning is to focus on a fast, chaotic, ruthless, sword spirit is like a windy wind, invisible and ubiquitous, and it is elusive. If you want to resist it, you can only use a fully wrapped barrier like Uchiha. But that kind of barrier cannot be blocked forever! "A sharp gun, pierce him!" Uchiha Itachi snorted, and the long knife in his hand stretched at a speed that was hard to detect with the naked eye. clang--! A crisp noise was hitting the long sword in Zuo''s assistant, and the powerful force even flew him out, shaking both hands holding the sword slightly. Can this knife be extended? Sasuke looked at the long, unremarkable long knife in Uchiha Itachi''s hands and felt instinctively bad. Have two equipment skills? Is it purple epic level equipment? "Magic gun." Uchiha Itachi spoke again, still a flash of cold light flashed, and with a puff, Sasuke was penetrated throughout. But soon it turned into a flashing avatar. Sasuke, after finding that the other party''s attack was difficult to dodge, naturally did not stand in a silly way. He used avatar instead. At the next moment, the harsh sound flashed, and the sword of Sasuke was suddenly covered with lightning. "Look at my move, Feng Lei Jian!" The moment the words fell, the thunder surged, twisted like a spirit snake, and even rushed toward Uchiha as a sword gas. These thunderbolts are not only real thunderbolts, but also the incarnation of the sword sword of the wind system, blending Sasuke Intention of sword. In fact, there is no real thunderbolt for simple skills. However, Sasuke itself possesses the property of Chakra. Therefore, this skill has been strengthened and recreated by him, and it has greatly increased its power in the original blue rare level. It can be called the trump card at the bottom of Sasuke pressure box. and-- He doesn''t just show his skills. The light of thunder and lightning has wrapped his whole body with the wind and sword, and the whole person is integrated into this thunder and lightning, followed closely. He has absolute confidence in the melee of the Kendo series. Facing the menacing Sasuke, Uchiha Itachi raised his long sword. "Everything freezes." There was an amazing chill on the blade, and the dazzling blue light spread out, and suddenly, the whole world was wrapped in crystal ice. Even the air is filled with small, hard ice. Sasuke''s sword was inevitable. "The third equipment skill?" He couldn''t help but exclaim. Because he has a writing wheel eye that can capture the flow of energy, he can see clearly. So far, the three skills used by Uchiha Itachi have nothing to do with the energy in his body. Chakra has no flow at all, but purely that handle. The energy released by the knife. Even the purple epic level equipment, there is no reason to have three equipment skills that are not related to each other, and can even match the blue rare skills. Although there are concerns in my heart. However, the momentum of Kendo cannot tolerate Sasuke''s intention of retreating. His eyes were a little crazy, and the light of thunder and lightning was on his body, but it was accelerated a lot. Even the air was full of loud noises that could not tell whether it was thunder or wind roar, completely turned into a sword, toward Uchiha Itachi rushed hard. The speed is extremely fast. Even as soon as he didn''t respond, he ran through Uchiha Itachi''s body, covering it with a burst of thunder and lightning. However, Sasuke was not happy at all. Because there is no feeling of hitting the entity. As if he had pierced a certain bubble, he could even hear the "pop" sound. Is it also a doppelganger? Sasuke turned his head, but when he saw Uchiha Itachi, he stood there without any damage, and his clothes didn''t change. The silence watching the battle could not help shaking his head. Ren Zuozhu wanted to break his head, but he didn''t think that the knife was the body. "I said, you are not my opponent." Uchiha Itachi said calmly. "Asshole!" Sasuke''s muscles burst, and the long sword in his hand was like a wave of autumn water. The sharp sword rolled up a large piece of leaves and whistled toward Uchiha Itachi. This is not a skill, but a sword move. Sasuke''s eyes widened, and he seemed to want to see what was going on. But Uchiha Itachi didn''t give him a chance. With a long sword, the blast barrier appeared again, blocking the offensive. "I have taken many of your moves, and now, you come and try to take my attack." Uchiha Itachi''s tone is not at all like a battle of life and death. It doesn''t care about Sasuke''s intention to kill, it seems like real Its just teaching the younger brother. This attitude made Sasuke even more angry. However, Uchiha Itachi had lifted up his long sword, and the blade suddenly radiated a flowing light, and gathered towards the tip of the blade. Another skill! "What level of equipment is this!" Sasuke has been anxiously corrupted. From the beginning of the battle, the opponent did not even use skills other than equipment, as if he could defeat him with this knife alone. But his reaction was not slow, and his figure rushed towards Uchiha Itachi while secretly using a one-handed avatar. During this period of training, this fighting consciousness has almost become instinct. And the light bomb on the tip of Uchiha Itachi''s blade has been launched first. puff-- Blood splashed. Sasuke, who wanted to sneak up behind Uchiha Itachi, couldn''t believe his eyes, but the tingling on his shoulder told him that he was hit. The injury was not serious, just like being hit by Ku Wu in the shoulder. However, Sasuke''s sneak attack was completely destroyed. His figure swayed violently, striding like a gust of wind, drifting indefinitely, and even he himself could not predict his position. It is a kind of inheritance that integrates sword intention into body method. But at the next moment, blood spattered again on his shoulder on the other side. "what happened?" Sasuke clutched his shoulders The whole person stepped back, full of horror. If he couldn''t see clearly in the first blow, then the first blow was particularly clear. It was as if he bumped into himself. However, when the swordsmanship began, he didn''t even know where he would go, why can he predict this? "This skill is called backlighting and disability." Uchiha Itachi has no next attack, as if his shot is just telling Sasuke the gap between them. "Remnant?" Sasuke sharply caught the word. The addition of a residual character usually represents this skill, or equipment, which is a reduction in higher-level skills. It is more mysterious and beyond imagination than ordinary skills. Chapter 441： : This long knife is me Backlight and disability. Uchiha Itachi just said the name, and in silence he understood what this ability was. Backlight sword. The short sword held by Lugh, the Celestial God in Celtic mythology, has the ability to distort cause and effect. The specific effect is to allow the user''s attack to be postponed and rewrite the fact that "the opponent attacks first", so it is called reversing time. To put it simply, it is a must-have skill. Because of the high price of the ability as a body, this damaged version developed by Uchiha Itachi retains the Bizhong attribute, reduces attack damage, and also reduces some other characteristics, such as invalidating the opponent''s attack. Even so. Being able to develop this ability also counts as good luck. At this time, Uchiha Itachi has nothing to hide, and speaks the effect of this ability. The abnormality of water discharge is obvious. Sasuke naturally feels insulted. What''s more annoying is that even if he knows the effect of this skill, he can''t think of any solution. Under the injury, kill directly? Don''t joke, with this ability, he is almost at his mercy. Although the damage of this attack is not high, but if he hits the key, he can be controlled as well as death! "You start to panic." Uchiha Itachi seemed to see his shaking. "I didn''t!" Shosuke shouted! "You can''t fool my eyes." Uchiha Itachi seemed a little disappointed. "You did grow up, but still not to the point I expected." "Shut up!" Sasuke''s face flushed red, and the blue muscles on his neck burst, and he cut a sword fiercely towards Uchiha Itachi. Sword energy like a gust of wind rushed wildly towards Uchiha Itachi, but was still easily blocked by the barrier. The defects of the Kendo series are highlighted. The main way of killing means that the defense is insufficient. If he also has this kind of body defense barrier, he will not be afraid of the skill that Uchiha Itachi is not so powerful. "I''m able to attack you before you make preparations, but after I have made the attack, it''s time for you to prepare." Uchiha Itachi said lightly, "You should confuse me at this time. The preparation for the sight, as long as I cant catch you, the so-called must have lost its effect." "Shut up! I don''t need you to teach!" Sasuke''s body trembled, and his heart was humiliated because he had to admit that Uchiha Itachi was right. When he was attacked twice before, he missed the opportunity to arrange confusion and counterattack. But why is this happening? He clearly came for revenge, why is there such a difference? That''s right, it''s because of luck....... Sasuke suddenly thought, staring closely at the unremarkable long knife in Uchiha Itachi''s hands. "What kind of equipment are you? Its value has far exceeded the rare treasure of the blue level. Even the purple epic can''t have so many skills. Is it..." Sasuke''s voice was a little trembling . Could it be a higher level of golden legend? Impossible! Even if Uchiha Itachi is appreciated by senior members in the stage of destiny and qualified to open the fourth-level jar, it is already very lucky to be able to open a purple epic in the fourth-level jar. How can it be possible to open a golden legend! "My stupid brother, as a ninja, didn''t Kakashi teach you, would you learn to find the most probable one among the most unlikely answers?" Uchiha Itachi knew what Sasuke was thinking, he lifted up The long knife in your hand, "Think about it yourself. What is the difference between the battle so far, this knife, and me in front of you... What you are facing is a bit more than a ninja The world is more complicated than it is countless times." In Uchiha Itachi''s line of sight, there was a slight worry. Worries about Sasuke. He realized that he could not die with confidence, with the help of his current ability, in the face of the battle between the openers, there was the possibility of death at any time. The situation in the future may be more complicated. Sasuke vaguely felt Uchiha''s worry about him, but this worry made him even more angry. If the Sasuke of the past, rushed out desperately at this time. But he was patient. Thinking. Forced himself to calm down and even listened to Uchiha Itachi''s words in humiliation. impossible things...... Sasuke stared at this long knife, if it was said to be the equipment of the golden legend level, it would be impossible, but if said... "This is your destiny prop?" Sasuke suddenly thought, "Your transfer is related to this knife? Those skills are only blue rare levels, and your profession is to constantly use pots to strengthen this knife!" This explanation makes sense. None of the skills that Uchiha Itachi just used exceeds the rare blue level. Even the backlit and remnant with incredible power has the word "remnant"! "It''s close to the correct answer." Uchiha Itachi seemed not surprised that Sasuke was able to think of this step, and then asked, "So what are you going to do next?" What to do next... Sasuke''s mind turned rapidly. However, there is no effective way of thinking. Skills, his brother is obviously stronger! Technically, he just got close, and even penetrated his body with the strongest blow, but it had no effect, and he didn''t even know what skill it was. On the hole card, one''s own hole card has been used, but the opponent''s hole card can''t be seen at all. Sasuke tried his best to squeeze the hilt, but he had to admit that he was still very weak when facing this man! Not enough to avenge! "What''s your job change?" Sasuke''s eyes were red, and he wanted to know the answer. After Uchiha Itachi was silent for a moment, he sighed. "My only memory of this world... Only you are left, originally in my plan, I will die under your hands, and then give my eyes to you Let you inherit my power, but this plan is completely broken by the advent of the Lord... The destiny given to me by the jar is still an extension of my plan." There was a trace of relief on Uchiha Itachi''s face. By now. He has nothing to hide. "... what do you mean?" Uchiha Sasuke clenched the long knife in his hand, as if he had thought of something, but he seemed to have thought of nothing. Uchiha Itachi chuckled, throwing away the long knife in his hand, and said softly: "This long knife is me." As the voice fell, a burst of white smoke, Uchiha''s figure dissipated. This was originally just a doppelganger. And the long knife, rotating, was inserted directly into the ground. Chapter 442： : Reincarnated dirt reappears The knife is him? Sasuke looked at the flat sword in front of him, and finally understood. Why the previous attack, there will be a feeling of attacking avatar, because that is the avatar. From the beginning of the battle, Uchiha Itachi in his eyes is just an avatar. "There is such a profession..." Sasuke really doesn''t know what kind of feeling he feels inside. The Uchiha Itachi knife in front of him said nothing. He should have said everything. It is no longer necessary to identify the members of the organization. He originally planned to declare the death of the "human" identity in this battle. Regardless of the result and the future, he was determined that the identity of only the sword would continue to exist. He inserted it quietly, like a dead object. "Really... so mean." Sasuke''s hand holding the sword was trembling, and he lowered his gaze, "You always do what you want to do like this, Regardless of how others feel, become my power? What a joke! Do you think I will need it!?" The voice fell. The whole stage world crashed. Sasuke directly chose to admit defeat. Then, he left here without looking back. Only the Uchiha Itachi knife was left on the ground, no words, no response. Silence withdrew his gaze. It really looks like this. The dream conflict between people seems to be more than a battle can solve, it is too reluctant to let Sasuke accept the dream and power of Uchiha Itachi at this moment. Uchiha Itachi himself knew this. So he didnt say to let Sasuke accept his words, he just told everything, put the choice in front, and then unilaterally completely abandoned the human identity. At least in the silent perception, Uchiha Itachi even let himself Fall into a deep sleep. if nothing unexpected happened. He might be stuck here forever. only...... "In this world, the most important thing is accident." The silent smile is a little playful. At this time, Sasuke has already met Naruto and others who came to him, and if he can surpass God all the way, then naturally he does not need the power of Uchiha Itachi, if he can''t... then the second youth And there will eventually be a day of complete growth. Silence put her eyes on the wave gate. They are about to meet the surprise that Xiao Nan prepared for them. Wave Feng Shui Men has also noticed something is wrong. Because when they arrived at the camp of Yuyin Village, the place had already been evacuated and there was no figure of dried persimmon. "It should be the role of some kind of charm." Zilai''s eyes are a little more complicated. "That kid really got the strength that suits him." "It doesn''t matter, our goal is still a gold mine!" Wave Feng Shui Gate just paused for a while, and then no longer hesitated. There is no possibility of hesitation. He can prepare what he can prepare, and it doesn''t make any sense to be scared. Wave Feng Shui Gate and others did not stop. And at this moment, the earth suddenly shuddered. Trees rushed out from the ground, spreading and growing continuously, covering everyone in the blink of an eye. "It''s the secret technique of wood escape the birth of the tree world!" "Is it with soil?" "With this range, can the guy with soil become a can opener?" "Don''t distract!" The Feng Shui Gate shouted loudly, bringing everyone together, while staring closely around. However, what appeared before them was not Uchiha taking the soil. But... "Grandpa?" Tsunade exclaimed. That''s right, it was between the Qianshouzhu. Naturally not just him. There are second-generation Naruto, a thousand hands, and even one figure after another appears nearby, not only the dead people who have been resurrected and resurrected from the dirt, but also various dead knights with a rotten smell. "Dashe Pill..." Breeze Fengshui took a deep breath. What he was most worried about still happened. This is not just a battle organized by Konoha and Akatsuki, the rest of them are also involved, but he never thought that Xiao Nan would even join forces with Da She Wan! Big snake pill who killed her companion! "Don''t be so surprised, Lord Huo Ying." A man wrapped in black robe slowly came out of the group of corpses. "Yu Ying Ying is much smarter than you think. I dont have any skills, and I didnt expect the skills of the disciples to be good." "Da She Wan, what exactly do you want to do!?" Tsunade couldn''t help shouting loudly, the green muscles on his fist burst, and those who knew her already knew she was completely angry. the second time. The second time the dirt was reincarnated from her grandfather and second grandfather. even...... She also saw a person who almost made her unbelievable among those who were reincarnated from the dirt. Kato cut off. How is it possible that the dead body was clearly hidden in the wooden leaves, and it was completely protected. "You should be happy to meet the person you have always wanted to meet, Tsunade." Da She Wan''s voice came from under that black robe. "You''re enough, Big Snake Pill!" Zilai also came out from behind and blocked in front of Tsunato, "Why don''t you come by yourself if you want to kill us? Are our old friends so insignificant in your eyes? ?" The black robe in front of him was not Da She Wan himself. Because the badge did not move. But Zilai''s predictive ability told him that it would be tricky today, not to mention that their main goal, Xiao Nan, has never even played. "Zailai, it seems that you have never understood me." Da She Wan seemed to sigh, "I have no malicious intentions towards you and Muye, I am just looking for the answer I want." He has been silent since coming. The battle between them has nothing to do with resentment, they are just chasing their respective desired goals. No language can stop the can opener from looking for the destiny he wants. So language competition is just a waste of time. "Quick battle and quick decision!" shouted Fengfeng Shuimen, "Tangshou, your holy light can destroy the dirt and reincarnate, we will help you to contain it." "Okay!" Tsunade couldn''t wait any longer, and raised his hand, "Apocle!" A little sun slowly miraculous. The wave of Feng Shui Gate''s body flashed, and even directly crossed the distance of tens of meters, came to the back of Qianshoujian. "None of the imprints?" Thousand hands seemed to be stunned for a while, but the reaction jumped away without being slow. Instead, the wave Feng Shui Gate was also taken aback. "Don''t you feel controlled?" "Oh." Da She Wan''s laughter came, "In order to let you reminisce, I specially kept their consciousness, and this is not ordinary reincarnation." Chapter 443： : The Holy Light will purify the world Da She Wan was prepared this time. In his words fell. Thousand hands suddenly showed a painful color, a dense black mist poured out from his body, gradually wrapped around his body, and turned into a set of dark armor, shoulders, elbows, and even knees Full of sharp bone spurs. The changes are more than that. The speed of a thousand hands has accelerated a lot, even to the point of pulling out the afterimage. Of course, the speed of the wave feng shui gate is not slow. The two figures are difficult to detect with naked eyes. The speed is staggered dozens of times in a short period of time. Only the clang of the collision of weapons in the air continues to come. "How could it be so strong?" Tsunade seemed a little unbelievable. Wave Feng Shui Men has already acquired a profession, and even bought a hundred can openers of tertiary jars. When she met the second grandfather who was reincarnated in the dirt before, it was not comparable to the present. "Amazed?" Da She Wan seemed not to rush to fight at all, but explained in a hoarse voice, "This is due to a new skill I developed-energy madness, which can corrode the energy contained in the undead creatures. , A great revitalization of the body, hey, even the second generation of Huoying can reach this level, the amount of Chakra is so unimaginable that the first generation... The moment the words fell. The body between Qianshouzhu also sprayed black mist. It is much denser than the thousand hands, and does not even constitute armor, but condenses into a line that wraps around the thousand hands. "Be careful, everybody." The voice between Qianshouzhu came from inside, "This is no longer the reincarnation of the dirt. I can''t resist his control. Tsunade, your strength is still a threat to me, I can feel it." While speaking, his figure disappeared instantly. When it appeared again, it was already behind Tsunade. Obviously, Da She Wan wants to clear out the existence of Tsunade that threatens him more. Boom! The dull impact sounded a white mist-like shock wave, and large trees were crushed and shattered. It was Matekai that blocked the blow between the thousand hands. "Being able to deal with the God of Ninja Realm, my youth is going to burn completely! Shock the door, open!" Matekai opened the seventh door directly without any hesitation, the dark green Chakra from his body like a flame Sprayed out. Coupled with the power of being a qigong master, Matekai is extremely powerful at the moment! Only-after all, he has to face a thousand hands! If the Chakra, the strongest in the ninja world, is completely activated and used to strengthen the power, what level of horror will it reach. It can be said that even the big snake pill that controls the Qianshouzhu does not know! But now everyone knows. Just a punch. Just like the sky is sinking, the fist has not yet arrived, the vast and terrifying atmosphere is pouring down from the sky, all the people are rushed out, and the first one, Matekai, is ruthless. Hammered hard into the ground. Rumble! ! The whole world trembled in a loud noise, sweeping through everything like a nuclear bomb explosion. Even if the tree world came, a large area of ??land was emptied by force. At this time, Qianshouzhu completely abandoned the ninjutsu under the control of Dashe Wan. And purely through the most brutal force to vent the majestic Chakra. Strength, speed, and immortality! Da She Wan couldn''t help laughing. "It''s amazing! This is really amazing! It is worthy of being the God of Ninja Realm, and it is many times stronger than the blue rare bone dragon!" The strength between Qianshouzhu was originally far beyond the rest of the world. And the energy madness skill with obvious side effects from the big snake pill is used in the body of the reincarnated earth, which is a perfect match. At this moment, Qianshouzhu is like a demon coming into the world. Although he himself does not want such power at all. And at this time. Zilai also used his rare blue skill as a prophetweakness observation. "All Chakras, who are maddening the God of Ninja Realm, have reached the limit for you, you can''t do the rest!" In other words, they are not simply dealing with the first generation and the second generation, but are also fighting with the big snake pill, a super can opener who can pose a threat to the entire Konoha alone! Faced with the words of Zilai, Dashawan''s hoarse voice could not hear the slightest confusion. "Do you think I need to do the rest?" This seemed to be a signal that all the undead knights already ambushed here, even including the dirt reincarnated legions of the ninjas in each village, rushed towards the wood leaf crowd. I don''t know if it was accidental or intentional. The one who rushed to the forefront was Kato. "Asshole!" Tsunade looked at the face in the memory, shaking with anger, but soon, the Holy Light in the body was in a gentle way, calming her emotions and inspiring her fighting spirit. No matter what kind of situation the Paladin is facing, he can''t panic. The white light gradually gathered around the body, a silver-white armor slowly emerged, Tsunai showed a firm expression, reached out a stroke, and a golden cross sledge hammer appeared in her hand. Weapons of rare colors. "Want to solve me first? Don''t underestimate people." Tsunade clenched the cross sledgehammer in his hands and held it high, singing the inscription like an oath, "I will never allow evil to insult the dead, Holy Light. Will purify the world! Great purification!" At this moment, behind the Tsunamate, the place covered by the divine light appeared as if there were six pairs of angels with wings. And it keeps expanding. The vast divine light nearly covered the entire sky. And the bodies of those undead creatures, even those who were reincarnated from the dirt, gradually glowed under the light of this light. until-- The golden cross sledgehammer smashed down The sea-like light also poured down, tumbling and spreading, and swallowed everyone in an instant. No screaming, no pain. The undead were transformed into black smoke and dissipated, the dirt reincarnated returned to the dust, and the souls were bathed in the sea of ??holy light, and the appearance was peaceful, which belonged to the soul of Kato. The familiar and unfamiliar Tsunade, then moved his lower lip with relief. Tsunade looked at the past with a feeling. Only a silhouette without a face was seen. Purification eliminates these not powerful reincarnators of the dirt, returns the soul to heaven and earth, and returns to the pure earth in the law of heaven and earth. Only in terms of the number of cans. The current gang hand is still the strongest Konoha. Chapter 444： : Konoha "It seems that Konoha really poured a lot of resources on you. Are you so afraid of me?" The black-robed man controlled by the big snake pill did not dissipate. Under the mask, it was not the imaginary undead creature or skeleton, but a metal armor-like body. Alchemy doppelganger. This is a masterpiece of the pharmacist''s pocket. The battle site was emptied at once, but it did not end. It was just a full-scale large-scale purification technique, which was not enough to eliminate the thousand hand column and the thousand hand stern room at the moment. The black mist outside these two bodies was not lost. too much. "Fear of you? It''s just that you can''t forgive you for insulting the dead!" Gang hand gasped, and thin sweat beads appeared on his forehead, obviously consuming a lot, but the momentum of speaking did not weaken. "Insult? Really naive thoughts." Da She Wan said hoarsely, "How can you understand the definition of life in your eyes? Look at the first generation of Naruto behind you, you have your own consciousness, you can move, you can communicate, you can Touch, how can it be dead." As a necromancer, the understanding and boundaries of death are indeed quite different from ordinary people. Among the thousand hand columns pointed by him, he seemed very depressed: "I really didn''t expect that the world would become like this... I don''t understand the war of the younger generations." Resurrected twice, once more exaggerated than once. Completely beyond the knowledge he can understand. Thousand hands sneered, "There is nothing to understand, but there are enemies who want to destroy Konoha. Hey, the fourth generation of Huo Ying over there. I temporarily recognized your power, but as Naruto, why are you so much weaker than such an enemy!" This is the most unacceptable among thousands of hands. Konoha should be the most powerful! But now, this new generation of ninjas in Konoha looks strong and strong, but in contrast, it is a shame that so many people are beaten and beaten by someone who has not yet appeared. There was a wry smile in the corner of the mouth of Feng Shui Gate. He also has some doubts about whether he made a wrong decision. If he concentrates his resources on a person, he will definitely be able to compete with Da She Wan. "This is your misunderstanding, Master II Generation." The voice of Da She Wan slowly came, "It''s just that the choice is different, Muye chose the future, and we chose the present, so we will do everything. Strangle Konoha now." "What do you mean?" Bo Feng Shui Men heard something from this sentence. "This is why Xiao Nanhui and I cooperate." Da She Wan smiled coldly. "The power gained through money has its limits." Only this sentence is like lightning striking everyone''s mind. Is there a limit? Smarter people understand it at once. This means that concentrating on a person''s body can''t stay strong forever. By that time, even if you go to strengthen the rest of the people, they will not be able to match their route to make everyone stronger. The comparison of the advantages of the two will come to a crossover point. Both Xiao Nan and Da She Wan should have reached this limit, so they only felt the threat of Muye who was an elite. In front of the core goal, the so-called hatred can be put aside for the time being. "Why tell us this?" Bo Feng Shui''s facade was solemn, "Where is Xiao Nan?" "I will tell you, naturally because Muye no longer has a future." Da She Wan said hoarsely, "Now Muye Village should belong to Yuyin Village." "What?" All the people exclaimed suddenly. "Fuck, you dare to do such a thing!" Thousands of hands are really angry. He absolutely does not allow any forces to destroy Konoha. That''s where he and his elder brother spent their lives. However, his body could not move at all. This is not the reincarnation of the dirt he developed. Inside it is a power never seen before. Qianshouzhu was silent for a while, and sighed faintly. "Finally... this is not something we can manage anymore." "Brother!" shouted thousands of hands. Only he knew how painful his brother''s heart would be at the moment. If Konoha is really destroyed. Then his brother was afraid that he would never rest in peace. Da She Wan just looked at these leisurely, which was actually part of the plan, and I have to say that such a scene made him feel a long absence. "What about the gold mine!?" Zilai took a deep breath. "Is the gold mine fake?" The reason why so many people left Muye was for this gold mine. This information was confirmed by his own eyes. They have not thought about the possibility of Konoha being attacked, but the value of the gold mine is obviously much more important than the attack on Konoha. "No, the gold mine is real, and part of it is the reward for my shot, but..." Da She Wan paused for a while, and then slowly said in the eyes of these people, "That gold The mine has been dug up." "Dig out?" Everyone was a little bit unbelieving. That''s a gold mine! The so-called gold mine is not a bunch of gold gathered together, but it is extremely scattered all over the ground, requiring a lot of time and personnel. Even Rocha, who has the ability to escape gold, cannot be hollowed out in such a short time. A gold mine! "Your mindset is still in the past, that''s why you failed. Xiao Nan only used the gold dug up to strengthen the horn capital as a treasure hunter, probably on the third day of the discovery of the gold mine, Already empty." Da She Wan can say nothing. He disintegrated the psychological defense of these people a little bit. Fighting down again, he has no confidence to kill everyone here, after all, his body has not come. And have to admit. He succeeded. It is very likely that Muye has been captured The news made them tremble. Kakashi''s Lynn, as well as the rope tree that has been resurrected by Tsunae, and even the family of the rest of the wooden leaf elite, are all in wooden leaves! Parents, children, family. "Don''t waste time here!" Thousands of hands shouted violently, "Four generations of eyes, use the technique of flying thunder **** to take everyone back!" Wave Feng Shuimen gritted his teeth and continued to entangle here with Da She Wan did not make any sense. His figure jumped back sharply. "I can only bring three people at a time. Everyone withdraws one by one and pulls the distance away. I send everyone to the nearest coordinate point from Muye! There was no objection, everyone retreated. Da She Wan seems to have no intention to stop Qian Shou Zhu between Qian Shou Zhu. So silently watching them disappear one by one. Chapter 445： : To witness its destruction After the waves of Fengshuimen and others disappeared, the black mist on the bodies of Qianshouzhu and Qianshoujian gradually dissipated. To maintain this skill, for Big Snake Pills, the consumption is also a bit large. Qianshouzhu''s expression is quite complicated. He was originally a cheerful person, but now he has a bit of crotch between his eyebrows, just like a bad boy who always encounters something unlucky. "Your plan is just beginning now." Qian Shouzhu suddenly said, "I can still see it. The actions on the wooden leaf side are all taken by you." "It is worthy of the first generation of Huo Ying." Da She Wan''s hoarse voice has some obvious irony, "How do you feel seeing the wooden leaf you created come to this step?" "...I didn''t think that Muye would exist forever." The voice between Qianshouzhu was obviously dull. "Brother!" Thousands of hands next to him aggravated the voice, "How can you think this way, we, including Muye now, have inherited your will to fight!" For Qianshoujian, to use such a tone to his own elder brother shows that he is already very angry. In his opinion, Qianshouzhu felt a bit bowed to the enemy. This has never happened in the past. "Fangjian." The eyes of Qianshouzhu suddenly sharpened, "No matter who it is, if I want to destroy Konoha, I will never let it go! This is the same whether I am alive or after death. Muye... is my lifelong dream with many compatriots." Thousand hands were silent. He understood that his brother had not changed. It''s just clear that what they have spent their life pursuing is not necessarily an expected result. "It''s really beautiful, it''s a **** of ninja world." Da She Wan seemed to sneer. "I really want to see what kind of scenery the wood leaf you rule is. It''s a pity that it''s decaying, even, I dont know how many people died in the hands of your so-called compatriots. Nowadays, except for Wuyin Village, which has been greatly reduced in strength, there is not even an ally who is willing to believe it... Hey, go and witness it well, It is up to you, the creator, to witness its destruction!" After the words fell, Qianshou found that he stretched out his hands uncontrollably between the pillars of Qianshou and the body of the puppet of Da She Wan. Directly launched the technique of flying thunder god. Four Mondays. Awe-inspiring across most of the country of fire, came to the vicinity of Muye. Just as soon as they appeared, the two looked involuntarily towards Muye. However, to their surprise, Muye looked intact and even the city walls were not damaged. Its just that its quiet and scary. "Why, the two are surprised that it is still there?" Da She Wan seemed to be able to capture the emotions of the two people, and he laughed hoarsely, "Fortunately, the adult did not allow us to open the canister to massacre ordinary people. Otherwise, you will not see such a good situation." Do not allow mass slaughter of ordinary people? Both Qianshouzhu and Qianshoujian were very surprised. This is the first time they have heard of this. To say so...Kiyo will not be destroyed? The two Huo Ying were faintly excited again. At this time, a rune paper that seemed to depict some patterns floated out of the wooden leaves and turned into a woman wearing a red cloud costume on a black background. It is Xiao Nan. "It''s too slow, Big Snake Pill." Xiao Nan''s voice was extremely cold, although it was only a doppelganger, but his temperament was like a deep, and he looked down from the top, glanced at the two shadows between Qianshouzhu and Qianshoujian, but there was no slight strange feeling. , As if just looking at ordinary people. In two months, Xiao Nan did change too much. It''s like frost that seals off your emotions, and it''s like a queen who can''t figure out. "Although it''s slow, it''s still timely." The puppet controlled by Da She Wan turned around and looked around. "Those people should come before me, but nothing happens?" "Reaction?" Xiao Nan said coldly. "They sneaked into the city, but they didn''t dare to do anything because they had failed." That''s right, when Muye fell, Wave Feng Shui Men and others had already failed. The relatives they care about are all in the hands of Xiao Nan. I didn''t need to care so much, because people of ordinary strength can be easily resurrected, but the can openers who stayed in Muye are also in the hands of Xiao Nan. Plus the big snake pill. Even if it is a war, they are not opponents. This time Konoha was a complete mess, and the gold mine was digested from Xiaonan, and starting with the Dashewan Alliance, it completely failed. "Oh, I can''t wait to see a big show." Da She Wan laughed twice, his voice cold like a snake. Qianshoujian seemed to want to say something, but Dashe Pill directly controlled her words, and Qianshouzhu stared at Xiaonan tightly without saying a word. The two were just under the control of Da She Wan. Just like the prisoners being marched, they walked into the village step by step. The village at the moment. Xiaonan avatars are everywhere on the streets and in the sky. Everyone was stared at and walked out of the room, approaching the village''s rock carved with fire shadows of the past, with a look of panic and nervousness, parents are hugging their children tightly, covering their mouths, fearing children What sound did they make. And those ninjas. It was all restricted to the whole body with rune paper, controlled like a zombie. Ordinary ninjas and Xiao Nan can open to the limit like this, the strength difference is too much, now Xiao Nan is not much weaker than the six Dao, plus the diversity of runes, she can control by her own strength. All people living in the entire Ninja Village. The emergence of the first and second generation. Of course, it attracted everyone''s attention. Some people have even ignored Xiao Nan''s sight and made a shocked voice. "The first generation of Naruto Master, the second generation of Naruto Master, how come..." "Damn, is it reincarnated?" "The first generation of Master Naruto... was actually controlled by the dirt Damn it!" Some people are extremely sad and desperate, some are extremely angry, and even do not patronize everything and rushed to a Xiaonan doppelganger around. But they were all repressed relentlessly by runes, flashing electro-optically, trembling and falling to the ground, twitching constantly. In Qianshouzhu, that man who has become the **** of ninja world. It is the idol of pride and worship of countless people. But in such a gesture, appeared here, watching these younger generations captured by the enemy, watching Muye fall. Some ordinary civilians can''t help crying. In such an atmosphere. Thousands of hands were already clenching his teeth, and his eyes were filled with endless anger. Chapter 446： : Konoha will not die Qian Shouzhu''s gaze was slightly bleak, but he soon knew what he was doing, but instead raised his head, his gaze became firm, and walked through the crowd''s eyes like the first generation of Huo Ying toured the entire leaf. Watermark Advertising Test Watermark Advertising Test Even if Konoha really lost. Then he will also be the creator of Konoha to the last moment. All of them were driven to the bottom of Naruto Rock. There are only more than 100,000 people in the entire Muye Village, but the dense crowd is concentrated there, and it looks like a crowd of people. At this moment, the wave feng shui gate and others were hidden in a corner of the building not far away. As soon as they raised their heads, they could see the ape flying at the edge of the rock, Zhicun Tuanzang, and a group of high-rises left behind in Muye. It seems to be in a state of serious coma, but the key is that it is not dead. "Trouble..." Wave Feng Shui Gate whispered. At this moment, it is not in the stage of destiny. If there is no death, it means that if it is solved outside the stage of destiny, you will lose the advantage of convenient resurrection. If you want to be resurrected, you must at least take the resurrection props out of the four-level jar. But it''s so hard for a level 4 jar. more importantly...... Bo Feng Shui Men looked at the two generations of the first and second generations who were controlled by Da She Wan. He really didn''t have confidence. "Lin..." Kakashi''s eyes looked for Lin''s figure in the crowd. Unfortunately, he finally found Lin near Xiaonan. Also bound to his hands, bound together, and Tsunade''s brother Sheng Shu, it seems that he was not hurt. It should be too weak to resist. "Damn it!" Tsunade squeezed his fist tightly, staring at Xiao Nan violently. When she resurrected the rope tree, she had decided not to hurt the rope tree anymore. It''s been a long time since I passed this, and I said it. "Keep calm first," Bo Fengshuimen whispered, "If we also defeated and captured, then Muye is really hopeless." "I understand." Tsunade squeezed these words out of his teeth. But looking at the white light that appeared slightly on her body, she knew that it was not so easy to calm down, even if she was a Paladin. And Xiao Nan. Standing on the top of Naruto Rock, the look was cold. "As you can see." Numerous Xiaonans simultaneously uttered, and a resonant voice rang throughout the wood leaves, "Kiye, in this fourth ninja war, has been defeated, Yuyin Village is this war The winner." There was no emotion in her words. But some ordinary people couldn''t help crying. Konoha, defeated. From the beginning of the establishment, to the two Ninja Wars, Muye has always been a winner. Everyone is used to this identity and is full of confidence and pride in Muye. But now it is defeated. Some ninjas twisted their bodies and seemed to want to shout something, but they were limited by puppets and seals. Even Kakashi and others have a gloomy look, especially the Feng Shui Gate. He is the fourth generation of Naruto. Inheriting the will and wishes of the previous generations of Naruto, facing unprecedented great changes, but failing to protect Konoha... Especially now, in the face of several previous generations of Naruto, even the waves and water gates, the emotions are also unprecedented dim. "Feeling unacceptable?" Xiao Nan''s cold voice came again. "Since we want to wage war, we must prepare for defeat. My Yuyin Village, defeated during the Second World War, my loved ones , My companions, one after another died in front of me, this is war." The noise gradually calmed down. They cannot accept the fact of defeat, but this fact is already in sight. The third generation of Huoying was hung there. The first generation of Huoying and the second generation of Huoying were all controlled there by the reincarnated dirt. "But now, the war is over." Xiao Nan said again. Some people couldn''t help raising their heads, looking nervously and stunned at the woman who defeated Muye. "You are fortunate than us, because there is a mortal who can''t resist, prohibit mass killing, and even open up a stage that will not hurt you, so I will not kill people who no longer resist, but if I feel unwilling, If you feel that the war is not over, and that sacrifice and death are not enough, just rebelI will give you a chance to rebel, but all rebels will definitely die. The voice fell. All the grates on everyone disappeared. The ninjas froze for a moment. But soon, some ninjas that had long been unbearable jumped from the crowd. Rumble-- A huge explosion accompanied by a rune paper like a sword, blasted away in those places, the hot waves and flames spread out, and some civilians screamed that the fire was affected, leaving the ninjas ready to act Stagnation. "Don''t you say you won''t kill people who don''t resist!?" someone shouted with red eyes. "Are you going to be at war, because the people who spread innocent people are merciful?" Xiao Nan''s face showed a beautiful smile, but with endless sarcasm, "or that, in the war did not die in your hands civilian?" "Asshole!" the ninjas scolded. There are some ninjas who want to approach silently with ninjutsu, but just after the action, the explosion happens again. It was accompanied by civilian casualties. Screaming, crying, suppressing the nerves of every Konoha ninja. These are all people they are familiar with. Tsunade wanted to rush out uncontrollably, but was caught by the wave gate. "Don''t be impulsive." The sound of the wave Feng Shui Gate, with a trace of husky, "she is forcing us to go out, if we lose again, then Muye, it will really no longer exist." If you can, even if you have to sacrifice yourself again, Wave Feng Shui Men will do it because he is Huo Ying. But also because he is Huo Ying. So this time, he was not able to do anything. Tsunade felt the slightly trembling body of the Feng Shui Gate and on the other side, Zilai also caught her. After all, the group did nothing. And at this time. Although the ninjas have red eyes one by one, there are still some people who are still eager to move. They think that even if there is no way to defeat this woman, at least save the third generation of Naruto. "Stop it!" A voice suddenly rang through the space. It was the first generation of Huo Ying that made the noise. He was standing under Naruto, his own statue. "You are not the opponent of this woman, even if I am alive, it is not her opponent. In this era, the only person who can beat the can opener is the can opener." The sharp eyes between Qianshouzhu looked at every one present. People, "However, Muye will not die like this, because the person who inherited my will has not failed, your current Naruto is still fighting, and what you have to do is to save him a complete wood as much as possible. leaf." Chapter 447： : Are you back in silence? The words of the first generation of Huo Ying spread to everyone''s ears. under these circumstances. As the person who created Konoha, his words undoubtedly have a special meaning. And Xiaonan frowned. looked at Da She Wan without trace, and it seemed a little unpleasant. ''S purpose is indeed to force out the Wave Feng Shui Gate. The technique of Flying Thunder God mastered by the Wave Feng Shui Gate, even if she has no way to catch it, can only find a way to stimulate the other party to actively attack. But obviously. Because of Qianshouzhu, this plan has failed. Those ninjas of Konoha, all lowered their heads. They clearly fought for the village, and were also ninjas who gave their lives to the battle, but when facing the enemy, they found themselves weak and ordinary. hard practice, fighting for life, seems to have no meaning. "Since you don''t resist, then obey my orders." Xiao Nan raised his hand and waved several rune papers. "This Naruto Rock, there is no need to exist." Along with the blooming light of the rune paper, these statues represent the fire shadows of the past dynasties, and also represent the glory of the wood leaves. All the bangs turned into dust, rolled up in a sudden gust of wind, and flew directly to the sky, with the wind Scattered. Some people lowered their heads and sobbed, couldn''t bear to watch such a scene. Some people closed their eyes in despair. There are still some people staring at Xiao Nan, his eyes full of hatred, such as the resurrected rope tree. But Xiao Nan does not look at them. The figure directly turned into a rune and disappeared, but those rune avatars started to act. This kind of avatar is the new ninjutsu developed by Xiao Nan. She combines a simple rune called "Yellow Scarf" with the ninjutsu avatar. The created avatars not only carry her own will, It is able to exist for a long time and is most suitable for rule. In the next time. She kept a person here and gradually took over the country of fire. As for the rest of the Xiao organization, she stayed in Yuyin Village. Wamen Fengshuimen and others, after confirming that Xiaonan and Dashe Wan did not intend to massacre, silently left Muye. returned to the battlefield on the border. They can only accept this fact. However, there is nothing wrong with the first generation of Huo Ying, as long as they can still fight, Muye will not be destroyed. "Let''s go to Wuyin Village." Bo Feng Shui Men made a decision. "What do you mean?" Zhao Meiming''s eyes sharpened suddenly. "Once the news of Muye Village''s failure came out, Wuyin Village, who is an ally of Muye, became a lone war." Bo Feng Shui Men looked at Zhao Meiming and said in a gentle tone, "Your strength is already forbearing The world is the weakest, and the rest of the villages will no longer form alliances with you, instead of annexing you." "Are you underestimating me? Without the Huo Ying of the village." The smile on Zhao Meiming''s face gradually disappeared. Although she supported the whole village by herself, her strength was not strong. is at least better than all the people in front of Konoha. If you let these people go to Wuyin Village. Why does Wuyin Village belong to her water shadow, or the fire shadow in front of her? Wave Feng Shui Gate was silent. Kiyes fall still deeply hurt him, and the character of Feng Shui Men was mild, but as an excellent ninja who had experienced a brutal war, his style was not really purely a gentleman. at the moment. Not only did he have to consider how to feed the ninjas he brought out, but he also had to beware of the only ally, Wuyin Village could not withstand the pressure of Muye''s loss and turned to the enemy. So going to Wuyin Village is the most appropriate thing from the point of view of interest. "Although Konoha has lost his guard, I hope that we are still allies, Lord Shuiying." Bo Fengshuimen''s expression was very serious. "If I say no." Zhao Meiming suddenly laughed again, her lips bent, her smile beautiful, but it contained suppressed anger and extremely dangerous atmosphere. The badges on several people on the scene seemed to be a little hot. Wave Feng Shui Gate was silent. If Zhao Meiming disagrees, it can only be paid by force. No matter what the result is, it will eventually lead to a complete break with He Meimei, or even with Wuyin Village. Originally visible peace seems to be moving away. "Adult Naruto." Nara Luku, who was assisted by Naruto, suddenly opened his mouth and interjected, "I have a thing that I haven''t understood." "What''s the matter?" Wave Feng Shui Gate breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that Nara Lukyu interjected to ease the atmosphere and let Zhao Meiming and them calm down first. As in the situation just now, battles may break out at any time. "Master Naruto, is not a complete resurrection." Nara Luku said. "Yes." Bo Feng Shui Men did not intend to cover up this point. "Although I appear in front of you like this, this body is not a real flesh and blood body, but a body built by spiritual power-I am not Belonging to living people." The moment when he became a hero, some information related to the hero appeared in the mind of Wave Feng Shui Gate. The heroic spirit is not a living human being. "Since Naruto is not a living person, but can still open the jar, what about the first-generation Naruto and the second-generation Naruto who were reincarnated from the dirt?" Nara Luku asked his own question. Everyone is shocked. Even taking pictures of Mei Ming, he couldn''t help but glance at Nara Lukyu, his eyes widening slightly. They did not think of this layer. "Yeah." Gangshou''s fist patted his palm. "Grandpa and Grandpa clearly have their own consciousness, why can''t they open the jar." "Let''s ask Miss Icarus." Nara Luku''s eyes flickered slightly. If the two first-generation Naruto adults who were controlled by the reincarnation of dirt can really open the jar, maybe there can be a way to release control. In this case. Their combat power, can immediately set a new level, and even face a battle with Xiao Nan and Da She Wan''s alliance! Tsunade took out the badge directly is Tsunade. " came inside, but not Icarus''s voice, but a silent voice. He has been watching. "Silence, are you back?" Tsunade showed a delighted expression, even she did not know why she was delighted. The rest of the people were shocked. Since two months ago, the silence could not be reached through the badge, and they were told by Icarus that the silence had temporarily left the world. And now. The silence came back. "We have something to consult." Tsunade remembers serious things. Chapter 448： : Extensive world stage The silent figure appeared directly in front of everyone. wears a beach costume and looks exceptionally immortal. "I haven''t been back for long." Silently moved a chair and sat down, glancing across the faces of these people, laughing, "It seems that you all work hard and become a lot stronger." "But it was defeated." Bo Feng Shui Men''s smile was bitter, but he didn''t show much emotion, just asked cautiously, "Mr. Silence, Da She Wan told us that there is an upper limit to relying on treasure to become stronger. is this real?" He didn''t ask about the first and second generation first, but first asked about this matter that Da She Wan said. Because it is about their subsequent decision. If it is true, then it can still go in the current direction, otherwise, it must concentrate on strengthening a person, otherwise it will only be pulled farther and farther. "Yes." The silence said directly, "I said before, if you want to change your destiny, you have to pay a price. This price is relative to you. The treasure is valuable to you now, but when you When the strength of the Treasury becomes stronger and stronger, the treasure becomes too useless-in the final analysis, allowing the treasure to be changed in destiny is originally just the Chamber of Commerce to give you the welfare of the weak hours." This is already an established rule, there is nothing to hesitate. The card is dead and the upper limit of the treasure exchange jar is not to say that the general productivity gains will not be earned. It''s just that it won''t be concentrated on some people. is to spread the value of productivity to more people. "Then how to become stronger after reaching the upper limit?" Bo Fengshuimen asked again. "This wasn''t what you should know now." Silence chuckled softly. "However, you are lucky. After I left this time, I was making some preparations for this, so the larger stage will soon be Its OK to tell you now." Everyone''s expression is a little serious. They had expected it. This must be very important information, even related to their future destiny. "You all already know the existence of those high-level members, some of whom are already dominating the world and can be called a powerful deity, and like you, in the fate given by the Chamber of Commerce, they change their destiny step by step to the point where they reach. " There was a pause in silence, it seemed that they had digested it. Then he continued without hesitation: "They are important customers who support the entire Chamber of Commerce. They are also the elites among countless worlds and countless members who long for dreams, and what our Chamber of Commerce has to do is to give them a large enough stage, so you must use your own efforts in a wide range of Only by confirming yourself in the world arena can you be eligible for continued strength." Extensive world stage... These words are said, even if it is expected, it can still make everyone look dull. no doubt. The broad world referred to by silence refers to places outside of the world in their cognition. Think about the inheritance power obtained from the jar, and the corresponding picture. can imagine, what kind of grand stage it will be beyond imagination. "It''s not so easy to travel through the world." Tsuna''s fist has always been half-clenched, and there is some tension in his eyes. "You once said that even if you are, you can only use your fingers to test the flow of the world. , And then slowly invest." "Even as a senior member, few have the power to cross the world autonomously." Silent chuckled, "However, before you reach that level, we will prepare the stage for new members of your level. "If you want to go further and further in the fate given by the Chamber of Commerce, you will face members from different worlds sooner or later." These things, after Xiao Nan and Da She Wan reached the limit a few days ago, the silence told them through Icarus. This also prompted Xiao Nan and Da She Wan to form an alliance. After realizing the threat that the ninja world might face, Xiao Nan didn''t want to delay too much time in unifying the ninja world. Peace can only be maintained with constant strength and constant advancement. Dashe Maru also desires a bigger stage. And now. silence also told these people. Everyone is silently digesting, this is really a shocking intelligence. As if it was originally just a neighborhood fight in a small village, I suddenly realized that I didnt know when I was surrounded by towns, and there were high-rise buildings everywhere. But they even fell into the downwind even in the village fights. "Uncle." Naruto suddenly opened his mouth. He squeezed his fists and looked closely at the silence and asked, "Can you get a jar without money on the stage you said Uncle?" "Of course." Silently said. "Then I''m going!" Naruto raised his fist and seemed to be clenching his teeth tightly. "As long as I can get the jar, no matter whether it is a big snake pill or a member of a different world, I will not be afraid... ...If it''s a hero that no one in the village can''t protect, what a hero!" This time, the village''s failure and the capture of the villagers gave Naruto a considerable blow. This should not be the case. Naruto feels that , as the future Naruto, should not have such a biography. Heroes, shouldnt they stand up at the critical moment and protect everyone? "Even Naruto said this, I would naturally not be compared with this kind of ghost." Tsunei also seemed to abandon his worries under Naruto''s infection and asked his arms around his chest, asking quite simply, " So, how can I go to the stage you said? I''m still anxious to become stronger, and then go to save my brother." The rest looked at silence. They have no choice. Even, the stage in silence may become their biggest hope now. Facing the inquiry of Tsunade, I laughed silently, "In the world I am responsible for, there are not many members as weak as you, and according to the rules, a single world member is not eligible to participate in the big stage, but I have It just so happens that there is a world with extensive memberships, so I say you are lucky." The timeline flow in different worlds is the same. This cannot be concealed. might as well say it directly. Anyway, to silence the current strength, in fact, there is no need to hide too much. Chamber of Commerce has gradually been worthy of the name. . "What kind of world is it?" Tsunabe couldn''t help asking. "This requires you to try it yourself." The eyes narrowed silently, looking somewhat alike. "I haven''t seen the lively scene of the new people for many years. You are all my customers. In terms of rules, I don''t Being able to favor any party, including providing information, so wait patiently for a while." Chapter 449： : The right posture to make money Silence in the time of the Pirate World is not all fishing every day. Have a good plan for the next plan. Doomsday copy. originally planned to wait for the end of Naruto World War. After the first and second generations opened the jar, they went to find a suitable copy of the end. was unexpected. This war has developed to an extent he didn''t expect. The treasure hunter''s corner will find the gold mine of no small size in the territory of the rain country, which is indeed silent and unexpected. In this case, a copy of the Doomsday is almost ready, because Qianshoujian and others have almost no chance of opening the can in a short time, and there is no need to wait. "Mr." Nara Luku finally asked about the business, "I want to ask, can the first generation of Naruto and the second generation of Naruto, who have been reincarnated from the dirt, open the jar?" "Naturally is possible." Silently nodded. "Is it possible?" Tsunate''s eyes brightened a little. Wouldnt it be a part of the money, and then let Grandpa and Grandpa open the jar directly. "As long as you have an independent consciousness, and the desire for destiny meets the requirements, you will be eligible to buy jars, but -" the tone of silence changed, "the price that can be used to pay can only be things that each can control. , But now, they are in the absolute dominance of Da She Wan." That''s why Silence didn''t go to them to sell jars. Dashe Wan improves the reincarnation of dirt. This kind of improvement blends the contract on the soul. Unless Da She Wan itself is unable to control the reincarnated soil because of some conditions, then the transaction conditions can be reached. If they are silent, they all understand. "Is it necessary to defeat Da She Wan first?" Bo Feng Shui Gate thought for a while, and seemed to think of a way. "If Da She Wan is dragged into the stage of destiny alone, it may be possible to separate it from the first generation of Naruto." The difficulty of this plan is how to find the real body of Da She Wan. It''s difficult. Like the previous battle, Da She Wan did not show up from beginning to end. "As your strength becomes stronger, there are more rules that I need to follow." Silence said suddenly. "Silent..." Tsunade looked at him as if he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to speak. "In addition to providing information related to the Chamber of Commerce, I will not give you any substantive assistance, including suggestions for your actions." The silence chuckled, "Fate is already in your own hands. If you work hard, maybe you dream Its still not possible, but if you dont work hard, you cant achieve it. Thats why we only choose people with longing, so come on, otherwise you have no choice. As the big guy behind the scenes, silence is actually abide by the rules. Even if the development of the situation is different from his expectations, he will not interfere. So these words are true. He naturally hopes that players can move forward on their own efforts, so that whether it is from professional achievements or from substantial benefits, he can satisfy him. "Silence." Tsunate suddenly thought of something, and asked, "Did you come here like this?" was silent for a while. Then the smile widened a bit. He said with a bit of a joke: "Yeah, in fact, there are not many traveling merchants like me in the Chamber of Commerce. Most of them are some innate gods, reincarnations and the like, who are tall in life, so you should Fortunately, being a customer is a blessing in itself." is not without plans to exploit players to death. The way of the Lord God Space, in fact, he can do it. So silence is quite proud in this respect. "I know, there is nothing to worry about." Tsunade kept his hands around his chest, looked at the others, and said aggravatedly, "We can''t lose all the time. In any case, we must retake Konoha!" After seeing the hope, the sense of shock and depression after Konoha was snatched away, finally dissipated a lot. The rest of the people came together. Even more united than in the past, because they are all losers now. and silent. just disappeared slowly with a smile on his face. From a planning point of view, the loser cannot be beaten down. This is why he deliberately went there. It is still necessary to give some hope. However, fate seems to be on Xiaonan''s side. sighed in silence, sitting on the bed in his small room, his eyes suddenly became serious. "It''s time to pick a suitable doomsday world." His eyes glanced through the several doomsday worlds on the system that met the requirements. Thinking about the copy of the last day has passed for a long time. Actually that is another way of expressing productivity. And completely crushed the level of productivity of human civilization for thousands of years, often just overnight, human civilization was completely shredded by the suddenly rising monsters, and most of those monsters did not even comply with the energy code, inexplicably powerful. If players are allowed to solve the monsters in the Doomsday world, theoretically can get a lot of trading points by trading the corpses of monsters. more importantly. This is the way to get the jar after the treasure. If you don''t let wireless krypton gold, you can only do it. Silent consideration after a while, finally, made a decision. Dark bullet. Humans defeated in the battle with the viral parasite "gastric animal", hiding in a small land and stealing. There are both modern cities that can be used as "safe areas" and wilderness areas that have "brushed areas". And what really makes silence choose this world is the characteristic of the "gastric animal". The gastrointestinal animal can combine the DNA of the infected person with the DNA of various animals, and in a short period of time, through cell mutation and self-reproduction, form a terrifying, huge monster, which has great potential in the eyes of silence. . To know. The stronger the monster, the higher the value of its corpse and soul after being defeated. And silence here, the most indispensable is the powerful creatures of various worlds. If you combine the cells of those organisms with the gastrointestinal organisms, they will have higher value in the system, just like the new skills that combine the power systems of different worlds, because this is a commodity that is not in the system. . . "Using the system to create high-value monsters, and then let the players solve it, and realize it as a trading point through trading... I seem to have found a great way to make money." Silently said to himself. He felt that he had found the right posture to make money. Chapter 450： : Transformation of the Doomsday World However, since it is a copy world, there must be rules. looked at his remaining money in silence. Its quite a lot. If we continue to strengthen our capabilities, there are still 1.8 billion trading points, and the world gate of the world of black bullets is worth 430 million. After a certain transformation, the final cost should be able to be controlled at Within a billion, and the benefit situation... I am afraid it will be a long-term profit process, which is difficult to estimate. Because of silence, I am going to transform this world into a monster factory. "Icarus, I went to work in the New World. If anything happened, I would find me in the group." After shouting silently, regardless of the meowing protests of Yu Ju, the figure came to the dark bullet world. is not the door of the world to buy, but the single pass service of the individual who bought first. Always have to see if the world is as expected. at the moment. was suspended in mid-air silently, breathing a breath of fresh air, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, and the lush forest below. This shows that the ecosystem of this world has not been destroyed. The gastrointestinal organisms have become a part of the ecosystem, which is very important, because the gastrointestinal organisms are "factory products". Only a stable ecosystem can continuously create "monsters". And... Silence also found a very interesting thing. There is some kind of active energy in the air of this world. It seems that the variation of gastrointestinal organisms does not mean that energy conservation is not adhered to. Active energy can answer everything, just like Chakra of the Naruto world. The Pirate World has a similar one, and although the active energy of this world is not very strong, the rules of operation There is also some confusion, but as a monster production plant, it is enough. Then, the next step is to take over the world. closed his eyes slowly and silently. The ability to read stellar levels spreads like a tide towards the whole world. The ability to distort reality transforms a large piece of rainbow light, and instantly covers the whole world. Everything is covered by gorgeous multi-colored, and there is a faint voice from the sky. Gone down, constantly echoing. The surviving people have no idea what happened. Survival spots around the world suddenly fell into a clamor. Everyone looked up and looked at the sky that changed suddenly. "what happened?" "The sun... is out of sight." "Aurora? Is there an aurora here?" "Ha ha ha, finally the end of the world, destroy it, destroy this world with those **** gastrointestinal creatures." "what the **** is it?" These people who originally lived in the end of the world, some still live a peaceful life of self-deception and deception, and some are on the verge of being at the limit, and at this moment, the great changes in the entire world have more or less brought about panic. Silence can ignore these. He just looked at the diminishing trading points with some distress. alone is still a bit reluctant. If his ability to distort reality can reach the level of the creator, and the power of the mind to the universe, this level of world transformation does not need to consume trading points. But to reach this level, at least billions of transaction points are required. Insufficient strength can only throw money. took a breath slowly in silence. First, notify everyone. Thoughts moved, and in an instant, weird cognition appeared in everyone''s mind, not any language, but they were inexplicably aware of what was going on. In Tokyo area, the main character, Rin Taro turned his head, and looked at his boss with surprise in his face, Tengtong Mu even more. "You... do you know something?" "Well." Tian Tongmu''s thinner lips flicked slightly, and his beautiful face had an incredible expression on his face. "Our world... was chosen as a battle stage for warriors of different worlds?" This is the cognition that comes out of their minds. The world is on the verge of destruction. has a strong presence and chooses this world as a stage for the warriors of different worlds to experience and fight. They must give the fighters the assistance they can, and in return, all of them will be sheltered without worrying about the intestinal creatures. Cognition is not a language, it is more detailed than this language. "It''s like... It''s like a game." I saw Lian Taro breathing out slowly, his face also shocked, and also complicated, "We are NPCs, tragic people as the background of the end of the game.. .... Such a thing will happen." When he talked about it, he was already confused. has no idea what language should be used to describe this matter. is incredible. is more incredible than the world being destroyed by gastrointestinal creatures. What are those warriors from different worlds? What is the person who transmits this knowledge to them at the moment? With this ability, can it easily destroy all the gastrointestinal organisms and restore their past prosperity to this world? Various conjectures, various thoughts. Confusion in my mind. There are not many people like Lian Taro, who think that this is the miracle they crave and creep on the ground, some think that they have hallucinations, some people shivering while holding their bodies, and some people show their faces Rejoicing, laughing wildly... All kinds of sentient beings are now reflected in the silent mind but he has no time to care. He is now using trading points to temporarily increase his strength. Every additional minute, the trading points will consume more. Rules-divide the area. The voice fell. Some people found in horror that the giant stone monument that guarded the city slowly dissipated and turned into fly ash, replaced by a colorful barrier that wrapped the whole world and faded away. Even some of the gastrointestinal creatures remaining in the city made a sharp wailing sound and then disappeared. At the same time, one by one cognition came to everyone''s mind. Cognitive and safe area. Everyones mind has the awareness of the safety zone. In such an area, everyone will no longer be threatened by gastrointestinal organisms. Cognitive and novice area. On the periphery of the city, some gastrointestinal creatures rushed in panic, these are relatively weak gastrointestinal creatures, they will gather here and become the first enemy of the soldiers. Cognitive and elite area. Cognitive and boss area. The periphery of the novice zone is the operation zone, while the boss zone is scattered at some points in the elite zone. Inside it is monsters that are tyrannical enough to destroy the world. Only the most powerful warriors are eligible to challenge. . CognitionWarrior. Warriors who dare to challenge their destiny, whether they are visitors from different worlds or people from this side of the world, as long as they have the courage to chase a better destiny, they will go out of the safe zone and will be given to the soldiers from the first killing of the first monster The identity of the person can be rewarded from the battle-including all the materials for survival. Chapter 451： : The impact of sudden changes in the world A series of cognitions suddenly flooded everyone''s minds with a feeling that was difficult to describe in words. They clearly understand what this world will become. Some people are ecstatic. Some people are crying. Some people are thoughtful. The protagonist who sees Lantaro is a kind of thoughtful. After the initial shock and recovery, he realized that his world really became a game, even if it was not an online game, it was also a "real game" played under some irreversible existence specified rules. "President." saw Lian Taro turned his head to look at his president, and just wanted to say something, but found Tian Tongmu even more squeezed his fists, limbs tensed, trembling. "I see Lotus Taro..." She very rarely shouted Lian Taro''s full name, and there seemed to be a bit of blood in the corners of her mouth, but her eyes were full of excitement that Lian Taro had never seen before. "I''m going to...become a warrior." Leaving this sentence, she turned around and walked into the work agency to take off a sword. is a look that can''t wait for a moment. In ''s previous cognition, it is clearly communicated that as long as you fight, you can gain strength. beyond imagination, can realize the power of dreams! "Wait, wait a minute, President." Lian Taro showed a worried expression. In fact, he can feel that the presidents heart has a bottomless darkness, but he did not expect that this has just changed the world. When he reveals that a trace of more powerful power can be obtained, the president cannot suppress his own. heart. "Lian Taro, you don''t have to follow me." Tian Tongmu''s voice was deeper, with a trembling gloom on her beautiful face. "You know my strength, don''t worry about me, I won''t simply die. " Tiantongmu is the sword ghost of the Tiantong family''s sword-drawing technique that has reached the level of exemption. Although the kidney is injured and the battle cannot be sustained for a long time, its strength still reaches the level of terror. is far stronger than Rintaro who is a semi-transformer. But "How could I not worry, I didn''t want to persuade the president not to go, but now the situation is unknown, at least I have to wait until the information is clear, Yanzhu comes back from school, ready to go." Lian Taro seems to reach out and seems to want to grab Tian Tongmu Even more, but caught an empty. Yanzhu is his starter, a ten-year-old girl. Because it is the word of curse, it has far more power than ordinary people. However, Tian Tongmu did not stop. "No, Lotus Taro." Her low voice came over, "You should understand that it is not me alone who is determined to go out to fight, and if it is a game, how important it is to get ahead." She wants revenge, and the object of revenge is not a gastrointestinal creature. is the Tiantong family as the right holder. In this case, one step behind is likely to be one step behind. Tian Tongmu even began to regret that she didn''t change the artificial kidney in order to remind herself with pain, which weakened her fighting duration. Lian Taro seems to want to say something. But at this time. Roar--! ! ! An indescribable roar swept through the city like a violent rainstorm, and the inexplicable power contained in it even made some people''s legs weak and could not stand falling to the ground, even if they saw Lian Taro and Tian Tongmu. This kind of master also looked in a certain direction with horror. An indescribable huge figure rushed into the sky and was exposed in front of everyone. has pterosaur-like wings, a lion-like head, a greasy big mouth, and his head is full of scarlet eyes. The monster raised his head and roared again. This time, everyone could clearly see, as if the actual shock wave was ejected from the monster''s mouth, rushing into the sky, even the white clouds in the sky in the distance were blown away by the invisible impact, revealing a Conspicuous huge void. Furious, chaotic, killing intention. Only those who saw it with their own eyes would believe that there would be such a terrifying monster in this world. "Then, what is that..." Lantaro squeezed his fist slightly, trying to control his inner tremor, he even recalled the fear of facing the huge gastrointestinal creatures in his childhood. "It''s a boss." Tian Tongmu pinched the sword in his hand even more. "Boss?" Rintaro watched the monstrous monster slowly land in a certain direction, and then without a sound, she couldn''t help but shuddered, "Why are those world warriors so strong? The monster is regarded as a boss? President, this is definitely beyond the fifth level of gastrointestinal creatures, not even the gastrointestinal creatures!" Boss will be such a monster, and the ordinary mobs will not be weak. Tian Tongmu stopped. seemed to hesitate for a while. But soon, you sighed quietly. "Its impossible to wait for intelligence, Rintaro. If this is a game, we can only rely on our own independent players, and my enemy is a big company with a good studio... dont go How risky it is to win." If she said at the beginning, she felt hope. So now, all she feels is pressure. She raised her head, looked at the blue sky and white clouds, and felt that there was an indifferent deity looking down on everyone, and then told them to bet on everything to fight, and fight to have everything. But...just to her liking. For some people, the silent presence and the change of the world are exactly what they expect. Since they have a goal to achieve regardless of everything, silence gives them the opportunity to ignore everything. saw Lian Taro knowing that there was no way to persuade his president, he sighed in his heart, and after a moment of silence, he said without hesitation: "Let''s go together However, this time only to investigate the specific information, if there is something wrong, you must evacuate immediately. If you die, you can''t achieve anything." "...... Hmm." Tian Tongmu didn''t refuse. The two men speeded up some steps, they found that many people on the street were fleeing, and most of them were standing blankly at the same place, at a loss, some people were paralyzed on the ground, shaking, seemingly It was frightened by the roar of the monster just now. The impact of the sudden changes in the world will continue for some time. But the opportunity will not wait. Even if the world changes dramatically, most people will stop subconsciously. saw Lian Taro and Tian Tongmu did not stay. At the same time, the governments in refuge areas around the world are already in a mess. Shen Tianzi in the Jingdong area sat on the main seat, staring blankly at the pictures taken by satellites. Chapter 452： : I sincerely appreciate you in the satellite picture. Countless gastrointestinal creatures are running in a panic, some small ones are close to the city, and large ones are far away from the city, as if there is an invisible existence behind them. In the area of ??the whole island country, there appeared three huge monsters. The one who just flew and roared was just one of them. There is another giant monster like a snake. Sheng Tianzi watched with his own eyes, how it was twisted and transformed, a little bit bigger, and then the head split into eight heads, even spitting ice, fire, thunder, etc., just like the eight in myth Qi Snake, even the weather is controlled. She has no doubt. If it was such a monster that fought against humans ten years ago, then humans, I am afraid that even this last surviving place cannot be retained. This is a real monster that can destroy the world. Even across the screen, her heart was trembling for human weakness. "Your Majesty the Holy Son." A slightly old voice came, and Sheng Tianzi looked slightly happy, and turned his head. It was a white-haired old man. The lush white hair and long white beard are as meticulous as wearing. The stern expression and straight figure will give people a long-standing oppression, but they still bring it when standing in front of the Holy Son A smile, a lot of kind eyes. Ten Tong Ju Zhi Cheng. The assistant official of Sheng Tianzi is already the highest power in the city. "Your Majesty, I have sent troops to the border to check the situation, and ordered elite troops to attack the gastrointestinal creatures outside the city to see if they can become "warriors". If the information in our minds is true, this change , May be an opportunity for us, but it may also be dangerous." Sheng Tianzi nodded. was a little ashamed. clearly knew that she was the ruler, but she didn''t know what to do at all, and Tiantong Juzhi Cheng had already arranged everything. "I think that His Majesty the Holy Son should actively start a meeting with the rulers of the other refuge cities to discuss the response. This is a global change." Tian Tong Ju Zhicheng reminded again. In fact, his heart was not as calm as he showed. This incident is more exaggerated than the original battle of ten years ago. The war of gastrointestinal creatures, although human beings have been defeated and there are countless deaths and injuries, they still have their own space to survive, but now, facing the unknown existence, this is difficult to guarantee. What kind of people are the guests of the different world? What will the other party do? Say that if they want help, what should they do? What is the status of the two parties? These are unknown, and unknown means that there may be a crisis! Even if it is united with various survivor cities, it is useless. As the highest politician, Tiantong Juzhicheng doesn''t like this feeling. He can only look forward to. The army and elite troops who went to the trial can bring back good results. at this moment. The refuge cities in various places are almost the same reaction, monitoring, frightened by the strength of those monsters, and then hastily dispatched troops to try in the past, some powerful "civil police" after the reaction, also took their own start To the border. Other than that. There are also cursed women who do not have their own supervisor. In the Tokyo area, most of them are abandoned at the edge of the city and let themselves die, but as some of the oldest children who are less than ten years old, such a life can be imagined. Each one is ragged and skinny, and can survive. It''s all luck. But now. After those cognitions poured into my mind. Some girls seem to see hope. They walked out of the ruins on the edge in twos and threes, looking at the dense forest outside the city, with an expression of fear and longing, the cognition in their minds told them that as long as they defeated the monster, they could get what they wanted . They want food and clothes. Some older, eight or nine-year-old children finally found the courage and went out first. Roar-- The roar of the monster looming faintly. is just the line that has just stepped out of the safety zone. There were huge and ugly monsters slowly coming out of the forest, screaming and approaching them. However, this will definitely scare the scenes of any little girl, but did not let these girls shake for half a minute, and even Mu Nes expression has not changed. The place where they survived was the place closest to the monsters in the past. Some girls His eyes became scarlet and rushed out. Enteroviruses give them powerful power and even the instinct to fight. Even without training, the general gastrointestinal creatures are not their combined opponents. A few snaps. These grisly monsters turned into slime with powerful force, and information also poured into their minds. Kill primary gastrointestinal creatures*1, whether to submit. Some girls chose to submit with curiosity. In their eyes, the body of the monster disappeared suddenly and completely, even the blood on their faces. If there were no traces left on the scene, it seemed that they had never fought at all. At the same time, points appeared in my mind. Points used to buy jars. Some girls probably think of jars as cans. comes to mind: whether the food series jar ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is confirmed. Confirm. A jar appeared on the ground, and the girl who got the jar happily ran back and opened it. Inside is a big bowl wrapped in tin foil. even brought those young children together. She opened it carefully. The alluring fragrance is instantly diffused. is a delicious cod rice. First-class jars, the lowest-value items in it, are also 600 trading points. The 600-coal trading point of cod rice is better in terms of ingredients and deliciousness than natural food. The price of the system is childless. Really pay for a penny. Girls, you bite, I ate, and the degree of deliciousness even showed the happiness of these girls who were originally embarrassed. The expression suddenly came to life. really has the look of a little girl. An old man on crutches came slowly from behind, he was the only caretaker of these children. At this moment, the old man''s eyes were a little muddy, with tears in his eyes. "God." He knelt slowly on the ground and prayed in a low voice, "I sincerely thank you." Such a scene was also seen by Li Taro and Tian Tongmu not far away. . originally did not have to come from here, but Lian Taro was a little relieved that these children. Just stop by. "Now are you relieved? Lori Control Lotus Taro." Tian Tongmu looked at him more squinted. Chapter 453： ：The first experience of opening wooden cans "I''m not a lo*ic*n!" Lantaro refused to admit it, but looked at the smiles on the faces of the children, and after a moment of silence, she turned around and whispered, "Damn... this The fragrance of the rice came here. Let''s take a bowl and take it back to Yanzhu for a moment. "It''s not a lo*ic*n yet." Tian Tongmu shook his straight long black hair and walked directly into the forest. Seeing such a scene, she suddenly had a little more confidence in this world that was changed several times. This time the change... maybe not worse. at the same time. Silence also looked here. Boss has already arranged it, which is easier than expected. Just take out some cells from powerful organisms from different worlds, these gastroenteritis viruses will quickly engulf, digest, and then assimilate, become stronger, even in the body The formation of a corresponding energy circuit is more exaggerated than expected by silence. Natural productivity cannot be underestimated. Like nuclear fission, only one impact is needed, and the production value far beyond the production speed of human civilization can appear. Then next. is to consider the level of ordinary monsters and elite monsters. Many people around the world have conducted preliminary tests. At present, the general junior blame does not pose a great threat to the cursed child, but if it is for the average person... Tiantongmu is almost as powerful Standing on top of ordinary people, her talent in kendo reached an exaggerated level. can even cut off objects that are ten meters in front of the blade. If you have the physique of the Pirate World. I''m afraid it won''t take long before I can enter the realm of Dajianhao, even if Eagle Eye is threatened in talent. So, the result of the battle... "Isn''t it a threat to the human elite?" Silence After watching Tiantong Mu cut off a second-level gastrointestinal creature with a knife, he frowned. The power system is a bit confusing. It stands to reason that the power of the cursed child definitely surpasses ordinary humans. But he felt the energy fluctuations of Tian Tongmu when he was wielding his sword, plus the age when her swordsmanship reached this level, it was enough to explain that the outbreak of gastrointestinal organisms enhanced the energy activity in a certain sense. As a result, ordinary people also have the possibility of exceeding the limit and intestinal organisms against antigens. It seems that the threshold for junior monsters can also be raised appropriately. made a decision in silence. As a plan, the difficulty of the monster is a key point that needs to be carefully considered. He wants to balance the strength of the player and the difficulty of gaining experience, avoiding the situation where high-level players use low-level monsters to score points, and at the same time avoid the cultivation of warriors. . These all need careful consideration. Tian Tongmu is not even clear. The behind-the-scenes planning because of her brilliant performance is preparing to increase the difficulty of the game. After she continued to cut down a second-level gastrointestinal creature, she couldn''t help leaning on the tree to gasp. ''S face was pale, no blood. No way, this is the case with kidneys, no matter how strong the fighting power, it will not last at all. "It''s almost possible to stop, President." I saw Lian Taro looking at her with some concern. "And, we have tested the results. The strength of these gastrointestinal creatures has not changed from before." "Wait, Lotus Taro." Tian Tongmu took a deeper breath, sitting directly on the ground, squinting slightly. She has figured out the rules of this "game". Defeat the monsters, get points, and then use the points to buy various series of jars. The things opened in the jars are unknown, which means "the end of fate." "I didn''t even have a mall, I could only buy jars, and the **** who planned this "game" was too dark." Tian Tongmu couldn''t help but whispered. "Beware of being heard by Lord God, President." Said Lian Taro, and looked at the sky carefully, as if worried about being struck by lightning. didn''t even notice it himself. After discovering that the children can get food by themselves, he has no resistance to this "game". Tian Tongmu really didn''t speak anymore, because she was almost speechless. Before the battle, she entered a bloodthirsty state, but the result was too reluctant. hesitated. directly purchased ten medical series jars. The jar appeared in front of me at once. "Lin Taro, help me open." Tian Tongmu said gasping slightly, "The money I just hit is all in there. If you can''t open good things, you will be deducted from your salary when you go back." "My luck in drawing lots has always been bad." saw Lian Taro gradually getting nervous, and he noticed that Tian Tongmu''s condition was a little wrong. Feeling weaker and weaker. When was the last time she went to hemodialysis? I saw Lotus Taro turned around and looked at them. They had already penetrated a short distance. At this time, I might not be able to go back again, that is to say... everything can only rely on these jars? "please." saw Lian Taro gritted his teeth, opened the first jar directly, and at the same time, cognition poured into Tian Tongmu''s mind. spirit potion. can improve mental state and replace sleep effect. This is the setting updated in silence while taking advantage of this temporary creator mode. For this reason, he even bought a computing system to maintain the rules to transmit knowledge, even if he is not in this world, he can continue to complete transactions. "This is useless." Tian Tongmu said weakly. saw Lian Taro speeding up the opening of the jars, and there was even first aid knowledge in these jars, which flew directly into Tiantongmu''s mind in the form of light masses. Fortunately, in the fifth jar, a red bottle was opened. There are really red bottles! saw that Lian Taro had no reason to sigh, and quickly gave Tiantongmu more service. The effect is remarkable, Tian Tongmu''s face is more red, and the redness is visible to the naked eye. "It''s really too messy, Miss Mugen!" Rin Taro finally saw a sigh of relief, but was obviously annoyed. "If there is nothing to treat in the jar, or there is no effect, Miss Mugen is going to die. Is it here?" Tian Tongmu did not reply. She stood up and tried to move her body. is really much better. couldn''t imagine that she was still so weak in the last second. She looked dying, and the effect was as magical as the red bottle potion in the game. "The fourth pot opened the red potion, which is really bad, Lian Taro." Tian Tongmu shook his hand even more. "The back jar is still open by me, you non-chief looking at it honestly. " "I''m sorry I''m sorry, knowing that I''m unlucky, you still dare to put your life on my luck, are you listening? Miss Mugen!" In Lilian Taro found Tian Tongmu tried to change the topic. . is more annoying. The remaining five jars were actually opened by her two bottles of red medicine. Chapter 454： : Tiantong Mugens Protest "It seems that fighting can continue." Tian Tongmu was more happy to smile. "Do you want to continue fighting?" Seeing Lian Taro too loud. "Hmm." Tian Tongmu nodded softly, turning his head slightly. saw Lantaro''s heart tremble, and he saw the color he had never seen in Tian Tongmu''s last dodge eyes. That is longing. Eager to look for the red tide, inwardly intoxicated, like addicted to playing games, want to continue fighting, continue to open cans, continue to become stronger. So it turned out. Have you seen the magic of this thing from these jars? Rethinking what she was fighting just now, bloodthirsty, excited, addicted, I saw that there was an unspeakable sourness in Lantaros heart, and he began to realize that this "reality game" changed Tiantongmu to the heart. The bottomless darkness was completely induced. waiting for her, only a step by step sink. And myself, I can only look at it this way, there is no way to stop it, and there is no way to redeem. Even... There will be her enemy. "Lian Taro, and some gastrointestinal creatures came over again." Tian Tongmu whispered suddenly. Around them, a few second-stage gastrointestinal creatures appeared, a little, snarled and moved towards them. Tian Tongmu took another half a bottle of red medicine to restore his body to the best condition, then, holding the long knife in his hand, his figure rushed straight up. in her eyes. is not a gruesome monster in front of her, but a free fight, moving points, every time the knife is cut, it brings great satisfaction to her. "Come on, kill me..." Tian Tongmu whispered even more, his delicate face was covered with red tide, the smile was as charming as the girl saw her first love, but the movements in the hand did not The slightest hesitation, the killing knifeXueying reflected the scarlet light on it. Click. The imaginary cut-offs did not appear. The body of the knife is stuck in the body of the gastrointestinal creature. The feeling of cutting is not as smooth as it was just now, but there is a feeling of pause, as if the knife was cut on a mass of hard meat. Haven''t you recovered completely? Tian Tongmu flashed the idea first in her mind, but she quickly rejected it. As a swordsman of the sword ghost level, she can''t even grasp her own state. And it was then. The gastrointestinal creatures in front of them suddenly gave a painful growl, and a terrifying squirming sound came, and in the wide eyes of Tian Tongmu and Rin Urito, the bodies of these gastrointestinal creatures began to grow out of a piece. A piece of scales began to be huge and deformed, with sharp claws and a thick tail. Gradually, it looks like it has an obvious biological characteristic. Dinosaur. The protozoan in front of the spider genotype is more of a dinosaur characteristic. "Fool, lie." Tian Tongmu pulled out his knife and couldn''t help but stepped back. The characteristics of gastrointestinal organisms are the integration of the genetic characteristics of different organisms. However, the dinosaurs are clearly extinct. Where''s the gene? The creatures that can appear in front of them are unmistakably carrying the genetic characteristics of dinosaurs that once overlord on the earth. Tiantongmu even recognizes them. One of them is the dragon, a small predatory carnivore. dinosaur. most important thing. This change happened in front of her. "Guru." Seeing Lian Taro swallowed, "Large, probably... is the version updated?" Hearing these four words, Tian Tongmu''s lovely face changed and changed. Finally, he was wronged and raised his knife angrily and shouted: "How can there be an updated version halfway through Daguai? I want to protest, I want to complain!" It''s a pity that the response she got was just a roaring monster rushing up. silence is still concerned about her, a strong man standing on the peak of ordinary people. The result is quite satisfactory. In the face of the enhanced version of the ordinary monsters, even Tiantong Mu can only deal with two second-level monsters head-on. If this number is exceeded, you must avoid frontal combat, increase the distance, and use various monster-killing skills flexibly. If you are not careful, you will be injured. The kind of good time just like chopping monsters like cutting vegetables has been gone with the update of the version. "There is difficulty, there is happiness." The silence nodded quite satisfied. This difficulty can suppress the possibility that human beings in this world can easily become warriors, and only the elite who really stands on top of humans, or the girls who are the children of curses, can become warriors. If you want to change your destiny, you will bet your life to become stronger. It is impossible to relax. This is also fair to those in the world of Naruto and the Pirate World. Tian Tongmu''s illusion that she wants to brush monsters infinitely has been shattered. Even if the new version of the monsters gives more points, she can''t make up for her inner sadness. In the end, she can only return to adjust the injury. and the other side. Silence is also doing the final step. Restrict production. What he put in has raised the level of gastrointestinal organisms in this world by a whole grade, but if there are no restrictions, they will continue to strengthen, and the balance in this area also needs to be restricted. Wait until everything is resolved Silence did not rush to summon the people of Naruto and the Pirate World, but watched the response of this world first. As he expected. The army of those survivors faced a formidable gastrointestinal creature and suffered a fiasco. Even the elite troops are the same. Only the cursed child has the power to fight. This makes them clearly realize that it is not them who are waiting for these monsters, but the different world warriors in their cognition. At most, they only play a logistical role. at the same time. The role of the cursed child is magnified again. While loathing these children with gastrointestinal viruses, they are eager to use their power to seek welfare for themselves, and even want to rob the children of the items that were opened from the jar. This disgustingly inferior face, frowned when watching the silence. He thought about it. added a cognition. In the security zone, the soldiers are insulted, hostile, and attacked, and will have the right to fight back by force. The day this cognition appeared. All survivor bases around the world, there have been incidents of cursed children against those who harbor malicious intentions against them, and then suddenly realized that they have a lofty status in the hearts of most children. Most of these children''s intellectual development far exceeds ordinary children. . But the character is still simple. changed the world, gave them silence for food and clothing, and became the few warmths in their hearts, and then was tightly grasped. Chapter 455： : New general opener from the silent perspective. The children were either grateful as if they were praying before opening the can, or saying good night to the sky before going to bed, as if there was a deity watching them silently. When you smile the most is when you open the jar, you open the food you like, or you open the clothes you like, which is the happiest moment in life. Under such circumstances. The perception given by silence is equivalent to asking them to fight back. The objects opened from the jar are treasures given by silence, and no one can take them away. After this. The oppressed children''s oppression seems to be relieved in their resistance, but at the same time, they are even more disgusted. This disgust also includes jealousy that they have the power to become soldiers. felt silent that this step was enough for now. Further changes should be left to them to solve. With their qualifications, at most a few more years, there will be a comprehensive improvement in intelligence and strength. Ordinary people in his games are only backgrounds after all. Then next. can consider putting players. returned silently to the world of Naruto, in his own small room. "Master is back?" Icarus was the first to find him back. At this time, she was sitting on the table in Shen Mo''s usual office. The pink wings behind her naturally hung on the ground, and it looked like an everyday picture of an angel. . "Is anyone buying a jar again?" Silently asked casually. "It''s Xiaonan." Icarus got up and walked to the silent side, seeming to want to get closer, but Yuju jumped to the silent body first, and the small paw pulled his clothes corner, a sticky look. "Who does Xiao Nan plan to buy a jar for?" Silently holding the increasingly round Yuju, she took off her shoes and sat cross-legged on the bed. Xiaonan has reached the limit of using money to open the jar. In other words, money can no longer be exchanged for points for her. That is not to buy jars for herself. "It''s a newcomer." Icarus sat next to Silence and tilted his head to look at him. "Xiaonan selected a few newcomers and asked if they could become members. I''m preparing to judge." This is a program that is updated while silent in Pirate World. is actually still trying the set. The difference is that people in this world do not have to find the difficulty of the ship of destiny first. Each force will have a trial quota regularly, and only need to pass the trial to become a member. is a more efficient way to develop players. "Then go." Silently raised his hand and patted Icarus'' long hair with a smile, "Icarus is really getting more and more powerful, helping me a lot." "Hmm." Icarus blinked, squinting slightly. Although all of them had very slight expression changes, it was enough to express her happiness after being praised. Even if the order is different from the battle, she can achieve the point of satisfying her master. Such a life. Icarus is very satisfied. After a little bit of perseverance, staying with the owner for a while, Icarus stood up and disappeared into the light. The silencer is not idle either. He opened the work report submitted by Bismarck. There are changes in the Pirate World during this time. The second general who met the ship of fate appeared in the navy, the green pheasant. There is only one green pheasant. He rode a bicycle and met a ship of fate during a personal trip, and successfully passed the test. Under the fate-like item extraction mechanism designed by Shen, he successfully extracted the Frost Giant''s transfer props. This is a profession that combines magic and physical practice. can be classified as a demon warrior. It seems that the green pheasant is going back on the road of playing ice. There is one more trustworthy general can opener, and more or less has resisted some pressure for the navy. At least the rest of the can openers dare not randomly, in addition, the rest of the can openers are more or less They opened some more jars, especially One Piece Roger. The looting of the Dragons, it was not only his deputy captain Raleigh, but also himself, who opened more than 1,500 jars, and became one of the most powerful people in this sea overnight. . This makes many people feel excited. Blackbeard is actually acting. For a period of time, Blackbeard pulled Kaido rescued by him and launched a fierce attack on the Tianlong people, including but not limited to robbing the heavenly gold and attacking the Tianlong people. He even planned an abduction of the Tianlong people. Although he was eventually stopped by Cap, he still made him the "most dangerous criminal" beyond the dragon. "In fact, many cases are not caused by Blackbeard." Bismarck wrote in the observation report, "There are at least three incidents of golden robbery by Emperor Han Cook, but because the Emperor is too beautiful, the survivors of the incident will be held responsible. Throwing on Black Beard, the power of the Empress has approached the limit of the first stage members in these three robbery..." The so-called first-stage membership limit means that you can no longer use treasure to redeem points. in other words. Han Cook''s current strength is at least at the same level as Xiao Nan and Da She Wan. Sure enough... After gaining her strength also began to retaliate against the Dragon. None of the five old stars have boarded the ship of fate, but the threat they face is getting bigger and bigger, and it will be a headache. thought for a while in silence. seems to have figured out how to cast these players. But before that. The most important thing, it really is the announcement that the copy is opened. Silence began to devote himself to work. As an official announcement, he needed to introduce the general situation of this copy world, as well as various regulations and welfare systems. It is best to have a high-quality short CG. Icarus didnt know when he would be back, much faster than he usually did to qualify, but didnt disturb the silence, just sitting on the floor, leaning against the bed, holding her big watermelon and looking at the silent back . The look that flashed occasionally in the eyes of jewel-like eyes. shows that she is not just sitting in a daze. Worked in silence for a whole day, until the night of Naruto World came to an end, the work was completed, and a long breath. He checked it several times by himself, and confirmed that there was no problem. "Icarus, Yuju, it''s dinner." "Meow--" Fei Ju stood up with some joy. She just squinted halfway on the bed. Silently reached out and grabbed her two small paws, gently mentioning. . flesh flickered on the stomach suddenly. Fei Ju turned her head and seemed to embarrassedly raise her hind legs, trying to cover the flesh on her stomach. Chapter 456： : Announcement of Doomsday Copy "Give you one night, give me a good practice to lose weight, or dont think Ill take you out next time." The silence shook the body of Feiju angrily, and the flesh on the stomach flickered. . He didn''t want to take a fat cat out, it was too shameful. How cute the jue was when I first met. Lost he thought that Yueju had grown up, turned out to be fat. Why does the white tiger bloodline become fat! "Meow meow." Fei Ju Chao grieved and looked at the silence, but the silence was as hard as iron, and she directly opened a practice room and threw it into her. Of course, dinner is still ready. is a lot. Its a little too pitiful to practice hungry. Then sat down silently to reflect. He clearly remembered that the Juju in the original book was a slender cat, and he was not too lazy. Is it because of his education? No, this guy must be too greedy. "Master." Icarus approached carefully, "Icarus has no flesh." said, and opened his hands, it seemed that he wanted silence to confirm himself. "I know." The silence was silent. Icarus is sometimes like a child, how can mechanical life grow meat. In short. is another full and ordinary day. The second day. At the same time, the membership badges on all can opener members suddenly became hot. The hearts of experienced people were taken away, knowing that this was a notice from the Chamber of Commerce. and those who have been prepared for a long time, even look forward to the look. Xiaonan is one of them. She took out the badge as soon as it began to heat up, and the same three-dimensional projection picture emerged as when she introduced the Destiny Stage, but this time, the figure appeared silent in the picture. "Everyone, the number of junior members I am responsible for has reached the opportunity to open the world stage." Although the silence is smiling, the first sentence to speak is this. "Sure enough!" Xiaonan looks awkward, and since money cannot be exchanged for points, she is waiting for the world stage that Icarus once told her. And those who do not know about this matter. Such as Kapu in Pirate World and others, the can openers of the remaining Ninja villages in Naruto World. also listened very carefully one by one. They have a kind of intuition, which may be related to the way of obtaining higher-level jars. And silence has already been introduced. "You all already know the existence of a multi-element universe, and from the moment you contact the chamber of commerce and become a member of the chamber of commerce, your destiny has been separated from the shackles of the world, so your future is destined to be from a different world Membership competition." When I said the last sentence in silence, I increased my tone and then laughed lightly, "Despite this, your strength is far from being qualified to cross the world. Therefore, the Chamber of Commerce will provide you with a stage to meet each other. Is the world stage." ''S remarks roughly introduced the meaning of the world stage. Some people who did not know in advance were all taken aback. includes Kapu and others. "It turned out to be a meeting with a boarder from another world." The Warring States could not help but exclaim, with a dignified look. Every day they have been painstakingly thinking about how to solve the pirates who opened the can. originally thought that even like the previous tank fight, they were fighting the pirates. But did not expect. turned out to be fighting someone from another world? Heavy pressure suddenly surged. Even the yellow ape, his expression is not as frivolous as usual, and the red dog clenched his fists. None of them are the most powerful in their own world. How should they protect their justice in the face of the powerful in the rest of the world? is contrary to the dignity of the navy side. The Pirate side was mostly excited. "Is it possible to see people from the rest of the world so quickly? Raleigh!" Roger took a big sip and laughed. "It seems that we will have a new adventure soon, really look forward to." "Let''s continue to read it first." Reilly''s performance was not as exaggerated as Roger''s, but his bright smile still exposed his expectation. I don''t know what kind of people you will meet in that big stage, and what kind of adventures you will have. New adventures with companions are exactly what they are after. Silence seemed to stop for some time for the members to digest, and then continued without hesitation: "The stage of destiny is provided by the Chamber of Commerce. There are usually many types, specially-made places, lonely planets, or even areas in outer space. However, I have selected for you a planet with an active civilization." After the voice fell, the picture in the three-dimensional projection suddenly changed. Silence is still silence. However, his surroundings turned into a blue sky and white clouds. Obviously, he was suspended in the sky. Many members still remember what he said. A planet that once had active civilization? what about now? "This world, like many low-level worlds, has experienced human civilization for thousands of years, and finally entered a period of eruption of wisdom and power." Accompanying the sound of silent interpretation, the picture is flowing as if it is accelerating. Land. There are even various things beyond their imagination. Airplanes, ships, satellites... "Seven billion human beings constitute this prosperous civilization." The figure spit out in silence. "Seven billion?" Xiao Nan couldn''t help shrinking his eyes, with an incredible expression. This number, even if it is converted into stone, grass, or even rice, is a huge number. And Xiao Nan can hardly put this number and population together anyway. How huge is that! Large villages like Muye only have a population of about 100,000. Seventy thousand leaves? is on such a planet? Looking at the towering tall buildings in the picture again The dense crowd, Xiao Nan''s understanding of the word "prosperity" ushered in a real impact, she suddenly understood, what a forbearance village, what a big country In contrast, their world is like a village in the countryside. It is no wonder that after reaching a certain strength, they are no longer allowed to use their property to open jars. If it is a world like this, what a terrible level of wealth will it be. is not just Xiaonan who was hit by modern society. is also a shock in the Pirate World. The navy generals were silent, the pirates opened their eyes, and the dragon as a revolutionary was longing, which seemed to be a free and rich world he wanted to build. "This civilization." The silent words continued, "Now it is approaching destruction." Chapter 457： : Shock fills the heart "!?" Most people couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Even the word "once" just now has been guessed by most people. But when I heard it, there was a dreamy feeling. This is the civilization that will make seven billion people live a prosperous life! That is not a number. is countless lives, countless families, including countless husbands, parents, children, so destroyed? Everyone who has empathy has a scalp tingling feeling after thinking of such a picture. Especially Kapp, Qing Pheasant, Roger, and even people with kindness like Luffy and Naruto, said nothing at this time, and a kind of unprecedented sense of grief came to mind. They can''t imagine what kind of **** it is. What is the reason why it can be done. "Civilization is destroyed, in the multi-dimensional universe, there are not a few, and it can even be said that it is normal." The silent voice also has some regrets, "Because the world itself, there are many''Pandora''s boxes'' hidden in the development of civilization On the way, if one accidentally discovers and opens one of them, the result will be unbearable for most civilizations." The silence directly gives the picture. in the picture. Some people who seem to be researchers are observing some creeping, biological-like cells in what seems to be a scientific laboratory. They watched these cells approach the rabbit as a test object with indifferent eyes. Then, the rabbit suddenly began to swell, deform, flesh and blood rolled, and the voice was sharp, turned into a violent monster, smashing the glass in the frightened sight, tearing the experimenter, and a piece of flesh and blood blurred. The screen changes. is the overwhelming violent monster rushing towards the busy and peaceful city of human beings. "what." Nami made a depressive scream, turned her head, and dared not look at it again. can already imagine what the next picture will be. Luffy even included Naruto. clenched his fists, rounded his eyes, and stared at the tragic picture in the picture. Peaceful and happy humans suddenly entered **** and suffered unprecedented damage. Although they quickly launched a counterattack, various fighters rushed to the sky, and the cannon roared, but it was of little use to the gastrointestinal organisms. It was under the attack of overwhelming monsters that they retreated one after another. The world at night. originally symbolized the prosperity of civilization, and the bright light gradually extinguished and changed back to the appearance of death. A 7 billion civilization is as simple as this because some researchers'' experiments have been destroyed. "Pandora''s Box..." Dashe Maru sat on his mage tower, and the snake-like eyes seemed to have flames continually jumping. He is probably the most understandable member of all members. Compared to the world, human beings and life are nothing more than a trivial drop in the sea. If they try to grasp the power of the world with human humbleness, they may touch the terrible magic box. No matter how bright the civilization is, it will be easily destroyed. In the picture, after a painful period, most of the cities of mankind have been turned into ruins, and compared with the prosperity and glory of the past, it is like a silent satire. The surviving people seem to have finally found a way to defend. They have built a huge stone monument. Those monstrous monsters dare not come near, so they protect the last city. The city is the remaining people, and the city is destroyed outside. Civilization is a paradise for monsters. had to admit. For the Pirate World and the Naruto world, such a doomsday plot has a great impact. Especially all of this is based on real. They will even go to such a world. "Is this the world of the multidimensional universe..." Xiao Nan muttered to himself, his face changing, and a picture of silence taking her through time appeared in his mind, "For the Chamber of Commerce, there is also Mr. In terms of existence, the so-called world is like a town or a trivial little village." This kind of cognition is really beyond her view of the world. Know that what she has longed for is nothing but peace in the ninja world. But just like this, it is like a dream, I don''t know how to achieve it. even gave his companion''s life one after another. And now, a world that is tens of thousands of times more prosperous than them, and even basically achieved peace, is so easily destroyed. All members finally understood at this moment. What they will face is a huge and trembling world. "The destruction of civilization occurs from time to time in the multi-element universe, and even the world is destroyed together, and there are not a few." The picture was transferred to silence, he was still suspended in mid-air, and his appearance seemed to return to his usual appearance, " Normally, if we find such an apocalyptic world, we will save the last fire of civilization, and as a price, the planet will be owned by the Chamber of Commerce." Xiaonan shook his head, dispelling the unspeakable heaviness in his heart. listened intently to the words of silence, after all, it was about her destiny and future. The whole planet belongs to the Chamber of Commerce? "I have applied for to use this planet as a junior member of my name, which is your first world stage." Silent with a faint smile, said this fact that everyone already knows And then went on to say, "Your body and soul cannot bear the squeeze of the barrier between the universe and the universe. However, I have moved this entire planet into the cracks of the universe and let it be a transit of different universes. There is a station, so you can arrive." This paragraph has used as much explanation as everyone can understand. But it is one thing to understand. The information contained in it makes these members who are strong in their respective worlds dumbfounded. Move the planet to the gap between the universe? What kind of state is this? Although I don''t know the specific method, I heard it beyond their imagination. Some keen people, such as Xiao Nan, noticed the word of silence. --I. People who move the entire planet and make such unimaginable feats are not the people of the Chamber of Commerce, but just the silence they have seen, and they dont even need the assistance and help of the rest. He can do it alone. Such a thing. A simple sentence. once again refreshed people''s awareness of the realm of silence. Those who knew in the past seemed to be just the tip of the iceberg. . And who knows, will this level where even the planets can be arbitrarily fiddled with, will it still only show insignificant power? Even if such a person has to obey the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, what level is it! ? Invisible shock fills the heart of every member. Chapter 458： : Announcement of Copy Rules Whether it is a general with power and strength. is still sought after by countless people, leaving his legendary One Piece. may have defeated Konoha, and broke into the record of no one in the world of Ninja. ...... everyone. No matter what kind of achievements and great achievements, at this moment, facing the silence on the projection, they put themselves in the position of apprentices, just like when they just started training, started fighting, and began to become stronger. mentality has been squared. They are junior members. "In order to facilitate your trial, I have transformed this world." The silent introduction continued. Everyone is listening carefully, trying to record every sentence, even every expression, every action as much as possible, trying to analyze every message expressed in silence. screen circulation. has a colorful streamer, and suddenly swept the world. "I created a safe zone." Silent words fell, and the city''s stone monument that used to be a barrier disappeared. At the same time, the awareness about the safety zone is transmitted to their minds. That''s right. Transmit awareness directly through the badge. They inexplicably understood what the security zone meant, and even understood the rules. For example, fighting in a safe zone is not allowed. Except for being insulted, attacked, or maliciously treated, it is not allowed to strike the survivors. In cognition, there are even detailed plans. Everyone knows clearly what they can and cannot do. This magical feeling is the first time, let them marvel at the means of silence again, and memorize it seriously. "I created a novice zone." The silence said again. Novice area is only for those who only opened the first-level jar. This cognition, or rule, is also transmitted to everyone''s mind. "There are also elite areas." Elite Zone is for real members, everyone is eligible to go. This is the next step to earn points after being unable to use the treasure. "Finally, the boss area." With this cognitive information coming in, everyone is trembling. Boss area, each boss has the power to destroy the world. and defeated them. not only can get a lot of points, but also can get Pingyi. Open the fourth level jar''s Pingyi. In other words, even if enough points have been swiped in the elite area, if you have not defeated the boss, you will not be eligible to buy a fourth-level jar, and you can only continue to buy a third-level jar. The difference is too big. For the same amount of money, there is a huge difference between buying a third-level jar and buying a fourth-level jar. Players such as Xiao Nan and Da She Wan who have reached the limit, it is very clear that the further the level is, the smaller the promotion of the third-level jars is, because they are only some lower-level items, and they will be less and less helpful. Will be meaningless. Want to go further. can only challenge the boss! Even if there is no support, the points of brushing elite monsters do not make much sense, and it is better to train the weak and weak. and many more-- Some people flashed aura in their minds and suddenly realized. Elite monsters are not prepared for these people who have reached the limit, but for those who can be strengthened through treasures. This will be a competition between forces. "Are all the rules ready?" Da She Wan murmured to herself, sticking out his scarlet tongue and licking his lips. "Reshape the whole world, make rules that cannot be violated, and even let all, including enough The monsters that destroy the world are honestly staying in their own territory. What kind of power is this..." His eyes were filled with awe, intoxication and longing. goes forward. The more you can feel the omnipotent power of your husband. Take this stage as an example. Creation. Dashe Wan can only think of this analogy. The whole planet, the whole world, is like a creation in the hands of a gentleman. He can erase, modify, and distort the reality of the world at will, just like a real creator. thought of this, not just Da She Wan. Many people looked at the three-dimensional projection, and every time they opened the silence, the world changed with his will. This picture alone made people''s heart shock and awe. at the end of the projection. Silence suspended above the clouds, behind which was the rising sun, looking at everyone with a smile. said slowly: "The stage, I have already built it for you. Whether you step in or not will be decided by yourself. However, I believe that every member I choose has the determination to move forward towards his own destiny. It is a qualification with unlimited possibilities. I look forward to seeing that some of you can truly stand in front of me and become a powerful person who can truly control your own destiny in this multidimensional universe." silence used two "real" to express his encouragement. The words of expectation, the gentle smile, as usual silence. But at this moment. Everyone''s mood was agitated, and even enthusiasm appeared. Because, they have further realized what kind of existence the person who speaks these words, who can become a member, and which one does not have longings and desires. Many people have made up their mindsNo matter what challenges they will meet in this stage. will certainly not flinch. bet on a fate that can never be given up! "The stage will be opened in three days." Silence gave the last recognition. Three days later, the stage of destiny will be opened to all members. As long as you pass the membership badge, you can come at will. But has to consume points. Whether it is the past or the return, you have to consume a lot of points, and in the stage of fate, you can only return when you are in a safe area. This also means that if you want to go to battle, you must be prepared to stay there as much as possible to avoid frequent in and out of wasted points. Everyone started to arrange. They all want to rush to the world stage in the first time. "It seems the effect of the announcement is not bad." After watching the repercussions of various worlds in his room, it was quite satisfactory. Next, you only need to buy the door of the world. In fact, the points needed to enter the copy world are used to purchase space transmission services in the world. There is only one door to the world. Members naturally have to shuttle to the door of the world first, and then to the copy world. Silence will customize this process into a whole transaction. . Then charged five times the price. The high price is to avoid frequent entry and exit, increase the chance of collision between members and the copy world, and competitors in different worlds, but not to earn more transportation fees. Chapter 459： : The copy is finally opened Silence everything is ready. Members are also doing their own preparations. As one of the strongest in the ninja world, Xiao Nan sent a avatar to leave the wooden leaves of his guard and came to the Yinyin village where Dashe Maru is located. was naturally greeted. appeared in the mage tower. "It''s a rare guest." Da She Wan is still pale and hoarse, but his heart has already stopped beating. "I''m here only for two things." Xiao Nan froze with an expression and said his purpose very simply, "First, if you meet a powerful enemy on the world stage, the alliance continues, and second, if you want to study As long as the monsters on the world stage are discovered by me, the Alliance will immediately kill you." The second purpose is the main reason for Xiao Nan to come up. She never believed in Da She Wan. ''S alliance is only driven by their respective interests, but Xiaonan is well aware that their core interests are essentially different. Little Nancy wing world peace. And the big snake pill, the hope of the world is destroyed, turned into a ghost. If he brings the virus that destroyed the world to this world, then Xiao Nan will even spare no effort to ally with the rest and give priority to erasing this person. This time, it is to give a warning. "It''s cruel, Xiao Nan." Da She Wan''s tone was like talking to an old friend, even with a smile on his face, "I''m a person who seeks the truth of the world, and I see a world box like this, how can I not go? Explore." "Don''t you see the result of that world?" Xiao Nan''s voice was low, and there was already an unabashed frost in his tone. "Of course I saw it, but I also saw the unprecedented power." Da She Wan raised his voice slightly, with a hint of fanaticism in his eyes, "twist the world, make rules, you know what this power can do Is it just one sentence-forbid to hurt each other, and the dream you have longed for your life will be realized." "That''s not your strength! It''s not mine!" Xiao Nan aggravated her voice. Of course she marveled at the power of silence, and she also understood that the person could fulfill her wish with just one sentence. But. Wishes are realized on their own. This is silence, and it is also the purpose that the Chamber of Commerce has always emphasized. Xiaonan does not naively regard the power of silence as the power she can rely on. She doesn''t even dare to have such a thought. The only thing she does is to marvel. "This is our difference." The smile on Da She Wan''s face widened. "Mr. Silence has said very clearly. He looks forward to us standing in front of him. We have this qualification. This qualification is the determination to pursue strength, too much. Fear of the price will only make you stand still." "But being a slave of power will also make you destroy yourself, and even destroy the rest." Xiao Nan said coldly, she understood that there was no way to persuade Da She Wan. Even if Da She Wan agrees on the surface, he will surely continue his research. Going further. The power mastered by Da She Wan itself poses a huge threat to world civilization. And if someone really continues to be strong to the level that can easily destroy the world, how should she protect the world that the dead companions hope to protect? Xiaonan''s doppelganger directly turned into countless runes flying. The negotiations broke down, and her already fragile covenant with Da She Wan dissipated. Xiaonan body in Muye opened his eyes. She suddenly realized. The next step to conquer the world is to protect the world, and this step will become more difficult as the power becomes stronger. The enemy is a person like Da She Wan. Witnessed the destruction of civilization and understood the fragility of the world. The announcement of silence to members is definitely not just shocking. It has planted the seeds of some people''s thinking about higher levels of interests. Xiaonan is one of them. Perhaps, it is just like what Mr. Silence said. Only when they reach that level can they truly control their own destiny on the stage of the multidimensional universe. This is a brand-new stage and a road that can''t see the end. Everyone is ready, waiting for the moment when the stage opens. at last-- On the third day of the announcement. Everyone added cognition in their minds, and the stage finally opened. "Let''s go." Xiaonan looked at the remaining members of the Xiao organization in front of him, pinched the badge, and submitted an application. The figure was pulled into the vortex by the irresistible force, as if squeezed by the invisible wall, he could not breathe. Fortunately, it was only a moment. The surrounding environment has changed dramatically. She turned her head to look around and found that she was standing in a place that seemed to be a square, surrounded by high-rise buildings seen in the announcement projection, and many people in uniforms were nervous and Watching them anxiously. really came to a different world. Xiaonan was preparing to observe more, and then brushed next to it, a few people appeared there. "This is a different world..." A woman''s voice stopped abruptly. Tsunade''s eyes were wide and his muscles were stiff. He didn''t seem to believe the woman in front of her as if he couldn''t believe it. Xiaonan. This is an apprentice who has been taught by himself, but also a woman who has cooperated with Dashe Maru to capture Konoha. anger, daze, worry, all kinds of emotions surged with this unexpected situation. what''s the situation? I met the biggest enemy as soon as I came over? Tsunade looked around, and found that beside her, only Naruto and Sasuke two imp. Naruto looked at Xiao Nan nervously as well. "This, this dress, is the person of Xiao organization?" "In Xiao organization, there seems to be only one woman." Sasuke is also very ugly, and has pulled out his sword. Ready to run at any time. If it is really the female leader of Xiao organization, it is the existence of one of the strongest can openers in the ninja world when it is opened to the point where it is impossible to use treasure to open it. Their current strength is definitely not an opponent. "Don''t panic, this is the safe area." Xiaonan''s eyes glanced over both Naruto and Sasuke, and finally fixed on Tsunato''s body, looking at the face that had not changed from decades ago, and his expression was somewhat trance, as if to recall. "I haven''t seen you in a long time, Tsunade... sister." Once they had just met Ziya, Tsunato forced her to call her sister when she was a child. "Hmm, I can''t bear the sound of my sister." Tsuna hands squeezed their fists, frowning and staring at Xiao Nan. "How is my brother Shengshu?". Her most important brother is still in the hands of this woman. "Very energetic, don''t worry." Xiao Nan''s expression regained his usual appearance, without much indifference, but no smile. Chapter 460： : Meeting of the two main characters very energetic? Tangshou took a deep breath before he managed to continue to push the question. She is very clear. The more you care about the rope tree, the more you will be squeezed by the other party. Moreover, it is now very obvious that all of their members should be divided into different security zones, and the wooden leaves around her are only Naruto and Sasuke. is in trouble. Tangshou stood in front of Naruto and Sasuke, staring at Xiaonan in front of him cautiously, his mood gradually sinking. Although it is not possible to fight indiscriminately inside the security zone, it is not difficult to solve a few of them with this woman''s ability after leaving the security zone, especially Naruto and Sasuke. Tsunade didn''t believe that this woman would let go of the opportunity to reduce the remaining strength of Konoha. is really a pretty bad start... Xiao Nan looked at Tsunade''s expression, and naturally understood what she was worried about, and it was also in the best interest to kill all three people in this world for the purpose of conquering all ninja villages. It''s just that after realizing the threat of Dashe Wan, she hesitated a little. is when these four people are thinking about each other. A look at it. New figures appeared around. Xiaonan and Tsunate looked at him suddenly. "Different world~Different world~?(^?^*)" With a cheerful voice, a boy wearing a simple red waistcoat, wearing a straw hat, and a knife mark under his left eye looked around curiously, with an excited smile. Beside this boy is a burly and strong man with green hair, carrying three long swords around his waist. is Luffy and Sauron. "Luffy, don''t be too careless." Sauron''s hand was already on his knife, his eyes were all around, and there were several people on Naruto. Then, it stopped at Sasuke. This breath... can''t be wrong, it is Jianhao! "A swordsman from a different world?" Sauron glanced over Sasuke''s long sword with his eager gaze, "Double-edged sword, a sword?" "This guy... did you also choose a member of the Kendo series?" Sasuke couldn''t trace his hand on the hilt. Even among individuals, there is a constant surge of Jianhao''s breath. is on the go. rules have guaranteed their safety in the security zone, but if both parties are interested, it is not impossible to have a discussion without sabotage. But this atmosphere was soon destroyed. Luffy stretched out his palm and shook excitedly, saying hello: "Hello, my name is Luffy, I want to be the man of One Piece, hehe hehe." "One Piece? What''s that?" Naruto suddenly had a feeling that he couldn''t lose. He wiped his nose with his thumb and wrapped his hands around his chest. "My name is Naruto, and I''m going to become Naruto in the future!" "Huoying? What is that?" Luffy asked the same question. "It is a super powerful person who can get everyone''s trust and worship." Naruto''s pride. "It turns out that the One Piece is also super powerful, that is the most powerful and free person above the sea!" Luffy clenched his fists, his eyes sparkling, "I will definitely become One Piece." Naruto and Luffy stared at each other for a while, then suddenly clenched each other''s hands. "You are a good person." "You are not like a bad person." Both of them were in tears, and they looked at each other, and they hated to see each other late. Because both people feel it, the other person has a dream similar to his own. wants to be a person he worships. This is the historical meeting of the two main characters. Suolong and Sasuke raised their heads to cover their foreheads at the same time, sighed rather silently, then stunned, looking at each other, all of a sudden feeling of sympathy. After all, there is a dumb companion. "Speaking of members of a different world, is the result just a devil?" Tsunade wrapped his hands around his chest, seeming to relax a little. After realizing that there are only herself to take care of these two imps, she is indeed worried about the appearance of horrible people again. Xiaonan glanced at her. was not as relaxed as she was because they all rushed over the first time. at this time. Another figure appeared. Slender figure, hot curves, mature charming face, Nicole Robin, appeared alone. was also watching his surroundings alertly as soon as he appeared, with a faint glow of tattoos on his body. really separated from his father. Robin affirmed this fact with regret. For the time being, only White Bearded Pirate was on board and White Beard was the boarder. If she was in the same place, she would be much easier. And Xiao Nan and Tsunate both stared at each other. This woman is so tall. is nearly one meter nine in height. Just as Robin was about to say something, there were two figures beside him. That moment. The air seems to have dropped by a few degrees. One of the two newly emerged people exudes cold air, not the momentum, but the real cold air, and even the condensed water droplets in the air continue to spread. Robin shuddered, staring at the new man as if he couldn''t believe it. "Green Pheasant...General?" That''s right, this cold-breathed man is the navy''s new general on board. Green Pheasant. "Navy general?" Sauron also exclaimed in the same wayBrief, two long knives have been sheathed and put on a defensive posture. Although I have not seen it. However, the two men were indeed wearing navy uniforms, even wearing a cloak of justice. met the general of the navy as soon as he came up. "Robin, the son of the devil." Daski, who was beside the green pheasant, carried his long sword, glanced at Robin, and then looked at Luffy and Sauron. "Luffy, the straw hat boy, and the former pirates Hunter Sauron... General Pheasant, do you want to arrest them?" Although the sword did not come out of the sheath. But on Da Siqi''s body, he has begun to exhale a fierce sword gas. Since becoming a boarder, she has received rigorous naval training. Plus the kendo power in the jar. This female navy, who was only a humble little character in the original, has now completed the transformation of her own destiny. "Luffy, why did they catch you." Naruto looked at his new friend curiously. "Did you not hear them say?" Tsunao picked up Naruto''s back collar and carried him directly to his side. "Navy generals naturally want to catch pirates." She watched the green pheasant alertly. This thin and tall man gave her a great sense of oppression. is very strong, very powerful. is not comparable to the two imps just now. . Xiaonan''s complexion was also dignified. She can feel that this man who seems to be called a green pheasant is very strong. It is very likely that, like her, she can no longer use treasure to open cans. Chapter 461： : A man who is late The green pheasant''s gaze swept over a few people in Xiaonan. Looking at the clothing and temperament alone, they could understand that these people are people from different worlds. He was a little cautious, but he was not too careful. This is a safe area. In addition, because of this world stage, the five old men of the world nobility seemed to have finally made up their minds, and gave him and Cap the funds to buy jars, and directly mentioned the limit. Therefore, as long as the other party is also the first person to come to this world stage, it should not be much stronger than him. The green pheasant finally looked at Robin. "Unexpectedly, I''ll see you here, Robin." The coldness on Qing Pheasant''s body gradually dissipated, his shoulders shrugged down, and he slightly hugged his waist, and he seemed to become an ordinary lazy uncle. was seen by his eyes, and Robin''s body trembled slightly. When she was a child, it was this general who let her go before she became the only survivor of that disaster. Benevolence? nightmare? Robin didn''t know, but the only thing that was certain was that this man''s identity and strength represented her inner fear-world power. But... She has made up her mind to face everything. "I don''t want to see you... But if you want to catch me, it''s not that easy." Robin raised his head and looked directly at the green pheasant. "When I heard that you boarded the ship of destiny and joined the White Beard Pirates Group, I thought I heard it wrong." Green Pheasant looked at Robin, his eyes seemed to have a somewhat unclear taste, "It seems that you really came out of the darkness." "It just won''t make you any more." Robin''s expression was completely calm. Green Pheasant narrowed his eyes slightly. ''S coldness suddenly spread again. "Since you say so...I also want to try your strength." Click sound, click sound, constantly spreading around him. Small ice crystals appeared in the air. And the cold reached this terrible level, but it was still perfectly restricted to a range of only one meter away from him, enough to see his terrifying control ability. The "armies" next to them who had been here for a long time now have a pale face. These warriors from different worlds are indeed monsters with incredible power. It will be more terrible than the gastrointestinal creatures and the cursed children. "Huh? Shouldn''t the security zone fight casually." A somewhat rough voice suddenly came. Everyone discovered that a burly man in a red trench coat and a black captain''s cap with a skull painted did not know when to appear there. is nearly three meters tall. is like a little giant, with a bright smile on his face that resembles that of Luffy, and he seems to be somewhat drunk, as if the hangover just woke up. The green pheasant''s pupil shrank, and a name had blurted out. "One Piece, Gore D. Roger!" That''s right, this man who was late in the end was really the resurrected One Piece Roger! was watching the silence here behind the scenes and could not help smiling. All players in the Tokyo area are here. The name is randomly scattered, but in fact, these people in this area are arranged in silence, otherwise Naruto and Luffy are so easy to get together, Qing Pheasant, Roger, Xiao Nan, It is also the three highest-ranked players selected in silence. has a delicate sense of balance, and it seems that it is easy to make a different spark. And now. The name that the green pheasant shouted out attracted everyone''s attention at once. The people of the One Piece world needless to say, one piece is Roger, that is the biggest legend. Everyone in Naruto World is also curious. The reason is just what Luffy said. One Piece is the most powerful and free person on the sea. Even if there are exaggerated ingredients, the word "king" is enough to explain. "One Piece, really One Piece!" Luffy was so excited that he ran to Roger, and his excited hand didn''t know how to put it, "It''s a living One Piece! Hey, hey hey!" For Luffy, One Piece is a symbol of the future. A strong, free future. A free adventure on the sea. Luffy was determined to be One Piece just because of his longing for the sea and adventure, and now, the only one piece in the past, appeared in front of him. "You are Luffy, Kapu''s grandson." Roger recognized the straw hat on Luffy''s head and seemed to understand what he could not help laughing. He patted Luffy''s shoulder a few times. "After hearing that the red hair gave me my straw hat, I always wanted to meet you. I heard that you want to be One Piece?" Roger''s two black beards flickered with his smile, not only without the fierceness of the pirates, but also kind and friendly. He heard about it from Shanks. Monkey D. Luffy, as Shanks thought, could inherit his will and D''s will. I just didn''t expect it. will meet in such a situation. "Yes." Luffy smiled big and raised his fist, "Hey, hey, now One Piece is you, but I will definitely defeat you and become the new One Piece." He just said that, UU reading in front of the only one-piece king, said that he would beat him. Naruto looked at Luffy. There was a wonderful feeling in my heart. That''s it. No matter what others think, no matter who they are facing, they must shout their goals and dreams out loud. Luffy is the same person as himself. "Ha ha ha ha." Roger laughed loudly, his voice rushing straight to the sky, deafening, and the soldiers around couldn''t help but retreat for several steps, only to feel his head banged, his eyes full of horror, almost caught in an uncontrollable panic. Monster, this three-meter-high man feels like the monster he saw as a boss a few days ago. caveat Inexplicable cognition suddenly poured into Roger''s mind, his smile stopped suddenly. looked at the people around him, his expression a little depressed. But he patted Luffy''s shoulder again and laughed: "I will wait for you to challenge me, rest assured, until then, I will not let some people bully the small, you can take risks and grow." this sentence is naturally also said to the green pheasant. Green pheasant''s eyes also seemed to narrow. "There is One Piece here, the ordinary little pirates don''t matter anymore, I will try my best to catch you, Roger." This sentence is serious. . Catching Roger can suppress the chaotic and irritable sea to some extent. This is the pheasant''s justice. Chapter 462： : How could it not be moved Facing the green pheasant''s speech, Roger just smiled confidently, "One Piece is the freest man on the sea, no one can catch One Piece." He has always been very clear. has become an incarnation of freedom, and what really attracts people to the sea may not be a treasure. looked at a new generation of pirates like Luffy. The glory of One Piece must be kept. The green pheasant did not speak again. Even Robins plan to try a little is gone. After all, they are now in a safe area, and no one dares to break the rules of silence. For those who had been waiting there for a long time, he also gradually understood some things from these conversations. The four people who appeared first came from the same world. The six people who appeared later came from another world. Two different worlds. Seeing these people seemed to have stopped the communication for a while, and finally had the opportunity to walk up. All of a sudden, all her eyes were on her. Sheng Tianzi is a little stressed. But try to keep calm and make yourself behave more naturally. After holding the skirt to salute slightly, the tone said as gently as possible: "I am the ruler of this city, Holy Son, according to the rules, I will prepare logistics for everyone, and the place of residence and banquet are ready." There was a little sweat on her palm. Although the "God" who transformed the whole world made the rules, they didnt know whether the rules could be followed by these very powerful warriors from different worlds, in case they just regarded the world as an indifferent game , It''s troublesome. Unrestricted forces will cause unimaginable damage. and faced the emperor who stood up. Xiaonan took the lead and nodded. "Is this the name of this country? I hope to have a quieter residence, as long as I eat freely, I will pay the corresponding compensation." "The navy general can''t eat in vain." The green pheasant also walked up, and looked at Xiao Nan''s body for a moment, then looked at Sheng Tianzi and said, "If you want to stay, just do whatever you want." "Are there any food? Then I want meat!" Luffy raised his hand. Tsunade and others have no opinions. Here is a long relief in his heart. At the very least, these people still seem to follow the rules. Then, the next step is to master as much information as possible. Regarding their world, their power, and...have that kind of power to transform the whole world. With a smile on his face, Sheng Tianzi personally led the soldiers towards the banquet not far away. have to say. Sheng Tianzi has a very beautiful appearance, and there is a temperament that makes people naturally close, plus the identity of "king", whether it is Xiao Nan, or a green pheasant, or even Gangshou, she is very polite to her, but it is a road. Fei and Naruto don''t care about these, but Sheng Tianzi naturally doesn''t care. Thanks for this kind of kind attitude. In this short time in the itinerary, she has already put down a lot of sense of restraint. can even simply talk about something. "Just half a month ago, the people of our world were still facing the threat of gastrointestinal creatures, but after that day, everything changed." Sheng Tianzi''s face with a shallow smile, "we I sincerely appreciate the''God'' who brought all of this, so if you have any needs, please directly put forward, we will meet as much as possible." At least seven points of this statement are true. Although he believed that he did not have the talent to be a ruler. But she really hopes that mankind and this country can be happy. The only pity to say. is the relationship between the cursed child and the average person, and it becomes more and more tense. But she had no ability to improve the treatment of the cursed child before, and now she can''t do it. "Is "God"?" Tsunade''s expression is slightly more complicated. He reached out and touched his face. "This name has no problem in every sense." "How." Xiao Nan turned his head to look at Tsuna, slightly bent the corner of his mouth. "As the only woman who has dated with''God'', does it feel unreal?" "Date, date--!?" Da Siqi exclaimed, staring at Tsunade with round eyes, her face reddish swept back and forth on her body, it seemed difficult to believe the same. The rest of them looked at it all at once. Especially Sheng Tianzi, almost unable to keep his expression. Are they really saying that the same person exists? It changed the whole world easily, restricted all the gastrointestinal creatures, and even specified rules like the theorem of the universe, which is difficult for mortals to touch and unimaginable existence, even if it is a creature or a human being. . "What expression do you guys have?" Tsunade was a little depressed. She even saw obvious envy on the face of the female navy holding the sword. But she can still understand. This feeling is really weird. Gang hands could not help shaking his head, hands clasped his chest, with some helplessness said: "Since everyone is a member under his jurisdiction, you should know that, for him, God or devil, how do we call him, he does not care at all, and there is no high-level gesture when communicating, in the end, We are just junior members and there is nothing that makes him particularly concerned about qualifications." Even her. If he dies on this stage, he would only regret it at most. Not even regrets. However, she would not simply die. Tsunade clenched his fist quietly, inexplicably ignited some fighting spirit. "Really." Daskey seemed to recall what the picture was like, nodded fiercely, and his eyes were full of admiration. "It''s a very friendly adult, he gave me the opportunity to realize my dream." It was indeed a turning point for her that completely changed her life and destiny. Before she met the silenceShe was just a ridiculous dream of becoming a sword fighter, and even a highly incompetent female navy. But after that. dream is still that dream, but it is no longer ridiculous. Even if you need to compete with the rest of the boarders for the throne of the first sword hero, but being able to compete under the same conditions is already an extremely precious opportunity for her. Tsunade and Xiaonan and others did not say anything. But looking at the expression of this different world navy, the same feeling rose in my heart. They can appear here. can fight for dreams that would otherwise be impossible. is really grateful to that person. With the unimaginable strength, identity, and status of the other party, he was able to treat them so kindly, recognize their dreams, and give them hope, how could it not be touched. Chapter 463： : Only dreams are special Between these few words, it seems that the silent character image is roughly described. Sheng Tianzi''s beautiful eyes flickered slightly. in her mind. seems to have been able to imagine a gentle "god", although it has strong power, but also has good intentions for the weak. That''s right. He even guarded the survivors of this world from the threat of gastrointestinal creatures, and gave them a powerful opportunity to enable the cursed children to have a better life. Even the curse seems to become Some kind of innate gift. Holy Emperor has a kind of longing and wants to ask something. But Tiantong Juzhi Cheng, who had always followed her, interrupted her. "Your Majesty, the banquet has arrived." came here, everyone saw the building that can be described as "bright and bright". It is a large villa with a Gothic spire. The new red carpet is spread from the inside to the outside. There is a melodious piano sound. The floor-to-ceiling glass windows can let people see the delicate and luxurious decoration inside, and a group of clothes Gorgeous, noble men and women stood outside the gate, looking at them nervously and yearningly. have to say. This situation is better for people in the Pirate World. But several people in Naruto World have never seen such a scene. Naruto has opened his mouth with no temperament. Xiaonan frowned insignificantly. For her who has been living in the atmosphere of war, this kind of bright and bright, full of unnecessary luxury scenes, really made her a little uncomfortable. is more critical. Isn''t this a doomsday world? The vast majority of humans have sacrificed in war, and gastrointestinal creatures have spread all over the world. The whole world is full of wails of injustice. Why can''t you see sadness and tension in these people''s faces? Sheng Tianzi''s expression is also a bit unnatural. She knows what these people are for. Close relations. These people are children of the wealthy family in the Tokyo area. Sheng Tianzi still remembers what Tiantong Juzhi Cheng said to himself- "If warriors of different worlds abide by the rules, then we can try to get something from them. It is necessary to narrow the relationship. On the other hand, the growing power of the cursed children must also be vigilant." Sheng Tianzi knew that Tiantong Juzhi Cheng had been secretly opposing the new law of gastrointestinal animals that she wanted to introduce to protect the cursed child. However, it is still very uncomfortable for the Holy Son to hope to attract warriors from other worlds to fight against the cursed son or something. However, she has no way to stop it. Because the city management is inseparable from Tiantong Jucheng. "The banquet is ready." Sheng Tianzi depressed his emotions and smiled at Xiao Nan and others. "If you have any questions about our world, you can freely ask at the banquet. We will answer, including the original gut. Biological information." This is also a prepared statement. Give a topic that can be communicated. Don''t worry too much about these different world warriors will refuse. And those "nobles" who had been ready for the moment, all greeted them at this time, with smiles and humility, surrounding them in twos and threes, and greeted them. In , the waitress and the maid are also prepared, and there are various kinds of food. Luffy, a rough character, stuttered regardless of anything, and thanked them again and again. Qing Pheasant was very calm. As a navy general, he naturally experienced many battles like this, and he understood that basic entertainment is inevitable As for Tsunade, after some initial discomfort, it quickly integrated into it. She is a long-time fritter in the major entertainment venues. is only Xiao Nan. is very uncomfortable with this situation. After all, she lived in the war for thirty years. Sheng Tianzi found her out of place, and took the initiative to find up. "This..." "Call me Xiaonan." Xiao Nan still pays a little attention to Sheng Tianzi, the local name. "Sister Nan, can I call it that way?" "Random." "Sister Xiao Nan, can you tell me something about the adult who changed our world?" Sheng Tianzi''s eyes were shining, "For us, everything happened so suddenly, I had some fears, I dont know what kind of existence has changed this world, but Xiao Nan has seen it." Xiaonan looked at the young name. nodded slightly. She can understand the feeling of Sheng Tianzi. Anyone who suddenly finds that her world has been completely changed by an unknown existence on a certain day will feel panic, not to mention that she is still a ruler. "Strength and status, even if we are not qualified to speculate, even if we use "God" to describe it, it may not be correct. Even this description may be contempt for him." Xiao Nan recalled the great power that silence has shown so far. He can only express such exclamation, and then pauses, and then said, "However, he has a special emphasis on those who dream, and for him, all the identities, rights, strengths, wealth, all There is no meaning, only dreams are special." Silence emphasized the potential of dreams more than once. All members are dreamers. Even, the stronger the desire for dreams, the more gentle the attitude of silence ~ www.novelhall.com ~ does not even hide their expectations and recognition. So it can be understood that, in the eyes of silence, these mortal beings are only divided into members with dreams and mortals without dreams. "Dream..." Sheng Tianzi chanted these two words. She also has dreams. It should be said that most people should have dreams. Can she also get the "god" of "God"? Sheng Tianzi has a certain longing, because she thinks that she has no talent to realize her dream, she always unconsciously wants to depend on others. Who is more reliable than "God"? And it was at this time. Outside the banquet, there were suddenly some loud noises, it seemed that the guards were scolding whom, and then there was the dull impact sound. "What happened?" Tiantong Juzhi Cheng asked. But he didn''t need to wait for a response, because a dark-haired woman holding a sword came in from the outside. suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. It is Tian Tongmu more. The expressions of Xiao Nan, Tsunato, and Green Pheasant are all different. Because they can feel the strong killing intention and **** smell of Tian Tongmu''s body. This is a woman carrying darkness. Chapter 464： : You are insulting my IQ Tintong even broke in, destroying the beautiful atmosphere of the banquet. Those famous families, everyone glared at her. Instead, Naruto Sasuke and others looked at her with some curiosity. Especially Sasuke. He felt a familiar breath on this woman, not only with the fierceness of the sword, but also with the taste of seeking strength for revenge. "Tiantong Mugen." Tiantong Juzhicheng stood up. "This is not a place where you can come. If you disturb the guests, even I will not forgive you." Ten Tong Ju Zhi Cheng was a little angry. He knew Tian Tongmu more. Actively betrayed from the Tiantong family, and threatened to avenge the Tiantong family. It''s just that he hasn''t been in charge, and he also has some guilt, but just didn''t expect that she would break in at this time today. The younger sons of the famous people next to him, someone already could not help but scold: "Guard, take her out." "Too rude." "She has already withdrawn from Tiantong''s family and is simply not qualified to come here." "Should hold her accountable today!" These people are all very angry, especially those who surround Luffy, who originally felt that they have become closer to Luffy, a world warrior who seems to be a fool, and they can almost get a good impression. Let Luffy use them. Some guards have surrounded Tiantongmu even more. Tian Tongmu''s gaze looked around the so-called young sons and raised her head, revealing a sneering expression. "Some self-righteous idiots." "What are you talking about?" Some people were immediately irritated. "It''s you who pretends to be right, do you know where this is?" "What are the guards doing?" With the angry voice of the people, the guards around him finally showed their fangs and swooped towards Tiantongmu more. They dare not use guns. It''s easy to break precious floors or disturb your guests. But Tiantong Mu only shook his body and walked out of the guards directly. Poo pass Poo pass. Behind her, one guard after another fell to the ground, unconscious. what happened...... These young ladies are confused. But Xiao Nan, Roger, Qing Pheasant and others showed some surprised eyes. With their eyesight, they naturally saw what happened. At that moment, Tian Tongmu hit the key points of each guard with a long knife with a scabbard in his hand, making them faint, extremely accurate, The grasp of force and airflow is quite powerful, without wasting extra power. In terms of her physical fitness, it is really amazing to be able to do this. Can opener? No, there is no movement of the membership badge. Even if the jar is opened, it has not yet reached the number of two hundred first-level jars. This is her own talent. Xiaonan was suddenly curious about what the girl would do next. "Tiantong Mugen, you..." Tiantong Juzhi Cheng seems to have thought of something, and his face is not very good-looking. "Don''t you understand yet, my dear grandfather, I am different from you." Tiantongmu looked at Tiantong Juzhicheng more, and showed a sweet smile, but his eyes were crazy killing intentions. This contrast, even with her originally beautiful appearance, has a hint of terror. Tian Tong Ju Zhi Cheng did not think of it. The hatred of his nephew and granddaughter came to this point. suddenly realized that the previous neglect of her was a mistake. but now. He cares more about her words. is different... what does it mean? "Do you think you can hide in the last city of human beings as before and spend your beautiful life as a human being under the watch of countless souls?" Tian Tongmu''s smile grew sweeter, "should Its better to say that you are naive or stupid. This world has changed." Her voice reached everyone''s ears very clearly. The interest in Xiaonan''s eyes grew stronger. She felt war, blood, and revenge on this girl, which should have been abnormal, but in her view, it should be normal. Because this is a world about to be destroyed. And they. is not here to enjoy the holiday. Even because of the poor performance of these people around, Tiantong Mu appeared even more, but she gave her a little surprise. But Tiantong Juzhicheng felt not so good. He was a little sure about his guess, but now, what is more important is to get closer to these warriors of different worlds. "What are you doing here?" Tiantong Juzhi Cheng slowed down, "You are in front of you, but you come from a different world. According to the revelation, we have a responsibility to assist them. Do you want to stop them?" ''S statement clearly shows his characteristics as a politician. lightly described it, pushing Tiantongmu to the opposite of these warriors of different worlds, and even moved a little bit to transform the existence of the world. "Shut up your face, dear grandfather, you just want to use these fighters from different worlds to defend your rights." Tian Tongmu even seemed to have a sweet voice~www.novelhall .com~ So I said that you are too naive. Today''s world is prepared for warriors, but you who have no courage or ability to fight, what qualifications do you have to have the status of the past? " In these few words, some people said their faces were blue and white. In their hearts, their future should be bright. After all, as long as you stay in a safe area, you don''t have to worry about gastrointestinal organisms. The only trouble, those disgusting cursed women, as long as they attract these powerful foreign warriors, don''t worry. And now. This woman actually said that they are not qualified for status? "After saying so much, you are just jealous. You were kicked out of the family, and you are not well qualified to grab cheap food with the civilians." Someone said in a shameful manner, and had not forgotten to turn to face Luffy. , "Lord Luffy, this person has disturbed you to enjoy the food, shouldn''t you chase it out?" "Huh? No?" Luffy''s cheek gang is huge and a little dazed. He always eats quite fragrant. ''S hand movements didn''t stop, and they didn''t hear what they were talking about. "Lord Luffy..." What else does this person want to say. "Shut up." A voice suddenly sounded. The man covered his throat, and was horrified to find that he couldn''t even say a word. "According to the rules, if we are insulted by language, we are eligible to shoot." Xiaonan suspended a yellowish rune around her, she gave this man a light glance, "Are you insulting my IQ now?" ~： True blackout @@ The power outage in the morning hasn''t come yet, it is estimated that the line is broken _, I don''t believe it, I can add groups, and I ran two Internet cafes full. When the phone still has a little power, I send out the request for leave and update it.... . The big deal will be followed by one day to make up the liver to make up (èisntic) Chapter 465： : One Piece wants to intervene What kind of person is Xiao Nan? Saying Zhong Ling Huixiu is not a compliment at all. How can I not see through these people''s ideas. I don''t have the strength. It is ridiculous to let the strong people use them by thinking of drawing closer to the relationship. This behavior of treating them as fools makes her a little irritated. This is a warning with a killing intent. Only at this moment, the eyes of the person she watched suddenly burst, and her mouth widened, but she couldn''t even make any sound, and she collapsed to the ground, rolled her eyes, and the smelly liquid spread on her pants. Come. was stunned to death by the shock. The level difference is too big. Tian Tong Ju Cheng Cheng has sweat beads on his forehead. He knows that there are such rules, so his speech has always been very polite, but he did not expect that even if he wants to use it a little like this, it will be judged as an insult by the rules? In this case...... Are they not in a position without these rules? "So I said, you are so stupid, especially you, Tiantong Jucheng." Tiantong Mu looked at the Tiantong Jucheng who had lost some of his original calmness, and there was a light heart in his heart, "Don''t say This stupid behavior, even a little malicious, will be considered as an insult, do you still not understand? In the new world order, you are just the people at the bottom of the order." She has already obtained the status of soldier. So she is clear. Among these rules, which only guarantees the most basic security of these ordinary people, they must still be honest, without any ambition and desire. In other words. In this game, they are just optional characters. Honestly can survive. Tiantong Jucheng''s face gradually became ugly. If Tian Tongmu is more true... then his plan has really become a ridiculous thing. No, there is still a chance! Tian Tong Ju Zhi Cheng seemed to think of something, forcing himself to return to calm. "Dear distinguished guests, this is just a misunderstanding." Tiantong Juzhicheng apologized slightly to Xiaonan. "We have absolutely no disrespect for you, but as you have seen, some people treat us and this city. Possessing malice, so we do have the mind to hope for your protection." He said that the person with malicious intent naturally refers to Tiantong Mugen. Tian Tongmu''s intention to kill him has reached a point where he can''t hide it. And this remark directly admits the purpose of his previous behavior. Just admit it. cannot be considered malicious use. turned into praying for asylum. "I don''t care about your own business." Qing Pheasant said casually. From the beginning, he knew the purpose of these people approaching, but compared with the Tianlong people, this Tiantong Juzhicheng could already be regarded as a good ruler, and the Holy Son didn''t feel her maliciousness from beginning to end. , To get their world, can be regarded as a rare Mingjun. I am not the navy of this world. For the pheasant who believes in lazy justice, there is no intention to intervene in this country. However, he has no interest, does not mean that other people are the same. "Little girl." Roger swallowed the meat in his mouth and seemed to look at Tiantong Mugen with a bit of curiosity. "You seem to hate these people?" Curiosity is a common problem of adventurers. Roger did not care about things that did not look good on his way to travel. Sometimes there is no special reason. Just want to control, just control. "They killed my parents." Tian Tongmu lowered her gaze slightly, seeming to converge some killing intention. The move she came over today is actually a bit risky. But had to come. Because she found that, like her, who was hunting monsters, in addition to the cursed son, there were some reformers like Tachiro Satomi, and they were in groups and more efficient, which means that Tiantong Ju Zhicheng is not as easy to deal with as she said. "It turns out that you are a bad guy, grandpa." Luffy''s bulging cheeks looked at Tiantong Jucheng Cheng in shock. "Fool, don''t believe it so easily." Sauron punched Luffy with a punch. "Isn''t that a bad person?" Luffy seemed to realize. "This is not necessarily..." Sauron himself was not sure. Then Luffy looked at him with disgust. Then the two men pinched each other. These two people are really stupid... Everyone has this idea in their minds. "Since this is the case." Roger suddenly clapped his hands and stood up, with a bright smile on his face, "Then find out whether it is a good person or a bad person." "What do you want to do again? Roger." Green Pheasant looked over and stood up slowly. "The good or the bad are not so easy to judge. You pirates will only do things capriciously according to their own ideas. , It doesn''t matter what kind of change the things you do will bring to the rest." Green Pheasant didn''t care. But if Roger wants to intervene, it is completely different. This guy may be willing to solve the people he thinks are bad guys No matter what the consequences will be. As a navy general, if he tolerates the pirates from messing up in front of himself, he is too negligent. And as he thought. "Hahaha, if you want to stop me, let''s try it." Roger haha ??laughed a few times, as if the enthusiasm was completely triggered, turned his head to look at Tian Tongmu, and said happily, "Little girl , Do you want to join me first, I will definitely protect you, and I also need a local guide." Tian Tongmu seemed to have stayed a bit more. This time she came over, in fact, there was only one main purpose. Hugging thighs. If the world becomes a monster game, then let the master belt be the fastest way to improve. Tin Tong Ju Zhi Cheng must have a similar plan. So she came. But I didn''t think that these warriors from other worlds, even if someone really wanted to intervene in her things, it still looked as if they were full of energy. "He doesn''t necessarily help you get revenge." Xiao Nan suddenly said, "If I guess right, he should first figure out what happened between you, why your parents were killed, and what these people are like. People, and then decide what to do." Although they had just met, Xiao Nan has been collecting intelligence on these people in the spirit of being a ninja. . This member of the different world called One Piece Roger is not so warm-hearted as it is to like to join in the fun. I do my own thing, only do what I think is right, and I am not afraid of any trouble, and even expect trouble. Chapter 466： : Mu Gan embraced his thigh Facing Xiao Nan, Tian Tongmu was more stunned. From these words, she seemed to hear different attitudes. as predicted. Xiaonan then said: "But you follow me, no matter what the truth is, I will help you do what you want to do, and even help you be strong." Tiantong Juzhi Cheng''s face suddenly looked very bad. Tian Tongmu''s revenge target, but he, and Tian Tong family. In front of him, just say such a thing, you can imagine to what extent he was despised. A man in a suit next to him couldn''t help but stand up. "Don''t you, in front of you, we just want to kill the ants, is this the protection given by God? That is not even comparable to the past!" The man said these words, with a look of indignation, even a generous death, as if the person next to him who had been scared to death would not scare him. Roger on the other side also seemed a little dissatisfied. "Always figure out who is the enemy." As a three-meter-tall little giant, Roger''s buzzing voice is particularly intimidating. Although he is one piece, he never bullied ordinary people in the adventure. Only when the enemy is determined, he will start. "Yeah yeah." Luffy nodded while eating, "What if this grandpa is not a bad guy." Shanks, Luffy, these people who read as pirates and who write adventurers are mostly of this type. When I see someone, I help. Discover if it is an enemy or a bad person, and then start. Even the navy who is the enemy of the status, rarely has a heavy hand. "Obviously a group of pirates, but so naive?" Xiao Nan''s eyes looked past, but his face was expressionless. "If it is a good person, can you kill the father''s hatred? Or, in the war, also Is it good or bad?" Roger and Luffy were dumb for a moment. Where would they think so much. In most cases, they obey their own wishes. "In addition, according to your perception, I guess I am also a bad person." Xiao Nan continued, holding out his finger, pointing to Tsunade and others, "because I captured their village and captured their loved ones, even in the process Kill a lot of their companions." These words made Roger and Luffy both startled. looked at Naruto and Tsuna, who were squeezing their fists and were angry. This is indeed a bad guy. The green pheasant sat down again on the other side thoughtfully glanced at Xiao Nan and a few others. "Naruto, is she true?" Luffy stretched out his hand and patted Naruto''s shoulder, looking a little serious. In his heart, Naruto is already considered his friend. If it is not in a different world, he even wants to invite Naruto to be his companion. "Yes!" Naruto nodded fiercely, squeezed his fists, and glared at Xiao Nan. "Everyone in the village...all was caught by her, even three generations of Naruto grandfather, Defeated..." Hokage was also defeated? Luffy looked at Naruto''s unwilling expression and thought of his longing similar to himself. took his eyes seriously. "Decided, I will help you, Naruto." Luffy gave his promise, and even showed a bright smile, "Come and defeat her, if you want to become Naruto, you must defeat her. Right." "Luffy......" Naruto stared at Lu Fei staringly. He didn''t expect him to say that at all. They had just not known each other for an hour. could not help but tightly grasp Luffy''s palm. Two tears, not moved. For Naruto who has always been looking for a companion himself, Luffy is the first peer of his age who actively leans over to help him. "Do you think they are good people?" Xiao Nan said again, without a sneer on his face, no sarcasm, but just said like describing the facts, "My parents also died in the war with them, and my companion The same is true." "That war was waged by you." Tsunade slammed the table and stood up. "So you can even kill civilians together?" Xiao Nan looked at her expressionlessly, "This war was also initiated by you, but you were defeated by me." "Hoo, huh." Tsunade''s chest fluctuated violently. In that war, they also paid a huge price. This is the same now. originally had some indignation, but Roger was silent at this time. This kind of war. Unlike Luffy, who had not experienced much, he had seen this kind of war, there was no right or wrong, no good or bad, just the war waged by the two parties for their own interests, and gradually became an indelible hatred, he At that time, I thought about preventing it, but I couldn''t do anything in the end, so I had to leave and continue his journey. And Tiantong Juzhicheng next to him saw such a scene, there was a little joy in the depths of his eyes. It seems. These warriors of different worlds are not only a gang, they even have a lot of hatred between each other. In this case. Even with those rules, there is a lot of space available. "You are calling Tiantong Mugen." Xiao Nan didn''t care about his hand anymore, but looked at Tiantong Mugen with a slightly more relaxed expression. "Among the rules is the most important thing for us Its a goal, or a dream. This will be your strong foundation and a reason to be valued. So, you must not only keep your hatred in mind, but also understand that its your weakness that causes it. Follow me, I will Help you be strong." This is Xiao Nan''s second invitation to Tian Tongmu. She has also realized it. Here will become a battlefield, and in this battlefield, she needs helpers. The girl with hatred in front of her is undoubtedly a person with potential. more importantly. She saw the shadow of the long door on her body, it was endless pain, endless darkness, longing for the hatred to feel her pain. Tian Tongmu looked at the woman even more, exhaling slowly, there was nothing to hesitate. Isn''t she here today to hold her thighs? stepped forward, walked to Xiao Nan''s side, held his sword with both hands, and knelt down on one knee with the allegiance of swordsman. Tian Tongmu has his own pride, but in the face of revenge, everything is secondary. But. Just as she was about to kneel down, she was held up by invisible forces. "Don''t do that." Xiao Nan reached out and grabbed her arm, and the indifference on her face was completely counted at this moment, replaced by a shallow gentle smile. "Welcome to join, you are not my subordinates, but mine. companion." At the moment when this smile appeared. . Tsunade''s mind, the girl''s appearance emerged in a trance. holding a flower made of paper, a gentle smile like this on his face. Chapter 467： : First heard of the cursed child To be honest, Tsunato is about to forget Xiao Nan at that time. After all, Xiao Nan has changed a lot. even became the enemy of Konoha. But now looking at Xiao Nan''s smile, Tsuna has a kind of feeling that the other party''s inner heart and the little girl at that time have not changed much. how can that be? Tsunade recalled the picture of Xiaonan standing on Muye Naruto Rock, cruelly hurting Muye, and Xiaonan, who was smiling at the moment, and Xiaonan, who was a child in his memory, could not be merged anyway. "Naruto..." Luffy also pulled Naruto''s arm somewhat blankly, "Is she really a bad person?" Luffy judges whether it is good or bad, mostly by intuition. But now he is also a bit ignorant. Naruto also has a complex expression and whispered: "She is a disciple of my master, in theory it should be my sister...I don''t know why she did this." "It turned out to be Sister." Luffy suddenly realized that he still said dumbly, "I still don''t understand." Poof. Sauron sitting behind fell to the ground at once. climbed up and yelled at Luffy: "There is nothing to understand, what is strange about the fight between the sister and the brother, it must be more powerful than anyone." "..." Sasuke''s face was speechless. After a moment of silence, he said quietly, "Sons can kill their parents, and their brothers will kill each other. Our world is like this." He has been silent for a while. has no hatred for Xiaonan. Since he understood why his brother Uchiha Itachi killed the whole family, he had a complicated feeling for Muye. On the one hand, this is the object that Uchiha Itachi and Naruto must protect at all costs. On the one hand, I felt that even the wooden leaves that even the Uchiha family could not tolerate, even if they were destroyed, what would they do. Xiaonan didn''t care too much about the emotions of the others. This banquet had reached this point, and there was no need to continue. She was going to live in Tiantong Mugen''s residence directly. At this time, she stood up and was about to leave. The Son of Heaven opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. On his delicate face, with some tangle, guilt, and low self-esteem, it didn''t look like the Son of Heaven as the ruler, but a beauty that I saw in pity. Xiao Nan''s Yu Guang glanced at her and suddenly stopped. "His Majesty the Son." She turned her head, and the pale golden eyes of the lake reflected the face of the Holy Son. "If you think that the existence is a benevolent god, your refuge, your savior, then You may be disappointed. His compassion for ordinary people is only based on a certain number, and does not care about a few individuals. If you want to get his approval, the only thing you need to do is to strengthen your dreams." These words are specially for the Holy Son. Her impression of Sheng Tianzi is pretty good. Moreover, Tian Tongmu has no hatred for Sheng Tianzi. It is a pity that this young daiming is not firm enough about her dreams and goals, and this point determines her status and future in the world rules constructed silently. Leave this sentence, Xiao Nan did not wait for the Holy Son to say anything, just leave. The rest of the people all have different expressions. The green pheasant looked at Xiao Nan and Tian Tongmu''s back, and seemed to be thinking about something. Roger came to free and enjoy the food again, and it seemed that he would not care anymore soon. Smile lingered in my mind. Tin Tong Juzhi Cheng entertained the rest of the people again, the music rang again, and the food continued to come out, a joyful look. As if nothing had happened. and the other side. Tian Tongmu even took Xiao Nan to her residence without saying much along the way. Obviously, she was a bit cautious and cautious. "The place is a bit small." Tian Tongmu''s residence is a private security company she opened. The rents in the surviving cities are becoming higher, and she can only pay for a small room. Usually live in school in most cases. "It doesn''t matter." Xiao Nan''s voice was soft, "I have lived in the mud, on the trees, and even the swamps, and a place to rest is enough." "Sister Xiao Nan''s world... is it a war?" Tian Tongmu was a little more curious. "Well." Xiao Nan sat down, "It should be said that my life is spent in war." She touched the comfortable bed sheet and quilt on the bed. It is enough to live in such a place. turned his head to look at Tiantong Mugen. The other party is still somewhat restrained, which is normal. When she used to be in Yuyin Village, there were many subordinates. Most of them liked her, admired her, and called her an angel, but most of them died, and even her sadness was a luxury emotion. But now... Xiao Nan doesn''t want the girl to die easily. "You have already gone to battle." Xiao Nan said. "Yes." Tian Tongmu knew more about what she was referring to. "How many jars were opened? How long did it take?" Xiao Nan asked again. "One hundred and thirty-five, a total of thirteen days." Tian Tongmu paused and added, "There are seven days in which a person spends in the forest continuously, hungry, thirsty, and injured. is all solved by the jar." Xiaonan nodded his head to show that he understood. is also somewhat appreciated. As she has seen along the way, people in this world are generally weak, even ordinary people, and there is no such power as Chakra. In this case, they still dare to stay in the monster area for seven days. This perseverance is commendable. . "Your world, how many people like you are able to leave the safe zone to fight?" Xiao Nan continued to ask. This is still very important. Follow the rules. People in this world, as long as they leave the safe area and go to fight with monsters, they can get points to buy jars. This is really a privilege. You know, her subordinates want to open a jar, they must accept the double test of courage and state of mind, but people in this world only need to fight, and once they become a can opener, they will have a fast time to become stronger opportunity. had to be treated with caution. "Those gastrointestinal creatures are much stronger than in the past. Ordinary weapons simply don''t work." Tian Tongmu''s expression is also serious. "At present, only three types of people in our world have the ability to fight in the novice area. The first category, like me, has undergone a lot of training to reach the pinnacle of human beings, the second category, cursed children, the third category, transforming people." "The cursed child?" Xiao Nan found the key point. The first and second categories of people can literally understand what is going on. . This world is already very good at the development of mechanical puppets, and it is not surprising that there are transformation people like scorpions. What is a cursable child? Chapter 468： : Show me the children From the origin of the cursed children, to the children''s living environment, to the status quo of the children since the rule rewards that day. Tian Tongmu gave a detailed introduction. However, she did not add oil or vinegar, nor did she bring her own emotions. sympathy? mercy? Tin Tongmu, who is filled with revenge in his heart, actually does not have much of this emotion. At most, he adds a despair of this world. "It turns out so" Xiao Nan seems to understand a lot, "The novice zone is actually prepared for those children." Tian Tongmu didn''t understand it all at once. "We can only go to the elite area to fight." Xiao Nan looked at her and explained, "Since the novice area prohibits us from fighting, then it must be prepared for you. I still thought before that the conditions for becoming a member are for you. Isnt it too easy, now I understand that what he values ??is the potential of these children." was born in the last days, encountered exclusion, and lived an unfortunate life. Then we will long for happiness. Young represents the plasticity potential of the mind. After tasting the sweetness of ditching through your own efforts to change your life, those children''s hearts will have a growth momentum. Xiaonan has a faint conjecture. This world stage is not just for them to fight. But now Xiaonan stood up, "Take me to see those children." Tian Tongmu also realized something faintly, and nodded. Walking on the street, Tian Tongmu looked at the people around him or was curious or horrified. He seemed to think of something suddenly and said, "Sister Xiaonan, in our world, there are some objects called cameras on the streets. Be able to monitor our actions." said she also pointed to the corner not far away. These cameras are controlled by the Security Bureau, and with the power of the Tiantong family, it is a matter of one sentence to want to mobilize. Xiaonan turned his head. No wonder she has a feeling of being monitored, but nothing is found. "The principle is similar to a camera." Xiaonan thought for a while, and raised a rune paper on Tiantong Mugen and herself. The two people''s figures disappeared directly on the elder sister, and they startled those who watched them. "Magic charm, so we shouldn''t be able to see us." Xiao Nan patted Tian Tongmu''s shoulder lightly, encouraging, "You can think of this, very well, the battle has begun, my enemies may and Your enemies come together, but we will definitely win." Although the voice is very soft, but with an undoubted tone. Xiaonan has put away all the misunderstandings and entered the fighting state. It seems that even in the safe area, we can''t relax. The battle started when they came to this world. Tian Tongmu couldn''t even see Xiaonan in the invisible state, but he felt the temperature and strength of the palm on his shoulder, and the heart that had no more and less temperature seemed to warm up again. seems to have followed a nice "big sister". Tian Tongmu thought in his heart. It takes a lot of time from their residence to the old city on the outskirts. Xiaonan is not in a hurry, and observes the surroundings while walking. has to say that it is a prosperous civilization. Even a defeated survivor city is still far more prosperous than their most prosperous village in the world. There are even dense shops on the streets with a variety of products, and there are many in the supermarket. I have never seen a product. No wonder those in power would be so arrogant. As long as the city is not broken, then you can live a life much like before. "The old city is in front." Tian Tongmu walked a street with Xiaonan. ''S sight suddenly widened. left the high-rise building and replaced it with empty ruins. is full of collapsed buildings. Green and gray moss is everywhere in every corner. Green weeds grow out of every gap, and a desolate breath is coming. Xiaonan turned to look at the building behind him. looked at the ruins in front again. is just an iron bridge, but like two completely different worlds. "Because they are afraid that these children will become monsters?" Xiao Nan stepped forward and walked towards that side, asking casually. "No, it''s just because of disgust." Tian Tongmu said calmly. "These children are not many, and they add up to hundreds of them. As long as the aggressive daily monitoring is carried out, you can avoid sudden destruction by monsters. " she said, suddenly thought. If you change to see Lian Taro, there is probably no way to tell the fact that countless people want to hide as calmly as she does. Yes, I am afraid that the children will become monsters, and placing them here is just a lie. Reality is nothing but disgust. Those adults transferred their fear and aversion to gastrointestinal creatures to these children without reservation. "Human nature, that''s it." Xiao Nan didn''t have much expression. She has seen even worse human nature. Even herself. Isn''t it the same? He started to suffer misfortune when he was only a child. That''s why world peace is needed. A world that is not peaceful makes people hopeless. The two of them walked all the way to the ruins. Today''s weather is very good. The sun shines on the ground and the grass. If the surrounding ruins are not like this, www.novelhall.com~ would be a very good place. Xiaonan saw a ball rolling on the road not far away. turned his head and looked in a certain direction. "Come out, I see you." After speaking, it was a long time before a girl in a dress, who looked as old as eight or nine years old, walked out slowly. expressionless, scarlet eyes. Then one after another. is all the same. "The enterovirus will affect their instinct to a certain extent, and their IQ will grow faster than the average child." Tian Tongmu explained quietly beside him, "but it is not without personality, Yanzhu is very active , Similar to ordinary children." "Yanzhu?" Xiao Nan heard the name for the first time. Tian Tongmu seemed to want to explain more, but Yu Guang saw a girl and suddenly stopped. ''S already big big eyes, widened again. Because she saw Yanzhu. This starter, who was supposed to be with Rin Taro, is now wearing the orange clothes he usually wears, hiding in the crowd and watching Tiantong Mugen more carefully. "Why are you here, Lian Taro?" Tian Tongmu stepped forward and walked over, squatting down, looking at Yan Zhu''s eyes. Chapter 469： : Those who get loli get the world Why is she here? Tong Mugen''s mind flashed a lot of questions, but still waiting for Yan Zhu''s answer. Yanzhu drew some of her eyes and seemed to want to escape. But Tong Mu, who had been aware of it, pulled his arm even further. "Yanzhu." Tong Mu narrowed his eyes even more, his tone seemed very kind, but Yan Zhu couldn''t help shivering. She spent more than a year in Tongmugen''s police company, and naturally knew how terrible she was when she was angry. Like a ghost. "I, I ran out alone." Yan Zhu quickly said, and then his eyes were a little bleak, "Lantaro no longer needs me... I was also found in school, I can only go back here ..." "Lantaro doesn''t need you?" Tong Mu seemed to understand more. After Lantaro started to open the canister, her strength became stronger and stronger. With his character, it may indeed be that Yanzhu would not continue to fight. After all, the more violent the battle, the faster it will be eroded. Coupled with being found in school... Some time ago, there was an incident of being hurt by the cursed child. In this case, the identity was discovered by the school, and what would happen would be expected. No wonder Yanzhu will run away. "Lian Taro must be very worried about you now." Tong Mu pinched Yan Zhu''s cheek even more, "And would you be willing to leave him? Or go back obediently." "What about you." Yan Zhu shook Tong Mujian''s palm and looked at her vigorously. "Aren''t you going to leave him too? You have to shut down the work club." "..." Tong Mu had no words. But his eyes were a bit gloomy. "Your Rintaro, is your companion?" Nan came from behind, seeming to understand something. "Once...Yes." Tong Mu stood up quickly. "What''s the reason for the conflict?" Nan''s voice was gentle. "...When we were fighting in the novice area, we met a reformer managed by the Tong family. I want to kill them. He doesn''t allow it." Tong Mu is even more conflicted in the simplest language. the reason. The fact is so simple. After seeing the reformer unit that was fighting monsters and opening the jar, she realized the threat of these people''s revenge on her. Want to clean up in advance. However, Rintaro had a big argument with him. These people are innocent, and humans should not fight against humans. ridiculous...... "That guy, no matter what kind of villain he is dealing with, has no awareness of the killer, and I am different. I hate humans more than the gastrointestinal creatures." Tong Mu lowered his eyes and seemed to be afraid that Nan would see Her gaze. This sentence actually explains only half of it. The other half of the reason... She feels that people like her are not eligible for happiness. Staying away from Lotus Taro, although there will be a moment of pain, but it may be the right decision. "Is the concept different?" Nan murmured. These four words are indeed full of helplessness among companions. That''s why she didn''t dare to find a way to revive Naomen and Yahiko at the moment. Not sure to convince them of the idea. If there must be some changes between peers and the accommodation of others, can they live in harmony. Is such a companion still a real companion? Nan''s eyes were a bit confused. But only for a moment. Now it was not a time of confusion, her eyes were calm, and her soft voice changed Tong Tong with some firmness: "Now that a decision has been made, let the inner confusion be eliminated and the goals and dreams realized first." This is what she is doing herself. "Yes!" Tong Mu nodded even more. Yan Zhu opened her eyes and looked at the beautiful sister with amber eyes in strange clothes. She could not help shrinking her neck and hiding behind Tong Mugen. She suddenly felt that this sister was more terrible. However, no matter how she hides, Nan''s eyes still look in the past. "From now on, you will follow me." Nan''s voice, rippling in the ears of every girl in this area under the influence of a fu. "I will teach you to fight, teach you to protect yourself with your own strength, teach you to survive in this world, and to survive better and be happier..." With the sound, one girl after another emerged from the ruins, the sewers, the corners of the wall, various places, scarlet eyes stared at the strange sister, there was not much fear in it, more Mostly curious. But Nan has already begun to act. As soon as she raised her hand, a large number of Fu Lu flew out, each of which turned into her appearance. And these avatars found one child after another, took their palms and walked aside, others began to deal with the houses that turned into ruins, the rumbling sound continued to sound, and it cleared out in a short time. A large space, and then use the convenience of Fulu to start building a new house, even blending the defensive array... Nan is planning to use this place as his base in this world. Because each of these children has the potential to become a can opener. They will become a huge force in the future. So she had to gather the children together before the rest of the people had responded. "This should be what you want to see." Nan''s body stood in the middle of the children, looked up, looked at the cloudless blue sky, it seemed to be talking to himself, the mouth seemed to have a very shallow smile. It was so shallow that even Tongmu who had been watching her did not notice it. However, silence is indeed found. Because he can read the mind. "This is really a misunderstanding." There was a smile on the silent face, but it was just a helpless and funny smile. He set up a novice zone, in fact, not all prepared for these children. In the future, the guild will be fully opened. He will allow ordinary people who are not members to participate in the battle of this world. For example, ordinary ninja, ordinary navy, ordinary pirate. Expanding the base of ordinary players is a future direction of development If the base is large, we can digest wealth to the greatest extent. However, now it is interesting. Who can get loli? Sitting silently on his seat, he was suspended in the sky and looked at the whole world. till this moment. Only Nan sees the potential of the cursed children and makes such a move. Players in the rest of the area are more focused on the monster. but-- Such a big move to build a base cannot be ignored. Start selling jars from Naruto Chapter 470： : Use them against them Ever since they called it "God of the Sun," Tong Juzhi has increased his monitoring of the old city. He actually wanted to take those children away. But before it was implemented, new rules came. -God allows the soldiers to rebel against those who plunder and harm them, even in safe areas. Tong Juzhi Cheng dare not act rashly again. At least he understands that the "god" who has transformed the world has not left, but has been watching and even adding new rules to the rules. And now. The news from the old city monitors made Tong Juzhi''s face very unsightly. The warrior of the other world who had just left really intervened and acted so fast. Did Tong Mu change something? Tong Juzhi once again regretted that he didn''t kill Tong Mugen together, this is the fourth time he regrets this matter tonight. But now, it is too late to regret it. Tong Juzhi Cheng sorted out the clothes on his body and brought a friendly smile back to the people who were still at the dinner. "Everyone, I''m sorry to disturb everyone''s meal, but I just got a message." Tong Juzhicheng''s expression just showed a trace of worry. "The warrior named Nan just went to the old city and imprisoned a group of cursed children. ." Without knowing the strength of these warriors of different worlds, only they can deal with them. "Cursed child?" Qing Pheasant and others looked over. "It refers to the children who were unfortunately infected with the enterovirus in the mother''s womb after the virus outbreak ten years ago." Tong Juzhi explained, "They can no longer be regarded as humans, and the virus may break out at any time and become The gastrointestinal creatures attack others. For the sake of the safety of the survivors, they should be purified at birth, but these children were eventually placed in the old city for various reasons." Tong Juzhicheng''s words, there is no lie. Very frank. He already knew that lies would be seen as an insult to them, and would no longer be sheltered by safe areas. But even without using lies, he can achieve his goal. But from different angles, the same thing is defined differently. "Infected... kid?" Duskey couldn''t help covering her lips. They already know the changes that have taken place in this world. The gastrointestinal organisms will infect all living things, which naturally includes human beings. Most of the dense gastrointestinal organisms outside are made by humans. The object that can be infected becomes a child... Once again, they realized the cruelty of the so-called end. "Are you, Nan imprisoned those children?" Tsunade focused his attention. "Yes." Tong Juzhi''s face is even more worried. "Those children do not seem to be recognized as threats by the rules and can freely enter and exit the safe area, but they will break out at any time, and if the outbreak is in the city, it will cause inestimable Sacrifice and loss, and Tong Mu misunderstood me more, I am a little worried..." The following words did not come out. But everyone understood what he meant. Reminiscent of the hatred and murderous intent that had not been seen in the girl''s eyes just now, Tsunade frowned. Because members are restricted from being able to shoot casually, so use those children to complete revenge? Something like this. People swallowed by hatred may not really do it. "Your name is Gangshou." Green Pheasant suddenly said, he was sitting on the seat, tilting Erlang''s legs, "Since you are from the same world, with your understanding of Nan, she made this kind of purpose , What could it be?" The green pheasant originally did not want to care about the internal affairs of people in this world. But since Roger wants to control, and competitors from the rest of the world also want to control, there is no way to ignore it. not to mention. After listening to Tong Juzhicheng''s words, he cared a little about those unfortunate children. After a few minutes of silence, Tsuneo shook his head. "I am not sure." "You should have known each other for a long time, you are an enemy, and you can''t even make a guess?" Green Pheasant spit out a cold breath, obviously not convinced. "The last time we met, it was still thirty years ago." Gangshou raised her eyebrows. "At that time, she was a child, tender and lovely. How do I know what she has experienced in these years, and hear her news again?" When it is, it is already a dangerous enemy-the enemy who wants to use force to conquer the entire world." "Conquer the world..." Qing Pheasant repeated this sentence. It sounds like a dangerous person. She has just passed. Whether it is right or wrong, it will help the vengeful girl to take revenge. It seems that no matter what world, crazy people are indispensable. "These cursed children, besides yours, will turn into gastrointestinal monsters. Are there any other characteristics?" Robin asked suddenly, staring at Tong Juzhi Cheng, "especially... in special Of this ability." "Sakura" Tong Juzhi Cheng didn''t hesitate to answer, "They have a very powerful force, and a strong fighting instinct, and can even fight the original intestinal creatures on their own." There is no special change in his expression, still with a helpless and friendly smile. It''s easy to trust. But Robin narrowed his eyes and stood up. "Sir Roger, I want to investigate myself." She smiled at Roger. "I will share all the information I investigated with you as a reward for accepting your asylum." Her own strength is not strong here. Dad is not around. Fortunately, there is Roger, the One Piece who is a "good person" in the mouth of his father. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me." Roger shook his hand very boldly and grinned, "I still owe a big favor to White Beard, and I will never allow anyone to hurt you." His own sons are all on the white-bearded boat. And his relationship with White Beard is actually good. And the green pheasant on the side heard this news eyes could not help but stare. Everyone on the sea felt that White Beard and One Piece were opposite. Now it seems that this is not the case. If these two pirate groups are intimate, it is really terrible news for the Navy. Just when Robin was about to leave. Tong Juzhi Cheng suddenly called her, smiling with a smile: "Sister Robin, if you want to know any news, I will tell all of them despite the proposal, and I will never deceive." "Thank you, I will propose it if necessary." Robin returned a smile. Then step away. Start selling jars from Naruto Chapter 471： : Dream is more important than ability Since Tian Tong Ju Zhi Cheng did not speak the power of the cursed child from the beginning, he lost his trust here with Robin. Lies, words, inducements... These language skills have some pediatrics for Robin. After all, she grew up in constant fraud and betrayal. After leaving the banquet, the first thing Robin did was to raise his hand and gently touch his chest, where a chameleon tattoo curled up appeared, and from there, Robin''s entire body with his clothes became Be transparent and disappear completely. She didn''t know there was a camera. Just beware of being followed. Walking on the street in this way, palms invisible to the naked eye grew from all corners of the street, and each palm had an ear on it. Instantly, all kinds of sounds came to Robin. . Huahua fruit has a good effect on intelligence investigation. "First, let''s investigate the situation of the cursed child." Robin said to himself, with a confident smile on the beautiful face that others could not see. ... After Robin left, the green pheasant glanced at Dusty and felt that if she sent the girl out to investigate the situation, she would not get any useful news at all. It may be easily misled. After all, Duskie was too naive in some ways, just like the one who just joined the Navy. He thought about it and stood up. "Since you don''t know what her purpose is, go and ask yourself." Qing Pheasant doesn''t like to make things too complicated. "Wait a minute." Tsuneo also stood up, looking at this unusually tall and thin man from the other world, frowning. "Is it personally asking, are you going to fight with her?" "It''s possible." Green Pheasant turned his head. "Do you have any information to provide?" "The number of jars you have opened has reached the limit." Gangshou''s hands clasped his chest, even if his strength is not as good as the other''s, but his temperament is true. "...Yes." Qing Pheasant did not deny it. This kind of thing only needs to be tested, and it can be seen that concealment is meaningless. Gang Shou really looks like this, and then said a little irritably: "Theoretically, no matter what strength you are before, the strength after reaching the can opening limit is almost the same, because the limit itself is a unified standard, but- Different series still have different characteristics." The green pheasant turned around. This shows that he began to listen carefully. The rest of the people, even Tian Tian Ju Zhi Cheng and Sheng Tian Zi, also tried to keep in mind the information about the warriors of the different world. "I don''t know what series you are. However, Xiao Nan''s series itself is more powerful than you might think. Let me put it this way, if she is fully prepared, you may not be her opponents together." Gradually serious expressions showed that she was not alarmist. In fact, it is exactly the same. Xiao Nan''s Fulu series is a money-burning series. Similar to the Dragon series. As long as it is well prepared, in terms of a single battle, it is almost invincible at the same level. The endless fulu is thrown out, unless you have the ability to defeat her from the realm, otherwise the probability of losing is definitely much greater than winning. Of course, the disadvantage is also obvious. If Fulu is exhausted, his strength will be greatly reduced. "There is such a powerful series? That''s really about seeing and seeing." Roger also stood up, carrying a chicken in his hand. It seemed that he was not only scared by Tsuna''s words, but also looked forward to eager to try. After all, he came here to take risks. Defeat powerful enemies, defeat terrible monsters, and get treasure. This is simply a dream adventure. "If you want to shoot, don''t expect me to fight side by side with you." Green Pheasant glanced at him, "Maybe I will still stand there, grab you One Piece first, this is also my task one." The task of these naval members, ranked first, is to prevent the pirates from gaining a four-level jar dependency, and even arrest or kill them. Then it''s up to you to get a level 4 jar. As for the warriors of the rest of the world, it is certainly good to be able to defeat them, but it is not the primary enemy. "Hahaha." Roger just grinned. "It''s really long-lost pressure, but despite your coming, One Piece will not be caught." "Nasty self-confidence, I''m looking forward to the time when I''m grabbing you, Roger." Green pheasant put his hands in the waistband of the trousers and walked out. "Luffy, Sauron, come together." Roger greeted Luffy and went out as well. "Tsunade mother-in-law." Naruto looked at Tsunade, "What shall we do." "Sister!" Tsunato slammed Naruto with a big bag and snorted. "Of course it is with you. If you really fight, this is a good opportunity to see your opponent''s strength and cards." Each of these guys is so rich. Its also One Piece and a Navy General. Dont mention the envy of Tsunate. But no matter how envious, this kind of battle, they can only watch now. "Ju Zhi Cheng." Sheng Tianzi looked at his minister, hesitantly said, "we..." "There may be danger. Your Majesty, Son, don''t follow along." Tiantong Juzhi Cheng said. Although he loathed the gastrointestinal creatures, opposed to improving the current status of the life of the cursed son, and even promoted various things behind the scenes, but the respect for the Holy Son is true, this identity is noble, but there is not much ability, and heart The kind Holy Son of Heaven seems to be the only bright place in Tiantong Jucheng''s heart. He did not hope that the Holy Son would be in danger. She did not want her to be involved too deeply in these wars of different worlds. Even today''s banquet ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is the Holy Son insisting on coming. After Tiantong Juzhi said, Sheng Tianzi hesitated. "There will be no danger." Tsuneo suddenly interjected, "This is a safe area, as long as your heart is not malicious to us, you will be safe, and if you are malicious, it means that you are ready to fight us. Preparation, after all, in Shen... that ones rules, the heart is the criterion for judging ones status." Tsunade also saw the relationship between the pair of ministers. Tian Tong Ju Zhi Cheng is not so much to think of Sheng Tianzi as a monarch, but rather to treat her as a descendant in need of care, and does not recognize her ability as a monarch. only. The unwillingness and longing in the eyes of Sheng Tianzi were also seen by Tsunade. The dream is in the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, but it is a precious treasure that can determine everything. Far more important than ability. Chapter 472： : Listen to the voice of all things Under Tsunade''s "confusion", Sheng Tianzi made a decision. "I''m going together." It is not a request or an inquiry, but a decision. Although it is clear that he does not have the ability to manage the city, Sheng Tianzi still hopes that the one who seems to dominate everything can see her determination. Tiantong Juzhi looked at Sheng Tianzi, after all, he still did not speak out against it. Just lowered her gaze. It''s hard to see his eyes. As a result, all the people began to walk towards the old city, the police opened the road, cleared the route, and when he saw the so-called old city, Tsunade frowned again. "You put those children, just settle here?" "Miss Tsunade." Tian Tong Ju Zhicheng stressed again with some helpless expression, "They are not humans, but monsters, those monsters that have destroyed our world, this is the fact that they are powerless to change, even if they are only children now. Looks like." Tian Tong Ju Zhi Cheng used several words of affirmation. What the city has done to the cursed children is actually difficult to hide. Tian Tong Ju Zhi Cheng can only emphasize the identity and threats of children to maintain the correctness of his actions. In fact. The aversion to gastrointestinal creatures is not just here, but almost all over the world. Gang Shou gave him a deep look, a sneer, and said: "Even if this is a fact, it is a fact of the past. You better not underestimate his strength. These children can enter and exit the safe zone, which is enough to show that they are safe in his heart, and may even be more important than you." Only this sentence, instantly counterattack. Tiantong Juzhi''s face was whitish for a moment, facing Tsuneo''s sight, and found himself unable to refute, because he did not question the qualifications and abilities of "God" at all. In the end, he could only lower his sight again. It looks as if he is evading the eyes of Tsuna. But his fingers were squeezed tightly, even a little white. "Miss Tsunade." Sheng Tianzi looked at Tsunade and hesitated for a moment, still asking, "Do you have a good relationship with that one...?" "It''s not clear whether the relationship is good or not. After all, the status and strength are too different." Tsunade shook his head, looking a little depressed, and then changed his tone. "However, in my world alone, I should be the person who knows him best Judging from the rules specified this time, he must have done some of his favorite biases as permitted by the rules." Although it is said to be silent, the rules of the Chamber of Commerce must be followed. But obviously. Silence is not a person who obeys the rules. Otherwise, when she was transferred, she would not be given hints and help. When treating Ning Ci, Naruto, and Sasuke, it was obviously different from the rest. -He has someone he likes. And to the extent possible, give a certain amount of help to people who like it. Now, Tsunade suspects that silence is favoring these children, although she has no evidence. The sights of Roger and Qing Pheasant also looked over. Qing Pheasant''s face didn''t seem to have the initial randomness, and became a little dignified. Will be biased... Although I dont know the degree of bias, if this is the case, you cant just focus on these rules, but you must pay attention to the will of the Lord of Destiny, even if only a little information is given, as far as the competition between them is concerned, May be a huge help. even-- This little Xiaonan, will these things now be done because of the bias of the Lord of Fate? Just as the green pheasant prepares to pass. A loud wave burst. A figure rushed forward faster than him. It was Roger. His burly body close to two meters, almost pulling out the afterimage, instantly spanned the hundreds of meters of bridge, and even brought a circle of white mist. This speed shocked these people. "This this......" Some of the young people who followed followed opened their mouths, panic-stricken, and even suspected that they had hallucinations, where there was a little noble temperament. Their naked eyes simply cannot keep up with this speed. It took a second? Half a second? There is also the white mist, the huge sound, is it because the body broke through the speed of sound! ? Powerful to this point? The heart of Tiantong Jucheng became more and more heavy. It''s not just them who are surprised. Even the green pheasant''s eyes were solidified. For the first time, he saw Roger''s shot. The speed at which the burst erupted in an instant was even exaggerated and powerful for him. What series did Roger open? Naruto suddenly reached out and pulled Sasuke, seeming to swallow, "Sato, Sasuke, did you just feel familiar." "Well." Sasuke nodded solemnly. The moment Roger ran past them, they all noticed. A force they are familiar with. -Read. The kind of force that Ning Ci changed. Qing Pheasant heard the conversation between the two men. Just when he wanted to inquire, sheets of white runes floated in front of Roger, changing Xiao Nan''s figure. "What''s the matter?" Xiao Nan''s tone was very cold. As if standing in front of her, it was not a powerful can opener, a one-piece king who enjoyed legend in a different world. And just ordinary people. She does have this confidence. At this time, the fulu on her body is enough to support her in a battle that easily defeats the other party. "What do you want to do with these children?" Roger asked directly. "Take care of them and train them." Xiao Nan replied. "It turns out that." Roger nodded, then turned around and left. "..." Xiao Nan had something inexplicable. She was ready to fight. It is not only her inexplicable wonder, but also some people watching from behind. "Uncle, are you back here?" Naruto couldn''t help asking. "Of course." Roger nodded and grinned. "She didn''t mean to hurt those children, but to take care of them, train them, and look like a good person." "It turns out that is really a good person." Luffy clapped his hands, suddenly realized. The rest are covered with black lines. Even Naruto knows that he cant just believe what the enemy might say. And no matter how you say it, its too exaggerated to believe it. "I won''t get it wrong." Roger smiled, and a line of neat teeth seemed to be shining. "I can listen to the voice of all things. The voice in her heart tells me that she didn''t lie, then there should be no There is a problem." Roger''s behavior is sometimes as simple as a child. But along the way, there are very few deceived and fooled. This seemingly innate ability plays a key role. Moreover, he strengthened it. Uses the ability to strengthen the mind of the department. Chapter 473： : 1 battle for loli The function of the mind ability is quite extensive, especially for the strengthening department, whether it is itself or an item. Therefore, he can clearly hear that Xiao Nan''s inner kindness towards these children certainly has its own interests, but as long as the goodwill is not false, what does it matter, Roger''s concept in this regard is very simple. only. Tian Tong Ju Zhi Cheng is very uncomfortable. He has completely lowered his gaze, where there is still a little bit of the confidence and momentum of those in power. He has even begun to regret appearing in front of these people. The power and magic of their power is likely to exceed his imagination. If you control everything behind the scenes, there may be some opportunities. But appearing in person is equivalent to exposing everything, including psychology and personality, to them in front of them. That means Tiantong Juzhicheng is a mature politician. Change to another person, this time has been on the verge of collapse under tremendous pressure. However, no one paid attention to him here. Because Xiao Nan''s figure has been scattered into countless runes, and is coming towards this side. Re-converge the human form, and the pale golden eyes like a lake sweep across everyone. "In the future, beyond this bridge, it will be my site." This is an unquestionable tone. Roger didn''t pay much attention to it. If he decided that a person was a good person, it would be more difficult to change his mind. But the green pheasant is not so easy to leave. All around him seemed to be cold, raising his head and staring at Xiao Nan in the air. "What purpose do you gather these children?" Along with the opening question, there was a cold air in his mouth. Already has the ability to leak. Although not aggressive, this is an attitude. "Every one of them has the potential to become a can opener." Xiao Nan did not completely ignore the green pheasant. "I will take care of them and teach them to fight. In the future, they may become my helpers." This kind of purpose is easy to guess and there is no need to lie. The green pheasant suddenly realized. His eyes turned to look at the children not far away, no panic, no fear, even wearing worn clothes, everyone''s expression was very calm, at most just a touch of curiosity. Coupled with that childish face, it exudes a touch of red light. The green pheasant''s expression also dignified. "The Lord of Destiny created the Novice Zone, just for them... no wonder, they are simply natural warriors, no, natural destiny seekers." Unlike Roger, an adventurer who does not like land occupation and does not like to develop forces, but only wants to convene a few companions to wander around. The green pheasant understands the importance of fresh blood. The strength of the navy is to rely on a large number of recruits, layer by layer of training, selection, and progress, and ultimately form the entire navy. And these children... Each one has a fight and is qualified for a jar, which represents unimaginable potential. No, you can''t just let it go! The green pheasant made a decision almost in an instant. This world is only the first world stage. Who knows whether there will be a second one or a third one. If these children can become members, even if only partly, in the future Will also become an important and powerful companion. "I don''t think you are suitable for teaching these children." Green Pheasant walked a few steps forward, and the cloak of justice spurred with the wind. "They have unparalleled potential in their bodies and should be properly taught-to establish a guardian of justice idea." Xiao Nan is already an image of an ambition in Qing Pheasant''s heart. Everything depends on power and desire. Even if you dont consider the needs of the Navys future companions, you should not let these children accept her teaching. Maybe they will call out some of the same ambitions and desires, whether it is for future battles or for this world. People, there is no benefit. And faced with his words. Xiao Nan just sneered. "Protect justice? Is there such a stupid word in your world? The world is not black and white, and the gray mixed with light and darkness is the color of the world." Xiao Nan''s delicate face showed a little firmness, "They You should fight for yourself and your companions, not justice that does not exist at all." That''s right, even with the wish for "world peace", Xiao Nan is not ready to transmit it to the children. This is her wish. And it is a wish just for her world. All she wanted to do was to be the companion of these children, and then let them decide for themselves whether or not to fight with her. "The mainstream of the world may be really gray, but light must exist, and justice must exist!" Qing Pheasant''s expression gradually became serious, he reached out his hand against his chest, "I''m sure there is justice in my heart, it That''s why I fight." Along with the words, the clicking sound continued to come. The white chill continued to spread on the green pheasant. His body also began to swell and elevate. In the end, a little giant that seemed to be made of ice appeared in front of everyone. Its limbs were not transparent, but it seemed to be compressed to the extreme white, without traces of impurities. -Frost giant career. This kind of monster from the Nordic mythology, after a silent design, has become a magical creature that observes the cold in the end. Even the heart seems to be frozen. The green pheasant is in a state of absolute reason, but his fighting intentions are constantly rising, and he rushes towards Xiaonan unabashedly. Fighting in a safe area requires the consent of both parties. It doesnt matter that Xiao Nan doesnt fight, so he can destroy these bases that have just been established and take away the children. This is a battle for loli. Will you face it? Tsunade looked at Xiaonan and turned back to Qing Pheasant. Even though they are not far apart, they still feel too much chill from the green pheasant, which shows that he has a strong control word for this ability. Tsuna observes carefully, his eyes suddenly shrink. She saw a cluster of grass covered with frost at the feet of the green pheasant, even reflecting the luster like metal, just by looking at it with naked eyes, she could feel the extraordinary hardness. What really stunned Tsunade was that a mosquito was frozen in the air near the grass. Real midair. Apart from being covered in frost as well, there are no parts connected to the rest. This kind of scene reminds Tsunade of the time stillness that was shown before the silence. Although there are obvious differences, it still reminds Tsunade that the transfer of this navy general from a different world is not simply about controlling frost. Chapter 474： : 1 to 1 athletic map There is also this figure. The Holy Light in Tsunato is already warning. This giant body is not just as simple as ice cubes. She dragged Sasuke and Naruto unaware, and took two steps back. The green pheasant''s undisguised war intentions naturally felt that Xiao Nan didn''t have too many accidents, and she could even say that she was psychologically prepared. After all, they came to this world, not for fun. "The battle between you and me is enough to destroy this entire city." Xiao Nan took out his badge. "Go to the stage to solve it. Since you dare to challenge me, you should be prepared to hand over the badge." " What came out of Xiaonan was not the will to fight, but the cold intention to kill. She is not a fighting maniac. Either don''t fight, or you have to come up with the result, otherwise she will only waste her rune. The green pheasant''s eyes narrowed, and he didn''t seem to think that Xiao Nan was so determined. He turned to look at Roger and Gangshou and others, but he was a little hesitant. It was not that he was afraid of fighting, but that he would be benefited by the rest of the people. And just then. A cognition poured into his mind. Member Xiao Nan launched a one-on-one competitive war against him. This is a battle initiated by both members and after paying a certain amount of points, which can avoid the interference of the rest of the personnel and prevent the battle from destroying the world. Xiao Nan''s expression also felt a little stunned. She originally intended to launch the stage of destiny, but was told that the rules of the stage of destiny have also changed in this world stage. One-to-one allowed. All members can watch freely. Ordinary people in the region will also be included in the watch system. Xiao Nan was not surprised by the change of rules, but the changed rules without prior notice. She didn''t have the corresponding notice until she tried to launch the stage of destiny. Does this mean. In this world, there are some rules that they need to explore by themselves? Many thoughts flashed through Xiao Nan''s mind, but there was no time to delve further, because Qing Pheasant had agreed to her one-on-one competitive war. Points deduction. The familiar sound of broken mirrors kept coming. The crack flashed all over the huge space. Even the old city behind, the children looked around curiously, and the so-called nobles who followed Tiantong Juzhi''s succession, all fell into inexplicable panic. "Send, what happened?" "This is a safe area!" "Space...broken?" "I''m going back! Master Tiantong, I''m going back!" The last one said to go back to the man, and he was glared fiercely by Tiantong Juzhi Cheng, so scared that his **** collapsed to the ground, his face panicked and embarrassed. "Hurry up to protect His Majesty the Holy Son!" Tiantong Juzhi shouted loudly, but he was also clenching his fists, looking at the cracks spreading around him with a trace of fright in his eyes, and there was a feeling of powerlessness in his heart. He is no different from these crying, howling wastes. Can''t do anything. I can only pray and then accept all the changes before me. "Miss Tsuna..." Sheng Tianzi was also a little flustered, but he didn''t seem to worry too much about his own safety. He just turned his head to look at Tsunade and subconsciously wanted to seek an explanation. "Nothing will happen." Tsunade''s expression was rather calm, and she smiled at her. "It''s better to say that this is to protect you, otherwise the two people will really let go and fight, your entire city is just afraid It''s gone in an instant." That is when her words fell. The ground shakes. In the terrified eyes of Tiantong Juzhi Cheng and others, countless cracks spread like spider webs all over the earth, and then completely collapsed, flying up one by one, carrying them up. Looking around. Everyone stepped on a similarly sized stone, suspended in mid-air, in addition to a large number of stones of different sizes. It''s like being in weightless outer space. But they clearly felt gravity. At the same time, a cognition poured into everyone''s mind. Competitive war mapRiddled with rocks. Everyone suddenly realized that this was one of the maps of the competitive war that was chosen at random. In other words, these suspended stones spreading throughout the huge space are the characteristics of this map. How to use it depends on both sides of the battle. "The whole world... is it really just a game of God?" Tiantong Juzhi Cheng stayed on his little stone and lost his eyes. All of this is like a game. But it really happened before him. Not a game on a computer, but reality. Their world, for the "God", is like a game designed by a programmer, a painting by an artist, a world described by a writer, how to change and how to twist, it is easy, under such power All the rights and tactics are too ridiculous. The world has changed. People who are favored by the "God" are the masters of this world. But why... God will favor monsters like monsters! Tiantong Juzhi Cheng shivered slightly, looking at the children who were lying on the rocks not far away, excited and curious looking around, feeling very ironic. But no one would care about his mood. "Hello!" Tsunato suddenly raised his voice and shouted at Xiao Nan with a little curiosity. "How many points did this competitive war map cost?" This scene looks much cooler than before. The price is certainly not low. Xiao Nan heard the voice of Tsunade, took out the badge and glanced at her balance. The corners of his eyes twitched unnoticeably. After you can''t use treasure to redeem points, points become very valuable. After all, it also needs to supplement the material of the symbol. And the consumption of this competitive map ~ www.novelhall.com ~ has reached a point where she feels a little bit distressed, this is still based on the fact that the two sides share equally. It seems that you have to get some points as soon as possible. Xiaonan was suspended in mid-air, staring at the navy general from a different world in front of him, and then glanced around. This map is in her favor. Tsunade didn''t get Xiao Nan''s answer, and was consciously a bit bored. After carefully pondering the new rules, his eyes lit up. "That One Piece." Tsuneo turned his head, and the stone flew toward Roger''s position with his heart. "How about a gamble?" "Do you gamble?" Roger understood what she meant, and his eyes lit up. He is not a good bet, but when sailing on the sea, his companions often find something interesting to do. Betting is one of them. It''s also fun not to bet on money, but on small things like catching prey. Chapter 475： : The quantity is meaningless "Although me and that Xiao Nan are enemies, I still think she will win." Gang Tee sees Roger seems to be interested, and he feels excited, "I pressed six...no, three million points. !" Tsuna now has only 6 million points left in his hands. This took half, and it was enough to buy ten tertiary jars. It is because they are enemies that they understand Xiao Nan''s strength. With Fu Mi''s sufficiency, it is not easy to defeat her in one go. Even in the previous battles, they were prepared to rely on the number of people to cooperate and replace each other and fight for a protracted war. "I don''t know the strength of the green pheasant." Roger looked at the green pheasant, and seemed a bit distressed, but then he laughed aloud, "If you only have three million points, then you can play casually, I won''t win. " "No, there is no difference?" Tsunade shuddered, his mouth opened wide, and he was struck by lightning. Not to mention the word "cai" first. Why didn''t she think she could win or lose? If the two men only tentatively discuss and then stop here, then it would be a win or lose. "The agreement is determined and points are deducted." A new cognition flows into the minds of two people, which represents the establishment of a gambling agreement. Tsunade has only six million points left, and in a blink of an eye, half. It''s too late to regret. "The old lady has become a paladin, there is no reason to be so unlucky..." Tsunade''s mouth twitched, staring closely at Xiao Nan, and he could only hope that Xiao Nan would win. If you consume a lot of symbols, you are the only one of luck that can get some comfort. At this time, there was finally a movement in the middle of the venue. Xiao Nan was the first to take action. She just shook her hand. Countless rungs, like snowflakes, flew in all directions and disappeared among countless suspended stones. "Your luck is very bad." Xiao Nan''s faint voice echoed throughout the venue. "This map is of great help to me." Her voice did not come from somewhere. It comes from all directions. In the surprised eyes of Roger and others, Xiao Nan one after another came out from behind the stone. There are hundreds of them, no matter their appearance or temperament, each one is exactly the same as Xiao Nan. Can''t tell the difference between true and false. "Avatar?" Tsunae''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she was the first to watch Xiaonan''s battle. It was intelligence before. Xiao Nan itself is good at special paper escape techniques, and the amount of Chakra should not be too much, and there is no intelligence about avatars. Then, these are probably not ordinary avatars, probably combined with the Fulu series to create the avatar-like ability. . Tsunade had many guesses in her mind, but she didn''t say it. Roger and Luffy and others suddenly fell into surprise. "A lot of people!" Luffy''s eyes sparkled, "What is this? It''s so powerful, wouldn''t it be possible for one person to eat a lot of meat." "What are you thinking, Luffy." The Sauron next to him was very disdainful. He looked over there with some envy. "You can practice against yourself. This is very useful for Kendo training." "..." Tsunade has a black line. She almost understood the character of these two people, one like a fool, the other was a sword fool. "Avatar does not have the power that the body has." Sasuke held his long sword and glanced at the two men. "Usually, we only use avatar to confuse, interfere, and assist, and rarely used to fight directly. ...But this is just the usual case." Being able to say the last sentence, it is clear that Sasuke has realized that Xiao Nan is not relying on ninjutsu or physical strength to fight. Hundreds of avatars, everyone made the same action at this time. Take out a thick rung. Even Sasuke, who kept a ruthless posture, couldn''t help but twitch his eyes at this time. Even if you only imagine those fusi as ordinary explosive symbols, that kind of scene will still make people tremble. Sasuke probably realizes the weight of the word fire for the first time. The explosion symbol has long been eliminated here in Xiaonan. "Ten thousand gold cut symbols, close them." Xiao Nan''s faint voice fell, and all the avatars threw out the Fu Mi in his hand, and each Fu Mi turned into a golden semicircle in the air, and at this moment, everyone''s eyes were golden and brilliant. Like a golden ocean, waves piled up and rushed toward the pheasant at a rapid speed. The stones passing by, as if being thrown into a meat grinder, tore apart instantly. Senhan''s killing intentions bloomed in the dazzling visual effects. The green pheasant, who is the target of attack, can more deeply realize this. Each of these golden lights is no less than the swordsman''s slash, enough to cut off the steel. What is more terrifying is that the golden light and the golden light can be superimposed and merged, the power is doubled, and the avoidance is inevitable. That said, the green pheasant will not be panicked by this tentative attack. "Ice wall." When the words fell, the slight chill was twisted and spread like a silver snake in the air, forming a six-sided ice wall in a blink of an eye, with a faint blue light. This is not just a simple ice wall. Frost trolls are tactical professions, and their accomplishments in frost magic are not weaker than pure mages. This ice shield not only can offset the energy impact, but it is even harder than steel. After the golden light rushed forward and succeeded, even if the crack was cut, it was repaired in the blink of an eye. Xiao Nan''s offensive was stopped, but there was no change in his expression. As she said, this was only a tentative attack. Then it was a shake. "100,000 sheets." At this moment, the golden light of the sky appeared again, and the dazzling light even made some ordinary people close their eyes in pain. "Is it a tenfold increase at a time?" The green pheasant exhaled a cold breath. "Useless, the quantity is meaningless in front of me." He has figured out this attack but just finished this sentence, and soon found something wrong. The overwhelming offensive was more than ten times fierce at this moment. If it was just a sea wave, then it was now an overwhelming tsunami, and the air was screaming sharply, even being cut into fine spikes between the golden tsunami. Thousands of times enhanced, the entire site is still in thunderclouds. This is not ten times at all. It''s... a hundred times! Xiaonan''s mouth said 100,000, but actually millions of them were dumped! The green pheasant didn''t say any more meaningless words, and slowly took a breath. "Ice Defense Castle!" Suddenly, the azure blue light burst into bloom, and the ice wall of Fang Cai spread layer by layer in this blue light, forming a huge castle like an ancient city wall, which was blocked in front of the green pheasant. He wrapped the whole airtight. Chapter 476： : Xiaonans real trick This battle has become extremely spectacular in a short period of time. The magnificent city wall is suspended in midair, and the golden lights like a countless intrepid warriors launched a charge against the city wall. The wailing sound of the air is like the horn of the warriors roaring, whether it is the sound or the picture, it brings people Indescribable shock. In the eyes of the spectators off the court. In front of you was a massive wall offensive and defensive war. Even Tiantong Jucheng''s eyes are dull. He finally understood. Why fight in the arena. Just a battle between two people is like a brutal war enough to destroy everything, even if it is only aftermath, it is not a human city can bear. Compared with these two world warriors, even the so-called "zodiac" in the past Monsters are nothing but waved-out toys. Is this really the power that the individual can achieve? For the first time since Tiantong Juzhi''s life, he has greatly shaken the collective power. Even if he was defeated in the beginning, he thought that humans lost not to monsters, but to numbers. ... The battle in front of me began to change in an increasingly exaggerated direction. The avatars of Xiao Nan had already thrown out the second million symbols. This time the sound was not as sharp as it was because the area in front of the green pheasant had already formed A vacuum zone. But the sound is lowered and the killer is more prosperous. The characteristic of Jinguang Choi is that it is simple to make, and it can be made without special rune paper specially opened from the jar, and the power can be superimposed. With the endless golden light, even the planet can be cut off. No one knows how much golden light Xiao Nan made in his hands. The green pheasant did not know. He didn''t dare to bet on just looking at Xiao Nan''s millions of expressions without any change. -Must fight back! The green pheasant slowly exhaled a cold breath. "Ice Age!" The azure light instantly covered the whole world, even suppressing all the golden light. An ordinary person with no power like Sheng Tianzi can only close his eyes subconsciously. When she opened it again, she was completely stunned by the picture in front of her. Ice crystals are everywhere. I can''t see the sun, nor can I see the suspended boulders. The whole world is covered with crystal clear ice crystals, reflecting the colorful light, everywhere in the naked eye, just like the crystal world in the girl''s dream. This picture gives a fantastic impact. And in the center of the ice crystal world, the ice temple standing on top of an iceberg is separated from the middle by clicking. A huge figure covered in white ice crystals came out. It is the green pheasant. At this time, he is like a demon in the frozen world, exuding a terrible breath of palpitation. Some of the so-called nobles who came with him already couldn''t help but knelt down on the stone, shaking. They understand this. The world warrior who has just eaten in front of him has the power of a demon king. All self-confidence and self-esteem are completely shattered by this power that transcends the world view, leaving only the fear of the power instinct that dominates all. Actually, don''t talk about these ordinary people. Even Naruto and Sasuke opened their eyes and were shocked. "Is this... the power of the limit?" Sasuke squeezed his sword tightly, with an increasingly unwilling look in his eyes. He is still too weak. No matter how far he walks, there are far stronger opponents in front of him, and even Uchiha Itachi can''t overcome him. In front of such a person, it is just a ants that can be crushed easily. Naruto finally understood what level those who captured the village and captured everyone. Can you be a hero without even protecting everyone? After a brief silence. The weak voice of the Holy Son came. "Knot, is it over?" Probably because she never felt very powerful, she was more able to accept the scene in front of her so-called nobles. "End?" Tsunade''s mouth twitched with a self-deprecating smile, "This is just a warm-up exercise." "Hot... hiss!" Sheng Tianzi seemed to want to say something, but he was blocked by a breath of cold air that he sucked back. "It''s true." Sasuke closed his eyes and said with a little reluctance, "This skill should be a rare blue skill. Like them, extreme openers, even if they have bad luck, there will be more than a dozen blues. Rare objects are close by... Maybe even the purple epic has cards, and the battle is just beginning." Is this battle just warming up? The Holy Son is already numb. Because there are too many things beyond imagination, she simply accepts them all, but what she is thinking now is that even these warriors of different worlds are as powerful as gods. Who has changed this world and how should they exist? The realm of silence rose madly in her mind. Above the gods. The omnipotent "truth". Sheng Tianzi even subconsciously prayed with high respect, praying that her people would be safe and happy. But the silence was not heard. He would not go to see the inner activities of other girls. At this time, the attention was attracted by this battle. In this frozen age of Qing Pheasant, the entire huge arena was spread all at once, and Xiao Nan''s avatar was completely destroyed, but this kind of ranged attack was not enough to destroy and defeat her body. She is waiting. Waiting for the green pheasant to step into the trap. step. The green pheasant is just a step. An extremely dangerous feeling rushed into his heart in an instant. Suddenly turned his head. The source of the sense of danger is his own ice wall. Nearly a hundred symbols of rung were scattered silently among those frozen ice walls. At this moment, all the lights were shining, and a series of black cracks like thunder and lightning continued to spread, easily tearing ice crystals harder than steel, with A black mark like an abyss shot towards the green pheasant. Unstoppable! During this extreme time, the green pheasant''s mind was calm and moving at high speed. You can tear his ice castle so easily means it can''t be defended with ice wall. He understood in a flash. This is the real trick. I have already prepared these rungs outside the ice wall, although the number is far less than the previous golden light, and the sound momentum is not as good, but the destructive power is far more than that, because the dark crack is not a lightning, but a torn space. . This is definitely a rare blue item! "Split Air Symbol!" Tsunade has recognized this kind of symbol. The intelligence comes from Uchiha Itachi. It is said that only two ways forced Uchiha, who possessed space ninjutsu, to flee the Emperor Tsukura, and it was astonishing. And there are nearly a hundred here! Blocked all routes! Chapter 477： : Thinking in battle Can''t stop it, can''t avoid it! This is the situation of the green pheasant in everyone''s eyes. He himself has also felt the death crisis, which means that these attacks threaten him with death. The ability of natural fruits is also insufficient to withstand the power of this torn space. All of a sudden, it was the situation of dying. In the time that didn''t reach this second, there was not much time for Qing Pheasant to think. His nerves were tight and all the skills he had flashed in his mind. At this moment, he instinctively chose an escape possibility The most sexual. "Mokomatmo!" The moment the thought flashes, the skill starts. Brush it. The whole world is completely blue. Unlike the light that just represented magic power, it is like wearing colored glasses at this moment, the whole world is covered with a layer of blue tulle, and in this world, everything is suspended. Onlookers understand what is happening. In the wide eyes of Tsunato and others, some broken ice crystals, scattered fragments, were completely still in mid-air, and the flow of air stopped, and the lightning-fast cracked space attack was at this moment. It also slowed down, and even the propagation speed of space cracks slowed down. "Space is still?" Tsunade murmured. From the beginning, she had a feeling that the space could be frozen, but she didn''t expect that this person really had such a move. Even the silent peeping was a little surprised. "It''s actually a trick." Although the prize pool was designed silently, he did not pay attention to what the green pheasant developed. In the situation just now, even with a silent look, I feel that there is a high probability that the green pheasant will die in battle. After all, the space break character itself is a blue rarity level. The torn space, for their strength of this level, can also be used as the ultimate card. Xiao Nan also took out a hundred cracked symbols in one breath. It is already a killing opportunity. However, Mokobo Mo happens to be such a skill that can deal with space skills. Its principle is to use a high concentration of ice attribute magic to freeze the entire space, or to strengthen the space, the crack can not be completely prevented, but tear The speed of cracked space has been slowed down a lot. This time is enough for Qing Pheasant to escape. The effect of space freezing lasted only a few seconds. It was the moment when the green pheasant escaped from the trap, the skills were lifted, and the world returned to the color. The original position of the green pheasant turned into a space crack like a black hole. Unknown place. "This way I can survive..." Tsunade looked at his mouth and gasped, as if it was a very expensive green pheasant, whispering to himself. Apart from marveling, he was envious. If she fell into this trap of trapping, even if the means were exhausted, it would be a consequence of being torn apart. The skill of space freezing is definitely a card that can decide the outcome! "Amazing." Xiao Nan''s voice resounded through the battlefield from all directions. "It''s actually possible to survive in that situation. It seems that you have played a great card." "You don''t have to." The green pheasant breathed heavily again, looking around cautiously. "From the beginning of your attack, the purpose is to arrange this trap. I don''t even have your body anywhere. know." He has never experienced such a battle. In the world of Pirates. Combat is the output based on the means of competition, ability, physical strength, and the means of battle developed by oneself. A battle lasts for hours or even days. And this battle only took a few minutes, and he almost died. If it weren''t for the "Mocobo Temo" skill that could fight space, then it would really be dead now. can only say. The battle with the boarders of other worlds is far more dangerous than he thought. That is at this time. Hundreds of snow-white fulu appeared from all directions, and each one turned into the figure of Xiao Nan again. The pale golden eyes looked at the green pheasant indifferently. "The battle between me and the can opener was originally a confrontation between consciousness, luck, and the bottom card. You are not as good as me, and you are not as good as the bottom card. If you have some luck, now you are dead, you have to continue to fight ?" "..." Qing Pheasant was silent, he had to admit that the other party was telling the truth. This man''s fighting style is completely different from what he is familiar with. There is a feeling of not knowing when to step into the trap. but...... "Since you are so confident, do you still ask me to fight?" The green pheasant looked at the little south around him, and seemed to want to see something. "You just want to die like this?" Hundreds of Xiaonan frowned at the same time, and then pulled out a stack of thick rungs at the same time, "I just don''t want to consume too much before dealing with the boss, but if you want to die wholeheartedly ..." The voice fell. Hundreds of Xiaonan then pulled out a stack of thick Fulu. Then dig in again. Dig again. Dig again. ... As if to put pressure on the green pheasant, each Xiaonan slowly took out the Fulu and filled the whole embrace. Although know that this is intentionally done by the other party. But I have to admit that it really works. Qing Pheasant couldn''t say a word. He finally knew what Tsunade meant. As long as he was well prepared, the other party''s method was awesome. The worst thing was that he felt the gap between the fighting consciousness. . He naturally still has a hole card. But the other party has been hiding in the dark and can''t find the body, so it can only passively withstand attacks and beware of possible traps. Do you want to give up? The green pheasant feels the power that is constantly recovering in the body, and he knows where his strength lies. The opponent''s Fu Lu will certainly not be able to be replenished in a short period of time, but the Frost Giant''s combat endurance lasts for a long time. So, as long as he can persevere. Persevere that the opponent''s Fulu is consumed, especially this kind of means of avatar, then the final victory will belong to him. The green pheasant seems to be hesitating and Xiaonan seems to be waiting for his reply. The battlefield was inexplicably quiet. "Big guy." Tsuneo turned to look at Roger. "Don''t you think about the battles in your world straight, don''t you think?" "Thinking? Thinking about new moves?" Roger didn''t respond. "-_-#" Tsunade looked at him like this, and he didn''t understand where. It seems that they have an advantage in this regard. The battle between ninjas must learn to see through the truth hidden in superficial means. Xiao Nan is undoubtedly an elite ninja. Lay traps and use lies. What she did and what she did during the battle could not be believed. Chapter 478： : Xiao Nans lore trap Now it seems. This naval general from a different world obviously believed Xiaonan''s words. "He''s in trouble." Gang Shou shook his head and sighed, "Still standing in front of Xiao Nan silly, he really thought Xiao Nan would wait here for his answer?" Everyone nearby heard her. Da Siqi''s muscles were tense and his face was tense. He quickly asked: "Excuse me, what does this sentence mean?" "Literally." Tsunade wrapped his hands around his chest, "Using verbal confrontation to paralyze our opponents, but it is a required course for our ninjas. On the battlefield, only you die or die. There will be no easy way to stop and then negotiate." Even if you want to negotiate, you are negotiating. The fighting between the ninjas, if careless, will not know how to die. Duskey wants to ask again. But at the next moment, Tsunade''s words have been proved. There is no sign, nor the name of the move is shouted, just quietly, hundreds of Taolu appear again around the green pheasant. This sudden change made the green pheasant startled. He wasn''t alert around. But what turned into fulu at the moment is some humble, broken ice. The Art of God''s Paper. The ninjutsu at the bottom of Xiaonan''s pressure box can turn Fulu into any item, even the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are difficult to see through. "Are you not planning a truce at all?" The green pheasant''s eyelids jumped straight, he had realized that what the other party said was just numbing him, and then preparing for further traps. She never thought of stopping. Cunning, shameless, and despicable, a variety of words emerged from Qing Pheasant''s mind, but he couldn''t say a word, because it didn''t make sense. Skills Mo Kebo Te Mo is ready. however-- "Enchantment Eight Flame Spirit Formation!" At the moment when Xiaonan opened, all the fu bins bloomed purple light. In less than one hundredth of a second, the light was directly connected into a piece, forming a staggered and complicated pattern like a gossip figure, and multiple geometries like a fire. The barrier completely encases the green pheasant. The time is too short to have the opportunity to use skills. Wasn''t it just the break character? There was a very bad feeling in Qing Pheasant''s heart. The goose bumps on his body popped up one by one. Scalp numbness. He has realized that he may have committed a stupid battle. Fighting with a boarder in a different world is different from all the battles he has experienced in the past! "You are too stupid to stand in front of me for a few minutes." Xiao Nan''s icy voice came from all directions. "That''s why you died today. I said, your badge I Accepted." All of the rungs held in the arms of these avatars disappeared, and a dozen avatars pulled out a rune. Throw it out. It is only a dozen. But it is making the green pheasant''s heart swiftly accelerate. Space Break! These dozen pieces of rune paper are all open void signs! He already understood. The hundreds of rune papers around him were used to restrict his movements, and now the dozen or so hole-cut runes are used to strangle him. This is a far more dangerous trap than the one just now! In the range of flying into the enchantment, more than a dozen cracks in the sky all rushed towards the green pheasant with the continuous dark space cracks! "Mokomatmo!" The green pheasant can only activate this skill again. The world has changed to azure again, and the attack of the Sky Break has been delayed. But he didn''t have any breathing, and his body rushed to the edge of the enchantment. As soon as he raised his hand, the white frost gathered on his palm, constantly deformed, and flowed at a very fast speed, even forming a high-speed rotating drill, countless dense And the small ice blade cut the frozen air. SkillsIce pole drill bit! This is a single damage skill developed by the green pheasant. Rare blue level. In this frozen space, the green pheasant''s drill bit slammed into the enchantment. Even if there is no sound, the picture of the purple fire twisted on the enchantment is telling everyone the intensity of the collision. but. Dozens of cracked air symbols are constantly approaching. "How could this happen." Daskey tightened his heart. Didnt you say you didnt plan to fight? Why did it suddenly become like this? Qing Pheasant is a strong man who has opened the can to the limit! Even in a short period of time, the second time in deep danger! "It''s too late." Tsunade''s expression is slightly more complicated. "Unless there is any more cards to be drawn, there is simply no way to break through the enchantment before being torn by the open space... It seems that he is in your The world is too strong, and fighting should avoid the enemys attacks. In this battle, the green pheasant was simply crushed unilaterally. From the beginning, Xiao Nan concealed his figure. Make sure you are as safe as possible. Then use the pseudo attack to arrange traps, force out the cards, and then use language fraud to create a second chance to arrange traps, which is more perfect than the first one. This set of hundreds of runes is obviously Xiaonans card. one. At this moment, the green pheasant is already struggling. While maintaining the extremely expensive Mokko Temo, he launched another blue rare level attack to destroy the enchantment, and the magic of his body was fully mobilized. However, it is still too late. Under the threat of death, the green pheasant groaned from the throat, and the blood from the frost troll rolled inside, and the magic power appeared again, and then extended his other hand and pressed it hard. Above the enchantment. Skills Ice Corrosion This is a blue rare level skill unique to the Frost Giant. The squeaky cold air continues to spread on the enchantment, corroding the energy of the enchantment and destroying the structure of the enchantment. Bang-- Another layer of enchantment burst. What appeared before him was another layer. Xiao Nans set of eight Yanling Arrays ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is composed of a total of 364 completely different runes, and the overall production difficulty is more difficult than the crack-breaking characters that can also be made by practice. Xiao Nan uses a lot of It took time to practice and consumed a lot of materials, and only produced a set. Used at this moment, eight layers of enchantments are interlocked. It is simply not possible to break through in just a short time. "It seems... it has been lore." The silent peeping said to himself. A melee mage is trapped in the lore trap made by the Fu Fu master who consumes the precious Fu Lu, what else can I say? For the green pheasant, the correct approach should be to conceal his body with all his strength, use a large-scale attack to eliminate the avatar, and then use the space to freeze to find the body, and the victory and defeat are in a flash. And now. It was the green pheasant who sent himself to Xiaonan''s lore trap. Chapter 479： : General Pheasant sacrificed In front of everyone, the sky-split symbol hit the green pheasant''s body fiercely. The black hole in the space like a black lightning kept tearing the body of the green pheasant. The powerful body of the Frost Giant increased his pain and made him return Be conscious of watching your body continue to tear and shatter. He is going to die. The green pheasant felt death very clearly. It is not that he never thought he would die in a battle, but he never thought it would be so simple. This is even just the first battle after he came to this world stage. Life does not leave much time for Qing Pheasant to recall. After a short period of pain, he fell directly into darkness. "General Pheasant!" Duskey clenched her teeth, her tears stayed, she could hardly believe what was happening in front of her. This is General Pheasant! One of the navy''s most powerful men, countless powerful people, even the ultimate strongman who consumed unimaginable amounts of money and opened it to the limit, died in such a simple battle? Until the last moment, Dusky looked forward to the miracle. but. The stage time when the collapse began to disappear, and the badge that slowly floated in the place where the green pheasant died, has proved the end of this battle. The outcome is divided. "Gambling won..." Tsunade glanced at her badge, which added three million points. This bet was her victory. But there is no imaginary happiness. Xiao Nan''s strength is still beyond her expectations. Even if there is a reason for the fighting style to take advantage, but the other world warrior who is also the limiter, not many struggling died in her hands. If you change her up, it will be the same. result. She even doubted. Can all of Konoha be able to overcome this man? The world of the stage gradually shattered, and everyone returned to the ground, witnessing such a not long, but extremely spectacular and dangerous battle, everyone''s heart continued to shake. "The navy general died like this." Sauron tightly held the long knife in his hand and looked at Xiao Nan in front of him. "I don''t know if Kendo can go down and win her." "Of course!" Sasuke suddenly chimed in, a cold smile deliberately made on his face, as if he was persuading himself, "The Kendo series is the main killing series, the sword breaks everything, no matter what it is. The enemy, any move can be defeated with a sword... This is what the person told me!" "Sure enough... hum." Sauron''s eyes widened and he chuckled. Before he could say anything, Daski rushed on the other side. "Is this true?" She stretched out her hand as if trying to grab Sasuke, staring at him with her big eyes that were trying to suppress tears. "The adult really said that? The sword can defeat all enemies, Did the Lord of Fate really say that?" The green pheasant died in the battle in front of her and brought her a great impact. Almost lost confidence. After all, even the pheasant Pheasant, who opened the can to the limit, died so simply, as weak as her, how can she be able to uphold her justice in such a cruel stage? Sasuke''s words, or the words of the Lord of Fate in Sasuke''s mouth, became her eager confidence to grasp. "Of course it is true." Sasuke continued to say in a cold voice. "If it can''t be cut, it''s not a problem of Kendo, it''s just a problem of the swordsman. This is what he told me personally." Duskey kept repeating this sentence. Another glance at Xiao Nan not far away. She was crying with tears in her eyes. Kendo is a powerful road. No matter what terrible enemies she faces, she will continue to walk on this road, absolutely not easy to die! It wasnt just Daski who made a firmer determination to make himself stronger. Naruto, Sasuke, Luffy, Sauron, and even Tsunade. Everyone who has witnessed this battle knows very clearly that this road is not free to come out at will, no matter how powerful it becomes, it is an adventurer who will fail and die at any time on this road, only stronger To be able to go on! Read the determination of these people. Silence was a bit unexpected. Unexpectedly, the death of the green pheasant would bring such strong stimulation to the rest of the people. Obviously, they will work harder to open the jar and become stronger. This is good news. And now. As the winner, Xiao Nan, holding the green pheasant''s badge, just suspended in mid-air, and the amber light golden eyes looked at everyone. "This area will belong to me in the future, who wants to fight?" After being swept by that pupil, every member did not lower his eyes, but raised his heads one by one, looking directly at this cutting-edge strongman. Even if she is strong. They also have reasons for never giving in. However, no one stood up again at this time, and wanted to fight again with this person, even Roger, had no thoughts. Xiaonan returned without expression. This is just a battle for her. After the rest of the people were silent for a moment, Tsunade broke the calm first, and his fists bumped on his chest. "Sasuke, Naruto, it''s time to get busy." "Huh!" Sasuke and Naruto nodded heavily. The heavy pressure is on their hearts. Become stronger! Must become stronger! And when Tsuneo was about to leave, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Da Siqi. "Death on the stage is not a complete end for us, as long as the companions can take back the badge, they can be resurrected." "Yes, badge!" Daskey thought suddenly. In the cognition of the stage, there is indeed this one. The badge can be used to resurrect the members who died on the stage with a small number of points. The badge of General Pheasant must be taken back! Tsunae saw that she had understood it, and said nothing more. She rolled up her sleeves and strode forward. The giant cross as a weapon had already been taken out by her, and she resisted it on her shoulder. She was prepared to blame the monsters in order to vent her inner dissatisfaction with her weakness. Luffy and Sauron also left The two of them were also greatly stimulated. As a result, among all people, only Da Siqi did not follow the battle to brush monsters, but took out his badge and applied for return. She had to pass back the news of the death of General Pheasant. After reading the article for a certain time, the environment in front of Dusky changed, and she returned to the naval headquarters where she left a while ago. "Major General Daskey?" The navy who had been waiting here came up. "Take me to see Marshal Kong! Immediately!" Da Siqi no longer has tears on his face, but still with sadness. And she was taken to the air, the Warring States, the red dog, and the crane and others who heard the sound. Take a slow breath, the body trembling slightly, said in a depressed voice: "Tongze everyone... General Pheasant, sacrificed." Chapter 480： : Reflections from the Naval Headquarters "What!?" Sengoku stood up suddenly. Although looking at Da Siqi''s expression, everyone present had a bad hunch, but when the bad news came, the Warring States was still difficult to accept. "Sengoku!" Kong yelled, "No matter what the situation is, keep calm!" "......Yes." The Warring States squeezed their fists and sat down slowly. This is the first day to go to the world stage. The blue pheasant general who has opened the can to the limit, so sacrificed? "What happened?" The red dog was asked. "After we arrived on the world stage, we saw a member of the Chamber of Commerce from another world... General Pheasant was trapped, and the badge was also taken by the enemy." Daskey lowered his head and clenched his fists, Even if such a scene is recalled now, there is unspeakable sadness. Everyone on the scene was silent. A little dazed. too easy. It is simpler than the imaginary war. It sounds like the green pheasant was paralyzed, stepped into a trap, and then died. It''s not like the death method that a general should have. It''s like a small death method for someone who is facing the devil''s fruit ability for the first time. "Green Pheasant''s current defensive power, even with my full blow, can''t seriously injure him, and the injury will soon recover." Kong Duan sat in the main seat, and slowly opened his mouth while thinking, "He still has tyranny. The strength, powerful skills, and even space can be frozen... but only three or four rounds are defeated and killed, the same is the limiter, so different?" For them, this battle is really incredible. In their cognition. Even if the pheasant is defeated, it should fight for several days and nights, and the means are exhausted. Finally, it is exhausted, and it is right to die with scars. After all, as the limiter, even on the world stage, it should be at the top. "There shouldn''t be such a big gap between the limiters." Sengoku seemed to have changed from sadness, fists clenched, and the light of thought flashed in his eyes, "If the gap is really so big, there is no need to arrange Trap, even hiding myself... I guess if the green pheasant finds the other party''s body, it can easily end the battle..." He seemed to find the reason. The logic of thinking is simple. Think of both sides as weak. The two weak men with muskets lived and died in an instant, even as simple as screaming "what is that", they could take advantage of the opportunity to shoot and kill each other and win the battle. In this stage. These "junior" members are indeed weak. The Warring States expressed their thoughts, and the rest of them felt a sudden realization. It is not that the green pheasant is too weak. Rather than realizing the dangerous level of such fighting, even if the body is stronger and the defense is harder, both hands are holding a "pistol" that can be killed with one blow. "Careful, green pheasant..." Kong slowly closed his eyes. Although Qing Pheasant carelessly, but if you change each of them, it is not the same. They are strong. The strong man standing at the top of the world. Even if they stand still, how many people can hurt them? In particular, the green pheasant is a fruit of nature. When faced with an enemy attack, it has long been accustomed to not avoiding it. This is the confidence and style of being a strong person. It can also destroy the enemys fighting intentions. Anyway, unless there is domineering , Otherwise it wont hurt at all. It was this fighting habit that killed the green pheasant. If not corrected, they will also be killed in the future. "The green pheasant''s badge must be snatched back." Kong opened his eyes, and his eyes swept across the faces of everyone in the surroundings, Shen Sheng said, "But we must also take away the arrogance and treat with caution In the battle of every boarder, because in front of the stage constructed by the Lord of Fate, we are all weak, and the weak may be easily killed by''a bullet'', and the enemy knows this better than us!" This is no longer a boxing to meat fight. And it is full of unknown, tricks and insidious fighting. The death of the green pheasant. They gave them a blow. They must reflect! ... Daschi was rewarded after finishing the report. Treasure that can open a full of 1,000 tertiary jars! "I don''t want you to open the can to the limit in one breath, to keep you awake." Kong was wearing a cloak of justice and slapped on Dusky''s shoulder with one hand. "Remember, even if you are stronger than us now, but There, you are still a weak person, face it carefully, hone hard, dont fight the rest of the boarders easily, and once you have to fight, you must be prepared to die and aim to live. Fight with all your strength." These words are the real words of the heart. That''s not a game-it''s a battlefield. "Yes!" Daskey shouted with his feet upright. She returned to the world stage. This time, there was no slight excitement. This is the place of war in her eyes. Fortunately, it didnt take long for Dusky to become strong, and her mindset was easy to change. This time when she returned to the world stage, she didnt even say anything to the people of this world anymore, but took her own food with caution. Infiltrated into the elite area, took the sword, fought carefully, and swiped the points to open the jar. Most of the rest. In the next two days, this island country area seemed to be much quieter. Xiaonan was building a base, as she said, teaching the children to use their own power, and trying to convey the meaning of their companions to them. That battle seemed simple. But in fact, Xiaonan''s loss is not low. A quarter of the spacebreakers inventory was consumed, and the gold cutoff was not much use at all. In addition, the use of that set of enchantments directly made her lose a hole card, she must make the next one as soon as possible. Entanglement. Different from green pheasant. She was extremely cautious from the beginning, because she had no companions with the ability to take back her badge. If you die in battle. For her is likely to stop here. "Go brush some points and buy some third-level jars. The number of cracked characters is still too small. It is best to prepare more than two sets of enchantments. You need more gold cut symbols, and..." Xiao Nan While building the house where the children live, they are thinking about their preparations. Prepare for such things. Without the most prudence, only more prudence will never be enough. at the same time. Someone also took back his sight. "Xiao Nan is too stable." Silence shook his head and said to himself, "However, if it is too stable, it will miss opportunities and fall too much." He will naturally not allow Shilipo Sword God to appear in his game. If you want stability without risk, you will be left behind. The rest will not wait for her to be fully prepared. Chapter 481： : Characteristics of Mythical Creatures Then-- Who will be the first to challenge the boss? Silent eyes all over the world. There are villain concentration camps in the Americas. The big snake ball, the black beard, the Klockdal, the dragon, and the navy camp are only Smog, which is obviously very difficult. On the other side of Europe, there are the pirate emperor Han Cook, water shadow photo beauty, and Thunder Shadow. The navy has also assigned several small roles in the past. Han Cook is unique, controlling the audience with a strong charm, almost to be As the new queen, the rest of the members are basically suppressed. As for the last Asia. Cap, Whitebeard, Raleigh, Wave Fengshuimen... This is a scene of peace and harmony. Drinking and eating meat all day. In addition, there are some less important characters, such as sand shadows and earth shadows, who are sent to Australia and Africa. There are situations in which elite monsters are brushed, but no one is in a hurry to challenge the boss. After all, they need a familiar process, familiar with the world, familiar with monsters, familiar with their competitors. However, Manghu is always in demand. When the fourth day of the world stage opened, some people could not wait any longer. This is a bright meeting room, with doors and windows closed, and only two people. "Robin, you can almost decide where to go for the boss." Roger sat on the seat, looking at the woman in front of him with a helpless face. "Captain Roger." Robin raised the information in his hands and sorted it out. "The boss battle is not a simple thing, especially for the first time. If you don''t make the best choice, you might die because of carelessness. " "So I let you arrange." Roger waved and suddenly laughed, "If you are not the daughter of White Beard, I really want you to be my companion, but the guy with White Beard will probably desperately fight me. ." He was able to "listen" to Robin''s heart. Knowing that she was really helping him. So she assured her everything. It was half a companion. "In short, the characteristics of gastrointestinal creatures are the characteristics of being able to integrate into the rest of the creatures. I have seen them from the outer space, using the kind of satellite called the "God of the Sun" scene, the three-headed primitive in this area Gut creatures have certain mythological creature characteristics." Robin handed the information in his hands to Roger. Above the data, there are complete satellite photos of the three creatures deformed that day. And Robin was all marked. "Gryphon, Baqi Snake, Bull Ghost?" Roger said aloud. "Yes, the appearance of these three bosses has the characteristics of these three mythological creatures." Robin extended his finger and pointed to the Eight Qi Serpent. "After the eight heads grew, this boss showed each In addition to the characteristics of water spray, fire, lightning, etc., it can also control the weather, so you cant simply think that it is just like the shape. With the mighty power of the Lord of Destiny, even if the myth comes, you can easily do it. Right." "Amazing!" Roger looked at the information on the data and was obviously excited. Are you going to fight against mythical creatures? Even for him, this adventure is the first time. "Which one?" Roger asked, looking up, and then pointed to the boss named Niu Gui. "I think this is good. It even has a cow''s head and a crab''s body. It looks like something strange. Neptune, I dont know if the meat can be eaten, will it taste like beef and crab..." When I talked, I felt hungry. "This boss is the first to deny." Robin reached out and pulled the paper back. "Are you vetoing first?" Roger''s eyes widened, which seemed regrettable. "Because in mythology, the bull ghost is a monster who is good at using poison, and its eyes have a curse, Captain Roger, your ability may not be able to stop the poison and curse." Robin explained. She really did work hard. Not only was the information obtained from Tiantong Juzhicheng, but also went to the library in person, but also asked individual friends she had met in private these past few days. Poison and curse. For Roger alone, Niu Gui should be the trickiest. "Then, which one I''m going to solve." Roger, although disappointed, did not object. Since he believed in Robin, he left this matter to her to decide, no matter what the result was, he would not regret it. "This one." Robin pointed to the treatment of Baqi Serpent, and said with some regret, "On the strength alone, the Griffon may be the weakest, but it can fly." In her view, this Griffon is the most suitable for the man named Xiao Nan. Not suitable for Roger. On the contrary, the Baqi Serpent, although it seems to be the one with the most exaggerated power, is basically a scope ability. If the single damage is insufficient, it is most suitable for Roger. "Then it''s decided that way." Roger stood up and grinned, revealing his neat white teeth. "Just this one." "I will prepare some simple but practical tattoos for you." Robin also smiled faintly. She is indeed helping Roger wholeheartedly, but at the same time, she is also letting Roger try first. Because if you think about it, you will know that there are still many rules for attacking bosses that are not public. In case it was the same as the previous level 4 pot battle, the person who made up the last sword would get the support. That would be a lot of trouble. And if this level of fighting is really let go and fight, maybe even the island nation will sink most of the time. The Lord of Fate should not allow such a thing. Furthermore, the remaining mobs are assigned to everyone involved in the battle, so what about the boss battle? This information will only be clear if you personally participate. With Roger this opportunity, Robin will naturally participate as much as possible. ... Roger decided to attack the boss without letting the third person know. This is also Robin''s idea. Although the rules are unclear, beware of the rest as much as possible. Just the two of them From the novice zone to the elite zone, we approached the place where the big snake was located. "Boom." A dull impact sound came from the forest. "It''s the one called Gangshou." Roger turned to look over. His knowledge is domineering and can cover far away places. "They have been fighting in the elite area." Robin lowered his eyes, worried in his eyes, but shook his head quickly. This area is not large, at most avoid collision, but if the momentum of hitting the boss is amazing, there is no way to hide it. Moreover, Robin noticed that it was very close to the place where the Baqi Serpent was located, but the number of elite monsters around it did not decrease at all, which was not in line with the characteristics of the creature. After that, the satellites no longer found any traces of these bosses. A guess in Robin''s heart seems to be gradually confirmed. Chapter 482： : Roger wants to fight openly Roger and Robin approached the boss''s position all the way. Roger has been excited. This is different from any battle he has ever had. Fighting extremely powerful monsters and gaining treasure is an exciting part of this adventure. "Come over this tree and you''re at the boss area." Robin stopped. In front of them, there was a huge dense forest. Each tree reached a diameter that required four or five people to embrace. The branches were interlaced. The green leaves completely blocked the sunlight. "The plants here are much larger than other places." Roger also noticed this. "Maybe it''s unique to the boss area." Robin tried to slow her breathing, and she was a little nervous. The last piece of wood in front of me is like the last curtain of a terrible monster. Pull it open and you will face the crisis. However, Roger has taken the lead in the past. There is no shyness, only excitement. Robin looked at his back, bit his teeth, and followed. She realized the gap. No matter how clever and wise she is, she still cannot compare with the real brave when faced with real challenges. Fear, flinch, depression... These emotions cannot be suppressed with reason. So, from now on, to Roger''s home, Robin can only follow in silence. At the moment of crossing the dense foliage, the sight suddenly widened, and appeared in front of the two people was a huge empty area without tree vegetation, but not a flat ground, but-a deep pit. That''s right, there is a huge, dark, deep pit that can''t be seen at all. The diameter may be close to kilometers. There are all kinds of obvious traces on the edges, including fire, frost, lightning strikes, and many gaps left by the impact. Just look at these. You can imagine the monster raging here. There is no doubt that the monster is just below this deep pit. This is the monster''s old nest. But what surprised the two people more than this scene was the cognition that poured into their minds. Knowledge about boss battles. More complicated than expected. The boss is located in an independent space. The first challenger to enter the space can choose to close the combat space or open the combat space. The former will refuse the rest of the people to enter again, but the process of the battle will be automatically disclosed to everyone with pay. In other words, as long as the rest pay a certain amount of points, they can watch their battle. The latter, however, continue to open the space to allow the rest to sneak in, but not to make it public. Robin thought about it for a while, and then roughly knew the advantages and disadvantages of the two methods. She looked at Roger and said: "If it is publicized, although it will avoid the risk of being interfered and robbed by the rest of the people, and has the advantage of earning a point, it will also expose the skill cards. Without publicity, there may be other people involved in the interference.. .... I think it is more appropriate for the current situation to be unpublished." The hole card is still very important. For some points, selling his combat intelligence is not worth it to Robin. Although the second kind has the risk of being disturbed. But they originally came quietly and fought in an independent space and should not be discovered. Robin himself will choose the second one. The decision is in the hands of the most advanced Roger. "It looks interesting." Roger''s eyes were round, and the excited smile on his face couldn''t be stopped. "Publicly means that Raleigh can see my fight." "..." Robin''s body stiffened and suddenly had a bad hunch. He quickly said, "However, the opponent can also see it. In this way, our fighting cards are exposed." "Such things are constantly increasing." Roger waved indifferently. "And as long as you fight, it will be known to the rest of the people sooner or later." If you are familiar with him, you will understand. This is Roger''s expression. Choose to close the space! Robin opened his mouth, but could not say anything. Roger had already made a decision. She was classified as a teammate and also entered the boss battle! "Did you choose to fight openly?" The silence was slightly surprised. It can only be said that Roger deserves to be the One Piece that has turned the world upside down, and has a heart for doing things. However, it is exactly what he wants. Now it is time for someone to tear open the boss. And it''s about his other planned attempt. -Player Forum! The player forum can greatly arouse the enthusiasm of players, especially the first-pass video. When the number of players further increases, these leading players will understand the importance of prestige. At this moment. All members in this world feel the shaking of the badge. Including the members who are scrambling, they all took out badges. The projection appears. The figures of Roger and Robin appear in the three-dimensional projection, and they are still a close-up. "Isn''t it Mr.?" Da She Wan''s face showed a very interesting expression. "Roger and Robin?" White Beard''s eyes widened and he became serious. "Haha, the captain is really the same as a surprise." Raleigh smiled. "These two...why would suddenly have a projection?" Tsunato and Sasuke and others also suspended the battle, watching the projection while watching the surroundings. All members are curious and puzzled. next moment. Roar--! Several hoarse roars sounded at the same time. In the picture, the earth seemed to tremble, and the angle of view moved into the dark pit. Several pairs seemed to appear suddenly in the eyes with green eyes. Something is coming out! At the same time this idea emerged, a huge dark shadow rushed out of the deep pit. It was a huge body hovering, a giant snake with a length of tens of meters in diameter alone, and eight different heads. , Is constantly twisting and roaring. It''s boss! The moment the monster appeared, everyone reacted. The two people in the picture are challenging the boss! "Has anyone already shot the boss?" Da She Wan''s mouth twitched, showing a somber smile, "Still play it instantly with the rest of the members? It seems interesting." He has seen people from the rest of the world in these days. The ambitious black beard. The two people in the picture are obviously members of different worlds. Just take a look. What are the differences between the battles of these strangers? And these bosses. If you think about it, it is impossible for them to be easily defeated, otherwise how to play the role of "screening" the strong. Da She Wan felt that the projection was too timely. But at the next moment. His smile froze. Because the picture stopped, cognition poured into his mind. If you want to watch this battle, you have to pay each other! Chapter 483： : Rogers Battle Live At this moment, there is an idea in Da She Wan''s mind. Can you earn points like this? The initial points can be exchanged for money, and now it has to rely on combat, and no matter what kind, actually get points from that gentleman. But now, there is a new way to get points from the rest of the members in addition to placing bets. Does this mean that, after reaching a certain stage, the chamber of commerce may allow player-to-player point transactions? Da She Wan''s expression became serious. He has realized it. --power. This trend represents the importance of member power. Because it is likely to be able to obtain points from the subordinates, not just combat assistance. In this short period of time, a lot of information flashed in Da She Wan''s mind, including the cursed child, including the system that recommended subordinates to try to become members, including the rules of this world... But he quickly suppressed all his thoughts, and now is not the time to think carefully. Keep looking at the badge. Not many points need to be provided to watch this battle, only 30,000 points, which is exactly the price of a second-level jar, and with the current number of members, Da She Wan guesses that the other party can earn up to a dozen points Three tertiary jars. In the sense of publicizing the first boss battle, the opponent is very deficient. Then buy it. Da She Wan is sure to pay. At the same time, almost all members have made the same choice, even if a small number of them did not purchase, several people gathered around to watch it. Although they didn''t think as deeply as Da She Wan thought, but it was obvious that there was nothing to lose, and naturally it was easy to make a choice. After payment, the picture flows again. You can even hear the voices of Roger and Robin. "Captain Roger, I''m afraid it''s hard to give you too much help with my number of cans!" Robin''s face was faintly pale, not showing fear. It was because she had grown a lot. There is one thing she miscalculated. That is majesty. It is true that the Baqi Serpent may lack the means of attacking single damage, but as a big monster capable of manipulating the chaos of the weather, it has the "spiritual" feature itself. The majestic momentum, the huge and constantly twisted body in the thunder and thunder, and the violent wind and rain, seems to be the **** who dominates the entire world. There is a strange power that constantly impacts the spirit. Although Robin tried to maintain it, he was still affected. I''m afraid she can''t provide any effective assistance. "Relax, I will fight your part together!" Roger didn''t seem to be affected by the slightest, Haomai laughed, even more warlike. People like Da She Wan. At a glance, I probably understood Roger''s character. Hero? Da She Wan pouted his lips, it seemed that he would not be on his side, but he might have a good time with Zilai, that is to say, he would be the opposite of him. After realizing this, he looked more carefully. Even magic was used to memorize every detail. now. Roger has already made an attack. He stretched out a huge fist, squeezed it tightly, then shrunk to his waist and squatted down. A standard and most common punching gesture. However, there seemed to be a terrible momentum rising. Even the hairs stood upside down, the shirts bulged, and the hunting rang. Roger laughed arrogantly, focusing his eyes on one of the heads of Baqi Snake. The next moment. boom--! The huge figure of the whole person is like a jet missile, the ground cracked, and the whole body was wrapped in white mist. It surpassed the speed of sound in an instant, and the height of kilometers only arrived in an instant. The perspective is enlarged. The huge head of the Baqi Serpent was like being concentrated on the front by a larger iron hammer. The whole snake head was hollowed out, and the speed of flying was far less than the speed of the depression. Such a consequence. The whole snake head burst directly. The green blood splashed everywhere, as if to remind everyone that this is a monster. "Great strength." Da She Wan exclaimed. "If it''s just a fist, it''s the size of the fist. At most, it''s the breakdown, and this is the effect of the fist style... even Tsunabe is far better than However, is it the same as Naruto''s strength series, or a certain skill..." Even if the hardness of the basilisk is not clear. But from the screen alone, many things can be seen. This is a terrifying force. It was so horrible that he could even smash his rare bone dragon. It''s not just marvelous big snake balls. "Master Naruto." Ning Ci, who was beside the Feng Shui Gate, said affirmatively, "It''s the hunter of the ability to read like me, and it is a strengthening department. There is nothing wrong with it, but the ability to change the fist is not the ability to read. The series should be his own strength." The reason for this judgment. It was because he saw it. The essence of this move is not to strengthen the fist, but to strengthen the wind pressure formed by the fist! Those who have far more ability to open cans! "The person who strengthens the mind''s ability..." The information was recalled in the mind of Bo Feng Shui Men. According to the information, most of those who strengthen the ability to read the mind have a pure heart and a strong and stubborn will. From the heroic performance of this person, it is indeed the case. It is an object that can be fought for the alliance! "Woo la la la, it is worthy of Roger!" A characteristic laughter was heard from a residence not far away. Wave Feng Shui Gate moved. Is that the man with white beard? Various thoughts came to his mind. After coming to this world, the only thing he deeply understood was the weakness of himself and others, which gave the tremendous pressure that Bo Feng Shui Men had never had. He who has experienced war is very clear. Weakness is the original sin of encountering misfortune. The battle in the picture is still going on. Roger, who punches with mighty power, rushed straight into the sky until he thundered away, and then slowly slowed down. There are eight snake heads below, and the monster with eight tails seems to be The painful twisting, the flesh at the fracture was blurred, and it seemed to be constantly rolling. then-- Poof. UU reading books www.uukannshu.com A brand new head grew out. "Recovering so fast?" Roger was obviously taken aback. One characteristic of gastrointestinal organisms is their extremely high resilience. To the extent that it is difficult for ordinary weapons to cause damage to it except for the kind called metal. But to such an extent, Roger did not expect. However, this blow is not completely ineffective. At least. Roger successfully attracted hatred. The recovered monsters raised all their heads and raised their mouths on several heads. Thunder, fire, frost, and tide, all kinds of natural attacks like natural disasters, all aimed at Roger in high altitude. Chapter 484： : Monsters that cannot be killed In terms of the difference between the two, this battle is undoubtedly stunning visually. The monster''s attack doesn''t seem to be dealing with small ants like ants. The blood is wide open, which is an overwhelming cover attack. Roger, who was in midair, seemed to have no possibility of escaping. He did not escape. "Strengthen the whole body!" Roger''s arms stretched violently, his muscles bulged, his shirt exploded, and the dark armor colors spread all over his body. Not only that. There are also "restrictions"! Whether it is any adventure, I will not escape! Roger swears in his heart the rules he has set, and his ability to read it suddenly increases suddenly. His unyielding breath is mixed with the domineering domineering force. In the picture, Roger, who is as small as a ant, bursts out. Out of the momentum with the giant monster. Then faced the monster''s attack from the sky. This battlefield ushered in the most direct and the most impactful collision! The flame was separated, the lightning was torn, and the frost was washed away. Roger''s figure is like a drill bit, constantly breaking through! "What an amazing will and defense..." Xiaonan frowned slightly, staring at Roger in the picture, with obvious vigilance between the eyebrows. She doesn''t care if the attack is strong or not. Anyway, in terms of her defense, as long as it is discovered, whether it is a melee attack or a long-range attack, she is difficult to resist. However, this person''s defense is too strong. The boss''s attack is definitely not weak. She roughly predicted that unless hundreds of millions of gold chopping symbols, or thousands of split-air symbols were used for successive bombings, it would be possible to kill the other party. If the other partys will is outstanding and the endurance is amazing, this will It will be an extremely difficult battle. Avoid fighting with it... Xiao Nan is a little uneasy. Although she has a lot of means, she is powerful as long as she is fully prepared, but this series is not without a nemesis. Based on what she knows now, explosive series, such as Kendo and Lidao, are possible. Restrain her series. Still not strong enough. Xiaonan pursed her lips and continued to watch. At this time, Roger, with his unprecedented temperament, carried the large-scale attack of the Baqi Serpent hard and broke through. boom--! The terrible punch, and then burst the whole snake head. Roger didn''t stop. He was at the moment when his momentum and thoughts were strongest. His figure was running on the monster''s body at speed, and even his face seemed to be in the phantom of speed, pulling out the distortion. I feel that the air flow brought by the ability to read is like boiling. The second snake head burst with a bang. Then the third, the fourth! Not only did Roger''s speed not weaken, but faster and faster, the roar of all his strength and even the thunder of the wind, resounding throughout the battlefield. Even if there is no BGM. Such a fierce battle still makes the members see the blood boiling. "Go on!!!" Luffy and Naruto have even involuntarily shouted together with their best efforts. They also want to be like Roger. No matter what powerful monsters and challenges they face, they will use their fists to smash them! The monster''s roar has weakened a lot. The huge body twisted constantly. As the last head was crushed, Roger''s violently shocked figure finally stopped. The fists were squeezed tightly, and the whole body covered in armed colors trampled on the body of the monster like a giant hammer. It hit the ground so hard that the earth cracked and countless trees and stones fell into the huge abyss. Did you win? Many people have this idea in their minds. Only Dashe Wan raised his mouth. All the snake heads were exploded, and even the gastrointestinal creatures should be dead, but the big snake pill was only visible at a glance. The flesh and blood of the monster''s fracture was still rolling, and the body was still twisting in pain. "What a beauty." Da She Wan with an obsessed gaze, "Even the head is nothing but a magical organization. The eight heads have no clutter. Is there only one unified soul? Or is there another hidden master brain? It was the boss created by Mr...." The important reason why Da She Wan has not attacked the boss so far is that he is deconstructing and studying ordinary gastrointestinal organisms. So he is very clear. After all, gastrointestinal organisms are just creatures. There are nerves like animals, brains, emotions, and even a little self-consciousness, and this boss in the picture is like it goes beyond the scope of gastrointestinal organisms, and it is like a gastrointestinal virus. One step evolution, which makes Da She Wan obsessed. But for the challenger, it is not so comfortable. "Why haven''t you died yet?" Robin opened his mouth slightly, which was not quite what she expected. Because in mythology, the Big Eight Snake was killed after cutting off all its heads. But at the moment. Right in front of her, heads came back one after another with a popping voice. Compared with before, it is almost unscathed. "Amazing." Roger was all surprised. no effect? He had a feeling that when he was not domineering, he met the person with the ability of natural fruit. Just at this time. Eight twisting and flurrying snake heads suddenly split into two directions, four rushed towards Roger, and the other four opened the blood basin and swooped in the direction of Robin hiding. Was found! ? Robin felt the breath of death at this moment. "How could you succeed!" Roger jumped up and kicked out of the air. Strengthen Arashi Feet! Strengthen the skills and air, and combine the "air pressure" attack with the foot of the Lan, the instantaneous eruption formed two huge slashes of tens of meters, cutting fiercely on the heads of the two snakes, the scale armor shattered , Bloody. Roar--! The snake''s hair growled hoarsely. Then he turned around and swooped towards Roger. "Saved..." Robin''s face paledAlthough she urgently called the "XuanwuAbsolute Defense" tattoo on her heart, she felt that with her current strength, she was absolutely Can not resist the continuous attack of this monster. Watching the war broke out again in front of me, huge pressure made Robin''s head run fast. Roger is an explosive series. Although the more courageous the Vietnam War, there are limits. If you keep going like this, you will definitely lose. The boss can''t be a monster that can''t be beaten to death. If it can''t be beaten to death, where is the meaning of trial, it must be the wrong way! Robin stared at the monster, trying to see what was going on. Why is the weakness not a head? What is the difference after the head is completely exploded She must have overlooked something. Chapter 485： : I will not escape the adventure The fighting in the scene has begun to move closer in an unfavorable direction. Even those who are capable of thinking, it is impossible to continue to explode. Flames, lightning strikes, frost, and all kinds of attacks still leave a trace of scars on Roger''s body. Although it seems that the offensive is not reduced, every punch has the power to seem to subvert the world, but In his eyes, Roger had begun to slide towards the defeated balance. Because his attack seemed completely useless. "Interesting, really interesting." Da She Wan''s eyes fluttered with an obsessive flame, but his eyes were not on Roger, but on the huge monster in the picture. How did it happen? There can be no endless recovery, there must be some kind of energy to provide recovery, and the kind of lightning, flame, and even the power to control the weather. Without energy, it will not be deployed, that is, in this monsters Inside the body, there should be some kind of "core" that provides energy. "Captain Roger!" Robin shouted violently. "Tail! This monster has never attacked with its tail!" "It turns out so!" Da She Wan and Roger shouted almost simultaneously. "Unexpectedly, even I didn''t react for a while." There was a red tide on Dasha Wan''s pale face. "Tail, although the snake wouldn''t use the tail to attack, but only the head, but this It is not a normal snake, and the tail is not used to support the speed of movement. It is indeed abnormal." The Baqi snake has eight heads, eight tails, and a body. For such monsters, the tail should have been a weapon for attacking. And, in legend. The tail of the Baqi snake has an artifact-Tian Cong Yun Jian. "drink!" Roger drank a violent voice, and his strong thoughts were like burning, and the whole person burst into the light of the scorching sun. He burst his mind again to the extreme. The whole person rushed towards the tail in the middle of the monster. With the palm of your hand as a knife, hit hard. puff-- The entire tail was severely cut off, and the broken tail flew out. Everyone could clearly see that in the broken tail, there was a hint of metal hiding. "Really there is a cloud of sky!" Roger was so excited that he jumped high and reached out to draw the sword out. The whole body is white, with jagged lines all over the sword body. This is more of a bone spur than a long sword. Roger waved hard without feeling any special effects. "Captain Roger! Be careful!" Robin''s cry came from afar. Roger turned sharply. Face to face was a **** mouth, and sharp teeth spurted toward Roger with great speed. Roger subconsciously wanted to avoid. But after all, it was a little late. Poof. The sharp teeth pierced Roger''s shoulder, and he was jammed by the domineering and hardened body, but the blood still started to flow. This is the biggest injury he has suffered so far. "Are you close to the limit?" Xiao Nan muttered to himself. If that shocking outbreak can last forever, it will be too scary. Moreover, although the sword was found in the tail, it did not seem to play any substantial role. The monster''s offensive continues unabated. The situation made Roger into a bad situation all at once. The only thing he can expect is his sword. It should not be really useless. "Ahhhhhhh." Roger clasped the teeth of the basilisk and snarled with all his strength. The swelled waves of the body boiled again. A little bit, the big mouth of the basilisk was opened and he jumped out. Slash! The ancient sword in his hand cut away the body of the basilisk, and instantly changed from white to black, and the whole burned up. The beheaded snake made an unprecedented whine. In everyone''s eyes, a little bit turned into ashes. The eight-headed big snake, now, has become seven heads. There is no recovery. Roger looked at the sword, which also turned into ashes in his hands, and seemed to understand. "Hahaha, that''s what it is!" He laughed with his head up. "Pull out the sword first, then cut off your head!" That''s right, this is the correct strategy for this boss. The head and the sword have two different attributes of strength. Just cutting off the head, or only the tail, has no effect. but-- Pull out the sword and cut off your head. There will be no recovery. The silently designed boss is such a monster that needs to find the right way to attack. The first pass is the most rewarding and the most difficult. The latter will be easier, but the most powerful is definitely First pass player! "Captain Roger!" Robin''s warning came again. The thunder roared, and it began to rain heavily, and the dense thunder continued to fall, illuminating the appearance of the monster frantically looking up and roaring. The monster that lost a head started to go crazy. faster! The attack is stronger! Obviously it was a huge figure, so fast that he could see the phantom, and he rushed fiercely towards Roger fiercely. More powerful than just now! "Could it be that if you cut off a head, it would be stronger?" Xiao Nan squeezed his fist slightly, it seems to understand that this monster is not for them to solve alone! Even Roger has found a way to kill monsters. However, he started to accumulate injuries, the same danger! Boom! The dull impact sound came, and Roger was hit by the snake''s head again. The whole person was smashed into the ground like a shell, and a long trace was drawn, just falling into Robin''s side. His reaction speed has begun to decline. "No! Captain Roger!" Robin ran over. "It''s impossible to win today. Retreat. We have found a way. We will definitely win the next time we come!" This is the smartest approach. This battle, because it consumed too much physical strength and accumulated too many injuries at the beginning, and the monster looked more powerful after losing a head, and there was no hope of winning. Keep going will only increase the risk of your own death. "Cough." Roger coughed twice and stood up. The armed domineering body has dissipated, and anyone can see that his current situation is extremely bad. The wounds pierced through the shoulders were still bleeding, and there were burning scars everywhere, as well as frostbite. "Retreat first." Robin said again. "call--" Roger exhaled slowly, turned his head, and gave Robin a bright smile, just like the smile on the execution table in the newspaper more than ten years ago. "No matter what the adventure, I will not escape." He said this, and then his gaze fixed, and the breath of his body boiled again. Armed with color domineering, a little, covering the whole body again! Chapter 486： : The only escape opportunity "Why do you want to do this?" Robin couldn''t understand it at all. "It''s not a risk to fight anymore, but to die!" However, Roger just left a smile that seemed to have some helplessness. Then rushed over again. The breath rolled like a scorching sun, but there was a sense of majesty in all aspects. "What''s going on with this guy, Raleigh!" White Beard''s voice was deafening, and it seemed extremely uncomfortable, even the other Fengyuan Shuimen and other people could hear it. "I don''t remember him being such a stubborn person." Everyone knows that Rogers situation is very bad now. If there is something, even if he dies, the reason must be done, but he cant escape the adventure? What is the reason? Men who sail on the sea must also know how to avoid disasters that are enough to overturn their ships. "He has a reason to do this, white beard." Raleigh grinned, showing a neat tooth. "If he dies, I will resurrect him again." "..." White Beard glanced at him sideways, then took a long sip of grunt, "With your help, I won''t care about his life or death." "Oh." Raleigh chuckled softly. He did know the reason why Roger could not escape. So I was ready for it. "--Restriction." Ningci''s mouth and Rayleigh''s heart shouted the word at the same time. "Restriction?" Bo Feng Shui Men looked at Ning Ci. "This is a kind of power for those who think of ability." Ning Ci''s eyes were still on the picture, so although he was somewhat disrespectful to Naruto, at the moment, Ning Ci was completely shocked by the Roger in the picture who also shared the ability series. He can see it. That smile is not because of restrictions. This person really likes to take risks, even to the point that he will not regret it even if he dies for the adventure. Squeezing his fist slightly, Ning Ci explained: "Restriction is a strong point for those who read the ability. They make an oath that they can never violate. According to the difficulty of the oath, it can greatly increase the intensity of the ability to read, but once violated... Then die, or lose the power of those who are completely incapacitated." For anyone who thinks of ability. Violation of restrictions is worse than death. Therefore, in the picture, this person who is fighting with monsters is capable of facing adventures and never escaping. Wave Feng Shui Men was the first to hear about this feature. "Sure enough... there is a price for strong power." He looked at Ning Ci. "You haven''t specified your own restrictions yet. You must think clearly about whether you are willing to pay everything for this." "I understand, Lord Naruto." Ning Ci nodded heavily. Looking at Roger in the picture, he still didn''t understand. Restrictions provide more than strength. At this time, Roger had turned into a blood man, and the dark armed domineering could not cover his injury, and he had even fallen several times. But every time the people who watched the game felt that he should reach the limit, he stood up again. Really, refreshed some people''s cognition of will. Even Xiaonan. Can not help but raised the idea of ??not being as hostile to this man as possible. And if it must be the enemy. You have to use all of the strongest means in one breath! Never try to find out where his limit is, only crush it with all his strength. People such as Luffy, Naruto, and Sauron were also deeply shocked. "Will he die? Sauron." Luffy stared tightly at the man in the picture. "Maybe." Sauron replied. "That''s it." Luffy suddenly clapped his hands and smiled, "It''s not a sad thing to die in an adventure." "..." Sauron looked at Luffy and seemed to finally understand why he wanted to pursue such a existence. One Piece. It is indeed a respectable title. Roger in the picture fell to the ground again. Everything is as everyone guessed. Every time a tail is cut off, there is a sword in it, and with this sword, one head can be cut off. but-- Every time a head is cut off, this monster will become more violent and stronger! At the moment, Roger only beheaded three heads. He gritted his teeth, twitched his hands and feet, and seemed to want to turn over again. However, he just sat up and fell down again. Really reached the limit? Many people think. But this idea has not appeared for the first time, so that people have a kind of idea that he can stand up and continue fighting. But this time. Roger''s body was trembling and his eyes were open, but he never stood up again. The violent giant snake stared at this tiny enemy. open mouth. The hot flame slowly condensed, compacted, and then compacted at the large mouth of the blood basin. The hot breath was like a small sun, and it seemed to be able to feel the terrifying temperature across the picture. At this time, Roger in this state could not stop the blow. "Is it really over?" Da She Wan had some obvious regrets on his face, "I was able to break through the limit so many times, thinking about the opportunity to study this person''s body." Is that the power of the will or the power in the body? Da She Wan is curious. But it seems that there is no chance. The hot fireball blasted down. Roger''s eyes reflected the light of fireball, but at this time, although he opened his eyes, he had lost consciousness. "Tattoo Rocket." A whispered voice came from the picture. With two pouting sounds. With the tail flame man, he quickly crossed the ground, picked up Roger''s body, and rushed towards the only exit of this battle space. It was Robin. She has been waiting, waiting for Roger to be unable to fight, and only then, she may have a unique chance to escape Roger with a powerless resistance. Of course it will be very risky However, without Roger, she is afraid that it is difficult to rely on herself to solve such bosses, maybe she will be stuck in the so-called "limiter" in the future. This is why Robin convinced himself. The terrible heat wave came from behind, but the heat wave was not a threat. What was really scary was the gaze of the five remaining snake heads. Robin''s feet are lined with two tattoos called rockets, which can explode in terrible straight line speed in an instant. This is her hole card. But can only run straight. "The exit is where it comes in. When the next attack comes, it''s the only chance to turn around." Robin was carrying Roger, and sweat had flowed down his forehead. Yu Guang glanced back. The heavy rain obscured the sight, but the bright electric light erupted on the head of the monster who roared his head. The next blow is lightning? Chapter 487： : Roger of the Lifeline 1 The speed of thunder and lightning... simply cannot escape. Robin''s heart beat faster than ever before, and even his legs began to soften, and the fear of death overwhelmed his body in an instant. If it was her before, in such desperation, she might have given up closing her eyes and waiting for death to come. but now. Dad''s smile suddenly came to mind. She determined that even if she died, the father would find a way to open the can and bring her back to life. do not care! Robin closed his eyes, turned sharply, and made full efforts toward the only escape exit. The scorching purple thunderlight fell from the sky like a punishment. "drink!" Explode with a loud bang. However, Roger, who was already in a comatose state, suddenly opened his eyes, and a red tide appeared on his face, as if returning to the light and returning to the light, and once again the power emerged. What happened behind. Robin no longer knows. She just kept moving forward, and even grew countless feet with flowers and flowers and gathered behind her. Each one sprayed the same flame. The friction of the air was so strong that it burned Robin''s skin, but in a moment, She took Roger and the whole person rushed out. saved. The joy brought by this thought even suppressed the severe pain. "Hurry up and stop." Suddenly there was a voice beside. Robin raised his eyes and looked over, a woman bathed in divine light. Is rushing towards her. Tsunade? Is it an enemy? Robin''s first reaction was to be alert. "Shut down!" Tsuneo continued to shout. "His last blow was already back to light. If you don''t stop, he will definitely die." Robin was shocked and turned his head quickly. At this time, Roger was indeed completely closed his eyes, his face pale, his breath and even the sound of his heartbeat were declining. Already a lifeline. "I can save him. I''m a paladin." Tsunade stretched out his hands, and the milky white light kept gathering. "It''s a profession with healing properties." "...I''ll leave it to you." Robin made the decision in a short time. She doesn''t have many points to buy cans in the medicine series, and it takes time to open the cans. In this case, only the other party can be trusted. She stopped suddenly. The first time Tsunae came, he poured a bottle of red medicine into Rogers mouth, and then his face changed slightly, because the red medicine enough to maintain an undead body for a period of time in the battle was only to slow down the decay. degree. Not to mention cured. You can''t even hold your life. "This person... even to such an extent, what body structure is this." Tsunade''s face was distressed, but he took out another bottle. Not that soft-hearted. Her purpose is actually the same as Robin. After witnessing such a battle, she deeply understands that she cannot rely on the power of the rest to rely on the power of the rest of the people in a short period of time. . This character of One Piece is still worth a gamble. on the other hand. If he died, then this area was really Xiaonan''s territory, and they could only be slaughtered. "Can you save?" Robin also realized that Roger''s situation was much worse than she thought. "The last time he blocked the lightning strike, he has basically overdrawn his vitality." Tsunade''s hands lit up with a bright white light, and he was already using his skills. He smiled confidently, "But he is lucky, but I am The world''s top doctor, you come to help me." "Okay!" Robin didn''t hesitate, and looked at Tsunade''s gaze slightly. Is it the best doctor? This battle has made her understand the terrible place of this boss. If there is an opponent with the ability to heal, the chance of winning is greater. It seems that her luck is indeed pretty good. Just as Roger was being rescued. The picture in front of the rest of the people, there is no figure of Roger. has it ended? Just under the thunder, many people did not see clearly. Roger died at the end, but the woman with weak strength should have escaped. However, the picture did not end. In the eyes of everyone, a ray of light fell from the sky, shining on the monster with only five heads left. then-- The monster''s head, which should not be recovered after being cut off, was recovered quickly. Including the tail. After the battle fails, the monster''s injury will be completely repaired? This perception. It has brought great impact to everyone. "It''s worthy of being a sir..." The flame in the eyes of Dashe Maru is beating continuously, "This world, these monsters, are just the trials that the sir gave us, boss... yes It was specially designed and created by Mr." Because he also has the energy to create monsters, Da She Wan can more clearly see the terrible place of this monster. Endless repair of injuries. Specially designed weaknesses. Monsters enough to destroy the world, but like children''s toys, everything is arranged properly. I don''t know when he will be able to reach such a state. Da She Wan''s eyes are full of unabashed longing and longing. But now. You should still consider how to deal with these bosses. This battle tells everyone that the strength of the boss is not only that it has more power than the limiter, but also has unknown characteristics. It is very likely that only by finding the characteristics can it be defeated. If only two extremes go to battle. No one is sure to perform better than Roger. Or, try again and again. Either... prepare more people! Do I have to cooperate? Many people make decisions in an instant, like white beard, Kapu is the most comfortable side. Although they are the enemies of different camps, once they decide to cooperate, they can trust each other, but for others is not so comfortable. Silence withdrew his gaze. These "players" have a long run-in time to make this game more exciting. However, this world stage is successful in all aspects. Just now, there are steady gains credited every day. The productivity of the world''s factories is more exaggerated than he imagined. These transformed gastrointestinal organisms burst out with amazing expansion capabilities. Even, he must consciously restrict the world''s production of gastrointestinal organisms and maintain proper The density of monsters. That is to say. This stage can also accommodate many players. "Is it time to open up some more players?" Silence pondered this question. "The number of players in the Naruto and Pirate World is still growing slowly. Although most of them are at the stage where we can buy pots with wealth, wealth is not So easy... to explore the rest of the world?" Chapter 488： : Selection of Executives of the Chamber of Commerce The Chamber of Commerce has reached this point. The direction is already very clear. The prototype has also been established. Find players, and then promote their growth, let them become their wage earners. The most important thing for silence is to design the growth environment for players. This is completely planning work, but also silence has always been the preference and wish. Then the next step is to expand the number of players and then update the version according to the situation. Speaking of... Should we also expand some real employees? It is not Icarus and Bismarck who follow the arrangement, nor is it a cute mascot like Fei Ju, but a "senior executive" who can assist in planning and even independently develop market capabilities. As the size of the chamber of commerce becomes larger and larger, we must add more employees. just...... "Not easy to find." Sighing silently and quietly. "Master?" Icarus next to him looked over. "It''s okay." Silently rubbed her hair, Icarus put his little head in comfort. I don''t know if it''s because of the gradual maturity of emotions. Icarus has become more and more sticky in small moves recently. The first call to her actually stems from the rejection of the silent heart against the loneliness. Silence wants a close, trustworthy, and eye-catching companion to accompany itself. The joy of nurturing comes from this too. However, it is not so easy to find "executives" that are beneficial to the development of the chamber of commerce and can even play a guiding role. The first is ability. Silent thought of Mao Yanjingyan. One of the villains in Sword Art Online is an excellent game planner and has an unfathomable obsession with games. But there is a big problem, the mortal mind. Maoyan Jingyan is undoubtedly a mortal. Changeable, intense emotions, personal desires. Even if the copy is called, there is only more loyalty. Because silence comes from this process, it is clear that the suddenly obtained powerful force will make people lost, not everyone can stick to their original heart, and strong personal wishes are not suitable for working for others, unless it is silent. Work for yourself. Maoyan Jingyan is okay to be an employee, but also to be a senior executive. After all, this is about the real power and authority that can be called "God". Change the world and set rules. Wait, god? In the silent mind, aura suddenly flashed. If the players are chasing the existence of the wish, then the employee should be the existence after the realization of the wish. Silent thought, there is such a world, where there are several "gods" who arrived at the wish. They can control everything, have the power to destroy the world in one thought, and reshape the world in another thought. That is-- The demon in the magic banned book catalog. Silence turned on the system. I found the product I wanted to find from it. Mouth curled. It really looks like this. That kind of demon **** completely mastered the magic of a certain field of that world, transformed into the ultimate state of the magician, and sublimated, and then under the judgment of the world, he possessed such power. It itself has very strong limitations. in other words. After leaving the world of Forbidden City, they are just a group of powerful magicians, not "gods". in the system. The permanent "Devil God" status is only worth 680 million points. With the explanation, it is only valid in the world of magic banned books, and if it is temporarily improved, the price is lower. "Being in the state of "God" and reaching the top of desire, just observing the world behind the scenes and living a happy life that each person expects, such a person has a sense of compulsion that a "commercial chamber executive" should have. ..." Silently recalled the relevant information, and remember that several of the devil gods were people with good personalities. That said. Executives are also subordinates. In other words, because it is a subordinate, it is impossible to be as close to Icarus as it is. It is best to suppress it in terms of strength, status, and psychology. "Think about it." Silently looked at Icarus in his arms and smiled to himself, "Don''t be in a hurry." He is not a character who wants to do something immediately. When ideas just spring up, they always affect judgment. Think about it later. Silence is a little more comfortable, and stopped thinking first. In the next period of time, this stage world seemed a lot quieter, but it was just that there were no major events, and all players started their own actions. The weaker ones put all their energy on spawning. Work towards becoming the limiter. However, the essential difference between the owners of bursting liver and krypton gold, most people want to rely on the monster to catch up with the limit of the large number of krypton gold, it will take a period of time. The players who are already the limiters have focused their attention on the boss. Survey information. Cooperate with partners. Even trying. It is worth mentioning that the competition between them has not weakened because of the difficulty of the boss, and the fighting between members has also begun to increase frequently. The biggest reason is that they all noticed the importance of the cursed child. The gastrointestinal creatures changed their instincts, became more precocious, and more talented for fighting. As Xiao Nan believed, they were born warriors and even openers with unlimited potential. Therefore, these children who were originally rejected and feared became members of the family at the advent of members. Members can be described as various means. If you want to recruit these potential children as subordinates, coercion will only have a counter-productive effect, and then the rest of the members, even black beards, will smile all day long, trying to show their charm. It was just that he lacked a few front teeth, and he still took the route of the demon outside the region. This directly led to this area becoming the most intense area. The two villains have fought a lot. The rest of the place is not much better In order to collect his daughter, White Beard also fought a few fights with Cap. The areas that were the easiest to collaborate in had the same strong differences. Originally counting on the wave of Feng Shui Gate holding his thighs, he was only helpless. However, with his gentle smile and delicate personality, he also got close to several cursed children. The regretful fatherly love on Naruto seems to have another pour, and he is increasingly looking forward to resurrecting his wife. when. Although not a direct change. But the environment of the cursed children is constantly changing, and among them, there may also be some loud players. Silence is quite satisfied with this result. He did not directly save them. But they were given the opportunity to change their future based on their potential and efforts. Chapter 489： : Starting a whole new world After half a month has passed. Seeing that the money-making plan of this doomsday copy has entered the right track, silence has finally decided to start the next plan. Go to the new world and find some players. After much deliberation, he finally finalized the world of the forbidden world. Even if the devil is not suitable for becoming an employee, this world also has a variety of young girls chasing their dreams. And most of them are conscious of everything. It''s a good place of origin for players. "Icarus, I''m going out." Silent hug Feiju, and finally say goodbye to Icarus, "If you have anything, find me in the chat group. If you''re fine, you can also see if the players are working hard. ." "it is good--" Icarus lengthened his voice and looked at Yueju with a little envy. Fei Ju can follow her master. "Wait for sure that there is no danger, I''ll take you again." Silence saw Icarus'' little grievance, but only soothed. If he has points in hand, he doesn''t need to worry about danger. Temporary sublimation to Demon God does not require many points. But with Icarus, you need to take care of it. "Icarus is strong..." Icarus lowered his head slightly, but his voice was soft, and he said nothing. Silence can only helplessly smile. The ordinary world does not need to worry about danger, but the existence of a world like Devil God still has to be concerned about it. Purchase a single person to pass through at one time, with a cat, and the silent figure disappears in its place. His attention has risen to the highest. Since having such a powerful force, he has rarely been so alert. but...... "Nothing happened?" Silently looked at the huge, high-tech academy city in front of him. He came to the periphery of the academy city. There is no imagination, the feeling of being discovered by the devil as soon as it appears. It seems that the devil may be omnipotent, but it cannot reach the point of knowing everything. "Come on, Fei Ju, go to Xiao Huang Shu first." Silence gently stroked Fei Ju on the shoulder. "Meow--" Yue Ju opened her mouth and yawned. The tiger teeth at the tip of the sword are fully exposed. She looked very lazy. The silent figure appeared in the city of the academy for a moment, and at the same time used the ability to distort reality to cover up the "reality" that was monitored by the nanomachine in the air. The further enhancement of the ability to distort reality is the creation god. Similar to the power of the demon god. However, in this world, Silence predicts that the Genesis God may not be the opponent of the Devil God, and it needs to be sublimated early. Finding the Yellow Book is for this purpose. The magic ban books in her mind can greatly reduce the need for sublimation to the Devil God. The price paid. "found it......" Silently saw the little yellow book who was really staring at the cake drooling in the cupboard. Inticus. In the current timeline, Indix''s imprisonment for clearing memory has just been resolved. This is the prelude to the sister Misaka incident. This is a crossing point specially selected by Silence. He has no intention to intervene in the event. Moreover, compared with the personnel on the magic side, it is obviously better to be a person who is scientifically measured. The personnel on the magic side are afraid that they will be regarded as a high probability. For the incarnation of a demon. "Want to eat?" Indix beside the silent walkway laughed softly. "Think." Inticus clenched his hands in front of him, and he looked at the silence with tears, "Are you the priest who sent Inticus to eat the cake?" "...God wouldn''t be so boring." Silent smiled dumbly, "However, if you see a cute girl hungry, an uncle like me would really be unbearable, so please have a piece." "Uncle, you are such a good person, God will bless you!" Inticus jumped up and cheered. Even if it is a stranger, as long as she is invited to eat delicious, it is a good person. Inticus, who has only one year of memory, is so simple. But she didn''t know. This cake is the reward of silently copying the 13,000 magic book in her mind. If you don''t consume points, just use the ability to copy, it still takes time. Silence took the little girl to the table outside the store, watching her eating cake happily, and couldn''t help laughing: "In this city, there are really few nuns." "Intix is ??a real nun." Intix''s cheeks were bulging, his face happy. "As you can see, if God really exists, he will definitely like simple children." The silent smile was gentle. "Hey." Inticus smirked. "Inticus." She looked at her silently and asked softly, "Do you have any wish to fulfill?" "Wish." Inticus held his finger, "There are many, want to have cakes that can''t be eaten, desserts, cookies, and..." Inticus said everything she wanted to eat, and said, looking at the silence again, as if hoping that the good man would satisfy her little wishes. "No wish." But the silence sighed deliberately, "That''s really a pity." "Obviously said so much..." Inticus puffed his cheeks. Silence made two laughs softly. He knew long ago that Inticus was not too strong and belonged to his own wishes. Say something. That is probably to establish a bond with the protagonist Tiao Dang Ma in the future, and pray that he can be safe. When Inticus finished the cake, the silence also copied all the magic book. That is indeed a huge amount of knowledge. The magic side has accumulated knowledge for thousands of years. However, it contains a lot of rules unique to this world, not so much magic but rather some kind of established world rules manipulation program. It is like using a mouse to click and let the game character release their skills. Many do not require in-depth study, but as long as you understand, you can use it. After saying goodbye to Inticus, he walked silently on the road of this young and energetic city, squinted slightly, and digested the knowledge of the magic book in a short time. . After all, his strength is here. "Sure enough, whether it is a permanent sublimation to the devil, or a temporary boost of power, the required points are much less...becoming a cosmic power, how can it be so easy." Silence shook his head. , I envy these demon gods. Those big guys in the fantasy world, which is not a hard work, and even after hundreds of thousands of years, it can reach the point of waving the stars. They are good. However, it is only a hundred years of life that we can be sublimated, and we can ascend to the sky in one step. Chapter 490： : Legends about jars One world has one world''s rules. Silence now recognizes this more deeply. The system is still powerful. Not only can the forces of different worlds work together, but it can even blend into one person. The key charges have not yet been increased. A little sigh in silence. He did not hurry to sublimate immediately, because according to the rules of this world, in order to avoid damage to the world that is too large and difficult to reverse, most of the devil gods stayed in their special phases and were in a state of hermit. Ascending to the Devil God, I''m afraid I have to be subject to such restrictions. This also proves the uncontrollability of Demon God''s power to some extent. Anyway, he can now count as a devil. You can have the power of Demon God whenever you need it. Then next. "It''s time to do business." Silence walked in front of a shop, looked around, and nodded. Although there are many suitable player candidates in the world of Forbidden City. But silence is not ready to look for them one by one. It is still different from the situation of Naruto World. With his current strength, the methods of Naruto World have long been unsuitable, and the efficiency is low and troublesome. The pirate world is not suitable. This time, he has another new arrangement. ... The academy city has a population of 2.3 million, 80% of whom are students. They work hard to improve their qualities and develop their own superpowers. If an outsider steps into the city, the first thing he feels is the breath of youth. Ninety-nine percent of the students on the street are students, and the faces of the elderly are almost invisible. The youth of young boys and girls determines the appearance of the city. And now. Misaka Misaka, the third-ranked superpower at the top of one of the abilities, is enjoying his youthful life with friends. "Nana." A tall girl with long black hair and a good figure is looking at her companion with excitement. "Have you heard of the latest urban legend? It was spread in these two days. " "Ah..." Misaka remembered the legend of the cash card before, inexplicably a little bit unwilling to listen to this, so the expression was embarrassing. "Tears really like this." A short double ponytail girl next to her face was helpless. "It doesn''t matter, and this time it''s really super-interesting." With her hands behind her back, tears prolonged her voice playfully. Seeing that she seemed to arouse the interest of her friends, she said pretentiously, " I heard that there is a weird shop in this city, and people who see it can''t help but walk in, and then the boss inside will say unkindly" Tears stopped deliberately, looking at the expressions of some friends with a bit of fury. "Really, really, don''t tell such a terrible story--" Chu Chun Shili hides behind Misaka Miqin, looking at the tears discontentedly and timidly. "Hahaha, it''s so cute to decorate your face." Tears bent over their stomachs and laughed, playing for a while, and then coughed twice in the voices of their companions, "The boss said- Want to fulfill your wish? Then buy a jar." "Hey? What is this." Misaka Misaka''s face was embarrassed. It is rare that she was attracted by tears a little bit, but it turned out to be the case. It sounds like the last marketing struggle for a tragic shopkeeper. "Recent urban legends are getting more and more weird." The short black man shrugged off his pony tail helplessly. "Why can such boring things become urban legends, and the wish can be realized by buying a jar? Sounds like the kind of drink Small potions can be as boring as LV5''s small ads." "Heizi, you really don''t know where is the most powerful place in this urban legend." Tears'' eyes narrowed mysteriously and said with a smile, "It''s just two days. In two days, this legend has been spread. Is everywhere, and the versions are the same, which is superb." "Is that so?" Misaka blinked. Indeed, this urban legend generally takes a long time to circulate to form, and there are various versions during the period. Not to mention this kind of boring legend like marketing. However, the girls did not persist on this topic for a long time, and soon they talked about where things are more delicious. The playful voice and cute appearance have attracted the attention of many male students, just like this city is more common. Daily routine. Misaka Miqin himself did not take this so-called legend into his heart at all. until-- "Hey, why am I here?" Misaka Misaki opened his eyes and looked at everything around him. This is a dimly lit store with antiques and antiques, just like a antique room in an ancient Chinese country, but those with exquisitely carved wooden shelves, but some gray ceramics that look extremely ordinary The jar is neither delicate nor special. Misaka Miqin was standing inside the gate at the moment. It''s like just stepping in. She turned her head and wanted to see what was going on outside, but the shop door was two opaque wooden doors. "I think about it..." Misaka Mikako patted his head. "After they were separated from the tears, Kuroko suddenly received the work of Commissioner Feng Ji and hurriedly left. I went back to school by myself and then turned the corner. I saw a shop in the place, and... I came in." There seems to be no problem. It''s strange! Why do you come in when you see a shop? And is it still such a strange store with strange products? Wait, the shop selling cans? Isnt that urban legend? Misaka''s face was so stunned that he even felt a chill. "Welcome, younger guests." A voice sounded awkwardly. Misaka turned sharply. On her right hand, there is something similar to the counter, and a gentle-smiling man is sitting there, holding the chin with one hand, and the dark eyes are inexplicably deep. When did this person appear? He has been here? Why wasn''t it discovered in the first place? There are many question marks in Misaka''s mind But in the face of the inexplicable smile of men, only Misaka Misaka, a junior high school student, couldn''t help but blush. I always feel a sense of affinity, and look closely, is this not a very handsome, very handsome man? It''s like a big brother in a neighbor''s house. It is completely different from the "yin test" of urban legend. "Then, that." Misaka Misaki said in some issues, "I, I don''t know why I came in here." "Yeah, why?" I don''t know if it''s an illusion, Misaka Miqin sighed when he saw this man. "At this time, you should not have the desire to buy jars." Silence tilted his head, a smile of frustration in his smile. Chapter 491： : Misaka Misakas Paradise Silence didn''t know why Misaka Misaka came up. Because this shop is still an "unfinished product". Unlike the ship of destiny in the Pirate World, this shop is found by players, but the real "fate" is not something like luck. In other words, people who can meet the requirements without testing , Will automatically come up. This involves some complex judgment requirements. It''s still abstract. Even if it is silent, there is no way to complete the design of the store in a short period of time, including the use of distorted reality to diffuse urban legends, leaving the concept of "pot shop" in the minds of people in the city, which is part of the design process. . But the store is not completely open. So why would Misaka Miqin come up at this time? At this time, what is her inner desire to meet the requirements of the store? "Even if you say so, I am the victim who ran in somehow." Misaka Misaka showed a little embarrassment. The silence made her feel like she had broken in by mistake. But she didn''t want to come in at all. and many more-- The tin store is true, that is to say... that urban legend is also true? "You here... can you really fulfill your wish?" Misaka Misaki opened his eyes with a little curiosity. "Of course." Smiling silently but surely. "Just buy these jars?" Misaka Miki looked around again. "Yes." Nodded silently. "As long as you buy the jar, all your wishes can be fulfilled. I mean-everything." He emphasized the word "everything" again, indicating that this is not a linguistic trap. But all wishes in the true sense. "Fool, this kind of thing." Misaka Miqin looked at her sideways, saying she didn''t believe it, but she did start to get a little interested. She wanted to know why she came in today. The super power of psychological intervention should be invalid for her, because of the electromagnetic barrier, even the mental master of LV5 has no way to control her thoughts. There must be something wrong with this shop! Misaka''s competitive spirit made her excited. It was decided that she would find the reason behind this urban legend! "Realizing all the wishes is an impossible thing in itself." Misaka Miguel took the lead in challenging him with his hands on his chest and a confident smile. "If my desire is to make your store have unfulfilled desires What." This is a commonly used statement to refute the omnipotent proposition. Can the omnipotent God create a stone that he can''t even lift? Whether it can or not. All rejected the "all-powerful" statement of God. Misaka Misaka, an LV5 superpower, has surpassed many adults in thinking ability. However, in front of silence, obviously, not enough to read. "You probably misunderstood the meaning of the word wish." The silent layer reached out and pointed to her thin chest. "Is that the desire in my heart, or the desire most in my heart, for example, the resurrection of the dead love , Or become the strongest in the world, or even conquer the world, as long as there is the deepest desire in your heart, you are eligible to come here and fulfill your wish." "Did you just give a terrible example?" Misaka Miqin opened his mouth slightly. Resurrect the dead? Be the strongest in the world? conquer the world? If this kind of thing can be easily achieved, the world will be finished. Probably I didn''t find it difficult to meet each other, Misaka Miqin was not very convinced. "Then how do you know that wish is the other''s most desire?" she asked. "Of course I know." The silence smiled faintly without explaining anything. Misaka Mitsuki felt a fist hit cotton. She squeezed her fist angrily, and the light flashed faintly on the bangs. "All right." Suddenly the silence stood up, crossed the counter, and walked to Misaka in front of him. Suddenly, the distance narrowed, causing Misaka Miqin to blush. She has never seen a man of such temperament as this shopkeeper. Looking up close, his eyes are even more inexplicably attractive. "What, what." Misaka Miki said covertly, taking a step back with a subconscious blush. "Although you entered here by mistake, but for your future customers'' sake, prepare a small gift for you." Silently said, "You will thank me." "Gift? Will I just take it casually..." Misaka refused to say what she said. Her eyes were earning big, shiny, and a red tide appeared on her lovely face, which was obviously completely attracted. Because what Silent holds in his hand is a key pendant. Quack pendant. And it''s so different from all the quacks Misaka Misaka has seen. Whether it is styling, expression, or even coloring, there is a super cute feeling, cute. It''s like a quack bullet. A bit of biu hit the girl heart of Misaka Misaka. "Here, this kind of kid''s toy..." Misaka Misaki was finally struggling. "If not, I took it." "No way!" Misaka snatched the small gift from Silent''s hands and hugged it tightly in his arms. His face was already red and red. "How can I give away the gift, I, I will Reluctantly accepted it, thank you, thank you." "Haha." The silence chuckled softly. The expression that feels embarrassed while I can''t suppress my liking is really cute. The laughter made Misaka''s face redder a bit. There is a feeling of wanting to escape. She did so subconsciously, clutching her favorite pacific necklace tightly, and stepped back a few steps, but she seemed to encounter a soft and warm thing under her feet. Look down. "Meow--" A super cute little hundred cat is lying at her feet, seems to be looking at her with some anger, and patting her ankle with a pink meat pad. Super cute! and many more-- "This, this cat..." Misaka Misaki opened her eyes Because of the weak electromagnetic field on her body, she has never been liked by small animals. But this cute cat, after touching her body, was not afraid to run away? "Yueju, don''t block the guests'' way." The silence chuckled. "Meow!" Feiju bent her hind legs, jumped, and easily jumped onto Misaka''s face. "Yeah!" Misaka Miqin gave a super cute cry, her hands fluttering, and the soft touch on her face left her completely blank, and then she felt a pair of super soft meat pads on her head On the ground. There is also a good smell inside the nose. Is this her paradise? Misaka''s head was dizzy. She has never been treated like this! Chapter 492： : The gear of fate begins "Yueju." The silence shouted again. Feiju jumped back from Misaka''s face and landed on silent shoulders. Misaka''s hair has been messed up. But she didn''t care about it at all, just staring at the emerald standing on Shen Mo''s shoulder, it was a child''s expression of surprise. "Is this cat called Yuju?" Misaka Misaki took a few steps forward, seemingly trying to suppress his excitement, but still looked like he wanted to touch. "Okay." Silent but chuckled, "The store has not officially opened, you should go back, the next time you meet, you should know what your strong desire is." "Hey?" Misaka Misaka seemed to want to say something. But in a blink of an eye. She suddenly found that she was standing at the crossroads. There were still cars going around, the red light in front of me turned into a green light, and the pedestrians walked forward one by one. Opposite the bevel, the place where I just saw the shop was just a very ordinary coffee shop. How is this going? For a moment, she wondered if she had seen hallucinations. But raise his palm. The super cute quack key pendant was still in her hand, a clear touch came, and from the flashing reflection in the vehicle glass, she also saw the messy hair on her head. "It''s not an illusion..." Misaka Misaki showed an incredible expression. She is still the third best LV5 in the academy city. But he didn''t even know how to get in and out. Who can do this? This weird urban legend... is completely different from the previous urban legend. but...... "It''s abhorrent to drive me out." Misaka squeezed her fist slightly, and she arranged her hair unwillingly. "I didn''t take the opportunity to touch the cute cat, I will definitely find you. " Have to admit. Misaka Misaka is full of curiosity about the tin store that seems to be covered with a layer of unprecedented mystery. What she didn''t know was. The shopkeeper is now staring at her figure in the crack of a certain space. "How to look, it''s just a junior high school student." Silence gently rubbed Yu Ju''s chin, but rejected her own words, "No, she has the courage, strength, and wisdom that ordinary people don''t have. Im looking forward to what kind of change will happen to fate." "Meow." "Really? Do you like her too?" Misaka Miqin''s early arrival is something that was silent and unexpected. It seems like a real fate. So silence also gave a small gift. It was his insignificant pity for the little girl who was about to face darkness and pain. Simultaneously. Misaka Misaka will also be his introduction to change the destiny of this world. Silence continued to focus on her. ... For the next few days, it seems that there has been no change for Misaka Misaka. She cares more about what the cash woman said. There is also a can store in the urban legend. The former''s information from the survey shows that the cloning plan for her genes has been cancelled in the past, while the latter has not found any news at all, or that all the urban legends that have begun to ferment are found, even Some people say that as soon as they step into that store, they will be trapped in the jar by the store owner. At first glance it is a lie. And there was no sighting report at all. "Don''t talk about finding that store in this way, even I myself have to wonder if that is an illusion." Misaka Miqin walked down the street in despair, "Kuroko''s eyes became strange when he looked at me, too, suddenly So interested in urban legends." She glanced at the key ring she held in her hand. This was not found. Toys with super cute shapes and expressions like this, there is no reason to be obscured, but they are not found at all, not even intellectual property rights. The owner of that day, and that cute white cat, is it true? Misaka once again doubted his memory. Then she suddenly fell down again. until-- Yu Guang, inadvertently, glanced under a tree, where a young girl with short chestnut hair stood with her head raised, and two people of the same look stared at the same moment. "Fate, started." A gentle voice came from a man in the space. 20,000 own clones. The appearance is the same, the genes are the same, the blood is the same. It was used as an experimental white pigment and was brutally killed. As a junior high school girl who is only 14 years old, after encountering such a thing, she has no way to rely on anyone. Parents, teachers, friends. Because there is no escaping to blame yourself, so determined to stop all this. at this moment. At the moment of stepping into the dark fate, Misaka Misaka''s charm as a "gun sister" was suddenly in full bloom, and was firmly passed to countless people who stood in the world and looked at her fate. Make them pity, admire and love. "If you change any of the other traversors, come to this world, and have the ability like me, I am afraid that I will help her with all my strength." Silently hug Fei Ju, sitting lazily on the seat in the shop, " In that way, a wave of gratitude and nostalgia for girls can be harvested, but unfortunately, my rule is that fate has to be changed by myself." Krypton gold is fine, and you can brush the copy. Everything is your own action. Silence is only an opportunity, a platform. Therefore, he just sat here and watched silently, the girl established a bond with her "sister" for the first time, the gear of fate did not produce any deviation until the girl was snatched by the sister. Beloved quack key pendant. "No, only this can''t!" Misaka Misaka was anxious. "Being stingy, Misaka''s angry expression made an appraisal of her sister." Misaka 9982 turned his head, and his expressionless expression was indeed a little angry. "No!" Misaka Misaka was about to cry. This is a super-out-of-print version that cant be bought at all, and may never even be available, and its super-cute. If they were robbed like this, Misaka Miqin felt that his tears had to cry. "Alas." Misaka 998 sighed and stroked the pendant in his hand, "One day." "what?" "Misaka only borrowed one day, and will return it to my sister and sister tomorrow. Misaka strives to make a pitiful expression and hopes that my sister and sister can agree." Misaka 9982 looked at Misaka Miqin, his emotionless eyes in this moment, really It looks like pitiful watery. Chapter 493： : Pleasant one-way traffic Misaka Miqin suddenly became angry. If you dont even want to borrow one day, it really looks too stingy. Ahhhhh. But beyond reluctance! "Really!" Misaka Meghan grabbed her hair. "One day, don''t lose it for me. It won''t work if it''s broken. I''ll still be here tomorrow, so I must come! The agreement is made!" "Huh." Misaka 9982 didn''t have too many happy expressions, but his eyes kept staring at the pendant. This should be a happy expression. Misaka thought. She was a little irritated again, what exactly was she doing, but in front of her clone, how could it be like a real sister. Who exactly cloned her gene, and what kind of experiment, did not ask. "Sister Sister." Misaka 9982 suddenly said. "Huh?" Misaka Misaki looked over with some irritability. "Next, Misaka is going to participate in the experiment. My elder sister is unrelated to the experiment, then, goodbye, sister." Misaka 9982 said these expressionlessly, and then turned to leave. "Experiment?" Misaka Misaki frowned. Although I have said that I have to check with the past to see who conducted the experiment, but according to this clone, I cant see the person in charge even with the past. Sure enough, it is faster to check by yourself. Misaka looked at this exactly the same back as herself, and she didn''t know why in her heart, and it seemed a very bad feeling. Not waiting for tomorrow. Going right now! Misaka Megumi has the general hacking ability of BUG because it does not need any learning because of the electromagnetic ability of the master and the huge computing power of LV5. It is very strong in intelligence gathering. Realizing that the human cloning plan did not stop, she had a direction. She used her personal terminal to continuously search for relevant information in a public telephone booth. A project called "The Absolute Ability Evolution Plan" is displayed in front of her. "Kill... twenty thousand people...clones?" Misaka''s body shivered continuously. Is it a dream? The cloner I saw during the day was the white rat killed in the experiment. And... a full 20,000? Experiment time, experiment location. So there will be such a wild experiment! ? That agreement... "It lie to me...Damn it!" Misaka bit her teeth, rushed out of the phone booth, and ran towards the experimental site with all her strength. At this moment, she had a muddle in her mind. Anger, incredible, or fear. Great fear. The clone, the girl who spoke to herself during the day, will be killed tonight! The agreement tomorrow will not come at all! "No, no, no..." Misaka''s mouth was tossing and turning in this sentence, but she was already running with all her strength. She desperately hoped that there would be no experiment there, nothing, everything is just a misunderstanding or something. however...... The girl who appeared in front of her was covered in blood, even a leg was torn off, and she looked helplessly at the pendant in her hand. A huge and heavy freight container fell from the sky. "Don''t--!" Misaka Misaki''s eyes suddenly contracted with incredible expression. Even screamed. "ended." The white-haired teenager shouted with open smiles. but. At this moment. The green light swelled violently, enclosing the girl''s radius of five or six meters in an instant. Containers, dust, air, everything stopped. "What?" one side exclaimed subconsciously. In the field covered by green light, the girl seemed to be the only one who could move. She lifted her head to look at the container representing death above her head, lowered her head, and looked at the mother who was radiating green light in her hand. I don''t know what happened. But then his eyes widened slightly. Because the light in her hands became brighter and brighter, and then disappeared a little bit. With this process, the time covered by the green light seemed to change from stillness to reverse flow. The container flew upward, and the girls figure Backwards, even the ripped leg flew back, and the splattered blood flew back drop by drop. Someone soaked in liquid opened his eyes abruptly. -Back in time? "Hey, what''s the matter?" The expression on one of the passing faces became more pleasant. "What is that? Has the school city invented the time machine? It really surprised me tonight. ,Ok?" He did not rush to start immediately. It seems to be waiting for an answer. But the girl just stared blankly at her empty hands. "It''s gone... the sister sent by my sister too." From the moment when the flow of time stopped, Quata also completely disappeared into green light, leaving no trace. "Don''t you say it?" said one side with a grin. "It seems that there is a special event for torture tonight. It''s annoying. Uncle Ben only kills people, but he''s not good at torture..." boom--! A thick thunderbolt struck him. Although it was easy to fly by vector control. But one side still stunned. "You bastard--!" Misaka Megumi''s body surrounded by bright thunder, rushed toward the side, "What have you done!?" Anger, Misaka Misaka at this time, an unprecedented anger. Although it is time to go back in time. However, the tragic situation at that moment was like a shadow, deeply engraved in her mind. "Another one is coming?" The party turned and tilted his head. "Asshole!" Misaki Misaka, who was full of anger, took out the coins in his anger. The orange beam was like a laser, rushing towards the side, and the shock wave that was blown up was comparable to the power of the wind power. There is no holding hands, and I will do my best. however-- Facing this super-electromagnetic cannon, which is powerful enough to penetrate a tall building, one side passes only to extend his hand, just like shooting a fly. biu It''s extremely simple to fly the electromagnetic cannon even across the top of Misaka Megumi''s head, and hit the ground suddenly, making a loud noise. "how come!" Misaka Meghan opened his eyes incredulously. This is a super electromagnetic gun! The initial speed reached three times the speed of sound! Was filmed flying? Even a capable person can shoot a flying super electromagnetic gun? "This power, you guys, could it be the "original version"?" One side passed with his hands in his trouser belts, tilting his head and grinning all over his face. "Interesting and interesting. This evening is really very interesting. Here too." "Original..." Misaka held her shoulders, her eyes trembling and stepped back, almost fell to the ground. Chapter 494： : Insurmountable gap The word "original" has a special stimulation to Misaka Misaka. As if to remind her. Everything is her fault. It is because she was cheated of her own genes. These clones, who are regarded as white mice and killed by pain, will appear! Anyway... she can''t stay out of the matter. "Sister is an unrelated person in the experiment." A word without emotion suddenly sounded. Misaka raised her head violently. The speech is Misaka 9982 aloud. Although she said that the time went back to a few minutes ago, she was seriously injured at that time, so at this time, the blood on the side face was still flowing. But she didn''t seem to care. "Your opponent is Misaka. The battle with unrelated persons may affect the results of the experiment. Misaka is trying to focus your attention on Misaka." There is still no emotional tone, no emotional expression. But Misaka''s body trembled violently. Is she... protecting herself? "What is it, isn''t it a special experiment arrangement? It''s really a joy to tremble." Fang Tong passed his hands behind his head and walked indifferently. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. End this experiment early. It would be better if you still had the means just now." "No!" Misaka Misaki reacted violently, flashing over his body, and jumped directly in front of Misaka, biting his teeth, "This kind of experiment...how can this kind of experiment let you continue!" !" The picture just now flashed in my mind. Bloody girl with broken leg. The nausea caused by the blood keeps coming up, but it is also telling Misaka Miki that this is a real, murderous experiment. Go on, the girl behind him will die! "Please don''t interfere with the experiment, sister." The voice came from behind, Misaka Miqin turned his head in an incredible way. "Why...you will die! Why let this experiment continue!" Misaka shouted painfully. "Misaka is a manufactured product made for the plan." Misaka 9982 said slowly, and the colorless eye pupil looked at Misaka''s eyes like this, "The artificial body, artificial heart, are only experimental animals with a price of 180,000 yuan. ." "Animals? You said animals?" Misaka Megumi stared at this girl exactly like herself. Meeting during the day, the memory of the dialogue, all flooded at this time. Being able to communicate, stealing your own ice cream, and wanting your own wife... Isn''t such a person a living human being? How could it be an animal! ? "Boring!" The other side suddenly opened, walking step by step with an ironic smile, "Since it is an experiment unrelated person, leave early, don''t delay the time of the uncle, besides, the genetic map of this project seems to be You provided it yourself and exchanged a lot of money. Do you regret it now?" One side had asked a question before. The answer is yes. The gene map is provided by Misaka Misaka voluntarily and authorized by the academy city. "...That''s right, I regret it." Misaka squeezed her fists tightly and turned around violently, with tears in the corners of her eyes. "It''s clear that gene maps are used to treat muscular dystrophy. I''m really Naive, all this is my fault, so, so I will never allow this experiment to continue!" The lightning strikes on Misaka Misaka broke out with all his might. There was even a roar among the clouds. Thundercloud is gathering, and thunder and lightning continue to shuttle. Real thunder! "Even if it''s a murder, I want to stop it!" Crazy calculations in Misaka''s mind. Do your best. More than one billion volts is enough to cause a large-scale power outage to fall across the sky, and the ruthless middle side passes. This is Misaka''s last trick, even hard alloys will melt completely under this terrifying high temperature. She has done a good job of killing. but...... "Do you only have this power? The third one." The arrogant voice from the other side came from the thunder. "It really disappointed me. I originally thought that you should have more powerful power as the original version." One of the thunder and thunder passes, just extending his palm and squeezing gently. All the lightning that bombarded him. The biu dissipated completely. "How could it be..." Misaka Misaka could hardly believe his eyes. "You should know the huge gap that cannot be crossed between us." One side walked unscathed step by step, and the grinning smile was like a demon in Misaka''s eyes, "According to the result of the calculation by the tree designer, even if you Full-time defense will also be killed by me in the 128th round, so you still have to challenge me? Third place." Although all are LV5 level abilities. But whether it is computing power or the super power of vector manipulation, Misaka Miqin is completely crushed. The probability of winning Misaka Misaka is only zero. "Ahhhh-!" Misaka didn''t accept the result at all. She shouted hysterically and stretched out her hands. Numerous iron sands were attracted by the magnetic force from under the ground and rushed towards the side with a high-speed vibration. If she loses. The girl behind him will die. How can she let such a thing happen before her eyes! "So it turns out, is it possible to attract iron sand with electromagnetic waves? Useless and useless, Uncle Ben is the strongest!" One side passed through the iron sand enough to cut people into minced meat. Won''t win. Whether it is thunder, iron sand, or super electromagnetic gun, all her abilities are like toys in front of this demon. Useless! She couldn''t save the people behind her. The desperation brought by this increasingly clear fact almost swallowed Misaka''s heart. "It''s too weak, you are too weak, the third place." As one passerby seems to have lost all interest, he said cheerfully, "Forget it, let Uncle Ben end this boring experiment early. ." "Wait--" Misaka Misaka seems to want to say something but the sound of one side rushed over like a shell. In the blink of an eye, Misaka Misaka was crossed. No! Misaka Misaki opened his desperate eyes and stretched out his palms, seeing one side pass jamming Misaka 9982''s neck. Just press hard. No, it doesn''t even need to be hard. With just one thought, Misaka 9982 will backflow blood and die miserably. "It''s over." One side is about to shoot. "Please stop." A voice suddenly sounded. "Huh?" The other side turned his head around. Among the containers in this abandoned warehouse, one after another, Misaka came out, exactly the same look, exactly the same clothes. "It was the instruction of the person in charge of the experiment. Because of unexpected factors, the experiment tonight was temporarily suspended." Chapter 495： : Welcome again "Unexpected factor?" The other side looked at it. "Refers to the time backwards incident." A sister Misaka replied. "What''s that, isn''t that what you arranged?" The other party seemed to be a little surprised. He looked at Misaka 9982 in his hand. He suddenly became interested and released his hand. "Forget it, boring." Misaka 9982 Then I didn''t look at Misaka Miqin, and Misaka 9982, who fell to the ground and coughed violently, just left his hands without the back of his head with the waistband in his hands. "How are you?" Misaka Misaka hurried to Misaka 9982, and after asking a word, the rest of the words couldn''t be said at all. What else can it do. This **** look. Should I be happy to retrieve a life, or happy to be able to live a few more days? Misaka Miqin bit her lip, his face dim, full of unwillingness. "Say..." "What?" Misaka looked at the clone exactly like herself and didn''t hear her whisper clearly. "It''s too much." Misaka 9982 turned his head, "Misaka pretends to be casual, and hopes his sister won''t be angry." "I''m going to lose my life. I still care about what that kind of thing does. Besides, you didn''t plan to pay it back! You will die today!" Misaka shouted out of excitement, why he is experiencing After that kind of thing, after being almost killed, it can still be as if nothing happened! Misaka 9982 did not speak. Just stood up again. "Going back, bye, sister." "..." Misaka opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but her words were stuck in her throat, but she couldn''t even speak a word. I can only stare at this Misaka and all the other Misaka walking together. Suddenly, she stopped. Turned. Misaka''s heart appeared inexplicably looking at her, and she seemed to hope that she could say something, such as not wanting to die and not wanting to participate in this experiment again. "Sister Sister, please stop doing things like today. If Sister Sister looks like Misaka breaks into the experiment site at will, it will be very dangerous. Misaka will try to give a serious expression warning." "..." Misaka''s dumbfounded, still can''t say a word. Can only watch them leave one by one like this. Wait until there is no one left. Poof. Misaka Mitsuki was paralyzed on the ground. "What''s this..." She hugged her legs and buried her head in her knees, with a crying voice in her voice, "I''m going to be killed..." These people, these people who are cloned because of themselves, seem to care nothing about their lives. Even the fate of being killed from the moment of being created, the same expressionless acceptance was accepted. But even if they cry and cry for help. What can you do? You can''t even save yourself from Misaka... What are you going to save them? Rumble-- Lei Yun, who had just gathered, made a final electric chirping sound in the sky. There was a glimmer of hope in Misaka''s heart. That shop! Today is also the wife sent by the shopkeeper who rescued Misaka. Misaka jumped violently, swayed with thunder and lightning, and ran desperately towards the academy city at night. Helpless eyes search desperately on the dark unmanned streets. She is going to find that shop. If it is the place to fulfill the wish, maybe they can save them. "I beg you..." Misaka Miqin''s lips bit out of blood, closed his eyes, squeezed his fists, shouted loudly with tight limbs, "Please help me." Suddenly. The soft light penetrated the eyelids. Misaka opened her eyes. Around the corner, a small shop that looks ordinary is glowing with lights. Misaka Miku trembles, walking with joy and nervousness, reaching out to touch the wooden door, and gently pushing open. Ding Ding. The sweet bell rang. Everything inside is just like what she saw that day. Exquisite wooden racks, ordinary clay pots, the shopkeeper sitting on the counter, and the lazy white cat lying on the counter. "Welcome again." Silent and gentle smile. At the same time, the eyes of a person hanging upside down in the liquid shrink. Disappeared? Shops can only be seen with the eyes of people who have the desire to fulfill them anyway. So, in his eyes. Misaka Miqin walked blankly to a corner, and then disappeared. Even he can''t see any traces, or that there are many magics and even superpowers that can do this, but he can''t see anything. And now. At the moment when Misaka heard the silence, the tears could not stop falling. She has never been a weak child, showing a strong look in front of everyone, especially her peers. but now. She longed for salvation. After hearing the soft voice and seeing the hope that she could be saved, her inner weakness could no longer stop. No time does she need a comfort more than she does now. "Want milk tea?" Silence came out of the counter, although it was an inquiring tone, but it had already passed a cup of milk tea that exudes steam. "Thank you, thank you." Misaka Mieqin touched her tears and seemed to take it a little embarrassedly, and then saw a tea-like pull flower on top of the milk tea. She was so cute that she was reluctant to drink. "Drink." Silent raised her hand, moved a wooden chair to sit in front of her, and signaled her to sit down, and then joked, "This is a rare quack energy, after drinking it, whether it is sad or Sad, they will fly away." "...What, this way of speaking to children." Misaka Miqin''s face was reddish, and he took a sip carefully The heat flow poured into the stomach, warm, really seemed to be a lot more comfortable at once. She reacted suddenly. He quickly raised his head and bit his lip. "The manager... do you know all about it?" "Well." Nodded silently, and said softly, "The fate of this world, whether it is past or future, is reflected in my eyes. Your fate, the fate of those sisters Misaka, I saw it from the beginning Its clear. Didnt I say that? The next time you meet, you already have the strongest desire in your heart, and only this time you have the reason to sit here and sit in front of me." Misaka looked at the adult in front of him, and his dark eyes seemed to become deeper, making people want to fall into it. She turned her head a little embarrassedly. But soon turned around again, staring at him with a nervous expression. "Can it be fulfilled? You said that any wish can be fulfilled." Chapter 496： : You are Misaka Misaka Silently shook his head, but nodded quickly again. What does it mean? Misaka''s heart was raised again. "It''s up to you to decide whether you can realize it, not me." Silent staring at her eyes, said softly, "I am here, a place to give opportunity and give possibility, but can you seize and change you Your own destiny depends on yourself." "But, but." Misaka bit her teeth. "You saved her, and you gave me my wife." She has an intuition that if it is the mysterious shopkeeper in front of him, the shopkeeper who can deliver that kind of thing at will may save the sisters easily. "Is it true that I saved her?" She looked at her silently and smilingly. "I gave you that prop, because you gave it to her and I saved her. You did it from the beginning." Silence actually lies a little. Because he saw this result, he gave the prop that was used to reverse time. But he will not say it. "I am selling these props here." Silence continued. "In these jars, there are items that make you strong and allow you to fulfill your wishes, but how to do it and how to achieve it depends on you. , This is the essence of this shop." "Props...?" Misaka looked at the jars and seemed a little clear. "Props are just a collective name." Silent laughed, "You have already felt it, the huge gap between you and one side." "...Well." Misaka Miqin squeezed his fist slightly. All the time, she has been working hard, her hard training has become stronger, and she has challenged people who are stronger than her, and then gradually surpassed them. She is competitive. I feel that hard work can do more things. However, this evening, she felt the despair for the first time. An insurmountable despair. Can hard work really make her overcome that young man like a demon? "This gap, in your world, is definitely a gap that cannot be bridged." Silence gave the answer. "Because your respective strengths have actually been decided from the beginning. The so-called superpower training is just a lie. You Everyone has their own established qualities." Misaka Miyako''s eyes widened suddenly, looking at silence. "how come......" She didn''t seem to believe the answer. "The reason why you can become LV5 has nothing to do with your efforts. At most, it only speeds up this process, only because your literacy has already reached LV5." Silence did not give her the hope of veto. Instead, he said in a firmer tone, "This is the reality of your world. In this school city, there are not a few people who work harder than you." The so-called superpower training is just a lie. Really, it should be called superpower development. Develop personal reality and tap personal potential. What is the potential? "..." This is the first time Misaka has heard such a statement. This is completely different from her childhood education. She wanted to refute it, but found that she could not refute it at all. She also has such friends. Shili, and tears. Don''t they work hard, but they haven''t made any progress in terms of ability. "However, when you come to me, you can really change everything." The silent mouth raised his lips and said softly, "Don''t say it is you, even an ordinary incompetent person, as long as he has a strong desire in his heart, If you can get a chance to defeat one side, pass these jars." As he raised his hand, ten small pots flew off the shelf. Falling in front of Misaka Misaka. The sound also seems to have a different kind of temptation. "Want to try?" "..." Misaka looked at these jars. In just one night today, she was really shocked. All kinds of things beyond imagination seem to emerge suddenly. but. The girl''s misery at that time, and the huge number of girls, kept pouring into my mind. Must stop the experiment, she needs strength! Misaka Miqin gritted his teeth and held out his palm towards the jar in front of him. However, silence reached out to stop her and showed a rather bright smile. "This is the first-class jar, a value of 50,000 yen, thank you for your patronage." "..." Misaka Mitsuki completely froze. Looking at the silent smile, his expression changed and changed, and suddenly he just gritted his teeth and asked like he was violent. "Do you want more money?" She suddenly felt a mysterious collapse. Why is it so tall that the result is still more money? If you had not witnessed it and experienced the magic here, there was really a feeling of scam. "Of course." Silence didn''t feel embarrassed at all, but looked at her with some surprise. "I''m a shop here. There are also legends in the city that tell me that the jar needs to be purchased. Besides, if you don''t pay anything The price can fulfill the wish, as you said, the world will be chaotic." Makes sense. So Misaka Misaka didn''t know what to say. "I, I didn''t bring any money." She said with some blush, but also anxious. "It''s okay, as long as you agree to pay, I''ll take the money myself." Silent laughed, then stretched out his finger and squinted at her forehead. "But before that, you have to understand the rules here." Information about the jar suddenly poured into her mind. Of course it includes silence and the origin of this shop. Misaka''s expression was a bit trance. Soon an unbelievable look appeared. Merchants from different worlds have gathered the pots of countless possibilities of the world and realized the power of all wishes She never thought of it. Behind this urban legend, there is such a thing... This is even more incredible than the existence of super powers. "No matter what it is, as long as it appears in front of you, then it is real." The voice of silence came. Misaka looked up. Silence seemed to know what she was thinking, looking at her gently. "Even if it''s a literacy judgment, even a tree design, it is determined that you can''t be a passing opponent, but as long as you have the opportunity to be in front of you, you will grab it. After all, you are Misaka Misaka." Misaka''s face turned red involuntarily. Some uncomfortable said: "How do you always feel that you know me the same... But I will definitely defeat him, no matter how small that opportunity is, as long as there is a chance, I will definitely seize it!" Chapter 497： : Misaka Misaka who is short of money Even if it seems hopeless, Misaka will not escape his responsibility. Not to mention, hope is at hand. but...... The fifty thousand one jar is still the first level. "I participated in the project over the years and saved a lot of money." Misaka Megumi set about indexing, opened her mouth slightly, and let out the wail of the weak, "Isn''t this even a second-level jar enough?" As an LV5, she actually has a lot of deposits. Enough to live a life of his own, so Misaka does not have much idea of ??money. Anyway, she didn''t spend much, and she couldn''t spend it all. But now... there is a concept. For the first time, Misaka''s face was crying without tears. For the first time, there was a perception that money was not enough. "You should first think about what series you want to buy." Silent reminded, "Although the decisive item is a prop of fate, that prop is to some extent related to the series you choose." "Let me win the series of that guy!" Misaka Misaka squeezed his fist slightly. As long as you win him, you can prove that the calculation of the tree design is wrong, and the experiment will be terminated. "To beat him, any series can be realized." Silently looked at Misaka Miki, and then shook his head. "However, it is very possible to open up to a thousand third-level jars before daring to say a big probability of victory." "Almost a thousand... tertiary jars?" Misaka had thought about how much it would cost in her mind, almost fainting. The amount is too huge. "That person, is he really so strong?" Misaka didn''t want to doubt the silence, just a little difficult to accept. "He''s more than just a superpower." Silent smirked, turned his head, and looked as if looking at the unknown void. "If extreme emotional changes occur, whether it is despair or love, his body will explode. There is a huge potential, which contains the power equivalent to''divine power''." There are various interpretations of this world for the kind of power that a party can pass. Some people think it''s just that it''s just a collection of AIM diffusion force fields. Some people think it is just the power left over from the ancient Egyptian Pluto era. but no matter. If you want to win with a high probability, you must at least have enough power to destroy a city easily. "How could..." Misaka couldn''t help standing up, "Isn''t that enough time? Maybe the experiment will continue tomorrow, and someone will be killed again!" Even if she can make that huge amount of money, time is simply not enough. Every day. One person will die. "Even if there is a chance to be in front of you, it is not so easy to catch." Silence shook his head. He is not a philanthropist, the fact is here. However, there is another fact. Looking at Misaka Misaka who was about to cry, the silence didn''t continue to sell Guanzi. "Okay, don''t cry first, there''s potential in one passerby, and you too." Silent laughed. "Me?" Misaka raised her eyes with tears and whirling, then wiped it embarrassedly. She was not so weak, it was too uncomfortable to have hope first and then despair. "You are also LV5. Although you cannot become LV6 in full condition because of the problem of literacy, but the problem of literacy is here with me, but it is much easier than letting you directly gain the power to defeat one side." Silence explained. Misaka Miqin understood. Change literacy. She who was originally determined by the tree design to be impossible to reach LV6 has the possibility of reaching. If she does, even if the strength is not mentioned, the project aimed at creating LV6 will not be there after LV6 appears. It is necessary to proceed. "But what should I do?" Misaka Misaka looked at the silence. "Even if you have the literacy to become LV6, but you really need to become LV6, it also takes a lot of time." One side has that quality. However, the tree design drawing determines that he needs to study for two hundred and fifty years to become LV6 under normal circumstances. Even if she is short, she will not be promoted in a short time. "No, you have a chance, Misaka Miqin." Silently shouted Misaka Miqin''s name and gave her a meaningful look. "In fact, even now you, after paying all the costs, have arrived at LV6 in an instant. Possibility-through those Misaka sisters. However, before that moment, your consciousness will die, and after that moment, your existence as an individual will be completely annihilated." In the follow-up plot, Misaka Miqin really ushered in the moment when he became LV6. But it was stopped by the last article. And not through the right hand, but through the "li phantom" after the right hand broke. "Through...Sister Misaka?" Misaka bit her lower lip, and she suddenly had a feeling that the man in front of him really knew everything. All of these. Perhaps even things that are not clear to the academy city, he knew everything. "Because they are clones, their brain waves are consistent, which can form a Misaka network that links every Misaka. In theory, you can also perfectly link this network, and use that huge computing power to let Arrived at LV6 myself." Silence simply explained the method. At this point, everything is clear. Buy jars from Silence and get the literacy of owning LV6. Then link to the Misaka network and let yourself evolve successfully. Finally, beat the other side to pass ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Misaka Misaki''s eyes gradually strengthened, this is a practical opportunity. "Choose a tactical series." Silence saw her determination and changed her posture in a more comfortable position. "The key to becoming an LV6 literacy lies in the body and soul. The body must be able to withstand and the computing power can keep up. The Fa series is best for you, but even with this plan, your money is not enough." "It''s not enough!" Misaka shouted frantically, holding her head. Could it be that Misaka Misaka ultimately loses enough money? "At least you have to open up props of a destiny nature and complete the transfer." Silence shrugged. "Let me see, throw all your money in, and there are about a hundred second-level jars and ten. The amount of tertiary jars, which is exactly 100 million yen, is not too much." "It''s so much!" Misaka looked at the silent expression of cloudiness and breeze, and his breath began to crackle with lightning, and tears were about to flow out, shouting, "Where do I go within a day?" Get 100 million yen!" Chapter 498： : Misaka Misaka who opened the can This is 100 million yen. "If you can''t do this kind of effort, then your wish is nothing more than that." Silence raised her eyebrows slightly, "Go borrow, steal, grab, without holding the consciousness that you have to realize anyway, The reason why you cant get into this store is that you are required to pay the price. Those who dont work hard are not qualified to change their destiny." Speaking of this paragraph, it is really not gentle. However, this is not the case in the ears of those who work hard. Misaka took a breath slowly. "Yeah." She put her hands on her chest and raised her head. "It has made things that were impossible to achieve so easy, only 100 million yen." It is no longer possible to demand too much. It is already a matter of luck to get this hope. Even after careful consideration, 100 million yen is indeed a huge figure for ordinary people, but she is not an ordinary person. "It''s nice." Silence laughed lightly and lifted his palm to pat twice. "It seems that there is one more person I like, let me look forward to your destiny, Misaka Misaka." "Why, this kind of talk sounds like a teacher." Misaka mumbled a few words, looked up at him, and suddenly asked, "What about you, what purpose are you doing this kind of thing?" This was only after the decision was made, did it react. Although the person in front of him seemed to be very kind. However, Misaka Misaka, who was deceived, suddenly felt a little vigilant. This businessman from a different world. What purpose does it have? "Will you be vigilant? It seems that you have really grown up." Silence made her mind clear and couldn''t help laughing. "However, it makes no sense to be vigilant because you have the most important things now, not ?" "...Sly answer." Misaka Misaki was silent for a while, and suddenly turned his face, "Can''t I say something good?" "Is the impression of me from a kind neighbor''s big brother to a mysterious big brother who may have unknown purposes?" Silently pinched his chin, "I didn''t expect you to be expecting me, but no Relationships, just like that quack, to the extent permitted by the rules, I will provide some insignificant attention to those who like it." "Hah?" Misaka''s face suddenly turned red, "Who has expectations for you, and what do the people you like mean, you..." Misaka Mitsuki couldn''t say anything. Because a quack passed to her. Same as the previous one. "Give it to you." The silence shook and smiled, "However, unlike the previous one, this is just an ordinary quack ornament, so keep it for yourself, and good luck. " "Thank you, thank you." Misaka held out his hand and took it with a blush, but this time he said nothing reluctant to make it difficult. "So, let''s get started." Silence narrowed his eyes. "Start to open the jar." "Yeah." Misaka Misaki also took it seriously. "This is like a gashapon. If you can produce any great good things, you will have a better grasp." "Yes, the unknown of the jar represents the unknown of destiny." Silent nodded with a smile. For people in modern society, in fact, it is easy to know the characteristics of this jar. After all, things like gachas and lotteries are everywhere. So, even if it hasn''t started yet, Misaka Mitsuki is subconsciously nervous. "This kind of feeling is like playing a gasha, haha." Misaka Misaka intentionally said something that would relax her mind. "The first-level jars don''t need to care too much. For you, the only thing you really need to care about is fateful props." Silent laughed. "That''s what it says..." Misaka still opened the first jar, and swallowed subconsciously. Judging from the information in my mind, these jars are quite magical. There are everything from other worlds. What will happen, will there be monsters... The jar opened, and a beam of light directed at Misaka''s mind. "Wow." She let out a lovely cry of exclamation and fell back, sitting directly on the chair, her small hand groping on her forehead. "It''s just a power boosting light group, don''t you feel the warmth of your body?" Silence couldn''t help laughing. "Strength...light group?" Misaka Miqin raised his arm and waved it vigorously, indeed he felt a warmth different from the previous one. Somehow embarrassed. At first she thought it was a curse or something bad. "It''s not a curse." Silent laughed. Misaka opened her eyes and pointed to silence. "you you you you." "Strange why do I know what you are thinking?" Silent mouth curled up, "Did I not say that? As long as I want, everything in the world can''t hide my eyes, whether it''s past, future, or now-- Except for something in the jar." Misaka Misaki blushed. Does that mean? What does she think in her heart? No wonder he seems to understand himself very well. "I finally know how the average person feels when facing that person." Misaka exhaled a breath. Although a bit depressed and shy, it was not too difficult to accept. After all, this is a school city. "Does the bee-eater pray?" Silent shook her head. "By the way, I''m telling you that she hates you because she was the only friend who was once your clone and died." "..." Misaka opened her mouth slightly. This is the first time she has heard of such a thing. Isn''t this... Is this also her responsibility. "So, keep working hard." Silence raised her hand, caressing the Yuju jumping into his arms, with a long voice, "If you don''t work hard, you will be overtaken by responsibility and a sense of guilt." "..." Misaka bit her lower lip without saying a word, but she reached out to speed up the opening of the jarThe tactics series is mainly divided into two parts. Increase strength, and spiritual power. Therefore, in ordinary large series, the number of light groups is more than that of the remaining series, followed by related knowledge inheritance, and a very small number of equipment props. Misaka''s luck seems pretty good. Two hundred first-level jars were awarded three grand prizes by her, and four hundred second-level jars were opened for five. Far beyond the probability. Real European Emperor? Looking at the girl''s increasingly confident and excited expression in silence, she couldn''t help but snort. "Sure enough." Misaka looked at his palm and squeezed it slightly, a pattern like a rune appeared on the back of his hand, and then the air near the fist seemed to be somewhat twisted. Chapter 499： : Toolman Mikoto Misaka This power is one of the best quality awards from Misaka Misaka. -Curse pattern. Comes from the power of the animation work, "Forbidden Curse". When used, it can not only greatly enhance the physical quality of the curse, and turn it into a fully strengthened "little superman", but also have a surreal super ability, which is in line with the theme of "warfare" in various senses. . Of course, this is only the grand prize of the second-level jar. The superpower in this curse pattern will not be too strong. Air pressure control. Similar to the power possessed by the female protagonist in Taboo Curse, you can control the air pressure, but compared with that, the explosive power is slightly worse and the control is stronger. Misaka Miqin is like trying to get a new toy. She gathered air pressure at her feet, and a not-so-violent gust of wind appeared in this small shop, really lifting her completely. Can fly. Misaka''s face was full of excitement. Unlike when using the electric shock ability, using this ability does not require calculation at all, as if it was an instinct implanted in the body. "With such power, the grasp is even greater." Misaka squeezed his arm and looked at his feet, his eyes excited and incredible. Just open these jars, there is a feeling of being opened to the new world. It seems that no matter how surprised things appear in front of her, they will not be too surprised. Now she. Compared to the past, it is really much better. "Come on." Silence didn''t ask what was more certain, because he already knew what Misaka Mika wanted to do. really not bad. A clear bottom line and a clear hatred are well-defined "good camps", but they are not pedantic or rigidly abide by. "Hmm!" Misaka nodded heavily. "By the way, I''ll tell you another piece of good news." The silence suddenly turned his head, then looked in a certain direction, with a mysterious smile on his face, "The planned experiment will be temporarily stopped for a few days." "Really?" Misaka opened her eyes wide. This is indeed good news, because she cannot become LV6 in a short time. "Because the quack I gave you before made the high-level of the academy city vigilant." Silence raised his feet and raised his legs, and his dark eyes were like the endless starry sky reflected in it. "These days are temptations Well, I have to say that many of the high-level figures in your world who have power are really''lunatics'' in the eyes of ordinary people." There is nothing wrong with saying that it is neuropathy. It''s easy to go to an extreme. In a sense, even the protagonist. "Yes, it''s a lunatic! I won''t forgive the lunatics who made this kind of project anyway." Misaka squeezed her lower lip and clenched her fist. Now she, who has become this powerful chamber of commerce, is confident to do this. Not just hard work. What she is best at is hard work! "Go." Silence finally chuckled. In the blink of an eye again, Misaka felt again standing on the street at night. There was no tin shop at the corner in front of him, but a closed stationery shop. Misaka stood silent at the same place for a while. To himself said: "Time is tight, then start tonight." At the same time, some invisible nano-machines in the air transmitted the situation of Misaka Mitsuki to a hanged man. In this completely enclosed room full of machinery. At this moment, full of various running sounds, the indicator kept shaking, and even the men''s liquid was tumbling with bubbles. Obviously, this man named Aresta is now in a state of high-speed thinking. however...... "Can''t see... who is it?" It is unclear whether the voice of a man or a woman sounded. Although there is no confusion in Arestas eyes, his heart does admit that there are variables that he cannot control. Who is behind this incident? "There is more power in the girl''s body." A voice came from behind Aresta. It was a soft light surrounded by light, which looked like a female "man". Ewas. It is the holy guardian angel summoned by his wife''s body in order to resist the demon god. "Can you see the power?" Yaresta asked. "It does not belong to any known knowledge, nor does it constitute a system." Aihuasi answered. "Messy, but belongs to the unknown..." Aresta closed his eyes again. "It''s not them. Their power also belongs to the known. See, unprecedented variables appear." The "them" in his mouth refers to those demon gods. But even the power of the devil is known knowledge. and so-- This is an unprecedented variable! As the sound of the instrument subsided, the room was calm again. They were peeping at their silence and could not help sucking their lips. He originally thought that the other party was more shocked. But after looking at it with my own eyes, I realized that one of the bosses has already abandoned most of his emotions, and he will not even be confined to success or failure, gain or loss. His eyes have only purpose, like a direction is set. The process of the purpose of moving forward, even the emotion when the goal was originally set, gradually faded away. That kind of people. Should I be eligible to become a member? The silence was slightly distressing. He will move towards the goal without resorting to any means, but silence always feels boring if he doesn''t even care about the ultimate success or failure. Lets see. See how he will react. Silence withdrew his gaze, and then could not help but sigh. The average traverser coming to this world is simply the difficulty of hell, Yaresta does not say The angel next to him even has the power to destroy the earth with one blow, that is, he can easily become a devil Otherwise, you can only act cautiously, or become a pawn. Take a look at Misaka Misaka. Silence shifts her attention to Misaka Mitsuki, Arista will definitely take action. In a sense, Misaka Mitsuki is also a tool person that throws out silence and attracts some people. At this moment. Misaka Miki has started her plan. She didn''t know that she had focused on the academy metropolitan boss, and the silence of the larger boss, and even became a "tool man" for the two sides to test each other. She is just doing her own thing. Destroy the laboratory. Through the ability of hackers to find out that there are more than a dozen laboratories related to that project. This result shocked her. Chapter 500： : Arestas surprise This is not something that one or two lunatics can do. This number shows that there are more people and power behind this project than she imagined, and even...maybe the entire academy city participated. "Are these adults crazy? Or is LV6 really so important?" Misaka Miqin gritted his teeth. "No matter who it is, no matter how many people, I will destroy it for you!" Misaka''s own power was originally used for destruction, but it was extremely powerful. It is better to say that the power of any LV5 is enough to destroy a general modern city, but the means and time are different. And Misaka Miqin is good at- Electronic circuit. Whether it is a communication line or an electrical line, she only needs to find a telephone booth to easily detonate laboratory related equipment remotely, causing a fire. May cause casualties. However, Misaka Misaka doesn''t care so much now. then. In a short period of time, a fire broke out in several institutes related to gene maps and biological cultivation in the academy city, and the sound of fire trucks continued to sound in the night city. However, although this method is convenient, it is a school city after all. After temporarily paralyzing about 80% of the research institute, he was noticed the attack method and then cut off the line. "Cut." Misaka disconnected her terminal, put on a hood, and pulled the jacket''s zipper to cover most of her cheeks. This dress was just stolen from a closed shop. Even if this kind of thing that would never be thought of at ordinary times, now Misaka Mitsuki did it without much hesitation. She quickly left the phone booth and walked towards the night. Although most of the problems have been solved, the rest are hard-to-bite bones, even large research institutes. The fire-fighting facilities are very complete, and the same method may not be useful. Tonight, at least one must be destroyed. And also have to grab enough money. That''s right, Misaka chose the worst and most direct way to get money. -Grab from these institutes! Even she herself was surprised that she could make such a decision without hesitation. However, she was not the only one in surprise. "Her calculation power has become stronger." Arista has all the information about Misaka Misaka, especially the super powers. If it is her past, it is impossible to ignite so many research institutions in such a short time. The computing power shown in this process is about 10% higher than in the past. And this is it. It really surprised Arista. "Break the literacy limit." Ai Huasi said the reason why Aresta was surprised. "She now surpasses her personal reality." "...Can the devil do this kind of thing?" Aresta asked. "The power of the demon **** can turn the impossible into possible, and even distort and create theorem, but that will definitely affect the world." In the tone of Edwards, some interest was revealed, "but no distortion of the rules of the world was detected. This phenomenon cannot be explained with known knowledge." It is unknown again. The instruments in this place are running at high speed again. This item alone brought too many variables to his plan. If literacy can be broken. I don''t know how many new possibilities can be born. Arristas heart has been constantly raising the importance of this "Urban Legend Event", and the nature it shows has an increasing influence on the ultimate goal. But this is just the beginning. Misaka''s back of the hand showed a faint line of light, but it was carefully covered by her, and at the same time, the air pressure under her feet lifted her up. As if stepping on a personal small aircraft, flying at low altitude. "Magic?" These two words were spit out in Aresta''s mouth. The result of the confused tone was that the sound of the surrounding instruments was running intense. There was even a warning sound. This means that the operation of the calculation has almost exceeded the limit. Aresta had to stop. A person cannot have two different personal realities, that is to say, there can only be one superpower. However, it is possible to use more than two different types of magic. At this moment, Misakas performance, the lines on the back of his hand, and the air pressure appearing under his feet are clearly some kind of application of magic power, which belongs to the category of magic, but the ability of the magician will pay a huge price, the two are buried in the energy of the brain The circuit is completely different. The reason for Aresta''s calculation just exceeded the limit. It is his subconscious start to calculate the possibility of using magic and power at the same time without causing the body to collapse. "Unknown." Aihuasi once again gave the evaluation, "completely unknown, that is not a magical ability, at least not the magic in our definition." "...If you perform a full-body examination of Misaka Misaki, what is the likelihood of angering the other party?" Yalesta seemed to be asking, and seemed to be talking to herself, but did not wait for anyone. The answer, he himself vetoed. Also because of unknown. In the calculation, there is an algorithm called maximum risk. Refers to the greatest risk for the amount that cannot be determined. The biggest unknown risk is infinity. Although the power displayed by Misaka Misaki, including the power displayed by the other party, is only of a general level, this unknown means that the other party even has a certain probability of exceeding the existence of the demon, no matter how small this probability is. The risks are infinite. Of course, in order of risk and goals, goals take precedence. So the risk is inevitable and can only be reduced as much as possible. Misaka Miki came to a research base along the way. Close your eyes. In his mouth, he spit out a voice that does not belong to any language, but it can be clearly understood that UU reading books www.uukanshu. com This is a language, not meaningless raving. -Yan Ling Siwei. Misaka Misaka''s another skill category prize from the secondary tank. At the moment of start-up, there were many sickles that were invisible to the naked eye flying in all directions, dancing wildly in the field, and the various small voices in the air became turbulent waves in her ears. From this sound, the walls, machinery, people, and even the wind direction. Everything is reflected in her mind. Those sickles are like her new eyes and ears. In this field, as long as the speed of material change is faster than the speed of sound, she cannot escape her perception. Then-she found out. The tiny ones in the air are definitely not dusty machines. what is this? Chapter 501： : The black hand was found behind the scenes Misaka Misaki suddenly had a creepy feeling. Anyone suddenly realized that there are a lot of artificial small things in the air that he usually breathes, and it will feel the same. It was like suddenly discovering that everything that is usually seen everywhere is not what I always thought. Misaka raised her hand and used the control of the air pressure to create a gust of wind, blowing the surrounding air away. However, it is useless. This machine has been integrated with the air, everywhere, and it becomes a part of the air like water vapor. "What the **** is this." Misaka''s forehead had electric flowers that penetrated the air between his foreheads, destroying a lot in a flash and turning into ordinary dust. This made her a little relieved. Just be able to destroy it. The tiny electric current continuously sweeps through the space, destroying all the tiny machinery in the field. "It seems that the stagnation loop was found," Yaresta said. The stagnation loop is a nano-machine specially prepared for monitoring every corner of the academy city. Normally. Without any superpowers, they can find these machines that have been integrated into the air, and even only special "tweezers" can capture them. But now, it was discovered by Misaka Misaka. That kind of current spreading everywhere in the space can only be used to destroy the nanomachine. Coupled with Misaka Mitsuki''s conscious destruction of the monitor, now he has lost access to Misaka Mitsuki''s information. "Is it the purpose of giving Misaka Misaka the ability to prevent me from getting information?" Yaresta questioned to himself, "It seems that the other party knows the school city very well... Intelligence not equal." He knew nothing about the other party. It is not even clear whether it is a person, a force, or simply a special existence. But the opponent is even aware of the stagnation loop. Yaresta closed his eyes again, and he needed to make a plan. Still started with Misaka Misaka. now. Misaka Misaka, who destroyed the artificial nanomachines in the air, pressed down on the speculation in his mind and thought for a while before the action continued. She has little time. Only be quick. With the sound passed back by the sickle reflecting the map in his mind, Misaka Misaka is like a player who has opened the map and does not even need to find a road. He runs directly to his goal and quickly avoids it perfectly, avoiding it perfectly. All security personnel also have monitoring settings. Straight to find his goal. -Those expensive equipment. "Now, these devices should belong to me nominally, and I can destroy them at will, or even take them away." Misaka Miki brought out her badge, "So, it''s all sold!" As long as the wealth qualification determined by the system is met, the wealth can be used for trading. Just make a transaction. Silence can take away everything and exchange it with his own trading point in the system. No matter the trader, the transaction is the same. Therefore, at the moment Misaka''s eyes widened, the devices in front of him disappeared one by one suddenly, and her points were constantly increasing. "It''s too great." Misaka Misaki muttered to himself, "all the transportation risks and the trouble of selling stolen goods solved in one go...is this to encourage members to rob?" Obviously doing bad things, but Misaka Mitsuki has a full triple pleasure in her heart. Break taboos. Revenge high-level. There are more jars. "Not good, so I won''t indulge in this feeling and then go to the path of crime." Misaka Miqin touched his hot cheeks, while enjoying the kind of tangle caused by not enough proficiency. In short, sell everything you can, and then find a place to open the jar. Misaka Mizuki obviously didn''t realize it. She is not about to go on the path of crime, but is already committing a certain kind of bad crime. "This is a modern society with abundant productive forces." Silence sighed. As long as you are brave, this modern city is almost wealth everywhere. From larger wind turbines and cars to smaller vending machines, robots are automatically cleaned. Tsunade knew that he would be envious of death. then. In just three days, after robbing five large and medium-sized research institutions in a row, Misaka Miqin had already accumulated enough points for the opening of fate props, and even more. She ran into the silent shop again. "After you have the badge, you can buy the jar in just one place." Silently said, "Why did you come here deliberately." "What should I do if someone sees this kind of thing." Misaka Megumi said, with her hands clasped on her chest, and said with some guilty conscience. "Moreover, it''s more than a hundred jars, even if all of them are broken, it''s easy to find out, that''s where you are." safest." "Did you forget that I could see through everything?" Silently looked at her with a smile, "Frankly in front of me." "..." Misaka''s face suddenly turned red. For Ao Jiao, the most shy thing is the true heart that is seen by others. "Ah, it''s true, I really hate this ability." She stomped with a blushing face. That''s right, the reason Misaka found it was because he was too nervous. Destiny items. This sounds like a matter of life and it seems to hit Misaka''s inner tension point in various senses, but he can''t tell anyone, so after hesitation, he decided to come to silence. Looks. Don''t you think she trusts this person? Misaka''s face turned redder. "It''s okay You can trust me more." Silent laughed, but not much ridiculous tone, but said with a trace of seriousness, "props of a destiny nature are sometimes dangerous. If I do some side-by-side explanations, the advantage is a lot bigger. In addition, you also have a lot of questions to ask. I will answer as much as possible. This is also the privilege of the "favored one." Silence has never concealed the favorite of Misaka Misaka. This is probably why the girl trusts him to some extent. Perhaps it is to cover up the shyness of his arrogant personality after exposure. Misaka Miqin asked directly: "What are those tiny nanomachines in the air?" "Chairman of the Gakuen City, the monitor of the spread of the man named Yalesta." Silence narrowed her eyes and said, if pointed, "That person can be said to be the behind-the-scenes promoter of the Sister Misaka project." Bilibili-- Misaka''s body continued to flash electric sparks. Chapter 502： : Transfer of Misaka Misaka "Although I have thought that there are quite powerful people behind this experiment, but I didn''t expect..." Misaka lowered her eyes and squeezed her fists. "It turned out to be the chairman." The chairman of the academy city is very powerful for most students, and also has some longing people. He created this city. however...... "How many jars must be opened to be able to hurt the man." Misaka Miku raised his head violently, biting his teeth, his angry expression unabashed. "Angry?" asked in silence. "Of course!" Misaka Misaka increased his voice. "It is to promote this kind of project, and to use this nano machine to monitor students. What the **** does he think of this city and us!... . Obviously there are so many joys and beautiful memories here." Speaking of the back, her voice gradually weakened a lot. joy? beautiful memories? Anyway, this kind of thing is not worth mentioning in the eyes of those powerful and powerful adults. "Indeed, this youthful city has brought important things to people. If there is only joy, there is no darkness." Silently holding his chin seemed to sigh, "I still like it very much. of." "...You wouldn''t have said that after reading my thoughts." Misaka tilted her head and looked suspiciously at the silence. "Obviously you are also a powerful adult, longer than the director. Awesome." "It''s because I''m more powerful than him, so what I want can''t be obtained by sacrificing a child like you." Silently extended his hand and rubbed Misaka''s hair. The sudden movement seemed to stun her. Rounded his eyes. It took a while to react. "Wow." She yelled and jumped away, her face was already red, and she stuttered. "Suddenly, what do I do suddenly, I am not a child, and again, you have not answered my question. , How many jars do I have to open up to hurt the guy." "Now you, don''t even think about things that are too far away." Silence shook his head, withdrew his hands, and raised Erlang''s legs on the seat. "You think about how to defeat one side first, no, maybe before then There will be other troubles, and it will not work without hard work." Although silence usually does not deliberately use power to look at the "future". However, I want to get it. Yaresta couldn''t do nothing. The challenge that Misaka Miki, a "tool person", faced was only a lot more than the original. "I see." Misaka Misaki was silent for a while, and then took a deep breath. "So, I started." No matter what the future is, working hard, advancing step by step, and then surpassing all the people in front, this is the way she has always lived. Pay points. After purchasing the last one hundred second-tier jars, and the last ten third-tier jars. Misaka Megumi opened the can again. Lets start with the second-level jar, because there are also causes of fate-like items in the second-level jar, so Misaka is still very nervous. She feels that fate-like items are like the ability person to determine her superpower category. . You can decide for life. If it is something terrible, then it is not finished. Misaka Misaka, with this kind of nervous emotion, opened and opened, and a thin sweat began to appear on his forehead. "What''s the matter, even if the props of a destiny nature don''t even matter, why haven''t even the grand prizes come out." Misaka Miqin was already a little anxious. "Did I say that I am unlucky today?" If it is based on the probability of opening the jar last time, the prize should have been opened long ago. "Isn''t this a normal probability?" Silent comforted, "props of a destiny nature are equivalent to the guaranteed prizes in the lottery game, and they are all in line with your personality and wishes, so rest assured." Although it was so comforting, the mood of seeing Misaka Mitsuki was not comforted at all. When it comes to things that you care about, people are always inevitable nervous. Speaking. Silence has also realized. The draw probability set by yourself is an "absolute probability" that will never be affected by any event. In other words, it perfectly meets the experimental rules of probability, that is-the larger the experimental base, the more occurrences of the event itself Close to the amount of probability, and infinity is equivalent to the probability itself. in other words. As long as more cans are opened, people who are not in the same way will not be unlucky, and people in Europe will never be lucky, and will eventually return to a consistent probability. Those who opened thousands of jars must have felt this way. So it hasn''t been too bad for a long time, nor is it too lucky. Do you want to add some fun? Silent thought. For example, for those who did not win the top prize in the first hundred jars, the probability of the latter jars in this canning is also appropriately reduced, and the reverse is also true, with some kind of probabilistic fine-tuning of the probability itself. Or really as he first advertised. The stronger the will, the greater the probability of winning a jackpot. Silently thinking about the feasibility of some improvement. And at this time. Misaka Meghan pulled her face down and opened the hundred dipole jars. No, there is no big prize at all. This makes her a little afraid to continue to open the jar. The next three-level jar is when the fate-like props are opened. "Come on." Silently said quietly. Misaka Miqin looked up at him. "Rebellion against destiny, change destiny, these are the opportunities that the jar gives you, but sometimes you have to learn to accept destiny, not everything can be perfect, all you need to do is try to make it perfect." In the silent dark eyes, with an encouraging look. Misaka took a deep breath. Holding small hands. Continue to open the can. The gap between the third-level jar and the second-level jar is still very obvious. Finally, the last jar was reached. When Misaka reached out and touched with nervousness, the tension in her heart disappeared a little bit. Anyway. Regardless of the result, she must still do what she should do. Open directly. A golden lightning rushed into Misaka''s forehead, her body stiffened, but in the next moment, a bright thunder broke out in her eyes, and a cool electric current spread around her eyes. A golden lightning tattoo It emerged from the forehead and gradually spread to a mysterious pattern with a bit of noble breath. Inheriting knowledge also poured into my mind. She already knew what she had become. Thunder Wizard. Chapter 503： : Grand Prize of Misaka Mitsuki This profession is different from the mage. The wizard can engrave the power of thunder and lightning in the body. The ability can be used in the flesh, with powerful physical explosive power and spell output. Both the body and the soul will have extremely high future potential. Simply put, it is developing in the direction of Thor. Silence narrowed his eyes. He did not intervene in this prop. He selected it from various occupations he designed according to the destiny props sending program he designed, which was the most suitable for Misaka Miqin. Judging from the results, Bilibili is really more suitable as a discharge girl. This is after all her personal reality. "You can open ten more third-level jars in the limited series with your remaining points. Continue?" Silent asked. "Of course!" Misaka Miki condensed her mark on her forehead, looking excited. Obviously, she was very satisfied with this power. From an early age, the current seemed to be a part of her body, and now it is also a transfer in this area, which is more appropriate. Ten jars of Thunder Wizards were placed in front of her. Misaka Mitsuki didn''t have much expectations. It was enough to be able to start a career that suits his heart. The reason why he chose to use light points is more curiosity. Curious about the power in this limited series. The first jar. It was a light group pouring into my mind, which contained a legacy of knowledge called Shen Lei Su. Using the power of thunder and lightning as a power to greatly increase the speed of action. Although it is not as fast as lightning, it is extremely powerful. If you work hard, you can easily surpass the speed of sound. "It''s amazing." Misaka could not help but sigh, she already knew the difference. Her superpowers only allow her to use the power of thunder and lightning, but the knowledge inheritance of this profession can make her and thunder and lightning into one. The second jar was opened. It is still the inheritance of knowledge, and some melee combat capabilities related to thunder and lightning are rude. But it''s pretty cool. At the moment when the third jar opened, blue gas suddenly appeared, accompanied by the sound of Long Yin, and the blue little dragon kept swimming away. After a while, Misaka Misaki finally reacted. "Big prize? Is this a big prize?" She looked at the silence with a little disbelief, full of surprises. "Good luck." Silent nodded with a smile. "Great!" Misaka squeezed his fist, and made a "yeah" gesture. In the messages that had been silently passed to her mind, they specifically talked about the importance and power of the grand prize. She had no hope. After all, you can buy twenty three tertiary jars. However, the surprise came so suddenly. "Look what it is," said silently. With a one-hundred-percent probability, two shots and ten straight shots will come out. Although good luck, it is not particularly strong. It still appears often. Misaka Miqin took out the contents of the jar with great anticipation. This is a spear with a length of nearly two meters, an electro-optical flash around the body, and a dense pattern printed on it. The length and thickness are also smaller than those of Misaka Mito In terms of the size of the small hand, it is much larger, and it seems to be more suitable for adult men. But in her hands, there is no contrasting cuteness. It''s like a little man holding a big hammer. "Blue rare-level equipment usually has skills." Silence reminded. "Really? Let me see..." Misaka Misaki entered his power. The lines on the spear suddenly glowed, thunder and lightning flashed, and information poured into my mind. There is only one skill. --call. After binding this piece of equipment, no matter how far it is thrown, it can be summoned back. It is specially prepared for the super electromagnetic gun. Silently sighed, it seems that in the future it will become an ultra-electromagnetic gun, and it is already very powerful to be able to win a grand prize. It is also so good for him. Misaka Mitaka''s luck is indeed good. Misaka Mitsuki is also very happy. "I still think it''s not easy to carry. It seems that I just need to find a place to put it." "Go on." Silent laughed. "There are several jars behind." "Huh." Misaka nodded vigorously, her eyes completely shining. She has understood that each of these jars will bring tremendous help to her strength, and if the prize is opened, it will be even more powerful. Just open enough jars. Not to mention saving sisters, she may be able to surpass any opponent. Misaka Megumi embraced this knowledge and opened the rest of the pot with great energy. For granted. No big prizes have appeared. The probability of a round of double yellow eggs, silence has never been seen so far. However, Misaka is not disappointed. Today''s harvest is enough. "Can I advance to LV6 now?" Misaka squeezed his new weapon and looked up at the silence. "Well, after you transfer, you already have the literacy to become LV6." Nodded silently, "However, if you want to get the opportunity to be promoted to LV6, you have to ask your sisters to agree to connect the Misaka network to you- Even so, promotion itself is not a simple matter." To connect with the Misaka network and use the huge computing power of Misaka''s sisters, you also need to accept the memory they have. Even emotions. The original plot used a virus to deprive Misaka''s ego. Even so, the darkness contained in it caused Misaka to fall into a state of complete loss of control and wanton destruction. However, even the silence reminded me. Mitsuke Misaka will not hesitate now. "No matter how difficult it is to do it!" Misaka gritted his teeth as expected, and his eyes were firm. "You said, the wish is to be realized no matter what you pay for." "It looks like you already have the consciousness to face everything." Silence raised her hand, "Then..." "Wait" Misaka shouted quickly Dont move people away suddenly, I can go out by myself, in addition, this weapon is not good to carry on the body, put it first The owner is here. " "Yes." Silence nodded. Seeing Misaka Miqin turning around and leaving, he suddenly looked forward. Everything in her now, probably, will give this world a big surprise. Misaka opened the door of the store, went out, and turned around, and found that behind him became a normal store. It''s really magical. The new power in her body reminds her all the time that she has encountered a super magical thing, but if there is no other party, she is afraid that she will be able to cry helplessly in the darkness of this city, let alone save those sisters, Maybe even the companions around you could not be saved. So now. It''s time for those people to pay the price. Chapter 504： : Battle of Superpowers In silent eyes. Misaka''s slender figure does not appear heavy at the moment. But it seems to have matured a lot. Originally, the sign that a person has become an adult from a child lies in recognizing his own responsibility and willingness to shoulder responsibility. Mitaka Misaka obviously has this consciousness. The silence suddenly moved, and the picture in the line of sight turned to another direction, looking at the people there, the corners of his mouth could not help being raised. Aresta did something different from the original. ... Night fell. Most schools in the academy city do not allow students to stay too far outside, but the more poorly graded schools, the more relaxed the order control. Therefore, at night, all kinds of gangsters on the streets began to haunt. Different from the bright and bright daytime, the academy city at night will show its dark part. And now. In a large research institution, two groups of people belonging to the dark met. This is a small square in a research institution. All around are surrounded by buildings. "Hey." A young man with yellow hair, gloomy eyes, and a confident smile on the corners of his mouth looked up at the women in front of him. "I haven''t heard of it. There are other garbage involved in this task." " Responding to him were a few green laser cannons that exhaled a tingling light. Enough to penetrate people and buildings together. But this attack was blocked by the yellow-headed youth easily, and even rebounded and flew. He did not know when to stretch out three pairs of white wings like angels in fairy tales. "This kind of thing, it should be me." The young man who issued the laser cannon looked sullen and turned to look at the person in charge next to him. "Because you paid enough, I came here, but what''s the matter? Please Its not enough for us to use "props". Have you even invited "school"?" "That''s what it is." A petite young girl next to her nodded again and again, "Super-annoying." The young people with white wings on the opposite side also looked at the person in charge. These two groups of people are unknown secret organizations in the academy city. -"School" and "props". Even in the dark organization made up of superpower students, they are also famous. After all, one of the leaders is the second in LV5, Emperor Yuangen, and the other is the fourth in LV5, Mai Ye Shenli. There are only seven superpowers, and here are two. "Let you work together, it is not a decision of our research institution, but from the council of the academy." The person in charge wore a white coat and helped his glasses. "However, the top level will make such a decision. Of course, because of the necessity, this time the opponent you have to face has unknown power and has destroyed more than a dozen large and medium-sized research institutions in just three days." "Oh?" Emperor Yuangen then showed an amusing expression, "How many people are there?" "..." The person in charge remained silent for a while, and replied, "A." "What''s that, isn''t this interesting?" The corner of Emperor Yuangen''s mouth cracked open. He stretched out his hand to cover his forehead, and the eyes between his fingers showed an excited and crazy smile, "A person? A People need to let me the second and fourth join forces, then only one side can pass! Now, tell me, is the enemy the first?" No wonder he thinks so. After all, he is the second, the second judged by the tree design. If there is only one person in the other party, then anyone except the first person should be able to solve it alone. There is no need to call the fourth one again. Therefore, Yuan Yuan was immediately excited, and as the second, he naturally had great interest in being able to fight the first and defeat him. "The other party''s body is unknown, but one side can be ruled out." The person in charge looked at the tablet in his hand. "What?" Emperor Yuan Gen''s face did not believe it. How can it be possible to send such a lineup if it is not for one party? "Already there is information that the other party will come to destroy this institution tonight." The person in charge put away the tablet and took two steps backwards. "The staff in the institution have all evacuated. Your task is to catch as much as possible. The other party, it''s yours." After he finished speaking, he turned around without looking back, got into a car, and stepped on the throttle as if running away. "Cut." Mai Ye''s face was dissatisfied. If she feels annoyed that the third Misaka is in front of her, then for this second, she is really temperless. Her "atomic collapse" shelling can be bombed by the other''s "unmet matter". There is no slight chance of winning. In front of this person, she has no say. "Since you are here, then this task will be given to you, anyway, you can''t cooperate with others." Mai Ye Shenli waved his hand, no interest in this task at all. "This is not enough, part of the remuneration has been given to you." Emperor Yuangen put his hands in his pants pockets. "Although I can do it alone, I don''t like others taking things that belong to me, so - Hand over all the money." "You guys." Mai Ye Shen Li tilted her head, his face full of discomfort, "but I pushed a lot..." boom--! The sudden explosion interrupted her voice. There seemed to be flashes of electricity in the darkness. Not far from them, a research institute has fallen into flames. "I''m coming." Emperor Yuangen''s smile raged somewhat, and the white wings on his back fluttered and flew away in the direction of the explosion. Because of the short distance. He can already see the figure of that person. "It''s a petite girl, hahaha." Emperor Ogane hurriedly accelerated with a wanton smile rushed towards the girl in the hood, the wings became the sharpest blade. Although the task requires a live catch. However, if Yuan Yuan has always been cruel to the enemy and cut off his limbs, it is still alive. The blade has swayed mercilessly. In the eyes of Emperor Yuangen, it seems to have seen the picture of blood jetting. next moment. Boom--! A dull and fierce voice came, and a figure flew out of the center of the collision, slashing a deep gully on the ground, and after a few rolls, it just stopped beside Mai Ye Shenli. "Hey, second, how did you get beaten back?" Mai Ye Shenli''s expression was somewhat sneered, but more surprised. It was Emperor Yuangen who was struck away just after the confrontation. Chapter 505： : Cooperation of superpowers Although vaguely able to feel that this task is not so simple, neither Maiye Shenli nor Yuangen Emperor, actually paid too much attention. Especially after knowing that there is only one person in the other party. Compare the academy city to rivers and lakes, then they stand at the top of the rivers and lakes. Can look at the kind of world. but now...... Emperor Yuangen was beaten back. Mai Ye Shen Li understands how strong this man is. The unmet matter is "theoretically non-existent" and has rules that do not belong to this world. Even her atomic collapsing cannon can easily fly. "Interesting, hello! Isn''t that interesting?" Emperor Yuangen stood up from the ground, the smile on his face was obviously distorted, and it was unclear whether it was anger or excitement. The girl in the cap, "What was that just now? Kick? You hit me with a kick?" Do not want to explode even the missiles because of their defensive power. He can create substances that are "ineffective in force attacks." But just now. Not to mention that great strength, there is indeed a force that is too strong to be parsed to blow him back from the kick. "Not good." A member of the school organization trembled, "Emperor Yuangen is going to be angry." "In other words, how could he be kicked back." "Is this guy surrounded by electric current? Shock?" Not only the "school" organization, but also several members of the "props" organization watched the young girl with his face covered by the hood in a vigilant manner. In any case, he could kick the second-ranked superpower. People who fly can''t be underestimated. And Misaka looked around. She has recognized it. The second place in the LV5, and the fourth place, there are so many students who are likely to be highly capable, and the academy city has responded. This lineup, if it was her before, I am afraid that even running away will become difficult. But now it''s different! Thinking of Misaka Misaka in this way, he saw the young man suspected to be the second, flapping his iconic wings and rushing towards her. "Come and see me again to see how you kicked me!" The smile on Emperor Yuangen''s face was distorted, his eyes fanatical, with Sen Han''s murderous intention. "...Disgusting." Misaka whispered. This person looks the same as the other party. Can it be like this with strength? The mark of thunder and lightning appeared on Misakas forehead, and the blue current of her thick arms continued to flow from her body, then concentrated on her legs, and at the moment Emperor Yuangen was about to rush to her front, she opened her feet and laid out. A standard forty-five degree kick gesture. "Why, watch me cut your leg!" Emperor Yuangen''s wings once again turned into a sharp blade, but instead of attacking, he was ready to lie in front of his body and waited for the opponent to kick over, his leg was cut directly. But this is the moment. Misaka Miqin is out. As soon as the naked eye could not see what was happening, Emperor Yuangen only felt that the great force had hit the side of the wings, and once again he rushed him out. This is not simply strength. It is a kind of magic power. The special magical power from the jar, from a different world, has the same attributes as the unmet matter, and does not belong to this world. Boom! Along with the dull air explosion, the same scene reappeared, and the rolling body of Emperor Yuangen left a second long gully on the ground. "Emperor Yuan Gen, are you okay." Some members of the school asked uncontrollably. But it was the eyes of Emperor Yuangen that seemed to kill people, and he took a few steps back. "Hey, hey hey." Emperor Ogane gave a oozing smile, and looked at the girl in front of him like bloodshot, "I understand, I understand, I clearly created''will not be affected by lightning''," "The material that can block the physical blow" still can''t block your impact lightning. Your lightning is not an ordinary lightning." The capable people in the academy city have computing power comparable to supercomputers. So he found out. Part of the other party''s attack is indeed blocked by the material he created, but there are also parts that are beyond his understanding and do not fall within the scope of his understanding of the attack. Naturally, it is impossible to create a defensive rule of unmaterial matter. What the **** is that? "Interesting, interesting." Emperor Yuangen rushed directly into the sky, "Then let you try to block my attack!" The pair of wings glowed, but gently fanned, like a shell shock wave blasted towards Misaka Miki. The rumbling sound kept ringing. The ground vibrated, the air waves rolled, and the scene was as terrifying as the missile troops washed the ground. but-- Misaka''s speed is very fast, very fast. The whole body was wrapped in thunder and lightning. Her figure was like thunder and lightning. With the rapid flashing of the electric flower, she easily escaped all the injuries. Even consciously guiding the other party''s attack to those buildings. "Stop it, if you continue to fight like this, it will only help the other party to destroy this research institution." Mai Ye Shenli sullenly stared at Misaka Megumi. Who is it? This thunder and lightning ability made her feel like a third place, but never heard that the third place has the power to kick the second place. There is this speed. Damn it, is it the laboratory weapon of which laboratory? "Stop me?" Emperor Yuangen looked at Mai Ye Shenli, tilting his head, with a sardonic smile, "Fourth, if you are hit by that foot, but it will burst on the spot? Maybe even A whole piece of meat cannot be found." "So it''s up to you." Mai Ye Shenli raised her hand. "She can''t be faster than my attack speed You only need to restrict her movement as much as possible, Huh, those people really don''t do unnecessary things." She was still thinking at the beginning. If the second person was called, what else would she be called to do? Only now understand. She alone, or only the second place, will be completely suppressed by this person. Who is this person? Mai Ye Shen Li frowned tightly, but green light clusters had begun to emerge around him, and Misaka quickly moved without any hesitation. A beam of light like a laser gun blasted towards her, hitting the ground or wall, leaving Next one after another melting pothole. The rest of the people could not intervene. He even had to avoid it, for fear of being involved in such an attack. "It turns out that." Emperor Yuangen also wanted to understand, spread his hands, and the wings behind him were full of light. "This kind of attack can''t be avoided as long as it is aimed. Even if it is hit, you can''t leave the corpse, it is a pity, hello , You might as well be hit by me." Chapter 506： ：Super trick electromagnetic gun Even people like Emperor Yuangen have to admit that dealing with the enemy in front of him may not be enough alone. He is full of curiosity now. This powerful speed and strength, as well as electric shocks with unknown characteristics. Who is it? What is behind this person? At this moment Emperor Yuangen is full of interest. Misaka faced the attack of two people at once, and was somewhat panicked. After all, she was not very good at fighting. However, the fighting spirit also burned. "No matter who is standing in front of me, if you want to stop me... prepare me to be killed!" The electric light burst on her broke apart, her own super power belongs to The power of the wizard seems to be integrated. boom--! A burst of atoms in Mai Ye''s Shenli collided with this electro-optical front, and disappeared directly, and the residual electro-optical still had the power to hit her side, leaving a deep pit that was also melted. "Arrive, offset?" Mai Ye Shenli opened his eyes wide, "Wait, you guys" Because of this violent blast, Misaka Miqin''s head hood lifted up, revealing her face. Brown hair, brown eyes, and this young look. the third...... Although Mai Ye Shenli had not seen the third photo, but at this time she can be sure that the absolute third is in front of her. "Mitsaka Misaka! How is this possible!" Mai Ye Shenli''s expression suddenly became fierce. "You can''t have such a power. You shouldn''t even be able to match me. What is this power?" " She always thought she should be judged third. The destructiveness is obviously much stronger than the so-called super electromagnetic gun. But at the moment. She suddenly found that Misaka Misaka is not only stronger than her, maybe even the second one is her opponent. what is this? How could she be so weak? Misaka doesn''t care about her opponent''s mood. She also realizes the exposure of her identity, and after a moment of silence, she reaches out her hand. "Forget it, just expose it. If you want to stop me, you better think about it!" From the palm of her hand, the electric light flickered, and a spear appeared in the palm of her hand along with the abruptly of the electric light. In this way, holding this spear much higher than her own, the bright electric light continued to penetrate the air. sound. At this time, Misaka Misaki gives a sense of intimidation. "It turned out to be the third." Emperor Yuangen was suspended in the air, his hands clasped his chest, and the excitement in his eyes became stronger and stronger. "Are you ready to be killed by you? Ridiculous, you think I have killed so far How many people? Its you, you are really determined to give up the world as ridiculous as a play house and do a good job of becoming a bad party like me? The third Misaka Misaka. Emperor Ogane has also learned some information, originally in his eyes, the so-called happy people standing in the sun. But look at her. It seems to have come into contact with the world of dark and evil parties. "Are you looking down upon me?" Misaka Mikaru gritted her teeth, taking a step forward. Suddenly, the electro-optics flourished. The imprint on the forehead shone with a clear brilliance. Misaka Miki was covered with bright electro-optics. Her skin and her eyes were all changed to electro-optical colors, and the surrounding earth was mourning. "Hey, this looks super-not good!" Silk Banner''s favorite yelled behind. But no one ignored her. Because everyone can tell. There is too much deviation between the scene and the rumored Misaka Miki''s power. After all, what is the cool mark on the forehead and the spear that suddenly appeared in his hand! ? "What do you think I am doing with such determination." Misaka Misaki raised his spear that had completely turned into a thunderbolt. "I reminded you, if you die, don''t blame me!" Start to calculate formulas in your mind. The magic power is entered into this blue rare equipment. The calculation force calculates the electromagnetic orbit. With the spear in the hand as a projectile, the action of flicking the muscles gives the aiming direction. this is-- Super magic electromagnetic gun! Absolutely it is Misaka''s strongest trick at present! Even if it is so strong that it will take three rounds at most, it will completely lose its strength. I remembered the misery of my sisters and what the shopkeeper said. Misaka Miqin gritted his teeth and threw out his full blow. Those who were dumped together seemed to have their own past. The speed was so fast that even the sound could not keep up. Emperor Ogane was ready when Misaka Mitaka made the bidding gun action, but as a result, this terrible scene still exceeded all of her. It''s not just a spear that tears the air. It''s a terrible laser with one person. At the moment when it was thrown out, it penetrated the entire sky directly like a laser. At a considerable distance, the remaining light beam and the electric light in the clouds could also be seen. Then, it was the violent wind. The huge roar sounded like a cloud bomb exploded out of thin air. There was even a rolling white mist at the launch site. The inflated shock wave swept away like tearing everything, and some people had screamed and flew out. Mai Ye Shen Li is also struggling to support. But compared with the scene in front of her, the inner shock has completely swallowed her. If it is not seen with your own eyes. In any case, it is impossible to imagine that just the aftermath of this shock can cause the destructive power comparable to those of LV5 superpowers. Third place...how could it be so strong? "This super-powerful!" Silk Banner''s favorite shouted next to her. She had fully maintained her nitrogen armor, and then waved her arms vigorously. "It''s dead, if it was hit by this attack, even if it was The second one must be dead!" Mai Ye Shen Li''s heart sank. That''s right, this kind of attack...can''t imagine the consequences after being hit. Although very unwilling. But the gap is so bigIf the second person dies, she stays only to die. "No, there is no death." A faint voice came from the whistling air, but after hiding in a difficult way behind a building, Takizuchi, "can still feel his AIM diffusion force field." Taki''s ability to manage is the ability to track LV4. Being able to perceive the force field of the rest of the abilities. Her eyes looked in a certain direction. In the white mist stirred by the super electromagnetic gun, a figure could be seen vaguely. And when the white mist and the gray layer gradually dispersed. The figure appeared in front of everyone, even Mai Ye Shenli, could not help but take a breath. At this moment, Emperor Yuangen, where there is still the appearance of self-confidence at the time of appearance, has been particularly miserable. The right arm and the entire right shoulder have completely disappeared, and the white bones can be seen. On the white wings, there is a dark fairytale feeling. Chapter 507： ：Girls life talk Really, really powerful. " Emperor Yuangen''s pale lips shuddered, as if trying to evoke a smile, but he couldn''t do it anyway. Unstoppable. He has tried his best to produce unmet matter, rewritten the rules, and tried to block the blow, but the result is still not blocked. If it wasn''t for the attack, it deviated a little. Now he has stepped into hell. "Why is it so strong?" Mai Ye Shen Li could not help but shouted at Misaka Miqin, "You can''t be so strong, what the **** is this power?" Misaka''s face was also pale. Half is due to consumption. With all the computing power and the blow that most magic powers use, even her, she can only throw out two or three times at most. The other half is because of this **** scene. Seemingly stimulated by this scene, the misfortune of the sister Misaka in my mind also emerged again. "Do you still want to stop me?" Misaka Mieqin''s voice was hoarse, and he stretched out his hand. In everyone''s widened eyes, a spear like the one just appeared in her hand with the thunderbolt again. Hasnt it been thrown out already? And how did this thing suddenly appear? Even if everyone present is a person with outstanding computing power, at this time, there is still a feeling that the head is not enough. This weird power. This weird scene. Has exceeded their cognition. "I am indeed not your opponent." Emperor Yuangen''s face became extremely pale because of blood loss, but his lips were still shaking with a smile, "However, you don''t know how to be a bad party, just This is not enough!" Misaka squeezed the spear in his hand. There is indeed a killing consciousness in her mind. But at the moment she shot, she still deviated. "You would never have been so strong." Emperor Yuangen fluttered his wings gently, with a fanatical gaze in his eyes, "I have stared at you, and I will find what is behind your power, starting today , Your friends, your life, all will be eroded by darkness, enjoy this dark world, Misaka Misaka!" Along with such words, his figure accelerated rapidly. That''s right, he escaped. The injury did make him furious, but the spear that appeared again in the opponent''s hand told him that there was no chance of winning. If the attack came again, he would be dead even if it was still just wiped out. However, although he made the escape, he did not mean to escape. The battle has just begun. Emperor Yuangen holding this thought suddenly turned his head. From the ground that had become very small, he saw the light again. boom--! The same crackling sounded again. Misaka looked at the person struck by the terrifying beam of light in the sky, his face pale. Shot. This time, I didn''t keep my hands, and I set the other person''s body as a real standard. She murdered. "Why." Misaka squeezed her lips and lowered her gaze, her arms quivered a little, "Can''t you just leave like this? Or, in the dark world in your mouth, there are only two options: killing and being killed. ?" Misaka Misaki indeed hesitated. However, at the end, the other party threatened her friend. Just thinking of the sunspots and the dangers they might encounter, she shot again. Aim at your body and bombard with all your strength. No one answered her question, because everyone was shaking. Those who organized the school even looked at her with fear. No one even carried the resentment that the boss seemed to have been killed. Some people had howled and turned and ran. Misaka Misaka understands what this world looks like. Disgusted her. But even more disgusting to her, she finally stepped in. "I..." Mai Ye Shen Li squeezed his fist slightly, took a deep breath, "I will forget what happened tonight." "Ok?" Misaka Miqin raised her head and looked at her with a trace of daze in her eyes. Only then did I understand what the other party was referring to. Promise not to strike her friend and let her spare her life? It really is...more and more disgusted. Misaka bit her lip, suddenly lost her motivation to continue fighting, turned around, and walked silently toward the research institution. The roar burst. "Mai Ye..." Silk Banner looked at Mai Ye Shen Li with a trembling favorite. "Let''s go back, this is terrible." "hateful!!" Mai Ye Shenli bombarded a laser cannon, but he didn''t feel the catharsis. too weak. Compared with the attack by Misaka Misaka just now, her attack is too weak. One will be easily bounced by the second, while the other can easily break through the defense of the second. Even if you dont look at the momentum, the two The gap between them is too big to make her difficult to accept. Especially... she just said that kind of saying that she was begging for mercy. power. What is the strength of this guy! ? Mai Ye Shen Li looked at the building that was being destroyed in front of him, and finally turned around and left here. This absolute between superpowers ended in a form that most people did not imagine. But the silence is not over yet. It didn''t take long. He saw Misaka Misaka with his head down, covering his entire face with his hat, and entered his shop. Even after coming in, she didn''t take off her hood or make a noise, so she stood quietly. obviously. The girl was lost. "Sit down." Silently said, "Want a cup of milk tea?" Although I was asking about it, in fact, a chair and a cup of milk tea with quacka flower also appeared behind Misaka Mitsuke and his hands. She held it like this. Looking down at the cute quack pattern on the milk tea. After a while, he said in a low, hoarse voice: "I don''t want to go back tonight." "I don''t know how to face sunspots?" A cup of milk tea of ??the same type appeared in silence, and she took a sip. "She is the favorite and most admired sister, turned into a murderer?" Misaka''s body trembled slightly He raised his head, and his big eyes under the warm light were annoyed. The uncomfortable thoughts in my heart were spoken in such a casual tone. "You are here to seek a life talk." Silence responded to her gaze with a gentle smile. "If you are here to seek comfort, if you call your brother, I will barely touch your head." "Who, who wants you to touch your head!" Misaka''s face appeared ruddy, turning her head, and said stubbornly, "I just don''t want to go back." Here comes the standard arrogant face. But Misaka Miqin could not remain arrogant anytime soon. Because silence really reached out. Her body froze there for a moment, as if she wanted to avoid it, but she didn''t know how. But the result. Silence just lifted her hood off. Chapter 508： : Take good responsibility At this time, Misaka Megumi could only see the problem from the appearance. Lips are discolored, bloodshot eyes are trapped in her beautiful eyes, and even her hair is messy. It was completely a haggard look. Misaka shrank her neck quite embarrassedly, as if she wanted to escape, and after finding out that there was nowhere to escape, she pretended to act as if there were no problems. She naturally knows what she looks like at this time. So I dare not go back. "Does it hurt?" Silent asked softly, without raising her hand, still holding it to the side of her ear, as if touching her hair lightly. "No, neither." Misaka turned around uncomfortably. However, a warm palm pressed directly on her head and twisted her back again. Look directly at the dark eyes. Silent did not speak, just looked at her so gently. After half a ring. "Okay, okay." Misaka couldn''t stand it anymore, and looked away from herself, "Anyway, you see what I thought in my heart, it''s hard to bear, but this is strange, isn''t it? The purpose is to save People, why do you want to kill?" The shock of murder, the desire to save others, and the fear of what they do. In Misaka''s heart, it was far less relaxed than she showed now. She just didn''t want to show her weakness, even though she understood that the person in front of her could see through everything she was hiding. "There is good news for you." Silently said quietly. "What?" Misaka asked subconsciously. "That man, Emperor Yuangen, is not dead." Silent said. "Really, really?" Misaka Miqin''s eyes shifted all of a sudden. For a moment, there was indeed joy in his heart. "But is this really good news?" The silence looked at her so gently. Misaka''s expression froze at once. She reacted. If that person didnt die, wouldnt that... her friends, might be in danger? The blood on his face gradually disappeared. Panic and fear began to show in his eyes. Kuroko and Tears are definitely not opponents of that person! "So, do you want you to kill him, or do you hope you didn''t kill him?" Silence put the palm of her hand on top of her head with a slight force. "I..." Misaka opened her mouth. She wanted to say that she didn''t know, but she couldn''t say it. Because at this time the inner emotions have told her the answer. That''s right. She wanted him to die, under her own attack. "Do you know, what do I like most about you?" Silence asked with a very light smile, but his eyes grew softer. If at ordinary times, such straightforwardness will make Misaka blush for a while. but now. She just raised her head and looked at him pitifully like a helpless cat. "Responsibility." Silence gave the answer. "Responsibility...heart?" Misaka Misaki whispered. "I won''t tell you that that person is a bad guy, so it doesn''t matter if he is killed." Silently rubbed her hair. "Because you won''t escape your responsibilities with this reason, since you can''t escape, then Only be able to shoulder the responsibility." Misaka Mitsuki is indeed such a character. The words of comfort do not make much sense. She may need comfort, but she needs to accept it all. "In destiny, to get what you want, you have to be prepared to lose something." The silence paused, and continued, "This is the jar, so is the power, your pain at the moment, your inner fear, regret, everything is all Protect your sister, protect the price your friends have to deal with-its also your inner responsibility." Misaka Miqin couldn''t help but squeeze his fist. correct. Whether it is the encounter of the sisters or the danger of getting friends in, it is her responsibility. Hasnt it been decided already, anyway, save the sisters. By now. She is still struggling. After being silent for a moment, Misaka Miqin looked away and even dodged. "Then, that, anyway, anyway... Thanks, thank you." Obviously it is a simple thank you. For Ao Jiao Sister, it seems more tired than a fight, even with a red face. She still did not fully accept this kind of thing. But there is already the consciousness that one must accept. "No need to thank you." Silent smiled and withdrew her palms. "You don''t have to worry too much about how your friends will look at you if you know it. Give them more confidence. Maybe they will be more angry than you and want to kill more. Maybe." "Well." Misaka Misaki was still a bit tweaked, but when she talked about her friends, she looked at the silence with some worry, "Is that man really not dead?" That second person felt like a real lunatic. If he is alive. Her friends are definitely in danger. "Well, it''s still alive, but it''s about the same as death." Silence shrugged. "Probably only about one-third of the body is left. It has been recovered by Aresta." "One-third? Recycling?" Misaka stood up suddenly, "So, tonight''s fight, was it really Alesta''s ghost?" "There are still many challenges you have to face in the future." Silent nodded slightly, but the smile converged. "Either crying and crying to ask others to save you, or trying to change everything and want to protect others. , Wanting to change your destiny by yourself has never been a simple matter." Tonight in this battle, Misaka defeated the second and fourth joint team. This will undoubtedly make her more concerned by Aresta. Although this is also one of the purposes of silence, for Misaka Mitsuki, she will face a greater challenge. However, after tonight. She should already have this consciousness. Misaka looked at the mysterious shopkeeper in front of her, opened her mouth, and seemed to want to say something. But he was not able to speak. Finally, he lowered his head, rubbed his face, then flicked his hair back to restore his usual expression. "I''ll go back, otherwise Kuroko will be super worried Well, go." Silently said, "If you have anything, please come and ask me at any time." "Okay, that''s what that is, after-sales service." Misaka Misaki also said a playful word, and then grunted and drank the remaining milk tea. Without a lady, she wiped her mouth with her hand and opened the door of the shop directly. Turning his head, he glanced behind the ordinary convenience store. His eyes darkened. She just wanted to ask if the shopkeeper would save her if she cried and asked. But I couldn''t ask. Fear of being rejected. "I like...responsibility?" Misaka Miqin walked towards her school step by step, only murmured. "It''s my responsibility." Chapter 509： : New ranking of superpowers Silence was still sitting in the shop, watching the back of Misaka Misaka leaving. When she just wanted to ask that sentence, he also had some confusion. For help... Can you help? Shooting in person would break the rules of the game you set, but if Misaka Misaka really cried and begged him, he would not be sure of himself. "... Come on." Silence ended up lowering her gaze, stroking Fei Ju as if she was asleep. Misaka Miqin quietly returned to the dormitory. Kuroko seemed to have fallen asleep, which made her a little relieved and threw her tired body onto the bed. She quickly fell asleep, but what she didnt know was, The sunspots in the darkness are curling up, trying to bite the sheets to keep them from crying. Finally home. sister...... On the second day, Misaka was awakened by Kuroko. "Sister Sister! What a big deal!!" Kuroko''s unique sound line and the weight suddenly pushed up, suddenly making Misaka Miyako''s eyes widen. "Heizi! Don''t suddenly press it up, hand, where is your hand!" "Cracking." "what--" In the morning when there is not much change, it is almost necessary to let Misaka temporarily forget what happened last night and return to his usual mood. But this is obviously impossible. Because Sunspot did not fall down as usual, but grabbed the sheets and climbed up a little harder. "Why, what''s the need to do this." Misaka Miqin was scared to cover his body, a little flustered. "Crude, a big deal! Sister Sister!" Heizi lifted up his personal terminal with a big headline. -LV5 ranking changes! Misaka opened her eyes wide. [LV5 ranking change, the original third place, the super electromagnetic gun Misaka Miki, surpassed the original second place, the unqualified material Yuanyuan Yuandu, compared with the first party, the ranking is unknown, temporarily tied for the first place, the fourth place And the ranking below the fourth place has not changed... This is a notice for the entire academy city. Misaka Misaki, from third place to tied for first place. "What is this..." Misaka took a deep breath and squeezed his fists. There is no doubt that this is the top of the academy, and even only Aresta can do it. What exactly does he want to do? "Sister Sister, it''s going to turn upside down now." Heizi seems to have changed from the electric shock and rushed up again. "What the **** is going on, why is Sister Sister suddenly ranked first? Did something happen that Sunspot didn''t know about?" Misaka did not answer. She just read the announcement quickly and eagerly. Slightly relieved. The announcement didn''t say that she was almost killed by Emperor Yuan Gen before being promoted. But soon he was ashamed of his emotions, and it was himself who did that kind of thing, so he was afraid of being announced. "Sister Sister!" Kuroko shook Misaka Miki again with a worried expression on her face. "Well, in short, all sorts of things happened." Misaka turned a little guilty, but said nothing more. "...Okay." Kuroko looked at Misaka Miqin, his eyes a little dull, and then hugged hard again, "If there is a need for Kuroko''s help, the elder sister must say it!" Misaka''s heart softened, and she was about to say it, but she suppressed it. "Relax, what can I do, ha ha, ha ha ha." She smiled a little unnaturally, touching her head. They can no longer be involved. Yesterday''s battle has made her understand that this is not comparable to the usual squabble of the Commissioner for Discipline, but that it is real. Even the academy city is the dark world of the enemy. Until now, she can only shoulder her responsibility. The announcement of the ranking of the school is spreading throughout the city of the school at a terrible speed, and even the people on the magic side have received first-hand information. Although for most ordinary people in this city, it does not matter who comes first. But for Misaka Mito. Changes can be seen with the naked eye. The first is that in the school, no matter where she goes, it is the focus of everyone, everyone is watching her. "That is Misaka Misaka." "Is it is it?" "Hush, that''s the first superpower, standing at the apex of the entire academy city." "Ah-so powerful, I really want to sign." "How did she improve?" Misaka took her schoolbag and walked through these sounds uncomfortably. She was also the focus before. But it is far from exaggerated as it is now. After all, the meaning of the first place is quite different. It feels weird. Misaka Miqin was a little irritable, but it was not easy to show in front of so many people. Originally, she thought that letting her be the first was to study her strength, but no teacher or research institution came up for these two days. What the man, Aresta, wanted to do. "What''s the matter-a very worried look." The voice of a sweet girl suddenly sounded from the side. Misaka Miqin turned her head around, a girl with long, honey-colored hair, a slender waist, a tall figure, and a sweet smile. Bee-eaters pray. Another LV5 superpower in this school. Misaka Megumi showed an expression of troublesome characters. "Oh, the first adult''s expression is so fierce." Bee-eater prayed for the delicate face like a doll, showing a fearful expression, and patting his chest, "The people are just poor, weak. Fifth place." Misaka''s mouth twitched a few times. Still the same annoying. Especially how unsightly the shaking is. and many more-- Misaka Misaka suddenly remembered what the shop owner had said. The only friend that Bee Eater prayed to was her clone, and she was dead. In her ability... maybe I can know something It just happens, you and I come, I have something to say to you. "Misaka Miqin walked directly over and took the bee-eater''s palm and walked to the other side." "Hey? Hey--!?" Bee-eater prayed, her eyes widened, and she didn''t seem to have time to do anything, but how her power resisted Misaka Megumi, leaving only a long cry of exclamation. Misaka directly pulled her to a corner where no one was. A snap. He stretched out his palm and prayed to the bee-eater for a standard wall. The bee-eater prayed and shook his chest. "Don''t you, after becoming the first one, can''t help but retaliate against me? This is campus bullying, this is definitely..." "Shut up!" Misaka Miqin''s black line gave a hand knife to knock on the top of her head. Chapter 510： : 2 people with different sex With Misaka''s current strength, although he didn''t use any force this time, he still made a thud, and the painful bee-eater covered his forehead, and two tears squeezed from the corners of his eyes. I even regretted why not control a few people to follow. "I have something to ask you." At this time, Misaka Misaka was extremely aggressive. Bee Eater realized that she had indeed changed. Misaka Mikaru stared at the bee-eater''s eyes and asked: "How much do you know about my clone?" "..." The bee-eater''s eyes narrowed, and then he said haha, "Clone? What are you talking about? Has anyone cloned you?" "Don''t pretend." Misaka interrupted the bee-eater''s words, and the face came closer. "I know, you once had a friend who was my clone, right, and she...you It is for this reason that I have been looking for trouble." Although Misaka Megumi has guilt in her heart. But she has been dealing with bee-eaters several times and she knows that if the performance is too weak, this person will definitely not answer positively. This is not the time for weakness. Mika Misaka, thinking about this, gritted his teeth, and it seemed a bit like a bad student bullying his classmates. "It turns out that...you know..." Bee-eater prayed to put his hand down from his head, but he also put away the pitiful appearance, and looked at it without showing any weakness. With Misaka Misaki''s eyes, "So, what is the point of asking this now?" "What?" Misaka Misaki froze. "Don''t you say it already? She is dead." Bee-eater prayed her lips, her usual glittery eyes were filled with anger now, "She was doomed to be an experiment from birth Pin died, this tragic life was born only because you handed over your genetic map! Is it not too late to ask this now?" Bee Eater''s displeasure to Misaka Misaka is largely due to Tao Li. By what. Misaka Misaka, who is the root of everything, can live a happy life with friends without knowing anything, and Tao Li is destined to die unfortunately. "I understand it''s too late!" Misaka raised her other fist and slammed the bee-eater on the other side of the wall. A boom. A clear fist print appeared on the wall, and a crack spreading through the center of the fist print. This incredible power obviously surprised the bee-eater. But what really made her eyes wide open suddenly was the next words. "I also know that everything is my fault." Misaka Miqin gritted his teeth. "But, there are so many Misaka sisters who haven''t died yet. Even for those sisters who died, I must save them alive. They!!! So, tell me everything you know! With your ability, you must be able to know a lot of things I dont know!" For example, where were the Misaka sisters made? Another example is the Misaka network. Misaka Miqin still remembers what the silence said. Now, she wants to win a pass, and she wants to end the experiment. The safest way is to promote LV6 through the Misaka network. Therefore, she must know more. Information not found on the Internet. Its no use asking the sisters of Misaka, the kids didnt realize their importance. therefore-- Misaka Mikaru stared closely at the bee-eater in front of him and even said everything. However, she only saw a sulky face. "You said...they?" The current bee-eater prays and doesn''t know anything about the plan of the absolutely capable person. What she knew was just the first Taoli that was first made a year ago. "You... don''t know?" Misaka Miqin was also dumbfounded. "??_???" "??_???" The two were silent for a while with wide eyes. Misaka''s expression dimmed. "That''s... disturbed." She only met one of the sisters by accident as a bee-eater. She didn''t pursue it, so she could turn around with a dull look. "Wait!" Bee-eater Cao grabbed her palm and stared at her very seriously. "What did you just mean? Could it be that the experiment is still going on? There are more clones being made." Out?" Although bee-eater prays sometimes it looks like a mistress with excess self-consciousness. But in fact, her heart is full of justice. Not to mention, Tao Li is her first and only friend. So, after hearing the meaning of Misaka''s discourse, how could it be regarded as not knowing. Misaka Miqin was hesitant. "Even if you don''t tell me, I''ll check it myself." Bee-eater prayed as if she knew what she was thinking, "Since your clone became my friend, I''ve been involved in it. You thought me Do you still know what to do?" "..." Misaka Miqin finally nodded. She was a little surprised. But I also realized that the "friend" is probably more important to the bee-eater than expected. How many people did those **** hurt? Therefore, the two LV5s of the two Tokiwa Middle Schools, the Bee Eater and the Misaka Megumi, were so rare that they spent a long time in an unmanned corner. Regarding the Absolute Ability Program, Misaka told all he knew and even what he was doing, including the fact that he almost killed the second. "Actually... this is the case..." Bee-eater prayed her lips and lowered her eyes, making her unclear. But Misaka felt the anger. "I won''t escape my responsibilities." Misaka Misaki also clenched her fists, "even if I know that many people have died because of me but the rest, I will save anyway Come down, it doesn''t matter if I kill someone for this, even if I die myself." "...Do you think you will forgive me if you say this?" Bee-eater raised his head in prayer, glaring at Misaka Miguel, "plus Tao Li, it was more than 10,000 lives. Lost." "I don''t need your forgiveness!" Misaka Megumi also opened her eyes and stared at the bee-eater, "I said that, I will do my best to do everything I can." "Is this a courteous attitude? You rude discharge girl!" "Hey, where do I ask you, and don''t you know nothing? What do you claim to be the first faction." "Ah, I''m so mad!" The bee-eater stomped hard, his face and eyes turned red, and it was completely different from usual, and one seemed to cry. That''s right, it''s not just Misaka Miqin who blames himself. She was also uncomfortable for why she could not find out earlier. Chapter 511： : Uneasy bee-eater prayer These two people have various dissimilarities in terms of character and ability to represent personal reality. But by all means. This matter has connected them inescapably. After yelling at each other and letting out a few words. Bee-eater prayed and looked up, seeming to return to his usual appearance. "Come to exchange." "What?" Misaka Misaka didn''t understand what she meant. "If there is my help, no matter what kind of information can be investigated." The bee-eater''s eyes gleamed at Misaka Misaka, "In exchange, you tell me what is your strength? You can even punch. Leaving a fist print on the wall can almost kill the second. I havent heard of any research that will allow you to do this." In fact, Bee Eater Prayers dont particularly care how Misaka Misakas power comes. However, she wanted to participate. The exchange is just an excuse given by her. In a sense, the bee-eater prayer is also a very old-fashioned pride. Misaka Misaki just hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "It''s nothing to tell you, have you heard of that urban legend? It''s the urban legend that finds a store and buys jars." She already knew from the silence. Only people with strong desires can find that store. So whether she said it or not. There is not much impact, people who can find it can still find it, and people who can''t find it can''t find it. "It seems to have been said, suddenly became popular, and then disappeared again soon. Is there any problem with this boring urban legend?" Bee-eater asked indifferently. "This legend is true." "what?" "My strength was obtained through the purchase of jars. The owner told me about it. If there is no owner, I am afraid that even if I give my life, I have no hope of saving my sisters." Misaka was a little depressed. Said. Although it is said to depend on oneself, the kindness that the shopkeeper gave the opportunity could not be ignored. Bee-eater prayed this was a little surprised. It turned out to be an urban legend? And even knowing her and Tao Li''s things, is it the upper level of the academy city? Something like buying a jar to gain strength, bee-eater will naturally not believe it. In her view, I am afraid that it is some kind of unknown experimental project, and somehow has enhanced the power of Misaka Miki. In this case... can''t ignore it. "I know, let''s get here today." Bee-eater looked at Misaka Misaka in front of him, couldn''t help but put one hand in his waist, pointed his finger at her, "Explain in advance, I didn''t forgive you, So Im only involved because of the exchange between Dolly, but dont think about what makes my relationship with me better." "I didn''t want to make a better relationship with you, you are a big breasted cow." Misaka Miqin looped his hands around his chest and counterattacked back without showing any weakness. "Well, you envy." Bee-eater prayed and straightened his chest instead, glanced contemptuously at Misaka Megumi, turned around and left, waved at her, "If you find something that needs you, I will tell you the news." "Why, this attitude." Misaka Miqin narrowed his eyes in discomfort, and the bangs had made a crackling electric noise. But after the bee-eater''s back disappeared. Misaka Megumi''s hands on the chest dropped involuntarily. She really didn''t expect that the Bee Eater would offer to help. presumably. That Tao Li is really important to her. Those nasty bastards! Misaka felt that there was one more reason why he wanted to hurt Bin Yaresta and the project promoter. Misaka Miguel also turned around, she still has a lot to do, and naturally it is impossible to expect all the bee-eaters to pray. at the same time. The bee-eater on the other side gave orders to his own faction after returning home. "I want to know all about the urban legend of the jar shop!" It has to be said that the bee-eater still has a considerable ability, not only the information circulated among the students, she even got a lot of information from the research institutions controlled by her, and then she found something wrong. The original version of this urban legend. On the same day, it spread to all major schools in the academy and the city! This obviously does not conform to the basic rules of urban legend. And what can do this... "Only the top of the academy city." Bee-eater said to himself, "Aresta? Is it someone else, who is the fool of Misaka Misaka who will be used as a gun again?" , It seems to be a good check." As the master of her heart, she knows how many lunatics there are in the academy city. It is impossible to win without dealing with those people without sufficient preparation. Dolly... I will definitely save your sisters. Bee-eater prayed to skip class and left the school. She could not see the shop or something with a strong wish, but she didnt believe it at all, but according to urban legends, it seemed that there was only this way to bet your luck, and to say the wish, her wish was very Strong. then. The bee-eater prayed for shopping all day long outside. Until night falls. "Ah, I''m so tired." She gasped and looked at the street that was already under the night. "Well, I can''t find any tin shop at all." Behind her are five controlled punks. Everyone mentioned a lot of goods in big bags. I originally wanted to investigate the urban legend, but it turned out to be a real shopping unknowingly. But just go back like this, there are some unwillingness. First find a place to rest. The bee-eater thinking in this way pushed the door of a shop open. Hmm... Hey! ? She opened her eyes suddenly. In front of her, there is a simple shop, decorated like an antique shop, but on the shelves are some ordinary jars. "Welcome, guest." A voice came out awkwardly. Bee Eater has already held the remote control in his hand Conditionally reflexed the button to the person who made the noise. Then realized. This is a handsome man with a gentle smile, full of gentle and mysterious temperament. "It''s impossible to attack the shopkeeper, guest." The silent smile didn''t change at all. "It doesn''t matter if the guest is a beautiful girl, but next time, he will be kicked out." Useless? The bee-eater prayed a little uneasy at first. It is precisely because she understands the complexity of her heart that it is difficult for her to trust her. Even the helper will peep at the other persons thoughts, and if she fails to do so, she will be uneasy. But at the moment. The button in his hand couldn''t be pressed anymore, not because he didn''t want to try again, but he didn''t dare. There is a feeling of being pushed out when pressed. Chapter 512： : Stronger psychological control At this moment, the bee-eater prays, in fact, has noticed that it is wrong. How did she come in? Coupled with her ineffective ability, these two points made her dare not act rashly. As for fleeing. Although I really want to choose this option, the more mysterious the other party is, the less I can ignore it. If I run away now, I dont know anything. So, bee-eater prayed to suppress the uneasiness in his heart, put the remote control in his hand behind him, and chose to be clever. "Really, I''m really sorry, subconsciously..." Such words, coupled with the timid expression on the delicate doll-like face, as long as it is not a person with a personality problem, probably will not be rejuvenated. "I said, as long as you don''t attack again, it''s okay." Silence kept a smile and said slowly, "Then the guest''s wish is to save the Misaka sisters, and then let the Shangdang Dangma remember about you. Do you remember?" When the four words of hemp spit out in the last article. The bee-eater shuddered in prayer. Even the appearance of a good baby can no longer be made. Why, why did you say that person''s name? Is it... The bee-eater thought fiercely about a possibility, which might give her an impulse to escape from desperation, but in the end she could bear it. If it is true, it is too late to escape. "Are you... able to read my mind?" The bee-eater''s voice was trembling slightly, and the sparkling colors in his eyes seemed to be dimmed a lot because of fear. This is her conjecture. Mental master who is more powerful than her! If it is true, it means that from this moment on, her memory, her thoughts, and even her personality will no longer belong to her. No one knows the horror of psychological masters better than she does. "Yes." Silence nodded like this, without denying, even, even this word appeared directly in her mind. The bee-eater''s body shook, and his eyes closed at once. The heart was filled with despair. She has no room for resistance. Mastering this terrifying ability psychologically, Bee Eater has always believed that only a person with a noble personality can have it, because she will not play around wantonly, but now there are more powerful people than her. If the other party is a vulgar person, even a thought You can turn her into a slave or pet in between. The thought of that kind of scene...she''s all bad. "Don''t worry, I won''t do such boring things." The silent voice appeared in her mind again. "Boring?" Bee-eater prayed and raised his head, complaining in a low voice, as if he had already taken it out, "I have now begun to wonder if the memory in my mind is real, even if you really did nothing, but your Being to me is like the world collapsed." This is not a lie. She is indeed wondering whether her memory with the teenager, her memory with Tao Li, or even that emotion is false. When the memories begin to become unbelievable. The collapse of the world is reality. "Relax and relax." Silence is a direct laughter this time. "The boring I said is for me. If you know everything, no matter the past and the future, you can change everything in the whole world in a single thought, even including At the most basic physical laws, would you still be interested in changing the mind of a little girl?" "That''s more terrible, okay." Bee-eater glared at him. Although she didn''t believe in such things at all, it would be even more terrible if it were not just memory, but even the world itself could be changed fictionally. Everything can be fake. This possibility alone can drive some people crazy. "So in the face of more terrible things, your frightened memory is not so terrible." Please raise your hand in silence. "Also, what I said is not a lie. What I value is everything in the world. , Is your respective wish, which makes sense to me." At this moment, the relevant chamber of commerce and his identity are related to the jar. All the information flowed into the bee-eater''s mind. Her expression was dumbfounded, and she even had some incoherent speech. "This kind of thing...impossible, you modified my memory? No, how could..." Bee-eater prayed that goose bumps began to appear on his arms, and the whole body was trembling. It''s really such a thing beyond her imagination. Coupled with the vigilance of the memory being modified, the whole person became confused at once. "Can you prove it as long as you open the jar?" The silent voice seemed to appease her emotions like a miraculous force, "Memory modification only changes memory, but it cannot change the world, and it is impossible to create something that does not exist in the world. If there is really something from a different world in the jar Magical treasure, then it confirms my words, you dont have to worry about me changing your memory anymore, because I, who can change the world, will not do such boring things." This is very simple logic. Bee-eaters are not stupid. So her eyes gradually brightened up, and the glittering colors like stars appeared again. That''s right. Psychological mastery cannot create something that does not exist in the world, let alone create such an object, even the written record cannot be changed. So all that the other party said is itself a confirmation of authenticity, and no one will choose lies that will be simply exposed. "It''s so greasy." She returned to her usual appearance, and her voice was sweet and greasy. "Isn''t this from the gods of the world? No, if you can really achieve that level, it should be regarded as''God.'' ''Adult.'' "I don''t deny that I have that kind of power, but I''m just a businessman, and I will be restricted by the Chamber of Commerce." Silent laughed, this was the last words to reassure her. Its not just about bee-eaters. If one knows that silence is essentially the boss itself without any restrictions. Every player will be afraid. Even if the silence does nothing, his existence alone will make people fear and now. The fear of bee-eater praying has indeed eliminated many. Attention has begun to be attracted by silence and jars. "Restriction means that I can''t pray and make a wish directly to you, but can only realize my wish by buying a jar, understand." Bee-eater prays in the corner of the eye compared to a V victory gesture, with a playful Flavor. The appearance at the moment. Seven points are true and three points are deliberate. The intention is to understand that although the person in front said that he cannot intervene too much, he must not offend. Everyone in this world, facing him, is like a child in a research institution facing a researcher. If you like it, you can get some sweets. So smart kids are good at performance. Chapter 513： : Bee-eaters praying to open a can Bee-eating exercises are undoubtedly clever. But what she didn''t know was. Silence actually prefers clumsy children, after all, it looks more cute. But he didn''t say anything, just laughed: "It seems that you don''t have to hesitate about your series to choose." "Of course it is the soul series." Bee-eater prayed to maintain this cheerful expression and movement, but at this time, his eyes also flickered. "Can he restore his memory as long as the jar is opened?" The silence did not answer directly, but asked: "Do you think your strength is strong?" "Compared with you... isn''t it without resistance?" Bee-eater Cao said a little carefully. "Obviously, it is the person who controls the mind and memory, but he is helpless to the person who has lost memory." Silence shook his head, raised his hand, and a chair appeared behind the bee-eater. "As a mental master, you don''t even qualified." The bee-eater prayed to sit down, but obviously not convinced. Although she did not refute her voice as a good boy, her psychology has been silently read. "I can allow my consciousness to enter the minds of the rest of the people, just like their own bodies." Silence pointed to his head and laughed, "even if I didn''t see them." "How is this possible?" Bee-eater exclaimed subconsciously. Only then did it react, but the Lord "God" was in front of him. But even so. She still felt incredible. Psychological control of the rest of the people is essentially a brainwashing of memory to manipulate it. For example, the outsiders. Bee-eating exercises are to suppress their own memories and make them think they are her loyal servants, so that they can obey her orders. However, the silent statement. But it is his own control of the other body. Even let your "consciousness" enter the other party''s body. This is not psychological control. "This is called mind control." Silence said something meaningful, "''spirit'' is the spirit of the soul." "Soul...Does the soul really exist?" Bee-eater prayed very obsessedly. Even if you haven''t opened the jar yet. She also has a feeling that the door of the new world is opening in front of herself, not to mention, it is also about her wish. Rescue Dolly''s sisters. Also...remind the teenager about the memories related to her. "If you master the power of the soul, the soul exists." Silently said ambiguously, and then the tone changed, "Now your manipulation of the mind is only at a very shallow material level, through the micro The manipulation of molecules affects human memory cells, which is too elementary and too obvious." The essence of psychological control. It is the micro-manipulation of micromolecules, especially electrolyte molecules. It''s completely different from Dr. X''s telepathy. Not even one level. The silent words undoubtedly aroused her strong interest. "As long as I open the jar, can I master this power?" "Of course." Nodded silently. "It''s undeniable that you have the potential in this regard. Manipulating the soul does require a noble personality to control, otherwise, you will only be lost in the desire to control the soul." This is the truth. There are many more dangerous abilities than this one. However, it is too easy to get users lost. The Bee Eater is indeed a person who can master this power. Unlike Dr. X, she does not insist on not relying on this power to brainwash others, nor will she fall into the desire to control others and play with the soul. "That''s for sure!" Bee-eater prayed with a little pride and accepted the compliment, then said with great anticipation, "I want to open the jar now." "How much to buy?" asked in silence. "I can control a lot of money." Bee-eater said confidently and smiled, "Let''s get rid of fateful items first." Silence nodded unexpectedly. The bee-eater prays itself is the full elder lady. Not to mention. She also used her power to brainwash and control many institutions. Then. Finally, I started to relieve the tension and thrill. The bee-eater looked at the primary jar in front of him, and after opening a few, he was finally really sure. -Not a lie. This kind of thing is definitely not in the real world. The opening is information related to the soul, and there are even many inheritances related to the soul. It is completely different from her psychological mastery, and even from the basic system of the study of psychological mastery in the academy city. A treasure from a different world. To say so... Can do it! Can let him restore his memory. After incomparably ascertaining this reality, the bee-eater prayed that the whole person trembles, and even the eyes turned red. She had already given up. No matter how many times she speaks or knows many times, she will forget her name. This pain, which is completely excluded from his world, is only known to her. "How many jars do I need to open in order for him to restore his memory?" Bee-eater prayed and looked up, unable to help asking. If she could, she didnt want to wait for a moment, no matter how much she spent. "That young man, who was in trouble, has lost his memory for the second time, and this time, he has lost all his memory." Silence said. "What?" Bee-eater exclaimed. "It was also to save another girl." Silence lifted Erlang''s legs. "His destiny, his character, including the gentleness that is difficult for ordinary people to understand, are to some extent the result of the will of others, plus Get on the right hand... Your wish is not so easy to realize." This is the truth. When the brain is destroyed, it is destined to be unable to restore memory from the physical level. And the soul level... Among the soul of this protagonist, the rules of the devil are entrusted. Not one or two demons. It was all the gadgets born from the gathering of all the demon gods'' "cowardice" and "wish" to change the world. The road ahead for Bee Eater Pray is very difficult. Silence thinking like this However, the bee-eater praying did not seem to be hit. "It doesn''t matter." She looked at the jars in front of her and smiled, whispering, "As long as there is a chance... As long as there is a chance, it''s better than anything." Yes-- As long as there is a chance, for her, it is already a great redemption. A light appeared in the abyss, and even the abyss was completely different. Now, the jar is her light. "And sisters, I can''t be beaten by that rude woman." Bee-eater prayed to open the pot with full energy. But... her luck doesn''t seem very good. In the first-level jar, only the only grand prize was awarded. A hairpin that increases the defense power of the mind. Chapter 514： : Occupation of Bee Eaters Bee-eater prayed for the hairpin with a very happy look on his face. obviously. She didn''t realize her bad luck. "Misaka Megumi is in the second-level jar, but three or four prizes have been awarded." Silence reminded. If you do not say the exact number, there will be no exposure of the rest of the customer information, but when this sentence is said, the bee-eater prays that the entire small mouth becomes O-shaped. Three, three or four jackpots? The special equipment in his hand no longer smells good. "Why, how is it possible, it doesn''t make sense." Bee-eater prayed with a look of struggling, "Why is it wrong, that rude woman can draw so many prizes, how could Miss Ben have only one, This is impossible......" "The first-class jars are not good for luck." Silence smirked in my heart, but still comforted, "After all, the first-class jars just let you feel a series, and the second and third-level jars will have substantial help. ." "Yes, right." Bee-eater prayed nodded again and then rolled up his sleeves with a motivated look. "Miss Ben''s luck can''t be worse than that rude woman." She now knows that the power gained from the jar is determined by the amount and luck. If it is no match for the rest of the people. But to let that guy know that her luck is so much worse, she will definitely be ridiculed. Thinking of Misaka Misaki, she is really upset in various senses. Continue to open the jar. Silence just looked at the cute side of the girls with a smile, but based on his experience of selling so many cans at first, he was unlucky at first, and the possibility of sudden luck bursting later was still relatively low. The result was as expected. The five hundred second-class jars of bee-eater praying only appeared two grand prizes. One is the soul beacon from Yuri. It can maintain long-term mental control in a certain area. The other is skills-mental screams. A covered mental attack can make everyone into a state of pain regardless of the enemy. As the grand prize in the second-level jar, these two can only be regarded as ordinary, especially the last grand prize. For the bee-eater with psychological mastery, it is simply tasteless. After all, if she has no way to control each other If you use this skill, it may not help. By contrast. On the contrary, the cumulative growth in non-grand prizes has greatly helped her. The spiritual power is already strong enough to spread. I couldn''t control it, but I had to use the remote control to suggest the super power, and I also got more fine control. The current bee-eater exercises can already use the power of fantasy remote control in mind. In other words, the drawback of having to use the remote control to align has been erased. Also. The strong spiritual inheritance also gave her strong observation power. Even if you don''t turn around, you can clearly feel the situation behind you. Within the scope of the spiritual coverage, everything, including the soul of the creature, cannot escape her perception. This is the result of the perfect combination of the power of the mind series and her own power. "The affinity is too high..." the voice whispered in silence. The Mind series was originally prepared for the perception ninja in Naruto World. It blends various related systems of the world. But it did not take into account that this kind of power is no longer a second occupation for bee-eater praying, a natural mind controller, but an extension and strengthening of the first occupation. but...... This is indeed the case. The occupation and the jar series are highly integrated, and those swordsmen are not the same. Only at this level, it will not be out of balance. "Although it is not as good as Misaka Misaka, it''s not bad." Silent laughed, and then his face was slightly more serious. "Are you ready? If the second-level jar is finished, the remaining ten jars must be There will be your destiny." The bee-eater prayed for a moment of hesitation. Because today it seems that luck is not so good. However, she realized that she could not endure. The more knowledge she knew, the more she could understand the seriousness of the memory problem of Dangdang. If she did not change jobs, she would never be able to treat it. "If an item of a destiny nature is really a gift based on my destiny and my wishes, then it will certainly be able to be done." Bee-eater said quietly, but his heart was obviously not so calm. Silence did not answer. Because the bee-eater prays this is to give yourself confidence. So she continued to open the can. This time it is a tertiary jar. Anything in the third-level jar is considered a big prize for the second-level jar, and the luck of the bee-eater seems to have finally started to develop in a good direction. She has developed a "magic wand" that can enhance the spiritual range, is a clear magic girl style, and also comes with mental defensive skills. Although it is not a blue rare level, but finally has a defensive ability, to make up for her short board. In addition to this, there is also a good heritage for invading means where the soul is defensive. All kinds of reinforcement add up. The current bee-eater prays, its strength has been strengthened more than a bit than before. If she wants. It can even penetrate the entire academy city unconsciously. The threat of psychological mastery to the collective forces is absolutely catastrophic. And now. Bee-eater prayed out the last jar. Light clusters poured into her mind and penetrated into her soul, and countless spiritual lines spread deep in the invisible soul, constructing one after another mysterious patterns. Silence already knew what career she had started. Spirit. As the name implies, this is a profession that focuses on capturing the soul and will of others. Among the changes in the mind series, it is also regarded as the most aggressive group. After reaching a certain level, even the inanimate thing Can command, is the real king of all things. At this moment, the bee-eater pray has been deeply immersed in that knowledge inheritance. And most of the inheritance. This knowledge contains the outlook for the future. so amazing. Only then did she know what a true mind master should look like, the kind of power that even the sun must obey in one word. Bee-eater Cao opened his eyes. The original gleaming eyes were still bright, but more profound than before. This is a symbol of spiritual growth and also a symbol of aggression. "Spirit robber, an infinite career in the future." Silently whispered, "To be recognized by it, you are indeed talented in mind, and I look forward to your growth." "Hey." Bee-eater prayed sweetly, not accepting this compliment with any embarrassment. Chapter 515： : Open Capability Battle "Do you want to continue?" Silence asked again. "After I go back, I will buy it myself, thank you, the owner." Bee-eater said obediently, but the whole person seemed more confident, as if a cloud of sunlight appeared in the depressed cloud, and there was a sense of energetic flying. This is actually in line with the mental state of the spirit-taker. Want to master her. Your own mind must be stronger. Bee-eater prayed to leave before going to the door and suddenly turned back. "The shopkeeper." Her face was slightly ruddy, "Can you know everything, can you tell me, what does that person... think about me?" "Even if you decide not to be able to see his memory, you should be able to understand his emotions." Silence shrugged. "He saved you desperately not because he likes you, but because of his personality. You should be very clear about this. That''s right." Shangtiao Dangma is a true good in all senses. This is not an adjective. No matter who he is, whether he is capable or not, as long as he sees someone in danger, he can''t ignore it when he sees someone asking for help. He seems to love everyone so desperately, as if he loves no one. This character is just like the Madonna in people''s fantasy, the meaning of existence is to save. There is nothing wrong with Bee Eater praying to see him as the light within. But this relationship wants to have results... Rather than being silent, he wasnt too optimistic, but he couldnt imagine what it was like to be in love with someone. "That''s it..." Bee-eater said lowly, then turned and left the shop. Her mood at the moment cannot be seen even in silence. Because she doesn''t understand herself. "Emotions are really complicated." Silently rubbed the emerald in her arms, it seemed to say a sigh, and then some regret. He felt that he probably would not have the opportunity to enjoy the love of ordinary people. The eyes looked out again. From the beginning of the Bee Eater to the shop, Arista''s attention has remained here, and at the moment the Bee Eater left the shop, he gradually realized the changes that occurred to her. "New unknown." Aresta murmured. It is completely different from Misaka''s body. The bee-eater prayed to him. Is new and unknown. Her pupils are deep and it is difficult to peep into her soul. She no longer needs to use a remote control to control her, and she doesnt even need to look at her. Although she cant perceive the nano-machines in the air, she has a keen sense. The feeling of people watching. What is there in that shop? How to do it, to give others a completely different power. This night. The buildings without windows are brightly lit and countless machines are operating at their highest limits, and Yalesta tries to find the best plan for this situation. the next day. One of the directors of Tokiwa Junior High School found Misaka Misaka. "Congratulations, you have taken a step forward in your self-awareness." The director is an elderly woman with a charity face. "Thank you, thank you." Misaka Miqin was slightly nervous. Since she understood the plan of the Absolute Ability and the darkness and cruelty of the high-level of the academy city, she faced these people who were very respected in the past, and she was a little nervous. Do not know this kind smile. Hidden is not crazy and cruel. "Actually, after knowing your progress, many research institutions have sent you applications for project assistance. They want to know why you have changed so much, but we all help you stop it." The director laughed. Pointing to a thick stack of application reports on the table, then, took out the top one, "However, this application, I hope you can seriously consider it." Misaka Misaka took it. A headline written in dark font reflected in her eyes. "Project Application to Demonstrate Capability Safety through Open Combat" this is...... Let her and another superpower who is tied for the first pass, one side pass, conduct open combat exercises! "How could there be such a project?" Misaka Miqin was a little unbelievable. Clearly stated above. Open to the world. It will even invite important personnel from various countries to be a display of the achievements of superpowers, and it is also a display for military purposes! The issue of the power of superpowers and even their potential military use have been widely criticized. Usually, Misaka went to other places to demonstrate superpowers, and performance was the mainstay, but now this report is a demonstration of battle. It is conceivable what kind of noise will be caused after this news is made public. No one wants their children to be terrible monsters. No country hopes that a group of children will take control of the dangerous forces. Therefore, Misaka Megumi is difficult to understand. What is open for fighting and learning. "The destructiveness of the capable person can''t be concealed at all." The director seemed to know what Misaka Misaki was thinking. "The high-level of the academy city has had a lot of discussions in this regard, but in the end it is believed that it is better to hide than conceal. Open, let everyone realize that the destructive ability is capable of being controlled, and you, who are listed as two or three million people in the academy city, can fully represent all the capable people." "..." Misaka Misaki didn''t know what to say. Although it sounds reasonable. But it doesn''t make sense at all. If this is the case, it has been publicized long ago, but in fact every LV5''s ability parameters are top secret. Before that, she didn''t even know what a party''s ability was. She has realized it. There must be something behind this. But when she wanted to speak, the director suddenly said: "The winner of this competition can make a request to the city of the academy, as long as it can do anything, whatever is possible. This is proposed by the chairman of the academy and the collective reward of the council." She bite heavily on the words of the president of the school. Misaka Misaki trembles This is no longer necessary to doubt, this is arranged by Aresia, and the reward is that if she wins, she can end the plan of absolute ability. "I attended." Misaka no longer asked anything, but just said these words. She couldn''t refuse. Because whether to end the project is ultimately decided by the academy city. If they insist, even if she defeats or even kills one pass, the academy city can still threaten her with the safety of her sisters. "Then, this news will be announced this afternoon." The director said with a smile. The smile is still charitable. But in Misaka''s eyes, it was inexplicably disgusting. She left with a heavy heart. Chapter 516： : Reaction of all forces Do you want to fight with one side? If according to the shopkeeper''s statement, she only had to open thousands of tertiary jars, or was promoted to LV6, she would have the absolute certainty to defeat one pass, because the power of "comparative divine power" was hidden in that person''s body. But now... it seems too late. And when it comes to fighting openly, his friends and even his parents will see it. Misaka Miqin has a particular irritability. Most people actually have the feeling that LV5 is only slightly more powerful. Only they know it. Even if she was in the past, if her firepower is fully on, she has the ability to paralyze the power lines of a city. For modern cities, this is definitely a disaster that will cause huge losses. Now she...maybe destroy the school city. What do you think, Aresta? This terrible destructive power must be made public to the world? And listen to the director''s tone. That person, one side, had already agreed. Misaka Meghan has a lot of thoughts, whether it is for her future image in the eyes of friends and family, or for the upcoming battle, which makes her have an unspeakable worry and panic. It wasnt just Misaka Misaka who was surprised. The silence was also slightly startled. "Aware of being unable to control the situation, and preparing to attract the attention of the whole world, making the situation completely chaotic, so you can hide behind the scenes and re-plan?" Silently watching the man hanging upside down, quietly reading his Thought, but found his thoughts began to be extremely chaotic, as if mixed with countless personalities. Even you may be aware of your mind. Silence rubbed his forehead. Aresta has the ability to differentiate. He has sealed various possibilities into his body, or a child, or an old man, or a woman, with a total of 1,083,929,800. Sixty-seven kinds. If he forces himself into a state of division of thought. At the current level of silent strength, there is no way to predict his possible actions. Maybe a plan to open the table like a madman in open battle was just devised by a madman like Aresta. A few worlds come down. Aresta is definitely the most ugly person he encountered. but-- The corners of silence rose slightly, and he had no need to predict Yaresta''s plan and purpose. No matter how powerful this person is, he definitely can''t think of his purpose. He just wants more players and more employees. And Arresta regarded him as a potential threat, uncertain variable, and even hesitated to involve the whole world in his opponent. There is an essential gap between the two. "Let''s make trouble, let''s make fun of it." The silence screamed with a bit of anticipation, "If it''s not a big deal, wouldn''t I be in vain." Silence no longer cares about what Aresta wants to do, he focuses his attention on more potential players or potential employees. At this time, the outside world has completely exploded. Ordinary people are only interested in a variety of discussions that are full of expectations and expectations, but this is a superpower war with the nature of performance and research. However, politicians in various countries are closely analyzing the deep meaning behind the behavior of the academy city. Demonstration or weakness? What is the purpose and what do you want to get? In the eyes of the magician, there is no second answer. -This is provocation. Naked provocation. The magical side and the academy city representing the science side were originally hostile camps. The hostile camps suddenly took out the two most powerful "weapons" for combat simulation. The meaning is like the Cold War countries military exercises. The purpose is only Can be provocative and deterring. now-- In a church in Britain, a man and a woman pushed the door in and there was a woman who seemed to be praying. The woman has long, silky blonde hair and a very gentle expression. She looks like a girl about eighteen years old. But her identity is a famous big man on the magic side. The largest bishop of Puritanism-Lola Stewart. "Master Bishop." the woman who came in said. She has long black waist-length hair, wearing worn jeans that reveals a slender thigh, plus a T-shirt tied with a knot on the upper abdomen, and a tall and proud figure, which is enough to attract any man. look. It can be described as a dress with a high degree of lust. But I didn''t feel any frivolity on my face, but rather serious. "Cracked." Lola turned her head and shouted her name intimately. "You all see the news, over the school city." "A matchup between the two superpowers who are tied for the first place." Following the red-haired man next to the fissure, Steele slowly took a breath. "Although we are in the honeymoon period with the academy city, there have been Good cooperation, but this is still a good opportunity to obtain superpower intelligence that cannot be ignored." The meaning of Steele is obvious. We will once again sneak into the city of the academy to do a survey. He would not admit that he wanted to take a look at Inticus by the way. "Actually--" Lola pulled a few voices, looked at the two of them, and smiled, "School City sent us an invitation." "Invite?" Steele froze. "Yes, invite us Puritan to watch." Lola nodded. Both Still and Silent Fireweaver were silent. This is obviously not normal. Even if their relationship is harmonious now, they are still a natural opposition. unless...... The academy city is very confident and is ready to give the magic side a big shock or deterrence. "Let''s go." Shenhuo Huozhi took the initiative to please tassel. "Indeed, if the others go, they may be in danger." Lola nodded. As one of the only twenty "sages" in the world The power of the fierce fireweaver is undoubtedly standing at the top of the world and is a deterrent character on the magic side. What kind of ideas does Garden City have? There is room for leisure. "I''ll go too," Steele said immediately. "No." But Lola shook her head. "I have extra tasks for you, and the rest of the denominations or magical associations may send people. In that kind of chaotic scene, with your strength, maybe It will drag the hind legs." This remark is merciless. "..." Steele wrote anger directly on his face. The pale red pupil stared at his archbishop with some dangerous eyes, and seemed to want to do something dangerous. However, she was ignored by Lola. "I have an accidental message here." Lola bit the word accident very hard. "Fragmented. After you get there, someone from us will lead you to the message "Jianzidian"." Do some research." Chapter 517： : The Conversation "Jianzidian?" Divided again and again, his face puzzled. "What is the code name?" "I don''t know, I said it was accidental information." Lola looked innocent. The accident was indeed an accident, because this information was actively disclosed by the academy city. Lola didn''t believe that any really important information could be obtained by their spies. So no matter how much she said. Let God split himself to try his luck. "Okay." Divinity responded simply. Over the next period of time, the arrangement for this super-powered duel was also carried out in an orderly manner. Obviously, all the people invited, and all the people sneaking in secretly, the whole school city is as usual as usual Under the changing background, it is already undercurrent. Shenhuohuozhi also came to the city. I originally thought that someone like her who was invited by the public, or a saint comparable to nuclear deterrence, would be closely monitored and even plan the trip rigorously. But in essence. Just when entering the city, the security staff said a welcome, and there were no other arrangements. Not right. Even if Divine Fireweaver is not an intellectual magician, he is keenly aware of something wrong. It was as if she was deliberately asked to investigate. "In short, go find someone first." Shen crack fire weave whispered. They were Puritan, or the necessary evil church in the No. 0 Templar, which belonged to the Rift, and sent undercover into the academy city very early. Tuyumen Yuanchun. Arrived at the connector address prepared in advance, but later realized that... Isn''t this right next to where Inticus and the teenager live? "Yo, Big Sister is here." With yellow hedgehog hair, wearing sunglasses and gold necklaces, Tu Yuen Yuan Chun, who was dressed like a bad boy, walked over with shopping bags. But in an instant, he was held to the side by the fissure fireweave. "What''s the matter?" Divine Fireweaver lowered his voice. "This time, we should avoid getting Inticus in." "Relax." Tuyumen Yuanchun said as before, with a unique sulking tone, "Indix is ??now shopping outside with Shangtiao Dangma, not to mention, I live here, Going to the rest of the place would have the feeling of meeting someone intentionally." In this way, the Divine Fiery Fireweave also reacted. Indeed, even if she was found here, she probably thought she wanted to see Inticus. Just thinking about it. Tuyumen Yuanchun has opened the door of his room and greeted Shen crack. "Hey, please come in, please, the oldest sister''s head is the second girl in my room." "The second one?" Shenhuo Huozhi walked in and glanced at it, unexpectedly having a feeling of being cleaned frequently. "The first one is my younger sister, younger sister!" Tu Yumen Yuanchun added a tone. "In short, let me know what you know about it. It''s better to be short and quick. I''m not sure if I''m being secretly monitored." Shenlihuozhi didn''t seem to be planning to sit down. "This time the duel came very suddenly." Tuyumen Yuanchun also put a serious expression on his face. "Sister Sister may not know much about the superpower level of scientific testing, but this school city In fact, there are only seven students who are called superpowers, and they are ranked according to their power and comprehensive interference coefficient. In theory, there should be no possibility that the ranking will change in a short time..." Tuyumen Yuanchun still knows a little bit about the inside story. The improvement of superpowers is not so easy. In other words, after an easy period, you will fall into a stalemate where you can no longer make any progress. This is how he is. Therefore, Misaka''s ranking suddenly increased, which is a problem that cannot be ignored. After listening to the general explanation of the imperial tutor Yuanchun, Shenhuohuozhi still couldn''t clearly understand how incredible Misaka''s ranking improved, but in general, he also realized that this matter is unusual. Great possibility. It is that the academy city has mastered some kind of technology that suddenly improves its ability level and displays it as a deterrent. "I probably understand the situation." Shenhuohuo suddenly thought of Archbishop Lola''s last sentence before leaving, and asked, "Do you know any information about the "Jianzidian"?" "Jianzidian?" Tuyumen Yuanchun was dumb, "Of course I know, this information is what I sent back. It is an urban legend. Occasionally I heard someone say that Misaka''s ranking increased because she found the urban legend. The tin store in China has fulfilled the desire to become the most capable person. The young girl is indeed quite strong. Ah Shang has often complained." Later, Tuyumen Yuanchun introduced this urban legend to Shenhuohuozhi. "This kind of rumors..." Shenhuo Huozhi didn''t understand much. Why this rumor that has not been confirmed or discovered has been regarded as an important piece of information. It was also emphasized by Archbishop Rolla. "Well, I just passed on the message just by the mouth." Tuyumen Yuanchun shrugged not much, "Although I have tried to find it, but I have no gain at all, I don''t know if it''s because of this Its just a legend, or because my wish is not strong enough... I can say that I can destroy the world to protect my sister." "..." Shenhuohuozhi didn''t speak anymore. But just thinking. The task she came over was to collect the fighting information of the superpowers as much as possible, and find the reason behind the battle organized by Gakuen City. For now, the only clue is indeed the legendary tin store. Decided. Go out and try to find it. "Are you going to look for it?" "Yes." Shen crack fire weave just answered, and then keenly found that something was not right, could not help raising his head and looked at the voicing Tuyumen Yuanchun. "But you can''t find it." Tu Yumen Yuanchun smiled You don''t have the desire to realize in your heart, you just follow the teachings and use your own strength to do what you think should be done Things. " "who are you!?" Shenhuohuo Zhi took two steps back suddenly, his palm was already held on the long knife above his waist. There has been something wrong since the beginning. Now it can be determined directly. In front of the Yuan Yumen Yuanchun, both the expression, the way of speaking, and even the gaze have changed. Or, no longer disguise? "I''m just a little curious about you, so I want to talk to you." Tuyumen Yuanchun, or the silence of Tuyumen Yuanchun, said. This is the truth. Divine fire-weaving is a bit special for silence. Because she is one of the "employee candidates". Chapter 518： : Shock of the Divine Fireweave Not as a high-level employee, but as an employee of middle management, or order management. Divinity and fire weaving, both in terms of character and ability, are types of perfect performers. And at the first glance, he took responsibility. at the same time. She also possesses a spirit of fraternity that helps those who need to be rescued, and is also in a way consistent with the corporate sentiment that the Chamber of Commerce has given the opportunity to realize their wishes. However, candidates are only candidates. Silence doesn''t require someone to be an employee. Whether it is Da She Wan, Xiao Nan, or the devil of the world, they are candidates. If there is such a development trend, it will follow the trend, and it does not matter. So, now he really just came to "chat" and wanted a small "interview". "When is the magic of the possessive class?" Shenchao Huozhi also saw a little. The other party talked to her by using the body of Tuyumen Yuanchun. "If you think this looks inconvenient, another way is also acceptable." The silence said, and a faint light rushed from the body of Tuyumen Yuanchun, gradually converging into a human figure with a soft light. This is a manifestation of the silent spirit. With his current strength, he can easily live together and converge the spreading spiritual power in a certain place and limit it to an existence similar to a spiritual doppelganger. But it appeared in the eyes of the fierce fireweaver. But it is like the mountains and rivers flowing backward, the sea water irrigating the sky, and the world collapsing. One word has blurted out. "Holy Spirit" The Holy Spirit is the third person of God. God speaks to people through the Holy Spirit. At this moment, in the perception of Divine Fire, this existence in front cannot be described in any language. It seems to be the embodiment of the rules of the world. Beyond the magic. As a saint, she can clearly perceive the divine nature like the sea. Even angels falling into the world cannot have this level of might. The answer points to the most unlikely one. God, came. As a believer, she has an uncontrollable impulse to kneel down and pray to this miracle, but the only worries in her heart prevent her, the whole person is deadlocked here, every minute and every second is a kind of torture . "I''m not the **** you thought." Silently understood her thoughts, and laughed softly in such a gesture, "So relax." His voice seemed to appease the heart of the fissured fire with incredible power. This change also makes Shenhuo Huozhi more and more confused. As a saint, she was favored from the beginning of her birth and possesses some of the powers of the "Son of God". Apart from herself, she has few powers that can affect her spirit. Not to mention that it leaves no trace. and also "This gesture, this divinity, is undoubtedly belonging to the Holy Spirit." Shenhuohuo woven his lips tightly, and the whole person stood extremely tight. "Divinity is like this." Silence seemed to understand. The divinity is generally the distortion of the rules. In most of the world, the power of distorting the rules can be regarded as reaching the level of a "god", and even if he does not sublimate to the devil, he has the power to distort reality. , Is a veritable divinity. No wonder they will be misunderstood. At this time, he appeared as a pure spiritual body. "So, explain briefly." The body of silence changed again, but this time it used the power of distorting reality to manifest an entity, the light gradually dissipated, and an avatar exactly like the real silence appeared in In front of the fierce fire weave. Trembling. The fiery woven body shuddered again. There was even a moment of dementia in the eyes. What did she see The birth of the Son Its not like a saint like her, its just a sacred mark with a few characteristics of a divine son. The atmosphere in front of him from top to bottom has a sacred mark, which is the real divine son. Shenhuozhizhi felt like he was about to collapse. What else does this explain Your old man must be God. It''s too late to pray now. "Stop it." Silent and speechless, he had to once again use his power to appease the heart of the fierce fireweaver. But even if emotions are suppressed, the cognition cannot be changed. The girl with the usual cold-faced sister looks dull now, even with fog in her eyes, panic and grievances flow on the surface, as if by someone who played badly. This is no wonder. She is nominally a member of the cross sect. Silence didn''t know it would look like this. However, this reminded him. In such a world, I am afraid that it is not easy to show the power of the real body, or it is better to use the system customization service to cover up. It has its own unique rules. "I do have the power close to the God in your cognition, but I am not Him." The silence said as gently as possible. "I come from a place outside this universe. You can think of me as a god, But I dont like the name of God very much. In my opinion, Im just a stronger person than you." After such an explanation, Shenhuo Huozhi finally eased from the shock of that kind of cognition. Alien Indeed, although she felt the power like a true god, she did not feel that the believer had encountered something of faith. At first I thought I was not religious enough But the gods are also gods. "I''m too rude." Shenhuohuo slowly calmed down, knelt down on the ground, standing straight, no longer a trace of disrespect. "You can just relax." Nodded silently, but sat cross-legged I said that, I didn''t regard myself as the master of the high, so I would lose myself and become the rule itself. , You only need to be a normal person with some power. " "Yes." The tension of Shenhuohuo Zhi really resolved a lot. Even knowing that this one has the power to destroy the world easily. But it is much better than being regarded as the true God. "So, which one do you prefer?" There was a hint of smirk on the silent face. "Is it like me, who has his own character, his own will, or whether he has sat on the seat of God, as a rule of existence The kind that accepts beliefs and distributes power, but is essentially not self-conscious" The cold sweat on the forehead of the fissured fireweaver began to come out again. This kind of problem Can mortals really answer "Relax." Silence raised his hand and pressed a little. "You are a magician. Strictly speaking, it is not a believer. It is just a discussion between ordinary people. I just came to talk to you." Chapter 519： : God cracks fire weave understand Due to unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today, please book friends to remember the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find the way home! You can search for the latest chapter in Baidu by searching for "start selling jars from Huoying ()"! Divinity is not the kind of believer who gives everything to God. In the original book. The angel who fell into the world dared to hurt others and destroy the world, and like a fierce fireweaver, he drew a knife at the angel without hesitation. If this were not the case, silence would not come. At this moment, in the face of the question raised by silence, Shenhuo Huozhi showed great caution. After the initial shock gradually calmed down, she had begun to think about the other partys purpose, if it came from a strange **** outside the universe, It is impossible to just come here to travel. "Morality''s extravagant hope for God is to respond to the prayer of happiness." Divine Fireweaver finally chose this answer. "Give happiness." Silently said it again, then shook his head. "This is a broad philosophical issue. Even if I don''t say it, you should understand that making everyone happy does not exist conceptually." "Can''t even God do it?" Shenhuohu subconsciously asked. A possibly omnipotent, living **** appeared before her. I have to admit that a certain expectation emerged in her heart. "If two boys like you at the same time, how should they be happy at the same time?" Silent said playfully. "This, this analogy..." The cracked and fire-woven face was slightly red, but only for a moment, and then I understood the meaning of this simple question. It doesn''t make sense to divide her in two, or to make another one. Because this is just a metaphor. Represents all conflicting happiness. "Thousands of years ago, the happiness of most people was just being able to eat and wear warm clothes. Now, this happiness has basically been realized, but people still have all kinds of misfortunes. Even in many cases, different people The happiness between them is contradictory, and the contradiction has reached a point where only one side''s wish can be realized." Silent said slowly, as if it was really just a friend chatting. Shenhuo Huozhi also seemed less nervous, but still a little low. "Can''t even God do it?" she said in a low voice. In fact, she is very clear that making everyone happy is an impossible thing in itself. A simple sentence is full of contradictions. But just because mortals can''t do it. So it is the omnipotent **** who hopes in fantasy. "Such a mysterious thing, as long as it is no longer mysterious, you will find that it is no more than that." Silent chuckled, "So I said, I am just a general person with some strength, even if I also look forward to seeing beauty and happiness, but can do , But rarely, to the point where it can only help some people at most." The silent words gave a hint of warmth to God''s heart. Because she is the same. If you can''t save all people, then save the people you can see and save. In combination with each other''s identity. Shenhuohuo Zhi couldn''t help but say: "It''s already a great kindness to be able to do so, your kindness will be the greatest happiness in the world." That''s right, it is better to be able to help some people than to be above them, to ignore everything, or even destroy everything at any time. "Happiness?" Silence gave her a meaningful look. "If one''s wish will ruin the happiness of another, do you want to help?" Shen Huo Huo Zhi opened his mouth slightly and was silent again. She often encounters such problems. To save someone, you must kill someone, what should you do. In most cases, she chose to save people and not kill. but. There must be a situation where there is no way to merge. It has just been said that even God cannot make everyone happy. "Do you know how we do it? We who have the power to fulfill any wish." Silence added a tone to our words. Shenhuohuo''s eyes widened again, and she seemed to realize something. There is more than one god... But then, she paid more attention to what the other party said. If there is more than one such **** who can fulfill anyone''s wish, then their will can decide everything. "We don''t help to give happiness and realize our wishes, but only give them the opportunity to realize their wishes." Silence doesn''t sell too much. "Whether it can be done, let it be done by oneself, even if the two people''s wishes conflict with each other, they are also given by themselves. fighting." "This, this approach." Shenhuohuozhi has some incoherent words. She didn''t expect this to be the answer. "Sounds like doing nothing?" Silence understood what she was thinking. "Yes..." Shen crack fireweaver answered in a low voice. No one helps or no one sounds the same. "Another analogy, if there is a weak, incapable, incompetent teenager who likes you very much and wants to marry you, how likely are you to think?" Silent asked with a smile. Shenhuohuozhi''s face was red again for a moment, how is this metaphor again. "Think about it." Silently knocked a bit furiously, Shenhuohuo felt his head seemed to be struck by a light and heavy volley, and he came down honestly. Somewhat shyly after thinking about that question. "Should be...impossible." She replied in this way, her eyes involuntarily a little sad, "Don''t say ordinary people, even the elite of the magician can''t follow me, my strength They cannot be protected, but will harm them." She is talking about them. She thought of those Amakusa style people. It is because she is too strong. She was also unscathed when the shells came, but she could only watch the people around her being injured because of being too weak and even dying. That''s right. She stayed beside the weak people and only hurt them. So she left Amakusa and joined Puritanism. "This is indeed an impossible thing." Silence didn''t deny the idea of ??splitting fire and weaving, and then put away some smiles, and said in a straight way, "However, I can give this opportunity to make the impossible possible." Shenhuozhizhi raised her eyes in amazement, and she seemed to understand something. "Here, as long as I work hard enough to earn the replacement price, I can realize all my wishes. There is nothing that I can''t do." Silence extended her palm to her, "Resurrecting the dead love, defeating the matchless The powerful enemy, the pursuit of nostalgia that can never be touched, these are the gifts we give, called hope." Shenhuohuo looked at the palm reaching out to himself there was nothing on it. However, it seems to have gifts that are too precious to be described in words. She got it. If those Amakusa-style people have the hope of standing by her side, they will definitely work hard, because they have always been like this. Shenhuohuo even felt like she wanted to cry. When hope was in front of her, she suddenly realized how cruel she was doing. Just because of those people, there is no hope. She abandoned them. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorite\" below to record this (Chapter 520 God crack fire weaving understand) reading records, next time you open the bookshelf to see! Like "Start Selling Jars from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 520： : Disturbance of Divine Fireweave Due to unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today, please book friends to remember the domain name of this site (Shuhaige Quanpin) to find the way home! You can search for the latest chapter in Baidu by searching for "start selling jars from Huoying ()"! "It seems that you already understand." Silently looked at the fierce fireweaver. "Yes." Shenhuo Huozhi closed his eyes slightly. "What God brought to mortals was originally just hope, and only hope." If you pray to be able to respond, the whole world will be chaotic. "So, do you want to work on my side?" Silence asked again. Shenhuohuo Zhi opened his eyes at once, and looked at the smiling **** in front of his face with amazement. "I''ve seen your past and future." Silently, his gentle eyes let Shenhuo Huozhi uncontrollably relax. "You are gentle, even if you abandon your companion, even if you don''t believe in the power of your companion, you can''t hide it. You dont want their intention to be hurtto do cruel things because of tenderness, but this is what I like. That''s right, what I like in silence is not that I have understood the importance of trusting my companions. It is exactly what she is now. In order to protect the people around him and suppress the mood of wanting to be with them, he chose to be alone. "But, but I..." Shenhuohuozhi didn''t know what to say, there was some confusion in her mind. This kind of confusion expresses her trace of emotion. "You don''t have to rush to answer now." Silent laughed. "It''s not that I like it, you will be able to do it. This job is related to the hope of many people. Even if you intend to agree, you must pass a certain degree of test. Its necessary to practice and evaluate." Hearing the silence saying this, at the same time when the fire broke loose, there was also an inexplicable loss. If the other party is really like what I just said. Give people hope. She does have a feeling of wanting to join because this is what she wants to do in her heart. Silently read the idea of ??the fierce fireweaver, and could not help but snicker. Sometimes it is so strange. If you let her join directly, you will hesitate, but if you say that she may not be qualified, there will be a yearning emotion. "By the way, today''s conversation, don''t tell the third person, including Lola." The silence said suddenly. "The Greatest Bishop..." God Split Fireweaver reacted. "So it turns out, are you the factor behind this duel?" If so, many things will make sense. The urban legend that is said to fulfill the wish. I am afraid that the super-powerful man named Misaka Miqin gained power from the **** in front of him. Suddenly the chaotic fire weave suddenly felt urgent. She wanted to know what kind of wish the girl was for, what kind of power she gained, and what kind of effort she put in. Only by understanding these, how did the God in front of him do. She was able to make a decision. How to face this grace from God. "That''s all." The silent body began to glow with white light. "You don''t have to try to find that store. Only those who have a strong desire in their heart can find it. Although you have your own persistence, you are not Need it." After leaving the last sentence, his figure completely disappeared. Shenhuo Huozhi lowered his head slightly and faced each other with a gesture of courtesy. Until the silence disappeared, it remained for a while. Until the imperial court Yuanchun seems to have restored his will. "Sister Sister, you are still here." Tuyumen Yuanchun didn''t seem to realize that something was wrong, but just looked at Divine Fireweaver in surprise. "Tu Yumen Yuan Chun." Shen Huo Huo Zhi shouted his name again and looked at him very seriously. "I want to meet with Misaka Mika, can you arrange it?" "It''s a headache to meet Misaka Misaka, but the other person is a superpowered person standing at the apex of the academy city." Tuyumen Yuanchun said this, but there was no headache. "Fortunately, A Shang seems to have a good relationship with her. Friendship, so there should be no problem." "it is good." When Shenhuohuo stood up, he unconsciously flicked the bangs on his forehead with his fingers. "Any trouble? Big sister''s head." Tu Yumen Yuanchun asked with some surprise. But he is very clear. Fiddle with bangs is exactly the habit of moving when he is troubled. "It''s nothing." Shenhuohuo didn''t answer, so he went out. At this moment she still didn''t come to a complete halt. What has just happened is really amazing. I did not expect that there is a **** from a foreign country in the academy city, and he still invited himself to join. Does that need to pay faith? In addition, God gave hope, which reminded her of the Amakusa-style crowd. Although she did not try to pay attention to them after that, but at this moment, she still inevitably had concerns in her heart. Sure enough, there is no way to completely forget. Shenhuohuo walked on the street full of annoyance until it was pulled back by the fiery sight around him, only to find out that now it was time for school, and all kinds of adolescent teenagers on the street were peeping at her blushing. Normally, she would not care about such things, but now, the ridiculous metaphor emerged in her mind. Really... Unable to use the technique to reduce his sense of existence. His face is reddish. In any case, it is just a girl who has just turned eighteen. at the same time. A man hanging upside down once again faces confusion and confusion. "The period that just couldn''t be monitored... Will the existence of that shop appear? If so, what is the purpose of leaving the shop and meeting the saint on the magic side..." Ya There are countless possibilities calculated in Resta''s mind, but in the end, it can only be attributed to the unknown. Let him calculate. I absolutely can''t think of it. Silence really just appeared with the thought of wanting to chat. However, Aresta continues to observe. In his view, as long as the other party appears more times, the more associations are generated, the more information will be exposed. Sooner or later, the true body will be revealed. ... Two days later. With the help of an innocent protagonist, Misaka Misaka and Kamikazuruori successfully met in a cafe. "Hello is called Shenhuo Huozhi." Shenhuo Huozhi reaches out to Misaka Miqin. "You, hello." Misaka''s eyes glanced at the snow-white thigh exposed by the fissured fireweave, as well as the slender waist and mature, tall places, and even if nothing was said, it was already blushing. What a dangerous dress-up. Isn''t it intentionally attracting people''s attention? Does that person have such friends? "Shang Tiao Dang Ma may not have spoken to you yet." Shenhuo Huozhi sat down, his body straight, and his palms were also placed on his legs in a correct manner, just like the ancient Yamato Fuzi, he bowed his head slightly and introduced himself , "I am a magician on the magic side, and the rate belongs to the British Puritanism." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorite\" below to record this (Chapter 521 Disturbing Fire Weave) reading record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Start Selling Jars from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 521： : Superpower duel begins Due to unknown reasons, Sogou suddenly couldn''t search this site today, please book friends to remember the domain name of this site (Book Haige Quanpin) to find the way home! You can search for the latest chapter in Baidu by "starting to sell jars from Naruto ()"! Misaka blinked. Make sure the big sister in front of you who is dressed and polite, is not kidding. Then he repeated with confusion: "Magic?" "Don''t you know yet?" Shen crack fire weave looked at Misaka Miqin''s expression, seemed a little surprised, and then explained, "In this world, people with supernatural powers are divided into two categories, one is that you learn The capable people in the garden city represent science, and the other is our magician, which represents magic." "Is this the case?" Misaka said hesitantly, and then nodded. "I see." She did not fully accept it. Maybe the older sister who is dressed strangely and dangerous in front of her is a middle-aged or sick. But after learning about the different world and opening so many jars, her ability to bear the three views has become very strong. Even if there is magic in this world, it is not surprising. "Invite today, there are some things, I hope to find out about you." Shenhuo Huozhi placed himself in the position of the seeker, showing full respect. After all, the opponent is also one of the strongest forces on the science side. From the standpoint of the camp. The status of the two parties should be equal. "You don''t have to be so polite, may I ask." Misaka Miqin waved his hands again and again, very uncomfortable. "Thank you very much." Shen crack fireweave maintained a sitting posture and looked closely at Misaka Miki, "Excuse me, what are you fighting for?" "O_O???" Question mark on the head of Misaka Misaka. Somewhat ignorant. What is the problem? "Or, what is the reason for your desire to gain strength?" Shenhuohuo asked again. She came to Misaka today, not for the magic side, but just for herself. She wants to know. That God, who is helping, what kind of wish this person wants to realize. Misaka understood the problem of the fissure fireweaver this time, and her eyes dropped down, staring at the coffee in front of her. It''s a pity there is no quack flower on it. She thought with regret. Then he looked up and looked at the strange big sister in front of him. "Because there are people who must be protected." Misaka replied in this way, a certain emotion was clearly conveyed in the eye pupil of the same color as her hair color, "If you don''t fight, or if you are defeated, I will not Ways to protect them, so I must win, no matter what kind of effort I need to pay for it." Shenhuohuozhi understood that look. That was the look of someone who had fallen into despair, seized hope, and refused to let go. I was relieved in my heart. Then there was another emotion, that was joy. What he said is true. He is really giving hope to those who need to be saved to save themselves. The palm of God''s fiery weave placed on his leg was tightened slightly. "Please come on." She said to Misaka Misaka. "Ah, thank you." Misaka Miqin was a little strange, but still nodded vigorously, "I will." After splitting goodbye with Misaka Mitsuke, Shenhuo Huo walked on the road, looked up at the sky, and then stretched out his hand and pressed it gently on his chest. The heartbeat is accelerating. She didn''t ask too much, but she already knew roughly what the **** was doing, and she was eager to do it, just as her magical name implieshelping people who cannot be saved. It felt like she was destined to belong to him. "Does He hear the words of prayer? It seems that he has to pass the trial. Do you want to explain to Archbishop Laura that you have withdrawn from her... No, if you want to change to the belief in a different god, you will be regarded as For the enemy." Shenhuo Huozhi began to fiddle with his bangs. Although her annoyance changed a little, it didn''t seem to alleviate. However, silence did hear her voice. I did not expect that. He did think that the character of the Divine Fireweaver might be compatible with the nominal purpose of the Chamber of Commerce, but that he was regarded as a **** was an unexpected development. In this case, you have to take responsibility. Silence seems to have thought of how to use this employee candidate. Now. Let''s take a good look at the upcoming superpower duel. Silent eyes spread all over the academy city, and various things appeared in front of him, many of which were familiar characters that appeared in the original book. It seems that this time, it is really going to be lively. ....... Under the publicity offensive of the school city, this super-powered duel has become a prosperous world for the entire academy city and even the world. Live broadcast from hundreds of countries. People with all kinds of skin tones and languages ??came from all over the world and gathered on the day when the duel began. now. Misaka stayed in the lounge on the venue, making final adjustments, and she became more and more nervous. These days, she thinks about finding Misaka sisters in the past to see if she can be persuaded to help her. As long as she has their help, she will have the opportunity to be promoted to LV6. However, it could not be found. Even if I searched the monitors of the entire academy city, I couldn''t find any sister Misaka, they seemed to disappear completely. "Sure enough, can I just play like this?" Misaka Miqin accepted this reality with anxiety. Becoming LV6 is just a win, but it does not mean that she will lose now. She can''t lose either. This matchup is not a friendly game at all, or it''s as simple as competing for the first one, and it''s the future of Sister Misaka. Therefore, Misaka Miqin did not do nothing. She borrowed money everywhere. Borrowing a lot of money, especially the number borrowed from post-marriage photon, gives people the feeling that it will be unclear for a lifetime, but even then, it just buys another two hundred third-level cans. At the thought of this matter, Misaka couldn''t help covering her face. "What will my future life look like What''s wrong? It''s a bad look before I start playing." There was such a sound suddenly in Misaka''s ear. She looked up and saw that Bee-eater leaned on the threshold, her hands clasped her chest, and she looked like a young lady. "You, how did you come in." Misaka Misaka just started to realize that she said something stupid. The last break was indeed forbidden to be disturbed by others, but obviously no one could stop the bee-eater. "I''ll come over to see how sure you are." Bee-eater prayed and walked up and down to look at Misaka Miki, showing a dissatisfied expression. "Isn''t this completely unsure? If you lose, the experiment will continue." ." "I know, I will never lose!" Misaka glared at her fiercely. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click \"Favorites\" below to record this (Chapter 522 Super Ability Showdown) reading record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Start Selling Jars from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 522： : Confrontation outside the battlefield ()You can search for the latest chapter in Baidu "Start Selling Jars from Naruto ()"! "I hope you can maintain this momentum for a while." Bee-eater Cao Qi seemed to sigh, "You seem to be looking for Misaka sisters this time, why?" "Ok." Misaka Misaki looked at the soft bee-eater''s prayers and lost the interest of fighting. Bee-eater praying at this moment is also worried about the result of the battle. She thought about it and whispered, "If the sisters Misaka are willing to help me, they will definitely win." "Huh?" Bee-eater prayed for his eyes to shine. "The Misaka network." Misaka Mito simply said, "The frequency of the brain waves of the Misaka sisters is the same as mine. If I can use the power of the Misaka network, I may be temporarily promoted to LV6." "It turns out so, it''s no wonder..." Bee-eater prayed that there was a look of sudden enlightenment in his eyes, then turned around and waved his hand, "I''ll try it, but don''t hold too much hope, even if you find it It doesnt have to come, and... even if you lose, dont cry." "You guys!" Misaka squeezed his fists, and the electric current crackled, but there was a strange feeling in his heart. I dont know if its an illusion. She always felt that there was a difference in bee-eater prayers. The eyes and temperament seem to be more invisible. But it was originally a guy with a bad personality, and it was normal to see through. Misaka Misaka doesn''t have any thoughts about thinking about bee-eaters anymore. She sits on the sofa again, allowing her muscles to relax completely and try to adjust her state. "Jingle Bell--" The phone rang suddenly. "Mom?" Misaka answered the phone in a hurry, pretending to be all right, "Hey, Mom." "Meiqin, I''m here to cheer for you!" A mature and cheerful voice came from the phone. "It''s a pity not to come to the scene to cheer, but I stayed in front of the TV very early. , Oops, the scene really looks lively." "It doesn''t really matter if you don''t have to watch it." Misaka Misaka was even more nervous. "Huh, are you getting nervous now?" Misaka Meiling chuckled. "..." Misaka bit her lip lightly and did not reply. How could she not feel nervous. Even if the battle is over, it is still fighting under the watch of the whole world, even its own parents are watching. "Sure enough." Misaka''s relaxed tone slightly calmed down and became softer. "Meiqin was a very strong person since childhood, always thinking to be stronger than everyone, but ah, when the first is very Tired, so it doesnt matter if you lose, its a fun game." "I, I know, well, better than, the game is about to start and hang up." Misaka hangs up the phone all of a sudden. Never hang up again, she was really worried about what would be seen. No, it is better to say what has been seen. Happily playing a game...how could this be possible. Misaka Miqin showed a sad expression. She just really wanted to cry in front of her mother, the darkness of the academy city, the lives of more than 10,000 sisters, but she could not involve the family of ordinary people, so she could only bear it. "Classmate Misaka, the game will start five minutes later." There was a voice outside the door. "Got it," Misaka replied. As a result, there is no good adjustment. I already knew that I should go to the tin store yesterday. If you can touch Feiju, you must be full of vigor today... Misaka Megumi regretted this and walked out of the lounge. The address of the battle was to choose an abandoned warehouse in the outskirts of the city. There are many such places in the outskirts of the academy city, but now it has been renovated, and in a short time, a circle of fenced high platforms was made with simple steel. The entire "battlefield" environment can be clearly seen from above. In addition, there are a large number of aerial cameras and a few large screens. It really looks like a lively competitive game. at the same time. Under the leadership of the school staff of the Academy, Shenhuo Huozhi came to his grandstand. Many people have stood on it. Looking around a little, she realized with some consternation that all the magicians here. For example, a young girl in a tight-fitting tight-fitting dress wrapped in a delicate figure, wearing an extremely thick collar around her neck, as well as anklets, iron pliers, hammers and other weapons. This unique dress, which will definitely be called pervert, can already show the identity of the girl. Shasha Chloe Jiefu from the Russian Special Forces for the Fighting of Magical Combat "Destruction of the White Book". Although not as good as a sage, it is also a magician with powerful destructive power to change the terrain. It seems to be aware of the sight of the fierce fireweave. Shaxia raised her head, turning her delicate look like a young girl. "The first question is whether the British Puritanism formally formed an alliance with the academy city." "What?" Shenchao Huozhi didn''t react at once. "The second question is whether British Puritanism had information that the rest of the magical forces did not." Shaxia asked again. These two problems gathered the eyes of the rest of the magicians around. Although they are elite magicians from various churches and even magic associations, the most attractive thing here is undoubtedly the less than twenty saints in the world. "Sorry, I can''t answer." Divine Fireweaver had reacted, but shook his head. "Is it impossible to answer, or does not want to answer." A thick man''s voice passed. Accompanying this sentence were the sounds of some magicians around inhaling. "Is it really him?" "Water behind!" "Why do the special saints in the right seat of God also come over with fairness? They should be the sect with the most tense relationship with the academy city." "I could see two saints at the same time." Thats right, there is a new tall man who is a famous big man on the magic side Water behind him. It must also surpass the extremely terrifying power of the fissure. The water behind did not control the other magicians. Instead, he walked straight towards the fissured fire. The burly and sturdy figure embodies an unspeakable calm atmosphere, and the three-dimensional stone-like facial features give him an unshakable sense of stubbornness. Shenhuohuozhi stood upright like a sword, and she felt a rare pressure. The other party is stronger than her! This is a clear understanding. If the saint''s identity is the source of the age-old powerful power of the raging fireweaver, then when facing the back of the saint, she loses this advantage. After offsetting each other, the disadvantages in the remaining areas have been enlarged a lot. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click \"Favorites\" below to record this (Chapter 523 Confrontation outside the battlefield) reading record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Start Selling Jars from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 523： : Shock of the magicians ()You can search for the latest chapter in Baidu "Start Selling Jars from Naruto ()"! "Three days ago, you had a 13-minute conversation with Misaka Miqin." The back water simply said in a plain tone. Sure enough, it was investigated. Shenhuohuo heart sinks. But still calmly explained: "That''s just a private matter." "Are you pretending to be stupid?" The water in the back does not leave the slightest affection, but the indifferent tone shows that he did not intend to listen to the explanation from the beginning, but only determined what he believed. "This is a fact." Shenhuohuozhi saw it, and was not going to explain anything. "I smell the war and chaos." The water behind said Gu Zi himself, his eyes moved towards the field. There is a word left behind. If this incident intensifies the contradiction between the science side and the magic side, leading to the outbreak of war, the fourteen-year-old girl will be at the center of the vortex. Shenhuohuozhi secretly warned. Although the Roman Orthodox Church and the British Puritanism she belonged to were both cross-denominational, they both considered themselves to be orthodox. It was originally an atmosphere of opposition. She was a little worried that the other party would catch her meeting Misaka Misaka and take the opportunity to make trouble. now. The current from the broadcast suddenly became loud. "Hello? Hello everyone, I am invited to serve as the slasher for this commentary." An active male voice was heard through the radio. "Now, both sides are betting on the super-spine superpowers who take the first throne. The battle has officially started, and who has the best strength, let us wait and see." This time the narrator is also one of the LV5 superpowers. Ranked seventh in the chipping army. A very energetic blood man. His calm tone succeeded in rendering the atmosphere of the scene. There were cheers from some students on the stands, and a sound of cheering for Misaka Mito. The loudest was the short man who was running around. Double ponytail girl. The attention of many magicians is also drawn in the past. "First of all, the players on both sides of the competition have entered the game from two different directions. This game will be ended when either side admits defeat or loses fighting power. The worthy person will never admit defeat. So, maybe It will be a very difficult battle." This sentence of chipping military bully caused a little commotion in front of the TV. Misaka Misaka, who had been holding potato chips to watch her daughter''s game, also felt something was wrong. Lose combat power? How can it be considered a loss of combat power? Seriously injured? coma? Isn''t this just a competitive game that showcases superpowers? "We see that one of the classmates no longer wants to walk over slowly. He jumped up and rushed into the air like a cannonball, at least several tens of meters high!" The cutting board military tyrant is undoubtedly a qualified commentary. Members, the suddenly heated voice caused a cry of exclamation. As he said. One passer''s hands were inserted into the trouser pockets, and it seemed to be a gentle kick, the whole figure rushed high. "It''s an annoying voice." He seemed very dissatisfied with the commentary, and then there was a pathological smile on his face, "Hey, hey, let me see where you are, even dare to challenge the uncle''s bug-found !" There is no headset on the contestants, and no one can hear the voice. But one side has found the figure that shuttles between abandoned containers. Just like those dolls! He didn''t know how many times he had experienced this scene. "How much please me a little bit! The original!" When the figure fell on the ground, it rushed towards the pile of containers with a strong recoil. boom--! The dull loud noise that can be heard even in front of the TV, as if a huge truck rushed into the warehouse, countless heavy containers crashed into the air. Such amazing momentum, let alone the audience in front of the TV, even the students who were already very familiar with the super powers on the scene, gave a burst of suppressed cry. Misaka Meiling had already clenched her fists for a long time, and her face, always smiling, had become unprecedentedly heavy. "One of the classmates launched the attack first. What is the situation of Misaka classmates? She is fine! She is so fast!" Along with the commentary of the cutting board warlord, in the lowered perspective of the picture, the lightning on Mikazaka''s body flickered, and the whole person quickly pulled out a phantom and jumped back and forth in the flying container, compared to the rough side. Her posture of moving clouds and water is undoubtedly more cool. Exciting screaming sounds have been heard from the stands of Changpan Middle School. The magicians also whispered constantly. "The superpower of that teenager is unknown, but what is going on with this girl." "It''s just controlling thunder and lightning, how can there be such a speed." "It''s not just speed, it''s quick." Obviously, the scale of this battle has exceeded the expectations of these elite magicians from the beginning, especially the performance of Misaka Miki. They all got some information about Misaka Misaka. The reputation of Shock Princess can still be found. However, today''s shock is just beginning. "Do you only know to run away? Hey, hey, it''s the original version. The puppets are the same too. They only know to run and run, it doesn''t mean anything at all!" "But none of them can escape, the puppets are just puppets, even begging for mercy, something that can''t be run at all? What''s the use of running again!" "You bastard!!" Misaka bit her teeth and kept calming herself, but she still couldn''t calm down. She raised her hand. The electric light flickered, and the handle surrounded the electric current, as if a whole spear of lightning appeared in the hand. Only this time, let the magicians make an irresistible exclamation. "Spirit outfit, is that a spirit outfit?" "how is this possible!" "How can superpowers use spirit suits!" "Hey! Does anyone use probing magic to see if there is any trace of magic ritual on it." Many of these magicians can''t believe their eyes, and some people can''t help but want to use magic to investigate. But Misaka Miqin has already begun to try to fight back. The reason why this spear is a rare blue equipment is not only because of the additional summoning skill, but it has a strong effect on the attributes, especially the lightning skill. Misaka Misaki jumped while aiming at the party behind him with a spear that did not match her shape. "Lightning shot!" In his hand, the thunder and lightning thundered, and a fierce thunderbolt was suddenly fired, accompanied by a rumbling sound like a lightning strike, and the party that was in the middle of the road passed. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click \"Favorites\" below to record this (Chapter 524 Magicians Shock) reading record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Start Selling Jars from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 524： : Misakas tactics ()You can search for the latest chapter in Baidu "Start Selling Jars from Naruto ()"! This is Misaka''s first counterattack. A general skill. Obviously there is no quality of lightning energy, but when it blasts out, it is like a bomb, and a substantial shock wave erupts. Passing by one side, he flew out severely and hit a container with a bang. A human-shaped depression appeared. This is a normal situation in everyone''s eyes, but it makes one party pass and round his eyes. It seems unbelievable. The same is true of a group of researchers in white coats on the stands. "This is impossible!" Obviously a scientific researcher who believes in seeking truth from facts, but like a fanatic who sees his faith shattered, all his eyes are trembling, showing an expression of excitement and frustration that is unacceptable. That''s right, this should be scientifically impossible. "Thunderbolt? How could this kind of thing beat Uncle Ben." One side walked with an expression of embarrassment, and got up from the ground, his eyes also puzzled. His vector control can reflect any vector, including light, heat, electricity, power and so on. It''s terrible to the point that even if you know what his ability is, there is no way to take him. Unless the attack exceeds his calculation. Otherwise, all attacks will be reflected back. "Interesting, hey, hey, hey." One side can''t understand, but his self-confidence makes him stop thinking, "Is this Grandpa too careless? Be proud, this will be your only fight. Uncle Flyburn!" Although he said this, he was obviously annoyed and rushed out again. Faster and more ruthless! It seems to want to get back the face that was just thrown out and thrown away. "Lightning shot!" Yoshizaka Miko shouted again. The magic pours into the spear in his hand, and the same lightning strikes again. Rumble. The sound of thunder and lightning breaking through the air was accompanied by a dull impact, and one side passed back to the container just hit, leaving a second depression. "Second time!" The brief silence of the commentary sounded again, "Faced with the fierce offensive of one classmate, Classmate Misaka showed her strength and counterattacked the other side fiercely for the second time! Behaving, one classmate." "Asshole, asshole!" one party scolded with distorted communication. He did not actually receive much harm. This is also a matter of course. The current and heat during the lightning strike, even the slight plasma radiation, were completely bounced out by him, but when he finally hit him, he still formed a shock that could not rebound. Although not heavy, it made him sore as if hit by a water column. One side can''t remember how long he hasn''t felt pain. This deeply stimulated him. "Yes, I see, that''s why you dared to challenge Uncle Ben? Look at me to tear you away! Xia Sanluo!" He screamed, his body rushed out again, if he was given a In close-up, the madman''s face probably makes everyone panic from the heart. At this time, Misaka Misaka calmed down. "Lightning shot!" She used the same skill again. "Xia San Ran, you will only do this trick?" One side pass this time without rushing up silly, but when Misaka Miqin lifted his rifle, he evaded. As soon as he lifted his feet, the flying rubble rushed towards Misaka Miqin like a shell. This attack has no effect on today''s Misaka Miki. It was just a long shot. The terrifying force and speed even blew the screaming wind, and all the flying rubble was easily caught in and shattered. The exclamation on the stands never stopped. Its okay for one party to pass that violent attack. Mika Misaka, who was petite in shape, had the same domineering power, bathed in thunder and lightning, holding a spear that was completely inconsistent with her, and was extremely sophisticated and fierce in every move. She walked like a flexible thunder snake, wielding a spear while countering continuously. "Lightning bolt! Lightning bolt! Lightning bolt!" One after another, the sound of lightning continued to roll over and hit the ground or abandoned containers. The melting scene like magma showed the terrible attack. On the other hand, people lament the strength of one side. Having resisted this terrible attack several times, it actually looked unscathed. But one side is already crazy. "Jump around like a monkey! Will you only run away in the next three?" He shouted angrily. Why is it like this? In his opinion. You should defeat the opponent simply and decisively, and by the way show an unmatched powerful force. Take this opportunity to tell everyone that you are not only the strongest, but also invincible! But like now-- Wouldn''t it give those who don''t know life and death an illusion to challenge themselves? "Say we only run, then will you only treat those weaker than you cruelly?" Misaka seems to have reached an unbearable point, holding his spear tightly and launching a fierce offensive while shouting: "That''s right! The sisters you killed will only run away because they are weak, they can only run, but is it shameful? What a shame to run away to save their lives! They are clearly struggling to survive, Why must you be killed by such a nasty bastard!" The thunder of thunder suddenly rose violently, and the long gun in Misaka''s hands was like a musket that fired bullets. One shot after another of the lightning bolts blasted out. Misaka Mitsuki is not the only one with this skill. However, this skill is the fastest and the least costly. The special effects of the impact can also open the distance very well. This is the perfect skill for kite flying tactics. She had previously invaded the school library of the academy and learned about the superpowers of one side. That can be said to be desperate. He can reflect all attacks And his attacks are so powerful that they can control the current in the enemy''s body, even the flowing blood, so that the blood can make people blood Backward and painful death. Therefore, Misaka can only escape. Just like those sisters, they keep running away. but-- She can also do what her sisters can''t, that is counterattack, a fierce counterattack. This is the reason why Misaka Miguin worked hard to open the jar, and returned his anger, his tears, and the pain of the sisters with this force to fight back! Give me a good consciousness, one side passes! Misaka Miki confirmed his confidence that this tactic can succeed! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorites\" below to record this (Chapter 525 Misaka Takamura''s tactics) reading record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Start Selling Jars from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 525： : The magician ushered in the end ()You can search for the latest chapter in Baidu "Start Selling Jars from Naruto ()"! "The battle is really wonderful. Ms. Misaka flexibly used his long-range attack ability and movement speed, showing a bone-like sawing tactic like art, and has seized the initiative of fighting... . "The cutting-edge military bully''s blood-filled commentary has continued. In the eyes of everyone, it seems to be the case. Facing the attack from one side, Misaka Megumi seemed to be at ease. The spear in his hand continuously fired a lightning strike, and every time he hit it, he could hit the side and open the distance again. On the contrary, it is extremely difficult for one party to get close. Even if it was hit every time, it didn''t seem to cause much damage, but it was still a bit embarrassed after several downs. All the people are staring at the battle intently. "There is indeed magic flow above that spear, the most important thing is..." The detection on the magician''s side seems to have come to a conclusion. The eyes of the elite magician in charge of the investigation fluttered and seemed to see what The most incredible thing is the same. "What''s it?" The water in the rear made a noise. The magician glanced at the water behind with a slight fear. Clenched his teeth, still said it. "The trick she uses now, the trace of magic flow, is clearly magic!" "What?" Someone beside him exclaimed, "This is impossible. If a superpower uses magic, his blood vessels will burst and die." "Are you mistaken?" "If it is possible to use the magic outfit by some means, use magic? How can superpowers use magic." Faced with this "enemy" on the science side, magicians will naturally not be ignorant. Superpowers cannot use magic. Even zero-level ordinary people who have only been trained by superpowers cannot use any magic, and there is an absolute conflict between the two. And if the superpowers can use magic... that would be terrible. "You don''t believe it, you can check it for yourself. I will teach you the technique of exploration." The magician under question had broken the jar, and really said his technique. "The ability of the ability person uses and Magic is very different. Although I can''t see what kind of magic she uses, this kind of magic flow is obviously magic." The rest of them tried it themselves. Then they found out. This turned out to be true! During the investigation, every time Misaka issued a lightning strike, it was not simply to create lightning, but the magic power was run by a special and mysterious warlock, and then blasted out after it was formed. In this way, the inexplicable impact of flying can also be explained. The lightning produced by magic is originally different from the lightning in nature. In the face of this reality, each magician''s face is extremely ugly, and no better than the performance of the first magician. However, his own ability was used by the enemy camp. Combined with today''s public display. The purpose of the school city, or Arista, is clear. -Deterring, declaring war, or declaring their failure in essence. "Magic is a person without talents, a technology created to catch up with talented people." The thick sound of the water in the back sounded, "We are all people who have experienced setbacks, so we want to use this anomaly. Power, but superpowers are different." There seems to be some words behind. But the water behind was stopped. The fiery fiery weave couldn''t help looking at him. "What do you want to express?" she asked with anxiety in her heart. "Sir behind the water is right." A magician suddenly said with a somber smile, "Science side is showing us that we are already the remnants of the old times. It''s terrible. Hey, the horror of science is In such a place, they always want to understand everything, parse everything, and then destroy everything!" "Magic can never be mastered by science." Someone said beside him. "School City wants to go to war, then go to war!" "Continue to watch the game, I want to see what else they can come up with." One glance at these magicians, I said, the atmosphere of war seems to have risen. The reason they hate science. It is because science has deprived them of their status and interests. In the past world, the magician is the king of the world, the world''s master, ordinary people have no power to resist them, as long as one or two hands can be exposed to the world''s prostrate worship. And now. Their status is not as good as before. If science really studies magic thoroughly, what kind of future they will usher in can be imagined. Controlled, destroyed. The magician ushered in the end. Even if magic continues to exist in the superpowers, it is no longer the magic of their incompetent. The worries in the heart of the fissure have reached their peak. She looked at the field in front of her. And hope that the game will end. She is clear, the power of the girl comes from that god, if you really want to show it... that may not only be the case, in the end, it will not be as simple as the war between scientific survey and magic, but The war between this world and that kind-hearted god! It is a pity that the prayers of the fierce fireweaves are destined to be impossible. "One student may not be good at fighting because he is too powerful, and he is really lacking in evasion and prejudgment!" The cutting board tyrant is full of regretful commentary spreading throughout the audience, "If you dont get **** , The defeat of a classmate is already doomed." He also looked forward to seeing a **** battle. But the performance of one side is really unsatisfactory. Obviously the strength and speed, and even the defense have the advantage. Compared with Misaka Mitsuki, it is extremely clumsy, and the impact is more and more like anger and incompetence. As a typical hot-blooded teenager, the chipped military bully certainly does not look at such a performance. A roaring cheering sound suddenly sounded from the stands. All cheering sounds shouted at Misaka Miqin. Passing one side is undoubtedly deeply stung. "What''s the matter! Damn it, why can''t you even reach you at once!" He had never encountered a situation like this, and his eyes began to turn red, "Uncle Ben will lose? What a joke! Uncle Ben! The strongest! It is the strongest kind of invincible!" He clearly wants everyone to fear is afraid to dare to challenge him again. His thinking is a bit chaotic, and the surrounding vectors are violently disordered, manifested in the outside, which is a sudden screaming wind. One side seemed to realize something. It''s like a flash of aura, he no longer uses abilities to give kinetic energy to items such as stones and iron, but to give air. The consequence of this is- boom! Like an explosion, a loud noise roared, and the flow of air formed a vortex-like wind, which became intense in an instant. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorite\" below to record this (Chapter 526 The Wizard is ushering in the end) to read the record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Start Selling Jars from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 526： : 2nd Rare Prize ()You can search for the latest chapter in Baidu "Start Selling Jars from Naruto ()"! Everything around the side of the road is being rolled up wildly. From a distance, the flow of air has reached a point that can be perceived by the naked eye, just like a devastating tornado, even bigger than that! Faster! More intense! "It''s awesome, this is awesome!" The other party laughed. He has never tried his ability like this. When the omnipresent air is controlled by him, it is like he is omnipotent. He can control the greatest power with the least calculation. One side can even feel that he can destroy this city! The world is already in hand. "Although you have struggled hard, but this is the end." There is not much cheerful emotion in the passage of one side, just because I almost saw the result of the defeat, I just wanted to win faster. . So he continued to accumulate the violent wind in the vortex, while raising his hand and waving at Misaka Miki. call--! This is a dull sound like an air cannon, and the shock wave that is visible to the naked eye strikes at Misaka Miki. Wherever he went, whether it was rock, containers, steel, or even cement floors, were squeezed and destroyed ruthlessly. There was a scream in the stands. Misaka Misaka in front of the TV didn''t even notice her nails caught in the flesh. They cannot imagine. This kind of attack that looks more terrible than a cannonball hits Mika Misaka''s petite body, and what happens even in a moment turns into minced meat. If it was Misaka Misaka in the past, it might be true. But at the moment. Faced with an attack that was too large to evade, Misaka held a spear in both hands and thrust down fiercely. The thunder and lightning surged on her body and instantly wrapped her body. Even complex patterns appeared in the light, which looked like a dense pair of armor. -Armor of Thunder! Although it is only a general skill, the Thunder Wizard was originally a magic warrior with both powerful flesh and powerful spells! The hard object that was squeezed rushed into Misaka Miki, but was suddenly torn apart by lightning before it was touched. Then there is the violent shock wave. The air that tore everything apart, but also only pushed Misaka Miki back a few steps backwards, leaving a deep gully with the lance that went deep into the ground. blocked. There was already a lot of noise in the stands. Chu Chun Shili and Zuo Tian tears had already hugged each other, and in the tense expression, the eyes were stunned. "Sister Meiqin is so strong?" "Okay, so scary." "Is this kind of battle really a superpower? Is this LV5?" Even these students think so. One can imagine how heavy the attention is on the TV and the politicians from all countries. Too strong. The value of this superpower is not only reflected in science, it does not even need to be converted into a powerful weapon through scientific research. The two men themselves are irresistible weapons! No country can afford such monsters to wantonly act in the cities of their own country. The battle in front is not over yet. Although the unsuccessful party passed by with some surprises, it did not panic. At this moment. Even in the face of nuclear weapons, he felt it was only a trivial counterattack. "It''s good, it''s good!" The other side laughed wildly, "See how many attacks you can catch, and by the way, tell you that this vortex is the most terrible thing!" After saying this, he raised his head violently, and hissed with a meaningless roar, his ability was fully open. He is compressing the air. Compress, recompress, and continuously compress with the help of swirling vectors! But just throwing a blast of air from the vortex can create an attack effect just like the kind of cannonball just now, rushing towards Misaka Miqin one after another. The battlefield has become messy. Even in the stands hundreds of meters away, everyone can feel the whirlwind that is gradually blowing. "Hey, that move looks bad." Some magician already saw something, and showed a panic expression. "I didn''t expect that the boy was so powerful except this girl!" "Not good, really bad, what level of magic is this equivalent to?" "If that stuff explodes, the entire venue will be razed to the ground!" Some magicians have deployed the enchantment with ugly faces. They may not underestimate the superpowers, but the power displayed by one side at this time still exceeds their expectations. It can be said that no one has the certainty of victory when facing one side alone. And Misaka Misaka, who is in the center, can directly feel the horror of this enemy. It''s not just a vortex of air. At the center of the vortex, the sputtered light that began to appear when the welding torch touched the metal began to appear, which was transformed into an ultra-high temperature body after the air compressed to the extreme was given kinetic energy. There was already an air cannon that swept through the heat, giving her a slight burning sensation. "Is he crazy?" Fear appeared in Misaka''s heart. If this thing bursts out, it is not a question of whether she can survive, but all the people in this venue, all students, including Kuroko and tears, can they live? Down problem. Who can stop him? Is it only you? Misaka Miqin felt the unprecedented pressure in his heart. She resisted the rushing shock while staring at the vortex that was getting bigger and more terrifying. The process of the vortex must be interrupted. Either cut it off in one go, or try to create the opposite vortex to offset it. "Can only use that one?" Misaka bit her lower lip and fixed her eyes. In any case, this destructive air bomb cannot be blown up here! The magic of the body is no longer reserved. The scorching thunder was so bright that even the clouds in the sky seemed to gather together in a stimulating way, tumbling and making a roaring sound. "What a terrible magic, what does she want to do?" "It won''t be a powerful magic spell." "hateful!" "It''s started! The magic is starting to flow! It doesn''t even rely on the ground! Just its own magic can achieve this level?" In the horrified eyes of all the magicians, UU read books www.uukanshu. Com Misaka com is ready to release her second rare prize. With both hands firmly clenched the lance inserted into the ground, standing straight and straight. Short shoulder-length hair danced wildly in the wind, and his eyes were sharp for a moment. The sound of the declaration seemed to resonate with thunder and lightning, and spread across the sky instantly. "Here is the Thunder of God! Come, open your eyes and see!" "Human MythThunder and Lightning! SystemKeraunos!" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorite" below to record this (the second rare prize in Chapter 527) reading record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Start Selling Jars from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 527： : Mythical Thor is back ()You can search for the latest chapter in Baidu "Start Selling Jars from Naruto ()"! Although the chant slogan seems quite shameful. But this is an EX-class pair of city treasures from Nikola Tesla. The reason is that the blue rare level is purely because of the drawback of "consuming all magic". In addition, whether it is attack strength, effect, or momentum, even in the blue rare level, it is also a first-class powerful. . It is the embodiment of the great cause of Nikola Tesla himself who brought mankind into the electromagnetic age. Now its on display. The dense thunder and lightning on Misaka''s body burst like an eruption. However, it was not vented on the surrounding fields. The invisible force field bound these surges of lightning, forming a fast-moving thunder circle around Misaka Megumi, and expanding rapidly. Within a short period of time, a thunder circle with a diameter of nearly 100 meters appeared. But this is not enough. Thunderclouds in the high sky converged, and one after another thunderous snakes thundered and thundered, and were dragged to gather in the thunder circle. There is no need to say anything. This magnificent momentum as if myth was coming alone made the students on the stands tremble. Even the battle-hardened magicians are all jaw-dropping, their eyes trembling. "This is the power of Zeus, the mighty power of ancient Greece!" "No, it is clearly Thor, the Nordic Thor. This technique has the characteristics of Thor!" "Is it only me who saw the traces of the thunder-sounding Huan Tianzun technique of Jiu Tian Ying Yuan?" "Damn it! Has the academy city developed the essence of magic?!" "Don''t do it anymore, come and strengthen the bond, these two people want to destroy the entire academy city together with us!" The myth of humanity and the advent of thunder and lightning have originally possessed the characteristic of bringing the **** of thunder and lightning to the earth again because it is a myth breaking and a symbol of the power of mankind to control the gods. And many different mythological characteristics come together. In the eyes of these magicians, it is simply favorable evidence that scientific research has thoroughly studied magic, because this is a terrible spell that cannot be done on the magic side. Fear and humiliation engulfed the mood of most magicians present at this moment. But Misaka Miqin can''t control so much. Because of the drawbacks of this skill. Once used, she will mercilessly squeeze out all the magic she has. The limbs have begun to be weak, and the feeling of emptiness and fatigue constantly hit her mind, and the unimaginable violent energy around her is testing her will. He bit his lip hard. Make yourself awake with pain and blood, then grab the spear in your hand and lift it high! Suddenly. The terrible thunderbolt shrank quickly and gathered at the top of the spear. It was only then that one side passed that it glanced. He could feel the terrible power in this blow, but he didn''t care. Because he tried his best. As the strongest in the academy city, no one can beat him after he gets serious, not to mention, he has mastered the whole world at the moment! "If you have the ability, you can take my turn and defeat to see it!" The other side laughed widely. His voice this time also spread through the entire battlefield under the effect of the vortex, just like facing the brave full of confident devil . Can''t stop it. No one can stop his blow. Let the whole school city be destroyed like this! "I''ll win it for you!" Misaka Misaka has reached the limit of his energy, and the lance held high is swung vigorously under the watch of everyone. boom--! Like a huge fall like a meteorite, the blooming plasma light hurt everyone''s eyes. Even if it was tears. Kuroko and Tears and others also opened their eyes wide and looked at the dazzling figure in the light. "Win!" They all stood up and shouted involuntarily. at this moment. In addition to the trust and worship of Misaka Misaka, there is no need to have the rest of the emotions. Even a magician cannot see the situation on the battlefield in a collision of this level. The split fireweaver has tried holding the handle of the waist, ready to fight against the impact, and at the same time involuntarily Praying. Pray for the girl''s victory. It seems that her prayer played a role, and the expected shock did not happen. With the dazzling light weakened. The dust fell. Appearing in front of everyone was a deep pit covering most of the battlefield. Everything was completely destroyed. Only some liquid in the deep pit that melted like magma could see a trace of residue. Misaka Misaka stayed on the edge of the pit. Although he weakly knelt on the ground, he looked as if he had not suffered any harm. "Too, great!" A screaming voice sounded. But it was a petite girl with a pair of ponytails who was jumping in excitement. Wait until all people react. Cheers like a tsunami rose. All the students stood up and cheered. Not only because of the wonderful and shocking performance of Misaka Misaka, but also because it originally met everyone''s expectations. It''s like a miracle. The challenger who keeps working hard will defeat the genius who ranked first in the beginning. This seems to prove that efforts can defeat talent. Misaka''s mouth also showed a big smile. Did you win? She is not surprised by this ending, ordinary lightning or attack, even if it hits the core of the vortex, it may not be able to stop the other party''s explosion. However, this skill is different. Nominally produced by lightning attacks, in fact, it will destroy the target by "generating a limited space fault under high electromagnetic density". The huge power gathered by the core of the vortex is probably annihilated in the space fault. Misaka took out a bottle of blue medicine from the jar and drank it, allowing him to recover some magic and physical strength, otherwise he could not stand up. And just when she stood up with a spear in cheers. boom-- In the center of the big pit, the soil suddenly splashed like a small explosion. The sound of cheering seemed to be pinched in the throat, and suddenly faded. Misaka Miqin''s eye pupil shrinks It seems that he who looks at the center in disbelief. --One way! He looked miserable like never before, his clothes were torn and ragged, blood on his burned skin, and even his face could not be seen clearly. However, he is still standing. The battle is not over yet. I dont know when the voice of the cutting board warlord stopped, he seems to realize that this is not an ordinary competitive game, some kind of change has happened on the commentary stage, and for Misaka Miki, this is undoubtedly the most Bad situation. Her magic has not recovered to the point where she can fight. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the \"Favorite\" below to record this (Chapter 528 Mythological Thor is coming again) reading record, you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Start Selling Jars from Naruto", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 528： : The appearance of the last work "Yes, you can be proud, and you can force me to this point." One side felt the pain in his body, and his eyes were about to blaze flames, "But, that''s it, now is your last Time for admitting defeat." His injury is actually not light. At that time, most of the computing power was placed on the control of the air vortex, and its own defense was originally low. Even in less than one tenth of a second, it turns into a defense. Still not able to fully prevent the aftermath of the impact, this becomes the case. but-- He still had room for it, and sweating so much that Mizaka Misaka, who seemed to have some instability even at his stand, was clearly about to reach his limit. The outcome is divided. "I, I will not admit defeat." Misaka held the rifle with a strong aim, "I will not die." She certainly didn''t want to die, but if she lost, the experiment would continue and the sisters would be killed. From the beginning, there was no choice. "Stupid! Extremely stupid, don''t you see my strength?" One side made a fierce step forward, and the whole earth split and cracked, and the crack spread all the way towards Misaka Miqin, "I really don''t understand you people , Time and time again, ran over to face the challenge, so I want invincible strength!" Misaka swayed a few times in the shaking ground, but he clenched his spear and let himself stand. The blue bottle is working. The physical strength is also constantly replying, originally this time it should be not to irritate the other party, let yourself recover quickly. But Misaka was tingled. "It''s you who can''t figure it out!" Misaka shouted fiercely, staring at one side with a dead eye, "I don''t care if you are the strongest or invincible, I just want to protect the leftover There are only more than ten thousand younger sisters, why should they be killed by you asshole!" Shouted out. Although this distance was not heard, Misaka Misaka shouted to himself. One side seemed to be stunned for a while. "Just for those puppets, what kind of play..." "They are not puppets!" Misaka violently interrupted the passage of one party and gasped, "They have their own emotions, they will laugh, they will help the lost cats, they will coquettish me to buy ice cream, such a living person , People with self, why do you say they are puppets!" It seemed to be stimulated by the shocking anger, and the party even took a small step back involuntarily. Not a puppet? He remembered the past massacre in his mind. He also thought about whether those people will have their own thoughts, but the result is just expressionless, accepting his death according to the established procedures, and there has never been fear or fear until the last moment of death. Never violated established procedures. It is even more like a robot than a robot. In this way, even a living person, what a joke! "Ridiculous, really ridiculous, obviously the gene you provided, I know, are you playing the childish game of playing with the puppet? A bite and sister, disgusting! It is disgusting!" He was disgusted, and even goose bumps broke out on his skin. He lifted his legs and rushed towards Misaka Megumi. The blue muscles on his thin arm burst out, a very manic appearance. Bang-- Misaka Mikan was able to escape, but was still blown out by the splashing stones. He fell heavily to the ground. "Since you take those puppets as sisters, then you die like them!" One side of the passage already looks a little insane. The **** pictures in his mind that seemed to be used to it all seemed to be disgusting. Obviously just some puppets. Some even accept being killed, not even escaping, only accepting puppets who have died according to established procedures. "Go to die! Go to die!" One side waved his arms arbitrarily, rushing towards Misaka Miki again. There was a cry of exclamation above the stands. They did not expect that the battle hadn''t ended yet, and Misaka seemed to be in danger at once. At this moment, something unexpected happened to no one. "Look, what is that." The sharp-eyed person suddenly stood up and pointed to somewhere on the battlefield. From the edge of the battlefield, a small figure is running hard. From afar it looks like just an ordinary little girl. No, this is a little girl. The high-altitude aerial camera enlarged the lens, and everyone saw it clearly. The little girl came all the way to Misaka Misaka and opened her hands. "So far, Misaka Misaka said aloud seriously." "what?" One side stopped and looked at the little girl in front of her with wide eyes. Some old, very bad memory seems to emerge. very few people know. One side has a brutal personality and seems to have started to everyone, but because of an out-of-control incident in his childhood, he alone has a delicate and tricky feeling for children aged eight or nine. And this... "Is there a puppet of this size?" "Misaka Misaka is the final work of No. 20001." The little girl puckered her cheek slightly and turned her head to look at Misaka Miqin. "Because I heard that my sister is fighting for Misaka, I decided after all Misaka agreed. Sending Misaka Misaka to help the elder sister help, Misaka Misaka, while explaining, implied that the elder sister can praise yourself." There was really a smile of expectation waiting for praise on her face. Watching one side pass for a moment. He has had many encounters with these guys without knowing how many times, and each time he behaves like a robot doll, never knowing that he can have such a rich expression. Re-think what Misaka Misaka just said. His face became more and more ugly. "be careful!" Misaka Meghan embraced the final work Watching the passing side alertly, the figure jumped back and pulled away. "Please let me go, my elder sister." The final work is struggling with the limbs, "Although the elder sister is very happy to hold, but the elder sister''s arms are really too arrogant, Misaka Misaka can''t help complaining. Road." Misaka Miqin has a black line. What does it mean to say U? But now it was not time to care about such things, she lowered her voice. "In short, you are the woman who came to help me. Although I know it would be a bit excessive, I need your strength." "Unfortunately, there is no way for my elder sister to link to the Misaka network." The final work raised his finger and shook his hand. "Because the elder sister has no number, the Misaka network is a closed network. Even if the brain waves are the same, but there is no number. He will also be excluded. Special treatment is required for the elder sister to join, Misaka Misaka explained seriously." Chapter 529： : Misaka are happy The Misaka network is not just a brainwave network. All Misaka sisters can share information and become a whole, which naturally has strict management rights, and can even be used to affect and control all Misaka. Want to join. It must take a certain amount of time to write a program, create a number, and the position authority that this number has. Misaka Mitsuki didn''t know about this, nor did the bee-eater pray, so both of them were dumbfounded. "What''s going on?" Misaka asked in her mind. She let go of some barriers of her own thinking, so the bee-eater who had already entered the shop must hear it. "I don''t know this." The voice of the bee-eater prayed appeared in Misaka''s mind. "You didn''t ask clearly, did you bring this child over?" Misaka Megumi said unkindly. "It''s her own coming. I thought there was no problem." Bee-eater prayed that she didn''t talk back to Misaka Miqin. "Her thoughts are connected to more than 10,000 Misaka sisters. I have no way to control her. She left." "Really!" Misaka Miqin gritted his teeth, but at this time, his final work in his arms broke free and jumped down. "I''m here to stop you from continuing to fight, and Misaka Misaka is very imposing." "Huh?" The painful side is still in a violent state, and took two steps forward, panting and showing a fierce look, "Stop? Just by a puppet? What a joke, a puppet like you Uncle does not know how many were killed, whether it is one more or ten thousand more!" "They are not puppets, you **** of Sansan!" Misaka Misaka clenched his spear tightly and protected the final work. Even the curse words of Xisansan were spoken, but one can imagine how she is. Anger. The emotions prevailing on one side have also reached the limit. "stop--!" The last piece made a stop gesture, jumping up and down anxiously, seeming to want the two to notice her. "Don''t quarrel anymore, and don''t be angry with your elder sister. The Misaka actually didn''t feel sad for ending their actions. Misaka Misaka tried hard to comfort her. "What?" Misaka looked at her blankly. "Misaka Misaka is the final work. All Misaka will transfer memories and emotions to the Misaka network before completing the experiment." The final work seems to be thinking hard about the language, and then thought of how to say it as loud as possible, "So far, of the 918 individuals who have conducted experiments, no one has had a sad mood, so the elder sister does not have to be sad for the Misakas, Misaka Misaka smiled and explained." Misaka Mitsuki is completely speechless. Looked at the girl in front of her with a smile that spoke extremely cruel words. "Why..." she murmured, and then grabbed the shoulder of the final work violently, asking with a louder voice, "Why not be sad, you clearly have your own emotions, that''s it Was it cruel to kill, wouldnt you hate? Wouldnt you hate me? Because of my reasons, you were made to suffer such torture!" This is what Mikazaka wants to know most. It is also the most frightening. After she understood the truth, she had nightmares countless times, dreaming that the **** sisters blamed her, questioned her, and resented her. They should be sad, how can they not resent. "You understand now." The common face of one side is distorted. "They are just puppets. They will not resent it even if they are killed. What is not a puppet?" But Misaka didn''t take care of him, just red eyes, staring at the final work. "Because... very happy?" There was a questioning tone in the end, but it was quickly confirmed, "Although it is an artificial body and an artificial heart for experimentation, the Misakas are still for themselves. I can be made to be happy because I can see the beautiful sky, be able to bask in the sun, and be able to touch cute birds. If it is not made, all the memories will not be there, so Misaka are grateful for this experiment Yes, thanks to the older sister, Misaka Misaka said seriously and took the opportunity to complain that his shoulder was hurt by the older sister." In addition to the last little complaint, the face of the final work is indeed smiling. She is an unfinished product. But it seems that because of the higher authority, the emotional expression is much stronger than the other Misaka sisters. And Misaka...had been completely speechless. grateful? Just because of the simple reason of being able to see the sky and being able to touch the birds, would you be grateful even if you were killed? Misaka Miqin was like asking something, but he couldn''t speak. They are clones, clones with a blank understanding. If anyone tells them that they are puppets, humble, and cheap, then they will really think so, and for such a cheap self You can also enjoy the sun and be happy. Therefore, everything is her responsibility. boom--! The sudden and huge impact drove Misaka Miki and the final work together, and hit the ground heavily. Misaka Miuqin was too late to care about the pain in her body. She shivered and looked at the girl who fell into the mud pit with her eyes contracted. No movement. "Ah! What a joke! What a joke!" The air around the side was extremely twisted. His **** eyes turned into scarlet, and invisible and terrible power emerged from behind him, shouting like he lost consciousness. Say thank you? Was it grateful to be killed like that? What a joke! The memory of childhood was once again emerging in the mind of one side, standing slack in the rubble, surrounded by injured people and wailing children. It''s always like this, always killing everyone again and again, then kill them all, whether they are puppets or not. Anyway, I will only kill people In the sight of everyone, behind one side of the passage, a pair of black wings appeared like fallen angels. This is his anger. It was his despair for himself, and his intention to destroy everything, even the ordinary people on the stands could clearly feel this powerful power like a curse. The magicians are already stunned. "The power of God, this is the power of angels!" Someone said with a trembling, even the whole person was paralyzed on the ground. "What the **** is this!" "The world will be destroyed, that is the devil, the devil''s curse!" "To kill him, you must kill him, and concentrate all the forces to kill him, or not only the magic is destroyed, the world will be destroyed by him!" What happened today, all in front of them, made these magicians completely disoriented. Chapter 530： : This is the power of 2 people Before today. The magicians on the magic side recognize that science is the enemy of magic, but they have a disdainful attitude toward the superpowers of the academy city. After all, they are just some young children. But today. They truly recognized the strength beyond imagination, and even suspected that even the sage is not an opponent of these two abilities. What scares them even more is the trace of myth contained in this power. They can clearly perceive the power of the black wings in front of them. Anyone who is unprepared to face the party at this time alone has only the part to kill. Misaka Misaka, who was directly facing the impact, was also able to feel the terrifying power of it. The wing was only a slight wave, so fast that it exceeded the speed of sound so that she could hardly escape. If hit, even with the armor of thunder, she might be rushed to outer space. "What''s the matter with this?" The bee-eater''s voice appeared again in her mind, with anxiety. "How is that sister Misaka, my mental attack can''t penetrate his mental defense at all, no, His spirit is almost crazy." The bee-eater prayed that he wanted to attack the black hand with his invisible and immaterial spirit. But at this time, the party in the mind was like a spiritual storm like a hurricane. There is also an indescribable power. Even if he used the bee-eating method to pray for the present, he could not invade at all, and the forced attack would only make him more violent, but it would easily hurt the final work not far away. "Don''t care about the game, you come directly to take her away." Misaka took a deep breath, holding a rifle, "I''ll stop one side from passing." She took out another bottle of blue medicine and drank it. There was also fear in his eyes, but he did not flinch. Even if he died here, he can''t retreat. "If I can stop it, I won''t control your life and death, but you can''t stop it at all." The speed of the bee-eater''s prayer speeded up, full of a sense of irritability. "How come I have opened so many jars?" Weak, even a sister cannot protect!" Misaka Miqin pursed her lips. Without a word. This is the first time she has seen this kind of bee-eater, and it is the first time she has no idea of ??going back. boom--! One side''s wings flew again, and Misaka Miqin was able to escape, but the huge force even tore the ground, forming a crack of nearly 100 meters in length, Misaka Miqin was once again severely struck by a violent shock wave. Going out, there was blood on the corner of the mouth. Too strong. More powerful than before. This is what the shop owner said, is the power contained in one side of the passage? Compared with her now, there is at least a gap of hundreds of pots. Won''t win. Misaka Misaka clearly knows that now she can pass by the side who cannot win this state. hateful! ! Misaka bit her teeth and stayed away from the final work as much as possible, so as not to let the aftermath of the battle affect that side, and by this time, the audience on the stands had completely clamored. "Why do you want to fight." "All the children who broke in were injured." "Don''t play, this is not a game at all, too dangerous!" "Be careful!" Misaka Misaka, who seemed to be surrounded by danger and was constantly blown away by shock waves, attracted a full scream. Kuroko has tried to enter several times. However, she remembered what the older sister told her before the game. No matter what you see, no matter what happens, don''t go by. Sister-in-law... I knew it would happen this way, or did I get ready? Kuroko''s tears were gushing out. At this time, Misaka Misaki is constantly communicating with the bee-eater. "There is no way, I can only spell one last." Bee-eater said very quickly. "I have a rare blue skill that can be attached to you, control your mind, and give you hints. , Squeezing out your potential and exerting far more than standard strength, but the cost is also very high, you may not be able to bear." "It''s okay!" Misaka Misaka said calmly, "As long as you can win." Is really calm. Until this moment, I watched the mad party pass in front of me, and then looked at the final work lying there. Her inner fear, anger, and fighting spirit seemed to dissipate a lot. There is only responsibility in the chest. Thats right, its her responsibility to defeat this enemy. She cant escape it. Its something she must do. because-- "I''m the elder sister." Misaka Misaka raised his eyes. "Those guys, who are obviously clones, call me an elder sister, but this is also true. We have the same blood in our bodies, and... ...They are happy sisters who are happy even in the sun. If they can''t help even this wish, my sister is too unqualified." The words of the final work remain in her mind. Although there is a lot of pain, self-blame and unwillingness. But at least, she got it. The sisters did not regret coming to this world. There is no second option. "You have to persevere." Bee-eater Cao seemed to breathe out slowly, whispering, "Even if this level passes, but then I have to face more than ten thousand sisters, your sister is not good ." "Well, who do you think I am?" Misaka straightened his back and clenched the rifle in his hands. It seemed that he had recovered his past posture and said confidently, "How could I fall here!" "Release the defense!" The bee-eater prayed no more, and the vast mental power rushed into Misaka Mitsuki''s mind. Misaka Miqin was shocked. Emotions were suppressed, consciousness was deprived, eyes suddenly became extremely cold, and all blood seemed to be boiling. The bee-eater prayed mercilessly squeezed the vitality of her body, and even the bangs in front of her forehead began to appear white to the naked eye, the fair skin became flushed, and a trace of heat continued to diffuse around. But Misaka Misaka at this time was unaware. In my mind ~ www.novelhall.com ~ only one thought left. She picked up her spear and thunder and lightning continued to flow, her sight was flooded with calculations. Electromagnetic induction, orbit correction. Not only is she the computing power of a person, but also the power obtained after being crushed. At this moment, the bee-eater prayed that she lent all her strength to her, and the two people''s hearts are completely connected. stand up. Some kind of wonderful reaction even they did not expect. Works. They also emerged this will. This is the power of two people. To the rest of the people, Misaka''s posture was completely covered by thunder and lightning. Although he didn''t have the majestic power of the genius, this posture of holding a spear was real, like a thunderous and inviolable Thor. It is like Zeus, who is the king of the gods, judging the demons of **** in a dominant manner. Chapter 531： : The final winner of the game What happened today seems to be a nightmare for magicians. Again and again. Revealed beyond imagination, gave them great shocking power. If this is the purpose of Gakuen City, it is indeed a success. Regardless of the outcome of this battle, after todays war, the entire magic side will look at Gakuen City in an unprecedented manner. And now. Misaka Misaka''s move brought together two people, and two "Liquid-Shield Ultra-Magnetic Cannons" with blue rare prizes were sprayed from her hands. The orange beam was like a laser, and the terrible impact even roughed the ground along the way, leaving the gullies that were melted into magma, and rushed to the side that blocked them with black wings. boom--! At the moment of hedging, everyone felt their eardrums and their heads were swallowed by a sudden loud noise. Some students even lost consciousness because of this and were blasted into a coma. It is conceivable to what extent this impact is so strong. Misaka Miqin was taken off by the aftermath of the impact. She no longer had the strength to resist the impact, but just before she hit the ground, she was hugged by a petite figure. "Sister Sister!" thought with a crying voice. Misaka Mikaru looked weakly at the sunspots hugging her, as if to say that she was fine, but just after speaking, blood poured out of her mouth. weak. Since opening the jar, she has not been as weak as she is now. The powerful body from the wizarding profession has become weak at the moment. This kind of appearance undoubtedly scared the black son. The capable and decisive committee members on weekdays are now red eyes and at a loss. "Comparison, competition." Although Misaka was so tired that she wanted to sleep very much, she still grabbed Kuroko''s arm and tried her best to determine the outcome of the competition. Kuroko looks to the center. It was covered with smoke, and as the smoke gradually dissipated, the final situation appeared in front of everyone. One side lay on the ground, looking at the sky with binocular. And a spear was inserted in his body. Completely penetrate from the waist. Even though the power of the Black Wing rebounded most of the impact, but in the end it was still unstoppable, the impact seemed to have exceeded his limit. "Won, won, my elder sister!" Kuroko carefully supported Misaka Megumi, seeming to want her to see clearly, but, when she began to say that she won, Misaka Megumi had completely lost consciousness. at the same time. After a long time without comment, the cutting board army tyrant finally made a final voice. "The game is over, the winner is Misaka classmates!" It was just a very simple announcement. It seemed that there was anger mixed in the words. Someone saw that after saying this sentence, the figure of the chipped military bully rushed towards the battlefield in the impact of the sound, and then hugged a small Small body. This game is finally over. However, there was no cheering. There was a lot of loneliness in the stands. Every student looked at the battlefield that was already full of eyes, and his face was pale, and he seemed to be caught in doubt about his ability. This is the power of LV5? Is this superpower really just for scientific research? It was not just them, but many people who were in front of the television, the parents, and the dignitaries of various countries that had emerged. Misaka''s face was already green, she took her phone and stood up suddenly, making a call while going out. "Hello, husband..." at the same time. The magicians were gloomy, and the water behind them seemed to be the first to turn away, and then the magicians also left one by one, leaving only the fiery fiery weaver standing on the spot, watching those who rushed to the battlefield. The medical team said nothing. She is very clear. The pattern of the world has been broken today. All this is because of the coming of the alien god. But is it really His reason? He did nothing wrong, the girl clearly understood that she wanted to fight for the protection of others, and promoted the war, it was always people''s own desires. Shenhuohuo''s heart seemed to have firmed up a certain decision, and then turned and left. Silence also withdrew his gaze. The battle seems to be over. But in fact it has just begun. ... When Misaka opened her eyes, there was a strange ceiling in front of her. She glanced around. It was determined that it was in the hospital, and the person who was sleeping on the bed with her head was her mother. It only became awkward and uncomfortable. She didn''t want to involve her parents, but she wanted to know that if she had fought like that in front of the whole world, how could her parents still be able to sit still, fearing that she would be too worried. It seemed to feel something, Misaka Meiling looked up, her **** eyes staring at Misaka Miqin. "Mom, Mom." Misaka Misaka dodged her gaze. Then, I felt that my palm was tightly grasped. "It''s okay." Misaka Meiling gripped tightly, showing a gentle smile, "There is a mother here." "...Well." Misaka Meiling had a sour nose. "So." Misaka''s smile suddenly disappeared. "Should you tell me what happened?" "..." Misaka Mitsuki almost didn''t react. "Don''t think about lying, you should know that you can''t cheat me." Although Misaka still only held Misaka''s palm, she had put on a serious expression, "I saw that woman who appeared during the battle Child, don''t you think I can''t even recognize my daughter''s appearance as a child?" At the end of the game, there was no close-up close-up. The average person will only think of a girl with the same hair color. but-- Mitaka Misaka is the mother of Mitaka Misaka Just a glance across the screen, you can see that the girl is just like her daughter when she was a child. "..." Misaka Megumi was silent, then suddenly responded and looked up, "She, she..." "She''s fine." Misaka Misaka knew what her daughter wanted to ask. "I asked the hospital, and some people were taken away after a simple treatment." Misaka sighed with relief. "So, shouldn''t I explain it to me? I suddenly have a daughter." Misaka Misaka doesn''t seem to intend to let it go so easily. "Actually, you have more than one daughter." A voice suddenly appeared from the door. But a beautiful girl with blond hair came in. It is the bee-eater. She is still as usual, carrying a belt bag. With a sweet smile. Chapter 532： : Confidence of the academy city If anyone is Misaka Misaka most want to see now, it must be a bee eater. Even the usual abominable smile seemed to become a lot of cute. She really didn''t want to involve her parents. However, the bee-eater prayed as if he hadnt seen Misaka Misakas wink. He sat smilingly next to Misaka Misato and introduced himself: "I am the best friend in Misaka Miqin School, and the same bee-eater of LV5 superpowers. If I want to know what happened, let me explain." "Bee Eater Pray!" Misaka Miqin panicked. "I think it''s necessary for my mother to know what happened so badly." Bee-eater prayed at Misaka Misaka. "Those children will be happy too." "and many more--" "It''s a clone." Misaka Misaki suddenly said. Misaka''s expression froze at once. "Sure enough." Misaka Meiling squeezed her fist slightly, "I thought of this possibility since the child''s appearance. This is the academy city. It''s nothing to clone people out, but master the powerful superpowers. Meiqin also has the value of being cloned." Bee-eater prayed and looked at her more seriously. She can easily read Misaka''s thoughts. Knowing that this mature adult is now enduring his inner anxiety, anger, and confusion, and deliberately put on a light and breezy look, trying to relieve their stress. Misaka Miqin was really relieved, and his eyes were reddened in the bed, like a child who did something wrong and worried about being blamed by his parents. "So, how many are there?" Misaka looked at the bee-eater again and pretended to laugh with ease. "You just said''those children'', you can''t say there are a dozen or twenty." "There are twenty thousand and three." "(????????????)!!!" Even Misaka Misaka, after bee-fighting exercises vomited this number, could no longer maintain the apparent calmness. Twenty thousand? This is not a big number in modern society, and after adding the identity of his daughter''s clone, the impact on people is completely different. People who have the same appearance as their daughters, the same blood and the same genes... more than 20,000! ? "And, because of the experiment, nine hundred and ninety-two have already died." Bee-eater Cao said again. squeak--! Meiling Misaka shoved away from the chair and stood up. His face is incredible. Just these two news, she can already realize what is in her mind. Even with the clones of his daughters doing some inhumane experiments, but how cruel and dark is it to be able to show 9,982 deaths! She dare not think about that picture! The plot in the movie, when the real voice is in reality, or when you are in yourself, will give people a strong sense of unreality. But at this time. Even if a violent shock is being received in her mind, Misaka Misaki still made the most instinctive move. Hugging Misaka Misaka with open hands. "Mom?" Misaka felt a soft embrace and seemed to freeze. "Fool, why do you want to bear this kind of thing, fight alone, why don''t you tell us, this is not your fault." Misaka Misaka has understood a lot, why her daughter has to fight so **** the battlefield, her heart is As the mother''s distress and self-blame completely covered. Misaka''s body gradually softened. Buried her head completely in her mother''s arms. The eyes were red. No matter how strong, it is only a middle school student who is only 14 years old. Misaka calmed down for a while, then raised her head and looked at the bee-eater who cleverly stood beside him. "How dare school city do such a thing?" Her face was full of anger, but she tried to calm herself down. "Whether it is a clone or a clone experiment is a serious violation of international law and human morality. Once the matter is exposed, the whole world will condemn and panic, and parents will take all the students back, and the school city will be wiped out immediately." Misaka Misaka has been thinking about how to deal with it. Never let your daughter stay in such a place. Not only that. Those clones must be handled properly. She may not be as powerful as a school city alone, but she can borrow the power of the world. "Academic city will not panic." Bee-eater prayed for a pause, then exclaimed, "They are probably preparing for war." "what?" Not to mention Misaka Meiling, even Misaka Miqin was startled. "The academy city has the guts of war." Bee-eater narrowed his eyes and said, "One hundred and eighty thousand yen, this is the cost of cloning a superpower, and these clones can borrow The growth device enters mature war knowledge, and every factory is a war-soldier, and has supernatural abilities. Coupled with the huge capital of the academy city and the level of armed technology far beyond the outside world, it is possible to rule the world Right." This is naturally alarmist. Bee-eater did not investigate any traces of relevant information. However, this reason can be taken out perfectly. Used to stimulate the outside world. It''s really perfect. Even when it''s perfect, Misaka Misaka is a little bit enlightened. "So to speak, that experiment... nominally made LV6, in fact, it is very likely to test the clone''s military combat capabilities in various situations?" Misaka Mitsuki felt a shudder. She thought of the pictures of the sisters Misaka who went to die without expression. Even if killed, there will be no fear. Knowledge of various weapons and tactics has also been input into my mind. They are perfect soldiers... The high-rises of the academy city, as well as Aresta, are you really planning to wage war and rule the world? Misaka Meiling thought more. If this is the case, then the academy city must limit the powerful superpowers to their own fields and avoid falling into the outside world. In other words... Misaka Miqin and they may be in danger now! "Boom boom The knock on the door suddenly sounded. Then came the sound of opening the door. Misaka Meiling was obviously taken aback. Backhand protects Misaka Miqin and the bee-eater on the other side, watching the door with vigilance. When Ma came in, he saw a woman with a nervous face staring at him as if he was facing some bad guy. Somewhat awkward. "That one......" "Shang Tiao Dang Ma?" Misaka Miqin was a little surprised. "Did you come to see me?" No wonder she will be surprised, her relationship with Shangdang Dangma is just to know, not even friends. Chapter 533： : Attack from magic "No, no, no, anyway, don''t worry about that much anymore." Shangdang Dangma finally thought of the business and walked over a few steps, accelerating the tone. "Do you remember the fiery fiery weave I introduced to you before? She asked me to warn you, you may have been targeted by those magicians, you are in danger now!" Dangdang Ma doesn''t actually know what happened. He didn''t watch the game that day because he took Inticus out for food. However, the fiery fireweaver found him later and said a lot. In short, the scientific survey and the magic side are likely to go to war, and Misaka Misaka who shows the magical power as a superpower becomes the target of the entire magic side. Various dangerous characters will come. In this case, you can''t just sit back and ignore it. "Magician?" Misaka Misaka was at a loss. "It seems that the man said that he is a magician, but why does the magician stare at me?" "I''ll explain it in more detail, and leave here first." Dangma Dangma was anxious. "I have dealt with them, and the guys are very dangerous. I don''t care if even ordinary people are involved. You dont have much combat ability now." Although it is not clear how much Misaka''s injury is. But her weak look was obvious. "Wait, this is the hospital of the Gakuen City." Misaka Misaka still didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter. After all, she has not yet accepted the existence of the magician, and has never seen the magic of this world. "Let''s listen to the young man, leave first." Misaka Misaka said. Although she couldn''t figure out the situation, she didn''t want to put her daughter in danger. What''s more, even the school city became dangerous at the moment. And just at the moment when the voice fell. The chilling click sound suddenly sounded, and one eye and two eyes appeared on the wall, and more and more eyeballs rolled along the wall. This weird scene is enough to make any intensive phobia sufferers into endless fear. Even Misaka Miqin and others felt extremely uncomfortable. "Be careful!" shouted Bee Eater. But her reminder was obviously late, a giant hand made of rock appeared outside the window, directly torn the window and the wall, and slammed towards the Misaka Misaka inside. "What''s this?" Misaka Mikaki was startled. He subconsciously wanted to use his abilities, but felt a pain in his mind. The thunder and lightning immediately disappeared. "Damn, is this already here?" Shang Tiao Dang Ma jumped up, raised his right hand and collided fiercely with the exaggerated rock giant fist. It seems to be an unequal force. But after a short pause, the rock giant collapsed from his fist. "Fantasy killer." A woman''s voice came from outside. "Unexpectedly even the fantasy killer is here, but unfortunately, you can''t stop me." This is a woman with a fluffy and messy blond hair and chocolate brown skin like a lion''s mane. Wearing a tattered Gothic costume. Magician-Shirley Cromwell! At the moment, the right hand holding the chalk waved violently, and a magic circle painted with chalk on the ground shone, the earth trembles, and an equally huge stone figure climbed out of the ground again. If Inticus is here, it can be recognized. This is the Kabbalist style, that is, the virtual image of human being created by the soil. But among all the people on the scene, the only one who knew some magic was Dangma, it was just out-of-door sweat. "Hurry up!" Dangdang Ma''s right hand clenched his fist. "It''s just this level of magic, which is far worse than Steele. I can wipe it out with just one touch." "Humph, stupid." Shirley seemed to hear the last word, "Do you think I don''t know the information of your right hand? I am a colleague of Steele, also from the''necessary evil church.''" "What?" Dangdang Ma''s eyes widened, apparently taken aback, "Since it''s a colleague of Steele, why do such a thing." The necessary evil church is the church that stayed before Inticus. Both Divine Fireweaver and Steele belong to this church. It should be counted as your own right. "Ask the girl next to you." Shirley stared at Misaka Misaka who was behind Misaka Meiling, her eyes full of hatred that they could not understand. "The magic of the superpowers turned out to be Successfully done, I dont rule out your words, I am afraid that more and more people will try, and then more and more tragedies will happen, so-remember my magic name, ti115!" The voice fell and the roaring sound rang again. It''s not that the stone elephant did anything. The sound of vibration comes from the whole building. Shang Tiao looked out like hemp responded, and then found that he did not know when to draw a pattern on the wall of the building. At the moment, the wall was ripping open while radiating light. The giant stone statue was originally used as a bait to attract attention. Has the real killer trick already covered the outer wall already? "This guy is not going to collapse the whole building." Misaka hugs her mother, her face flustered a lot. Her injury is too serious. "Asshole, there are so many patients here." The last article shouted with numb eyes, "Is it necessary to do so at the expense of killing so many innocent people?" "Yes, it is necessary!" Shirley said indifferently, "Steier they should have told you, for the magician, what does it mean to fight the magic name, once the name is reported, it has already been done Well, the corresponding consciousness, and the moral of my magic name is-to give everything to my dead friends!" Shirley''s deceased friend was a victim of superpowers trying to learn magic twenty years ago. Magic and science should never be compatible. However, Misaka''s body showed fusion. How can this happen! "Stop attacking for me!" A huh sounded~ www.novelhall.com~ Shirley''s expression suddenly became dull. It was a bee-eater praying with a remote control in his hand. Although she no longer needs the remote control, she has already developed a habit, and secondly, to hide. At the moment, she directly controlled Shirley. but-- "Can''t stop!" There were some screams in the bee-eater''s voice, "It''s too late to stop!" The operation has been started, and the wall structure of this hospital building has been destroyed for the most part, and collapsed soon. "Hey, wouldn''t there be too many people to die!" Shangtiao Dangma was still concerned about the safety of the rest of the people at this time. He never thought that as an ordinary person, he faced such a physical disaster of non-fantasy abilities, and there was only one way to go. Chapter 534： : Do you have a red medicine bottle Seeing that the walls are about to collapse, people in the entire hospital are facing danger to their lives. And at this moment. Suddenly there was an irritating sound in the wall room. "Noisy! Have you died as uncle Ben!" Along with this sentence, invisible forces suddenly seemed to flood the entire building, and the cracked walls maintained a delicate balance and stopped collapsing. This kind of meticulous power control can only be achieved by one-sided vector control. He is next door. Putting a hand on the wall, gasping slightly, his face pale, his expression distorted. This is of course, after all, a kidney was lost in that battle, and even the waist with a small half was gone. The already bad physical strength became worse. Fortunately, the super power does not require physical strength, only calculation force. "One side pass?" Misaka Misaki was startled and angry. To say that she is the most abominable person, Arista, who pushed the experiment behind, is ranked first, and one side is definitely ranked second. "Don''t worry about that much first." Bee-eater urged her. "The longer we stay here, the longer we stay, the more dangerous it is for the doctors and patients here, because there are more than one magicians who are ready to strike you. !" This is all information from Shirley''s mind. The giant stone statue that was originally the enemy stretched out his palms at this time, but it was like a response. Misaka Miqin ran up some misunderstood Misaka Mi-ling. But just when the stone statue was about to put them on the ground together. A bang. A saw blade flying from nowhere shattered the entire boulder in an instant, even sliding across Shirley''s waist and slanting it in front of everyone. Shirley fell. Did not die, but also completely lost combat power. "Wow, what is this time?" Misaka Mitsuki was trembling all over, and it seemed as if he was being unloaded by the **** saw blade. Its not just her. Even Misaka Misaka is the same. "Answer 1--" A voice suddenly came from all directions, "The torture props dedicated to witch trials, with the fear of special effects after the warlock." "Fear? That''s the case." Bee-eater seemed to understand something, rolled his tongue and shouted fiercely, "Wake up!" This voice swept the minds of Misaka Meiling and Misaka Mito in an instant, and they shocked them, and their inner fear was suppressed. A skill opened in a level 3 jar. "Question 1 -" The voice appeared again, "Does the fifth LV5 psychological mastery, like the first super-electromagnetic gun, master the magical power." "Yeah, that''s right." Bee-eater Cao replied, and his mental power has spread out. "This way of speaking, you are Shaxia Chloe Jiefu of the "annihilation of the white book". It is obviously a different one. But the magicians of the camp must start with Misaka Misaka?" This is all information from Shirley''s mind. In intelligence, this Shasha is a very tricky person. The feature is a full range of magicians who can "convert tactics to deal with all situations." For example now. She didn''t show up at all. She didn''t know how far she was standing to use magic. If she couldn''t find herself, her current level of spirit-slayer was too limited. "Answer 2--" Sha Xia''s voice was still coming from all directions, with no clear direction. "The task is to take Misaka Megumi, or prevent Misaka Megumi from being taken away by any other forces. Because the situation is severe, the second type is automatically selected. The way the task is completed." The way to prevent Misaka Miki from being taken away by the rest of the forces is to kill her naturally. Although Shasha''s voice was not emotional. But the sense of sensation in it means that everyone can hear. "Why is this?" Misaka Misaka couldn''t help shouting, "There is a reason." First, he was seriously injured in a battle with the superpowers, and then the magician struck again. Mei Ling finally understood what a dangerous world her daughter was in. But what made her the most uncomfortable. It was her own weakness. Not to mention protecting the daughter, as a mother, at this moment, even to protect the daughter and her friends, it is completely a lagging role. "Answer three-because it is a threat." Shasha''s voice finally seemed to show a wave. "The superpowers who have mastered powerful magic, whether this powerful power or the meaning of this ability, will threaten The existence of all magicians." The voice fell. There was a violent breaking sound. This time, it was a hammer that was hit in the head. The hammer, which was even stained with blood, was like a real trial of the witch. The illusion once again poured into Misaka''s mind, and she felt that she would burst her head in the next second. And this time. It was still Uejo Dangma standing up, just a touch with his right hand, the hammer with great power stopped immediately, and then fell to the ground as if it had lost all its power. "Damn it!" Misaka stomped his feet fiercely, turning his head to look at his mother, "Mom, how much deposit do you have?" "What?" Misaka Misaki froze. It was all this time and asked her how much money she had. Is it because they are worried that they have had a legacy and no one spends it? "Now is not the time to open the jar." Only the bee-eater prayed to understand what Misaka Mika wanted to do. "There are more than one enemy. Maybe there are more magicians now." "Then do you have a big red medicine bottle on your body." Misaka Misaki looked angry. "I can''t fight now because of my injury. My body is weakened like an 80-year-old grandmother!" It may be an exaggeration to say that you are 80 years old. However, Misaka''s current problem is indeed that his physical and mental strength are severely overdrawn. If she is not a Thunder Wizard she may not be able to move even if she changes a crispy career. "Take it." Bee-eater prayed to throw out a bottle of bright red medicine like sour plum soup. At least fifty tertiary jars are required." An average of four or five tertiary medicine jars can open a bottle of red potion. If it''s not an emergency, bee-eaters can''t take it out. Misaka Misaka and Ujo Dangma looked dazed. Jar? Red medicine bottle? A visual sense of the game, the key really took a bottle of red pills and slurped. "Question 2 -" Sasha, who was also paying attention to them, found the key point sharply, "What is the jar?" "Of course it''s--found you!" Bee-eater looked fiercely in a certain direction. "Don''t think that only you have the means to attack remotely!" Chapter 535： : An absolutely safe place In fact, strictly speaking, bee-eaters are the strongest superpowers in the academy city. Because she has money. Five hundred tertiary jars were smashed down, and the occupation was highly consistent with her own strength. Now she is surprised by the power she possesses. At this moment, after finally finding where the other party is using perceptual skills, Bee Eater prayed and raised his finger, making a heart gesture in front of him. -The arrow of the captive. An invisible spirit arrow shot out violently, silently, and all the people who penetrated along the way stood blankly, with a frenzy in their hearts, a look that had been completely captured. Shasha''s response was quick. While bee-eater looked at the direction of her fiercely, she made her realize that she was wrong and jumped over again, hiding away. But the second and third attacks followed. This kind of invisible attack makes her particularly difficult, and she can only use the unpredictable evasion technique to continuously avoid evasion. But her troubles don''t stop there. The arrows of captives did not fail to hit anyone. All the people who were hit rushed towards her like mad warriors who obeyed orders. There is no shortage of superpowers. Even, there are several magicians who were originally planning to cooperate with Shaxia. They also made the same move and launched a crazy attack on Shasha under control. "Anyway, she has no time to attack us now." Bee-eater Cao withdrew her hand and looked at Misaka Misaka. "Do you think about where to go next?" "Hey?" Misaka Misaki was asked awkwardly. "I learned something extraordinary from Shirley''s mind." Bee-eater pointed to Shirley who was not far away lying on the ground, with a rare expression of exclamation. "The magician had always been Really exist, now all the denominations and associations of the entire magic side are all staring at you, and after you defeated the passing of one side, there are also a few high-level high-levels in the academy city. In other words, you are now everywhere in the world Enemy." In fact, Bee Eater Practitioner also missed the power of ordinary people. This time it was really noisy. The power shown by the battle between Misaka Misaka and one side has shocked the whole world. As a challenger and the final winner, Misaka Misaka will undoubtedly gain more attention. Misaka, who understood all of this, couldn''t help but covered her forehead and made a wailful voice. "How could it be like this." She originally thought that after defeating one side, ending the experiment, and protecting her sisters, she could return to a calm but peaceful daily life. But who can think of it. Everyday life seems completely ruined. "In short, the most important thing for Meiqin right now is to find a safe place to heal." Misaka Misaka, as the only adult, strives to make her mind run quickly. "If you really want to be enemies with the world, you can''t have power. What''s missing, those people can only dare to attack when Meiqin is injured." After witnessing the battle through TV, she clearly understood what kind of power her daughter possessed. If possible, she certainly wants her daughter to stay away from fighting and danger. But the danger has come up. Then it can only use the maximum power to protect herself. Having power is a blessing in misfortune. "Wow." Bee-eater Cao read Misaka Misaka''s heart and made a marveling voice. "Auntie is really powerful. It seems that it is the right decision to tell you everything." "That''s what it says." Misaka Misaka also put away the expression of frustration, "Where can I go to find a safe and healing place." The whole academy city does not know whether there will be "safe" places. "Yes." The bee-eater''s eyes flashed slightly like a star. "Did you forget that there is an "absolutely safe" place in this school city, even if it is safe?" The world is ruined, and there will not be any problems there." "You mean" Misaka Misaka reacted violently. Jar shop! The jar shop and the owner are beyond the existence of this world. If you can enter the shop, let alone these magicians, even if God comes, there is no possibility of hurting yourself in the jar shop. "Is there such a place in Gakuen City?" Shojo Dangma and Misaka Meiling are all surprised. The main bee-eater is too exaggerated. There will be no problems even if the world is destroyed? How could there be such a place. "Just go out and just find a shop." Misaka Misaka looked at the direction of the hospital door. "There is a convenience store 300 meters to the right of the hospital door. The distance from the door to the door is calculated, totaling about 450 meters. ." Four hundred and fifty meters, it was safe in the past. Misaka Miqin has started running. but-- Not so easy. The sound of the roar of the war horse came, and a blaze of flames bursting out of the door, like a skeleton cavalry, looked carefully as if it was an illusory state between existence and non-existence. Undead knight. Hell creatures summoned by magic actually simulate the characteristics of various legendary undead knights. "It''s up to me to do this kind of thing." Whether it is a stone statue or an elemental creature, as long as it is made of magic, it will disappear immediately without being touched by his right hand. But those undead knights stopped just ten meters away from them. "Psychological control Fantasy killer." The skull mouth of the undead knight headed up and down, and the voice of the caster was passed out, "With you guarding Misaka Misaka, our mission is increased. It''s a lot of difficulty, but our goal is only Misaka Misaka, so there is no need to fight you." "Do you think we will leave because of this sentence?" Bee-eater prayed with a sweet smile, but his eyes narrowed slightly. She was looking for the other person''s real body. These magicians are really annoying. Knowing her strength, she refused to show up one by one, and she thought about more magician servants. "Naturally, I don''t think so, but the crowd is our advantage." The magician who controls the undead knight said with a calm tone, "A total of nineteen magic forces, more than thirty powerful magicians, this lineup Even if you destroy a country, you can do it easily. Your strength does make us feel troubled, but can you not care about the safety of your subordinates, friends, or even loved ones?" As these words say, the faces of the bee-eaters and the noodles are all changed. Chapter 536： : The negotiations broke down completely As these words say, the faces of the bee-eaters and the noodles are all changed. "Are you sure" The bee-eater prayed stiffly for the delicate face in just a moment, and smiled again. "To threaten me like this?" The smile revealed a dangerous breath. "It''s not a threat." The magician doesn''t seem to have the slightest panic. "It''s just dissuasion. Several magicians have already gone to Tokiwa Middle School. This is just an action for the goal of''letting mental control away from the super-electromagnetic cannon''. , Thats all, as long as you go, they will retreat on their own." That''s right, magicians don''t take this behavior as a threat. It is just one of the effective actions when hostile. Of course, the corresponding consequences are also taken into account. But the magician itself is a group of people who will always use their power only for their own wishes. Even members of the same faction will not fully trust, vigilance becomes instinct, coupled with the principle of concealment, the anger and revenge of psychological control are fully affordable Within range. "Tokiwa Middle School? Do you think I will care?" The bee-eater prayed that he could not show his caring attitude at this time. The more revealed, the more dangerous those students would be. "That''s just the failure of this action." The magician''s tone was still calm, as if there were no events that would allow him to show his emotions. "..." The bee-eater''s heart was gloomy. She knew what kind of people the magician was. For your own purposes, you can do whatever you want, or all actions are just for the purpose. "Bee-eater pray, you go back." Misaka Misaki said suddenly, his eyes firm, "My school also has friends." "Hey!" Bee-eater turned to look at her. "As soon as I leave, you are quite dangerous." "I''ll be fine." Misaka raised her hand, and the spear appeared in his hand instantly. The pretend said easily, "You take my mom away with me, and I will easily pass by myself. I am ranked now. The first superpower." "Meiqin." Misaka Meiling showed worried eyes. Where did she not know that her daughter was brave at this time. But she said nothing more. Although she wants to face everything with her daughter, staying alone will only increase her risk. The world where my daughter lives has become so dangerous. "...Okay." Bee-eater gave her a deep look. "If you die, don''t expect me to resurrect you. In addition... this classmate is with me too Let''s go." When it came to the back, her voice was involuntarily quieter. A look of suffocation on his face. She knows exactly what kind of person Dang Dang Ma is. as predicted. "I won''t go." Shangdang Dangma said without hesitation, "How could I just bully a girl with such a mean method, how could I just go away like this." "Fantasy killer, we have adopted the same scheme for you." The magician seems to know very much about Dangma Dangma. "Someone is also looking for the magic banned book catalog, and your friends and classmates, so make a choice." "What is this? Either save this, or save that option? Treat me like heroes in this movie, and you are too worthy of me." Shang Tiao Dang squeezed his fist, his heart was also full of anger, " However, there are people in need in front of me, how could I just leave like this." Of course he was worried about the comfort of his friends. And Inticus. But Mikado Misaka, who was asked to leave him badly injured, is also something he can''t do anyway. and so-- Escort Misaka Misaka to the safest speed as quickly as possible, and then turn around to find Inticus, the only option in front of the Dangdang Dangma! "So, is the negotiation broken in half?" The magician seemed to understand the last determination. It is not an action with a 100% success rate. However, without mental control, it is a normal fantasy killer with only right hand, and the final success rate is greatly improved. "It''s completely broken! Asshole!" The bee-eater stomped and prayed, and with the same raised hand, a staff like a magical girl appeared in her hand, and a magical barrier emerged to surround her and Misaka Miki and Misaka Misaka. "Bee-eater, you..." Misaka looked at her in surprise. "Less wordy, break through quickly, and then I will rush back!" The bee-eater did not explain anything, opened his mouth, and the silent screams spread like a sea wave. How could she leave the last article as hemp. Anyway, this guy is definitely going to save the girl regardless of his life, and even if he can survive, he will definitely be disabled. Bee-eaters pray a little irritable. What do the boys like to do when they save other girls? Because of this irritability, her offensive also became extremely fierce. The majestic mental power centered on them and carried out indifferent soul attacks. Even some doctors and patients in the hospital covered their ears in pain, but the sharp voice also drilled into their minds. The magician who hid in the hospital suddenly caught the trick. The **** knights in front of them suddenly violently violently, but from the controlled operation mode to the automatic operation mode, launched a charge towards the crowd. "I''m coming!" Shang Tiao Dang Ma took the initiative to rush up. "you guys......" Misaka''s heart was filled with warmth. At the moment when the negotiations failed, the war broke out. "Wind Spirit!" The sudden gusts of wind rushed towards them like twisted creatures from all directions. At the same time, thirteen knights wearing knight armor launched a charge from the front. "Know who I am, and dare to appear in front of me." Bee-eater prayed and held the remote control and pressed the button against the knight in front of him. The invisible collision exploded violently. Even the air is distorted. "The will of the knight is protected by the Lord You cannot control us!" The armor on the 13th Knights of the Roman Orthodox Church is a special spiritual outfit. As long as it is worn, all fear, hesitation, Weakness, all will be suppressed, leaving only endless courage. They even lost their "self" to varying degrees. If it is still the past bee-eater prayer, then there is really no way. but now-- "I command you!" The bee-eater''s voice is no longer sweet, but a clang that sounds like metal, "My will is the will of the equal, my glory is the glory of the equal, I As a king, all others are servants!" At the same time as the sound emerged, thin golden lines, like grids, emerged from the air, penetrating all the knights instantly. Their actions stopped. Without the will, you control the body, and without the emotion, you control the soul. This is-the realm of absolute king. Chapter 537： : The culprit that caused the riot This is another blue rare skill acquired by Bee Eater. In the realm of absolute kings, all people are forced to become puppets of the king''s will. Even if the heart is unwilling, they must kneel down to the ground under the control of the body and soul. At this moment, the thirteen knights have become enemies of magicians from companions of magicians. The magicians who were hiding in the dark and preparing to shoot really felt the horror of the soul-stealers. "No." Some people have realized, "This is not simply superpowers." "There are signs of magic." "What I just read should be a manifesto." "The situation is not good." They saw the horror of Misaka Misaka that day. The reason why the action has been dragged to now is to determine Misaka''s injury, otherwise, they are not sure that they can kill or even capture the other party in the academy city. And now. Another LV5 with mastery of magic appeared. "Don''t expose yourself at will." The magicians made a decision, changed plans at the same time, and began to cooperate in preparing large magic spells. That is at this moment. Misaka Misaka, who was about to break through, met a real enemy outside the entrance of the hospital. The burly figure, the brown hair, the three-dimensional facial features like stone carvings, and the exaggerated silver sword that is two or three meters long in the hand, give the whole person a very powerful atmosphere. -The water behind. Not the same as all the magicians I met before. "Is this a saint this time?" Bee-eater prayed to recognize his identity. "You are very scary in Shirley''s memory, but standing in front of me like this is not too small. Look at me." Although it is said in the mouth. But the bee-eater''s heart couldn''t relax. Because the opponent''s position is just outside her absolute king. Only one step away. It is too coincidental to say something accidental. This is a distance of 100 meters. "Although it has not been announced in advance." The sight of the water behind swept across several people. "However, you still have several options to be enemies with me, or-to surrender the culprit that caused confusion." Across this distance, his voice still came very clearly, even when saying the last few words, everyone could feel it, and his eyes were fixed on Misaka Miki. "Are you asking a mother to surrender her child?" Misaka Misaki finally seemed to be unable to take a step forward. "The culprit that caused the confusion? It is you who have been causing the confusion." From the very beginning, these people have emerged one after another. Obviously, some adults have extraordinary powers, but they mercilessly shoot at one child, and even do something that threatens the other children. Now it is even more natural to blame all the responsibilities on his daughter. Misaka Misaka has a feeling of facing lunatics. In fact, in the eyes of ordinary people, they are indeed crazy. "All the riots are caused by her." The words of the water behind seemed to take for granted, "The balance between the scientific survey and the magic side is broken, because this unusual force has caused the world to fall into the boundary of war. Only by letting both sides have the same power can we regain balance. What I seek is not to hurt her life, but to seek the root of her power." Although just standing in front of everyone. But he didn''t seem to have a direct shot. Same as the magician just now. First, the mode of negotiation was chosen. It''s not life-threateningthis is the condition he gave. "Don''t you dare to say that at this moment, isn''t it you who are waging war?" Misaka held tightly the spear in his hand, and his limbs became stiff because of the force, but his head was raised, "I''ve had enough What a culprit, what a balance, the result is that you use some inexplicable reason to hurt the rest of the people! If you have the ability to catch me, just try it!" She actually felt the reason why she was staring. But this does not make her accept. She never wanted to take the initiative to hurt anyone, but if anyone wants to hurt her and the people around her, then she is not annoying. Even after saying this, the expression of the water behind was still calm. He hadn''t expected the other party to catch up from the start. His eyes moved to the bee-eater, the enemy with the greatest threat that he judged to be in front of him. "Your body has the same specificity." The water at the back said indifferently, "But this special power does not seem to be mastered by the school city. Even at this moment, the school city does not protect itself. Any response to the fighting power, if you say that you obtained this specific reason, maybe you can find a way to eliminate this war riot without hurting you." He just watched all the time. Although the power displayed by Bee Eater is completely different from that performed by Misaka Misaka. But they are all peculiar. That is, it should not belong to a superpower, but has a certain magical style power. He was keenly aware that this specific cause was not resolved, and even if the two people were killed, the riot could not be eliminated. "If you want to know, try it for yourself." Bee-eater prayed sweetly and took two quick steps forward, and the invisible realm also followed. However, the water in the rear reacts faster. It''s not about buying feet and running, but like skating, or simply surfing, the body is light and fast. All people are slightly beating. So fast. It''s just like a teleport, a figure, and it appears in other places in an instant. If you look closely, you can see a film of water between his feet and the ground. "My servants, stop him!" The bee-eater beckoned, and thirteen knights under her control rushed out at the same time. The link is already formed. Even if it is outside the realm, it is also under the control of the bee-eater. The thirteen knights of the Roman Orthodox Church also belong to the well-known level in the magic side The set of armored spirit suits, with the powerful qualities of a hundred battles and the perfect cooperation as a whole, let them have Enough energy to run on the first line against the magician. Of course, Bee Eater does not expect these people to defeat the saints. Once again, her fingers made a compelling gesture. The invisible captive arrow biubiu shoots at the water behind. There is no way to easily control enemies of this level, because the other party is extremely powerful in terms of willpower, soul strength, and even magic power. But using skills, Bee Eater prayed that he could not resist it. not to mention. If the other party does not dare to step into her field, then she can move forward. As long as Misaka stepped into the store. It was their victory. Chapter 538： : The third blue skill There is no doubt that the water behind is powerful as a saint. The terror speed is sufficient to reach the speed of sound, and the powerful force of the building can be shattered with one blow. This is a situation where human flesh and blood can never reach under normal circumstances. And his strength is not just that. The power of the saint could not have been used for a long time. Being able to use it for a moment has already established the status of the saint. But the water behind. Because of the "Virgin Mother" character at the same time, let''s not say that 100% of the power of the saints can even reach the level of 200%, which is absolutely inhuman. To what extent he is so powerful, at this moment, the magician hiding in the dark, as well as those who are facing his noodles and other people, have a clear understanding. The first is fast. As fast as a superpower like teleportation, it is easy to pull out a large phantom, which is cooler than any special effect. "Damn, I can''t see clearly at all." Shang Tiao Dangma wanted to participate in the attack several times, but found that it was extremely difficult to distinguish clearly from his speed, let alone keep up. "I told you to leave you directly without listening." Bee-eater groaned unwillingly. Even she can only rely on strong mental power to recognize the speed of the other party. He even had to close his eyes. Not much enhanced vision, in this battle will only interfere with her judgment. The strength of the other party is also terrible. It seems that he didn''t want to do too much unnecessary killing. He was just fighting against the thirteen knights with the side of the knife. People''s hearts tremble, even if they are wearing armor and spirit clothes, every time they hit, they will be like rackets and ping-pong. A crackling sound. Before the reaction came, the Cavaliers had been flicked and flew out. "What the **** is this?" Bee-eater Cao Qi looked very shocked. If it was her before, she was afraid of a face-to-face meeting, and there would be no resistance. What she didn''t know was. The water behind was also in shock. Unlike the general strong, he is well aware of the overwhelming power he possesses. It is impossible for a mortal to keep up with his speed, but no matter how he moves, how to reverse, the feeling of being targeted and attacked. They are everywhere. More importantly- He couldn''t feel the magic he was using. "Although I have felt this way before, but-are you using a new system that is different from any current magic system?" The sound of the water behind came through, "creating a brand new, suitable for the ability Magic, who is the person who can do this? Aresta?" As he said these words, his eyes were also on the two. There was no change in the other''s face. Not Aresta? Or does the person behind the scene conceal their identity? "You''re so relaxed, I''m very angry." Bee-eater puckered his lips, not so angry, it looked more like coquetry. But as this sentence spit out, the heart of the back water suddenly sounded the alarm. He noticed that his eyes changed into Jin Cancan''s color in a flash. Suddenly. Behind the opponent, a ghost image of a dragon appeared. Golden pupil. The strong oppression swept over his body and heart. It was a kind of oppression derived from the level of life. It was like facing an absolutely incapable hostile, there was an urge to kneel on the ground. That''s right, it''s the skill that silence has used. Tens of thousands of transaction points are consumed in just one minute. But now, as a blue rare skill, he was prayed out by bee-eater. This is her third blue rare skill. Ignoring the distance, as long as you see these eyes, you will leave indelible marks in your heart. People with insufficient willpower will even kneel on the ground in an instant and fall into great fear. The willpower behind the water is of course strong. But-the speed is still slowed down. He bit the tip of his tongue fiercely, stabbing his spirit with pain and blood, and at the same time closed his eyes and pulled back quickly. "What is that?" His words were mixed with blood foam. "There is no legendary dragon in this legend. The dragon cannot be a child beyond God." That''s right, this really shocked him. Dragon magic is not without, there are many. However, the phantom behind the opponent even completely crushed the spiritual status of his son of God. This is impossible. Only the level of the Creator can overwhelm the status of the Son of God. Any system or legend that can be known Among them, none of the creators is a dragon gesture. "This is not a skill that you can resist with your eyes closed." Bee Eater''s tone was a little gasping, but the smile was quite sweet. This skill is very expensive. However, the other party made a move. Fear has been implanted in the heart. Whenever you use skills, no matter where you are, this pair of golden pupils with absolute coercion will come to mind. This is torture and curse. Only complete surrender or complete Beating can calm the mind. The water behind has also realized this. It has nothing to do with will. No matter how hard the steel is, it will shrink under the constant impact of the torrent. Sooner or later, he will lose his consciousness and become the shape of the other party. He has lost. Lost to the unknown. "The power of the sage cannot be handed over to the academy city just like this." The water in the rear maintained a closed-eye posture, but his will was raised, facing the phantom of the dragon. "The mercenary''s destiny is on the battlefield. Going to death, Im already ready." "Oh?" The bee-eater''s voice suddenly sounded, with obvious playfulness, "but I clearly feel your inner attachment, I can''t think of it, there will be a beloved person like you, huh, huh, yeah Dont you regret to offend me? There is no threat in this discourse. But it clearly showed the possibility of threats. The water in the back really felt fear. It is not the threat of fear but the power behind fear. As strong as him, he will fall into defeat after an insignificant mistake, and give such a powerful force to two girls who are only 14 years old. The water behind them seems to see the imbalance of power, the turmoil that has swept the world, and the sight. The birth of countless tragedies. "At this point in the battle, I haven''t reported my magic name yet." The water behind raised the big knife in his hand and struck the ground hard. boom--! The roar sounded like an explosion. Large pieces of hard concrete collapsed. The water pipes buried deep in the ground ruptured, and the water sprayed from the broken cracks twisted and surged like a snake. "Flere210, meaning to change the reason for tears, this is why I clenched my arms to fight." Chapter 539： : Unexpected comer The heart of the water behind is gentle. As his magic name. Turning cold tears into warm tears is his wish and will. So after realizing that his inner line of defense may have been torn open, or even completely corroded into a result of high probability, he chose the most intense battle. Intense to death. A stream of pure water weighing more than 5,000 tons rushed out of the ground. In the terrified eyes of everyone, it floated in mid-air into thin lines covering the entire space, forming a huge magic with a diameter of more than two kilometers. Formation. "Here, is this the power of the saint?" Some magicians have been horrified and incoherent. Not everyone can see the saint. Just know it is strong. Far more powerful than mortals. However, this gesture as strong as a **** still exceeds the imagination of many magicians. Even if they are working together at the moment, they may not be able to compare with the fact that this is just a single force. And is it a powerful saint who has admitted his failure and even exuded the determination to fight? "Is it... counterproductive?" Bee-eater prayed with his head tilted up, and also looked at the huge formation in the sky, it seemed to bring a trace of annoyance. Although she has a lot of money, she is unlucky. Five hundred third-level jars only have three blue rare-level skills. One is possessing, squeezing and inspiring the potential of the manipulated. The other is the realm of absolute king. Covered control everything exists. The last one is the golden pupil. A force like a curse, and a person with strong will, will also become a slave to the Dragon God in the long years, and worship her as a daughter of the Dragon God. In the case where the rest of the general skills seem to be dwarfed, she intended to use the golden pupil to tear away the other party''s mental protection and kill the other party''s fighting intent. But unexpectedly. Instead, let this person fight for death. "Hey, the attack has come." Misaka shouted loudly. The water behind was still vigilant to the kings realm, but the huge magic array began to run crazy, countless tens of meters of water guns emerged, and the sharp front end was aimed at everyone, and then-shot out . "I''ll do it." Dangma Dangma rushed up again recklessly. "You stay in the protective barrier!" Misaka kicked him close to the protective barrier of the magic wand in his hand. In a moment, the water gun rushed down. Obviously, it is a weak current. Under the condition of being given impact and mass, it exerts a destructive force that is more terrifying than artillery shells. The hard ground is easily collapsed. Misaka Miqin evaded hard. Even a tall building next to it, with a water pistol spreading through the thousands of holes beneath, collapsed. dusty. However, intensive attacks continue. The water stream that was put into use floated immobilely, re-entered into the huge magic circle, and then turned into a water gun, water hammer, and even a water ball more than 20 meters so far in every operation, every attack Wrapped with great force, they blasted one after another. The collapsed building has become two. The people of Misaka Miqin continued to sink in the constant impact. Uejo Dangma already knows why Misaka Miqin kicked him back. This is not entirely magic. There is also water flow. Even touch can''t kill everything, the impact of the water itself is enough to take his life. "My defense can''t withstand it." Bee-eater praying seemed very difficult. She lacks defensive skills. It is not as flexible as Misaka Misaka. Coupled with the need to protect Uejo Dangma and Misaka Meiling, she has almost become the main target of the attack, and she has to use all her power to maintain her defense. This is going to be worse. "Convenience store, the convenience store collapsed!" Misaka pointed to the building not far away, with a cry on her face. "Of course, at such a short distance, this kind of attack." Bee-eater chewed his teeth and drank a bottle of mental potion. "Damn... come up with some ideas, then drag on If we go on, even if we can resist, the school students will suffer." "I''m thinking, I can''t use many skills now." Misaka Mitsuki is also worried. The situation seemed to suddenly get worse. After the other party''s firepower was fully opened, it appeared extremely fierce. Actually. It is not just a person in the water behind who is attacking at the moment. Seemingly aware of the opportunity, the magicians hiding in the dark all shot, the raging winds, the beating flames, and even the radiant light of the spiritual costume, all the magicians bombed at the same time while cooperating with each other. As the saying goes, there is less hatred when the can is used. The bee-eater praying and Misaka Miqin finally regretted that they opened too few jars, so that at this time they could not come up with anything that could solve this situation at the moment. Especially bee-eaters. According to the inheritance of the soul grabber, if she can develop the skills to control the dead, and cooperate with the absolute king realm, the attack is the defense, and the realm is not afraid of everything at all. The scene seemed to suddenly become deadlocked. But at this time. boom--! The violent sonic boom even overwhelmed the sound of water collision, and each magician smelled a cold killing intent. In places where it was difficult to catch with the naked eye, the continuous slashes carried a violent wind to the sky, interrupted The operation of this huge magic circle. Some runaway water turned into raindrops. The dust was suppressed. In this pothole that had been buried several meters deep underground during the bombing, a new girl stood. The slender figure and fair skin, the naked left leg and the right arm are attracting attention. But at this moment, the most attractive. It was a long knife with a total length of more than two meters in the girl''s hand. -Seven days and seven nights. The unexpected comer is another saint. -Divine fiery weave. "What do you mean?" The rear water suspended the attack. "It is clearly a member of the magic side, but stands in front of me in order to protect the enemies of the science side. You are ready to bear the infamy of the betrayal and die. My hand?" Facing this almost questioning discourse. Shenhuohuo weaved back with short phrases. "Yes." "...So it turned out that Puritanism had decided to stand side by side with the academy city?" The rear water seemed to guess the answer. It''s no wonder that the academy city has not moved so far. Do they want to see allies'' decisions? "Not so." Shenhuo Huozhi gave a veto, raised his head, and looked at one of the saints who had less than twenty people in the world. "This is a decision based on my own will. I Already determined to leave Puritanism." Chapter 540： : Last 100 meters distance Based on your will? Leaving Puritanism? These two messages are too shocking. The magicians in the dark whispered. "The saints from the Far East have to leave Puritanism." "Will it be the conspiracy of that Bishop Lola." "In any case, it is a fact that she is in front of us." "The situation is not good, this is a saint." "Psychological mastery is hard enough." It is not surprising that a magician has defected from an organization. Most magicians use power for their own wishes. Organizations are nothing but tools for fulfilling their wishes. Most magicians do not know what loyalty is. This is why reporting a magic name means endless death. For a magician, only the mind pinned on the magic name is the "real thing", and everything else is nothing but a "fake object." But even so. The rebellion of the saints with deterrent power is still a big deal, not to mention, the current attitude of the fierce fireweaver is like joining the science side and standing on the opposite side of the magic side. "What is your magic name." The water behind asked actively. There is no need to say more, because the unspeakable killing intention is in a fierce collision between the two saints, and even the ordinary people can feel the dullness. "Salvare000." Shenhuohuozhi didn''t hesitate to report his magical name. "It is intended to lend a helping hand to those who cannot be saved." "It turns out so." The water behind seems to understand, "You only want to rescue the people in front of you, but what I want to change is the tears of the world!" He was a raging fireweaver just to save this little girl. No need to negotiate anymore when you report the magic name! The battle between the two saints erupted violently. Compared with the huge momentum just now, the battle at this moment is even more amazing. That is beyond the impact. Even the air seems to be distorted in this collision, and the world is also making a wail. The walls, the ground, Green trees... A terrifying storm is destroying everything. "Weixuan!" Along with the low roar of the fissured fireweaver, her unique killing technique continued to be cut out one after another. Use the power of "Son of God" at the moment of drawing the sword, and then assist with various teaching methods. It should have been a kill. However, in front of the water behind, this terrifying attack was blocked by the exaggerated shape of the sword every time, and even left a chance to launch a counterattack. "It''s a famous saint in the Far East. You have to save the girl''s heart at all costs. I have already received it!" The water at the rear finally came up with a bit of **** fighting spirit. It was like a roar, "However, you are just this level, not my opponent at all!" The next attack is not just the wind pressure carried by the blade. The huge magic circle of water once again turned into a sledgehammer, water gun, and long whip, which impacted the fission fireweave in various forms. The figure of the water behind stepped out. Immediately came before the Divine Fireweaver. The pressure surged. Only the fierce fireweaver with a long knife in his hand seemed to fall into a form of having to defend. The sound of the blasting wind became more and more intense, and the continuous roar has spread throughout the school city. While the rear water was attacking frantically, there was still a general shout. "As you can see, you haven''t really accepted your power. Your knife is so cautious. Your will is full of awe of this power. It''s ridiculous. You have no courage to protect others!" This level of battle is not just a comparison of combat power. Physical and spiritual. Will and magic. The use of 200% of the power in the water behind must also realize the will of the wish, and the continuous impact on the fissure of the fire. She realized. The other party was not wrong. In her heart, she has always hated her own power, and hated the luck of being a saint, because it always hurts the people around her, hurts those who work hard but cant follow her footsteps. People. I haven''t noticed it yet. But when faced with a saint who is more powerful than her, this subconsciousness of power rejection becomes her fatal flaw. "What''s wrong? Your knife is trembling, this is about to reach its limit?" The costume in the hands of the rear water collided again with the seven days and seven nights of the fissured fireweaver, and the fierce sparks were more dazzling than the flash bomb . "Don''t underestimate me!" Shenhuo Fireweave made a roaring sound, disregarding the limit of the body, and once again waved Weisheng''s blow. The alien god''s words came to mind. Said she didn''t have what she had to do. What was she fighting for now? That''s right. She is to protect the will of the god. Giving hope to the desperate and helping the people who cannot be rescued, this originally belonged to her wish, is being fulfilled by the god. Since that is the case, how can this will allow these people to trample on them so much. Shenhuo Huozhi clenched his long knife, never using his full strength. She wanted to protect, not to protect the girl, but to protect the goodwill of the god. Despite being at a disadvantage, Shenhuo Huozhi still desperately counterattack. of course. Misaka Miki and others did not waste her actions. "The convenience store is gone, so I can only go to the shopping street on the left," Bee-eater prayed to speed up the run. The most threatening saint has been dragged down. Although the rest of the magicians are still attacking, this attack only slows them down at most. A total distance of 1,200 meters. One thousand meters, eight hundred meters, five hundred meters left... Although it is difficult, under the defense of the bee-eater pray, everyone continues to move forward. Soon! The complex emotions on Misaka''s face never disappeared from the beginning. She was worried. Worried about classmates and friends in the school, worried about the girl who only saw one side but desperately fighting for her, also worried about the mother around her, and even the bee-eaters who are helping her. The last article is hemp. It''s all because of her. What will happen in the future? Will anyone be injured or even die? All kinds of ideas are constantly coming out, Misaka Miqin bit his lip dyingly, has never been like this now, eager to enter the store. The distance of the last one hundred meters! boom--! Objects like shells hit the front of them fiercely, but not a certain magician''s attack, but a **** girl. The damage of the fissured fireweaver is already extremely serious. The exposed skin no longer has the temptation of the usual color, and now it is covered with blood, and even burst blood vessels can be seen. The original smooth waist long hair is now mixed with caked blood stuck to the face and body. She is breathing heavily. vertex Chapter 541： : Because it is over Anyone can see that the situation at this time is extremely bad. If you change to an ordinary person, you can''t move anymore. Opposite. The water behind the knife step by step is just the rupture of the shirt. There are a few insignificant contrasts on the body, and even the footsteps and breathing are not too unstable. Shenhuohuo Zhi is holding his teeth tightly, and his eyes are unwilling. The same saints, the gap is so great. "It can still stand." The water in the back looked at the fissure fireweaver, and there seemed to be some exclamation. "Aside from the strength and identity, your will is also respectable, but that''s it." He didn''t seem to be preparing to give God Rift Fireweaver another time to rest. The sword in his hand raised. No complicated procedures are used, nor is it necessary, this knife is just weight, pure and absolute weight. The blow from top to bottom, but the carrier is as terrible as a meteorite hitting the earth. Shenhuozhizhi knew that if she was hit by this blow, she would definitely die. But she has no power to evade. Is it over here? Although Shenhuohuo wanted to face it calmly, at this moment, she couldn''t deceive her anger and annoyance. I am angry that I have such a power, but I want to easily deprive others of the water behind. I am annoyed that my own strength is not as strong as I always thought. It is because of her weakness that cannot save others. Will cause such a tragic past. God. Shenhuohuo raised his head and made a final prayer for the blade that he swung down. I am willing to dedicate all my things to you. I just hope you can acknowledge my wish and continue to give hope to those who need to be saved. "Your wish, I have always recognized it." The sound that appeared in the ear made the fiery fiery woven eye pupil shrink suddenly. The blade disappeared. No, it wasn''t the blade that disappeared. The roar of huge power chopping through the earth still sounded. In the shaking of the mountain, Shenhuohuo realized that he had moved some tens of meters for some reason. Is it a miracle? Not really. Shenhuohuozhi looked at the petite young girl with twin ponytails around her, because her injury was so severe that she couldn''t find the girl who came to her in a flash and took her away. "Kuroko!" Misaka shouted his friend''s name in surprise. She was almost scared just now. I thought that the girl who was trying to help herself would die in front of her. "It''s really a haircut." Kuroko also touched a cold sweat that didn''t exist on her forehead. She came to Misaka''s side with a sharp figure, hugged her, and touched her hands up and down. , "Sister Sister--! You are not injured, scare the sunspots!" "Move in an instant?" The water behind also has a certain understanding of the ability of the academy city. "Black, Kuroko! You pay attention to the atmosphere!" Misaka Miqin pushed the Kuroko''s face slightly red, and then got nervous again. "No, why are you here." "Of course we are here to help my elder sister." Kuroko''s face was satisfied. "We?" Misaka Misaki was surprised. "Yes, it''s us!" A figure fell from a height and smashed heavily on the ground, but it was a brave young man with a white bandage on his forehead and sports clothes. Scraping military tyrants. And behind him. One figure after another appeared, wearing various school uniforms, and each one looked at the water behind with vigilance. Even the magicians who did not dare to show up were within this encircling circle composed of capable persons. "You, you..." Misaka Misaki was completely stunned. "We have all seen the fight of the elder sister." Kuroko waved his personal terminal. "When I evacuated the people near the hospital from the academy city, I felt something was wrong, and then someone invaded the nearby camera. All the students are synchronized with this battle process. Since it is a battle between the magic side and the scientific survey, how can you let the elder sister take it alone." All who appear here at this moment are all powerful players above LV4. Only forty-seven LV4 in Tokiwa Middle School arrived here. Coupled with the spontaneous arrival of other schools. There are more than one hundred powerful people, and there are many LV3 powerful people gathered farther away. "..." Misaka Miqin looked at everyone, but didn''t know what to say. "Hehehe." There was a light laughter next to him, and the bee-eater prayed with a sweet smile. "It seems that my arrangement still works." "It''s you?" Misaka looked at her in surprise. "Of course." Bee-eater prayed with his hands around his chest. "By borrowing a little bit from your friend''s hacking technique, I have given her some kind of psychological hint, and just let some passers-by under my control go to activate Now, think about it carefully. This is a school city. Why should we be besieged by them? It should be the other way round." Basically, it started when the magician used her classmates to threaten her. Bee Eater is ready for this. But she didn''t expect that there would be so many people. She originally wanted to call her "faction members". The form is reversed. The bee-eater looked at the water behind with confidence. "It''s just a group of children who don''t know how to fight." The water behind didn''t feel much threat. "Hehehe." Bee-eater Caught laughed again. "They really don''t know how to fight or cooperate, but-I know!" At the moment when the voice fell, the mental power swept out. In the eyes of the two hundred nearest LV4 great powers, all the same starlight appeared in the eyes of the bee-eater. Fear and hesitation have disappeared. It was replaced with a silent expression and a straight body. Only this moment. The water in the rear felt a huge threat because everyone''s momentum has condensed into a huge force, and all of them have gathered on the body of the bee-eater. "It''s a terrible power." He stared closely at the bee-eater. "Psychologically, you may be more powerful than the super-electromagnetic cannon." "You didn''t find out until now?" Bee-eater prayed with a smile on her face. "But--" The water behind raised his sword sharply. "Are you really willing to trade their lives for victory? In the next battle, how many of them can survive?" After reporting the magic name, he couldn''t flinch. Whether it is a saint or a superpower. Anyone standing in front of him must take back the girl who stirred the whole world. "No one will die." Misaka held the palm of Shiraoi Kuroko and looked coldly at the water behind, "because it is over." vertex Chapter 542： : They found the truth It is indeed over. Because Kuroko Shirai is here, and a dessert shop is just a hundred meters away. But it blinked. The dessert shop in Misaka''s eyes turned into a tin shop. "Heizi." She raised her finger and pointed, "Take me there." "Ok." Kuroko looked at the shop, and his eyes were attracted involuntarily. Yes, she saw it too. Actually, its not just her. Many people present saw Misakas movements. The elites among the magicians are gathered here, and according to the rules set by silence, there are not too few people who meet the conditions and are qualified to enter. Including the water behind. It''s just that in their eyes, it''s just an ordinary store. Although it looks a little weird, it doesn''t seem to be any different. Uh-- Kuroko and Misaka appeared in front of the shop. It was two more times. Misaka Misaka, as well as the bee-eater pray, even the severely wounded fiery fireweaver were all taken away, and the teleported Uejo Dangma trot all the way. The water behind was not stopped. At such a short distance, he wasn''t afraid of running away at all, and he didn''t know what Misaka Miqin wanted to do, but he was faintly aware that something was wrong. "Bilibili, is there anything here?" The last article when Ma looked up at the signboard, "Fred Dessert Shop, hello, you won''t want to eat dessert at this time." "Can''t you see?" Misaka Misaki seemed stunned. "You said you can''t see? What can''t you see?" Ujo was dumbfounded. "..." Misaka Miqin and Bee Eater Cao looked at each other. They suddenly realized. Not everyone can see the shop, it seems that only people with a certain strong personal wish can see it. "He didn''t have his own wish." A voice suddenly came out. At the next moment, in the eyes of the invisible, the surface of this dessert shop suddenly twisted like a watermark. It became a simple tin store. The shop''s signboard has also become the antique "jar". In the shop door that opened from the inside to the outside, a man wearing a Chinese costume with black gold dragons sat there quietly, with a snow-white cute cat lying in his arms. Not waiting for guests, but actively opening the door to welcome guests. All, everyone can see. Of course, only for your own eyes, in the eyes of someone who is secretly observing here, it is still an ordinary dessert shop. But through the reaction of the others, he also realized something. "The dessert shop... turned into a jar shop? Pretend to be magic?" Some magicians murmured. "What are you talking about, haven''t you always been a tin shop?" The magician next to him looked at him strangely. "This person... can''t see through." "Looking at the appearance of the super electromagnetic gun, is he the person behind this power." "Be careful, he gives me a very dangerous feeling." The magicians whispered, but everyone''s attention was attracted by the silence that suddenly appeared at the moment. Then they saw. The fiery fiery fireweaver, already covered in blood, shook and walked past. Puffed. Half kneeled, half collapsed in front of the man, raised his head and stared at him with delighted eyes. That joy, everyone can feel it. "I saw it." Silently raised her hand, put it gently on her forehead, and said with a smile, "You have made a decision. This decision has become your wish and your qualification." That is when the voice falls. A white light radiated from the body of the fissure fireweave. And in everyone''s horrified eyes, the fierce wound of Shenhuohuozhi healed quickly with white light. No, not so much as healing, but more like going back in time. Because even the broken clothing, the long hair that was cut off is all recovered, but after less than a second, as the white light dissipates, it appears that everyone is in front of everyone. It is no different from the new appearance. The fierce fire weave. Even the water behind is shrinking. What horrible magic is this? No one knows better than him the extent to which the disintegrating injury is so severe. Or is it a special magical effect? No, I didn''t even notice the trace of magic, is it because of the superb enchantment around this shop? Or is it all just illusion? The more powerful the person, the more extraordinary the scene before him. The water behind is undoubtedly a very powerful person. He was the only one, and again and again, he gave the bee-eater and other people strong pressure. But at the moment. The back water clenched the long knife in his hand, and for the first time felt that he had completely lost control of the situation. "Thank you for your gift." Shenhuohuo weaved not much shock, just with grateful eyes. "Don''t be so cautious." Silent smiled, motioning her to stand up, "Stand aside to see, you still have some misunderstandings about me, not to mention, it is not so easy to become a formal employee." "......Yes." Shenhuohuozhi didn''t say much, standing beside the silence, his eyes kept on him. He really has been watching. The heart of the fierce fireweave has a never-before-seen mood that wants to cheer. She was sure again. I did find the existence I wanted to serve. "Does the action of this saint from the Far East have been directed by your Excellency?" Although it was an interrogative sentence, his heart had already determined the answer. See what it looks like. It is clear that he has decided to leave Puritanism and obey the man in front of him. "I didn''t instruct her." Silence shook her head and said slowly, "But she did mistakenly think it was my will, and she helped Meiqin." "So..." The gaze of the water in the back slightly glared. "The magic of these two girls also originated from the Lord?" "Not bad Silence admitted very simply. Because it is too simple, the water behind it has a sudden pause. And those magicians are shaking one by one. Is it really him? They thought about the trembling power that Misaka Misaka showed in that battle; the power just shown by the bee-eater, even the sages had to fight dead; Injury. And all this terrible everything was concentrated on this man. Only this moment. The man who was smiling seemed to be terrified. That said. But at the same time they started to get excited. Because they found the truth and also found the goal. Chapter 543： : I deprive you of strength Silence takes everyone''s reaction into perspective. He is quite satisfied. Those who do business are not afraid of being known, but it is better to say that everyone who wants to get it is the best. With the wonderful performances of Misaka Miqin and Bee Eater, the tin store is also on the stage. The water in the rear also recovered. "What is your purpose?" He asked directly, "The ability person can use magic, or such powerful magic. This power is enough to break the balance of the world and trigger a war. I don''t know how many people will cry because of tragedy." "It is indeed possible." Silent fingers gently scratched Fei Ju''s chin on his legs, still a cloudless look. "However, war only stems from human desires, not from the power I bring. The women who hold this power are only to protect the people they want to protect." In fact, even if he does not appear, the war will break out. Many people will still die. So this pot of silence will not be memorized. But the water behind clearly doesn''t think so. "Unfortunately, I don''t have the power to solve the problem of human desires, even if I know that this is the root of the war." The tip of the big sword in the hands of the rear water lifted slightly, "I can only solve what my power can solve, Depriving the happiness of a few people for the sake of more people is a brutal reality belonging to the world, and I cannot change it." The water behind the same saint is completely different from Shenhuohuo''s perception of his own strength. You can even say the opposite. The more you save, the more you change, the more you understand your powerlessness. He does not exclude killing or power, but only feels that this power is not strong enough. So now. He stared at the man in front of him, his fighting intentions were constantly rising. Although it may be felt that the other party has a simple strength, if one can solve the chaos and war, he will not stop anyway. "interesting." Silence is still lying on the chair in a lazy gesture. Fei Ju extended her pink tongue and licked his fingers gently. As if he could not feel the fighting intention of the water behind, he casually said: "You feel that you are powerless to change human desires and the cruelty of the world. Can you change my existence? If the power in you gives you this illusion-then I will deprive you of it ." That is to say, after the rest of the people sound like joke. The shape of the water behind shook violently. An unprecedented sense of weakness came up. No more. Belonging to the saints and the power of the "son of God" is gone! "This is impossible!" The water behind can no longer keep himself calm. Compared to the loss of strength, this incident made him even more unbelievable. The identity of the saint is born and given by God, and some saints have lost their power, but that is because they are destroyed and hurt. However, he could feel his intactness, even the sacred mark still exists. The power is gone! This situation is far beyond what he can understand. And, this is just the beginning. Not only the power of the Son of God, but also the characteristics of the Virgin Mary, the magic power of the magician, the power of his thousand hammers, all everything quickly dissipated and disappeared without a trace. Bang. Losing his strength, he could no longer hold the heavy sword in his hand, and the body stepped back a few steps, his face full of horror. Even a fantasy killer cannot do such a thing! The rest of the magicians also instinctively felt something was wrong. "what happened?" "Why did the water in the rear lose the spirit outfit? Is it a spell?" "No traces of magic are found." "Look at the sky!" "How come, the magical reaction of the water behind can''t be detected!" The huge magic circle that always existed in the sky collapsed as if it had lost all its support. Five thousand tons of water crashed down from midair. Xinxin was divided into two kilometers in diameter. After the terrible weight was dispersed, it was only a downpour. All the students controlled by the bee-eater were soaked, but no one was injured. But this situation is difficult for the magician to understand. There was no fighting, no traces of spells, it was as if the water in the rear had surrendered. "Now, you are just an ordinary person who can no longer be ordinary. You have no power to deprive anyone''s happiness or change anyone''s tears." Silence raised his eyes slightly, his eyes slightly deep. He smiled at him, "According to your theory, only do what you can do, then you can go home with peace of mind now." "......." The lips of the water behind shook slightly, and a horrified expression remained on his face. Unexpectedly. Can''t imagine how the other party did it. But he did lose all power at the moment, and in a way beyond imagination, he couldn''t even pick up the costume. Just go back like this? Be an ordinary person. As soon as this idea appeared, it was immediately swallowed up by an unspeakable sense of panic. "I can''t do it." The back water stooped down, trying to pick up his weapon again, but even if he exhausted all his strength, he swelled until the blue muscles burst and his face flushed, but he just barely lifted it up. Not to mention waving. Even if he kept it like this, his legs were trembling. This specially crafted costume weighs hundreds of kilograms. This embarrassing scene, coupled with the silent words, finally made the rest of the people aware of the state of the water behind. "The power of the saint... is it deprived!?" "How is it possible! That''s a saint!" "What did he do, didn''t do anything, is it the operative saint''s collapse?" "The collapse of the saint is not this effect!" "Who is he? Who is he? What exists? Why has it never been heard!?" The emotion of panic spread rapidly among the magicians ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the initial response of the water behind. If it wasnt for their own eyes, they couldnt believe everything in front of them. The water in the back just showed great power. A person is more powerful than all of them, and even pressurelessly forced another famous saint to the point of serious injuries. And now. In a face-to-face, a flirty sentence, all the power is deprived? Every magician felt numb scalp and goose bumps burst out one by one. Faced with this incomprehensible existence, they are all ready to escape. Although they can give their lives to their goals, they do not mean to seek their own way. Chapter 544： : Who else wants to continue At this moment. All magicians dare not act rashly. Even if he ran away, no one dared to be the first. Even hiding in the dark, there was a feeling that his own safety could not be guaranteed at all. Without him. The man in front of him is really weird. The water behind is still desperately trying to raise his weapon, but it has no effect at all, just unwilling to give up. "Obviously after using power as an excuse, after losing power, I refuse to give up?" Silence remained a slow tone. "..." The water behind was silent. Boom. The sword that became extremely heavy in his hand fell to the ground again. Already weak. "You are right." The arms and legs of the water behind are shaking with insufficient strength. "The strength is not enough...just an excuse, I am just using this strength to do what I want to do. thing." This is only noticeable when power is lost. Not because power can only do so much, but his heart only wants to do so much. "You''re simply." Silent nodded. "Your wish is actually the same as the fission fireweave. They all want to help people in need, but you are more ambitious than her. Your goal Its not just in front of you, but more, even people you cant see. This makes your wish extended, not just passively helping people in front of you, but becoming active to maintain order. That''s why the water behind is eligible to see the jar shop. However, it is impossible to see the fierce fiery weave and the noodles being hemp. Their wish is not specific enough. Only when there is a person in need of help in front of you, will you shoot. If you have never met someone who has not been saved, they will keep salting fish. "...Who are you." The water in the back slowly calmed his breath, staring at the man in front of him. If it is an ordinary person, evaluate his heart. He will just disdain. But the person in front of him easily deprived him of his power. This incredible power made him unable to ignore what the other party said. "I am the one who helps you fulfill your wish." Silent said slowly. "..." The water behind did not know what to say. He couldn''t judge the truth. It is better to say that since his power was easily deprived, his thoughts began to be confused, because such a existence exceeded his imagination. "Meiqin wants to protect her sisters." A smile appeared on the silent face. "Her wish was so strong and so difficult, so I gave her hope that praying also had to be realized but could not be realized." Her wish, now she has also grasped the hope, and this is what I am doing, and you-your wish is equally strong, but you are still confused." "Confused..." The water in the rear glanced at Misaka Miki, and at the bee-eater. I still can''t believe it. Such a powerful person, given such a powerful force, but just to help them realize their wishes? "You don''t need to doubt the Lord''s words." Shenhuo Huozhi couldn''t help but say, "Everything in the world is insignificant to the Lord, there is nothing worth watching, all the Lord did is just because of the Lord''s Kindness and kindness, this hope in response to the wish is just the gift of the Lord." In the heart of the fierce fire weave. Silence is a **** who wants to help the world with kindness. In fact. For the omnipotent God, what is there to watch for everything in the world? Even if it is really a watch, there are countless other ways. "You said... Lord?" The pupils of the water behind shrank fiercely, looking at Shenhuohuo with a slightly more incredible look. For magicians, this title can not be used casually. The same is true even if the Amakusa style born of the fissured fireweave is a sect that gathers hundreds of families and has no specific faith. Let''s look at the expression of the fierce fireweaver again. It is clearly a believer who is ready to give up his faith. Could it be that...... A more incredible idea emerged. Is the man in front of him a certain deity called out? Which faction is it? The face of an Oriental...who in myth possesses such a characteristic? in this world. The existence in the myth is both non-existent and existent. A long time of legends and beliefs have already manifested the power of God. As long as you use specific magic, you can even summon the legendary gods. Not just angels. Including Eastern mythology too. "No need to guess." Silence shook her head helplessly, "decide, you with the wish, want to enter the store to find the power to realize the wish, or leave it here, to be a normal without changing anyone''s tears. People, this choice only needs to be decided based on your own will." After the words fell. The door of the shop closed slowly. Misaka Miqin stepped in and jumped in first, and the last piece of Dangma wanted to enter but touched an invisible soft barrier. Neither he nor Misaka Meiling are eligible. "Mom?" Misaka looked at her mother with some worry. "You can go with peace of mind, I will take care of the outside things." Bee-eater prayed deliberately to catch the flies. "Then please you." Misaka Mitsuki was not angry, but very solemn, even said with a little pleading. "Boring..." Bee-eater prayed instead, "She is also Tao Li''s mother." She might be happy if she saw Misaka''s pleading look at her, but she was not happy at this time. And just at the moment when the door is about to close completely. The water in the rear took two steps forward and went straight in. After all, he couldn''t accept it, let go of himself. The door is closed Kink, blinking again, the tin shop becomes a dessert shop again. Only the big swords still on the ground, and a group of magicians like dreams. "Then, the rest is between us." Bee-eater prayed and raised his hand. All the superpowers controlled by her collectively took a step forward. She smiled very sweetly, "Dare to hide The mice in the dark, who else wants to continue, I promise, will teach you well so that you will never feel any sadness and pain." The most troublesome rear water is gone. She is not Misaka Misaka who was seriously injured and lost her strength. After a moment of silence. The magicians left one by one. In this battle, they can say that they have failed, but they can also say that they have succeeded. Because they find the person behind this power. Chapter 545： : Looking ahead Although the magicians were about to leave the scene, the inner agitation did not retreat in the slightest. They hurried back. did not think of. The person who allows superpowers to use magical powers is actually such a mysterious man. I don''t know my identity, I don''t know my strength, I just played briefly. However, the deprivation of the power of the water behind by a single sentence is enough to be horrifying. In the entire history of the magician, the existence of this possibility is also rare, and each one is a legend. s legend. No matter who it is. From this moment, it has become the center of attention of the entire world. Someone who did not arrive at the scene closed his eyes again. This time for him, it should be regarded as a success. At least let the existence appear in person. But Aresta is not clear. I would also like to thank him for his silence and help the shop with a big publicity. now. Among the shops that had closed the door, Misaka looked at the water behind him cautiously. "I have no strength." The back water noticed her eyes and shook her head. "I am the one who should be worried." "You do have to worry." Shenhuohu looked at him with a strange expression. "Even if you want to be an ordinary person, it is impossible to let the rest know that you have no power, there will be many magicians. Get up." There are many people in the water behind. Not to mention. With his body, perhaps a little silence can be found. The water in the rear now falls into a situation similar to that of Misaka Misaka. and many more-- Is this the purpose of the deity? Shenhuohuozhi suddenly understood that when he was in a similar situation, he would really understand the position of the other party. It is worthy of being a god, but the means of punishment also contain such deep meaning. However, Misaka was silent for a moment, but he didn''t look like he was gloating. He just snorted and turned his head. "The shopkeeper." She looked at the silence and asked with some concern. "Is there a quick way to treat my injury?" She was still worried about her friends and mother. "Of course." Silent hands spread out, "but at a price." Misaka''s small expression suddenly collapsed. I just wanted to be safe here. Up to now, a cruel reality that she deliberately ignored was finally in front of her. Treatment also costs money. "If it is a general injury, you can be cured on your own." Silently shook his head. "But you are not a general injury. The potential of the body is brutally crushed, and the soul is damaged. Under normal circumstances, you are all I''m not even twenty years old." "This, so serious?" Misaka Miqin''s face was pale, but she quickly responded that what was before her was not a question of injury, but of money. As long as you have money. Even if there is a breath left, there is no problem at all. Where to get money? The first reaction in her mind emerged from the photon after marriage, but she shook her head quickly, and she had already borrowed so much money. "Is there a price to pay for gaining power from you?" The water at the rear opened at this moment. "Of course." Silent nodded with a smile, "I just provide an opportunity, an opportunity that turns the impossible into a possible opportunity, but whether it can be done depends on your own efforts." At this moment, the water in the rear is thinking of the existence of demons and demons. If it is the devil of hell. Deprivation of his power seems to be possible. After all, the devil, as the opposite of God, feels as omnipotent as God. Can''t figure it out. "No need to guess." Silently shook his head, sending the message directly into his mind. The body of the water behind shook twice. The unbelievable expression appeared again. Silence is commonplace. Everyone''s worldview was expanded to the point of a multiverse at once, all of which were similar reactions. The same information also brought a copy to Shenhuohuo, and she also brought a surprised expression. It seems that she did not expect that there is a more rigorous and complete set of rules here in Shen Mo. But after being surprised, the mood of the fierce fireweaving was pleasantly surprised. This also means that giving mortal hope is not just a whimsical act of the deity, but there is really such a group of gods on the shoulders who are doing such things very seriously. "Secret." Silent shouted softly, looking at the tall beautiful girl, "Originally you didn''t have enough wish to let yourself step in, but now that you have it, it is your wish to become an employee of the Chamber of Commerce , You should now understand what needs to be done to realize this wish." "Your favors, and the strength of being a senior member?" Shenhuohuo digested the information in his mind and asked very respectfully. "I always admire you." Silence doesn''t disguise your favorite. "You are serious, ethical, calm and calm, but very active in your heart. I always like the entanglement afterwards. It is also a good feature. To say enough. The reason is that people who are close to you will be hurt by paranoia. This is a common problem for magicians in your world." The chaotic and fire-weaving complexion has gradually turned red. Her face is actually very thin. The existence of being worshipped will comment on your strengths and weaknesses, which will inevitably make you shy. However, when he heard the shortage, his eyelashes twitched slightly, his eyes dropped down, his hands were staggered in front of him, and he was playing with him, not like a saint, but like a clever student scolded by the head teacher. "Do you also think... is splitting wrong?" she asked in a low voice. "Right or wrong, you already have the answer yourself." Silence smiled slightly. Because he was worried that his companion would be hurt by his excessive strength and luck, he chose to leave his companion. For the abandoned people, of course, it is a kind of injury. But compared to other magicians ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is much better. "Sure enough it is wrong..." Shenhuo Huozhi''s gaze had a trace of sadness. She has also been restraining her companions who are not thinking about her old days, but at this moment, I believe that she was doing something wrong at the moment, and the feeling of missing her companions was surging to the extent that she did not expect. Emerged. Silence gave her time to change her mind. The sight is placed on the body of the water behind. "How about you?" His smile was as warm as, "Are you aware of your mistake?" "..." The water behind closed his eyes slightly and sighed for the first time in his life. "If the Lord, there are also guides like you..." "It''s better not to think of me as a god." Silence looked at him with a deep meaning. "Your wish grants you the qualification to hope here, and fulfilling your wish also requires your own efforts. As for guidance, that is nothing more than Some of my personal trivial preferences-it is always you who find the way forward in the mist." Chapter 546： : Provide a place to make money In the same sense, silence has been said many times. In short, don''t let these members rely on him too much. As an official, it is the same as GM. If you intervene too much in silence, it is easy to destroy the overall balance. on the other hand. You have to work hard to have enough motivation. The water behind is also clear about this, but even if it does not really help all, such a guide is extremely valuable. "For the price...I don''t have much." The water at the back was thinking about the information in his head, and his face was awkward. Although he is a mercenary, in fact, he is often obliged to help. Poor than Misaka Misaka. And now there is no more power. Isn''t this a very bad situation? "If you can''t pay the price, I can provide you with a place where you can earn the replacement price by working hard." Silence is not surprised by their financial situation. "Earn to replace the price?" Not only the water behind, including Misaka Miki, and even the Divine Fireweaver looked over. These people are poor ghosts. "There is a certain danger and need to fight." Silent raised his hand and waved, a mirror appeared in the air. Above is a picture of various monsters. There are also many people who use various means to fight various monsters. That''s right, it''s the dark bullet world. "As you can see, this doomsday world full of various monsters has been transformed by me into a trial site for you junior members to try. As long as you fight, you can directly earn points." Silence said Author, enter relevant information directly into their minds. "Isn''t this the copy of the monster?" Misaka Misaki whispered. The other two magicians on the magic side may not be able to react quickly, but Misaka Misaka is a frequent visitor to the video game city. All kinds of games are proficient. The nature of this world can be seen at a glance. However, they were even more amazed by the fierce fireweave and the water behind them. This is an unimaginable practice. Control and transform an entire world, and then bring people from different worlds together. What kind of power is this? Even the Lord who was born by gathering the beliefs of all people is afraid that he cannot do so. It is not that he cannot do everything, but he is only limited by the world itself. Is this the pattern of the infinite multiverse? "I just paid the price to go once, I am still enough." The rear of the water made a decision. Although he is now just an ordinary person, fighting at that point may be extremely dangerous. But he is not afraid of death. The water behind can not only sacrifice others in order to prevent a big tragedy, but also sacrifice himself without hesitation. "Fragmentation, your so-called saint''s power, if you go to a different world, it will no longer work." The silence said suddenly. "??_???" God froze for a moment, but it seemed to understand something. "Because this is not your own power, but the power of the rules of this world blessing you." Silence explained, "Partly depends on faith, or is as invalid as idol worship magic, on the contrary, self-worship super Instead, my power belongs to my own power. The water behind, I deprive you of the power of the saint and the mother, as a punishment, but the magic power can be returned to you." The words fell, and the water behind felt the magic that was emerging in his body. He still inevitably marveled at this firework-free method. Then nodded solemnly. "Being able to give the hope and opportunity below is already extremely grateful, and there is nothing else to ask for." Knowing the existence and identity of silence, he was able to understand the mood of the fierce fireweaver. If it is said that there is an irresistible existence anyway, it is unfortunate. Well, this being with good intentions is the great luck of misfortune. He is not a misunderstanding. Even if you dont dedicate everything with the feeling of worship like the **** of fire and weaving, but also understand that you must be grateful. And he also clearly understands what kind of change the world will face because of this gift. No one can stop it, but he will do everything to change more tragedies and more tears. So-he needs strength. "You have to be a member first." Silently looked at the water behind and smiled, "Although your money is not much, but just enough to become a member, pay for the cost of going to the copy again, and then look at yourself. " "I understand." The water in the back took a deep breath. Without much hesitation, he chose the tactical series. The sage has a powerful physique far beyond everyone, he has a powerful magic far beyond the average magician. Originally he was a battle suitable for a series of tactics. "Shopkeeper, let me go directly to the world stage to fight." Misaka Misaki raised the spear in his hand, seeming to be a little helpless about the battle he was going to face, but also quickly got excited, her mother, her classmates were still waiting for her. "I''ll go too," Shenhuo Huozhi continued. When you get there, you can no longer rely on the mighty power of the saint. She will become the same as her past companions, no longer enjoying the inherent strength, but relying on her continuous efforts. Just think so. There is also a strange energy surging. This is her longing experience. "I have opened your authority, just apply yourself." Silence paused, said softly, "Wish you Wulong Changlong." "Thank you, thank you." Misaka looked at the shopkeeper''s gentle smile, and this thankfulness was sincere. But Ao Jiao''s gun sister is always shy about such words. Seemingly evading the general, with a red face, he applied directly to the world stage. With a feeling of being squeezed, the flower in front of him had come to a central area like a square. "Your Excellency, but for the first time?" Immediately there are soldiers guarding here, carefully watching this is not in the list of soldiers, it seems to be the first soldier to come. "Well, yes, this is my first time Misaka Misaka didn''t realize it until this time. She came to a different world! Just like this, a new world has arrived! After really understanding the meaning of this matter, her small heart that was already adventurous could not help but thump. Looking red. His eyes were full of suppressed excitement. The person in front is the NPC of the new world? I didnt know that I was being carefully described as a NPC soldier by following the process. They will prepare food, accommodation, and meet all the needs of life... It has gone through such a long world. In this world, both indigenous people and players have begun to explore their own coping modes. Chapter 547： : Situation development everywhere For some bad taste, Silence arranged Misaka Miki in the area where the other three protagonists were located. Separated with the fissure fireweave from the water behind. That is to say, in this area, there are now four protagonists converging in one place. After a brief understanding, Misaka Misaki followed behind the NPC to the guest house. She was going to fill up her stomach while learning more about the world. Along the way, she was curious about everything around her. It still looks like a modern city. It''s just that the level of science and technology seems to be lagging a lot compared to the academy city. And, according to the information in my head. Here, it turned out to be a parallel world of the earth. There are also these countries, but there are no academy cities, no superpowers, no magicians, and even suffered a devastating disaster on a global scale ten years ago, and turned into a doomsday. world. so amazing. And it''s amazing! Misaka knows what kind of situation the chamber of commerce is in. In such a world, if you transform, you transform, and if you try it, you try it. Just as she exclaimed, there was a voice in front of her suddenly. "New member?" Misaka Miqin raised his head. It was a woman with blond hair, looking like a seventeen or eighty-year-old, looking young, but with a surprisingly good figure. Misaka stared at somewhere, and the corner of her mouth twitched fiercely. Damn it! It''s even more exaggerated than bee-eating! Is this the case with blonde hair? "It looks like a little kid." Tsuneo has moved over and looked at Misaka Miqin up and down, his slender eyebrows slightly picking, "You are very injured, very heavy, so it turns out, don''t have the money to buy medical jars? ?" "..." Misaka Miqen became alert at once. Having experienced so many things and facing so many enemies, some of her naive thoughts have changed. This is not a game after all. However, she still failed to achieve the same level of mentality as the old fox, and her alert expression was fully revealed. "Don''t worry, this is the safe zone." Tsunade carefully observed Misaka Miqin''s expression, and she already had some thoughts in her heart. I was afraid that this was a real imp, rather than looking like an imp. I was slightly relieved in my heart. Hearing that a new member arrived in this area, she was also worried about what dangerous person she might be, so she came over to see it. At this moment a bright smile appeared, as if casually asked: "Since you are a member, you should have entered the basic information. The fight in the security zone requires both parties to agree. Seeing how you look, is it from the pirate?" "What pirates?" Misaka asked subconsciously. Then I found that the expression of the violent sister in front of me was slightly sluggish. Suddenly realized. Maybe he accidentally exposed something. Tsunade was stunned for a while. Not a pirate? Looking at what she looks like, she is obviously not from the Ninja World, if not from the Pirate World, that is to say, it may be a person from the New World? Silence went to a new world to find a junior member? If this is really the case, it cannot simply be ignored. Many thoughts flashed in Tsunato''s mind, and he finally said with a smile. "Your luck, I am a profession in the medical department. If I help you treat it, even if I can''t treat all, I can save a lot of points, and I will introduce the membership here, but as a price, you also have to How about providing a little information?" After realizing that the other party is likely to be a kid from the new world, Tsunade became much more direct. Such conditions, I believe the other party will not refuse. Misaka blinked. She hesitated, but nodded. The main thing is that the sentence can save a lot of points, which is really tempting. However, she is constantly reminding herself that this is no longer the original world, and she is facing strangers, and she can''t carelessly. Seeing this in silence, he took back his sight. Newcomers from the new world should be able to provide a little new energy to this copy world. He continued to live a leisurely life, and then stayed behind the scenes to observe the developments in various places. ... The next few days. The entire world of the forbidden world, whether on the surface or in the dark, is a turbulent state of affairs. On that day, although the siege of Misaka on the Misaka side was not as well-known as the super-power war, Misaka Misaka, who was an insider, opened his fire with impoliteness. She broke the fact that her daughter was cloned and used clones to conduct inhuman experiments. All of a sudden, the world was shocked. With the assistance of Bee Eater, the Ministrys intelligence on this project has been made public, and there is no chance for sophistry. In a short time. Parents of students all over the world suddenly clamored and asked to take their children away, verbally criticizing the city of the academy. And all the countries in the world have a gesture of righteous indignation. It is required to completely ban the academy city, submit to a joint trial by all countries, and divide all assets. Facing such an offensive. The academy city seems to be prepared for a long time, and has published a lot of information about the magic side, telling everyone that this world is not only a superpower, but also a magician, and these magicians are all unscrupulous villains and do what they do. In order to be more brutal than the academy city, once the students of super powers are taken away from the academy city, they will definitely become the target of the magician and fall into danger. In addition, of course, apologies, commitments, propaganda, etc. are indispensable. Suddenly, the situation was deadlocked. Of course, these are superficial competitions. In such a world, secular and public opinion, these forces do not seem to be so powerful, whether it is Aresta, or the many gangsters on the magic side have nothing to worry about. Their concerns revolve around the mysterious jar shop owner. The silent and short appearance on that day, the horrible means of display, and the powerful power displayed by Misaka Miqin and Bee Eater Qiqi can''t be ignored by anyone. It is both a threat and a temptation. ... From the Roman Orthodox Church, the right seat of the God alone in the main hall. The Pope, who should have been worshipped by thousands of people, was now paralyzed on the ground, looking at the youth in front of him with an ugly face. Fire on the right. This young man with red hair shoulder to shoulder and a cynical smile on his face. "Did you find the water behind you? Although you know that this guy doesn''t use it, if you are really deprived of power and not dead, you should come back and ask for asylum." The young man took the phone and seemed to answer The news arrived was very unsatisfactory. Chapter 548： : This overwhelming defeat This call should have been answered by the pope himself. But now the pope is sitting on the ground and the young man is answering. There were traces of fighting on the scene. This scene is enough to explain the problem. The right seat of God, implying the side of God, is the most powerful group of magicians in the Roman Orthodox Church, but in fact, the most powerful inside is this young man, who has the terrible power far beyond any other person, even enough Save or destroy the world. The phone hung up. The young people walked forward to the pope step by step. Bend over and look at him. "Even the following people have been shaken. The situation looks bad. Shouldn''t you be a pope at this time?" Just looking at the smile of the fire on the right, people who don''t know think he is really asking the Pope''s opinion. But the pope has understood his heart. "What do you want to do, just say it." The pope''s voice was very low, "I have tried to stop you." "If it''s really frustrating, I hope you try harder." The fire on the right stood straight up. "I wanted to save the world well, but I didn''t expect such a monster to appear, just a word. It deprived the power of the saint and the virgin. This is a monster. This must be a monster." He kept repeating the word monster, but the smile on his face grew bigger and bigger. He likes monsters. Because there are monsters, it means that it is the turn of the savior. "Don''t you think..." The pope seemed to see his thoughts. "Is it wrong to think? With the blessing of the guy in the water behind us, we lost our face fiercely this time." The fire on the right has a natural expression, "Now the world is afraid of that monster. Strength, trying to figure out the monsters intentions, and even worrying about his relationship with the academy city. "You just want to experiment with your own power." The Pope pointed out his true thoughts with impoliteness. "Of course." The water behind also said unabashedly. That''s right, he wants to experiment with the terrible power he has. Obviously it is a force that can be saved even by the world, but it has never shown real strength. Why? Because there has never been a real crisis in the world. Including this time. He also didn''t think that the so-called tin shop owner would be a crisis. However, it is worth trying. Just as this is a warm-up event before truly saving the world. The young man turned around and left, leaving behind the pope with deep concern, but this worry did not last long. Because he deeply understands how horrible the youth is. Just now, he summoned the power of faith of 2 billion people and used the terrible magic that he could only use as a pope, but was easily defeated by the "third hand". That is not just "God of God". "Power" can explain the power. the next day. A news that shocked the whole magic side came out. The fire on the right side of the right seat of the gods is to declare war on the academy city, and to summon volunteer magicians to encircle the owner of the jar. The fire on the right is rarely shot on the magic side, and it is not as famous as the water behind the saint. However, as the most mysterious existence of the right seat of the god, he does have the ability to lead the magicians to attack the academy city. qualifications. Originally this time. The magicians who are not afraid of death are waiting for the next opportunity to investigate the mysterious tin shop again. So now. The magic side was remobilized to some extent. Silence naturally also knew the news. He didn''t care about his face. After all, after that appearance, such development is inevitable, but to be honest, the fire on the right certainly has the power to destroy the world, but in this world, it is still not worthy of his attention. It would be nice if a demon was attracted. Silence does not forget one of the purposes of coming to this world-to see if those demon gods are suitable to be his employees. but. The subsequent development of the situation was slightly beyond the expectation of silence. The attack on the right is really an attack! Because the unilateral action of the academy city, the existence of the magic side is known to the world, so this time the action has no intention of covering up. That is a magical flying machine. The shape resembles two canoes, with a long figure, with wings installed, and it looks like a "snake" swaying in the clouds. In fact, the name of this aircraft is indeed called "Snake of Clouds". It means Aztec hunting and the **** of war and galaxy. In this way, the majestic appearance appeared in the neck of the academy city, and the sound of the air strike alarm sounded throughout the academy city. "This kind of flying prop is a magical association-an exclusive weapon for the return of the winged." Bee-eater prayed standing on the tall building of Tokiwa Middle School and looked at the sky with certainty. Its true, there are more powerful people than the water behind, leading many magicians to attack the academy city." In these few days, the bee-eater hasn''t been idle. She controlled the entire Tokiwa Middle School. At the same time, the magic side was invaded to some extent, so that the message on the magic side was not blank. This is due to the high vigilance of the high school reading and the magic side of the college. The strength of the soul-drowers is evident. "It''s really a war!" Misaka Meiling stood behind the bee-eater, looking serious. "The fighter planes of the academy city have also taken off." Bee Eater said suddenly. It seems to confirm her words, a fighter jet like the future battlefield rushed to the sky, most of them are unmanned fighters, and only a small part is controlled by special armed institutions in the academy city. Mikami Misaka was relieved a little bit~ www.novelhall.com~ She has been negotiating with the school city as a parent representative for some time. Protecting the safety of the students is the biggest condition that the school city can take out in this war. If this is not possible, parents will never let their children stay here. After all, even if it is dangerous outside, it cannot be comparable to the center of the battlefield. Everyone looked up. An air battle seems to be about to begin. But at this moment. The orange light burst into the sky, and an orange lightsaber with a full length of thirty or forty kilometers swept through the world like a sweeping attitude. Wherever it passed, a continuous explosion of light exploded in the sky. Those are destroyed fighters. Even the bee-eater prayed for a moment, stunned, opened his eyes wide, and stared blankly at this overwhelming defeat. Chapter 549： : War in the Academy City It was really an overwhelming defeat. Bee-eater prayed that the academy city is not an opponent, after all, as long as the magic side is united, the strength is obviously better. However, this scene is still beyond her imagination. "what is that?" Misaka Misaka next to him murmured nothing. She thought she knew enough about the truth of this world. But the huge and dazzling lightsaber in the sky seemed to tell her that she knew nothing about power. "What kind of large-scale magic should be like a nuclear weapon." Misaka Misaka tried to calm down and comforted herself. "No, that''s a person." The light in the eyes of the bee-eater prays as if it were materialized. It is enough to make everyone clearly visible at night. An exploratory skill. So she could see vaguely that the root of the lightsaber was a huge and ugly arm, which grew on the young mans right shoulder as the third hand, like some kind of crippled, scarred, ugly Finger''s giant arm. But it is so powerful. So much that she felt a stinging pain with her mental strength. Suddenly. The young man''s eyes looked over. The flames burning abruptly on the arm were not actual flames, but some kind of spiritual fire, like the torture of hell, the powerful burning sensation swept across the soul that prayed to the bee-eater Here. "Well!" The bee-eater took two steps back in pain, and tears shed uncontrollably in an instant. Not because of emotion, but pain. If it were still her before, maybe even the soul would be burned down. But now she is not so weak. The power of a huge soul rushed out, but in a moment it violently wiped out the **** flames in the soul, and even swallowed part. "Huh?" The fire on the right made an unexpected sound. "What''s wrong? Adult?" A dark-skinned, middle-aged man in a black suit next to him asked respectfully, with inescapable awe and admiration in his low eyes. He is Tikpato, the current leader of the Magic Association-the return of the winged. "My technique was blocked by a superpower." The fire on the right had a thoughtful expression on his face. "I always feel that there is a little accident." "Yes." Tikpato lowered his head even further. Because there was shock in his eyes. He is not a self-willed, flattering and humble character, but the identity of the fire on the right in front of him is really too exaggerated. -Godlike. Not a son of God like a saint, but a person like God. For God, the right arm has a special meaning, because most things can be solved by the right arm alone. Heal the sick, sprinkle holy water, attract mortals, and even create the world and destroy the world. The right arm is a symbol of miracle. And the right arm that grows from the young mans right shoulder in front is the "quasi-god right arm". No matter what kind of enemy it is, no matter what it needs to do, just use this right arm to gently wave, Everything will change. Therefore, this is a "God-Like". This is why he did not hesitate to take out all the family members of the predecessors in the magical association, all the "cloud snakes", and even hesitated to clean up the high-level opposition, and also attack the school city with the other party. Because it is impossible to lose. but...... He is a little flustered now. This right arm, which should be unmatched, why can''t even a small superpower solve it? Even if it is only a slight movement, there should be no possibility of being blocked. "Land it." The fire on the right did not pay attention to Tikpato''s shaking, because his heart was unshakable. "After landing, you are responsible for spreading panic. Note that there is no need to slaughter or where you are trapped. You only need to spread panic as much as possible. The louder the fear and scream, the better." "Yes." Tikpato did not understand the meaning of this command, but he understood that he had no escape route. After occupying the air control power, the magical flying machine scattered all over the land and landed towards the whole academy city. Even if it is on the ground, the snake of the cloud can rely on its wings to move flexibly. After a short time. The sound of the explosion intensively sounded throughout the school city. If you look at it from a height, you will find fire everywhere. There is no specifically targeted target, but just a random attack. Streets, buildings, shops. The originally peaceful street turned into a tragic battlefield at this moment. "Quickly, clean Area A! Don''t let the enemy enter the student dormitory!" Rows of armored soldiers poured out from the streets and alleys, aiming the artillery at the enemies that landed, and defended and counterattacked. As a security officer, Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui is also one of them. Some behaviors of the school city also disappointed her, but as long as the students were still here, she would take on the role of guard. At the moment, most of the combat guards have the same idea. The roar of artillery fire became more intense. But at this moment. Huang Quanchuan Ai Su suddenly found that his external armor could not move, but he was entangled by some shadows that were swimming like snakes. "Is this also a force on the science side?" An exposed man with a leather whip came step by step, and all the shadows spread from the whip. The man licked his tongue and said in a haughty voice: "It''s a pity that people with superpowers are the main force of scientific testing, but let some incapable people come out to die." "Magic?" Huang Quanchuan''s heart sank. During this time, they also accepted the evil supplement of the magician''s knowledge. But the effect is extremely limited. Because this is just like the ability, the variety of power. but-- "Coordinates, A032, B458, X012, ask for support." Huang Quanchuan Ai shouted to a special channel. Suddenly. boom--! The green laser beam bombarded obliquely from midair. The man hasn''t reacted yet, so he has no resistance to ablation in this deadly beam Was it solved? "A lazy woman''s voice came from the communication channel. "Solved." Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui looked at a certain direction and sighed a little in his heart. Mai Ye Shenli. Ranked fourth in LV5 superpowers. A special laser amplifier is installed on the tallest tower of the school city, so that her laser attack can be spread over most areas of the school city. This fight. Not only the participation of these people, but also the first war of militarizing those capable! In the future, the world will become more cruel. Huang Quanchuan Ai Sui thought a little lowly, but soon went to the next battlefield. No matter what the world is, the things she did would not change. vertex Chapter 550： ：Passing one tool person The war between the magician and the city of the academy has begun completely. Most of the students are hiding in student dormitories and maintaining order under the comfort of teachers. Even so. The endless explosions still caused panic among the students. In the whole academy city, only the students of Tokiwa Middle School are still calm, because of the existence of bee-eaters. And now. The fire on the right also landed on the ground, walking leisurely with his hands in his trouser belts, as if he was enjoying the scene of the fire and explosion. "It''s nice, this feeling of power." He could feel the power of his arm constantly emerging. Although his arm contains extremely powerful power, it also has limitations. Can not be used as you please. This limitation comes from two aspects. The power of the enemy and the power of the origin. The power of the third hand will automatically adjust with the strength of the "enemy that must be defeated". In other words, the stronger the enemy, the stronger the power it can exert. If it was just an ordinary human being standing in front of him, it would be impossible to exert that kind of arrogant lightsaber. Having said that, it can only be solved by waving your arm. but-- This is powerful, and there is an upper limit. That is its original power-the world''s maliciousness. Fear, struggle, hatred... The power of this third right hand seems to exist for the sake of saving the world. When the world needs more power to save them, the power of this right hand will become stronger. This is why, the right side The fire gave that order. He doesn''t need to slaughter, he just needs to fear. "War is really the best soil to breed malice." The fire on the right is very satisfied with everything in front of it. "The maliciousness brought by the attack on the academy city is indeed a surprise, not only the fear of the students, but also from The fear of parents all over the world and the fear of war is coming. Such a power should be more than enough to deal with that monster." Although he was called a monster, he didn''t pay much attention to the shopkeeper from beginning to end. As he himself said. This time, it was just an experiment, an experiment of war. What he really wanted to do was to set off a war that swept the world. Only then would he be able to exert his power to save the world. "So where do you go next?" The fire on the right stopped and looked at the street. A girl wearing a school uniform and wearing a strange military telescope was looking at him with a gun. "There is no malice and fear?" The fire on the right seemed a little unexpected. "It is the enemy, Misaka 17597 determines the identity of the person in front of him." That''s right, it was Sister Misaka who was still wandering alone on the street at this time. After Misaka Misaka''s victory, the plan of Absolute Ability naturally stopped, but because of the war, Misaka''s sisters were not sent to all parts of the world, but all remained in the academy city. In this war, they were not thrown into the battlefield, but there were also a few subtle Misaka sisters who "flee" the settlement. now. The second, the third... Seven or eight identical Misaka sisters moved closer from the neighborhood. "It turns out that it''s a clone." The fire on the right seems to understand, and said, "Creating human beings is clearly the work of God, so scientific testing is annoying. I am also saying that it is also a cross. People, put this blasphemous guy in front of me, do you want to provoke me?" His expression was indeed like something disgusting to see. But no one responded to his words. Although the Misaka sisters did not receive an order to fight, they instinctively prepared to fight back. "Forget it, solve it as you please." The fire on the right is like expelling the nasty mouse. The arm that flicked a little, and the small lightsaber saw it slam out. It''s not that strong. Its just good enough to solve the enemy easily. But at this moment. A heavy truck smashed heavily from a distance, the concept of "enemy" suddenly changed, the arm moved slightly, and the truck was torn to pieces in a rough manner in mid-air. The fire on the right looks at the real enemy. A thin young man with white hair. --One way. The current face of the other party is very unsightly, and the gloomy eyes are constantly sweeping back and forth on the faces of these sisters Misaka. "Why does it appear here? You should stay in the resettlement institution properly." One side passed a question. "The report was that I left the placement facility in search of an injured dog. Misaka 15467 raised his hand and said embarrassedly." A Misaka raised his hand. "Misaka 17895 is pleased by the passing child." "Misaka 16854 is because he is hungry." "Misaka......" These sisters Misaka had their own reasons, but they came to this place in the end. "Damn it!" The passing face of the other party became even more ugly. Because he also saw a voice of Misaka, he couldn''t help but follow. Look at it this way. Where there was something "accidentally" left the resettlement agency, it was clearly used to lead him to this place. I also thought of the high school senior who had been rejected by him before asking him to take the shot. One side has already guessed what the situation is. "I thought that in this way I could let Uncle Ben shoot, what jokes, why did Uncle Ben care about the life and death of these people." One side passed a very unhappy look, but did not leave at his feet. Involuntarily came up with a picture of a child. The silence peeping in the dark reveals a helpless smile. That''s right, at the moment when the plot is completely unrecognizable, the UU reading book still has "experienced several encounters" with the final work. Naturally, it can''t be a thing like fate, but it is just an arrangement of an upside-down man in order to create a "tool-side pass". In short. At this time, the passing side is at the edge of the tool person. "I seem to know you." The fire on the right looked at the passing side, revealing a sudden look. "Aren''t you the former strongest person who was laid down by another superpower with magic? Really it is Its boring, why is it not the first incumbent, I also want to see what magic can be brought out by super powers." Speaking at the end, I sighed and seemed disappointed. Only this sentence. When one side passes, it is completely transformed into Arista''s toolman, looking at him squinting. "Huh? Are you looking for death? Xia Sanluo." vertex Chapter 551： : He can pass by one side One side is in a bad mood, very bad. It is not simply the reason for being used. Since he was defeated by Misaka Misaka that time, he has naturally changed a lot in his life, and it has become worse. To be precise, it is getting worse. I dont know that there are more and more people who challenge me, and my life is getting messed up. The mess, and the inexplicable closeness of the smallest clone also caused him some distress... He is a party! Even if it is defeated once, it is a one-way pass. It is an evil party that can easily kill almost everyone. Why do those people always come close to him without knowing it! "Interesting, it''s really interesting." The fire on the right looked at the passing side, and it seemed that there was a sudden increase in interest. "It was clearly defeated by that pain, but still full of confidence in myself? Really not coincidentally, I I really like to let a talented person like you recognize yourself. After all, I am a talented person." That''s right, except for this right hand, the ability of the fire on the right is not worth mentioning. Therefore, he will look forward to the strength of his arms even more. Listening to one side''s ears is obviously provocative. "Recognize yourself? Uncle Ben doesn''t matter whether you are a magician or someone, it just needs to be a good catharsis. Blame yourself!" Fang Tongtong stomped gently with a grin, and the whole person was like The shells bombarded out. There is no slight hold. It seems that it is because of the tyranny in the heart, it seems that the scene that the other party just prepared to shoot against those clones seems to be because of the consciousness of themselves as a evil party. At the moment, one side is passing, and his eyes are full of Sen Han''s killing intent. Boom! The dull impact sounded, the ground was torn apart, a little blood spewed from the broken body, and gradually severe pain followed. One side lay in the cracked ruins, staring dullly at the slightly gloomy sky. what happened? Why is he lying here? The world has turned blood red? Do not. It was blood flowing into his eyes. it hurts! One side touched the wound on his forehead, and the sudden tingling pulled him completely back to the real world. Looking at the blood on his palm, his face seemed dull to believe this fact. Under normal circumstances, the opponent should be completely torn by him, but why is he who is lying here and injured now. "Hey, there should be no death." The fire on the right stood unscathed, with his hands in the waistband of his trousers, and a smile on the corner of his mouth, "You are so powerful, that I was so powerful, but , But I have super hard control to avoid pinching you all at once." This is the truth. I just flicked the arm on my right shoulder very carefully, and then ignored the space directly, and slapped one side on the ground. No special measures were used. Just "power". The power beyond the limit of one side''s calculation is the panic that this war has brought to people around the world, and finally the power of this arm is fed back. The reason why you dont shoot a party to death all at once is partly because of a little bad taste in itself, and the other half because you want to see a stronger force. He remembered it. The pair of "black wings" that appeared on TV. "Ahhhhhh." A groan of unexplained sound from one of the passing throats jumped out of the deep pit and stared at the young man in front of him, "Xia Sanluo, it was just the uncle''s care. Let me die!" Although it seemed that he was stunned by anger, the party that had already experienced a fiasco had passed, and was obviously a lot more cautious. A boulder mixed with steel bars was hit with a kick, and the terrifying force was given to the boulder, rushing out like a shell. Even with a strong sound of breaking the air. It is no doubt that if it is hit, the average person is afraid that even if there is no chance to sneer, it will directly become meat sauce. And one side opened his eyes wide openly. He wanted to see what the man''s tricks were all about. Bang-- With no sound of signs, the megalithic blast exploded for the debris, and then the terrible power pressed on him as if crossing the space. Even if the computing power increased the limit instantaneously, he still felt the uncontrolled flight of the body. Up. With a loud bang, it smashed into a store. The pain came. You can understand without looking, the arm is broken. "What is going on? Where is the attack?" One side''s already pale face became even paler. The pain I felt from small to large is not much more than that in just one week. "Can''t you understand?" The fire on the right came slowly and looked down at the embarrassed side, with a smile on his face, "You are probably the type that thinks your power is invincible, unfortunately, I The power is so strong that even I myself cant see the limit. If you insist, you can easily destroy the world or save the world." "What a big talk!" One side rushed up again, and then, of course, flew back without resistance. There is no resistance. This is not a restrained relationship, nor is it an uncalculable relationship. It''s just simple, the opponent''s power is above the computing power he can control! It''s like a spear that penetrated his body that day, even if it''s hard, it can''t be fully reflected! "Damn! Damn!" One side spit out the blood in his mouth fiercely. The second time. The second time I felt the limit of my strength. One side suddenly understood the emotion of those who feared him but found him provocative again and again. I was afraid that he would not be willing to accept his powerless reality just like him now. but. One side does not intend to escape. Even though he knows the gap in strength, he is a bad party. Is the bad party that runs away still a bad party? If you run away, isn''t it even the first-class evil party, then what is he? The scumbag? "Give this death to Grandpa Ben!" One side passed forward violently, and under the influence of powerful computing power, the ground was undulating like a wave, and even a building was rolled up and rushed toward the other side. The momentum is undoubtedly very amazing. But the result is extremely tragic. The right arm was only a trivial wave, and the tens of meters high building was disintegrated like a directional blast, falling into fine dust. The other side flew out again. vertex Chapter 552： : Is it human or puppet This time heavier than the previous injuries. The current side is already in the stage of serious injuries. Even if it does not have much impact on the use of computing power, but a kidney is missing, making his body much more vulnerable than ordinary people. At the moment, it was already dizzy, into a semi-shock state of multiple fractures throughout the body, and excessive blood loss. Completely unmovable. "Why, is it just this level?" The rear fire came out of the dust, and it looked like there was a lot of dust on his body. He looked at the side lying on the ground with disappointment, "I lost it Be cautious, worrying that you will be shot dead." They have been injured to such a degree, but they still can''t use the power of the black wings. That seems to be useless. Although it is a pity, the rear fire is not necessary to see. Anyway, even if the black wings come out, it can be solved by moving the right arm. "Damn, bastard!" One side tried hard to get up, but the severe pain in his body made him completely unable to do so. He could naturally hear the contempt in his mouth. But apart from being unwilling, there was not much anger. So be it. There was a voice in his heart telling him. Just die, although there are some unwillingness, but there seems to be nothing unacceptable. After all, he has nothing to miss in this world, and if he dies, there is no evil party in the world. All are happy, just like the happy ending in a fairy tale. The fire on the right is indeed intended to solve him. But at this moment. Several figures were blocked in front of one side. Its Sister Misaka. The fire on the right seemed to be stunned for a while, then stretched out his fingers and dug his ears, tilting his head. "It is a blasphemous life form, let alone the degree of stupidity, don''t you even have the most basic survival instinct for life?" He did not feel the fear of death from the eyes of these clones. Did not feel their malicious. Oops, it''s getting more and more annoying. "Hey! What are you doing!" The fist on one side squeezed slightly, and the blood in the mouth kept pouring out, but still raised his voice and shouted, "No matter how stupid, there should be a limit, don''t seize the opportunity Even if you run away, stand up at this time, are you stupid enough to see the difference in strength?" One side does not know what he is angry for. The original version looked in his mind. There will be someone desperate for such a group of clones who always seek their own way, what is going on in this world. "There is no way to leave like this, Misaka 15467 said helplessly." A Misaka sister held a gun and uttered expressionlessly. "One pass will be killed, so the final work will be sad." Another Misaka sister said. "Besides, I can''t escape, Misaka 16854 is frustrated, feeling sad for the chocolate sandwich in the dormitory." The Misaka sister really showed a sad expression. Passing by one side only felt a burst of qi and blood, even flushed with his face. Are these people really not puppets? No, the puppet cannot be so stupid. "Don''t be kidding!" One party''s strength, not knowing where it came from, even sat up abruptly, gasping for breath, even ignoring the blood that was still running short, yelling at these people, "Uncle Ben is your enemy , I dont remember killing you for nearly ten thousand? No matter how down, the uncle will not be able to rescue you and roll away!" His heart at this moment is really swallowed by anger. But he did not understand why he was angry. Feeling insulted? Or.........Under such incomprehensible simplicity and kindness, annoyed? The **** thing appeared again in my mind, always coming over with an inexplicable smile. "It seems that I heard something terrible?" The fire on the right showed an expression of interest, "It turned out that the 10,000 clones who died because of the experiment were killed by you. Ah, hey, do you hate him?" The last sentence was addressed to the Misaka sisters. Although these artificial lives are considered blasphemy. But the fire on the right also wants to know a little bit. How close are they to the real creatures created by God. And these sisters Misaka looked at each other. "The Misakas were originally created for experimentation, and the greatest value lies in the experimentation, Misaka 15467 tried to explain." "Although this man injured the older sister, the Misakas would not be made without him participating in the experiment." "And moreover, the final work seems to like him very much, Misaka 17597 wants to inquire about gossip..." Sister Misaka, you said it to me in one word. It doesnt seem to be facing the situation of dying. It seems that some girls are holding tea cups to talk about the uniqueness between some girls. topic. But listening to one side''s ears was extremely sharp. Damn it! Damn it! ! ! The fist on one side was squeezed tightly, the teeth gnawed, and even the pain of the bones of the body was ignored. The Misaka he knew was obviously expressionless, unable to laugh or cry, even if he was killed without any fear. but now. They are clearly human beings, no, how much kinder than ordinary people, is it so grateful to have been killed so much? Still like him? what is this? what is this! ? The emotions prevailing on one side tremble more and more, and the eyes become red automatically. He doesn''t need to like it, it''s enough to be hated! "Sure enough." The fire on the right can''t understand, so he has his own judgment, "How can humans create real humans, and the existence of even hatred can''t be regarded as humans, just a group of blasphemous. Just a puppet." He shook his head, seeming to have lost interest. The faint murderous intention spread out. He was ready to wipe out all these people But at the moment he was ready to do it, a screaming, crazy spinning, like the world''s darkest malicious wings rushed toward him frantically. Then he was held back by the huge arm. The fire on the right opened his eyes slightly. Looked at the teenager in front of him who didn''t know when to stand up, and the black wing behind the teenager. Although the impact did not seem to be huge, he was able to clearly perceive that the power he used at the moment was far more powerful than just now. "Not a person? Hey, hey." The one-way body shook, its head lowered, its shoulders shook, it seemed to be sneering, and it seemed to be just a lunatic laugh. If they are not humans, where else in this world! vertex Chapter 553： : His goal is the shop owner now. On this completely broken street, the weird wind began to become more and more violent, harsh, like countless people screaming. The black wings on the back of one side have changed their appearance. It turned into two black vortices that were constantly rotating, and the sharp voice came from above. "Oh?" The fire on the right made a soft whisper. It seems a little unexpected. "Is the power turned into hatred and malice? With such a strong despair, I suddenly don''t want to kill you--just kidding." The last few words suddenly raised some voices, with a smile on his face, it really seemed like a playful joke between friends. Unfortunately, there was no response. The appearance of the Black Wing once again made the consciousness of one side gradually blurred, completely swallowed by the inner despair and darkness. "Go to die! Go to die!" There was a meaningless roar in his mouth, and the wings behind him kept dashing towards the fire on the right. The gusty wind that blows up blows all the sisters of Misaka out. Even so, one side is completely unaware of the passage. Attack, destroy, destroy. Just vent like a crazy attack. however-- This force that even the fallen angel could resist was easily blocked by the right arm. "why why why!" One side''s mind seemed to return to a moment of clarity, but soon fell into greater despair. Instinctive attacks, instinctive questioning, and the desire to destroy have not been vented in the slightest. Even if most of the thinking ability is lost, this sense of incompetence that has never existed still occupies part of his despair at the moment. The fire on the right lost the interest to respond. Because no matter what he said at the moment, one side would not hear it. Just die like this. Fire''s arm on the right waved again, but his brow furrowed. Again. He turned his head, and a young girl was standing there with a smile on her face. Even the fire on the right could not help raising strange thoughts. It was just like this, and it is the same now. Every time he comes when he is about to hit the killer, it is like fate is stopping him. But is this possible? The fire on the right removes this funny idea. "It was you who just blocked my attack." The fire on the right tilted his head and looked at the bee-eater, but his thin body gave a strange sense of oppression. "I''m not here to fight." Bee-eater prayed with a sweet voice, "I''m not your opponent, that arm is completely beyond the specifications of the power, it is better to say, want to destroy the academy city Also a blink of an eye?" The short confrontation just now, although the bee-eater prayed for the powerful strength to avoid the feeling of burning the soul, but also made her realize the strength of this arm. Nothing else. It is also a breeze to destroy the school city in a flash. "I wouldn''t do such a cruel thing." The fire on the right raised the third arm and laughed. Then there was a loud bang, and the party still roaring was crushed by the invisible force in front of the bee-eater. The whole body was completely covered with blood, and life and death were unknown. Bee-eater prayed to see this through the side where she and Misaka Miki could only be defeated a few days ago, so that she simply fell in front of the overwhelming power, and a trace of irony appeared in the heart. Power, it is really impossible to exist the so-called strongest. "Not yet dead." The fire on the right looked at the girl with a smile. "You misunderstood." Bee-eater prayed and smiled. "I didn''t come for this person, but for the sisters of friends." "Sisters?" The fire on the right glanced back at the clones who did not know when to evacuate, revealing a sudden expression, and then said indifferently, "As long as I can meet my requirements, if Its yours, you can do it." One of the purposes he came over was to solve the monster. Although this is incidental. But if the other party hides and no one is seen, it seems quite troublesome. As it happens, according to information, the girl in front of you should be able to find it. "Of course, this is my purpose." The bee-eater''s smile grew brighter. She did come for the sisters. But it is also clear that he will not be the opponent in front of this person. fortunately. The purpose of this person is not his own, nor the academy city, but the owner. This is simple. "There are no shops nearby, please come with me." The bee-eater prayed even with his footsteps. When he left, he looked at the miserable party. Although he was still alive, he was afraid that he would not live long. Some sigh. Bee-eating is not Misaka Misaka. For the wicked who hurt her relatives and friends, she never shows kindness. From her heart, it is a matter of congratulation that one side can die. "An overwhelming victory like this, although stupid, is also very interesting." The fire on the right seemed to notice the gaze of the bee-eater and grinned, "especially those who are talented, just think about it The "genius" I want to be invincible. If his human power is the original sin that brought many injustices to the world, then I am the savior who corrects this injustice and makes the world fair." "Make the world fair?" Bee-eater prayed a little unexpectedly. She couldn''t invade this person''s consciousness, but looking at the expression and seeing what he did, he didn''t look like a person who would want to do things like "world fairness". "He can crush others overwhelmingly, so he has to be overwhelmed by others. This is fairness." The fire on the right shook his head and said his philosophy. "Puff--" The bee-eater prayed and laughed out loud, covering one''s lips with one hand and the belly with the other. Because of the beautiful girl, this sudden chuckle looks very cute. Because it can''t help it. How selfish people can say such words. "It''s really rude." The fire on the right looked at the smiling girl, and it seemed a bit uncomfortable. "For those who still need your way I won''t care about you, but If you dont see the monster I want to hunt, then your offense should be added together." This is already a clear threat. "I''m so sorry." Seemingly enough to laugh, Bee Eater prayed to stretch out his fingers to wipe off a little tear from the corner of his eyes. Looking at an intact convenience store not far away, he finally couldn''t help but ask: "Have you ever thought that you will be overwhelmed by others?" Although it is well hidden, the bee-eater''s heart still inevitably brings a trace of pity. This person is indeed powerful, and even one side can be crushed and defeated. If the goal is for them, or just a school city, it may be easy to succeed. But his goal is the shop owner. vertex Chapter 554： : The flicker of Aresta Bee Eater is not really sure how powerful the shopkeeper is. But compared with the fire on the right, it is obvious. It comes from outside the world, it is beyond the existence of the world. The pattern is far and wide. That''s why she dared to play, and took the fire on the right to see the shopkeeper without any pressure. One was to save the sisters. The other was... the enemy killed himself. Why did he stop it? "You are very confident." The fire on the right understood the meaning of the bee-eater prayer, but didn''t care. "After all, it''s a monster, but unfortunately, my arm is just for monsters. The prepared no matter what evil law or evil thing is, even the undead king of demons can easily suppress it, it is the nemesis of all things." For the fire on the right, this is what he has always believed in, and it is also the truth of this power. Even when he saw the unbelieving look of bee-eater praying, the smile was more obvious. Let the lost lamb see the power of God. This can be regarded as what the clergyman should do. So, just like dealing with the other side, dont rush to solve it, and give the other party a chance to struggle. The fire on the right takes care of it and looks forward to it. Bee-eater prayed to stop in front of the shop. In her eyes, the shop has become a tin shop, but looking at the reaction of the fire on the right, it is clear that he did not see the tin shop. I can''t even see it, and I still talk like that. () Bee-eater pray is also looking forward to. Then she opened the door and walked in. In the eyes of the fire on the right, Bee Eater Cao walked into the convenience store and disappeared. What the ghost (á㧥;) "It''s fun, is there any hidden magic? Hey, I''ve been here, but it''s a little too timid not to come out to meet." The fire on the right tried to make the appearance of light clouds but light on the face Depressed everyone can see. Because he found that he couldn''t see anything. This shouldn''t be. This arm is capable of tearing away all the forces he considers to be enemies, regardless of whether the enemy is a human, or some kind of magic, some kind of existence. It stands to reason that there should be no magic that can deceive this arm. Is it because you don''t know enough about the strength of your arm, or the other party is cheating yourself? The fire on the right is depressed, thinking. "Don''t the owner see him?" The bee-eater prays through the glass of the shop door, seeing the performance of the fire on the right outside. "Why should I specifically comment on him?" The silence smiled slightly. "Although he was malicious to me, before making a substantial move, there was no difference from everyone else. I had no plans to open the door for him." The fire on the right does have its own wish. Defeat unknown enemies and save the world. That''s right, this one-hearted war, who wants to stir up malicious people all over the world, but the inner wish is to create a peaceful world without tragedy, injustice, and laughter everywhere. This is a magician. However, this wish itself conflicts with the wish to start a war and maximize the power of the third arm. It does not meet the requirement of "the only wish", but cannot see the tin shop. "But in this case, the academy city might be destroyed by him." Bee-eater prayed a little worried, and even wanted to be coquettish. "No." Silence reached out and pressed her on her forehead, preventing her from coming closer, laughing, "If the school city is destroyed, I still feel sorry for it, but don''t take it too lightly. The director of your school, the fire on the right is simply not enough to see in front of Aresta." "Eh--?" Bee Eater is surprised by this answer. Aresta so powerful? She rolled her eyes and looked at the silence. What seemed to be in her mind, but she felt the power of the palm on her forehead, and her mind went out again. "Why can''t that guy get your favor, I can''t even be coquettish." Bee-eater puckered up some red lips, which would actually be coquettish. When the opponent was passing, she saw some memories of Misaka Mitsuki. This mysterious and powerful shop owner admits that he is very fond of Misaka Misaka. But she did not say such a thing to her. Its okay if its someone else, but Misaka Misaka is still in front of such a powerful person, which makes her have a very delicate sense of lemon. "As a mind reader, you should be very clear." She looked at her silently and smilingly. "In front of the mind reader, it is not possible to gain a good impression if you are not sincere. If you want to brush my favorability, just First, get rid of the complicated thoughts in your mind." "I obviously removed..." The bee-eater whispered in a low voice, but didn''t speak anymore. She did remove it. But just like that. Before she removes it, she will inevitably raise some thoughts. This is a matter of character. And at this time. Outside, the fire on the right, which was supposed to leave depressed, suddenly came a sweeping robot. It is the kind of sweeping robot that specializes in cleaning up garbage everywhere. "Hello, I''m Aresta." The voice of the sweeping robot spit out clear words. "Aresta?" The fire on the right was a little unexpected. "I''m about to find you. If I can''t find the monster, do you want to solve it?" Yaresta, the leader of scientific survey, the biggest enemy on the magic side, reached the right side of the fire, but it was only "successfully solved" to such a degree Even if it is silent, I cant help but sigh . Young man, you are really killing the road. "Your threat, I did feel it." Aresta''s calm tone made him completely incapable of hearing him. "But I''m a little curious. Why do you want to grow your strength with people''s malicious intentions to wage war? Even if you don''t do this, no one in this world should be an opponent of your arm." "No, not enough." The third hand on the shoulder of the fire on the right is slightly raised, with an inexplicable smile on his face, "It is not enough at this level. There will be no useless power in the world, so its existence must be in order to An "enemy" that must be reached to reach the limit, and normally, as long as the world is in flames and its power reaches the limit, the "enemy" will appear, and then I will defeat it-this It is a fate like a mission." vertex Chapter 555： : The shot is a bad guy When the fire on the right said this, there was nothing intoxicating in the smile. Because he really thinks so. I am the savior. This idea has been rooted in his mind since he realized what kind of power he had. But what is distressing is. The savior has never saved the world. He could not exert all of his own strength, and this world has never seen a crisis that requires his powerful strength to save. This is obviously not normal. So he is convinced that when he can control all the power of this arm, his enemies will emerge, and the world will be saved by him and become better. And this idea, he did not intend to hide. Aresta already understood. "It seems that you have noticed, those''enemy of the world''." he said. "Huh?" The fire on the right twitched and looked at the robot, seeming to be serious. "I built the academy city and created the science side for those who exist, those who are called "devil gods", the root of all the evil in their world, the culprit of all disasters, I think, your strength is Prepared for them." Yaresta continued. The existence of the devil is not widely known. This is also a matter of course. If one knows that there is such a way to destroy the world in a single thought, distort the rules, and even tamper with the real existence, I am afraid that people will be caught in endless panic and despair. Because everything is so false. It is like the NPC in the game, the characters in the game, and the characters on the drawing paper. And now. Aresta is tempting. "Demon God? Is there such a existence?" The fire on the right was really fooled. "I have no need to deceive you, you will meet them sooner or later." Arista''s words are indeed not a lie, he said plainly, "Are you also sure that there must be some kind of your enemy, In the constant destruction of the world, it is the devil gods. For me and you, for this world, the devil gods are the enemies that must be eliminated and defeated." The fire on the right believes. His eyes glow brightly. It is not that he is easy to believe in others, but this is what he has always believed in. The fire on the right originally believed that he and the world''s enemies existed. And now. It''s just a specific name for this enemy. -Demon God! "If you want to save the world, you must defeat the Demon God." Aresta continued to whisper, "In order to defeat the Devil God, a little sacrifice is inevitable. This is my wish, and it must be your wish, as long as the Devil God is defeated. , The world will become extremely beautiful..." He has been paying attention to the silence of the situation outside, and has understood what Aresta is doing. He is instilling a wish. The fire on the right did not qualify to see the tin shop because he did not have a wish, or that his wish was not specific enough and firm. Arista is now firming his wish on the right. He succeeded. When the "enemies" of things that were originally unknown became concrete, the desire of the fire on the right became unprecedentedly strong, and even the conflict between waging war and saving the world became reasonable. He wants to defeat the enemy/devil. The only, specific, strong wish. The requirements are met. In front of him, the appearance of the convenience store appeared like a water ripple, and a quaint, brand-new store appeared in the field of vision. The tin shop. Actually appeared? The fire on the right is a little stunned, he originally thought that this shop will not appear. But he didn''t think about it, the corners of his mouth rose wildly. "Since you dare to show up." The fire on the right kept a smile, and even had no intention of pushing the door in. The third manual bomb. Rushing fiercely towards the shop door. "Then don''t keep hiding!" He wants to tear this shop together. Aresta has realized that his purpose has been achieved. Although he cannot see the tin store, he can see the manner of the fire on the right. This is a force that can easily be rubbed against the ground even when one party passes. When it hits the door of the shop, it is like a sea of ??rocks, without any change. The fire on the right froze halfway. What''s going on? What really surprised him was not that the power did not work, but that the arm strength did not adjust itself. The stronger the enemy, the stronger the strength of the arm. It must surpass the enemy before the limit, which symbolizes the absolute strong position of the "God". And just as the fire on the right is ready to try again. The door opened. Still sitting silently in front of the door, beside him stood a smiling bee-eater praying. "interesting." The fire on the right looked at silence, even at such a short distance, even though the hostility in his heart was extremely strong, there was still no change in his arm. In this case, he only thought of an explanation. "Your deity is not here, let me guess, what is in front of me is just an illusion?" There was already a little sweat on his forehead. The illusion is the explanation he thought of. But it actually doesn''t make sense, because the "enemy" he sees as his arm doesn''t have to be a specific person, whether it''s illusion or magic. The illusion crushes the illusion, and the magic destroys the magic. Everything that stands in front of you can only be solved with a wave of hand. This is the power of "God". But now... No, you can''t think about it. As long as there is a slight shake of things like faith, it will be completely destroyed. It is impossible to control such a huge force without unshakable faith. The fire on the right shook his head, and the third arm derived from his shoulder raised again. "Although you don''t know what method you used, you will definitely not be my opponent. This right arm is used to save the world and correct the ultimate power of the world!" The words fell, the right arm continued to stretch, and even a bright light blew out, this time it was directly caught in the silence. He mobilized the most powerful force he could mobilize! but. The arm still stopped in front of the shop Move, can''t move? The eyes of the fire on the right were rounded. How confident he was in his strength was shocked at that moment. This is extremely unstable, even if it is able to maintain the form is already very difficult. But you can''t move? Can''t even break it down? Damn it! ! This man, this man, what the **** is going on! ? The fire on the right desperately wants to find an explanation. "The second time." Silence relied on the chair, hands crossed in front of him, and there was little smile on his face. "Being able to see the shop, you should have been a guest, but when you attacked me and the shop, it was a wicked guest... what a pity." Chapter 556： : The Demon Suddenly Appears "Evil, wicked guest?" The fire on the right didn''t understand the meaning of silence, and he was now confused. But the silence has no intention of explaining. He just raised his hand and gently. Suddenly, the powerful third hand of the fire on the right disappeared. Not annihilation. It completely disappeared. Originally, the strength of this arm also had traces of the devil, but it was meaningless in front of the system. He chose a punishment that was really cruel to the fire on the right-depriving him of the so-called power to save the world . The fire on the right seems to have no reaction to what happened. He stood there blankly. But soon I felt it. Since his birth, he has been accompanied by his power. The power that reminds him of his mission all the time, simply disappears. "No, it''s impossible..." He murmured that there was absolutely no way to accept this reality, and he took two steps backwards, as if ordinary people suddenly saw aliens and looked silent. Three views, memory, cognition. At this moment everything is facing the edge of collapse. How is this possible. This is the power of God, the right hand of God, the supreme being in this world, the gift used to save the world. That''s it... gone? The strong blow even made it impossible for the fire behind him to distinguish whether all the things in front of him were real, and his thinking began to be confused. Silence did not destroy his spirit, but if he could not bear this reality. He will go crazy. However, the silence did not give much mercy. According to his own rules, if he shot the shop, it is possible to even kill it directly, which is a necessary deterrent to maintain the official status. At this moment, it is not just the fire on the right that is caught in chaos. There are also Yaresta. "Simply deprive the right hand of God...Can the Demon God do it?" He whispered, his emotions that should have been completely suppressed, and now the waves have risen, even gradually expanding, about to Turn into waves. "I dare not face him." There was a voice behind Aresta, but the guardian angel Iwas. As an angel lacking human emotion, she was not too shocked. It''s just about reality. "He is a more powerful existence than the demon god, and the power displayed instantly by his shot is not even the thing that this world should exist. Aresta, calculating and snooping on him may bring you into the real abyss- That is not comparable to the action of destroying the devil." "Isn''t it worth mentioning the destruction of the demon god?" Aresta''s voice appeared bitter. Even a hint of it is an incredible performance for him. He thought of when he was young. The first touch with magic is the infinite truth of the world. The stronger you are, the more you can feel your insignificance. He originally thought that the devil was the truth itself, and the end of the world. but now. That insignificant feeling came up again. What is hidden in the truth? After a moment of silence. Yaresta''s voice sounded again. "Although that''s true, it''s not without benefits." His feeling of annihilation seems to be recovered under this reality, with a tone of firmness. "He is indeed more powerful than imagined, but at the same time he is more powerful than the devil. There is a greater existence, and fortunately-He has followed the rules to a certain extent." Aristas purpose has not changed. -Destroy the devil. When he had to accept the reality, he realized that if the owners rules were borrowed, it might be a simpler thing to eliminate the devil. Its like extinguishing the fire on the right. He was thinking. However, at this moment, silent attention is not on Yalesta. Of course not on the fire on the right. He looked in a certain direction. "Since it''s all here, why hide yourself, guest." "Ala." A crisp female voice came from the air. After the phantom was distorted, a girl with crystal white skin, clear and transparent blue eyes, and shiny golden hair appeared in sight. Everyone was surprised. Even the muddled fire on the right moved his gaze. This is a character familiar to magicians. Puritan Archbishop, Lola Stewart. "Sure enough, this kind of worm is in front of you, it is not worth mentioning." Lola carried her pink dress that covered her feet and saluted gracefully. Even Yalesta did not expect it. This Puritan archbishop would quietly sneak into the academy city, and even his stagnation loop was not even noticed. "I understand your panic and temptations." Silence is still a casual gesture, said slowly, "However, as long as you don''t violate the rules, I usually don''t care, whether it is a **** or a mortal. , Its the same in front of our rules, so dont have to face me in a disguised manner." "Pretend? This is me." Lola''s mouth twitched a gentle smile. This is her unique temperament, no matter who she is facing, she can let people put down their identity, status, strength, and even personality, and talk to her unconsciously. Even when I saw the scene where the power of the fire on the right was deprived. She also maintained her disguise. "I don''t care about your ignorance, but after gaining cognition, if I still don''t want to accept it, I am somewhat disappointed." Silent sigh, "Still, you think you can hide your own in front of me The truth? Devil Cologne." At the moment when the name Devil Cologne spit out. Arestas body, soaked in liquid, shuddered uncontrollably. Eyes that seemed to be always calm, suddenly opened wide. Devil Cologne? Isn''t that the demon once summoned? The **** demon with no less than the power of Ivas Is Laura a demon? "Demon, is that really the kind of demon?" Bee-eater covered his lips with a surprised look, "But isn''t she the greatest bishop of Puritanism? This identity is completely opposite to the devil." The bee-eater praying which has drawn the memory of many magicians, and has no knowledge of the magic side. It can even be said that, in addition to not being able to use magic, her knowledge of magic is no less than that of a magician. So she showed surprise. Are the figures of the Archbishop of the Cross sect who believe in God turned out to be demons? Lola was called out, no, Cologne did not change much. It was still that smiley face. Just quietly said: "I suddenly regretted coming over, not to mention, you can directly tell me my true body, which can already be regarded as a severe punishment for me, I did not attack your shop." Chapter 557： : Not eligible to become a player Lola Stewart. On the surface, she seems to be just a teenage girl. But in fact, she is an important crusad, the Pope of the British Puritanism. You think she is the great pope. But in the background, she is the second daughter of the founder of the academy city, Aresta. You think she is the second daughter of Aresta. But no one knows that her true identity is the summoned demon Cologne, but it occupies the body of the two daughters of Aresta. Layer after layer, just like matryoshka. But now. The silence went directly to her innermost layer. "Of course the rules are important, but for me, they are not absolute, Cologne." She looked at her quietly and quietly. "I will not conceal my favorite of some guests, nor will I conceal my disgust. Your problem is that, Your wish is strong enough to be qualified to enter the shop, but it comes from the summoner''s order." This is actually his mistake. When setting the rules of the tin store, only the strong wish was considered, but the only thing was not considered. Cologne Zun was summoned by McQueen Mathers, the leader of Golden Dawn. McQueen only left her a command before she died-to lead Aresta to destruction. Because of the contract, this command became the reason for Laura''s actions. Silence felt that this kind of wish not derived from the rules should not have become a member, but he had been waiting for Lola to see the tin shop before he realized this. "Do you hate it? This really makes me sad." Lola walked two steps forward, the hairpin on her hair slipped, and the three-meter-long blond hair spread like a cloak, but did not give people a little beautiful appearance, because the huge and unknown devil''s appearance was from the golden It appeared in the long hair, which looked grisly and evil. She admitted her identity. It has been directly disclosed, and it is meaningless not to admit it. Even with a smile, it became pleasant and full of mud, and the delicate face was unkindly destroyed, just like Yan Yi showed a terrible distortion. "The demon... turned out to be a demon." The fire on the right seemed to be relieved from the impact of the loss of power with the help of this additional shock. He stepped back two steps, shaking his eyes, " Who will summon a great demon with a perfect physical body, do you want the whole planet to be destroyed?" As a priest, he naturally understands the power of demons. Equivalent to angels. Even, a demon lurking for so long has not been able to match the falling angel. This kind of disaster has exceeded the limit of the world. Even if his right hand shows the ultimate strength, it may not be Is the opponent of this demon. Only the devil and the contract can limit the devil. God-like ones are not gods after all. However, Lola didn''t care about the magician who had lost the right hand of God. Her eyes were only staring at the silence, smiling with a twisted smile: "Isn''t the rule absolute? Being able to say something like this means that your thoughts are no different from the existence of human beings who are so low that they only satisfy their dirty desires. No matter how powerful they are, the nature of your existence is no different. " Say this. Everyone present was a little dull. Bee-eater prayed with his mouth slightly open, and it seemed to be unbelievable looking at this great demon lurking among humans. Is she a fool? Even the fire on the right is a bit confused. He has seen Laura, a powerful person full of wisdom and difficult to see through, even able to accurately control various complex factors such as emotions, reason, interests, ethics, etc. in his hands, perfect handling and all The relationship between human beings and cleverly maintain the balance of good and evil, and strive for the greatest benefit for themselves. Why now... Such an impolite speech provoked a mysterious and powerful existence. This is clearly against the interests. "Because the real body of the demon is revealed, and you are too lazy to maintain the disguise?" Silence understands what is going on, but it is quite speechless. "You don''t really think that it is arrogant, cruel and evil, addicted to pleasure. Is demonic thought coming greater than wise human thought?" "Wisdom? Hahaha." Lola laughed like a man, "Those are just cheap tactics. If it is not a contract, do you think I will make myself look like a lowly human? Do you have power? It is impossible to understand the huge gap between you and us." "..." There is really no way to understand silence. When the demon pretended to be Lola, it was wise and deep. But when he reveals his true body, reveals the true character of cruelty, sadism, and pride that belongs to the devil. Forced to go crazy. I just don''t feel it, I really think that the devil posture is greater. "Okay." The demon Kronzun seemed to laugh enough, and his cheerful eyes revealed the silence, "You were shouted out, but my plan was completely ruined, but it doesn''t matter, your strength does let me Surprised, now is the time for me to take a good look at this power." She spoke, step by step. It''s not a shot. The so-called look, naturally refers to entering into the pot shop according to the rules. But she stopped. Because of the danger. "You did not take action against the store, and there are no rules saying that guests must respect me very much." Raising his hands in silence, "However, haven''t I said that? The rules are not absolute to me." Silent rules are created to better maintain the order and interests of the entire system. Let this demon who has no respect for the official be added, the harm is greater than the benefit. Perhaps the rules need to be improved. "Huh." Cologne sucked his tongue, with a scornful expression on his face, "The real powerful forces in this world are operating under absolute rules, even the big devil like me must obey the contract. , Even saying that the rules are not absolute, it seems that your power is not even qualified to touch the absolute rules." In this world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the stronger the power, the greater the restriction. Strong as the devil. They can only obediently stay in seclusion in their own phase space, and random appearance will lead to the destruction of the world. but-- What does this have to do with silence. "At least you are right in one sentence." The silent palm slowly pressed down. "The gap between you and me is really too big. I maintain the same thinking as humans because I was early. You have passed the stage where thoughts are determined by power, and your self-righteous thoughts are only imprisoned in a cage of''demon'' power." Because it is a demon, so arrogant. Because it is a demon, it is filthy and evil. Because it is a demon, the command is regarded as the only wish. Such demons are not eligible to become game players. Chapter 558： : 1 brand new Lola The silent palm was pressed very slowly, and a golden glow appeared on the palm. However, in the eyes of Cologne. That is the huge palm that floods the whole world! Powerful means from a fantasy world. -Three Thousand Buddhas World! Buddha''s light was illuminating, accompanied by the sound of chanting Sanskrit, the golden palms were approaching slowly, the light shining on every corner of the demon''s soul, he felt the wailing of his soul constantly. "Impossible! There is no such power in Buddhist techniques." the demon shouted with a terrified look. Even if the real Buddha comes, it is at most the same level as him. He should have the power to fight. But now. He seems to have seen a peerless Buddha, spanning the endless universe, and the entire galaxy is contained in his eyes. How could there be a tyrannical existence that is too exaggerated. If the devil sees some oriental fantasy, I am afraid that he will not be so frightened, and may shout out-What a power! But now Cologne only wants to run away. He exploded out all his strength, which should have been sufficient to destroy the entire world, but in the end it was only limited to three inches. The buddha hand is still approaching. Cologne Zun didn''t sit still, he used one move after another, even wanted to escape into the space, wanted to take the initiative to return to hell. However, it is useless. All the means, no matter how powerful or profound, are like a rock sinking in front of the Buddha hand that exudes golden light. Until the Buddha''s hand is getting closer and closer. The devil finally realized. In this golden light, there is a layer after layer of the world. Among them are all living beings, endless Buddhas, and the sun, moon and stars. Desperate. The demons that could never have created the emotion of despair are truly desperate. This is not the gap between Sun Monkey and Rulai Buddha. This is the gap between ordinary people and Super Saiyan. One side is struggling to destroy a stone, and the other side can easily hit the planet with a punch. finally. The demon gave up his resistance. He closed his eyes and shed a painful tear, slowly creeping on the ground, as if the monk who was converted greeted the Buddha. The golden buddha hand finally touched his soul. Without any resistance, the evil part of the demon is easily refined, and the layers of soul melt like autumn water, eventually revealing the innermost trace of broken goodwill, constantly growing. Devil naturally cannot exist good intentions. It was devoured by demons, belonging to Lola, belonging to the original soul of the two daughters of Aresta. This is why Silence has exchanged such a skill. It is not just a simple elimination, it is a transition. Of course, the so-called three-thousand world is just a manifestation of the caster''s imagination, a means of demonstrating power and deterrence. In fact, the level of this move is at most higher than the demon Cologne. But it doesn''t matter anymore. The purpose has been achieved. In the eyes of bystanders, they can''t see the spiritual feeling of the devil. All they saw was that the devil was oppressed a little bit, struggling, desperate, and then creeping, crying, and even the evil in his body was completely dispelled. It''s that simple? Do not. This can already be called "toying". Not only destroy the body, but also the spirit and will. The fire on the right no longer wants to say anything. After witnessing such a simple demon being conquered, he suddenly felt that losing his right hand was only a trivial matter. And Aresta. First, the water behind, the fire on the right, and then the great devil Cologne. At this moment, even if the demon is also suppressed by the other party''s backhand, he feels that he will not be in the slightest accident, even highly likely. "Laura." Silence withdrew his right hand and looked at the girl who was still kneeling on the ground in front of her. She raised her head slightly confused. The long blond hair draped over her back like a cloak and spread out on the ground. The confusion gradually disappeared. In the past, the fear of being possessed by the great demon returned, and the memories of these decades have returned to her mind as if they have been viewed from the perspective of bystanders. "...Thank you, great existence." With a relaxed expression, she seemed to want to cry, but found that she was much stronger than she thought, so she just bowed her head again, " No language can describe my gratitude at this moment. You did not save me, but showed a miracle that even God cannot do." It has never been heard that a person devoured by a demon can resurrect his soul. And she not only possessed. It also received gifts from the devil-not the power of the demon, but the wisdom that the devil dismissed. "Now you are the real Lola." Silence is quite satisfied with your masterpiece. "It is your own will that has not been wiped out. The part belonging to Lola still stays in the devil''s body, and as I have always conveyed In that way, I have always loved the will to be firm, smart, and hard-working. In the future, I will always watch your progress." Now Lola is not actually the little girl in front of her. It''s a real Lola. Silence, after discovering that there was still a trace of the will of the little girl, decided to incorporate the wisdom disguised by the demon into her soul. In all fairness. He still likes Lola. "Thank you for your love. In response, I will declare your power like the world. Maybe you dont need the worship of mortals, but this is the only way I can reward you." Lolas tone became a lot smoother, she Just like treating the true god, he expressed his respect reverently but there was a witty smile in the corner of his mouth. "You know how to climb." Silence didn''t know what she was thinking, but only laughed, "Your faith has no effect on me, but it will annoy me, because I don''t think of myself as a god. So, the only thing you can do if you want to hug my thighs is to be my guest and work hard." Although it has invincible strength, silence does not like to be high above. not to mention. He knows deeply that his road has just begun, and it is far from being truly invincible just now. Lola understood the meaning of silence, but insisted. "If this is your will, I will naturally obey, but I still want to express my respect in my way." This is actually where she is smart. Silence has already explained his preferences. Compared to people who only follow orders, he obviously prefers to have his own personality. Chapter 559： : Lola and Aresta In fact, Lola at this time is not a perfect person. The wisdom disguised by the demon puts kindness and maliciousness on both ends of the balance, maintaining an absolute balance. Lola with this wisdom cannot naturally be harmless to humans and animals. not to mention. Silence also does not intend to really cross a big good person out. He stopped when good and evil remained at seven or three points. Originally even planned to score five or five points, but at that level, the will of the devil itself will remain, and unless disguised, five or five points can easily lead to schizophrenia. In short, silence is quite satisfactory. Solve one troublesome person, one more favorite person. "Go and find your wish well. Only with the desire to work hard can you be a guest. I believe it is only a matter of time for you." Silence said to Lola. "Just follow your expectations." Lola stood up, glanced at the fire on the right, and suddenly issued her own invitation, "Mr. Fire on the right, do you want to be my subordinate?" "I don''t have the right hand of God anymore, it''s just a talented magician." The fire on the right murmured at the archbishop who turned back to humanity from the devil in front of himself. Slowed down. "No, your talents are only covered by that arm, and the magicians who can interfere with the other three systems through the fire element, there is still a long distance from the evaluation of "no talent"." Lola smiled slightly, than It seemed even more refreshing in the past, then she looked at the direction of silence silently, then lowered her eyes and smiled, "Moreover, you are still alive, it means that the Lord of Miracles has not completely abandoned you." "Lord of miracles?" Silent blinked his eyes, what is this called? "For me, you are the miracle master who brought me miracles." Lola Wen whispered in response. "It turns out so." The silence just nodded, and there was no other expression. People in the Pirate World still call him Lord of Destiny. It''s just a title. As long as you understand the authority of the official, and you are grateful, you will not think about rebellion all day. It does not matter what players want to call him. He didn''t do anything, but the door of the tin shop closed slowly, and the whole shop gradually disappeared into the waves. Go away. The fire behind was still staring blankly at the place where the tin store disappeared. This battle was initiated by him, but not by him. If anyone tells him that his right hand will one day be completely deprived, he must think that this man is crazy. But now, the crazy person seems to be himself. However, even the great devil was simply eliminated, and what could his "god-like man" count as a result? As a result, the so-called savior and the so-called mission are nothing but trivial words of his own? The oppressive magician always bowed his back at this moment, and the decadent temperament surrounded him. "Sorry, Lord Lola." He didn''t look at Lola, but turned around. "I need some time to think about my wish. Now, I have lost even the magic name and cannot be called a magician. ." Magic is the power used by magicians for their own wishes. A magician without a magic name is nothing but a walking dead. Lola witnessed his departure. Then looked at the sweeping robot in the corner. "My dear father." There was a bright smile on her face. "You have witnessed the power of the miracle master. I wonder if your thoughts have changed again?" "..." The man behind the robot seemed to be silent, but the man''s voice still came out, "Are you... really Lola?" "I don''t know." Lola shook her head. "I have decades of memory, and it has an indelible impact on my character. The only basis that can judge me is Lola is the fear of that day. I cried and called your father your name, I hope you can save me from the devil, but you didnt show up, and its the miracle who ultimately saved me." To prove that you are yourself and rely on subjective emotions. Lola can recall the fear that belonged to Lola at that time. Therefore, she thinks that she is Lola, but it is not the Lola at that time, but a brand-new Lola that has experienced growth and crawled out of a long nightmare. "...I''m sorry," Yaresta finally said, "I didn''t understand what happened in the past until today, but it doesn''t make sense to apologize, not to mention, there is no such guilt in my heart. " "I understand." Lola said softly, a gentle light appeared on her face, and her breeze blew her long hair, just like a holy woman in the holy light bathed in goodwill. The soft voice continued to sound. "I can understand you, so I did not expect your guilt, I just need your compensation to be enough." "...I think it''s better to be guilty, you''ll receive it." Yalesta hung up. The sweeping robot seems to have lost control. After turning around in place, the principle is straightforward. Lola stayed half in place. "Cut." There is still a Saint in her expression, but she grumbles like a little girl, "Mean old fox." Then he turned and left. Having had such a conversation with her biological father, she seems to have adapted to her identity and stance at an alarming rate. At this moment, the sound of artillery in the city of the Academy gradually subsided. Originally this number of magicians, it is difficult to truly eliminate the academy city, their role is only to trigger panic to provide a source of power for the fire on the right, at the moment when the fire on the right is defeated, the outcome of this battle is already doomed . After all, the academy city protects the unharmed students from the attack of the magician and the world on the magic side. The fire on the right was easily lost in the hands of the mysterious shopkeeper. Even the news that the powerful power was deprived, spread quickly to every magician. This terrifying result once again deterred everyone. This is especially true for a small number of people who know the nature of the fire power on the right. At least, the Pope of the Roman Orthodox Church was completely shocked. He mobilized the power of faith of 2 billion people, and he easily lost to the fire on the right, and the fire on the right was easily lost to the mysterious shopkeeper in the city of the academy. Think about it. It is better to say that the fact that the fire on the right will lose itself is scary enough. And the trouble he faces is more than that. First, the water behind, and the fire on the right, the strength of the Roman Orthodox Church has been extremely weakened. The major magical associations, and even the cross sect, are eyeing them, and the atmosphere of war is becoming stronger. Chapter 560： : Aresta’s response However, it was precisely because the silent shots were too shocking, and to some extent everyone did not dare to act rashly. It was difficult to succeed by force, and some people began to consider taking the rest. Silence only paid a little attention and didn''t care too much. He continued to stay in the store, waiting for possible door-to-door customers. Within a few days, there were really new guests. -Zuotian tears. This little girl''s heart is very eager to become a capable person, especially after knowing that Misaka Miqin has been attacked, the emotion of trying to help friends is even stronger. Unfortunately. She has no money. Although he was ecstatic, he was hopeless, but after all, he had no money, not even enough money to become a member. The frugal expenses were only enough to open one or two jars, and he did not even have the qualification to go to the copy world. As a result, her body was burning like a fire, craving for money. When Satian tears left from the tin shop. The silence seemed to see a big fan of Rinzaka''s style appearing. "The copy is clearly prepared for ordinary people who have no money, but even ordinary people are so poor that they can''t even get a membership. It''s too bad." Silent murmured. But he is not ready to do something. The existence of the copy has given these poor ghosts a chance to explode. Just work harder. at this time. Suddenly the silence moved to Aresta''s side. He felt like a whim, Aresta seemed to make some kind of decision. He left the life support system. To be precise, the life support device is temporarily turned off. "Are you finally coming to the tin store?" The silence hesitated. The situation of Aresta is actually similar to the demon Cologne. He has forgotten the wish to destroy the devil, but only to work as a living target, and at this moment, even if he can finally Don''t care about success. Players without emotions have a strange feeling after all. However, at the moment of silent thinking. Arista once again activated the life support device. Ok? Silent for a moment, then suddenly realized. It turned out to be such an idea. Can it only be said that it is Arista? Even if it is not explicitly stated, it also relies on the current information to keenly discern the silence''s preferences for personal emotions and personalities, and makes a response. It didn''t take long. In front of the silent tin store. A silver-haired girl stood quietly. She has a young appearance, beautiful silver hair, pale to abnormal skin tone, looks only 13 or 14 years old, but is wearing a black cloak, wearing a witch style hat, holding a scepter. It looks like a witch, but the rich magic power of the silver wand twisted like a tree branch fills the whole person with a certain sense of reality. This is of course. She may be the most powerful magician in the world, even approaching the limit of the devil. Aresta. She pushed open the door of the shop and walked in like this, with a smile on her face, looking around with interest. His gaze finally settled on the silence. "I''ve thought about the various forms of meeting with us, but I didn''t expect this alone." Silence also looked at her, seeming to sigh in general. "Because Ontology thinks you might hate him." The girl said with a smile, just walked to the chair in front of the silence and sat down, leaned back to back, no lady lifted Erlang''s legs, and the legs wrapped in white knee socks were shaking slightly. Obviously the appearance of a pretty girl, but doing uncle''s actions. "You admit that he is your body?" Silence was interested. "In my opinion, I am also Aresta. I have my own memory. I am a genius girl who is close to the peak of the magician at a young age, a natural magician, but this world is not me This world is not my time, so I am not the body." The girl explained at will. As far as this world is concerned, she is indeed not an ontology. It is one of the countless possibilities of Aresta. This is a unique feature of Aresta. Children, old people, men, women... As one of the greatest magicians of modern times in the world, Aresta has more than one billion possibilities, depending on his choice, his destiny, his will, and the damage he has suffered makes this possible. Sex becomes extremely unstable, and once he leaves the life support device, he will divide. The differentiated Aresta, because of uncertainty is that possibility, may not have the power, and may not act according to his will. But he still made a deliberate differentiation decision. Because he was keenly aware that he, who lost his human emotion, might not be favored by silence. but-- Silent bet, it is a female, or a girl''s Arista, which he did not think of. "King Arthur also has two possibilities, man and woman, which is not uncommon." Silence accepted easily. But it is just the differentiation of certain possibilities, which is also common in the lunar world where heroes exist. "King Arthur? I have studied the magical ruins he left behind. I should be sure that he is a man." The girl said something strange. "Aren''t you going to change your name?" Silence didn''t continue to talk about King Arthur''s question, but looked at her, "Or, do you actually have your own name? Since it is the possibility of''Aresta is a woman''" , That means you were born as a woman, and you can never have a masculine name." "I thought you knew everything." The girl narrowed her eyes slightly, "I''m Ya Lei Stari, this is my name. "Everything is really boring." Nodded silently, saying, "Unless necessary or interested, I generally don''t deliberately understand anything, not to mention, the information is constantly changing." "Although I haven''t reached your realm yet but I understand your words." Yarestalli seemed to be more interested in silence, and the next question came out, "Your realm looks It is higher than the devil gods, but the thoughts maintain the characteristics of ordinary humans. Is this because human thoughts are more interesting?" "No." The silence said slowly, "Because this is me." Alestari seems to be in troubled thinking. She is familiar with all the philosophies, doctrines and ideas in the world. It is easy to find multiple explanations to understand silent words. But wondering whether this sentence has a deeper meaning. Silence looked at her without a word. Although she looks like a young girl, she is actually a very mature and excellent magician. She can inspire unlimited inspiration and countless creativity with just one proposition. But this situation did not last long. She still remembers her purpose. Chapter 561： : Unparalleled enthusiasm "Ontology hopes that I can learn more information about you for him, and at the same time try to get your favor for him as much as possible." Ya Lei Stari said his purpose. "It seems that his luck is not bad." Silent laughed, "Your differentiated existence may not necessarily cooperate with him, your wish is different from his wish." If it weren''t for this kind of factors, even more than one billion Yarresta would be directly differentiated, even the devil would feel tricky. After all, there will definitely be someone in these Aresta who will become the devil. He already has this possibility, and it is not small. "My presence is unstable after all." Yarestalli said with helpless hands, "Possibility is just possibility, it will appear and disappear at any time. Although I don''t care much, I can Just help me." Silence blinked and seemed to see something interesting, and he couldn''t help laughing. "He also asked you to help him make up for his owed fatherhood?" "You really know everything." Alestari looked silently and then rubbed her temples. "It''s a headache. It''s a character that I have no feeling for love like me. Why did I get married?" What? Is this the difference between a man and a woman? Even if you dont like it, as long as you are pursued, you will agree indifferently?" She is indeed more emotional than Villaresta. This emotion made her unable to ignore her daughter who had blood connections with her. Therefore, what Aresta said on that day would compensate Laura for her father''s love and guilt, not to avoid the lie of compensation-he differentiated himself with a rich emotion. The silence had to be admired. Everything is the goal action, everything is just benefits, and even such things can be done. "Let''s talk about the matter." She looked at her silently and put her smile on her face, "Although you are only a possibility differentiated by Aresta, but I admit that your soul, your will, your wish has arrived The qualifications here, so, decide, what series you want to buy and how many jars to buy." That is, the voice falls. Information about the jar was instilled in the mind of the girl in front of him. Alestari''s eyes gleamed extremely dazzlingly. It was a trace of magical power. With her magical attainments, she can''t control her magic power, but one can imagine the vibration in her heart. "Hahaha, so it turned out!" She covered her stomach with one hand and laughed indiscriminately. The breath on her body continued to stir. The expression of excitement could not be concealed. It was the joy of seeing what she had pursued for life. As an unmarried woman, no daughter, did not encounter all kinds of unfortunate women Aresta. Her wish is naturally different from Aresta. She doesn''t want to destroy Demon God, and has no intention to change the world. She only wants to pursue truth and endless knowledge. If Demon God is the limit of knowledge, then she will become Demon God! but now. She saw a greater pursuit than the demon god. Endless world, endless knowledge, no limit pursuit, this is an opportunity she never dreamed of, how could not laugh freely. "I know where the money hidden in Aresta is partly placed, and even know the password, and have the right to transfer. Can I use the money?" She looked at the silence with a red tide. The hands were tightly held, the petite body trembles slightly, and the emerald-like eye pupils have a deep desire. Alestari could not help but seize the opportunity quickly. "You have the right to transfer, of course, it can be counted as your wealth, except that some of the wealth in your memory has a certain deviation from the wealth that exists in reality, and not much can be used." Silent smiled. When the guest showed a deep desire for the jar, it was also a happy thing for him. The female Arista in front of him does not seem to be the one who appeared briefly in the plot. Her wish is deep and long. There is simply no possibility of reaching the limit, which means that she will become a high-quality customer who is always full of desire and passion. "Then let''s start." Ya Lei Stari tried to calm down her mood, hehe smiled, like an uncle did not hide his desires. "Select the series first." "Mage." Yarestalli didn''t hesitate. "Wise choice." Silent waved, two hundred first-class jars appeared in front of her. She couldn''t wait to open the first one, which happened to be the light of knowledge inheritance, and then took a long breath, looking at the jars as if a single magician for thirty years had seen her beloved lover. "I have completely differentiated from Aresta and become an independent individual." Ya Lei Stari mouth raised, "I am his possibility, although I have my development, my path, but This is still one of his possibilities, butthese jars are outside of his one hundred and eighty-thousand nine hundred and twenty-six-six-six possibilities, which means that I am no longer his Possibility." Although this also means to leave the world and time in your memory forever. But Alestari didn''t care. As long as there are these jars, as long as there are these jars! She can abandon everything. Knowledge is her world. "Congratulations." Silence smiled equally, as if he already knew everything. "Hey Hey." Ya Lestari smirked like an idiot, wiped her saliva with the back of her hand, and carefully opened the second jar as if she were a beloved, even if the first-level jar did not help her much, but only Just the new items from a different world brought a wave of intense pleasure to her. Super satisfied. Silence also had to admit that among all his guests so far, this one may be the first to talk about her passion for jars. It''s no wonder that at a young age, you can have the accomplishments that Aresta only had when she was fifty years old. Silently took a sip of tea and just smiled as she opened the jar. Obviously there were only two hundred first-class jars, but she opened it rigorously and happily like a pilgrim, and opened it for several hours. It wasn''t until the last one ended that the whole person collapsed on the seat. "It''s cool! Huh, huh, hehe." Yarestalli gasped with a very satisfying flushing expression. Anyone who sees this scene alone will misunderstand. "Most customers need to work hard to fulfill their wishes after opening the jar, but for you, the only effort is to open as many jars as possible." Silence seemed to say with emotion. vertex Chapter 562： : A look at Aresta It can be said that Alestari''s dream will never come true, or that every time she opens the jar, it is the moment of her dream. "If there are countless jars, it would be no problem for me to stay in an unmanned universe for 100 million years, as long as there are jars to survive!" Yarestalli raised her palms and issued an exaggerated declaration. "Come on, then." Silence naturally encourages this. Alestari seemed to ease away from that state of excitement and sat up straight. "Spend all the wealth that I can use. I plan to go back slowly after I go back." "No problem." Nodded silently. Even if she can use only a small part of the hidden wealth of Aresta, it is a very large number. The wealth of the academy city is not fictitious. Arestas money can even buy a small half of the world. It depends on whether he has the courage to come to silence in person. "It''s really wonderful." Alestari still seemed to stay in a happy state of mind. She gasped and asked silently, looking at the silence, "Are you just coming to our world, really just to spread hope? " The light of wisdom shone in her blue eyes. Even though it is not as calculated and as emotional as Aresya, her wisdom through knowledge is no small matter. Silence knew what she wanted to ask. "For now, that''s it." Silence replied. "Understood." Yarestalli nodded. "You have what I want, there is power that I can''t resist. As long as these two points remain unchanged, I can do anything for you." When she said this, the corners of her mouth curled up, smiling as if she were a wise strategist. Just with that petite and delicate face, this kind of pretense mature looks will only make people feel cute. But silence understood what she meant. This is actually a statement. The feminine Aresta clearly sees Biarrista more clearly. As she said, she does not need to be hostile or vigilant to silence, because obedience can make her get what she wants. of. "But I don''t need you to do anything for me." The silence also smiled slightly, "All the guests only need to work for you under the rules." "It seems..." Alestari took a deep look at the silence. "There is indeed a gap between us. Forget it, if you can''t know the answer, you should put it down for the time being." It''s no surprise that it doesn''t look through. After all, it is such a powerful character. However, it''s probably difficult for Alestari to realize that what is needed for silence is actually what seems insignificant and worthless to silence. Alestari put away her badge, put together many jars, and jumped from the chair, her slender hands grasping her staff. "I''m leaving, Aresta is still waiting for my reply, but... the guy probably didn''t have the courage to come over to see you in a short time." While saying this, her eyes There is an obvious sneer in it. Abandoned emotions, everything is calculated, which means that the courage to take risks is lost. As long as Aresta believes that the risk of coming over in person is greater than the benefit. Then he would never come over in person. Instead, any remaining measures will be taken to increase profits. Silence makes no comment on this, and any speech he makes at this time will only provide information. ... After Alestari left the tin store, she was not in a hurry to find Arista immediately. She strolled slowly in the academy city, wandering like a strange student she liked, attracting the attention of many people. Until I see someone. The last article is numb. A teenager with a hedgehog head is walking on the street with his friend. "Is he the fantasy killer of this era?" Ya Lestari seemed to be interested, her palms lifted slightly, and the glory of magic quickly constructed a simple deconstruction around her white palm, and the invisible force invaded the right hand of the last. As if for granted. This magic has failed. "That''s what you got from the shop?" A voice appeared on the side of Alestari. It''s a clumsy looking robot. "Yes, it''s not magic in this world." Yarestali lowered her palm and smiled a little wider on her face, "Although I don''t know what you are planning, you are wrong, the child''s right hand Is not just as simple as a fantasy killer." "Oh?" "When it comes to the study of fantasy killers, you are far inferior to me." Ya Lestari''s small face with full confidence, "I spent a lot of time to study the miracle of this world, deeply To understand its effects, functions, and even essence, Aresta, to abandon human emotions is an act of self-digging graves in pursuit of truth." "So, the gesture of existence, is that what I think it is?" Yaresta asked. "of course." "It seems that I am wrong at this point." Aresta abandons his emotions, to some extent, it is actually influenced by the guardian angel. This higher level of existence than humans regards emotion as a burden. Even, the plan he devised to obliterate the Devil God was also based on emotion. Emotions should be superfluous. however...... Greater than angels and more powerful than demon gods appeared, and with human emotions, looking at the way forward with the situation of those on the top of the mountain, it is indeed a failed choice to abandon emotions. "Okay, according to the agreement, I will show you what I brought out." Ya Lei Stari''s figure shook, the next moment, has appeared on the top of a tall building without people. "Did he find your intentions?" Aresta asked. "How is it possible?" Alestari chuckled Without accepting the blessing in person, you simply can''t imagine what kind of existence it is, any mind can''t be hidden, any behavior can''t be Breaking away, for our level, He is just destiny itself-I bring the items out, which is allowed by the rules. " She could not directly give the jar to Aresta. But you can let him watch. You can also give some of the items in the jar to others who are not members. of course-- Alestari did this for no purpose. She took the jar out of the gap between the spaces she controlled, but did not rush to open it, but stretched out her palm to the void. Shake twice. "I need a sum of money in return." "Sure enough, it''s money for strength?" Aresta is not surprised, but he is more concerned about, "To what extent can it be achieved? What are those strengths?" Chapter 563： : Aresta is confident "Look at it and understand." Regarding Arestas doubts, Yarestalli simply pointed to the jar in front of her. Then reported a number that is astronomical for ordinary people. But Aresta was not too surprised, and even felt too little. "That''s it?" he asked with some confusion. "That''s enough, you wouldn''t think that such an existence really needs money." Ya Lei Stari shook her white palm again, as if to urge it, "Can use money to gain strength, also Its just a novice welfare, its a road with no end in sight, what the Devil does. "It seems that you have a lot of information in this short period of time." Yaresta observed her half-sound through the stagnation loop and continued to say: "You are no longer even my possibility." If he still has emotions, he will be absolutely shocked at this time. Because this should be impossible. It is unimaginable that a certain possibility can be realized, and this person who has emerged has also jumped out of the limit of possibility and turned it into a part of this world. In short... It is enough to know that the shop owner is very good. Aresta did not even analyze the information brought about by this matter as much as before, because it is meaningless. This kind of thing will be numb. "So, whether you will give money or not." Yarestalli seems to be impatient, "If you don''t give it, it''s not difficult for me to get the money myself, but you have to know that now I have There is no reason to have to assist you." The dissatisfied expression of the girly version of Aresta indicates that she is not just intimidating. One more uncertain element. But Aresta did not regret the differentiation of this person, at least, he can get what he wants. "Give it, give it right away," he said, "give you half first, then give it after the rest." Aresta has always maintained a highly vigilant attitude towards the existence of silence. It''s not character. It''s just the calculation, it is unknown that the impact on the plan in the calculation is infinite. And now. He seemed to finally be able to see the essence of that person''s power in a safer way. A large sum of money fell into Yalestaly''s pocket, and she immediately smiled happily. The mind has been automatically converted into jars and knowledge. She even wanted to go to an undisturbed place immediately and enjoy the happy life with the jar. But the contract is still to be observed, and half of the money is paid. "My jars are just a series of countless strengths and knowledge." Ya Lestari sat cross-legged on the ground without caring about the image, let her delicate skin cling to the rough and hard ground, all over the face Regret, "It''s just a series, it''s infinite knowledge. It''s really a happy regret for me." The knowledge she is most interested in is magic, but her desire for knowledge makes her long for knowledge beyond magic. It can be silent here. Magic alone is truly smoke-free, and it will never be able to master all the knowledge of magic. "When I was a magic apprentice, I used to think that there is no limit to magic knowledge." Yaresta said calmly, "But then I realized that the so-called infinity is just because of its small size." "There is such an argument, but these jars are different. Its infinity is just like the pi. It is truly infinity." Yarestalli rubbed her white and tender palms and was already in a state. She opened the first second-level jar under the observation of Arrista. Inside, is a cool pistol. The whole body is black, with complicated patterns printed on it, but the place where the magazine should be installed is inlaid with a red gemstone that emits a faint light. "Spirit?" Yaresta asked. "No, it''s not." Ya Lestari was like treating a love token given by her lover. Her ruddy complexion touched her gently, her white hands touched every place carefully, and An looked at the lines above obsessively. "Incredible, too incredible, have you seen it? Its magic does not require the refinement of the human body, it is independent of cells and nerves...how is this done, the essence of magic is life, even if An ordinary person, a superpower, or even a robot can use it to release magic..." It can be said that it completely violated the magical foundation in their cognition. It''s like a stone that suddenly has life and becomes a goblin, so every scientist will be crazy about it. Yalesta couldn''t say a word. He is also a magician. Naturally understand what the technology in this little pistol represents. --subversion. Subversion of the entire magic system. If the Devil God is the ultimate magician who has thoroughly studied all magic and stepped into the realm of God, then what is contained in this pistol is the knowledge beyond the limit of the Devil God, which can play The effect is the same as science, even higher than science, and its impact on the entire magic side will be difficult to estimate. "This is an item that does not belong to this world." The voice of the guardian angel Iwas was heard behind Aresta. "I understand." Aresta closed his eyes slightly. He already understood. It is no wonder that it is impossible to see through the essence of the shop owner, and how the existence outside the world can be understood with the cognition inside the world. but...... Now, the unknown has begun to become known. "Go on," Yaresta said. At this moment, even the calculated success rate was a dozen points higher. He is confident in his learning ability. Since the other party showed them the knowledge of different worlds, he could understand the essence of the other party''s power sooner or later through studying. For example, this pistol already shows a lot of knowledge. Alestari seems to have guessed Yarrestar''s idea. "If you think you can understand his power and essence through these jars, it would be stupid." Ya Lei Stari laughed playfully opened the second jar, "open The more jars there are, the more they will understand their terrible and unfathomable." Inside the second jar, there are still props. It is a dagger. The whole body is painted black without any lines. This is just a very ordinary game equipment. Speed ??+20, Strength +10, Dagger Skill +10. "A weapon like that gun again?" Yaresta asked. If he still has emotions, it should be a confident and positive tone at this time, because he seems to have understood what is in these jars. The magic system of a different world. A magic system that is completely different from the magic system of their world may be stronger earlier, but as long as you learn and understand, you can make a difference. vertex Chapter 564： : A career that fits perfectly "Not at all." Yarestalli continued to look at the dagger with an obsessive gaze. "This is not a magic weapon, there is no magic circuit on it, nor the magic crystal like the pistol, but I hold it, My speed, strength, and even my dagger skills have all improved." Aresta: "??_???" Skills used? "It''s incredible. If the pistol just saw a little bit of technology, I can''t see the method of making this dagger." Yarestalli waved the dagger and made a sharp noise in the air. "There is no flow of magic, no trace of soul and memory being affected. Where does the increased power and skill come from?" "...After all, it''s a weapon from a different world. Just like the pistol, it''s normal to have a technology that we don''t understand." Yaresta said this, but he already had a bad guess. . "Same as the pistol." Ya Lei Stari froze, and then covered her stomach, the whole person laughed backwards, tears of laughter came out, "Hahaha, so it turned out, you think so And, yes, the average person is more likely to think this way in the first place." Aresta did not speak. He is waiting. But that less-than-good feeling is getting stronger. really. Yarestalli seemed to be smiling enough, waving his dagger. "You think these two things are from the same different world system? Everything in the jar is a different world system? You think it''s too simple. Since he can come to our world, why can''t he go to the rest of the world? At the moment, the jars that are displayed to you in front of you are not as simple as a different world, but an endless universe, an endless world." Speaking of the back, her face was full of yearning. For her longing for knowledge, the endless universe, the endless world, means endless knowledge. Has a fatal appeal. And Aresta is completely speechless. The situation is worse than he thought, it should be said to be the worst. Many things have been confirmed. For example, why the other party will give them the power of these different worlds generously, and for example, why the power possessed by Misaka Megumi is so different from the power possessed by Bee Eater Prayers... "It seems that there is really a terrible existence... Go ahead and open the jar, I have to look at the rest." Aresta did not fully accept this reality, he seemed to want to struggle a bit. Alestari does not matter. Anyway, this is paid viewing. She continued to open the jar full of enjoyment, not only the equipment, but also the inheritance, the light group, and the skills. And when she showed two theoretically opposite magics, Arista finally accepted this fact. The items in these jars come from different worlds. "We''re really small...and the devil." Aresta finally came to a conclusion. "Smallness is a good thing to celebrate for me." Yarestalli''s eyes were blurred, and the red on his face was also clearly visible in the moonlight. All day long. From the morning until the middle of the night, the objects and knowledge in the jar brought her endless problems. At this moment, she was completely surrounded by the happiness of only the ignorant, which moved her, and even moved More intense than when first using magic. And looking at this expression, Aresta understood that his other plan had completely failed. He was originally thinking of using the knowledge on the scientific side to "hire" Arrestal to do something. but now. This one''s own possibility, I am afraid that I would rather find a place where I would not be disturbed to digest new knowledge. "Next, it''s about time to open the treasures of a destiny nature." Yarestalli licked his tongue, a face of idiot, and even his voice was trembling slightly. "Objects of a destiny nature?" Aresta heard the word for the first time. "That is my destiny, the destiny given to me by the jar." Ya Lei Stari did not explain too much, she is now immersed in all her body and mind. The reason for suppressing the impulse to immediately study knowledge and constantly opening new jars is for this. She has an intuition. After developing your own destiny, you may be able to look at the magical knowledge you developed before from a new perspective, and then you can definitely gain more by doing research. With this expectation, the speed of Alestari in opening the tertiary jar was even further accelerated. Even if she had inherited the knowledge that she was very concerned about, she would just glance at it and drive the next one. Finally, the tenth tertiary jar was reached. Yarestalli slowed down. Even Aresta understood that in this last jar, I was afraid that it was the "destiny" Yalestali said. He said nothing. However, in a place that Yarestali didn''t see, a humanoid with a soft light appeared behind her. It was the guardian angel Ivas, and she planned to take a look at the contents of the jar. Yarestalli opened. The light mass poured into her body. Suddenly, Alestari felt some kind of wonderful change in her soul. She "saw" a huge network, every mortal object, every creature, even every concept, are A part of this network seems to completely integrate her into the essence of the world. Magnet. The name flashed through Alestari''s mind. She already knew what power she gained Arcanist. If the sorcerer is a "literary school" mage who is biased towards sensitivity and intuition, then the arcanist is a "scientific school" mage who is biased towards reason and logic. They take everything in the world, whether concrete or abstract, Whether it is moving or still, all are connected with a magic net to explore the logic and connection between them. The arcanist''s wisdom is based on rational insight, and the arcanist''s power is based on vast knowledge. Just the basic inheritance of information, let Ya Lestari completely indulged in. She even feels that this is a career specially prepared for her, which fits her perfectly. Nothing is more in line with her pursuit than the Arcanist. Power comes from knowledge, knowledge comes from inquiry, everything in the world is arcane, as long as you understand it, you can master it. And in the eyes of Ai Huasi. At the moment, Ya Lei Stari, obvious changes have taken place. Chapter 565： : The school city wants to fight back Ai Huasi can''t see the magic net, but she can feel it. At the moment, Ya Lei Stari, a significant change has taken place. A close relationship that she couldn''t see through tightly connected this powerful magician with everything around her, even her own. The most intuitive feeling is that if the previous Yale Stari could not have threatened Her possibility, then now, this possibility has been born. Although very small. But the probability is not zero, and only needs to meet certain conditions. In this sense-Ya Lestari, who is just human, is no longer a simple human at this moment, and the uncrossable distance between races has become blurred, as if humans have sublimated into demon gods, Ya Lestari also completed some kind of "sublimation". "It''s really amazing." Iwas said. "Yes, I think so too." Yarestalli turned and looked at the guardian angel. Her beautiful green eyes like a goblin revealed her desire for knowledge. From the moment she became an arcanist, she noticed the angel behind her. did not expect. She did not succeed, but Yaresta of this world line succeeded. "It seems that you are one of the cards Alesta wants to destroy the demon god, but if his goal is to destroy all demon gods in this world, and even magic, you are also one of the goals he will destroy." Ya Lestari said. It seemed she didn''t realize what kind of threat this presence would pose to her. "Maybe so, but it will be interesting." Iwas looked completely unconcerned. "Is it interesting to act?" Just contact, Alestari seemed to understand a lot. Creatures like angels and demons. No matter how words and deeds behave like human beings, they must be inherently inhuman. They can''t feel the normal emotions of human beings, or can only feel a part, and it is their own rules that determine their existence. "And there is something wrong with your words, because I am not an angel existing in mythology, but an angel of the world of pure physical laws." Ai Huasi said again. "Angel in the world of physical laws?" Ya Lei stari stunned, his eyes became fiery. Whether it is her own character or the profession of Arcanist, she is quite interested in it. So Ivas, who had seen through this, offered an invitation. "Come to exchange knowledge." "Come!" Agreed without hesitation. The rules of the members of the chamber of commerce do not prohibit them from exchanging knowledge. For Aresta, there is finally good news. In a short time, it should be able to stabilize this incarnation that has been out of his control and has powerful power. However, his current plan has been completely fragmented. No matter what kind of plan you can''t jump out of the existence of the can owner, and no matter what kind of calculation you can''t calculate even a little bit of parameters about the can owner, not only the old plan is basically dismembered, but even the new plan is difficult to re-plan. "Absolute rationality has lost its function, perhaps...to find the emotion back." Aresta closed his eyes to himself. Retrieving emotions is not an easy task. Especially for him. But with this knowledge, this is an opportunity. After this day. In the academy city, it seems to gradually restore calm, although the parents of the students are still negotiating and requesting, although the school building has not recovered from the destruction of that battle, although the whole world is still full of more and more Tension atmosphere. However, for most of the students, this has been the day after day after day of tension, and finally resumed the days of daily life in the past. Study, go shopping, exercise super powers... However, this is nothing but appearance. Because of the need to change the plan, Arista appeared a lot quieter during this period. At the same time, the rest of the academys directors and various forces began to become active, and one of the voices became more and more Big. "We can''t just be beaten, we have to take revenge!" The fire on the right side of the Roman Orthodox Church before, and the magical association and the return of the winged people, caused a great loss to the attack on the academy city. Losses such as construction are small. But the lightsaber, which lasted dozens of kilometers at the beginning of the fire on the right, nearly wiped out half of the aerial power of the school city. Radicals believe that the more this is the case, the more they must fight back. It is impossible to give those magicians on the magic side an illusion that they can attack the city of the academia at will. Make them afraid and alert. The reason why this voice is getting more and more support is because there is a great opportunity right now. Internal chaos on the magic side. The two powerful forces of the Roman Orthodox Church were weakened, and the power was directly weakened to the minimum. The remaining magical associations, especially the cross sect, would not be willing to let this opportunity pass, and if the academy city can seize this opportunity to weaken the power of the magic side, Show your strength. The possibility of a full victory will also be much greater. To this. Aresta''s silence is regarded as the default. A plan started to work step by step. ... In the hospital, in a neat and bright ward, the whole body was covered with bandages. The young man with only one eye and nose mouth was staring out the window. One way. In that war, he was rubbed **** the ground by the fire on the right, and even the mental breakdown, the black wings erupted for the second time, had no effect at all. I have to say that it was a bitter experience he didn''t want to recall at all. The reason why he should have died silently on the ground at this moment is... "One side pass I''m here again." A girl in a blue dress ran in and out, "Mizaka Mizaka is also super today-popular greeting." The one-handed one-eye that was not hugged leaned over and glanced at her. "Yeah, I was squinted again today, Misaka Misaka intentionally expressed dissatisfaction in an amazed tone." The last work raised a palm high, although the mouth said dissatisfaction, but soon changed back to a face full of innocence and romance Smile. "It''s just because the neck can''t move, and I explained it yesterday." A throaty voice came from the passing throat. Not only his neck, his vocal cords were also severely damaged. There were more than 150 fractures all over the body. Fortunately, the ability to protect the key internal organs subconsciously. But even so. To be able to survive, thanks to the rush to come over and take him to the hospital''s final work, and Dr. Tai''s superb skills. Chapter 566： ：Seek for help However, although he survived, the fact that one side passed was actually a matter of dying. Will it be defeated so easily, and even protected by the victims desperately, is it not even qualified to be a bad party? Too bad. And at this time. A palm was carefully pressed against his bandaged forehead. "It''s pitiful for one side to pass." In the last work, he reached out and touched his forehead like a child, with tears in his eyes. Poor? Maybe it is really pitiful. The other side closed his eyes slightly. If it was in the past, he would definitely be angry, but now, instead, he feels a touch of comfort. "This is really, I saw the unexpected picture, ha ha ha, is this really you? One side passes." A frivolous voice suddenly sounded from the door. One side opened his eyes sharply. It was a man in a white coat with fine mechanical gloves in his hands and tattoos on his face, which did not look like a doctor or a researcher. But one side recognized it. He squinted some one-eyed eyes, "Who am I, it turns out to be you, Brother Kihara." Kurihara is a large number of researchers who have worked with one side. If it is usual, one side will not look at it even when looking at it, but this situation is really awful now. In addition to this eye, he has only three fingers left and can move slightly. "I didn''t expect that such a small monster like you would have such a gesture. It really opened my eyes and I felt worthwhile." Kurohara walked over step by step, his steps were easy, and his eyes were full of jokes . "This kind of pretend feeling doesn''t look like you, younger brother Mobara, don''t you always see my extremly frightened limbs turn around and run away, do you still want to recognize me as the elder brother?" Not guilty, but instead chuckled lightly, "Is it because of seeing me like this, there is a stupid illusion, hello, you should be very clear, I don''t even need to flick your fingers to get rid of you." This sentence is actually true. Even if one side is seriously injured, it is so weak that it is impossible to use the brain power fully, but the reflection bullets are still nothing to say. So he does not worry about himself. But...but this little devil is here at the moment, what is going on in this hospital, can anyone put it in? "Huh, you''re still the same annoying, kid." Kihara Shutuo twisted her lips. "If it wasn''t for the order above, I really didn''t want to come to see you, or come to kill you, but I''m happy, but please, The purpose of my coming today is not you." Muyuan directly extended his palm and pulled the arm of the final work rudely. The force of no mercy made the girl make a panic sound. "Asshole! What are you doing?" One side''s rage ignited at once, and even disregarding his injury, he immediately began to calculate the formula to control the air that his fingers could touch. "I advise you to be honest. I''m trying hard to endure the urge to kill you directly." Kurihara sneered and suddenly got out his fist wrapped in golden gloves. "It seems necessary Give you a lesson." The fist hit the head that was passing by the other side unceremoniously. On the other hand, joy emerged from the passage. Is this guy crazy? If only by controlling the air, it is difficult for him in this state to guarantee that it will not hurt the final work, but if it touches directly... The party who decided to manipulate the blood flow directly to make the other party become a vegetative sneer looked at his fist. Boom! The weak strength shook his head, and the severely injured neck came with a severe pain that was overwhelming. Huh? ? One of the passing heads made Venus make a painful voice, but what he couldn''t understand was that the reflection had failed! It is absolutely impossible to forget the formula because of the injury, but he is staring closely. "I like your present look." Kawara Sudoku laughed, "How about, arrogant imp, do you forget who developed your abilities for you? Look at how you are now, really engaging I dont know where you still have arrogant capital!" Boom! Another fierce punch, the blood on the bandages on one side began to penetrate. The last work was covered with a mouth, whine struggling, and looking at the miserable situation on one side, even tears came out. But Kurohara did not know what he did, and the final work soon fainted. One side opened his eyes wide openly, corresponding to the burning anger, which was a hatred of his powerlessness. why. Why can even one such underthrower can teach him this way? Damn it! "So, you will become like this, because you are too arrogant, who do you think you are?" Kawara Shutomi smiled. "After so many injuries, you should almost wake up, you Its a waste, if its not that you still have some research value, I can kill you now, hahaha." He turned his head directly, carrying the final work as if carrying an object, and threw it to his subordinates. Really left with such a big swing. With the last work left! "Ah!" One side made a roar from the inside of the throat, and the air began to oscillate, but the rolled air had no effect other than tipping him under the bed. He is indeed like a waste now. but why. It''s okay to have something directed at him. Why did the girl, the clone, did nothing wrong, just wanted a happy life, which is not allowed? "Wait, what are you doing?" A nurse''s scream came from outside the door~ www.novelhall.com~ A few neglected to come quickly and wanted to help him back to the bed. "Don''t care about me!" One passer made an extremely hoarse voice from the inside of his throat. He bit his lip violently. The only movable finger tried to grab the nurse''s palm. His red eyes also stared at her tightly, pleading A general tone said, "Please, please help me inform Misaka Miyuki, Misaka Misaki of the most powerful person, or the bee-eater praying, if they are, if they represent justice, they can definitely save her ..." This may be the first time a party passes for life. But he didn''t care about anything. He just wanted someone to be able to rescue the girl as if someone had defeated him and rescued all the remaining clones from his hands. If it was that person. The words of the man who became extremely powerful to save his sisters. It can be done! In the face of a request from a party, the nurse can only go to the doctor. Chapter 567： : Misaka Misaka That is, this event happened within an hour and a half. Misaka''s figure appeared in the silent tin store. "What a coincidence you came back." Silence looked at her strangely. Although it is expected that Misaka Misaka will return at about this time, the timing is right. "Huh? Did anything happen?" At this time, Misaka did not wear a school uniform, but a set of lilac tights, which made the already barren body more barren, but it looked like a heroic feeling. Like a handsome maid. "Something happened." Nodded silently and smiled. "Someone should contact you soon. It looks like your injury is all right?" "Thanks to other people''s help, although that big sister can''t be liked in every sense..." Misaka Miqin looked away unnaturally. Tsunade''s character is easy to say. But every time I like to walk around in front of her with her chest straight, and always take her to the bathhouse together, every time it will bring a great blow to her spirit. Silence knows what is happening, the smile is a little playful, but still kindly comforted: "I can reveal some to you in advance, and this will start to develop when you go to high school. Even if it is impossible to reach the level of Tsunabe, I don''t have to worry about it anymore." This is true, because the figure of Misaka Fanwai who is set as a high school student is very good. It''s all the same genes. "Who, who''s bosomful!" Misaka Misaka, who was tender-faced, raised her voice all at once, and her face was already flushed. "Damn, you unscrupulous shopkeeper, it''s too much to watch the girl''s heart." "As long as you want to know, you can know, I can''t help it." Silent hands spread out, deliberately made a helpless look, "I will not necessarily be accurate in the future that will change, but it will not change like this kind of thing. , Besides, dont you care too much?" "Ah, you still say!" Misaka Miqin was so shy that she almost cried out, and the electric current in her body was crackling. "Okay, okay, don''t say it, go back." The silent smile was really unstoppable. Before the thunderbolt of Misaka Mitsuki burst, he raised her hand and directly transferred her out of the shop. Just just got out. Her quack phone rang immediately. Take it out and answer. "Hey." "Great! Finally got through! Doctor, doctor!?" There was a woman''s rejoicing voice over the phone, which soon became the voice of Doctor Tai. Mika Misaka listened to Dr. Tai''s explanation and looked more and more dignified. "I''ll be here right away!" she said, and hung up her fist after hanging up the phone. "Damn it!" A circle of electric current surged on her arm, indicating her anger at this time. Those in the academy city can''t believe it. Obviously, as long as she wins, she will end the Absolute Ability Program. Is it what ends the plan and starts the word game of the plan? Misaka Miqin has seen through. These big men are the same as those high-level humans in the copy world. Everything is just looking at interests, and everything outside the interests does not care at all. Without giving a deep pain point, these people cannot compromise. Misaka Mikaru made up his mind and jumped to the tall building, jumping straight towards the hospital She didn''t hide her figure. Even many students on the street can raise their heads to see the figure shining with lightning. The students who saw the game all recognized it. That is the most powerful person in the academy city! Super Electromagnetic Cannon Misaka Mito! "It really grew a lot." Her heroic figure, who was silently watching in the shop, suddenly felt like an old father. He always felt. As long as Misaka is given a chance, she does not need to rely on the rest of her people, and will grow into a more dazzling woman. At least now all have the courage to run under the watch of people wearing these tights. ... "Ah, I just forgot to change the combat uniform and came here, what am I thinking." Misaka Misaki blushed and walked in the hospital with her head down quickly, only to think that the eyes of people next to him looked like a stove same. It was only after seeing Doctor Quata that he was relieved. "Doctor, I didn''t make it clear on the phone. What''s going on?" Misaka Misaka said. "I don''t know the specifics..." Doctor Taitai shook her head. "Let me explain." A woman''s voice came from the ward, and the bee-eater came to stand there. Although it is said that Misaka Mizuki can''t be contacted, it''s not much time to contact bee-eater. Misaka Misaka also went in. At a glance, I saw a party wrapped in bandages passing through. "What the **** is..." Misaka Misaki opened his eyes wide. But at the first moment when a party saw her, she shivered and struggled. "To save the last work, she was taken away by a lot of people called Kihara Shu." The hoarse voice with obvious pleading. Misaka Mitsuki could hardly recognize it. Even if the injury is so weak, this decadent tone of pleading is not like a party. "Huh, it''s ridiculous, you killing so many sisters, are you begging us to save people?" The bee-eater who always smiled sweetly prayed without seeing a smile at this time, and looked at the party coldly, "I should put Take the last piece away from you, look at you like this, even a sister can''t protect!" "Protect? What are you talking about." Misaka Misaki couldn''t understand. Let one party pass to protect the final work? Did she go back to the wrong world and jump to a parallel world on which timeline? "Its up to you how to deal with it afterwards Its okay to take that little ghost away, or let me leave the school city, but if I dont hurry to save her now, I might be too late, Kihara Suduo won''t do meaningless things!" One side passed with a hoarse voice, and the red one-eyed stared at Misaka Miki, "You must be able to save her, you don''t treat them as your sister Protect?" "Of course I will save, but let me know what''s going on first!?" Misaka Miqin was also anxious. Sounds terrible. Why is this the case when I come back? "Simply put, the sisters of Misaka are stared at by the top of the college." The bee-eater breathed out slowly, pursing his lips, palms around his chest shaking unsteadily, and continued: "I started investigating as soon as it happened, and the information I have received is that thousands of Misaka sisters have been sent to Southern Europe in full armament, ready to be used as a military force to retaliate against the magic side, and as the Misaka network. The final work of the signal should now be taken along the way." Chapter 568： : Hard to protect "what!?" Misaka Mizuki was obviously taken aback. Sisters Misaka will be thrown into the battlefield? Wouldn''t that be better than the plan of the Absolute Ability? At the thought of the expressionless, hidden emotions of the younger sisters who were ordered to fight on the battlefield and used as a meat grinder-like consumable on the battlefield, Misaka''s heart tingled. No, absolutely this kind of thing cannot happen. But she suddenly thought of something like this, opened her eyes and watched the bee-eater praying, "I found it in less than two hours, did you even notice it before?" This guy used to control quite a lot of people in the school. Now he opens the jar to gain more power. It should be even more terrible than those high-level. "Are you blaming me? As sisters'' sisters?" The bee-eater raised his voice fiercely, and in the past the big eyes with charming colors were now filled with some kind of authority, or domineering. "What are you talking about? When did I have this meaning?" Misaka took a deep breath, and Liu Hai burst into a terrible electric current. "Well, forget it, I don''t care what you think." Bee-eater prayed and raised his head. I didn''t want to quarrel with you. "In short, you can tell what you know." Misaka Misaka also loosened her clenched fists. The characters of these two people are naturally opposite. One wants to master everything, hiding himself. The other is always impatient and not frank. But these two people who didn''t deal with it had surprisingly consistent wishes on the problems of Misaka''s sisters, and they had to get together to help each other. That''s why this strange way of getting along in front of them appeared. "It should be said that it was black under the light, I was put on." Bee-eater prayed about this matter, and her face also had black hair, which is why she is a little grumpy now. "After the Absolute Ability Program ends, I I controlled some research institutes and dispersed all the Misaka sisters. You know that they have problems with their bodies, so in order to recuperate the body and protect them, I scattered them away from the academy city." The academy city has become a dangerous vortex. The average student is easy to say. The sisters Misaka staying here is likely to become the target of the enemy and even the insiders of the academy city. After all, this is 10,000 "obedient" LV3 strong abilities. But I didn''t expect that... those people took advantage of this, and even quietly transferred the sent Misaka sisters to the battlefield. "You even sent it out?" Misaka opened her mouth slightly, but she didn''t say much when she looked at the bee-eater''s face. After all, she is not qualified to blame bee-eaters for prayers. This is more than 10,000 sisters, and they are all sisters who are not in good health. It is extremely troublesome to eat and live alone, as well as body conditioning. "It''s not all bad news." Bee-eater Cao seemed to think of something, and a sweet smile appeared on his face. "I''ve been trying hard to''train'' sisters for a while, they are now everyone They all understand the importance of their lives. If they realize that they are going to be put into the battlefield, they will definitely not perform as usual, so they only need the final work, which means..." "That is to say, as long as the final work is recovered, the younger sisters can be prevented from entering the battlefield." Misaka Misaka said after the bee-eater. Although it is still not so easy. However, at least it is relatively simple. "I''m going to investigate the flight that went out in the last hour or so to see if it''s possible to find the last transportation route. If there is no way to intercept it halfway, we will go directly to Southern Europe." Bee-eater prayed, taking his legs away Go straight out. One side pass has been listening, seeing that they finally have a plan and started to act, this is a little relieved. But he found out. Misaka did not follow him, but stared at him. "...If you want to teach me a meal, hurry me, I won''t fight back, and I won''t even use reflection." The other said coldly with a hoarse voice. "I''m not you. I can''t do this with someone who is seriously injured and who has no resistance. And I have already taught you that in that game." Misaka didn''t know what he was feeling now. She undoubtedly hated this person. Just the thought of what this person did, the kind of hatred that came out of the heart could not be extinguished anyway. It is impossible to forgive! but...... "What''s the matter with you guys?" Misaka Miqin''s hands were ringing on her chest, and she looked down at the other side. "You still tried to protect the last work? And what kind of thing just asked me to save her... Do you want to atone?" "What atonement?" One side opened his mouth, even with a bandage on, he could see the crazy breath. "Don''t get me wrong, I don''t have the intention of atonement. It''s even more ridiculous to say what to protect. You also saw it. , Now I am just a funeral dog who can do nothing. That little devil is enough for you to protect." Yes, this is enough. The man in front of him, and the bee-eater, must be desperate to rescue the imp. Most definitely. "What are you talking about, don''t trust this kind of things to others without permission! Bastard!" Misaka squeezed her fist and stared at the passing side. She seemed to want to hit it with a punch, and even her voice was a little bit louder. "If I can protect them, how can I be killed by you asshole!?" I just wanted to protect them, so I tried my best to protect them. There is no way to guarantee that they will succeed!" She is indeed in a panic. Although there is a plan but I dont know if it is too late. When I think of my sisters in that dangerous place now, I dont know what will happen, I dont know if anyone will die, she just The whole person must be uncomfortable. But even if you are afraid of the result, you have to save it, don''t you? But this guy... it''s really inspiring to give it to you all. "I have to protect myself if I work hard?" One side looked at Misaka Misaki. He still remembers the battle that dragged him off the first throne. The kind of gaze that will win anyway. Even in the last desperate situation, the super attack power broke out. Then miraculously won. Isn''t such a thing unique to "justice" and "heroes"? Chapter 569： : Players respective struggles The one-way pass that somewhat unbelieving look made the Misaka Miqin even more powerful. This bastard. Do you think she defeated him easily? He thought he had brought her too much despair? "I don''t care if you find it by conscience or want to atone for it. In short, you listen to me." Misaka took out a bottle of red potion and poured it into the mouth of one side. "I''m not sure I will save her back, just It must be desperate to save, so every extra strength may have more hope. If you really want to protect her, stand up for me and dont seem to be concerned about yourself." Misaka Miqin still loathes the passing. but-- She felt the emotion of the one-party pass that wanted to protect the final work. Although she didn''t know what was going on, now in this case, every extra force is very important. "wait wait wait." One side was choked for several times, and then he was surprised to find that his body had recovered a lot. The warm feeling rushed from the throat to the whole body, even with the limbs that could not move at all. Comparable to this. He cares more about what Misaka said. "Let me protect? What a joke, how can someone like me do it!" He had never protected others, the only attempt was just the situation just now, and he was taught a hard meal, and then the girl was taken away in front of him. Doesn''t this prove that he can''t do it? "In short, it''s true that you want to save her, and you''re right about worrying about her being injured." Misaka Misaka said in an impolite manner. "Yeah... wrong." Even if one party passes, there is no way to deny it. "That''s enough!" Misaka Megumi said with a more accentuated tone, a chic turn, "If you want to do it, just do it, if you can''t do it, let me keep up, keep up with me, your injury is only physical, a bottle of red medicine should be It''s almost the same." "Don''t order me!" One side tried hard to sit up on the bed board and actually did it. What is the potion to drink for him? One side stretched out his hand and twisted the metal frame of the bed like twisting twists, used it as a crutches, and chased up in a few steps. "Is there another bottle of potion? My injury has not fully recovered. Take another bottle." "No, that super expensive! It takes an average of 50 million yen to open a bottle." "500 million, I will give you 500 million. Let''s start with ten bottles." "Huh...? Deal!" Five million yen for a tertiary jar. Usually ten medicine jars can be opened with a bottle of red potion. It is not bad to say that 50 million is a bottle, but there will be good things in the remaining nine jars. Even if you cant use it, you can still exchange it with Sister Tsuna. Misaka Miqin swallowed 90% of the money silently, with her cheeks, but also blushed at this time, but she did not take the initiative to return. I always feel that I am a little bit bad, what should I do? q(sŨt)r Bee-eater prayed that when he saw one passing, he was a little surprised, but he didn''t say much. "Time is limited, I can only check it briefly. I just departed from the academy city to southern Europe. There are three planes, two of which are military transport aircraft, escorted by soldiers, and one is civil aviation. The frames are just a guise, but the possibility of interception should not be missed." Bee-eater Cao took the three-dimensional projection map from the hand of a person next to it. All three aircraft are on different routes. Even the departure time is slightly different. And they have exactly three people, which is worth a try. "I''m chasing a military aircraft." Misaka pointed to one of the military aircraft. "Are you sure?" Bee-eater Cao Qi seemed a little surprised by Misaka''s choice. "Military planes will definitely fight. Let''s not mention the danger level. Do you have the consciousness to let it crash?" "So I''m going to let you go to civil aviation. If you have the ability, even if there is a conflict, you can ensure that the ordinary people on the plane will be unscathed." Misaka Misaki raised his chin, and there was too much on the childish face. Taste, "As for me, where do you think I have been fighting these days?" Kindness sometimes causes bad things and is used by others, so it is necessary to grasp the bottom line. This is what the sister Tsunade has been teaching her in these days. If she can keep her hand in battle, then of course she will. But if you can''t stay... Misaka''s face paled slightly, her fists clenched involuntarily, but she turned around like she was determined. "Don''t waste time, let''s go." "I''m going after another military aircraft." Passing one side is also simple and simple. He is still bandaged and crutches, but his eyes are full of tyrannical emotions. He has been thinking since coming out of the ward. What he does, or what he is good at, just hurts others. But if the power of destruction can protect her. Then let him let go of his hands to destroy it. Three people boarded the most advanced fighter jets in the three academy cities. The pilots were all elite pilots controlled by bee-eaters. It was natural to catch up with transport planes and civil aviation. Silence looked at the three men in the jar shop. He can see more far-reaching things, such as behind this thing, but he doesn''t care about those things. He cares about people. "The prototype of one side''s passing wish has been established." Silently looking at the side passing in front of the projection, caressing the emerald in her arms, she laughed because of some accidents, "Misaka Miqin is worthy of the protagonist, mouth gun Its not bad at all, but it saves me some things, but... its the last opportunity." "Meow--" Fei Ju''s lazy response. It sounds uninteresting. But her little head has been watching the picture all the time, with the same expectation in the jewel-like eyes. After a long time with the master, she also began to enjoy the feeling of watching the players fighting behind her back A small dried fish was held in her mouth, and Yuju turned over in silent arms. Changed to a more comfortable posture. The three people in the picture almost started to touch their respective goals. However... they are destined to be disappointed. Whether it is a military aircraft or a civil aviation, it is just a guise, and the final work is not on any aircraft. The three eventually converged on a small island in southern Europe. The fighter does not need to land. The person who jumped directly from the sky without a parachute passed, looking up at Misaka Misaka who was also flashing with lightning, and the bee-eater praying slowly. "I wanted to ask a long time ago, your abilities... obviously different." One side has already pulled off the bandage on his head, showing a pale face, and frowned slightly at this time. vertex Chapter 570： : Negotiations from magic One side is naturally not a fool, on the contrary, his academic performance is very good, because of various experiments, he also knows superpowers very well. Regardless of Misaka Miqin or Bee-Eating, they all show the power of "not super powers". There was also a strange man who rubbed him against the ground that day, and it seemed unusual at the moment. This means-- There is some powerful force in the world that he cannot resolve. "Because we met a very powerful person." Misaka said, but he didn''t have much thought to explain, but he threw it to a party to pass ten bottles of red potion. One side simply didn''t see where she took these potions. Sure enough, weird. "Very powerful person? How powerful is it?" One side passed up and drank the red potion, but his sight was on Misaka Misaka''s body. "Countless times more powerful than you can imagine." Bee-eater replied before Misaka Misaka. "How could there be such a person?" One side frowned, and he felt that the bee-eater prayed for him. "The potion you drink now is from him." Bee-eater pointed to the big red bottle in the hand of a party. "And such treasures are not even the tip of the iceberg, so you should understand now. Right." One side is silent. The magical degree of this potion is indeed beyond his understanding. I was so injured. After just two bottles, the recovery is almost the same, and the healing time is negligible. "So, where can I see this person?" one party asked, "You can not tell me, but I will check it myself." He really didn''t want to experience the feeling of being flattened again. "Then check it yourself." Bee-eater praying won''t give a party a good face. Instead, Misaka Misaka explained, "If you are qualified, you can find him just by turning around in the academy city. If not, we will tell you it is useless." One side wanted to ask something more, but Bee Eater prayed for Misaka Misaka. "Okay, now is not the time to say this." She added some tone, "crossing the sea from this direction, it will not be long before you can reach Italy, which is the center of the battlefield, let''s go." "The center of the battlefield..." Misaka Miqin''s face is not very good-looking. Because she just fell a military transport plane, although most of the soldiers parachuted, but the busy sea, I don''t know how many can survive. The atmosphere of war has been deeply felt. But until now, she will not admit that she has a stage fright, but instead she squeezed her fist like a cover and thundered. "Yes, let''s go, now is not a time to waste! I must let those who hit my sister''s idea know how powerful I am!" "Don''t try too hard." Bee-eater prayed closely behind Misaka Misaki. For the three of them, crossing the sea is just a trivial matter. I dont know what the reason is for one side to pass. I didnt remove the bandage or throw the crutches. Like an explosion, he rushed forward with his body hundreds of meters. Its just less than half an hour. Three people appeared in a small town with southern European style. "What''s next?" Misaka Misaka looked at the bee-eater. "As long as there is someone''s place, it''s my field." Bee-eater prayed with a sweet smile and clapped his hands. "All the people come." In an instant, whether it was a young man at work, a shop owner, or even a playful child on the road or an old man who happened to pass by, all gathered. I didn''t see any action of the bee-eater praying, but just nodded. Just looking at her eyes that have become deeper, she knows that she is reading the memories of these people. "Really convenient." The other side murmured softly. It hides his envy well. You can avoid getting in trouble without hurting anyone. It is very convenient to find people or do things. Unlike him, it will only destroy. And at this time. Bee-eater prayed suddenly looking in a certain direction, where a child was walking with something that seemed to be a phone. "Your movements are too great, superpowers." There was a thick male voice on the phone. "Is it actually found?" Bee-eater prayed a little unexpectedly. "This is the magic side of the site, and since you have swaggered across the sea, it has become unknown to everyone." The other man''s tone was as serious as the director. "So what?" Bee-eater sneered with her sweet voice. "Don''t you dare to appear in front of me, obviously the magician actually uses the mobile phone to talk, don''t you feel ashamed?" Misaka Misaka and the passing side didn''t intervene. It is undeniable that among the three of them, bee-eater prayer is the most suitable candidate for negotiation. "I''m not afraid of you." The man on the phone didn''t seem to be excited. He still said in a solemn tone. "It''s just that no one knows what power you get from that existence. Anyone who has seen you People will face the question of their peers, which is a troublesome thing after all." "Hehe." Bee-eater Chi laughed softly and shook his body a little. "Then I will use this as a compliment from the enemy to me, but how do you know that I have no means to control people by voice?" For those who come out of the store, what kind of abilities are possible." The man on the other side of the phone clearly had an instant choking sound. But it also reacted quickly. "You don''t need to say this again If you have this ability, you don''t need to say it at all." There is no change in the tone of the man. "First introduce myself. I am the head of the Royal Knights from the United Kingdom. , You should know my name." The bee-eater narrowed his eyes in prayer. She does know. This is also a very horrible person. He is a well-known figure on the magic side, and he is in charge of the "knights" among the three major factions in Britain. After personally feeling the power of the fire on the right, Bee Eater is very vigilant about these powerful characters on the magic side. "Then the Lord of the Knights came to contact us specifically, it wouldn''t just say these things." Bee-eater prayed lightly with a smile. "I know the purpose of your coming." The commander of the knights said in a deep voice, "I honestly don''t want to be an enemy with you. The person standing behind you is really too mysterious and scary, so I plan to assist you to find The person you are looking for, on the condition that after you find it, you must evacuate, and dont interfere with the internal affairs of our magic side." vertex Chapter 571： : Magical Association Troublemaker The words of the head of the knight are not difficult to understand. From their perspective, naturally, they do not want to see these extraordinary strengths, and there may be superpowers in the background to participate in the war. The purpose of Misaka Misaka and others coming here is not to interfere with them. That being the case. They help find the people the superpowers are looking for and let them leave. Everyone rejoices. "If you can do it, we don''t have any opinion." Bee-eater kept a relaxed tone, "However, the premise of all this is to ensure the safety of the person we are looking for, even if only one person is injured, we don''t Be polite." "Isn''t anyone allowed? This is demanding." The commander of the knight looked at the report at hand, and then continued to speak before the bee-eater prayed. "However, no problem, here is our magical side." There was strong confidence in his tone. Only he knows if there is any problem. "It''s best." Bee-eater Cao Qi and Misaka Miki looked at each other and nodded. She has just read the memories of many people. The answer is that these people do not know that there is a magician. It can be seen that the magician is hidden. Let them find it by themselves, it is likely to be confused. If they help, the possibility of finding the final work and even bringing all the sisters back safely is greatly increased. "Since I''m already an ally, I have a question to ask." The voice came again from the end of the phone. "What is it?" Bee-eater Cao narrowed his eyes again. "About the water behind." The commander of the knight''s voice made him unable to hear his specific mood. "The water behind was once an acquaintance of mine. After the battle in the academy city, he was deprived by the one behind you. After all the strength, and then walked into the store, I have disappeared. I want to know the information about him now, whether it is dead or alive, where he is." While saying this, the beautiful woman sitting opposite the head of the knight''s head was obviously tense. Britain''s third princess, Virian, with blond hair and snow-white skin, dressed like the most typical Western princess. At the same time, she is also a lover of the water behind. "Water from behind." A woman''s low laughter came from the phone. "I tell you this information, what can you get? The so-called alliance was brought up on your own initiative. We don''t need to provide information on our own initiative. " The head of the knight glanced at the third princess. Whispered. I still said, "I will exchange another information about a magic association that is staring at you-a trick or treat. This magic association is different from any magic association you have encountered so far. The threat they hold is to you. You cant say anything about the fire on the right." Tricksters are "heretics" even on the magic side. Because they are a magical association dedicated to "fusion of science and magic", and they are powerful and their leaders are extremely mysterious. "You mean, if I don''t tell you about the water behind, you won''t tell us about this magic organization that is staring at us?" Bee-eater said with obvious sarcasm, "It''s a good ally. What." "Trust is slowly established." The head of the knight still had no emotional changes. Bee-eaters can almost understand the style of these magicians. She thought about it and decided to reveal a little bit. "The water in the back, now probably still atonement for the wrongs committed in another world." "Another world?" The commander of the knight''s voice, which remained the same from beginning to end, finally showed a trace of waves, and even spoke a bit faster. "What does it mean? Can you be more specific." "To be specific, it depends on whether the information you tell me is worth it." Bee-eater prayed with a chuckle. "...Good." The head of the knight did not hesitate too much. Now that he has decided to speak, he was supposed to tell the other party. Trick or treat is also a problem for them. This magical association is very mysterious and powerful. None of them have their own name, or the code name is their name. The leader is called Ortinus, which is a synonym of the main **** Odin in Nordic mythology, and the rest Most of them call themselves members of the Nordic mythology. Such as Thor Thor, the forging dwarf Marianne, the hero Bellucci... One of the most active personnel is Thor, Thor. According to the description of the head of the knight, this is a magician with amazing war talents, even known as a "war agent", and this time, he is also for this Coming from a war, it is not clear which side stands. And they are staring at the reasons for bee eaters and other people... Needless to say, naturally, it is for the "fusion of science and magic". This magical association has been working on integrating science and magic. Although some achievements have been achieved, there is no doubt that all individuals have failed. But now. Misaka Misaka and bee-eater praying are examples of the fusion of science and magic. They will be interested and taken for granted. "Is this Thor''s power so powerful?" Bee-eater glanced at Misaka Miki and smiled, "I think we are more qualified here in terms of Thor''s name." "Don''t underestimate the magic side." Knight Commander Shen said, "The strength of the science side lies in the future potential, but the strength of the magic side, but lies in the accumulation of thousands of years, it is the pinnacle." Bee-eater exercises are obviously more serious. The power of the fire on the right left a deep impression on her. If there is no store owner, they alone will not be rivals anyway However, strategic attention does not mean that you will be timid. "Thousands of years?" Bee-eater said deliberately in a deep tone, "You may be really strong, but you better not look at the shopkeeper with such arrogant eyes, the last one holding this kind of thought The fire has been easily deprived of strength, and as for the water behind, as I said, he was exiled in another world and fought hard. Whether he can come back alive depends on his own ability." "What other world are you talking about?" The commander of the knight''s voice revealed a dignity. What he thinks now is a place like hell. But it may also be...the ruins that exist in those rumors. Those who have crossed the magical limit and have stepped into the realm of the gods completely are known as "devil gods". "It''s another world, a world created by the shop owner, which is dedicated to trial." Bee-eater Qi specifically revealed some information, but said quickly, "More specifically, I don''t know, after all. The realm of the shopkeeper is beyond my reach." Chapter 572： : Invasion of Thor The world created? The head of the knight is basically certain. did not expect...... Is that rumor actually true? The demon gods who have stepped into the realm of God have completely reached their respective wishes, and created a world independent of the world for seclusion. The true identity of this shop owner...it is likely to be the devil! But... there are also rumors that the leader of a trick or treat may also be a demon... Various thoughts flashed through the head of the knight. Finally, I just said: "I will try my best to find the person you are looking for. Before that, I hope you can cooperate." "Yes, but our patience is also very limited." Bee-eater prayed threatening words in a playful tone with a little daughter. "If there is news, I will use this phone to contact you." The call hung up. Bee-eater Cao looked at the mobile phone in hand, and then looked at Misaka Megumi, two people, spreading their hands. "You have all heard clearly. The situation is really bad enough. You are stared at by powerful magic associations. Even our actions are under the action of others." "So what should I do now?" Misaka Miqin asked with some distress. She is really annoying these calculations. Why can''t things be simplified to the point where they can be solved by defeating someone. But bother. As long as he thinks carefully, Misaka can still understand the current situation. "You can only wait." Bee-eater praying looks very relaxed. "I will collect information as much as possible, but the fastest way is to still capture the magicians who have been called, so we The three are best together, and, in terms of the personality of those magicians, they wont wait too long." It is better to be stared at than to be ignored. So Bee Eater has no intention of covering up the action at all. She took Misaka Misaka and the one who followed her to eat and drink directly in this small town for free, just like traveling to see exotic flavors. Silence was thinking about the call just now. Trick or treat? The leader of the troublemaker is indeed a demon. And it is a very special one among the demon gods, because she can choose whether she wants the power of the demon god, and therefore is much more active than the rest. Of course, what''s more important is that she is the "employee candidate" for silent observation. but...... "It''s so expensive to observe her." Silence rubbed her scalp annoyedly. "It feels a loss, and it''s not necessarily possible to observe it. Her personality is already clear." Silent''s voyeurism has always relied on customized services. Comprehensive, detailed, and undetectable. But to use a customized service to peep at a demon god, that is really too expensive. The devil **** is an unmatched existence in this world, the darling of the will of the big universe, and if you want to defeat them, you can only rely on the restrictions imposed on them by the rules of the world. Or crush the entire universe from the power level. In terms of cost performance, you can only choose the former. It seems that if he wants to save some money, he can only wait. Fortunately. Can''t see the demon god, look at the devil''s subordinate is still very simple. As predicted by Bee Eater, they did not wait too long. It was just that night, the high-altitude violently thunderous flash of thunder was against the weather forecast. "There is something high in the sky." Misaka Misaki looked up, "Very, very big things." "It seems that the enemy has come up with a rather impressive lineup." Bee-eater Qiqi can also perceive, "Let''s leave the town. If we fight, no one in this town can live." "Okay." Misaka held out his hand, and the spear flashing thunder appeared in his hand. One side said nothing but just kept up. In this small group, he has no right to speak, but it is clear that he has also suffocated his anger. No matter whether it is a magician or any other guy, whether he wins or not, it is right to use all his strength anyway. After the three of them just left town. A figure fell freely from high altitude without any slowdown. And just about to fall to the ground, a bright electric light burst out under his feet, and the loud noise pushed him to slow down, so he landed smoothly on the ground. With the help of lightning flash. The appearance of the visitor is clearly visible. This is a young man with long blond hair and waist, fair skin, and it seems impossible to tell whether it is a girl or a boy. "It seems that you are not surprised that I am back." Just by opening his mouth, everyone can confirm that he is a lovely boy. And he did not wait for the bee-eater to pray and wait for someone to reply, and continued to say: "Let me guess, there should be a member of the magical side to find you, so as to provide assistance as a reason to let you honestly don''t make trouble, if I can really do this, I can be a lot easier, but unfortunately, no It''s as simple as it is." From this ordinary tone, as well as this helpless expression, this magician, known as the "agent of war", is unexpectedly ordinary. "I thought it would be a bloodthirsty and crazy person." Bee-eater Cao Qi still took up the job of negotiation. She smiled sweetly, "It''s really good not to be a lunatic. Since you don''t want to fight, we actually There is no reason to fight." "No, war is inescapable, which is one of the reasons why I hate war." The young boy, who was named in the name of Saul, stretched out his hand, and his finger suddenly lit up nearly a meter of electric light, but did not want to spread out the twists, but became a finger extension like a broken sword. Misaka''s expression became serious. "Be careful She issued a warning, "This is a fuse arc knife, which is terrible many times more than the tip of the welding gun. If it is so dense, even tens of meters of alloy will be affected. Cut off all of a sudden. " "It''s worthy of an electric shock. Super electromagnetic gun." Sol also heard Misaka Misaka''s words. "I watched that battle. The name of Thor should be used on you. Playing Thunder in front of you is not what I wanted. what." The complimenting tone makes people feel like he is just chatting innocently. But when it comes to these words. The arc knife above the finger extended tens of meters violently. The terrible speed comparable to the speed of light made people completely unresponsive, so it directly pierced the body of the bee-eater. "Bee Eater!" Misaka Miqen was shocked. "Solve one?" Sol tilted his head, straight long blond hair swaying slightly with this movement, this expression was enough to scream both men and women. "How could it be so simple." The bee-eater of this terrible high temperature fuse arc knife did not even change the sweet smile on his face. Chapter 573： : Sol is the Almighty God In fact, the bee-eater praying was also very relieved in places where the others could not see. So dangerous. After feeling the firm hostility of the other party, the bee-eater prayed for more thoughts. Using skills, distorted her position in everyone''s perception. In fact, she is hiding behind Misaka Misaka and the other side. "It seems that there is no possibility of negotiation, but with me as the target of a sneak attack, I don''t know whether you should say that you look at me, or that you are too small to look at me." Bee-eater Cao kept a smile, Her figure dissipated like smoke, but her voice was still clear, "Reassure, I will not kill you, at most let you be my slave forever." In other words, several arrows of invisible captives shot towards Sol. She also learned the trick of sneak attack. But the other party seemed to escape with ease. "Sure enough, it''s as tricky as the intelligence said." Sol didn''t stop his body. He could only avoid it with his intuition about danger. "It''s a headache. I''m not good at speed in this mode, so I didn''t go on. The way to fight back, I also wanted to solve the most troublesome first." In war, intelligence is the first element. Saul had already collected all the intelligence he could collect and analyzed it carefully. Just like his appearance, he has never been within 100 meters of the bee-eater, it belongs to the realm of the king. But obviously. He didn''t have enough intelligence, and the bee-eater prayed for the hidden ability that he uses now, and there is no intelligence. Either she has hidden in the previous shots, or she has more abilities. No matter which kind. From the perspective of war analysis, it is bad enough. "You two help me limit his movements, pay attention to live." The bee-eater prays to know how bad his shooting ability is. Although she is not without the remaining skills. But I don''t want to let the two fighting forces around me idle. "Don''t order me!" One side shouted loudly, but rushed up honestly. Consciously avoid those arc knives that emit terrifying heat. After so many beatings, he finally learned a lot. And Misaka Mito is even more direct. The spear gleaming with thunder and lightning in his hand was raised high, and a burst of thunder blew up, completely swallowing the position of the other party in a blink of an eye, and the blazing light even shone around the surroundings like daylight. "Do you want to kill me together?" The other side stopped hurriedly and turned to shout. "It''s impossible for this kind of lightning to kill you. The most pain is a little." Misaka Misaki suddenly opened his eyes and reminded, "Be careful!" At this moment, Thor, who was supposed to be within the range of the lightning attack, appeared extremely abruptly behind the passing of the side, and the high-temperature arc knife in his finger simply stabs his skin. "Asshole!" One side was frightened and angry, and raised his hand towards the other side. But still touched an empty. Saul''s figure disappeared again, appearing instantaneously on the other side. "You can''t even pierce your body with an electric arc knife of 20 million degrees Celsius. Can you still be safe in a nuclear bomb? Superpower is really powerful." Sol looked at the passing side in amazement, but his expression was still relaxed. "Damn it, flashing like this." One side was also afraid after a while. If the opponent has any means to break through his vector control, he has just died. The current party is not very confident about their ability. "Are you superpowers too?" came the voice of the bee-eater. "It was strange just now. No matter how bad my aiming ability is, it is impossible to miss a single attack without seeing an attack. Is it? Space moves?" Fighting magicians is more complicated than fighting abilities. If you can figure out the source of magic, or even the mechanism of action, the probability of winning will be greater. Of course, Bee Eater did not expect the other party to answer honestly. She just asked to give it a try. However... Thor actually put on an explanation. "It''s not ability, I just stand on the spot." He put down the palm of the flashing arc knife and explained with a smile. "It''s not me that moves, but the world. The world will shift the geographical location to me. The place of defeat, in other words, no attack can hit me, and every time I will be in a position where I can easily release magic, this is an undefeated method." This is indeed an undefeated method. He was able to evade all attacks from the enemy, and he was able to find opportunities to fight back every time. Because of this ability, Sols every battle is extremely easy. While he hates the battle, he constantly expects to make him feel a passionate battle. "There is such a move..." The bee-eater realized that the other party was lying, she didnt know whether she should be surprised, or she should vomit, Why wouldnt it be so simple to move the world at will, lets say youre not Thor, is this weird What''s the trick?" How to see this kind of magic and the Thor Thor has nothing to do with it. But Sol looked normal. Obviously, Bee Eater is not the first to vomit this. He just smiled faintly: "Speaking of Sol, most people''s first reaction is the **** of thunder, but in the early mythology, Sol is also the''almighty god'' who governs the past and future of civilization, and I inherited the name of Sol. , Of course, there is also an''almighty mode'' that will never be defeated." The move itself does not need to be related to Thor Thor. It matters, just the word "Almighty". Saul spoke all his abilities, and it was such self-confidence. This self-confidence was exchanged for countless easy victories He was even expecting the enemy to bring him more Surprise. "What are these weird abilities!" Misaka Miqin raised his spear again, and several lightning guns rushed to Sol from all directions, but in the next moment, Sol''s figure appeared directly on the right side of Misaka Miqin. As soon as he raised his hand, the electric arc knife on his finger pierced blindly from Misaka''s perspective. The sound of electric current sounded like a chirp of birds. A bright electromagnetic barrier erupted suddenly from Misaka Mitsuki''s body, and sparks splashed where it touched the arc knife. The arc knife is an irresistible attack for most people, but Misaka Misaka is clearly not in this category. good chance! Misaka''s body didn''t move, and the lightning struck him directly. Such a short distance, coupled with the lightning''s attack speed, should have been impossible to escape, but in a short moment that she could not detect even the most sophisticated instruments, Sol''s figure once again appeared in a different place . Chapter 574： : Is it you or me So far, no attacks have hit Sol. As he said himself, no attack can hit him, and he can easily fight back every time. "Aren''t you just this level? Are there no more powerful abilities? Should magical superpowers have something different from ordinary people?" Saul threw questions one after another. With obvious disappointment. At this moment. At high altitude, there was still lightning and thunder. A behemoth tens of kilometers in diameter floated quietly above the clouds. It seems to be reminding a few people that the enemy still has hands. And Sol stood in front of him in this way, each flash of light shone on his delicate and unclear face, and his long hair fluttered gently, seemingly relaxed and calm. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t feel much urgency. This confidence came from countless victories. "You are quite confident." The voice of the bee-eater prayed. "It''s not self-confidence, it''s just an invincible place. However, even if you want to admit defeat, I won''t let you easily. Fighting with magical super powers is a very valuable experience." Saul finished. , A little more emphasis on the tone emphasized, "The battle experience, this is what I am now pursuing." Since he has never failed, he began to pursue the fighting experience. Even if it is a victory. Also have to taste the different victory experiences of different people. "Can''t you let us go easily? If I say anything big, I won''t let you go!" The one party rushed straight up. He didn''t want to manage too much. Grab the other party, and then ask for the information that this person knows, this is what he is doing now. I started to control my high-speed movement with vector control. I almost came to the other party in the blink of an eye. But just before touching, Sol''s figure disappeared again. One side passed without stopping, turning around and rushing towards Sol. "It''s useless." Sol''s figure disappeared again. "It can be seen that you are working hard, but if you can''t find the direction of the effort, even if you try harder, it will be useless, and you will only be angry. It is impossible to do anything." Saul''s words undoubtedly angered the passing of the party. It can even be said to be stinging. He already understood that he didn''t want the kid to be hurt, he knew he wanted to protect each other, but he didn''t know how to do it, he didn''t know what he should do to hurt others in order to protect people. Does a person like him actually want to protect others? Is this really just useless effort? "Ah, shy, let me die!" One side was unacceptable, and he wanted to vent with anger. Communication from the party devoured by anger is terrible. The gust of wind flew wildly around him, and each strand was like a sharp blade, which was endowed with amazing energy. The grass and trees were completely torn apart, and even the ground was cut off one layer after another. The layer, revealing the damp soil under the ground, is more terrifying under the background of lightning and thunder. But even so. It still didn''t hurt Sol half a point. Sol disappeared just right every time, and then reappeared. The anger prevailing on one side was only a little further away from him. Although there was no counterattack, there was not even the beige shoulder on his shoulder. Half a mess. That is just a few minutes. There was a sudden pain in the chest where one party communicated, and he bowed his head incredulously, watching the gradual spread of scarlet on his chest. Blood vessel rupture. what happened? One party''s communication stopped, and his eyes widened. It seemed he couldn''t believe everything in front of him, but the feeling of severe pain and the picture in front of him clearly told him that he was injured. Obviously was not attacked. One side looked at Sol, who was standing not far away, and took another step forward. puff--! The clear and audible sound, not only the chest this time, but also the blood vessels on the arms and limbs also started to burst. "You''d better not move anymore." Sol''s voice came, "If you take another step, when the surgery is completed, you will really be dead, and your blood vessels will burst and blood will die." "Surgical style?" One party gritted his teeth, but didn''t understand what was happening. What technique did he use? But feedback from vector manipulation told him that these blood vessels burst by themselves. "Most of the magic I know is just the manipulation of the power of nature, which can''t do you any harm. In fact, even if you can''t hit me, we are only 50 or 50, but the difference between me and you is that I saw the direction of the effort." Sol explained to his enemies in detail, as always, "Superpowers can''t cast magic, as long as they show it, their blood vessels will burst." This news is well known on the magic side. However, for the passage on the science side, he did not even know the existence of the magician in the past. But at this moment, one party''s communication also understood. "You let me release the magic?" "Yeah." Thor confessed simply, "Something like magic is for people without talents. As long as certain actions are performed, even people who know nothing about magic can use magic. It seems that mobile is just avoiding your attack, but in fact, it has led me to victory-it lures you to use magic." It is equivalent to saying that just after the one side chased with anger, the condition for releasing a certain magic was reached. As for what kind of magic is no longer important. Even if you just make your body temperature colder, it is deadly enough for the superpowers. So one side pass has lost. Sol looked at Misaka Misaka, not far away, and tilted his head. His waist-length blond hair shook slightly with this movement. "So, did the two ladies here think of countermeasures? To be honest, the fight with this one Mr. Passer was a bit disappointing." He really had a little expectation, or Misaka Misaka and Bee-eater. After all, one pass is only "ordinary" superpowers, and these two people are rumored superpowers with powerful magic. Misaka looked at the side, it seemed that she wanted to find a bee-eater figure, but she failed. So she said very concisely: "Are you or me?" "It''s all random, it''s not too much trouble anyway." The sweet voice of bee-eater came from the void. It''s not a deliberate tone, but a casual tone that really doesn''t feel too much trouble. Chapter 575： :how did you do it Sol narrowed his eyes. A close look at Misaka Misaka. His relaxed and natural expression seemed to have changed. But it didn''t become stressful, it was more curiosity. "You seem to really have this confidence?" he asked with some surprise. "You not only said your abilities originally, but also showed us for a long time." Misaka held out her hand, flicked the tip of her front, and pointed at Sol in front of her, "If there is no way Its not too sorry to beat you for the membership that the shopkeeper gave me." Not only Sol, but even one of the parties was staring closely at Misaka Miqin. There was both expectation, envy and unwillingness in his eyes. Of course, he hoped that Misaka could kill this enemy. Just looking at this confidence. It made him envious. Who is the shopkeeper in her mouth? "Although I did not deceive my ability to say anything, but what do you see?" Saul also became expectant. "Obviously." Misaka''s finger pointed to Saul''s right leg. "You just sprained a little when you first moved." As she said so, the other side suddenly turned around. He remembered it. It was indeed at this time that there was a small stone under the feet of the position where the other party appeared momentarily, and it twisted slightly, but it was obviously not heavy, and it quickly leveled without any harm. "Don''t you say that the world will automatically move to the position where "you get victory"? Avoid all attacks and look for opportunities to win." Misaka Miqin raised his head slightly and looked at Saul on his own, "Then why, where will the move be? Let you twist your feet?" Twisting to the feet is just a trivial matter. But this is the fact. But rejected the concept of Sol "invincible". After all, true invincibility will not have any flaws, even the smallest flaws will be caught, and the probability of winning is no longer 100%. "Ha, hahahaha." Saul smiled and smiled happily. "It''s actually one of the few experiences I have noticed in such small details, so I found this What can you do?" The anticipation on his face was even stronger. Just looking forward. Because he never had the idea of ??"defeating". All the waves and all the efforts of the enemy are nothing but unusual "experiences" in the process of winning. "What? Isn''t that obvious?" Misaka raised her long spear with a thunderbolt in his hand. "You will be sprained, which means that your ability is useless for''natural factors other than combat''." , If suddenly a meteorite hits you at this time, you can''t avoid it automatically." "Yes." Sol admitted very simply, and explained even further, "let alone meteorites, when using the "Almighty God" mode, I also lost the strong defense of the "Thunder God" mode. A bullet can easily result in me, but the premise is that this bullet cannot be the calculation of any enemy." Yes, as long as it is a deliberate move, it will be regarded as part of the battle. The probability of trying to beat him is not zero. But not everyone can do it, it must be that he himself is really unlucky. He was hit by a meteorite, struck to death by lightning, hit by a car, or fell to himself. Humans are of course extremely fragile in this world, but hapless death is only a very small probability for everyone. and so-- Even if someone realizes the shortcomings of Saul''s ability, there is no way to take him. "It sounds impeccable, but-I have several skills that can deal with you!" Misaka''s spear raised fiercely, "Lord of nature, in my name, please thunder!" As the voice fell, the thunder in the sky became more and more violent. Thunder and lightning continued to land on the ground. "Want to make a dangerous area artificially?" Sol saw the idea of ??Misaka Miki at a glance, and he suddenly covered his stomach and laughed again and again, "Ha ha, ha ha ha, I thought you thought What did you do? Sure enough, this is really stupid, didn''t I say that? The bullet that hit me must not be shot by my enemy." There were even excellent military commanders who ordered the soldiers to make unintentional and indiscriminate shots in an attempt to create a dangerous environment of "guns, bullets and rain", which greatly increased the probability of such a unfortunate incident of "Sol shot" . But he failed. The reason for the failure was that from the moment he ordered, the creation of this dangerous environment was regarded as part of the battle by Sauls technique. So this approach will not work. He guessed that Misaka Misaka and others thought of this method, but he didn''t expect it to be so. "Forget it." Thor held his stomach and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, and finally straightened his waist. "You can do this step, you are already strong enough, and the combat experience I gave is extremely rare. For the sake of this, I will leave your life..." The speech is not finished yet. A loud voice. A thunderbolt exploded just a short distance away, and the flying stones slammed across his arms, tearing the beautiful beige shoulder sill open. Scarlet blood poured out a little. Saul''s expression froze. At this time, he looked exactly like the one who had just spurted blood on his chest. His eyes were blank and unbelievable, and he didn''t know what happened. How could he be hit? Even if it is just a stone splashed by lightning, this subsequent induced attack like a "jump bomb" is also determined to be part of the battle! ? boom--! Another close-range thunder. Sol has even been able to feel the numbness of this thunder bomb. www.novelhall.com , But just regarded as his own misfortune! "why?" Solna''s face, which was more beautiful than the girl, finally showed an incomprehensible expression. why? Although he said that he has been pursuing a combat experience that can make him feel defeated. But when this experience really started to get closer. Then he realized that this taste was not at all uncomfortable! But why? "Tell me!" He gasped heavily, his face twisted, and stared at Misaka Miki, even two steps forward, and roared loudly among the thundering thunder, "How exactly did you do it?" !! Why is the magic you cast not considered part of the battle!? This is simply impossible!" Chapter 576： : This is malicious in the world Saul couldn''t understand what was happening. He desperately wanted to find an answer. But I couldn''t think of it at all. The increasing density of lightning made him feel unprecedented danger. It was the feeling of dying. At any time, a lightning might hit his body, leaving him dead. This feeling. For people who have always been in an absolutely safe environment, it is simply unbearable. "Hahaha." The other side laughed wildly. "Don''t you say you want to work hard? What is your work direction? Are you trying to show Uncle Ben?" Several thunderstorms had hit one side, but he didn''t care and was unharmed. Looking at Sol''s panic-stricken expression, he felt very happy inside. But just like him, after the "invincible" face was torn off, it became so unbearable. Unfortunately. It wasn''t him who shed that ugly face. Saul has no regard for one side to pass, he only feels that he will die at any time, and his heartbeat beats at an unprecedented rate, but compared to this, what makes him fear and unacceptable is the destruction of "invincible". "In the end why, I beg you to tell me the answer." Sol even pleaded for the first time in his life. "It''s actually very simple." Misaka looked at Sol with a huge difference from the previous performance, and was also a little depressed. I always feel that there is really no sense of accomplishment in defeating such an enemy. She sighed in her heart and explained: "Your power can be interpreted as ineffective against encounters outside of combat, but it can also be interpreted as that your enemy cannot be the''world'' itself." "That''s right, but what about... the world may have such dense lightning at this time!" Sol still couldn''t understand. The word "God" between Almighty Gods is compared to the rest of the souls. For the world, for nature, there is no such advantage that absolutely prevails. However-this must be true nature, invalid by human influence. "So, the skill I just used is to call the spirit of nature and make the world hostile to you." Misaka no matter whether Sol understands it or not, he directly explained, "This is from the Tian family Researched and optimized magic, this race does not have any power, but it is the darling of the world, all people who hate them will encounter condemnation, and the effect of magic is only to briefly let the world think that I am a heavenly clan." If you walk on the road and are suddenly killed by thunder without reason, it is generally considered bad luck. But in some of the inheritances that Misaka obtained, it can also be regarded as malicious in the world. The "world" here is the real world. Misaka did not actually do anything. She just expressed her aversion to Sol, and the maliciousness of the world was automatically added to Sol. This is even just a general skill created in a third-level jar. Because "malicious" can only be true and false, for ordinary people, it may be a "death is coming", but for the powerful, it is not difficult to hide from the past. But unfortunately. Sol, who is disgusted by the world and has lost his "all-powerful" advantage, is nowhere stronger than ordinary people. At this time, Sol seemed to understand Misaka''s explanation, but he also couldn''t understand it at all. "This is impossible!" Saul shuddered. "The condition for this statement to be established is that the world has self-awareness, or else it is still the impact caused by your intervention, it is not really''natural'' at all!" !!How could the world be conscious? This is impossible!!" "Well, there really isn''t any in this world." Misaka Mikko flicked his bangs again and whispered in a low voice, "But there are other worlds." This is where she can most deeply feel the power of the Chamber of Commerce. Even if you know the existence of a different world. However, it is possible to apply the power of different worlds to every one. What horrifying means is contained in it. At least Misaka Mitsuki is unimaginable. "In short, we are unlucky when we meet as a member. Let''s surrender as soon as we haven''t been hit." Misaka waved his spear at Sol. The lightning that fell from high altitude became more and more dense and frequent. From a distance, it looks like a crack in the world. Even one pass was hit twice. Saul is still alive, and is already lucky enough. He squeezed his fists, feeling the fear of death, his body trembling constantly, and finally seemed to feel that he was about to reach the limit. But not to surrender, but to take a deep breath and shout loudly: "Marian, save me!" The voice fell, and a petite figure landed violently from the sky, waving a golden sword with a scabbard in a Western style. The thunder and lightning around it was all twisted to avoid it, just like the vicinity of the sword is absolutely The same as the restricted area. "Huh." came the voice of the bee-eater praying. "Sure enough, there are associates." Both she and Misaka Miqin can actually vaguely feel the behemoth above Leiyun. As they battled Sol, they were on the alert side. Only then did two people join forces to control Sol. "How many people just come out in one breath." Misaka kicked the stone under his feet very uncomfortably, and the stone wrapped in thunderbolt slammed toward the newly emerged girl. But when it was near the golden sword, it was torn apart. The appearance of the girl is also reflected in the eyes of everyone with the help of thunder and lightning She has a wheat-colored healthy complexion, although her body is small but has unevenness, her long silver-white hair is organized into a village twist twist pair Horsetail. Then dress... "You, you, you..." The thin-skinned Misaka stared at this woman''s dress and only felt blushed, because she only wore a denim jumpsuit all over her body, although the degree of **** was not High, but when I think of this rough denim exterior, there is nothing, there is a feeling that the skin starts to tingle and goose bumps. "It seems to be a weird and troublesome person again." The bee-eater''s sweet voice also showed some helplessness. Isn''t the magician really a normal person? "It''s rude, I''m very normal." Marian held the gold between her hands on her shoulders, and she didn''t care if the **** one side slipped. She just stared at Misaka Miki with a smile. "It''s really amazing to be able to defeat Sol. Sol is the most powerful person among us except the leader." Chapter 577： : Triggering the destruction of the world There is no exaggeration to say that it is the second most powerful person. Even before meeting their leader, the demon **** Ortinus, Sol had never been defeated. Today is his first defeat to someone other than the devil. So after that kind of fear has passed, Sol is still continually panting under the red tide, not because of fear, but because of excitement. "I''ve never had such an experience, Marianne!" He grabbed and grasped Marianne''s arm, and Qingxiu''s face was full of confusion. "When you lose to the leader, you can''t experience anything, but it''s over. Different times, I experienced this time! The feeling of failure! Although it is very uncomfortable, but, but...!" He even started to have some incoherent speech. For him who is constantly pursuing the battle experience, this defeat is indeed like the long-awaited desire to achieve the same feeling. "Thor, you look so perverted now." Marian said with a smile, then stretched out her hand and raised her feet to touch the top of Saul''s head. "But because I''m a companion, I won''t despise you. " Saul didn''t actually care about Marianne''s performance at all. He was completely immersed in his emotions. "You shouldn''t think that the battle is over." The bee-eater prayed for a sweet voice. "New lady, if you are weaker than this person, I think you still call some more people." Better." The behemoth in the sky remained unresponsive. The bee-eater is almost annoying after the fight. Running over one by one, it might be too small to look at them a little, just how good it is to go together. "No, I don''t need it anymore." Marian shook her head. "Being able to defeat Sol, you have proved your strength. Now is not the time to defeat you, so the battle is over." "Huh?" The biggest reaction is that one side is passing. He still can''t move too much, but he is annoyed. "You want to fight, you want to end, and you want to end? It''s too much of yourself!" " It is so simple to want to end this matter now. One side can pass without forgetting. If you want to find the imp, it is best to control a few magicians and get a deep understanding of the local intelligence. The few who came to the door must not let them run away. "I''m not talking to you." Marian looked at the other side, and the smile on her lips revealed a bit cruel and cold. "You who are easily defeated, are not qualified to decide anything, the world of magicians. It''s cruel." "Asshole!" One of the passers felt a tingle in his heart, clenching his fists, but had nothing to say. If Misaka Mitsuki and Bee Eater pray to give up. Even if he rushed up, he couldn''t do anything at all. Really, the victor is not him, what is he proud of? "Although I don''t care much about this person, my opinion is the same as him." The sound of bee-eater''s prayer sounds like a sneer. "If you want to fight, just end, if you want to end, how can it be so good?" You should be my servant honestly." She also sees that no matter how powerful these magicians are, the convenience of "excessive self-consciousness" is the same. It is necessary to "reform" the twisted heart. "It''s really uninteresting, and it seems that I can only fight." Marian looked very uncomfortable. "I''m a non-combatant, and I don''t have a suitable body around me that can be transformed into a weapon..." She is indeed a contingency plan to prevent Sol''s defeat. But Sol''s chances of defeat are too small and almost impossible, so she has no special preparation for this emergency plan, and she is only a logistics person. After all, she is a descendant of the Black Dwarf who claims to be able to build weapons of gods. "Don''t worry, Marianne, didn''t you bring this sword with you?" Sol finally seemed to recover a little, gasping slowly while tidying up his clothes and slightly messy long hair , "The magical powers of the superpowers in the academy city are much stronger than we expected. If I were defeated, you will not be an opponent anyway, but as long as you have that sword, it is still easy to escape. of." "That''s right." When Marianne turned to Saul, the coldness and cruelty disappeared in her eyes, and she became casual and friendly again. "Fortunately, I brought this sword with me. It''s good to go back." Heal the injury, Sol." "Relax, Marianne." Sol smiled. Obviously it was so unbearable just now, but now it seems to have restored that confident look again. Watching Misaka Miqin and others froze. "The magician really didn''t have a normal one." Bee-eater seemed to be talking to Misaka Miki, "So is Marianne, and her attitude towards companions and enemies is completely two extremes." Because of the occupation of the soul-drower, bee-eaters can easily perceive other people''s attitudes and even mood swings. Marian had unconditional trust in Sol. They are also unconditionally cold. "I feel like we will meet more of these people in the future." Misaka sighed and shook his head. "No matter, just settle it soon! Their confidence is this sword." " The purple thunderbolt began to flash on Misaka''s body, and his gaze also moved to the sword. From the golden appearance alone, it is indeed extraordinary. And it also vaguely exudes a breath of inexplicable palpitation. There are weird. Misaka Miki is obviously more serious. In the world of copying Sister Tsunato once taught her to never underestimate any enemies strategically, especially for members, after all, no one knows that the other party will open from the jar Whatever comes, even if the strength gap seems to be large, we must remain vigilant. "Is this sword so powerful, is it really something extraordinary?" Misaka Misaki turned his attention to Sol. That''s right, she''s clich. If Sol, a person who doesnt know how to eat a grain of grass, grows ones wisdom, then he can easily get more specific information. "This is of course." Sauer really came, and his mouth habitually smiled. "This is the best weapon of our trickster magic association-the sword of war. It is the strongest human body can control. The magic sword is even enough to cause the destruction of the world!" When he said this, his eyes were always tight on Misaka Miki. It seems to want to know. In the face of this power of "destroying the world", can this superpower who has gained power from an unknown existence still maintain self-confidence. Chapter 578： : Inflammation King Sirte "The world is ruined." Misaka really wanted to vomit, but held back. She knows how much power is needed to destroy the world. But how does it feel to be moving in this world? Saul seems to have just said that his ability to move is not his own, but the whole world. She always feels that her "mother world" is extremely fragile. "Sol, why did you say it directly, you can clearly attack it." Marian seemed to complain a little. "Sorry, I said it subconsciously, hahaha." Saul chuckled unrepentantly. "Forget it, it doesn''t matter if it''s a companion." Marian waved her hand, and the little complaint disappeared without a trace. "It''s Marian." Sol is obviously used to it. Marian is very, very tolerant of her companions. If she is considered a companion, she will not be angry no matter what she does. But the enemy is different. The moment he turned his head, even the smile gave an unusually cold feeling. "So even Thor''s words... Even if you want to evacuate, you have to give you some unforgettable lessons." She took the sword on her shoulder. Whether it is Misaka Misaka, or a party, they are all vigilant. Click. Marian pushed the hand guard on the sword with her thumb, exposing a few centimeters of blade to the air. But this moment. Unspeakable mental attacks swept everyone. That was a great fear. One party even felt that his heartbeat had stopped. No, this is not an illusion. The speed of the heartbeat is really slowing down, and he is not under his control at all, as if his body is saying-rather than being attacked by the sword, it is better to self-calculate. Don''t make unauthorized decisions for me! One side is yelling in his heart, his body is only the level of ordinary people, if the heartbeat stops, he will definitely die. They can only control their own blood with vector control, and use violent means to stimulate their own heartbeat to continue to beat. Just pulled out the scabbard a little bit, and forced him to this step? Just then, a heavy cold hum blew in his ears. "Huh, this little worm." That was the sound of a bee-eater, and with this cold hum like a thunderstorm, one side only felt a trembling body, and the heart was active again. The two forces confront each other, and the bee-eater prays for the undoubted victory there. These two people really became extremely powerful. It''s not the strongest problem now that one side clenches his palm tightly. Doesn''t it seem that he is like a laggard? "It''s really great," Solzan said with a sigh. "This is the first time this sword has been sheathed without dead people. However, this is not the real power of this sword, but in the end it is only a slight power leak." The sword of war contains the power of the greatest disaster that humans can control, and even the end. Only this power that is destroyed together with the world is enough to destroy human instinct. So in most cases. As long as a few centimeters are pulled out of the scabbard, it is enough to wipe out most people, even causing widespread extinction. Humans, animals, insects, vegetation... All creatures choose to destroy themselves before the end comes. However-this is indeed a trick for the soul robbers. "Don''t waste time, it''s best to move quickly if you want to escape!" Bee-eater Cao Chi seems not to be procrastinating any longer. One after another, very thin golden lines like a cobweb were born from the void and continued to spread. Absolute King Realm! After opening a lot of jars again, she definitely looked at the field more than before. not to mention. With the help of invisibility, she has quietly walked close to the two. It was only at the moment when the skills were used that Thor realized that Danger had suddenly appeared in the distance under the passive skills. Although Marian did not know what these were, she finally felt a sense of urgency after seeing Sol disappear. Can I only draw the sword? Marian actually has a fear of drawing swords, she doesn''t have much confidence to control this power. However, in order to protect comrades in arms. Uh-- Pull out all the swords of war with extreme speed! Buzz--! As if the sound of the whole world was shaking, even the hidden bee-eater prayed and opened his eyes at once, looking at the long burning sword. She can feel it clearly. An indescribable and terrifying force is spreading along the long sword and blending into the space. The closer to it, the world begins to become extremely fragile. This level of power, she has only seen in a person. The owner. But unlike the method used by the shopkeeper to suppress the demon, if it was like the endless sea, the end was not seen, then this time, it was like a tsunami that was tens of meters high, so that people can feel it at a glance. To that kind of destructive power. "Do you still want to fight?" Marian''s hands holding the sword were also trembling slightly. Even if she is the master of the sword. However, any person who has the power to easily destroy the world will feel her palpitations. It is not the rest that limits her control of this power, but it is her own will. She has no confidence in herself. She didn''t know if she would one day use the sword to do terrible things for her companions. At this moment. Both Misaka Misaka and Bee-Eater''s expression became serious. Would you like to take such a risk Can you win? "Marian, what are you waiting for?" Sol''s voice suddenly sounded far away with a strangely excited voice. "It won''t destroy the world. Don''t you still have that trick, brave your sword boldly, I want to see their limits. This is my request for your life!" He was well aware of the influence of the companions request on Marian, so he said it deliberately. "Since it''s a companion''s request..." Marian really gritted her teeth, burning the long sword with flames in her hand and slamming it down. At this moment, even Misaka Miqin''s complexion has changed. Under the night of thunder and thunder, a black crack appeared in the air with this sword, just like **** leading to the abyss, and in the perception of Misaka Miqin and the bee-eater praying, a large space covering them began Broken and completely cut out, forming a space like a small world. "Release the power of the sword here, so you don''t have to worry about the whole world being affected." Marian seemed to finally breathe, and then shouted with her sword held high, "The Nordic mythical Asgard was sacked. Please have Yan Yan King Sirte!" Chapter 579： : Is it an enemy or a companion Sirte, the King of Flames, is the king of doomsday in Nordic mythology. He dominated the coming of the gods at dusk, and even destroyed the entire Asgard, ending the Nordic mythology. And now. It is in the eyes of Misaka Misaka and others. The king of doomsday in this myth, the Flame Devil Giant, was born out of this broken void, which was a flame burning out of thin air, exuding a glow that was hotter than the sun, and the hot temperature was roasting on people As if it were on fire, the figure of the giant emerged from the flame, holding in his hand a sword of flame demon that destroyed the entire Asgard in mythology. "This is definitely not a simulated or created Sutel!" The voice of the bee-eater prayed like never before. She could feel that this was no ordinary flaming giant. Its roar is full of anger, its shining light is more dazzling than the sun, and most importantly, the giant''s will is not controlled by anyone, full of anger that wants to destroy everything. "This sword can summon any disaster in mythology." Marian''s own palm was shaking with a slight tremor. Obviously, she was also in fear, but she was still holding on, "No matter what The flood of Gods annihilation is still the evening of the gods, and even the work cannot hit Zhoushan. As long as I shout the corresponding voice, all the mythical demon kings will come to this world!" With so many mythical Doomsday Devil coming, even if you do nothing, it is a huge disaster in itself. Just like the magic that covers the world-the fall of an angel, it is huge and inestimable destructive. "How? What other powers do you have to fight against such a world-destroying demon?" Saul spread his hands and shouted at Misaka Misaka and others like a hug, "Let me see, see your limits Where, see what kind of person I lost to! Look at..." I couldn''t hear the rest of the words because Sutel began to roar. "A-S-Gard---" The flames on the giant beating wildly, roaring through the world with an old roar. As a character in mythology, it obviously has a sense of self. This is the most dangerous part of this sword. It is easy to summon the devil, but it is difficult to control the devil. But fortunately, Suttle''s heart is filled with endless desire for destruction and hatred of Asgard, these emotions make him completely unclear about the situation in front of him, and even regard this small space as the new Asgar German, it held up the sword in his hand and then waved it down fiercely. boom--! The indescribable scorching heat swept the people here. Then there is the hot wind that follows thousands of degrees Celsius. Even the metal will melt like a snowman under the hot sun in this hot wind at this temperature. Like a nuclear explosion center! Everyone had to do their utmost to resist this terrible attack, Sol automatically flashed to Marian, and Marian used the sword of war to control the disaster, Misaka Misaka hid Within the barrier supported by the bee-eater, he also used his defensive skill, the armor of thunder. The easiest way is to pass one side. In this way, he was bathed in a devastating temperature, comfortable as if he was taking a hot spring, even his clothes were not damaged at all, and he was finally relaxed to show a bit of the performance of "the first superpower of the former school city" . However, this is just the first wave of attacks. Suther, mad, showed his power to destroy the dwelling place of God. His roaring never stopped, and the temperature of the continuous attack was rising, as if the whole world was falling towards the sun. "Sol, we should go!" Marian shouted to Sol, "You must insert the sword as soon as possible, or Suther will find something wrong sooner or later, let it go out of this space, the world It''s done!" "They are still alive! Marian, they are still alive!" Saul seemed to have not heard Marian''s words. The man who was proficient in war was acting like a child immersed in his own world, just excited Looked at and yelled, "It''s incredible, they might even defeat Suttle, and what kind of people who give them this kind of strength exist!" Never in Sol''s life has he been as happy as he is now. However, Marian was very nervous. On one side is the risk of world destruction and on the other is the request of a companion. The two seem to be placed on both ends of the balance, and there is no tangled time. In the end, the companion''s request wins. If the world is destroyed by a companion, it doesnt matter. Marian thought to herself. "Come on, Marian, you should be able to continue to add the end, how about summoning the co-workers? The co-workers who knocked a hole in the sky in Oriental mythology!" Saul said impatiently. He feels that he has not yet reached the limit of Misaka Misaka and others. There is more than one disaster that the sword of war can summon. Marianne made a quicker compromise this time. Her heart was completely covered by her companion''s request, and she once again held up the sword of war in her hand. But, at this moment- "It''s over!" The sweet voice of bee-eater suddenly appeared in everyone''s mind, and then a metallic clang with commanded taste, "I am the enemy or a companion, I have the final say!" Only at this moment, Sol''s figure disappeared again. This time, it appeared directly outside that space. what happened? His brain, which became a little crazy due to excitement, finally seemed to calm down. In the "Almighty God" mode, he was able to automatically move to a safe area during battle, that is to say, everything in that space changed Is it no longer safe? So that was just a scope attack? Thor''s heart was filled with worries. That is at this moment. Several figures appeared in front of him, with the space returning together, and the first thing he saw, UU read books www.www. uukanshu.com is the sword of war that has been sheathed, and Marian staring at him coldly. It was as if he were the enemy. Worries become reality. Marianne was clearly under control. "Why?" Sol couldn''t see the slightest smile on his face. "That position shouldn''t belong to your attack area. What''s more, after Suttle deprived us of our sight, we have shifted our position." He knew that he had completely lost. And it is inexplicable to lose. Holding the sword of war, Marianne can resist most attacks, whether it is lightning or spiritual magic, but also pay attention to distance and position, why is it so easy to be controlled? He had a feeling that the ability of the other party was even more terrible than that of himself and Marian. Because it is impossible to guess and understand. Chapter 580： : 2 more captives "It''s all up to now, are you still hoping for your clichs?" The bee-eater''s figure emerged from behind Marian, intimately embracing the petite, hot-skinned beauty. . "Is it really a new ability?" Saul already understood. Just like the incredible ability of Misaka Misaka to defeat him, at this moment, Marianne''s ability to control bee exercise is also a brand new and incomprehensible ability. "It''s''the enemy is upside down.''" Bee-eater Chi Jiao laughed, even the body was shaking slightly, she gently pinched Marianne''s smooth cheek with one hand, and Marianne was not a little angry, just a little shy, and when looking at Sol The icy gaze is completely two extremes. It seems that Sol can''t understand it, and the bee-eater prayed for "good intentions" and then explained: "Do you think that her sword can protect the user from being harmed by mental attacks, but the enemy-inversion is not an attack, it is just a psychological hint, seeing the enemy as a companion on the battlefield and treating the companion as a The enemy, because it is just a hint, covers a very large range. It is just a skill specially prepared for people like Marian. It seems that my luck is really good, giggle." When it came to the back, there was already a series of laughter. No one can hear the ridicule in the smile. "Good luck?" Sol is not a fool. "I''m afraid that even if you don''t have this ability, you can take out the rest of the abilities. I really want to see who the adult who gives you strength is. I originally thought it was another. Lord Demon God...Oh." The last whisper was really bitter. His leader is the devil. Therefore, it is easy to know what kind of power the Devil God possesses, and it may be easy to destroy the world, but it is impossible to give others such a completely incomprehensible power. Because there is more than one demon god. Moreover, the essence of the devil''s power also comes from magic. Things that even the devil cannot do... "It''s really interesting." Sol looked up at the sky. "Originally I thought that the Demon God is the most powerful and terrifying monster in this universe, but maybe it might be above the Devil God... I really want to think about it. Its enough to experience the feeling of fighting that kind of person, even if its just a moment... Sol gave up his resistance. He has used all of his abilities, and even Marian''s power, but not to mention the ability to force the other party, and he even has the feeling of seeing the tip of the iceberg. Even more terrifying. Even these two people can only see the tip of the iceberg. What is behind them, the person who has given them strength. Sol couldn''t imagine that he wanted to see him, so he didn''t fight to the end. So far. The two invaders of the trickster magic association have been completely captured by bee-eaters. The thunder that sounded all night in the sky finally stopped. The behemoth evacuated quietly for a whole night. After all the No. 2 and No. 3 strongmen were captured by the captives and became the opposing forces, the remaining people seemed to feel that there was no need to continue the fight. After a night of fighting. Misaka Miki and others returned to the town in a restaurant. "That is to say, Sol, this time, you accepted the commission from the Roman Orthodox Church to win this time for the rest of the magical association and the war from the academy city?" Bee-eater prayed for the very lady to drink a sip of black tea . "Yes, master." Saul wears a black deacon-like suit, holds a teapot with a towel, and gracefully pours tea for bee-eaters. A long blond hair has been combed behind the head, and the faces of men and women can not be distinguished. They look particularly beautiful and have a new temperament. This is the effect of being tuned by the bee-eater. "In this case, shouldn''t the primary target be those magicians? Why did you run over to find us first?" Misaka Misaka couldn''t help asking. However, Sol only smiled slightly and did not answer. "Cough cough." Bee-eater prayed for a light cough, "This is what I want to ask." "I''m honored to answer this for you, master." Saul then bowed to the bee-eater and smiled. "The magicians who participated in this time are all famous people, and their ability information is also Its all under control, but its the academy city, especially the master who has gained a lot of fame recently, which brings too many uncertainties." Dispatching the opponent with the greatest uncertainty first can greatly increase the probability of winning the battle. Although it may be defeated. However, Sol did not think that he would be defeated. In his view, even if the war eventually failed, he could not be defeated. Of course, one of the reasons for wanting to experience the battle with "Magic Superpowers" is also one of the reasons. "Ask me where I should go to find the kid first." Yifangtong has no interest in these things. He looked at the bee-eater and prayed, and seemed a little impatient. "You can''t easily retrieve memory and memory from his mind. Intelligence? Why do you need to do more?" "It''s really rude, do you treat your life-saving benefactor with this attitude?" The bee-eater gave him a diagonal look. "Yes, if it''s not the master, you have lost to me." Saul looked loyal. One side''s breathing was stagnant, and it seemed that he wanted to go wild, but he refrained. Because this is the truth. His strength is too weak. If he doesn''t follow these two people, he can''t do anything at all. hateful! He felt that he was even more eager for strength than when he participated in the Absolute Ability Program. Not the kind of destructive power but the power that can protect that little devil from harm! The owner? He thought of what Misaka had once said, as long as he is qualified, he can see the person called the owner, and the powerful and rich abilities of Misaka and Mizuho are all obtained from the owner. If he also got such power. Isn''t that enough to protect the kid? A desire emerged from one''s inner heart. But now, he said nothing, just shut his mouth silently, wait patiently, at least this level of effort, now he can still do it. "Okay, bee-eaters. At least the one-party pass is now consistent with our purpose." Misaka Miqin raised his eyebrows and didn''t seem to like this atmosphere very much. "I wouldn''t easily believe a person who was an enemy." Bee-eater pleaded, but still told all the information. Chapter 581： : Dont hit this uncles idea Now, there are many forces intertwined in this place, but overall, they can still be divided into three categories. The Roman Orthodox Church, the Alliance for Attacking the Orthodox Church, and the academy city. The number of magicians is scarce. Except that the Roman Orthodox Church has its own headquarters here, all the other magicians are hidden in these towns. Just like the head of the British Knights who contacted them to request the alliance, even Sol Know where they are hiding. And then, the people in the academy city. Gakuen City has its own cooperative research institution here. Sol is the foreign aid invited by the Roman Orthodox Church, which is equivalent to half a ground snake. The Roman Orthodox Church has investigated that one of the research institutions secretly built a huge underground space, which should be used To store weapons and troops. no doubt. Even if there is no final work in that place, there should be a lot of Misaka sisters transported as troops. "In this way, we have a goal." Bee-eater said at the end, "We can not stay here for too long, we must rescue the sisters Misaka as soon as possible, otherwise it is too dangerous." "Danger?" One side glanced at Sol, "Isn''t the most dangerous person already by your side?" Saul was a rescuer invited by the Roman Orthodox Church. It can be said that it is the most dangerous person in this dispute, even defeating him easily. However, it also lost so easily, and became a servant of the bee-eater. One side thinks that the rest should just find and take away the sisters. "Teach you one thing, one side is passable." Bee-eater prayed in those beautiful eyes with unprecedented prudence, "Never feel that you are strong enough to cope with everything. Isnt that enough? In this world, there are people that we absolutely cannot overcome, and that person may have been involved." In Sol''s memory, it is not the magicians or the calculations of the academy that really worry the bee-eaters, but the really terrifying person-the devil God Ortinus. It only took a moment for her to defeat Saul. To be precise, it was a thought, and she completely defeated all Saul from the front. Wanting to change the world is just a matter of thought. Even the physical theorem can be tampered with at will. How could there be such a person. Bee Eater even has a little doubt whether the owner of the shop can deal with this kind of existence called "Devil God". "A person who is absolutely invincible? Is it so powerful?" Misaka Mikaru frowned slightly and looked at the bee-eater. She still has a rough idea of ??her current strength. It is possible to destroy an entire city in one breath. If she is given enough time, it is not impossible to destroy the whole world a little bit. "Only when I see can I understand how powerful that person is." Bee-eater seemed to sigh a little, and said quietly, "If we meet, we can only hope that the owner will come to save us." ......Even the owner, even the owner, after all, but why is there such an unreasonable monster in this world." The bee-eater rubbed his temple, seeming to be quite distressed. Anyone who knows the existence of the Devil God at first sight will have similar emotions. After all, they can destroy, create, or even distort "world truth" at once. Fortunately, her vision has been greatly improved by silence. At this time, I just thought about it, and secretly watched for a moment, and I was not scared and ran back immediately. "Anyway, it''s right to find my sisters sooner." Misaka did not go into the inquiry, she stood up directly, "Then don''t waste time, go away now! I want to go back and do those things. All learn a lesson!" Actually put the sisters on the battlefield as troops and consumables. Misaka Miqin almost suffocated his stomach. The other two people naturally have no opinions. A group of people left the town and drove a car towards the secret research institution in the academy city. Bee-eater seemed to like Marianne very much, holding Marianne''s arm like a girlfriend along the way, the two looked intimate. "You do the same with the dolls you control?" One side pass seemed to ask casually. "Dolls? Who said they are dolls?" Bee-eater prayed and narrowed his eyes, "Since my heart has been affected by me, it is a companion that I can absolutely trust, and I will take responsibility for their lives. Well, if you dont resist letting me modify my memory, I promise to give you a happy life, at least much better than your twisted posture now." "Well, Uncle Ben''s life can only be decided by Uncle Ben himself!" One side passed without hesitation. "This kind of feeling is actually very good." Sol who was driving suddenly said, "Although I was strong in the past, I was not happy, but just constantly pursuing the fighting experience, which can be obtained in most cases. Its just emptiness, but now, I feel unprecedentedly relaxed, as if I have put down a heavy burden and even relaxed my steps." "..." One side seemed to be stunned for a while. At this time, Saul was indeed the same as Saul just now, and his temperament was completely different. Now he does not have the slightest sense of oppression, just like an optimistic and cheerful ordinary friend. "Don''t think my power is too low-level, one side passes." The voice of the bee-eater seems to bring a touch of softness, "I don''t forcibly twist and change people''s hearts, and I don''t change my personality. Mind and pain, expand happiness and joy, and let them enjoy the next life. Sometimes I want to use my ability to myself. However, because of their future, I cant find it so simple. Happy." The regrets in the last sentence are not intentional, but real regrets, because most of the people affected by her are living in a flooded and happy life. Bee Eater is indeed a natural spirit-slayer even if one day the ability fails. People affected by her will trust her in the same way. Even, compared with the pain in the past, she may ask her for help to influence. One side looked at the smiling Saul, and then looked at Marian who was also intimately leaning on the bee-eater, and had to admit that the bee-eater was actually right. Many people will want to forget the pain. but...... "I haven''t gotten to the point where I need to escape, so I don''t want to fight this uncle''s idea." The other side said coldly. In fact, his heart may not have no idea of ??escape. Escape from pain, from memories. However, the bee-eater''s words made him realize that as long as he was him, he could not escape. Chapter 582： : High School Edition Misaka Misaka With the same goal and different moods, the group gradually approached the destination. From the appearance, this is a research institute full of high-tech style. There are seven or eight conceptual high-rise buildings with metallic luster distributed in a small area. Three-dimensional projections and automated robots are not lacking. They are out of tune with the small towns that are full of Mid-Western European styles. Most of the tourists come from the remote towns. "In the name of technology sharing, the academy city has established many such research institutions around the world." Bee-eater looked at the building. "Sometimes it is equipped with advanced technology to make local people like it. Medical equipment, I originally wanted to send my sisters to these institutions to recuperate." She still blamed herself. Uncontrollable and more in-depth, more insured, and sent her sister out, causing them to encounter such dangers. "This can''t blame you." Misaka seems to see the bee-eater''s thoughts and bit his teeth. "After going back this time, I must give those people a hard lesson. I won''t consider being merciless. Something!" She already understood that in the face of these people, they would only be honest if they made them really afraid. "It''s just too light a lesson, I have to discipline their dirty hearts." Obviously, the bee-eater prayed also suffocated a lot of anger. One side looked at these two people and thought about what he could do. The result is very frustrating. He would only engage in destruction, but it was clear that those senior executives would not care, and even sent a researcher with no ability to force the kid away from him. In short, let''s make a big noise today. The group walked in like this. Misaka Meghan easily hacked into the research institute and controlled all the monitoring instruments, while the bee-eater prayed to control all the people, so that everyone seemed to have not seen them, even from the minds of these staff members. The internal structure. After all, no one can ignore this lineup in their lineup and even easily overwhelm the majority of forces. "Sure enough, there is an underground area, and even small cadres know it." Bee-eater Cao read this memory while walking, and raised his eyebrows. "I think something is wrong, because it is too easy. Those old and sly directors will not I can''t even think of such a thing." There is no simple one who can live as a school city. If their purpose is to attract them to attack the magic side, it is impossible for them to easily take their sisters away. "Will we attract people from the magical side after we go down?" One party made a hypothesis. "No." After bee-eater prayed for a while, he shook his head. "The average member of the magic side is not our opponent at all, and they will not be silly to trouble us unless we take the initiative to find them." The magician is a group of self. Unless there is a purpose, it is impossible to do thankless things. From the point of view of interests, the magicians want them to leave, and they also want to take the Misaka sisters away, there is no conflict at all, and even alliances are possible. "No matter what, you can''t stop if you''re here." Misaka Miqin simply strode forward. After getting down from the elevator, the vision suddenly opened up. This is countless simple beds, placed in every open space of the underground research institute. On each bed is a sister Misaka, her eyes are closed, her arms are transported with an infusion tube to deliver nutrient solution, and each A full set of individual weapons and combat uniforms were neatly arranged on the head of the bed. Obviously, Sister Misaka is in a "standby" state before the war and will wake up at any time. "What about that little devil?" One side has already stepped out and realized a quick sweep over the sisters of Misaka. The younger sisters are still wearing the school uniforms of Tokiwa Junior High School, with only a thin quilt on their bodies, and they can basically tell at a glance whether it is the final work of No.1. However, after looking around, I didn''t find it at all. "Have a quick look at this." There was a cry of exclamation from the bee-eater. "Did you find it?" It is not the last work of a petite figure. It can even be said that, contrary to the last work, this Misaka "sister" is wearing a silver-white combat uniform, and the thin sheets can not wrap the uneven body, although it is not It is said to be "mature", but whether it is appearance or figure, it can already be regarded as a tall version of Misaka Misaka of a high school student. "Which is this... who!" The biggest reaction was Misaka Misaka. Anyone who suddenly saw a high school student version of himself would have such a big reaction. especially...... "I can''t see it." The bee-eater''s gaze swept back and forth on Misaka Miqin and this special Misaka sister, and he was incredulously surprised, "I thought you were not saved, I didn''t expect to have Such a scale." "What are you talking about." Misaka Misaki blushed at once, and even increased her voice a bit, "Is it time to care about such boring things?" "It''s just curiosity, saying, this shouldn''t be fake, if the character is also according to your template, it''s not impossible." Bee-eater prayed, even reaching out and grabbing a hand. "Ah!" Misaka was shocked by this action, blushing like an apple, trembling and pointing at the bee-eater, "You, you, you, what are you doing!!!?" " "Don''t be noisy, she''s going to wake up!" Bee-eater prayed back a few steps, frowning slightly. No wonder she is so cautious If there is any existence in this world that has caused greater restraint to her, then Misaka sisters must be one of them. Because Misaka Network. Only the remaining 10,000 Misaka sisters'' minds are connected through the Misaka network. They are not only individuals, but also as a whole. In this case, the bee-eater prays to control the thinking of a sister Misaka, and is confronted with more than 10,000 individuals with different self-mood and will. Even if it can be done. It will also inevitably cause indelible damage to the hearts of Misaka''s sisters, which is also unacceptable for bee-eaters. Therefore, she did not want to have a hostile day with Misaka sisters. And now. This high school version of Misaka''s eyelashes shivered slightly, and then slowly opened. Chapter 583： : Part-time individual working Eye pupils of the same color as Misaka Miki, more confirmed her clone identity. Unexpectedly. Her eyes glanced over several people around her. It seemed that there was no accident. Instead, she sat up, stretched out, the thin blanket slipped from the body, and the tall figure under the tights was unobstructed. "Hello, the first time I met, my elder sister." The sister Misaka greeted Misaka Misaka with a smile, but the next moment, the smile directly turned into a ridicule, "Should I just do this, really It is a pity that I am completely different from the sisters you know about Misaka." Pressing one hand on the bed, she exerted a little force, and after a sharp figure jumped, she took a weapon that seemed to be a firearm in her hand. Several people sink in their hearts. This posture is almost as if they will attack them at any time in the next second. "What the **** is going on." Mika Misaka responded most, with a trace of anxiety on her face. "Did those people do anything to you?" In addition to the attacking attitude, the movement, expression, and tone of the sister Misaka in front of him are obviously different from those of the other sisters Misaka. Whether it''s eyes or expressions, they are obviously much more vicious. "What did you do, no, it''s not like that, it was like this when I was made, to be precise" The high school version of Misaka looked around everyone with her kind of vicious eyes, Then he said, "This is the third manufacturing, I should be regarded as the sister''s sister''s sister." "Third time..." Misaka muttered the word, his eyes widened slightly, and he seemed a little unbelievable. For the first time, a bee-eater friend, Tao Li. Twenty-one Misaka sisters are the second time. The third time, that means... "Have those **** started making Misaka sister again?" Misaka Miqin''s body suddenly surrounded by lightning, even flying upside down with his hair. Obviously extremely angry. "Oops." Misaka Misaka in the high school version grinned. "I didn''t expect my sister to be so angry at birth? This is really embarrassing." "No, it''s not..." The lightning on Misaka''s body suddenly went out, and the squeaky one didn''t seem to know how to express it. It was not the birth of her sisters that made her angry. It was her sisters who were treated so cruelly. "Hahaha, what kind of expression is this? It''s so funny." The high school version of Misaka Miqin seemed to burst into laughter and even covered his stomach. "It seems that the information conveyed in the Misaka network is true, my sister. It is easy to see through unexpectedly without expressing your emotions." "Hey, what is this, it''s rude!" Misaka''s face flushed suddenly. Did sisters Misaka look at her like this? Obviously just a group of sisters! It is too much! "Okay, this is the end of the sister''s increased feelings." Bee-eater Cao chimed in at this time, her beautiful and deep eyes looked at the high school version of Misaka sister in front of her, "Now, you should be able to tell us something Well, what is the third manufacturing? How much has it been manufactured?" She didn''t relax her vigilance just because her sister, who seemed "harmony", "narrated". Because she can feel it. The high school version of Misaka''s sister is filled with malicious and negative emotions, and it is so incredible that it has not turned into a madman. "Bee Eater, the fifth of the original superpowers." The high school version of Misaka Miqin''s eyes moved to Bee Eater, "getting power from an unknown presence, it is the first strong competitor, even I have assembled the remaining Misaka sisters and the strength may not be able to resist you. However, it seems that because your first friend is also a clone, you will not start with the Misaka clone like me. It is really Lukcy." Sister Misaka''s face said malicious and taunting words in this tone, and even the bee-eaters prayed, and began to get angry. "It''s really not good." The bee-eater''s voice was so greasy that it penetrated. "Since it''s a younger sister, you must answer your sister''s words a little bit better, or else... I''ll catch you A hundred times." The expression of Sister Misaka in the high school version froze in the face, and unconsciously stretched his hand to cover his back, swallowing for no reason. Although she is a little special. But after all, it was only a short time after it was made, and it was inevitable to bring in the style of some children in the personality habits. "Okay, I said, there is nothing in the instructions that can''t tell you this." The high school version of Misaka''s sister waved her hand, reluctantly, but still said, "Don''t worry about a lot of me, you can see it. , My body is more mature, in addition, the ability is also LV4 level, neither the manufacturing cost nor the production success rate are comparable to those ordinary sisters worth 100,000 yen, so at present, the third production is also There is only me, I dont have a number, you can call me a foreigner." In fact, to be precise, she was the accidental product of the second mass production. Because the cultivation potential is high, it is temporarily retained as an embryo. It was not until a long time ago that a complete specialized third manufacturing was carried out. "Fanwai individuals? Then why did you appear here?" Misaka Miki then asked, she was relieved when she heard that there was only one, but she was more worried about the purpose of those people making Fanwai individuals. "It''s a matter of asking." Fanwai raised his gun in his hand and said with a natural expression, "Working and making money." Misaka Misaki: "?_??" Bee-eater pray: "?_??" One way:"......" "What kind of expressions are you guys Fanwai''s face is uncomfortable, and he pointed his finger at Misaka Misaka, "Because of my sister, the Absolute Ability Program was stopped, and because of the bee-eater, we The life expectancy is prolonged. If you want to live in this unfortunate world, you always have to work to make money. " "Let me ask." Bee-eater Cao seemed to be aware of something, and his eyes narrowed a little. "What do you mean by "work"?" As expected. Fanwai''s mouth spit out the answer everyone guessed. "Of course it is fighting." "No! What a joke this is!" Misaka Misaka''s reaction was the most intense. She looked at the outsider in front of her with incredible eyes. "Do you know what it means to fight? Do you know how many sisters might die?" ?I''m desperate to save you not to let you do this kind of thing!!" Chapter 584： : The world is like this No wonder Misaka Misaka is so angry. Sister Misaka himself said this. If the person being rescued doesn''t care about his life, what is the person who is desperately trying to save the person, just to satisfy himself? "However, you couldn''t save everyone!" Fan Waizi smiled, raised his gun and pointed at one side violently, "Can''t the more than 10,000 killed by him explain? We don''t work hard by ourselves If so, how much can you protect? Or do you intend to raise us up and give it up so that we can be honest and satisfy you to "save" our satisfaction?" "No, it''s not like this." Misaka Miqin seemed anxious to explain. "Now, my elder sister." Fan Wai interrupted her, and there seemed to be some self-deprecation on her smile. "Do you really think that sisters will not have pain and resentment?" Only this sentence made Misaka Mikaru stand on the spot. The nightmare that had been made once again appeared before her. The miserable Misaka sisters took her hand and looked at her with resentful eyes, questioning all of her faults. This is her most feared thing. However, no Misaka sisters have ever shown resentment. But if they are actually resenting, resenting their own experience, even resenting their birth... "The dead Misaka sisters are not without resentment, how could they not be resented by doing such a thing, but their personality formed by the instrument cannot understand the resentment." Fanwai individual finally said this In fact, she grinned a little, "But I can understand that I can easily understand the negative emotions of resentment, unwillingness, and anger, so I became a vent for the negative emotions of the entire Misaka network, whether they are alive, or Those who died! I can fully feel their pain!" Misaka Mitsuki couldn''t help but stepped back. She already understood. This is the reason why Fanwai individuals are different from other Misaka sisters. All the resentment and suffering of Misaka sisters are all gathered on her alone! "You..." Misaka bit her lip tightly, her eyes seem timid, but stepped forward a little and looked at the eyes of the outsider, "You...you Have you ever hated me?" If you ask sister Misaka this question, the answer must be denial. Because they don''t even know what "hate" is. But if it''s an outsider in front... "Hate you?" The stranger looked at Misaka Misaka strangely. "Why do you hate you? We were born because of you, and you also saved the rest of Misaka''s younger sister, it would be better to say that thanks to you, or else I said now Maybe it''s just a known madman." This is the reason why the outsiders have not become lunatics. Although she received all the negative emotions from the Misaka network, she also received a lot of positive emotions. A large part of it. It all comes from Misaka Misaka who desperately rescued them. So dont look at the appearance of I am a bad party by the outsider. She is already restraining herself in front of Misaka Miki. If Misaka is not in the room, the rest will be able to feel that the sisters maliciousness is one. What kind of gesture is it? Misaka Mikaru stared tightly at the eyes of Fanwai''s individual. It seemed to be finally determined that this was not a lie. It was like a stone finally fell in her heart, her face flushed and her eyes softened. "Isn''t that...no resentment to me...but, because of this, it''s even less likely that I will let you go to battle on the battlefield!" Misaka''s tone was firm. At the moment when she got the answer, she realized that she might not really care about the answer until now. Because no matter what the answer is, she will do so-to protect all the sisters from being hurt like that again. If you want to ask why, just because she is a sister. "The people who made me say that as long as I take the Misaka sisters to fight, they will pay us a large amount of employment money and guarantee that we will have the same status and rights as ordinary people after retirement." With a sneering expression on her face, "Of course, I won''t believe any of those words, but, do we have a choice? Sister, can you protect the safety and life of all of us? Or we Disagree, they press the production button and make more Misaka sisters into the battlefield? Can you protect everyone?" Facing these questions from the outsiders, Misaka opened her mouth, but she didn''t know how to refute. Because the outsider is right. She can protect herself, but she doesn''t absolutely protect me from every Misaka sister, even if she encircles all Misaka sisters, those people can make new ones. "But--" Misaka Misaka still wanted to struggle, "Mom has been trying to help you, and has already won a lot of supporters, you..." "This kind of support is just sympathy overflowing." Fanwai once again interrupted Misaka Miki''s words, her expression was full of disdain, "Most people will sympathize with the rest of the prerequisites, it is good for themselves, but If the world war, do you think people will sympathize with us, or will they let themselves and their friends and relatives enter the battlefield?" "..." Misaka Misaka didn''t know how to refute. The inferior root of human nature, she has seen in the world of the end of the copy. It is very likely that what happened to the outsiders. Once there is a world war up to politicians, down to most ordinary people, you will definitely be more willing to use clones instead of ordinary people on the battlefield. After all, the cost is low, you will not fear, obey orders, and have excellent ability. ..... Their enemy is not a certain person, or some people. It is a collective, a collective of interests. Even now, it is the interest of the entire academy city to force them to go to the battlefield. Even if Misaka Miqin can kill every relevant senior, the new senior will also make such a choice, even more brutal. What''s more, she can''t do this now. "It seems that you already want to understand, my sister, you don''t have to show this frustrated expression, because this world of **** is like this." Fan Wai''s individual stroked his gun, but his eyes were full of cold, "If we can Make a contribution on the battlefield, after the war, you can get the nominal respect as a''hero'', and you can live a normal life, not to mention, I decided to do this not just for this-but for revenge." Chapter 585： : Backstab from the arms When the words of revenge were spoken in the mouth of the outsider, her malicious eyes were like burning flames. Only revenge can relieve resentment. Kunihara Illusion, who advocates the experiment, acquiesced in the senior level of the experiment, and the indifferent researchers, of course, also include the actual slaughterer-one pass. One side pass saw the flame of revenge against Fanwai''s eyes. What he felt was fear. This is different from any enemies he has faced so far. No matter who he is facing or whether he can win or not, he can attack and destroy with all his might. But the sisters of Mizusaka alone cannot. He now knows his heart. He wants to protect the last work and his sisters. He has killed more than 10,000 Misaka sisters, but he cant hurt them anymore, even in the face. When they attack, they dare not turn on the point of vector reflection. So if faced with the revenge of Misaka''s sisters... He might be killed without resistance. "Is the final work here?" one side pass suddenly asked, and the desire for this answer exceeded everything at this moment. "Last work?" The outsider seems to be sneering, but nodded. "That''s right, right here." "Where?" The eyes of one side widened instantly. He originally thought that the final work could not be found by him so easily, but he did not expect that it was really in this place. "This way." Fanwai turned around, the maliciousness in the corner of his mouth expanded a bit, and walked directly in a certain direction. One party passed and others quickly followed. All the sisters of Misaka along the way were sleeping, seeming to know nothing about the arrival of the intruder. "I always feel that there is a problem." The voice of the bee-eater prayed into Misaka''s mind. "It''s impossible for us to simply take away all the Misaka''s sisters. The purpose of creating this extraneous individual should not be. It''s that simple." "In short, see the final work first, and it''s better to be able to find than not to find it." Misaka also replied in his mind. After passing several locks that seemed to be tightly guarded, a huge room appeared in front of everyone. The petite last piece is lying on the big bed in the middle. Countless things like cables are linked to a helmet that is put on the brain of the last piece. I dont know what to do, but it looks like all the instruments Have stopped working. One side rushed out first. Raise your hand, cut off all the cables, and take off the final helmet, carefully holding her head. "Hey, kid, wake up." At this time, the passage of one side does not seem to be one side. Even looking at him with Misaka Miqin had some pity. The person who has deeply hurt Zeng Jin is the one who cares most now. I can imagine the pain in it even if I can''t feel it. The final work slowly opened his eyes. There seemed to be an indifference in his eyes that seemed to have just woken up. Her pupils focused on the passing body. "One way?" "Yes, it''s me." It was really a long sigh of relief to pass by one side, only to feel unprecedented ease, and to feel the ease of seeing the final work be safe, this sense of ease even surprised him. "Be careful!" Bee-eater Cao suddenly exclaimed. One party heard it and reacted-he took the last piece in his arms and then looked around alertly. --puff. The sound of force. The attack did not come from other places, but it was from his bad luck. The slap-long knife was completely in his heart, and it just penetrated into the depth of death. Everyone was stunned. The other side stared blankly at the final work of stabbing his heart with a knife in his arms. There was blood in his mouth. He only felt that the heart and emotions were extremely painful. why? To say that the final work will stab him with the will to kill him, then he can''t believe it. But the reality in front of me seems to be that way. "One side passes, the enemy of Misaka Misaka." There was a trace of hatred in the eyes of the final piece, but it quickly became dazed, especially when the blood flowing from the corner of the side of the side continued to flow, even the end. When there is no time, there is a trace of confusion. "Ha ha, ha ha ha!" Fan Wai laughed over his stomach, "It turned out to be true, is it even the reflex turned off? What is this? It''s so reassuring to us, or you forget that you are How is it against us? Or are you actually a super lo*ic*n? Hahahaha, its so funny that even a simple revenge was completed!" Although it was a reaction covering her belly, everyone could see that she had no accidents with this kind of scene. And its just fun. "Could it be that this is your reason?" Misaka Misaka seemed to react, rushing over to grab the collar of Fan Wai''s individual and looking at her angrily, "What did you do?" If it is the final decision of this kind of revenge made by one''s own will, then forget it. but-- Misaka Misaka knew it, but the final piece was noisy and wanted to be with a party. And the other side also tried her best to protect her. Letting two people who trust each other hurt each other, this behavior alone is enough to make Misaka Mika extremely angry. Faced with the anger of the elder sister, UU reading books some of the outsiders stopped a laugh naturally, and even dodged their eyes. "Look at me and answer my questions!" "I did it, but it can also be said that I didn''t do it." After all, the outsiders didn''t dare to look at Misaka Miki, but honestly explained, "The researchers temporarily deprived the final signal beacon by virus. Authority, now I am the highest-ranking individual of Misaka Network, so I can order all Misaka sisters, of course, including the final work, and my hatred, my pain, is also passed on to each sister through Misaka Network. !" Fanwai is actually a special individual. In other words, her personality cannot be called an individual. Because she is the negative assembly of Misaka Network. It is a small part of the collective of all sisters Misaka. Therefore, once she replaced the final work as the upper signal of Misaka Network, then she could not only control the Misaka sisters, but also pass on the negative emotions collected from the Misaka sisters. Chapter 586： : White Angel Wings "Negative emotion..." Fang Tong looked at the final work in his arms, but the final work lowered his head and could not see her eyes. It turns out that even this little devil hates himself? Just... There is actually a red medicine bottle for one pass, but he no longer wants to drink it. Because there is no need to live anymore. I originally thought that a person like him can still protect the rest of the people to do their part, but since the protected person does not need his protection, but wants his life, then follow them. "If you also want to kill me, then give it to you, kid." One side pass completely released the final work. I am not going to use vector control to maintain the heart beat. Just die like this. The world lacks his evil party, maybe it will become much better. "No, Misaka is not, Misaka Misaka..." The last work suddenly raised his eyes, and the sound seemed to be crying, and there was some struggle in his eyes. She was indeed infected with a virus and lost the authority of Misaka''s superior signal, but she did not seem to have signs of self-awakening like her other Misaka sisters under extreme struggle. "You didn''t tell the truth!" The bee-eater pointedly pointed at the outsiders. "Even though Misaka''s sisters are indeed malicious, that must be a small part. You have said it yourself. Misaka''s network is still positive. More, it''s just that you are using your superior authority to control the final action!" There are loopholes in the interpretation of Fanwai individuals. Its mainly bee-eaters who are too familiar with sister Misaka. They are just like her only friend, Tao Li. My heart is like a little animal just born, full of curiosity about everything, and full of good feelings about everything. Once I have identified something important, it cannot be changed. It is very simple. Otherwise, She had taken the final work away from the other side. "What''s the matter?" Fan Wai suddenly broke away from Misaka Miqin and grabbed her palm, taking two steps back, with malicious and mocking faces, "Is there anything wrong with this? This guy killed nearly one Ten thousand Misaka sisters, are you going to forgive them because they dont have too much resentment? Even if one person doesnt hate, two people dont hate, ten thousand peoples hatred add up to my level! "But you don''t have much hatred." Bee-eater Chi does not seem to intend to give her breathing time, and then said one step forward, "You don''t actually have much urge to''kill'' him, because even you , The goodwill in your heart still overwhelms the malicious, it is those people who gave you the instruction that you must take revenge. To be honest, I dont care about the life and death of a party, but you better know your heart first." The telepathic ability of bee eaters is already very powerful. Even if she dared not directly attack the Misaka sisters. But as long as it takes some time, it is easy to figure out the emotion of an individual. So she sees clearly. Even if this individual is adjusted to receive the negative emotions of the entire Misaka network, it is still a positive overwhelming victory simply because he passively accepts a small amount of positive emotions. This may not even be imagined by the man who made him. The pain of being killed nearly ten thousand times. It''s just this degree. But this is sister Misaka, this is her friend. "You''re lying!" Fan Wai''s individual''s reaction was very fierce, and her voice increased a lot. "How could it not be hated, it''s just that they don''t know how to hate yet, and now the Misaka sisters are starting to get more and more They are more like people, so they will gradually breed more hate, and they will also have the idea of ??wanting revenge!" "That is to say, you admit that the current Misaka sisters actually don''t want revenge." Bee-eater prayed sharply and grabbed the same foot in the other party''s words. Fan Wai''s face suddenly turned red. Annoyed. There is a kind of emotion of children deceived by "malicious adults". "Damn! Since that''s the case, let you take a good look at your sisters'' hatred!" With this sentence is full of malicious words. The sound of footsteps began to be heard outside. Misaka Misaki reacted violently and looked at the back, where a sister Misaka with a gun came out, and then the second, the third... The densely packed sister Misaka could not drain the water around this room. Each one is expressionless. It is completely different from the past Misaka sisters, and the weapons in their hands are aligned with everyone, just like a robot. "Hate? I can''t even show the slightest bit of hatred. This is obviously because you used your superior authority in the Misaka network to control them!" Bee-eater Cao pointed out this reality with a hint of anger. The so-called upper signal is actually the console of Misaka Network. It is a safety device used to avoid the rebellion of the Misaka sisters, or to lose control. It can control all the Misaka sisters. In the past, it was the last work. Now, this console has been transferred to the outsiders. "Damn, can your ability be seen even by this?" Fanwai still doesn''t lie very much. She seems very surprised by the power of the bee-eater, and with impatience, she looks at the final work, " You came over to me too, but it was just the console of the old era. Give me a good look at your enemies!" "No, don''t!" The tears of the final work kept on. She seemed to be resisting the model from the upper level with all her strength. She held the palm of the party that seemed to be dead and shouted in a crying voice. Said, "I don''t want to hate you, one pass, save me!" The last three words are introduced into the mind of a party that is about to lose its will. There was such a moment. He opened his eyes as if he had never looked back. www.novelhall.com~ will all begin to loose his eyes and stare at the final work with a painful face. "Save me, you must be able to save me!" The final work is still subconscious, instinctive, and asks for the person she is closest to. "Ahhhhh!" one of the throats filled with plasma gurgled hoarsely. She called for help. She wants to protect her herself. Obviously her sister, her hero, and her savior are nearby, but she still asks for help! One side only feels that blood is constantly flowing into his mind, and most of his body has stepped into death, but the rest is a little bit reluctant to go in. He wants to protect the person in front of him with an unprecedented strong mind. In the white light year, an angel-like aperture emerged a little from the top of his head. on the contrary. The white wings, behind him, spread out slowly in the white light. Chapter 587： : It’s okay to work hard The body passing by a party contains powers that even he himself cannot understand. Black wings symbolizing negative emotions. With the white wings symbolizing the will of "want to protect someone" at this moment. If you want him to compare. At this moment, the power of the White Wing is stronger than the Black Wing. I don''t know how much. "Give me the medicine bottle." Even though the heart remains pierced, the passing side at this time does not seem to feel the slightest discomfort, but just extends his hand like Misaka Misaka. Because of its inconvenience to carry, his red medicine bottles are all placed at Misaka Miki. "Take it." Misaka Misaki threw a bottle directly. The mortal injury is undoubtedly nothing in front of this kind of medicine bottle. After a bottle goes down, even the clothes are unimaginably restored. This is the incredible effect of the red medicine bottle from the game world. The Fanwai individual was completely dumbfounded. "What kind of medicine is this?" she shouted angrily, anyone who found that the revenge on the board suddenly failed suddenly, it would be this expression. "It''s surprised, it means you are too young, Sister Fanwai." Bee-eater said sweetly, looking at the sisters around Misaka, and snorted twice, "I already understand, If the sisters insist on going to the battlefield, then we can do nothing but protect them on the battlefield. This is the purpose of those people who make you and make you a superior signal." At this point, things are already clear. Misaka Miki and others came over to take away their sisters. If the sisters are not willing to leave. To allow Misaka Misaka to participate in the battle, they only need to let the Misaka sisters take the initiative to participate in the fight, because they will never sit by and watch the deaths of the Misaka sisters. "Huh, I don''t mean to ask you for help, as long as you don''t stop me!" Fan Wai shouted, pulling his neck. "Don''t say such naive words!" One side pass and hold the final work, so it radiates a soft light suspended in mid-air, his face is not the usual eccentric expression, but very calm. "If you want to get revenge on me, if you want to vent your pain, you are free, but you are not qualified to make decisions for all your sisters. The only one who can decide is themselves." "Huh, this kind of words come out of your mouth, it really makes me sick." The face of the individual outside the body twisted. "I won''t say anything that makes you forgive me." The expression on one side''s passage is still calm, and he has a certain feeling of seeing through the red dust. He said indifferently, "I just make a good decision to protect you, Naturally also includes your ego''s will. If your will is to kill me, you can do it now, but-you actually care more about yourself than sisters, and the sisters of Misaka The future." Passing the calmed side, they also began to realize keenly. The reason why Fanfanzhi in front of me did so was largely to protect the Misaka sisters. She also said that she wanted to participate in the battle because the surviving Misaka sisters could live a stable and equal life. "What if this is the case?" Fanwai raised his head without denying, "Do you want to say you can help us? What can you do as a loser, even if your sister can''t do it, killing you is not only a command , Can get a considerable commission." It seems that Misaka''s sisters have not inherited Misaka''s arrogant personality at all, but are very forthright. "Now I may not be able to do much, but I will work hard." Fang Tongtong gave his first promise in his life, "No matter what means, I will try to give you a satisfactory life." "I will work hard too." Misaka Misaka Miqin interjected and looked at Fanwai, "however I am also your sister, it is absolutely impossible to watch you venture to the battlefield, so, whether it is your job or let you To get equal status, or something else, I will work hard." "And me." Bee-eater prayed a scissors hand in the eyebrow, made a sign, and smiled, "Even if you don''t believe them, you should believe me, as long as I continue to become stronger, Even things like ruling the world can be done." The purpose of a few people is only one, to make Fanwai individuals give up taking their sisters to the battlefield. They really don''t want to confront the sisters Misaka. But in the face of these three or dull, sincere, or confident eyes, Fan Wai''s repercussions after a moment of silence, he was holding his stomach and laughing. "Hahahaha, laughed to death, really laughed to death." Her reaction this time was more intense than the laughter she had just burst into tears, and she smiled intermittently while wiping her tears with her fingers: "Do you want to be an enemy to the whole world? If the efforts are useful, then nearly 10,000 Misaka sisters will not die! Each of them has spent twelve points of effort to survive!" This last sentence really hurts the people of Misaka Misaka. In particular, one pass. Those sisters, indeed, every experiment, every battle is working hard, even if you know that the probability is zero, no one really gives up, however... No miracle occurs, and the probability of zero is really zero. Is there really no way? Even if the party at the moment is passing, it is in doubt. "It may not work hard in the past, but now, as long as we work hard, it will be fine!" Misaka suddenly extended her thumb and pointed at herself, saying aloud, "The probability of me defeating one side is the same, but I am not yet It''s done! Because it''s different now, now we have''opportunities'' that can be realized no matter what our wishes are!" Misaka Mitsuki really had the confidence to say such a thing. She also believed that she could do it. Just need to open more jars! This strong, unmatched confidence seemed to choke on the outside of the body A wave of blood also poured on the face of the outside body, she cried with a red face: "Even so, there are always some gaps that are hard to fill! Are you obviously a sister, but still like a childish child!?" "You...!" Misaka is really about to get angry and roll her eyes. Not only does oil and salt fail to enter, but it also resists with its own distortion. She finally understood that the creature like sister would have an annoying aspect. The scene seemed to be deadlocked. On the one hand are stubborn Fanwai individuals, on the one hand, a group of people who are reluctant to start. And at this moment of sudden silence. A slightly indifferent female voice came over coldly. "There are some gaps that cannot be filled no matter how hard you try. This is the truth of the world, and you are right." Chapter 588： : The demon finally appeared Everyone was taken aback by this sudden female voice. Especially bee-eaters. She has been paying close attention to all the circumstances around her, but has not found when there is an additional woman. This is a petite woman. It looks only 13 or 14 years old, with fair skin and blond curly hair with a shawl. The most important thing is the costume, a black leather coat that is no different from a bikini, and a tall and pointed witch hat. The bee-eater shivered violently. She recognized it. Ortinus in Sol''s memory! Demon God Ortinus! ! The silence that kept looking at this place behind his back also opened his eyes slightly. Finally came out. Demon God! Otisnu had a red cloak on her back and nothing else. She did not take anything else. Her indifferent gaze looked around, and everyone she had scanned Feeling a chill. Finally, the line of sight fixed on Sol. This magician, who inherited the name of Thor, was sweating in front of Otisnu, almost unable to stand still, but even so, he shuddered his lips and tried hard to stop the bee-eater. before. Otisnu is actually not such a terrible person. but. The betrayal of the Devil God alone is enough to make people afraid to take care of themselves. This is not just a matter of one person. If the Devil God is angry, even destroying the world is as simple as moving the finger. "I heard that my subordinates have betrayed, and I thought what happened, but the result was just controlled?" Otisnu showed a sudden expression, but not as angry as he thought, just looked at the bee-eater calmly. Pray, "The existence of a combination of superpowers and magic? It seems that you really have the ability to threaten me." "This is really an honor." Bee-eater prayed hard to keep calm, and even squeezed a smile. "Is it too high to look at us." Oops, it''s too bad. The bee-eater is not a person who will not be afraid. She was originally a person who was very insecure. Now she is even more afraid of feeling that her heart is shaking. The demon **** in front of him, standing at the top of the magician, reaching the realm of God with a human body, is even more terrible than the big demon I saw that day. No, if Sols memory and cognition are true, The great demon is easily destroyed in a moment in front of this one. With them now, it is impossible to win. "Even if it''s just a small possibility, it''s a very serious thing for me." Otisnu didn''t show much arrogance, but was a little serious. "I study science because science is to me In the unknown field, there will be risks in the unknown, but not only in science, but also magic is beyond my cognitive scope-this threat can no longer be described as''small''." As a **** of magic, she should have seen through the essence of the magic of the bee-eater and Misaka Misaki at a glance. But she failed. The magic surrounding these two people turned out to be something outside her realm. "That is to say, is it the enemy again?" One side is unclear about the identity of the visitor, but he feels the hostile attitude from the words. "It''s not a second fight here, so if you want to fight, go out and fight!" " All are sister Misaka. One side passed the last work in his arms, flapping his wings, but rushed to Otisnu''s front in an instant, and the wings behind him spit fiercely toward the other side. He can feel his current strength. This guardian power. Even if it is an island, this blow can hit the sky! however...... Caught. There is no special movement, just use that white and tender palm to simply grasp the pair of wings composed of unknown energy, and in this way, the whole person can''t move even with one side. An incredible expression appeared on his face. One side pass has failed many times so far, and there have been disastrous defeats. However, it has never been the same as it is now, just like the ants trying to shake the elephant, they can''t be shaken with all their strength. "What special ability?" He asked with a trembling voice. "Special ability? It''s you?" Osteenu glanced at him contemptuously. "It''s just some old-age powers that have been eliminated. The threat to me is zero. Even if I stand still, you Can''t hurt me a little bit, this gap can''t be crossed, so, if you don''t want to die, just lie down honestly," The words fell, pinching the palms of the white wings but shaking slightly. The whole person on one side lay prone to the ground. No pain. But from the fingertips to the eyeballs, the whole body up and down, as if bound by the immense power of the galaxy, really can''t even tremble. What exactly is going on? The bee-eater covered her mouth and almost screamed, her eyes widened and looked at the passage, which was too courageous to take the initiative to the devil! "So, how to deal with you?" Otisnu didn''t look at the other side, but looked at Misaka Miqin and Bee Eater, and seemed to mutter to himself. Grunt. Bee-eater swallowed a sip. She felt like a fish on a chopping board, and the future was completely beyond her grasp. How to do? The other party is a demon, and can even change the parameters of the universe, and can create and destroy the world at will. Even the owner of the shop will not necessarily be the opponent of the other party! "Sure enough, the threat is cleared." Ortinus seemed to have made up his mind, but what he said made the bee-eater pray for the entire limbs to be cold. Are you going to die? Do you want to hide in the copy world immediately? But what about the sisters Misaka? hateful...... The bee-eater prayed for Bai Jing''s forehead began to sweat for the first time, UU reading www. uukanshu.com seems to have reached some kind of desperation. The other party wants to kill them, maybe it is just as simple as moving their fingers. Suddenly, a harsh electric chime sounded. "No matter who you are!" Misaka raised her long spear with a thunderbolt in his hand and pointed it at the demon. "If you want to deal with us, don''t expect us to catch it." Although aware of the power of this new enemy. However, Misaka Miqin is still fighting. Because there is no concession now. "Do you want to resist? Anyway, although you do have the possibility of threatening me, for now, you will not be my opponent." Otisnu said the cruel reality in a plain tone. Chapter 589： : On-site sublimation into a demon In fact, the powers of Misaka Misaka and the bee-eater praying are no different. Especially bee-eaters. Taking advantage of her psychological manipulation ability to seize huge wealth, the number of jars she opened is approaching the limit. At this point, even the destruction of the world is not difficult. but-- What they are facing at the moment is the existence of Devil God. After completing the final step of sublimation, Demon God can no longer be called a human. It is a real god. The power of the devil in their bodies makes them almost omnipotent, changing the physical theorem of the world, destroying or creating the world, and even man''s life and death can be controlled. Therefore, there is no suspense in the battle. Misaka rushed up, and no skill was used, and even the thunderbolt on her body disappeared without a trace, because at this moment, Otisnu temporarily erased the concept of "thunderbolt" from her body. Bee-eating is not much better. Her absolute king realm had no effect when facing Ortisnu, but instead caused her to encounter bitterness, and her face was as pale as foil. Too strong! It is desperately powerful. "It''s as powerful as you are..." A bee-eater''s face squeezed out a smile, "Is there anything else I can''t do?" "Oh?" Ortisnu seemed surprised, his eyes gleaming with a certain expectation at this moment, "Did you see? My heart?" "You overestimate me." The bee-eater''s smile is full of powerlessness. "I just noticed that your heart is full of some kind of desire..." It is impossible to fight. Either expect the shop owner to come over. Or, just try the role of language, this is the only life. "It is true." Ortisnu seemed disappointed, and then shook his head, with some kind of melancholy on his delicate face, "You will not understand, nor will you accept, because to realize my wish-it must be first Destroy the whole world." The bee-eater''s eyes suddenly contracted. Not because of the destruction of the world. But because... Ruin the world, shouldn''t it be a simple thing for her? There must be something I don''t know! The bee-eater prayed to speak again, but Otisnu seemed impatient. "That''s it, it''s over." Ortiz Nuluo muttered tiredly. With that childish face, it is like a child who is tired of studying, dissatisfied and helpless. "Wait--" Bee-eater prayed immediately and exclaimed, the sound even made a subtle scream. However, Otisnu''s palm was already waving, just like flapping a fly. It seems to mean the inevitable death of flies. The bee-eater was so scared that he closed his eyes, and one side was full of frustration. Misaka Miqin was so nervous that the blue muscles on his neck bulged. however...... Nothing happened. Not to mention them, even Otisnu froze himself. "Did it fail again? At this time?" Ortisnu seemed to blush a little, and then waved his palm again in a huff, "It''s okay, just come again." However, it is still useless. But this time she realized that it was not because she failed to grasp the power of her demon god, but was blocked. Jerkily looked in a certain direction. There, a man with a cat on his shoulder was standing smiling. "The owner!" came the voice of bee-eater praying for surprise. "I thought you wouldn''t come." Misaka''s voice came with a trace of joy that even she realized. The rest of the people, including the other side, tried hard to watch the man. The owner? Is it to give Misaka Miqin and the bee-eater to pray for powerful forces, and to easily suppress the mysterious existence of the magic measurement several attacks? Even for Sol, there is a feeling that this person may be more powerful than the Demon God. Otisnu also looked at the man seriously. Frowning. "You are the shop owner, I have heard your name, there is something I can''t understand, but-you are just a person at all." Otisnu''s eyes seem to be constantly determined Glance. "It doesn''t matter if it''s a human kind of thing." Silent smiled, also looking at each other. This childish face is paired with a dress beyond the bold level, and the blindfold covering the right eye. The indifferent expression looks like a bad girl who will make parents worry about it. However, the silence saw a familiar emotion in her eyes. Stay away from the loneliness of the past. The reason for being familiar is that there is also silence. The stronger and happier you are, the more you want to look back at the places where you were born and raised in the past, because only when you return there can you erase the "loneliness" that belongs to you. It turns out so... Silence seemed to understand something. But Otisnu looked very impatient and she snorted coldly: "It doesn''t matter, you do have something unusual, but if it''s just human beings, it means nothing more. Just recognize your identity! Human beings!" She didn''t want to be entangled too much. She said that it didn''t matter if she didn''t care. Anyway, this world that didn''t belong to her would still be destroyed after all. Regardless of the particularity of the opponent, as long as it is destroyed. "Unexpectedly, you are still accounting for human beings or demon gods." The silence seemed to sigh, "Well, since that''s the case, then I''ll change to the demon god''s identity." "what?" Otisnu showed a disgusted expression, wondering if this person was crazy. But the next moment. The eyes squinted round and matched with an open mouth, like a goldfish. Because, from this moment. The silence in front of her is no longer a human being, and the sublimation to become a demon **** has been completed. From the inside out, it has become a demon god, and it has become a powerful existence like her. What''s going on? On-site sublimation? This is too simple and too perfunctory! Otisnu knows how difficult it is to become a demon god Even she can choose to give up or regain the power of the demon god, but it still requires a certain amount of complicated ceremonies. Where is such a simple, To be a demon is to become a demon, more casual than buying a Chinese cabbage at the vegetable market. "What the **** is going on with you?" Otisnu finally couldn''t help speaking. "I just want to talk to you." Silent and casual smile, "Humans may not have the power to surpass Demon God, and Devil God may not necessarily be stronger than humans, I originally thought you would not have this wrong prejudice ,did not expect......" Speaking of the back, silence did not hide his little disappointment. This prejudice is a deduction for the management of the chamber of commerce. "Well, this kind of prejudice is indeed undesirable." Otisnu nodded a bit hard, murmured to admit his fault, and then frowned frowning at the silence, "Then, the unknown devil, you What do you want to talk to me about?" Chapter 590： : How weak the demon is Although he felt that the person in front of him was really weird, Ortinus did not have much emotion of fear or concern. Because she is also a devil. It is difficult for the two demon gods to say that they are actually fighting. The result is basically that they are intact with each other, but the world is destroyed. If they reach the level of demon gods, they will not do such meaningless stupid things. This kind of thought, silence can be seen. But he shook his head and smiled helplessly: "You are still not ready to talk to me." "What?" Ortinus was upset. "The person who wants to talk is you, let go if you don''t want to say anything, or do you want to hinder me?" Speaking of the back, her voice rose sharply. Again. The battle between the devil and **** is mostly meaningless, and it will only make the world a mess. This may be the only result. Silently turned his head, his gaze swept over Misaka Miqin and Bee-eater. The two still looked at him in surprise. The owner is also a devil? how come. They know the identity of the shopkeeper. Misaka Miqin is slightly better, she is not very clear about what the devil is, anyway, the shopkeeper is super good, but the bee-eater can understand what happened. The owner made himself a demon **** in an instant! She also worried that the shopkeeper is not the opponent of the demon god, but in the end, the fool can see that the demon **** and the shopkeeper are not at the same level. The bee-eater breathed a sigh of relief. I seem to understand that I can''t die. "If you say obstruction means killing them, I won''t stop it." Silent words slowly made Misaka Miqin and Bee-eater Qiqi all round their eyes. "So you didn''t come to save them?" Ortinus was also surprised. "Death is not the end for them." The silence seems to be explaining to Ortinus, and it seems to be saying to Misaka Misaka and others, "I just provide opportunities, and their way is ultimately to go on their own. If you meet an unmatched enemy and die, that only shows that you are still too weak. The unknown future is originally a characteristic of fate." In these words, Misaka Misaka and Bee-eater prayed and bowed their heads in shame. No resentment. Because silence has been emphasized more than once, the fate can only be controlled by them. If you are helped only when you encounter desperation, it is an insult to their efforts. "But you are still here." Ortinus snorted coldly. "Because you gave me a reason to come over and even shoot." Silent turned her head and looked at her with a smile. "The members'' fights, fights, and even deaths are all fighting for their own wishes. The wish is that we need to protect us. Things, but if the world is gone, wouldnt even the soil where the wish was born disappear, so only mass destruction is prohibited." Ortinus'' expression dimmed. Doesn''t prevent her from killing people, but prevents her from creating a world of her own? "Did you stop it?" Ortinus lifted his slender neck like a white swan and stared at the silence tightly. "Did you forget that the destruction of the world is only a moment for us, want If you stop me, the first step is to destroy the world." "It''s you who didn''t understand." The corner of silent mouth curled up, "I changed the identity of the demon **** just to facilitate you, but now it seems that it is better to let you understand how weak the devil is." The voice fell, and the silence went straight. Very simple, stick your finger a little. Suddenly, the space was torn, and layers of space were mixed with chaotic laws to completely encase Ortinus. Her expression was horrified at once. Can''t resist! Demon God is indeed a theorem that can change the world, but it is not the law of this world that is holding her at this moment. No, not only that, she even feels that she is placed in another universe, another universe that belongs to the other party, in the body The power of the gods and demons is rapidly fading, and even the power of the magician is ruthlessly pressurized. Here, the gap between her and the other party is as huge as the ordinary people and the demon god! how can that be? "What the **** are you!?" Ortinus bit her lip. She was not an ordinary person after all, and the unacceptable shock only lasted for a short moment. Misaka Megumi and Bee Eater prayed and looked at each other. In their eyes. In fact, everything around has not changed. But in fact, the underground base is still an underground base, but the universe is no longer that universe. "It seems that you are now ready to talk," said Silent, smiling quite happy. The world domain of the domain master. So he first advanced to the Demon God, because by using the Demon Gods authority in this universe, only a few trading points were used, and the silence went from the stellar level, over the cosmic level, and directly reached the domain main level, even if it was eating the starry sky. In a world of that scale, it can be regarded as getting rid of the reputation of the weak, and then cooperate with the power of the devil... Bullying an "imperfect" Demon God is a breeze. Ortinus'' body was trembling slightly. Frustration, weakness, fear... There has been no such feeling for many years. For a long time that she even forgot herself, she has always been a monarch who spread death and tyranny. She is the lord of mortals and an omnipotent god. Even in this world that does not belong to her, her legendary incarnation Odin is still the existence of the **** once known as war. but now. She was undoubtedly defeated and lost to a force stronger than Demon God and more unreasonable than Demon God. "Really...a ridiculous and cruel reality, bastard!" Ortinus still bit his lips tightly, and the blood penetrated like a lipstick that soaked his lips, azure blue The pupils of his eyes stared at the silence like this, "The winner has everything, this is the theorem that will never change in any world, people who surpass the devil, UU reading What do you want to do to me now, I have Can''t resist it." It is precisely because she is the devil that she knows how fragile the rest is in front of power. Life, will, self. All perseverance and struggle are meaningless at this moment. Because the other party is stronger than her, it''s not a star. It''s the power that she simply can''t resist. "You look at reality with a cruel eye, then reality will only respond to cruelty." Silent smiled slightly, looked at Misaka Misaka and others, raised his hand and waved, "Let''s change a place." The voice fell, and the two figures disappeared in an instant. Only the people who are still in a trance. They glanced at each other, and the bee-eater only felt that their legs were soft and numb all at once, and they sat directly on the ground with their buttocks open and squeezed thinly. Chapter 591： : Take advantage of the bastard She cannot be blamed for her poor performance, but she almost died just now, or she died without resistance. "It''s terrible, how could there be such a terrible person... Fortunately, the owner is so powerful." Bee-eater murmured to himself. "We are too useless." Misaka bit her lower lip and seemed quite unwilling. "The shopkeeper saved us this time... this should be against the rules." "..." Bee-eater prayed silently. Although he was silent and politely said that he would not control them, he still saved them in action and took away the demon. "We need to be stronger!" Misaka squeezed his fist, his eyes flashed with fighting spirit, and suddenly turned his head to look at the foreign body. "Do you still want to fight? I will not be polite, my sister teaches her disobedient sister. But it''s a normal thing!" After being struck by this look, Fan Wai''s subconscious stepped back a few steps. The shock she just suffered was no small. ....... Silence didn''t pay any attention to the dispute between the sister and sister there. He took Ortinus back to the shop. After all, wanting a Demon God employee is his main purpose in coming to this world. This Demon God behaved calmly, but her eyebrows were slightly melancholy. She obviously ruled a myth, she had never thought about it, and she would have such a day without resistance. "You don''t seem to be curious about my identity?" Silence sat down in front of her. Even so, the height of her eyes was still slightly higher than hers. "Is there any curiosity, is this not obvious? The strongest from other worlds." Ortinus pouted, "The devil is already standing at the apex of this universe, you can easily defeat the devil, you can only Is not a strong man in this universe." At this stage of the Devil God, there is nothing that they cannot accept. Really realize that anything is possible. So even being captured by a strong man from a different world is not surprising. It is easy to accept this reality. "This kind of mentality is to mention points." Silence looked at the person with the interviewer''s eyes and smiled, "I''ll just say it, I can fulfill your wish." "My wish?" Ortinus'' expression finally changed, and her eyes seemed to start to take seriously. "But didn''t you allow me to destroy the world?" "Indeed, if you want to recreate the world that belongs to you, you must first destroy the current world." Nodded silently, then the words changed, "But this is just a means to achieve the wish, not the purpose, you Its not that you want to return to the world you are familiar with." Ortinus'' expression was touched. She began to realize. The person in front of him seemed to know himself very well. But she still wanted to make sure. "Then you said, what do I want?" "A comprehension, a person who can understand you." Silently reached out, handed her a cup of milk tea, and also had another cup in her hand. After taking a sip slowly, she said in a positive tone, "You are just too lonely Now." Only this sentence made Ortinus'' trembling body tremble. His face is unnaturally ruddy. "Such a thing, as if I were a disgruntled deep palace complaint." She murmured in dissatisfaction, but her expression had sold everything. It was said. She is strong, cold, feared or revered by countless people. Also alienated. The inner emotions can''t be shared by anyone, whether it is happiness or sadness, even if you want to be close to the rest of the people and want to tell, you can''t get an understanding. Because she is so powerful. Sitting on the cold throne is destined to be alone, especially in this world that has been transformed by the devil and does not belong to her. So I want to go back. It''s like a wanderer who is lost in language and different cultures. He believes that if he goes back, he can find people who are familiar, close, have a common culture and a common topic, and can understand each other. "You shouldn''t admit your own type of arrogance." Silence looked down at her, tilting her head. "..." Ortinus was silent for a while and said, "You mean, can you understand me?" She looked at the silence like this, acknowledging her wish. I want to create my own past world because of loneliness. "First of all, I can easily''see'' your heart, your emotions, and know everything about you." Silence raised his finger to his head, and his eyes became deep. Ortinus does have a feeling of being seen through. She is not angry. I''m still happy. Just like Saul''s remarks to one side, if they can be seen through, they can give their emotions to others with confidence, for some people, it may still be a kind of happiness. "Secondly, I am also a traveler far away from my hometown." The silent finger moved down, pointing at himself, and said with some emotion, "I miss the past more than you, because there are my family, my friends, Everything I am familiar with, and you, even if you go back to the world where you used to be, there is no comprehension you expect there." Ortinus seemed a little surprised, then lowered his eyes, his eyes slightly dim. Once again, it was said. The past in her memory, the world that belongs to her has been very, very long away, but there is no such thing as an understander. She only thinks that compared with the world at hand, it may be found in the world that she is familiar with. but...... Her eyes brightened quickly. "It''s really a very cunning method. I have seen everything through you. Can you play around with my heart without any force?" She looked at the silent gaze, which had changed, as if she was looking at what she had been expecting, even a dream comprehension, and then nodded in satisfaction: "I admit that you have won, no matter in which aspect, you have the ability to be my understanding, as long as you are sure that you are the understanding, no matter what I will be willing to do for you, you also want to do with me What is the purpose of finding me, but-I am not sure yet." After finishing this large paragraph, she stopped. Intentionally stop talking. Looking at this is just the first person to meet. With some kind of anticipation and fear that hope is shattered. In the long years, she has not cared about anything, power, power, victory, and even the world, she does not care about everything held in her hand, she just hopes to have an understanding, one can understand her In her heart, her hurt, she can hold her in her arms and comfort her softly, so that she can trust her completely and spend the next longer years together. Silence knows this. So he stretched out his hands, put Otinus'' petite body into his arms with some smile, and slid his palms across her back like a cat, softly: "It has always been a person. UU reading has worked hard for you." "......." Only this sentence, Ortinus''s emotion seemed to reach a certain critical point at once, and tears came out, suppressing the cry of crying: "Unbelievable! Cunning! Despicable! Taking advantage of the fool, if I were thousands of years earlier, I would definitely not let you succeed!" Although it was shouting like this, the palm of the hand holding the silence was getting harder and harder. She really wished someone could understand her. No one knows how powerful God is. Therefore, no one knows how lonely God is. Of course, the only thing that can be so simple is silence. He is so strong that he can know everything about her, can see through her heart, and can easily pull her off from the throne. On this basis, with a little care, you can easily hold this lonely god. Fastened by the side. Chapter 592： : Otinuss suggestion The emotionalization of Ortinus lasted only a short time. Soon he came out of his silent arms, and his eyes did not cry red, as if he had returned to his normal state, but the eyes that had been staring at the silence had something different obviously. It was close and curious. She has determined that silence is her comprehension. On this basis, there is a natural closeness. After all, it is a person who knows himself completely. However, she knows very little about silence. I only know that this person is very powerful, so powerful that even a demon like her can be easily suppressed, and even her heart can be read. It is suspected that it comes from outside the world. In addition, it seems to be nothing Known. "So, do you want to establish a permanent contract with me?" Silence held out his palm. "At the cost of a sum of money, for an unlimited period of time, I will stay with me forever." This is the recruitment of ready-made employees. Compared to buying directly from the system, it only requires one-fifth of the value of employees'' transaction points. "I have no other choice." Ortinus sighed and held out his hand. "Since I believe you are my comprehension, then I am willing to do anything for you, say, whatever you want. " If it is an ordinary person, there may be something unwilling. But Ortinus will not. She was the main **** in ancient times. She has gone through a long period of time. She knows exactly what she wants, and her ability to accept it is also powerful. If not. Silence will not choose such a direct strategy. then. Silence clenched her little hand and smiled: "Contract established." In just a moment, Ortinus realized that he had given all his own to the other party. This was derived from the binding of nature, beyond self, beyond time, and even beyond the universe. Marvel. She felt that she still underestimated herself as an understander. This method is hard to imagine even as a demon god. But then. The information about silence is also instilled into her mind. Except for her past and the nature of the system, there is not much reservation. After all, every employee today can be regarded as an "entrepreneurial partner". What was concealed and flickered at the beginning affected the development of the chamber of commerce. "The ability to buy anything? Only about a year after the establishment of the Chamber of Commerce? Wish to develop the Chamber of Commerce into a behemoth that spans countless worlds?" Ortinus'' body shook, all of which exceeded her expectations. Too much, too much. But shock was only a short time. "I understand, I will do my best to help you," she said, stretching her white neck and raising her chin, and said confidently, "I finally know the reason why you came to me, although quiet It took a long time, but once I created an entire faculty, this experience will serve you well." "Then I''m looking forward to it, Ortinus." Silent smiled very happy. The power of the devil cannot be used in the rest of the world. However, what is valuable is this experience. As the Devil God for countless years, it is far inferior to the Devil God to use this experience that can easily destroy and even create the world''s power, and this level of vision and perspective. "Well, then start working now." Ortinus moved a chair himself and sat down in front of silence. "Now? Is it so fast?" The silence froze. "Do you want to do anything to me again?" Ortinus suddenly chuckled, folded two pairs of white thighs, and said, "I am yours now, I can do whatever I want." If you are my comprehension, you should be clear about my personality. I prefer to be direct and not to be squirming." This is the truth. As a demon, she doesnt need to worry about anyones ideas, she can do what she wants to do as she wants, and over time, she becomes simply, including just now, who realizes that she may become her own comprehension, and After she didn''t have many choices, she made a decision directly. And bet on this for the rest of his life. but...... Silence always felt her eyes provoked. "I always feel that you are a lot of unruly at once, obviously just a devil." Silent reached out and pinched her small face, squinted and smiled, "Don''t forget that I am the boss." "It was wrong." Ortinus made a vague voice of apology. When Silent released his hand, he rubbed his small face and said: "It''s really an overbearing person, but leaders really need to be overbearing." Speaking of words, her expression of some royal sisters really converged a lot, even the harsh temperament of her body was a lot softer, and the whole person was like a cute little loli harmless to personal animals. Ke Yu Ke Tian is talking about this kind of girl. This is also where Silence prefers her. Compared to Icarus and others who still need to tune and grow, Ortinus is undoubtedly already a mature employee. The thousands of years of time and the wisdom of the devil allow her to easily adapt to her identity. "Excuse me, can I start? President," Ortinus asked again with a smile, and changed his name to just the right one. "Go ahead." Silence sat up in danger. "First of all, President, you have no problems with your development so far, expand players, and open up the world. However, after the game enters this period of time, the enthusiasm of players will easily fade away in the boring monster." Europe Tinus asked questions keenly. "It is true." Nodded silently. He has also realized it. The most intuitive point. During this time in the Replica World, there have been no major conflicts. It can be said that players in each region are scrubbing monsters in peace, strengthening themselves. Even if there is a little friction, everyone is very cautious. Seeing that the future is infinite, the road is just beginning, and no one wants to end it at the initial stage because of too aggressive fighting Therefore, the next development direction of the chamber of commerce should be placed on the competition. "Otinus made a cruel suggestion at once, "I suggest that the existing players should be eliminated to give them a sense of pressure. " The eyes narrowed in silence. It is worthy of the demon **** named "God of War". Has a cold and cruel side. He used to be cautious about the excessive deaths of players in the past, and Otinus came up and suggested to eliminate competition. In this way, the first thought of silence is the main **** space in some works. Players continue to die, and then continue to add. Every player who is forced must be desperate. "I just want to establish a chamber of commerce, not a slaughterhouse. Competition is okay, but I don''t want to be too cruel and bloody." Silence sets the tone first. He wants to create happiness while making money and his heart will not change. . Chapter 593： : Planning of game activities "It''s really kind." Ortinus looked at the silence seriously, confirming his attitude, and said with a somewhat complicated expression, "I used to think that the kindness of the power owner is meaningless, but now I change my identity, but instead Some are glad, at least dont worry too much about being abandoned by you." "You can''t say that." Silent bent her finger and flicked her forehead, laughing. "I know very well that you also have a gentle and kind side. Even ordinary people may persuade you to do it. Change, this is also my favorite point." People who are not soft-hearted will not feel lonely. Silence remembers his responsibility as an "understander". Encourage her and comfort her. Ortinus blushed unsurprisingly. Although he tried hard to maintain his normal appearance, he even had a cute blush at the tip of his ears. "Since it''s a compliment from the comprehension, I will accept it politely, cough." Ortinus coughed deliberately, and then asked, "In short, I have understood the meaning of the president, everything is planned. It is based on making players as grateful to the Chamber of Commerce as possible, without complaining and rebelling, right?" "It''s really straightforward to say so." Silent but nodded, "but nothing wrong." Players feel happy, and they will naturally feel good about the official. Silence has earned so much so far, and no one has been resented. "Then plan some interesting competitions." Ortinus suggested, "It can be more intense, so that players who participate and win will get more income and widen the gap, so as to cultivate players'' sense of crisis." "I''m already doing what you said." Silently sighed, and then transferred all the systems of fate, doomsday, and even the system of brushing the boss to her mind. "I''m not referring to this." Ortinus gave Silence a confident smile, hands around his chest, and said, "I''m referring to player-to-player group combat activities, for example, planning a big game, and For example, gathering some players in one place and letting them fight against each other is no big deal to let the losers be resurrected cheaply. This kind of high-reward group PVP competition will make players very fascinated in the game." Silently listening to Ortinus, frowned slightly, but then, his eyes gradually lightened. Yes indeed. There is no hatred between players, he can create an environment or activity that allows them to fight. As long as a cheap resurrection is provided and players are not forced to participate, there is no cruel rule. Silence as a curated mind came alive. "Can you plan a 100-person Jedi survival event? The island, the cans and weapons are prepared, and there is a probability of dropping in the kill. The final winner will receive a high reward... It seems too intense, now also There are not so many players, so... a holy grail war?" The silent eyes grew brighter. What activity is not important, the key is the activity! How can players be lazy? Continuous activities, but the only magic weapon to prevent players from salty fish health, you can not participate, but missed the event, if you want to get the same rewards, you have to pay more, or give up completely, and you are watching The rest surpassed one by one, and finally reduced to the bottom of the entire chamber of commerce. "There is also a hierarchical system that is better to improve. For example, some activities can only participate when they reach a certain level. This is also a means to motivate players, and..." Ortinus proposed One suggestion after another. In fact, these are not silent unexpected. It''s just that he thinks about it all. For example, to choose which worlds, or if you want to develop a copy, and some details and cumbersome gameplay are not very willing to think carefully. Now with Ortinus, it seems that it is a lot easier at once. "Ortinus, these will be given to you." Silently raised his hand, "What activities are available, how to arrange the rewards, and detailed rules, I will take a good look at the time, in addition , I may have something to leave for a while, so here I will trouble you to see the shop." Ortinus'' expression did not change at first. But he heard the silence and left. All at once. "Do you want to leave? Leave me alone here?" Ortinus'' face was twisted with restraint. "I know you have found an understander. I want you to stay with you for a while." Silent reached out and rubbed her hair, softly, "However, we have a long time to come, rest assured , Will never make you lonely anymore, even if I am not around, you can always find me in the chat group." "Chat group?" Ortinus froze for a moment. Then I realized that something like chat software appeared in my mind. There are only a few people in it. She is also very proficient in technology, and naturally knows what this is. Although some are lost, she can only nod helplessly. Then, with both hands, he grasped the silent hand. Azure eyes stared at him so tightly. "Say first, I will never stay in a certain world for a long time." She said very seriously. "It''s okay to stay away for a short time, but I must stay with you. Where do you go? Wherever I go, for me, only the world around you is different-this is what the understanding means to me." Ortinus just wants to go to a world where there is an understander. UU reading books She spent thousands of years searching. If it''s hard to find, but can''t be beside him, wouldn''t it be a lonely person again. "You, have more confidence in me." Silent stretched out the other palm, but instead held Otinus''s tender white hands tightly in his palm, comforting gently with a gentle smile, "I know You are a person who is afraid of loneliness and naturally wants to keep you by your side, so you can take advantage of this short time to get familiar with Icarus and Yuju." Ortinus is a senior in the silent employee definition. Responsible for advising on the development of the chamber of commerce, as well as in some cases maintaining the image and status of the chamber of commerce. I believe that she has thousands of years of experience with Demon God. "Icarus and Yuju?" Ortinus looked at him straight away, and then seemed to sigh again, "I understand, I will definitely get along with them!" Chapter 594： : 1 side pass into the store The silence is still gone. When Ortinus made a suggestion, he suddenly got a notice. It''s about the next world. You can regard that world as an active world. In the original world, there are many players with strong desires. However, there are also troubles. That''s why the silence didn''t speak out. He had to go over there to test the situation and see if there was any possibility of operation. This time, he brought no one. It may take a few days. ... After Otinous left silently, he was silent for a while, then looked around again, and finally sat back in his chair. "Understander?" She clutched her heart and muttered to herself, a blush appeared on her face, and she seemed to be in a trance. For thousands of years. I have been a person for thousands of years, and now I have suddenly met a person who is stronger than her, who knows everything about her, and who seems to be very gentle. It is like being suddenly hit by the happiness I wish to achieve. It''s terrible, if you go on like this, I''m afraid it will completely fall into the mind and body. Do you need to change a relationship? husband? Brother? No...I still understand, this **** she has been searching for thousands of years is more important and closer than any relationship...Damn, she left so quickly There is a lot of accumulation to say... "Meow." A meow next to Ortinus pulled his reality back from reality. "You are Yueju." She held out a hand to the white cat and smiled, "We want to get along..." "Meow meow." Fei Ju just glanced at her, then went down again. "Isn''t that easy?" Ortinus narrowed his eyes and didn''t care. He just leaned back on the chair, too. "How long will it take for the president to come back?" "Meow meow." "Don''t know? Should I ask, through that chat group." "Meow." "Okay, okay, don''t disturb him, this feeling is really wonderful, as if the whole brain is filled with him, obviously he should understand me..." "Meow meow." "You just want to be dissatisfied! You are a cat!" "Meow......" The new employees seem to be very happy with the members who initially accompanied Shen Mo. At this time, the Forbidden World seems to have fallen into some strange and deep silence. Because, the news that the devil was defeated spread. The existence of the demon god, even in the magic side, is only a legend, just like a goal that is basically impossible to achieve, which inspires people to work hard. but-- The Demon God actually appeared, and in front of the shopkeeper, it was equally disastrous. Everyone who understands the significance of this matter feels pressure. It is like a sword of Damocles representing absolute power, suspended above the head of this world. A man hanging upside down, even more calm for a few days. In this door without room, everything is quiet. There is no sound of old machinery running. Because at this moment, all calculation periods used to assist thinking have stopped, leaving only the basic life-sustaining instruments still in operation. Aresta chose to rely on his own brain and his emotions to think. "The report has come out." The guardian angel appeared behind Aresta. "About the shop." "In the past few days, three students have entered the store." Yalesta''s voice was somewhat heavy. "According to their report, the one sitting in that store is no longer the owner, but a person who looks ten. Three or four year old girl." "There is no doubt that it is the demon **** Ortinus." Aihuasi looked at Arista, his tone seemed to be a bit sneered, and he seemed to be looking forward, "What are you going to do, are you going to deal with the devil? In this kind of Situation?" This situation is undoubtedly devastating for the purpose of Aresta. He wanted to kill all demons and end all magic. but now. One of the demon gods seems to have turned to the mysterious shopkeeper who is more powerful than the demon gods and almost impeccable. Aresta did not speak for a long time. If he still suppresses emotions and relies on computer-assisted thinking, this time it should be a plan that is most suitable for the road ahead, but at this moment, he only feels lost and hopeless. "There are always so many people or abilities that exceed expectations, beyond imagination... Most of the world''s misfortune comes from this." Aresta said, "I''m going to that store, but it is When the shopkeeper returns, since he can''t beat it, he can only join." This is also the benefit of regaining emotion. Before, he would never make such an adventurous choice. But now he. It is clear that he has no choice. "Interesting, I will go with him, will I be killed directly?" Iwas said with great interest. "It is very likely to be. After all, I have no wishes and no human emotions. However, I still decided Go because its fun." Aresta did not reply. At this time, he felt the cold. The guardian angel does not have the slightest guardianship, because the depth of the angel''s face is completely different from human beings and belongs to the core of the "monster". Three days later. Ortinus, who was guarding the store, did not wait for the silence to return, nor did he wait for the magician Aresta, but for a superpower who had a connection with her. --One way. "Why are you!?" The passer-by froze at the first sight of Ortinus, clenched his teeth, and took a vigilant defensive posture. Although he is very clear, this is useless. Because in front of you is a monster named Demon God. That day''s fiasco without resistance was fresh in his memory. It is better to say that it was because of that fiasco that UU read to let him try to find the legendary jar shop as soon as he returned . Obviously, the determination of the guardian has been determined, and even the power of the guardian has been inspired, but the result is still the same. He needs strength. "It''s you." Ortinus sat on the chair and glanced at him, seeming to remember it, and then waved his hands indifferently, "I don''t need to make this ridiculous gesture. Shop assistant, since you can come in, it shows that you are qualified to be a guest." "Clerk?" One side looked at Ortinus, seeming to understand something, and then took a deep breath, "have even monsters like you been conquered?" "Monster?" Ortinus was expressionless. "It''s unreasonable, but I''m a real god, human, or do you really want to taste God''s punishment?" "God will succumb to others?" one side asked rhetorically. "Of course." Ortinus looked at him like a fool. "The shopkeeper is a great being above God, with power beyond God. It''s that simple." Chapter 595： ：Transfer for 1 side "It means that as long as there is power, even God can override it?" A passer-by smiled a paranoid smile on his face. "It seems that I have come to the right place. There is power here to surpass the gods." "It''s not a power beyond the gods, it''s an opportunity to gain this power." Ortinus corrected. "I already know, ask for money." One side took out a bank card from his pocket and put it directly on the table. "Take it all away. You can use money for power. It is simply the most cost-effective transaction in the world." ." He has learned some information from Misaka Misaka. Buy jars with money. Prop out the props of a different world from the jar. As he said, it sounds like some kind people are providing opportunities for those who wish. Even if this is not the case, as long as you gain strength, not to mention money, even life and soul will do. "Trading with money is nothing more than a novice benefit. It''s really a bargain." Ortinus didn''t show a smile on his face until then, he collected the bank card, and then applied for the transaction with silence. "All the information , Already in your mind." Apply for a transaction to Silence through the chat group. After agreeing, you can complete the transaction across the world. This is why every world must leave people. Including the ability to "cognitive communication" can also be controlled remotely, these employees are like silent branches. The message from the jar was passed to the side of the mind. Even if he was prepared in advance, he was still shocked fiercely, because it was more exaggerated than he expected. Endless different world, endless power, endless system. Like Aresta, he initially thought it was just a different world, but he never thought of it... "It is omnipotent, everything can be achieved." The face of one side is not very good-looking, and even a little crazy. "The endless world represents endless possibilities. Doesn''t it mean that I must be constantly strong without an end? ." He is very clear now. If you want to protect the imp, you must be strong. It is stronger than any crisis. And now-- It is not only him who can gain power from here, but also the existence of other enemies. That is to say, he must continue to be strong and constantly leave everyone behind to be able to protect the imp. "Otherwise, what do you think we are here? And why do you need a strong wish to come in." Ortinus''s smile on this face was somewhat similar to Shen Mo, and she looked at it deeply. One side passed, "Youth, the meaning of being alive lies in chasing something. Even if you already hold the desired one in your hands, you must hold it tightly so that you will not lose it-just like me now." "Is this from God''s guidance?" One side grinned widely. "I chose the tactics series, and I bought all the money." The same series as Misaka Misaki. One side has been aware of his lack of combat. Because he is too powerful, he does not know how to fight at all. He only knows to bluntly vent his power. To a certain extent, he cannot use his own power to protect others, but only destroys it. It is also related to this. "No problem." Ortinus flicked his long hair, looking very happy. Her current mentality is somewhat like a salesperson with a performance share. Once a large transaction is completed, her rewards will certainly be appreciated by the boss, not to mention her own rewards. The latter is more important. This is how Ortinus firmly grasps her wish. She is very clear that only by showing more value can she better cultivate the bond between her and the comprehension. No matter how strong a pure feeling is, it is nothing but a castle in the sky in the long years. Rows of pots appeared in front of the passing side. He placed his gaze directly on the top ten. Start directly from the tertiary jar. "If the props of fate are really based on my wishes and my cravings, then what I get at this time will definitely be a profession that can be used for guarding!" The green muscles on the palm of one side began to burst , Gritted his teeth, his face ugly, and apparently extremely nervous. Destiny items, or second professions, are his most desirable things. Competence is the manifestation of the ability''s "self-reality". One party wants to protect itself, want to avoid all harm, and wants to master all the restless dangers and factors, so it has vector control. but now. He just wanted to protect the imp. The nine jars were all opened in a single breath, and there was something in it, which was completely ignored by the other party. Go directly to the last jar. Ortinus is also interested in watching one side pass, and watching others open the jar is also a kind of enjoyment, especially for her new employee, who also wants to know what fate is inside the jar. . One party can open the jar directly. Inside is a light group pouring into the body, accompanied by a sudden influx of cognition. Angel gene loading Knowledge Treasure Open [Arsenal Open] Activation of Elementary Sacred Body [...] This profession comes from one of the oldest advanced civilizations in the main biological civilization in a universe-angel civilization, which has both a very high technological civilization and a strong magic power. One side has already glimpsed the future of this power from the treasure trove of primary knowledge. --perfect. It can only be described by this word. Immaculate appearance, strong power, extreme wisdom. It is the master of the universe and the crystallization of a strong civilization. Even as an individual, it can master all the truths of the entire world and ascend to the throne with absolute power and knowledge. the most important is. Each angel can choose to be a personal guardian angel. Once the pledge is established, he will bet everything to protect that person. uukanshu.com even has various conveniences such as energy sharing. Can''t be wrong. One side was trembling and excited. The work is what he wants and pursues, which belongs to the power of the guardian! "It looks like you are satisfied." Ortinus looked at the passage, and seemed to be touched. Perhaps this satisfaction of the can opener is also one of the things her comprehension seeks. "This is indeed the power I want, but it is still too weak." The corner of the mouth that one side passes up, and the smile at this time even reveals a rare clean out, it seems that this makes people realize that his facial features are actually quite beautiful. "So, you need more jars." A man''s voice suddenly sounded. It was silence that came back. Chapter 596： : Limited time event starts The pupil on one side shrank. At this time, he deeply understood who the man was. Merchants from the Chamber of Commerce of the Other World have demonstrated an unmatched powerful crush on any existence in this world. Even extreme words. If the presence in front of him wanted to do something about the final work, he could do nothing but kneel down and watch. "The shopkeeper, you are finally back." Ortinus suddenly fell into the silence of his arms, his face full of excitement. "What''s wrong, Ortinus." Silently lowered his head and looked at the Devil God half-sounding, then suddenly laughed: "Suddenly it''s my fault to leave the new partner, so you are worried." For Ortinus, it is a completely different world to have an understanding person by his side. She looked up, her face was ruddy, and she seemed to be relieved. She said with some dissatisfaction: "My God, these three days, four hours, fifty-three minutes, and fifteen seconds, but I miss you all the time, so I worry that I will be You left, really, why are you so strong, if you are an ordinary person as my comprehension, I will certainly not be so insecure." "If it weren''t for me, I didn''t understand you so easily." Silence pinched her face. Then pat her shoulder. "Also." Ortinus stepped back reluctantly, but still clenched his silent little finger tightly in the palm of his hand, just like the little girl who was holding his father in fear of being lost in the crowd. There is indeed no sense of security. If silence wants to leave her behind, she has absolutely no way to find silence. Even the chat group and even the Fei Ju around her can''t eliminate this fear. To eliminate it, only to understand the silence further. So Ortinus wants to stay close. And this thought filled the whole mind very strongly, it seemed that I was afraid of silence. Silence had to rub the top of her head as comfort. Then look to the slightly vigilant side passing by. "Want to protect a person means to put everything together so that the person will not be hurt, but not everyone is regarded as an imaginary enemy that will hurt her." Silent said with a smile. "Sure enough, all my thoughts can''t escape your eyes." The other side took a deep breath, "Is it all about myself? I already have this kind of consciousness." He could not determine whether silence was an enemy. But even if not. In the future, this powerful enemy may not be encountered. Through the power of silence, he has recognized what a powerful power looks like and how difficult and remote his own path is. "Are you conscious?" Silence looked at him with a deep meaning, and suddenly clapped her hands. "Then you are really lucky, and there is such a rare opportunity right now, but this is a limited-time activity." Say this sentence. Ortinus immediately shined. Knew it. The president left so hurriedly at that time, it should have been thinking of an activity. "Activity?" One side was attracted by the silent words as expected. "You should know that trading jars with money is just a benefit of the new talents of the Chamber of Commerce." Silent explained with a smile. "Your own strength is not weak, I am afraid that you can''t open many jars with money. It will end the novice benefits, and if you want to move forward, you can only go to the boss in the copy world to fight the boss set by the chamber of commerce, or participate in the limited-time activities that may appear at any time." "It sounds like a discount sale at a convenience store." One side easily understood the meaning of the event. He asked speculatively, "This limited-time event should be more profitable than fighting the boss?" As a modern man, he still understands some marketing strategies. And the answer is exactly the same. "That''s right." Silence doesn''t sell anymore, laughing, "The event is actually going to the rest of the world to participate, the gain will be greater, but at the same time, the risk will be higher, and sometimes even very cruel, such as this In one event, among the seven voluntary players, the final winner can only be one person." "Can there be only one?" The other side froze for a while. "The prize is only prepared for one copy, that is 300 million points reward, and the trading qualification of fifty four-level jars!" Silent said the prize. One side''s breathing was stagnant. My eyes are already red. Although he only started to open the jar, he knew what the reward meant, because the knowledge transmitted to his mind had clearly stated everything. Three hundred million points, that is, one thousand third-level jars. This is a tertiary jar after the novice welfare! You can no longer buy easily with money. But in comparison, what really matters is the qualification to purchase a four-level jar! Fifty? In other words, you can get it by defeating five bosses. Misaka Misaka has said that the kind of boss, a group of people who have passed through the novice period, have not really beaten it. in other words. As long as you win this event, then you can surpass that group of novices and enter the next level! "If you die..." "There is a chance for a cheap resurrection, and for those who died in the event, the badge will automatically be handed over to the designated person without being snatched." The silence said directly, he knew what one side wanted to ask. "Then I will participate!" said one side without thinking. A cheap resurrection can only be counted if you die between the stages of fate. The badge will not be taken away. As long as it is handed over to someone you can trust and let that person resurrect herself after death, she can fight without worries. Is there any hesitation? You will make a lot of money if you fight, and you won''t lose too much! "Wait patiently for the news, it will take a while, and you will be notified via badges. There will only be seven places on a first-come-first-served basis. This should be the first time you newcomers have participated in the event." The silence smiled expectantly. , "I don''t know who will participate. UU reading books " Our newcomers, for the first time... One side keeps the key information firmly in mind. Then continue to open the remaining jars. There must be a lot of people who open the can to the limit. He must eat all the novice benefits that can be purchased with money within this period of time, so that he can reach a level similar to those of those people. Even if you want to grab the money, you must grab it as soon as possible Silence and Ortinus did not watch him open the can here either. He raised his hand and waved. Directly placed with Ortinus in a brand new space. It still looks like that shop, only they are there. "What activity is the president prepared for?" Ortinus tilted his head and smiled. Chapter 597： : Event Name Holy Grail War Now Ortinus changed his clothes. It was still wearing the black pointed witch hat, but the body was replaced with a black long dress. The golden bird pattern spread from the skirt of the skirt to the slender waist. Obviously still a young figure, but Reveal a sense of mystery and grace. It seems. She is already paying attention to maintaining the image of the chamber of commerce. "Event name Holy Grail War." Silent explained with a smile, "I went to a world, discussed with the "God" over there, and jointly organized a Holy Grail War, there will be sent heroes and lords, and we Potential guests, so this is actually a scuffle involving 21 people." "Is it necessary to negotiate with your power?" Ortinus seemed a little surprised. "The power of the devil is not common in the rest of the world. My own power is actually the "planet god" level, not to mention, it is deliberation, but the two are just the incarnation of some rules, so I also It''s just that they made use of their rules to reach agreement..." Silent explained. That''s right, he entered the Moon World. This world has a huge timeline and story line branch. The restraining power of a simple planet, whether it is Gaia or Alaya, is actually not strong. After all, the silence now can destroy the entire world with a wave of hand. The problem is. These two are in charge of countless timelines, countless parallel worlds, not one. Silence can only bully their self-wisdom is not high, use a little means. Ortinus understood. "And borrowing other people''s sites, destroying other people''s plans, and robbing others, the chairman really is a businessman." Ortinus laughed. "Things above the bottom line are not things without a bottom line." Silence is calm. "The chairman said something extraordinary, and you can use it as a famous quote." Ortinus spit out. In fact, this cannot be blamed on silence. The two are actually stupid, obviously have a certain degree of self-awareness, but only act in accordance with the rules, making people have the urge to bully them. "So, what about the award funds?" Ortinus asked again. According to what has just been said. This fund is provided by the Chamber of Commerce. "It''s actually very simple." Silence has long been thought of, "just give a little gold to the winner, and then allow them to convert into points." Ortinus froze for a moment before reacting. Is it still possible? and many more-- "Wouldn''t it be possible to spend money arbitrarily?" Ortinus immediately said, "We searched a lot of funds and secretly gave it to someone, and then let him deal with us, after the transaction point was swiped, and then the person was killed to avoid him Presence affects game balance." The silence smiled dumbly. This method, he thought about it from the beginning, is indeed feasible in terms of rules. After all, the system does not limit the upper limit of a person''s transaction with money. In theory, Shen Mo uses his own power to search for funds, and then uses such a "middleman" transaction to exchange it for a transaction point. As for worrying about the other party through this huge transaction Become too strong, just kill it. only...... "It''s against my intention to make money like this." I sighed silently. "It''s just a one-time gain. If I really need a trading point, I will do it, but I don''t want to make myself long. Lost her life so quickly." What he enjoys is the fun of making games and then making money from players. This kind of income is affirmation of himself. It''s not just money itself. If it is just for money, there are many ways to brush money, whether it is to threaten the player with life, to relax the restrictions on money transactions, or to go to a productive world to cultivate the devil, can quickly accumulate huge funds. . But after that. It must be endless emptiness. "I understand, I understand." Ortinus leaned over and gently embraced the silence, because of the difference in height, he could only rest his head on his stomach, "I used to chase crazy With power and strength, but when I took the position of God, I felt thousands of years of loneliness. Real wisdom should not be driven by temporary interests and false satisfaction." "So, you don''t need to test me." Silently patted her back. Such a reason, as a **** king, how could she not understand. She just wanted to see the will of her comprehension. But the real pursuit of silence is to create happiness from the beginning. His satisfaction comes from the obsession of players. At most, there is a bit of "hunk" evil taste. It''s really just a bit. "Hey, I just can''t wait to get to know you more." Ortinus spit out his pink tongue, which looks a bit playful, but soon changed the subject and said, "In this case, this kind of activity should have It''s very attractive. Even if you can''t really kill competitors or enemies in the event, you can gain a strong power to establish your position and authority outside the event." This is the charm of the event. Create opportunities to surpass others. In fact, according to the current situation, a "small society" that belongs exclusively to the players has gradually been established. In this society, the powerful people will have everything. The right to speak, deterrence, and control over one''s wishes... Even the first to take the first step may get the advantage of snowballing. Every strong man knows this, especially those who are themselves affiliated with forces, such as the navy, ninja, etc., will not fail to understand transcendence The meaning of others. And this is more about their wishes. Therefore, silence has begun to look forward to. Not only looking forward to the performance of players in this holy grail war, but also looking forward to the performance of the masters and heroes in the Moon World. The holy grail and its roots are just mirrors. But Jars are really useful. So don''t blame him for robbing people, it is because those two don''t give others the chance to realize their wishes at all. "Some details, you still need to improve it, just give me the report." Silence has begun to habitually order the staff. "Leave it to me." Ortinus was very confident. Speaking of heroes, in fact, she is also a **** king. She has the ability to wake up dead humans and let them continue to fight for themselves, so she understands what those people named as "heroes" care about and want. then-- Ortinus began working overtime. The silent boss, lying comfortably on the side, just made his own requests from time to time. This is the life of the president of the chamber of commerce. Chapter 598： : Candidates for registration Time passed quickly. one week later. everything''s ready. So far, all members have felt the vibration and fever of their badges at the same time. No matter what they are doing, they will take out the badge as soon as possible. In the world of copy. A blood-stained fission fireweaver just killed all the monsters in front of him. After wiping the blood from his hands, he carefully removed the badge hanging from his chest and placed it in front of his eyes. A three-dimensional pattern emerges. The silence in the pattern, smiling, opened his hands to everyone. "Congratulations." His voice rose with the corner of his mouth. "The first limited-time event that belongs to you is now open. Its name is the Holy Grail War. You will go to a specific battlefield to fight with each other and enemies in different worlds, and finally win. Only one person will get 300 million points and fifty four tiers of cans. There are a total of seven places on a first-come-first-served basis. A more detailed explanation will be passed to you in a cognitive manner after you choose to participate in the event , Registration begins now!" After a few words, the figure disappeared, replaced by a "sign up" option and a countdown of seven. Silence deliberately did not say that information can be resurrected cheaply. He knew that someone would hesitate. Opportunities are sometimes so simple, it only takes a little more courage to grasp them. In fact, there are also many people with strong courage who have strong courage, relying on the silent Divine Fireweaver, the first to press the registration, and then the party with good luck who has long been informed of the passage, and then the rest People, all the seven quotas were selected almost instantly. It took less than a second. Unsuccessful members looked at the button that had turned gray, and there was a trace of regret in their hearts. They may have just hesitated for a moment, but they have lost this opportunity to compete. This also means. They can only wait here, waiting for the winner who has 300 million points and opened fifty fourth-level jars to appear in front of them. And these people have been selected. All eyes closed, digesting the cognition about this activity. Go to a different world. Participate in a battle called the "Holy Grail War", the enemy has the remaining members of the election, there are different world masters and heroes, the master and heroes are a pair of two, no matter which one is resolved, the other must exit In addition to this, both the master and the hero have the opportunity to become members of the chamber of commerce. "The event has three days to start." Shenhuohuo muttered to himself, "You must open all the jars for the novice welfare period before then, so fighting will not work." She needs money, a lot of money. It seems easy for the magician to get money. But the problem is that she doesn''t want to grab it. What was the first thing in my mind that turned out to be those of Amakusa in the past? Amakusa was also a well-known magic association. Although she decayed a lot because of her withdrawal, there was still a lot of money inherited. just...... Shenhuo Huowei was a little ashamed, even if she knew that as long as she spoke, the companions in the past would support her with all her strength, but because she knew this, she was even more ashamed. But there is no time. Even if you are ashamed, you must participate in this event and win! That was an opportunity to get close to silent adults! Shenhuo Zhizhi made up his mind. The rest of the participants, even those who have not opened the cans to the limit, are also determined to open the cans to the limit as soon as possible within these few days, regardless of the means used. at the same time. Silence and Ortinus are also watching them. "Well, who are these people?" Ortinus looked at the big screen in front of her. She didn''t know much about the other people except for one pass and split, but she looked very interested. "God is fierce and weaving, one side is passable." Silence shouted out the names of these people one after another, "Da She Wan, One Piece Roger, Kapu, Xiao Nan, Uchiha...Itachi?" When I saw the last person, the silence was stunned. He hasn''t paid attention in a while. Suddenly discovered that Uchiha Itachi didn''t even know when Uchiha Sasuke took it back, but was held in his hands and kept fighting. What happened? Silence surveyed for a moment, then suddenly realized. With the help of Kyuo, Naruto continues to fight and becomes stronger rapidly. Sasuke is rescued by Naruto in a sparring. This feeling of being dumped deeply hurts Sasuke''s self-respect and sensitivity. Heart. So, after an impulsive consideration. He decided to use his brother. That''s right, it''s just taking advantage of it, not accepting it. Sasuke is so self-deceiving to persuade himself. now. The two brothers are also arguing. "Why stop me, and then take part alone!" Sasuke blushed and looked at his brother in his hand. His eyes were almost like fire coming out. The blade of the long knife reflected Uchiha''s face. "My stupid brother, do you think you can win this kind of activity? You are still far from opening the can to the limit." Uchiha Itachi''s tone is very calm. But this made Sasuke even more angry. Since picking up his brother, he always wanted to show his excellence and maturity when fighting together, but every time he was immature by his brother, just like when he was a child. "It won''t really die! The badge will not be taken away," Sasuke shouted loudly. "Just now, no one of us knew that this would be the case." Uchiha Itachi said simply, "If you know, I will not stop you. Even if the two of us participate together, the chances of winning will be greater." Sasuke just felt a punch on the cotton, super suffocating! I already said this What else can he say! "Since it''s my sword! Then take the victory back and show it to me!" In the end, there was only a little bit of anger. "I will." The answer was calm and firm. Silently looking at the pair of awkward brothers, they withdrew their eyes and looked at all of them again. It seems that it is not a simple role. And the origin is very uniform. Not even from the same force. Silence is only a rough thought, and I find that I have no way to predict who is more likely to win. It seems that no matter which one wins the final victory. Also, the original spirits of this holy grail war are only afraid that they can make a fortune just by opening their jars. Chapter 599： : There is interference in war It will take a few days for all members to enter a different world. However, preparations have already begun in the moon-shaped world at this time. The city of Einzbern in Germany is a fairly old city. Here, there is a family of magicians as old as this city-Einzbern. This family is famous for its excellent man-made technology, and even the eldest lady of this generation, Alice Phil von Einzberen, is also a nine-year-old man. now. Her husband, Wei Gongqi, is carefully checking the follower''s summoning magic circle on the stone slab. Because he is about to participate in a brutal war called the Holy Grail War. The seven lords selected by the Holy Grail, carrying the dead "heroes" summoned by each, launched a brutal fight to fight for the Holy Grail and realize their respective wishes. Sure. Wei Gong cut his eyes at his wife and his six-year-old daughter. Take a slow breath. "According to you, your body is entrusted to me, and my destiny is entrusted to your sword. If you wish to follow the trust of the Holy Grail..." With the outflow of spells, the heart of Wei Palace''s cut heir began to beat at a rapid speed. His circuit was used as a circuit connecting spirit and matter as if he were in another dimension. However, the tear-like pain did not even let him There is a slight tremor in chanting. With the light as if running through the world. The body from the ancient hero appeared in the middle of the magic circle. Wei Gong cut his eyes wide. If it is the holy relic used, there is no doubt that only one person can be summoned, that is the legend before the history of the ancient British Empire-the knight who pulled out the sword in the stone! however...... Appeared in front of them. But she is a slender, even slightly thin girl. She has long blond hair, wearing a blue dress and silver-white light armor. Her eyes are as clear as a lake, but there are between her eyebrows. The unspeakable deterrence, the air in his eyes seemed to be filled with a certain sense of tension. In the end, the girl''s gaze fixed on Qi Gong''s body. "Excuse me." She spoke, her voice as moving and cold as her beauty, "Are you my master?" "..." Wei Gong took a deep breath and seemed to finally accept this reality. He did not answer the heroic words, but first asked with a somewhat puzzled question, "You are again Who, I want to summon, is clearly King Arthur?" "I am King Arthur." The girl''s straight posture, face slightly sullen, announced her name with a clear sense of glory, "named-Altria Pendragon." Wei Gong''s brain, known as the magician''s killer, was a bit confused. She said she was King Arthur? So there is no wrong call? So... King Arthur turned out to be a slender woman? "My identity no longer needs to be doubted, but before that, there are more important things to explain." Altolia''s expression seemed a little confused, and it seemed a bit stiff. Of course, this change did not damage her dignified and full of the amazing charm of cold deterrence. She organized the language, and then said: "This is the first time I have participated in the Holy Grail War in my memory, but it is different from the Holy Grail War in your cognition. According to the information in my mind, there is an unknown mysterious existence and restraint that intervened and interfered in this war. , And also sent seven warriors as contenders for the Holy Grail - and as feedback, we have the opportunity to dedicate treasures to Him in exchange for gifts." A long line of words seemed to surprise and confuse even herself. Not to mention the others. He stayed there for a few minutes, staring at the girl in front of him, not only wondering if he was calling the wrong person, but also wondering if it was a problem for the girl. For example, in history, or in some biographies, there are speculative characters. "All that I said was derived from the Holy Grail''s message. When summoned to this world, it was instilled into my mind." Altoria seemed to realize the doubt of her lord in front of her, and was not angry because of it, just raised her head slightly. The clear and deterrent sight looked at his lord calmly. Eomiya Kirito clearly felt it. In these eyes, there is no chaos, only unspeakable beauty and oppression And faith! He began to believe that the knight was in front of him, because even the heroic spirit, no one could have such a temperament that belongs to the king, and even made people think that she was the king of this world. but-- Eomiya Kirisu frowned. "I dont believe you, its just too difficult to believe. Who is involved in the deal with restraint? Restraint is a''repairer of direction'', an invisible force that prevents my people from reaching the roots, existing magic theory Think that restraint has no consciousness, just like gravity is some kind of universal rule, negotiate with such things?" Even saying that someone secretly changed the magic circuit of the Holy Grail and changed the rules of the Holy Grail war is much easier to accept than this statement. The existence of negotiating with restraint. Judging from the existing magic ideas, it is simply nonsense. "I don''t know what your magic idea is, but it is possible to negotiate with restraint." Altria also frowned slightly, and then said, "In any case, this kind of cognition did appear in my mind. There must have been some changes in this holy grail, so for the ultimate victory, Lord, we have to try it." She is not a perfect hero. At the time of dying, she established a heroic contract with Alaya, allowing her to participate in the Holy Grail war in a living flesh to fulfill her wish. But the basic information and intelligence about the Holy Grail War and modern society that should have been entered in my mind is a little more. For the interference of unknown mysterious existence, UU Reading also has seven participating, unknown and mysterious warriors. If all this is true, then this holy grail war will be completely unknown. Wei Gong thought about it for a while, and he had to admit that the follower was right. There is a need to try. He nodded at his wife, and Alice Phil took their daughter away. It only reappeared after a while, and the daughter did not follow, but brought a pile of treasures. There are gold and silver, antiques, magic costumes, technological goods, and even a stack of cash. "What should I do?" Wei Gong cut heir to Altolia. "Paint the sacrifice figure." Altria bent down, picked up the utensils that Eimiya Kiritugu had just drawn the summoning circle, and painted on the other side of the slate. She was just following the steps in her mind. Chapter 600： : The jar of Wei Palace cut heir Accompanying Altria''s paintings. A unique mark gradually appeared on the slate. That is an eye. Equipped with a floating pattern, it seems that it is not a magic pattern, but just a kind of mark. Wei Gong cuts through the search in memory, intending to find a mark that matches this figure, there are many similar ones, but they are completely consistent but not found at all. That is the moment when the last stroke falls. Hum-- The air shook violently. Wei Gong''s face suddenly changed. This feeling is countless times stronger than when the heroic spirit was just summoned. There is obviously no feeling of oppression, but even the breathing stops involuntarily. The heartbeat beats like a drum, but the magic in the body is trapped. The stagnation is not flowing, as if there is another world, an extremely shocking and terrifying world slowly opening in front of my eyes. So that his head is blank. As if there was only one voice screaming constantly. He looked over! He looked over! Eomiya Kirisu didnt know who he was and why he was frightened, but his emotions seemed to be roughly interfered with, and he couldnt even rise up his mind of resistance. There is a kind of that even if he loses everything in the next moment, he can only Feeling dull and bear. "series--" Suddenly a consciousness appeared in his mind, as if the bells were rolling like a vast bell, all the fear and all the confusion were cleared, leaving only countless jars floating in the consciousness. He suddenly understood. This is the series that allows him to choose the gift. The time for thinking is only one second. "Weapon! I want powerful weapons!" Wei Gong cut heirs loudly, and he sat down on the ground, lowering his gaze, trembling slightly, but not because of fear, but because of ambition and expectation. He didn''t know who was behind the pattern. But-he has felt it very deeply, that is absolutely extraordinary! This is an opportunity. Even if the other masters also have this opportunity, this is still his opportunity. Because he has no bottom line, he can abandon everything he has for his purpose, he will fight cautiously, he knows exactly how to deal with those proud magicians, and he can make the most of all opportunities by unscrupulous means! So what he shouted was a weapon. Rather than want strength. He only regards power as a tool, and weapons can be used more than his own power. The unknown line of sight was constantly fading, and Weimiya Keishi''s heart sank. He thought he hadn''t been able to get the gift, but he saw the disappearance of the wealth from the outside of his line of sight, and he was a little excited. Unsurprisingly, One after another, objects appeared on the pattern, even more and more, that is... hundreds of jars? Everything is calm. The pattern became very light, so light that only a shallow trace was left, and the air returned to flow. Kiritugu Weimiya gasped for breath, looking at the pile of jars in front of him excitedly and blankly. The clothes were completely drained by sweat. . "Cut heir." Alice Phil hurriedly helped her husband up, and this beautiful wife had care and concern in her eyes. "I''m okay." Wei Gong Qi he appeased, and looked at Altria, who was silent, and swallowed. "What is that...?" Although it was calm now, the feeling when the unspeakable consciousness appeared just now seemed to be deeply in the soul. I can never forget it in my life. Wei Gong cut heir is undoubtedly a determined person. The reputation of a magician killer is earned by countless battles. He is not afraid of death. He is calm and calm at all times. In order to achieve the justice he firmly believes in, he can abandon everything, just to become a machine without any hesitation. The will is very understanding and trust. But just now. What he trusts, even the will to survive, is like ceramics full of cracks. Altria faced her master''s inquiry, and then remained silent for a while. Shaking his head, he said: "I don''t know, I can''t describe this feeling, because all the magic and legends I have met in the past seem to be incomparable." Even if it is restraining. In fact, Altria had something to say. She could feel that the will stayed in her for a long time, not oppressive or harsh, until it seemed a pity that she was not ready to exchange for gifts. This is by no means an illusion. Altria couldn''t help thinking about what she could get if she also prepared the items. She looked at the jars in front of her. Wei Gong saw that he could not get any useful information from Altria, but also looked at his "gift" in exchange for gold, silver, treasures, antiques, and money. Two hundred smaller jars, and eighteen larger jars. Appearance seems ordinary. "This number is quite a lot." Wei Gong cut heirs to take a deep breath to calm down his mood. "Now, at least one thing is certain, this holy grail war is really going to be different, that kind of interference in existence... . Are there seven other soldiers sent by that kind of existence?" These are unpredictable changes. no doubt. The war will become more complicated. You can only count on these "gifts" in front of you, not too bad. Keiji Eomiya walked over, stretched out his hand, and opened the first jar. Inside is a dagger. It''s very sharp and looks nothing special. He reached out and waved a few times, but couldn''t help being disappointed. He really wanted a weapon, but he didn''t want that. Sighed in my heart. He opened the second jar again, and this time, a ball of light fell directly into his mind. "Chorus?" Alice Phil seemed startled. "It''s okay." Weimiya Kirishu''s eyes brightened, and UU read www.uukanshu. com "I seem to understand what these jars are." With that said, he immediately opened the third one, which contained several bat-shaped darts, and then the fourth, fifth... The weapon series has a variety of weapons, light groups that enhance physical fitness, light groups that increase weapon use experience... The first-level jars do not have many powerful items. However, two hundred cans are enough to turn an ordinary person into a powerful man with all kinds of weapons. Alice Phil looked sluggishly at the airtight her husband wielded an ancient oriental sword. He even threw out a few darts when he danced his sword and nailed them neatly on the wall. Then the waist belt exudes a faint light, and the figure sways, and several phantoms appear. It seems to be to the left, but the person comes to the right. The belt displayed at the end is the only one of these first-class jars that has been awarded a prize. Chapter 601： : The 8th World Hero These small pots, in a short period of time, improved his power in the way that Kirito Eomiya hoped. At this time, even if he did not rely on magic, his strength far exceeded that of any country''s top agents. If matched with his magic and rich combat experience... Weimiya Kirisu slowly exhaled, looked at his hands, thought quickly in his mind, and then put the realization in the remaining dozen or so pots. Open the first one. Inside, is a delicately shaped bracelet, which seems to be equipped with several small scrolls. Kirito Eomiya tried to assemble it. Raising his hand, the unknown energy quickly formed a continuously rotating energy ball, making everyone''s expressions slightly moved. In terms of strength alone, it is actually not outstanding, but the violent feeling that this energy gives people is completely different from magic. If it is the fourth generation of Hokage here, you can see what it is at a glance. NinjutsuSpiral Pill! That''s right, this device is from Naruto''s postscript, the cutting tool of the blogger. boom--! As this spiral pill hit the wall fiercely, the tearing energy easily tore the entire wall, the house collapsed, the dust was scattered, and Eimiya Kiritugu''s expression changed and changed. really. The contents of the one-size jar are not comparable to the one-size jar. "Kirji, what is this..." Alice Phil looked at her husband, looking like she wanted to ask but didn''t know how to speak. "Obviously, Alice Phil." Kiritsu Eimiya turned his head to look at his wife, and his eyes were hard to suppress excitement in his trying to keep calm. "The gift I hope to get is the weapon series, so these jars Contains all kinds of things related to weapons. They do not belong to magic, technology, or any known power. I even suspect...this power comes from outside the world." In addition to this explanation, it is really difficult to find a reasonable explanation. There is a reason for Eimiya Kirito''s excitement. Because he clearly knows how arrogant his opponents, the magicians are mostly, this kind of arrogance makes it difficult for them to accept and adapt to forces other than magic at once. And he is different. He was originally a strange magician. He knew very well how to use this sudden power accurately and cleverly. Altria next to her did not speak. She looked at her master, but there was an inexplicable worry in her heart. Although it was only a preliminary meeting, the impression that the master gave her was cold, paranoid, and perhaps another one. Little bit crazy. anyway. I must get the Holy Grail and change the destiny of the country''s demise. Altria clenched her fists and further strengthened her determination. Eomiya Kirishus attention now is no longer on the female King Arthur. He originally did not trust this knight king who was incompatible with him. After realizing the power of the jar, he understood that this war Maybe he didn''t need to rely on the heroic spirits, he even left Altoria and immediately went to his "father-in-law" and demanded a lot of wealth. at the same time. In various places in the world, one after another heroic spirits were summoned by their respective masters, bringing news about "interferers". But their performance varies. The genius magician from the clock tower, Kenneth Elmeloi Archipoulud, regarded the news brought by his heroes as "interesting" magic phenomena. He did not rush to try, but tried to crack the Holy Grail. The reason for this change. On the other side, Tosaka Toshimi, who is also an elite magician, didnt know anything about it, because he summoned a proud and cheerful king. As the oldest king, Gilgamesh seemed to have no information about the Holy Grail. Tell yourself the master of the change. When he knew about this, he still used his disciple, Yanfeng Qili, who is also the master. Plus the berserker who couldn''t speak. The King of Conquer who only knows to conquer but not to give. In the end, the only person who tried the same trade for the jar as Eomiya Kirishu within this day was the ordinary murderer involved in the Holy Grail War, Yusheng Ryunosuke. But as a poor ghost, he only got a few poor dozen first-level pots. "Although I know it''s not so easy, but the benefits are too small." The virtual projection in front of the silence is divided into seven, showing the situation of every master and hero. "With the official start of the war, none of them can escape." Otinus drank black tea from the side. Although his posture was elegant, he seemed to be funny. "But it might be eliminated before buying enough cans?" Silent shook his head, and suddenly shouted in surprise, "Huh?" As soon as he raised his hand, another picture appeared. It was a deserted cross church. A girl with golden braids in a white dress was kneeling halfway in front of the statue of **** on the cross, her beautiful face shining with devotion and tenderness. She is a hero. A heroic spirit who shouldn''t have appeared at this time. "Ruler Joan?" She called out her name in silence, the saint who saved the country during the Hundred Years Anglo-French War, but was eventually burned to death on the cross. She has no master. Because her rank is the ruler, she does not compete for the Holy Grail, nor does she have a desire to rely on the Holy Grail. She is the eighth extra hero, the referee of this Holy Grail war, and will only be dispatched if necessary. "The original fourth Holy Grail War did not have a ruler. In other words, because of my intervention, does Alaya think it is necessary to send a ruler in this Holy Grail War?" It''s something, but he doesn''t have any comments, and even smiles happily. Although ruler has no wish. But that''s just that there is no need to rely on the Holy Grail to realize the wish This Joan is also his potential guest. At this moment. Joan did not know that she was being watched. After praying to the Lord, she stood up, lifted the braid that was about to hang down to the ground, and looked at the bright red lines on her back through the glass reflection. A total of fourteen. The spell curse that can control all the followers is a privilege belonging to the ruler. Only relying on these, she has an overwhelming dominance over the rest of the heroic spirits. But even so. The Lord Saintess still had a lot of worry on her face. "An unknown existence from another world, and a fighter from another world?" She whispered the information she had obtained from the Lord. Also because of the authority of the ruler, she has more detailed information than the rest of the heroes. Chapter 602： : A must-brush copy of the moon It is precisely because of this that she is more clear. The intervener of this Holy Grail War, but even the Lord can only compromise. As a believer, nothing is worse than this, because it means that the Lord she believes in may no longer be able to guide With her victory. However, it can only come on. The girl attaches great importance to her duties. She, Joan, will definitely be a fair referee to ensure the correct progress and end of this Holy Grail war! but...... "It''s so far from France to Japan. Can you only go by plane?" The saint who was still determined just now showed a distressed expression. Although he has modern knowledge, it is for everyone who is flying in the sky. There is always a kind of inexplicable fear. In short, it is not just Joan. Participants from all over the world began to go to the battlefield-Fuyuki City. Among them, silent players are also included. The departure time has finally arrived. Every player is in their own place, fully armed, waiting for the notification. After deducting the "traffic fee", they only feel that the picture before them has changed. When they reappear, they are already in a new environment. "A modern world." The gloomy snake eyes of Oshemaru looked around, but it was a step forward. He had changed into a modern casual shirt and a pair of sunglasses. He immediately changed from a frightening gloomy man to a stubborn man. A handsome man with long hair and full of artistic colors. As he walked away, he pondered the new knowledge in his mind. This Holy Grail war also has certain restrictions and powers for them. First, you can use the Destiny Arena against the can opener. Second, you are not allowed to harm innocent civilians on a large scale. Finally, you can choose to surrender, but you can still stay here to fight by establishing a contract with a certain event participant. That is to say. Can he choose to kill the enemy, or try to use the enemy for his own use? The corners of Da She Wan''s mouth curled up. He likes this rule because he understands people''s hearts. Ok? Da She Maru suddenly looked in a certain direction. His location is actually a suburb of Winterwood City, and there is still a certain distance from the tall buildings not far away, and in that direction, he feels the aura of decay, filth, like a dead body. There are necromantic spells in this world? As a lich, Oshemaru showed an expression of interest, and he stepped forward towards this side. That direction. It''s Ma Tong''s family. The silence watching from behind showed a wicked smile. Yes, he deliberately arranged such a teleportation location. When the traverser arrives in the Moon World, Jian Tongs family is almost a must-have copy. There are cute and poor loli, dirty and rotten old people, and it is almost the same as the classic combination of the dragon princess. This can be fast and It deeply helps players realize the ugliness of this world, and it is also an excellent place for players to show conflicts of ideas. and so-- When Da She Maru saw that old house exuding a decadent atmosphere, he also saw a person who was out of place. Puffed muscles, burly figure, silver hair and a sunny smile. Lieutenant General Karp! The two men looked at each other, each other''s badges constantly warning each other''s identity. "Unexpectedly, I would meet my opponent so soon." Oshemaru first spoke. The snake pupil under the sunglasses seemed to be licking every corner of Lieutenant General Karp''s body, and he saw the opponent''s name in a hoarse voice. Lieutenant General Karp." "I know you, Oshemaru, right?" Karp also easily saw the identity of this man. Although they met for the first time, But each other in the doomsday dungeon world, they all collect information from different worlds. This iconic looks and temperament, you can know who it is almost at a glance. "Fortunately, Lieutenant General Karp." Although Oshemaru has a cold temperament, the smile on his face is inexplicably good. "Are you following me? Or just... aware of something." What?" "Hahaha." Karp laughed a few times first, the laughter was free, and the whole house behind the shaking seemed to be trembling slightly, "I have it, I saw you all the way, and I was worried so I came over. " "Worthy of being a naval hero of justice." Da She Maru knew what this veteran meant, and probably had heard of his style from the rest of the people, so he was worried about what he would do, and his strong sense of justice made him come here. Is it justice? Ono Shemaru''s smile did not change at all, but it seemed to have turned into a sneer. "However, Lieutenant General Karp misunderstood me. I came here not to do bad things, but to do good things." He said hoarsely. "Good thing?" Karp touched his head, but his smile remained unchanged. If anyone thinks that he is just a stodgy veteran who is so foolish, he would be wrong. "In this mansion, I feel the rotten breath that belongs to the undead." Oshemaru continued to walk forward step by step. He walked slowly, but every step he took seemed very heavy, "Would you like to go together? Take a look, I promise, your righteous heart will burn." "That''s definitely a must-see." Karp took a deep look at Da She Wan. Did not feel that he was lying. Moreover, I found the other party the first time I came here, and there should be no chance to do anything. so...... Karp also looked at this mansion, and at this moment, the door suddenly opened automatically. A middle-aged man with blue hair stood inside. "Welcome two guests. I am the current owner of the Ma Tong family, Ma Tong Tsuruye." Although this man was trying hard to restrain himself, his slightly trembling body couldn''t hide from the eyes of Oshemaru and Karp. Karp didn''t speak, but looked at Oshemaru. The meaning is obvious. Oshamaru chuckled and took off his sunglasses. Suddenly. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Ma Tong Heye trembled suddenly, his pupils contracted, and endless fear was revealed on his face. Those were the eyes of the snake, as if being stared at by a poisonous snake, motionless. Even the brain is blank. The goose bumps on his body continued to violent, and gradually, the whole world seemed to be invisible except the pair of snake pupils. "Now, Tsuruno-kun." The hoarse voice kept licking his ears with a damp feeling, like a clammy snake crawling on the heart. Ma Tong Tsuruno is almost breaking down. No, he actually collapsed, and the fishy liquid kept dripping from under him. But the sound was still slowly creeping into my ears. "If you are the owner of the house, who is the old man inside?" Chapter 603： : You are my granddaughter The scene fell silent for a while, and only the trembling voice of Tong Tsuruno was left. Between the Oshe Maru and the fear of his terrifying grandfather, he was on the verge of the limit, and even rolled his eyes. Karp was surprised. What a terrible killing intent. It''s not the kind of killing intent that has killed countless people or has been on the battlefield, but the feeling of real life as nothing, like the prey in the eyes of a snake, even if it is not hungry, it will bite fiercely at any time. This is a "monster" who ignores life. So this person did not dare to move. Because I don''t know if my slight movement will cause death. The true goal of Oshemaru was actually not Ma Tong Tsuruno in front of him, he didn''t care about Tong Tsuruno''s answer at all, but vented his sense of existence to the people inside. at last. When the heart of Makiri Tsuruno was about to stop, an old voice came from the house. "The trash children of my family made the two guests laugh." Accompanied by the squeaking of the door, inside the gloomy square, a thin old man with a waist and a little girl with light blue hair and dull eyes stood inside. O She Maru looked away. Ma Tong Tsuruno was limp on the ground like a tight heart suddenly broken, foaming constantly at the mouth, even if he survived, I was afraid that he would become unconscious. But neither Dashewan nor the old man inside seemed to care at all. Only Karp frowned. "Really a nice girl." Oshemaru''s gloomy gaze only turned around Matong Tsuruno''s body, then moved to the girl''s body, showing a slight smile. The next moment. Dashemaru''s figure has appeared behind the girl, her pale fingers lightly touched her face, and her hoarse voice praised: "Smart, strong, and this most fascinating sense of despair, but unfortunately, your methods are too crude." When the voice fell, the girl''s face suddenly became ugly, but what was even more ugly was the old man''s expression. Because the girl wow. Holding his stomach, a lot of bugs were spit out from the mouth, mixed with gastric juice and crawling on the ground. "Who are you... on earth?" The old man, or Jian Tongzang Yan''s skin-boned eyes bulged outward, and he was already slowly backing away. Incredible. The insects he buried in Sakura''s body, even the one on the heart, were rudely expelled by unknown means. How can this kind of thing be done? Even if it is done, Sakura can''t live! "Don''t you know who I am?" Dashemaru''s temperament has completely returned to the cold posture, with the strange smile on his face, if it is seen in the middle of the night, it is enough to scare people to death, but in the eyes of Jiantong dirty ink, the man in front of it becomes more and more terrifying. This coldness is not because of anything else. It''s lifeless. It was the lifelessness he couldn''t be more familiar with. The person in front of him, like him, was already dead, and there shouldn''t be any undead in this world. "Finally noticed it? My lovely younger generation." Oshemaru''s snake pupil seemed to have seen everything about the dirty inkstone of Matsuyama, and the corners of his mouth rose a little bit. The soul is possessed by the dirty bug and lives like a tiny ant. So, is the bug on this girl also a''container'' you prepared?" For the big snake pill who is already a mature lich. The dirty inkstone in front of him is like a toddler apprentice. A huge price was paid in pursuit of immortality. It reminded him of his previous self. If he had only this choice, he might turn himself into a bug, just to be able to live. Therefore, he didn''t actually have much dislike for Jiantong''s dirty inkstone. At least not now. But Jian Tong Zangyan obviously didn''t realize this, and his biggest secret was told directly by the person who met for the first time. In his more than 500 years, he had never felt such a fear. Who is this person in front of you? This question filled his brain. Because the master of the Matsuya clan summoned a berserker who couldn''t communicate with each other, the dirty inkstone of Matsuya still knew nothing about the changes in the Holy Grail War. So no matter what he thinks, he can''t get the answer. And just then. A green light suddenly passed from his side, turned into a soft long cloth, and directly rolled over Sakura from Oshamaru''s hand. "Look at this little bit of being scared by you." Karp glared at Oshemaru, then turned his head, pinched his nose and eyes with one hand, and made a grimace at Sakura. Kozakura looked at this strange old man who didn''t know what she was doing blankly. "Lieutenant General Karp, this child was saved by me." Da She Wan narrowed her long eyes slightly. "I''m not blind." Seeing that he couldn''t amuse the girl, Karp touched his head, and put his big hand on top of Sakura''s head. He raised his head and laughed, "I have two Grandson, I haven''t had a granddaughter yet. I have decided. From now on, you will be my granddaughter." Da She Wan was stunned. There are several black lines on his forehead. Was it such a character? "That''s not okay." He raised his hand, his arm stretched like a snake, and rushed towards Kozakura like lightning, wrapping her waist, "I saved her." But just when he was about to pull it back, the big green hand grabbed his wrist fiercely. Karp has a big smile on his face. "You guy is too dangerous, I don''t dare to give you this little bit, I will nurture her into the best navy!" "The best navy? Then go to slaves to those Denonites?" Oshemaru gave Karp a playful look. "And don''t forget, it doesn''t matter if you can take her away, but I will teach her The ability to live freely anywhere, and let her find her own value and understand the meaning of living." "If you say that, I can''t let you get close to my granddaughter anymore." Karp gave a violent force. U U Reading The strength of both sides burst out in the pull. boom--! The invisible air wave burst out, centered on Sakura, the terrible impact instantly destroyed everything, and even blown out the two people, Ma Tong Zang Yan and Ma Tong He Ye. The Jia Tong family, which had been passed down for hundreds of years, collapsed under such an impact. Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone fell to the ground, his face full of shock. Who are these two people! What kind of power is this! Just pulling can cause such destructive power? Even the heroic spirit can''t do it! escape! He made the decision almost in an instant. In any case, run away at this time! As an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years, Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone cares very much about his life. Chapter 604： : Mad Inkstone He even rejoiced in his heart. Fortunately, these two people didn''t care about him at all. Get out first. Let''s figure out what happened to these two monsters. "Don''t be so scared, junior." A voice suddenly appeared beside Jiantong dirty inkstone, making his body stiff suddenly. Turning his head slowly. It was the cold man with snake eyes who looked at him with a smile. What''s going on? Not far away, he was in a stalemate with the burly old man! There are two? "Clone technique, isn''t this kind of similar ability available in your world?" Da She Maru walked over step by step, smiling, but gave Jian Tong dirty ink a terrifying sense of oppression. He finally knew what Tong Tsuruno felt just now. Unable to move. It was like being stared at by a deadly poisonous snake, he didn''t dare to move at all. Clone technique? This is just a clone! ? "Let it go, let me go." Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone showed an extremely pleading gaze. At this time, he was completely swallowed by the feeling of dying, and there was still that kind of scary old monster. Worse than the worst. Because he is more afraid of death than the most afraid of death. "I said, don''t be afraid." Dashewan approached step by step, looking like a damp snake on the body of Jiantong dirty inkstone, crawling, with a look like a white mouse. "You have lived for at least five hundred years, right? I, like you, are constantly chasing eternal life, and I have succeeded. Do you want to achieve eternal life like me?" Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone slammed fiercely. eternal life! These two words have infinite charm to him! He did live for five hundred years, but he was not immortal. Even if he abandoned it and entered the body of the insect, his rotten soul was already reaching its limit. Oshemaru''s hoarse voice was like a devil''s whisper, but he didn''t care about it. "Yes!" Jian Tongzang Yan yelled somewhat sharply, his gaze full of fear feverishly and pleadingly looked at Dashemaru, "Give me eternal life, I am willing to be your slave, just ask for eternal life for me, I Master." Even if he has a plan to gain immortality through the Holy Grail War. But this plan may fail. And at the moment. An extremely powerful undead was right in front of him, saying that he could give him eternal life. Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone is completely crazy. "Then answer my question." Oshemaru opened his hands as if he was about to hug him, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Answer me, what are you pursuing for immortality?" Da She Wan had no ill feeling towards Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone. He needs a servant who is familiar with the world. As a person who has lived for five hundred years, Jian Tong Zang Zangyan undoubtedly meets his requirements, but-- There are many types of servants. Puppets with controlled consciousness still have subordinates in the future. Seeing that the dirty inkstone of Matsumoto is pursuing immortality like him, Oshemaru decided to give him a chance. Karp not far away also noticed the situation here and heard the voice of Oshemaru. It was clear in my mind. Sure enough, as Konoha''s people said, he was a lawless evil. Don''t let it go. Karp has his own justice. People like Jiantong dirty inkstone must be restricted or eliminated. Even if Dashemaru cannot be eliminated, he must do his best to restrict him from harming innocent people. "Why, can''t you give me the answer?" Da She Maru waited for a while, looking at Jian Tong dirty inkstone with a little disappointment, "What are you doing to pursue immortality at all costs?" Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone was sweating profusely on his forehead. For what to pursue immortality? For what? He clearly remembered that he once had a purpose, but now he can''t remember it at all. He wanted to speak. "Don''t think about deceiving me." Oshemaru''s voice suddenly sounded, and the smiling face seemed to become extremely dangerous. "Eternal life is not an end, but a means to pursue an end. I think there is something hidden in human life. A power that cant be tapped in a short life, so I need eternal life and long enough to tap. What about you, why do you pursue immortality?" In the eyes of Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone, the big snake pill in front of him turned into a giant snake with its mouth wide open. In the next second, his body, his substitute, and his soul will be swallowed. The fear of death attacked his heart. In the end, I couldn''t stand the trembling and hysterical yelling: "I just want to live forever, I don''t want to die, I must live forever, please, I am willing to give you everything I have, I... ...!" His voice stopped abruptly. Because O Shemaru slammed his palm into his body. A struggling bug was caught from it. Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone''s gaze suddenly lost its color, and his body crashed to the ground, and instantly scattered into countless insects trying to escape, but they were all rolled and eaten by countless snakes that drilled out of the ground. "Sad man." Deep in Da She Wan''s mouth was a scarlet, long tongue, curled up near the bug on his finger, and pulled out a translucent, constantly screaming soul. Jian Tong''s dirty ink screamed and cried, exuding intense pain and fear. But he could not resist at all. The methods he prepared to escape death were like getting an axe at the door of the class, and they had no meaning in front of the necromantic lich, Dashemaru. "Eternal life without a purpose, even if you achieve it, is just a walking dead." Dashewan pulled the soul of the dirty inkstone of Matsumoto and swallowed it directly. There was an unpalatable expression. Mouth bulged. Then he spit out a sticky little snake. After landing, it continued to roll and deform, and it turned back to the appearance of a dirty inkstone. It''s just that this Jiantong dirty inkstone crawls humblely on the ground as soon as it appears, seeming to want to kiss the toes of Dashewan softly. He is already a puppet. Oshamaru wiped out his consciousness Even Karp frowned slightly at this time. This method is far more weird than Devil Fruit. "Look, the bad guys have been dealt with." The Osamaru in front of Karp looked at Karp with a smile, "Lieutenant General Karp, it seems that we all like her. I have a suggestion. Let her choose what to do. kind?" "Let her choose by herself?" Karp glanced at the Sakura in the middle, and laughed, "You said it yourself." In contrast to this cold man, Karp is confident about his popularity with children. He stared. I''m not afraid of what Dashewan uses. The two of them closed their hands at the same time and placed Sakura gently on the ground. "Come to Grandpa." Karp opened his hands and smiled with white teeth, his cloak of justice drifting in the sun in the wind. Chapter 605： : The angry Tosaka Tokimi I have to say that Kapu''s charitable expression and clear eyes are very easy to trust. in contrast. The temperament of Da She Wan seemed a bit cold. Sakura looked at Karp, seemingly hesitant. "You are a clever child, you should be able to understand the current situation." Oshemaru suddenly said, his long hair hanging down, covering half of his face, but the curvature of the corner of his mouth appeared just right, "If you I cant understand, but I have a way to make you understand faster. Bang-- A simple side kick hit the dirty inkstone, and the creeping puppet was kicked in front of Sakura by the clone. The kick is extremely heavy. Sakura took a few steps back, looking at this "grandfather" who had given her great fear. But this fear quickly changed. Because at this time, the dirty inkstone of Jiantong was covered with bruises, and his expression was frightened and pleading, and he looked embarrassed. There seemed to be a strange color flashing in Kozakura''s eyes. "You should understand now." Oshemaru carried the dirty inkstone with one hand and mentioned to Sakura''s face, as if she wanted her to see more clearly, and whispered hoarsely into her ears, "You have already I have seen the sordidness of this world, you have been abandoned, tortured, these are all because you are too weak, but I can let you destroy everything you hate." Holding the palm of Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone body slightly, he wailed. The colors in Kozakura''s eyes became brighter. The child''s revenge mentality is not weaker than that of adults. Looking at the painful expression of "Grandpa" who frightened him, Sakura''s young heart felt the pleasure of revenge. "Enough!" Karp''s face turned dark. "Lieutenant General Karp." Oshemaru''s gaze moved to Karp, with the gaze of the winner, "You can prevent people from seeing the darkness, or you can choose to compromise to the darkness in order to protect more people, but you can''t stop it. The others used the same bad methods to protect themselves. Didn''t we say it? Let her choose." Difficult and dangerous. This is all Karp''s impression of Dashemaru now. This person is different from ordinary evil people. He chooses the darkness after seeing everything clearly. His language is very deceptive. He knows how to use the contradictions of things to show what is good for him. In principle, if it is a person who is not determined, he may change his position in a few words. "You dont have to go this way if you have seen the darkness." Karps expression is already very serious. "She is still young and can choose justice and light, and no matter how you dress up, following you will only keep her away from her friends. , Far away from happiness, far away from peace." "So, let her choose." Da She Maru emphasized again, smiling. He did not continue arguing with Karp, because at this time he was already in control. Continuing to argue is just giving Karp a chance. "I choose this uncle." Kozakura didn''t wait for Karp''s chance to speak. She turned around and stood behind Dashemaru, her eyes drooping, on her immature face that should have been full of innocence and smile. It''s a distressing silence. "You guy." Karp felt even more distressed, staring closely at Sakura, then at Oshemaru, scratching his head, looking very tangled. Want to shoot, but not sure. He really didn''t worry about handing Sakura to the dangerous person Oshemaru. In this case, this child might be trained into some terrible tool. There is no shortage of such poor children in Pirate World. "Since she has made a choice, then we should also say goodbye." As soon as O She Maru raised his hand, put on the sunglasses again, it suddenly seemed to become a polite and melancholic beautiful man. She took Sakura''s hand and went directly over Karp. Even if he didn''t look back, he could know. Karp followed. Stopped and turned his head. "If you want to violate the agreed agreement, I will accompany you." "The agreement only said let her decide who to follow, but didn''t say when to let her make the decision." Karp played a language game, said with a smile, "I believe she will never know which one to follow, and I recognized her as a granddaughter." "Originally, the agreement did not specify in detail, please." Oshemaru turned around as if not caring, and continued walking. But the smile on his face is expanding. His actual purpose has been achieved. Sakura may be a good seed for him, but it is not very important, but she will become a **** to hold the "competitor" in front of him, because a justice navy must be unable to sit back and watch innocent. The girl fell into the "devil''s claws". and-- Da She Maru did not forget the authority in this operation. If a competitor voluntarily gives up, he can fight for him. the other side. The silence in the eyes of the whole scene has a strange expression. I always feel that Dashemaru has become more and more cloudy after jumping out of the Naruto world. Kapu is also a "wise general" with unique wisdom, but he is not conscious of being easily calculated. Is it because Pirate World does not have too much deception and betrayal? He is more interested in follow-up development. As a result, Dashemaru, Kapu, Sakura, and the controlled Jiantong dirty inkstone, this strange combination came to the city. Because it''s so strange. In just one day, he was immediately discovered by the local snake, Tosaka Tokimi. "What the **** is going on?" Tosaka Tosaka, who has always been elegant, showed a rare anger. "Makiri''s family collapsed, and the head of the family, Makiri Tsuruno was unconscious?" No wonder he was so angry. UU reading www.uuknshu. cm The family of one of the three imperial families was inexplicably destroyed, his own daughter was taken away, and the assailant even stayed in Winterwood City magnificently. This was a great challenge to him. "Teacher, those two should be the fighters that the unknown existence sent to participate in the Holy Grail War." Faced with the anger of his teacher, the burly and tall Yanfeng Qili just lowered her head, but there was no panic on her expression. . Instead, there is an inexplicable feeling. My own teacher, who regards the glory of the magician as everything, would sometimes show such a rude expression. "Did your servant find anything?" After the initial anger, Tosaka Tokimi gradually recovered his calm. "No, assassin was discovered just as soon as it approached, and the same is true for ordinary envoys." Yanfeng Qili shook her head, and then said, "However, after using secular means, she got some useful information. The old Patriarch of the Jian Tong family, Jian Tong dirty inkstone seems to be controlled to become a servant, but teacher and your daughter, Sakura, was chosen as a disciple." Chapter 606： : The actions of the oldest king "With Sakura''s magical aptitude, no magician can ignore it." Tosaka Tokimi took a sip of the red wine on the table, and his expression under the dim light was calm as if he was not his own daughter. . "Teacher, do I need to find a way to bring Sakura back?" Yanfeng Qili asked. "The most important thing right now is the Holy Grail War." Tosaka Tokimi seemed to say to himself, and then stood up, "Since the other party can discover the assassin, it can easily destroy the Matsumoto family and even control Matsumoto''s dirty inkstone. That''s not something we can handle rashly. I will ask the king for instructions." After speaking, he picked up his staff and went straight out. Yanfeng Qili was watching him from behind. May I ask the king? Obviously he is his own follower, which is similar to the existence of a demon, but he used the word request for instructions. It is not self-willing and humble, but it is precisely because of the glory of the magician that he treats the true king with an attitude toward the king. . Tosaka Tokimi adjusted his clothes before walking to a door, lowered his head slightly, tapped twice and walked in. Compared with the dimness of the rest of the mansion, this room can be described as magnificent. The yellow halo light hit the golden decoration, and a young man with blond hair and red eyes and a slender physique lay lazily on the sofa, holding a wine glass made of gold in his hand, and the crystal clear red wine exuded a mellow fragrance. "king." Tosaka Toshimi bent down and performed impeccable etiquette. "I should have said, don''t bother me when it''s okay, Shichen." The blond young man looked at it slantingly, not sharp, but naturally with a kind of arrogance of overlooking. "I''m very sorry, my king of kings." Tosaka Toshimi''s waist fell a little bit. He has always been proud of his noble blood, and because of this, he has respect for a more noble existence. The hero in front of him is an existence worthy of his treatment. The oldest king, ruled over Gilgamesh, the demigod of ancient Mesopotamia. Gilgamesh nodded slightly. In this era, it is difficult to find someone who can understand the glory of the king. He still understands this for the first time, so he is satisfied with the attitude of Tosaka Tokimin, and treats him as his subordinate. "If you say something that satisfies me, forgive your rudeness." Gilgamesh squeezed the wine glass and took a sip with his head up. "Yes." Tosaka Tokio said the warrior from an unknown interferor appeared and destroyed a magician family. He didn''t talk about his daughter specifically. But just when it was just right, he made a small mention. "A warrior from a foreign land? It''s a deadly sin to claim my treasure without getting my permission right away. This alone is a death penalty." Gilgamesh sat up, his red eyes filled with God-like majesty, "Punishing people who commit capital crimes makes people understand that the king''s majesty is also the king''s demeanor, no matter what, I hope that the few miscellaneous practitioners can have treasures worthy of my collection." Tosaka Tokimi maintained a respectful attitude. He knew that everything he should have said was done, and everything that followed was up to Wang''s own choice. It wasn''t until Gilgamesh''s figure disappeared from the facade of the house that he straightened his waist after a while. "Kiri." He walked out of the king''s room and found his disciple. "The king has set off and is ready to congratulate the triumphant consecration. In addition, send your servants to clean up the remaining dust for the king when necessary." "Yes." Yanfeng Qi politely replied. He could feel the confidence in Tosaka Tokimin''s words. And can understand. After all, that was the most ancient king, and also an unimaginably powerful hero. The only thing to care about was that the king had lost interest or ignored him carelessly, allowing him to survive like a reptile. So Tosaka Tokimi also sent his followers'' followers. of course. Also see if there is a chance to save her daughter. At this moment, the winter wood city outside is already nightfall. The stars are shining. There are not many people on the streets. In order to cooperate with this Holy Grail war, even in the world, some preparations have been made, such as propagating the deeds of the serial murderer to prevent people from going out at night. Naturally, Dashewan and others would not care about this ban. They are in a park. "Sakura, I have strengthened the contract between you and the bug, so that you won''t be hurt by the bug." Da Shemaru looked at the little girl in front of him with a smile, and the bug in front of the little girl. After digesting the memory of Jian Tong''s dirty inkstone, Da She Wan had a strong interest in the magic of this world. Naturally, it started with the most adept insect technique. He not only taught Sakura using insect skills, and transplanted all the magic engravings of the dirty inkstone on Sakura, but also used his knowledge gained by opening thousands of jars to transform magic and insects. , While conducting experiments, while teaching Sakura, Sakura has achieved earth-shaking changes in just one day. Karp next to him was helpless. Especially after seeing Sakura''s disgust from the beginning, she seems to be very happy to become stronger now. "You can''t teach anything else." Karp was holding a whole chicken in his hand, chewing and squeaking while saying to the big snake pill, "girls are not suitable for learning this kind of thing." "But this is the power that belongs to this world, and it can quickly make her have the power to protect herself." Oshemaru smiled, "This world is not that safe. She was even abandoned by her wealthy family and sent to the magic cave. Suffering, and, arent you teaching swordsmanship? Sakura herself has no interest." "..." Karp realized once again that he couldn''t even speak of Oshe Maru. I can only bite the whole chicken in my hand in a big bite. UU reading Not only did he want to teach swordsmanship, but he also wanted to teach six navy styles, but as soon as he heard that he had to run 20 kilometers with a load, Kozakura turned pale and shook his head quickly, and Osamaru also said that this was a deliberate murder. The physique of the children in this world is also too poor. Can''t run a mere 20 kilometers of weight training? "Sakura, stop first." Oshemaru suddenly said, turning her head to the other side, her hoarse voice with a bit of playfulness, "It seems that we have guests." In that direction, a magnificent golden figure stood on the street lamp in the park. He just stood there, as if he had compared the night and the sky full of stars. The golden armor was shining with radiant power, no matter where he stood, he couldn''t ignore it. Arrogant, dazzling and brilliant. This is the impression that comers show to everyone. Chapter 607： : The insult to the king The appearance of Gilgamesh''s appearance makes people feel extremely extraordinary at first glance. The red pupils burned, looking down at the people below with contempt. "I should be someone, but the undead underground is even more filthy stuff than the cheapest handyman." He looked at Oshemaru extremely unhappily, the face that was more beautiful than a woman seemed to see something filthy. Dirty expression. Dashemaru did not hide his identity as a lich. For Gilgamesh, who possesses clairvoyance skills, he can see through his undead nature at a glance. This extremely arrogant attitude did not irritate O Shemaru, because he was also observing the visitor. "If the undead is defined as a person who has died, then you can be regarded as an undead." The snake pupil coin of Oshemaru appeared with a red light, and the complex circle was constantly rotating. "The same energy body as the undead, the core Is it completely different? No, having such a core means that your memory, your character, your perception, everything about you is nothing but something that can be influenced and manipulatedyou are even more unbearable than the dead. It''s just a puppet at all!" The last sentence was said in a positive tone. In fact, Oshe Maru''s current ability is not enough to see through the essence of the heroic spirit. However, after coming to this world, silence transmitted to them the knowledge of heroic spirits. In the past, the soul of the king was shown in a certain state. It is not a big problem to say that they are puppets, but they are restraining power, or they are puppets of "gods". Da She Wan said this deliberately. As far as the purpose is concerned, he obviously succeeded. When did this heroic spirit who looked extremely proud at first encounter this level of insult, and his scarlet eyes burned with unprecedented anger. How dare to say that he is not as good as a dead soul, dare to say that he is a puppet? He is the only king in heaven and on earth! "Very well, you have completely irritated me, miscellaneous repair, I will tear your soul to pieces, and throw it into the fire of **** to burn for a hundred years!" The fierce killing intent vented unreservedly. A golden vortex slowly appeared on the left and right sides of Gilgamesh, seeming to connect unknown places. The next moment. The weapon gleamed with dazzling light and slowly stretched out from the whirlpool. If there are heroic spirits present, you may already be surprised at this moment, because every weapon is a treasure. Under normal circumstances, a servant can only own one treasure. This represents this one. The legend and glory before the servant. but-- Neither Oshemaru nor Karp didn''t know the meaning of the treasure and couldn''t recognize it. They just saw that each of these weapons was of great value, perhaps not bad in power. "There are still innocent children here." Oshemaru raised her head, facing this murderous intent that seemed to destroy the world and the earth, and said with the usual cold smile, "You are not even a member, and the stage cannot be opened. What, can the heroic spirits involve innocent people wantonly?" "Innocent person? Do you think I can''t smell the stench of bugs?" Gilgamesh''s eyes didn''t have the slightest kindness, and some were just tyrannical anger filled with anger. "It is her honor to be able to let this king pronounce the sentence in person. , Of course you are the same, kneel down and thank this king for his gift." With the cruel and grim declaration, more than a dozen weapons of different shapes were blasted out at once. Knives, swords, guns... All kinds of weapons are shining with golden magical brilliance. Even if they are just thrown recklessly and casually like children fighting, the power of each blow is enough to blow the hard ground into a big hole, even if it is elite magic The division can only avoid its edge. However, the expected roar and dust flying together did not appear. All the weapons have been bombarded on a huge green shield. Most of them have been immersed, but they have been completely blocked, and they can no longer get in. The shot was Karp. His body was wrapped in a green tights emitting a faint light, and Kozakura was tightly protected behind him. "What a tyrannical king." Karp was obviously very dissatisfied. He wrapped his hands around his chest, and behind him turned into a pale green cloak of justice that was constantly flying, and the whole person flew up a little bit, "Osnake pill, protect me. Sakura, by the way, this was your purpose, huh, use the old man as a gunman." No matter how sluggish it was, he reacted at this time. As long as Sakura is here and becomes the enemy''s target, he can''t ignore it. "If the enemy is a justice messenger who won''t attack Sakura, then my little cleverness is useless." Oshamaru smiled hoarsely, without intending to deny it, he paused and continued, "I don''t know. This unknown emperor is more tyrannical than the Tianlongren, but the good news is that his country is already history, and you can give him just sanctions as much as you want, regardless of anything." "I would rather punish your annoying mouth first." Karp couldn''t hear the ridicule and aggressiveness in Oshemaru''s mouth. If you can''t take action against the Tianlongren, you can just teach the king who seems to be the same tyrannical? Karp was indeed annoyed. But even more annoying was Gilgamesh in front of him. In the words of these two people, he was not put in his eyes at all, which made him furious. He suffered more insults in this day than in his lifetime, and his handsome face was a little distorted and substantive. The killing intent was as if it had dropped to zero. "The insult to the king can only be cleansed with blood. The humble and ignorant miscellaneous repairs will let you see the treasure of this king!" Gilgamesh once again rose behind Gilgamesh''s golden vortex, this time the number appeared, even It''s more than doubled than before. He is about to start acting real. Tosaka Tokimi, who was observing by the faculty in the dark, was secretly surprised Originally thought that as long as the king shot, no matter what kind of enemy it was, he would be able to capture it, but the development of the situation exceeded his imagination. Not good, not good. He looked at the scarlet mark on his right hand, showing a tangled color. He didn''t know whether he should let the king continue to vent his anger, or risk being disgusted by the king using Ling Shu to recall. Until now. He also did not think of the possibility that Gilgamesh was not an opponent, but worried that exposing his cards too early would be detrimental to the subsequent battle. But at this moment of hesitation. Gilgamesh shot in a rage. The kings treasure began to truly show its shocking power. The huge group of treasures drew golden traces in the air, and the destructive power that carried the destructive power was vented toward everyone in front of him. Each treasure exudes brightness. The brilliance and the immense magic power that can not be concealed even suppressed the brilliance of the street lamps and the brilliance of the stars. Chapter 608： : Do not be arrogant Among the servants summoned in this Holy Grail War, Gilgamesh is undoubtedly the strongest servant, except for Joan of Arc who is a referee and possesses transcendent authority. He has endless treasures and archer ranks that match this move. He even possesses the magic power enough to allow himself to act independently without relying on the master. The scene of full firepower in anger at this time is also exceptionally luxurious and shocking. The extremely miserable roar finally sounded, the vegetation of the park was easily blown up, the paths mixed with cobblestones were crushed to pieces, the street lamps and buildings continued to collapse, and the soil was also lifted up. Most of the park has been roughly bombed by a missile group. but-- In the middle of this mess, an area stands still. Karp kept his hands around his chest and hovered quietly in the air, his cloak was flying, his firm face was smiling, and all the attacks in front of him were all attacked by the shield, and Dashemaru didn''t even need to make a move. "That''s it?" Karp spoke domineering and recklessly, and his smile carried the heroism and self-confidence of the sea all his life. Gilgamesh panted slightly, his chest rising and falling, not because of consumption, but because of irrepressible anger, his handsome face was full of ferocity because of distortion, and his eyes were like burning red lotus. Not only has the insult not been cleared, it has increased. "I admit that I underestimated you, but the miscellaneous practitioner is just a miscellaneous practitioner after all! The guy standing in front of the king, you have committed enough crimes to kill you a million times!" Gilgamesh''s voice increased. After many, almost roaring declarations, he finally came up with one of his killer features. What emerged from the whirlpool behind him was no longer a weapon. It was a chain with golden light. It twists and blasts towards Karp like a spirit snake with life. This is the weapon used by Gilgamesh''s only friend-Enkidu. Even the gods can be restrained. The stronger the divinity, the restraint. The stronger. This time, it directly bypassed the shield of all attacks at the moment. It struck Karp at lightning speed. boom-- The roar sounded like an impact, but the restraint that Gilgamesh had imagined did not appear. Karp firmly grasped the chain with both hands, and his violent limbs easily opened the chain that tried to restrain him. This tempered body and the power accumulated by thousands of jars even gave him Blast the power of a huge meteorite with one punch. By contrast. The record of Lock of the Sky that once restrained the "Bull of the Sky" was only in pediatrics. Gilgamesh''s eyes finally revealed an incredible expression. What a weird force this is. Obviously possessing power that even the gods can''t match, but not even the slightest divinity? Also shocked was Tosaka Toshimi who paid attention to the battlefield. The development of this battle far exceeded his imagination. It was not because of the kings weakness. On the contrary, the kings performance also exceeded his expectations. The posture of venting the kings treasure was like carrying all the majesty of Kings Landing. No one in the record could be compared with it. Myth The appearance of the lock of the sky is even more shocking. but-- What''s the matter with this person? Is he an ancient god? Is it the reappearance of monsters from the Jindai period? This kind of power that even a king who is a demigod can easily deal with cannot be explained by any knowledge! "Teacher." Yanfeng Kirei who was next to Tosaka Toshimi looked at his teacher and said, "Do you want to recall the king?" He had never seen a situation of his teacher''s level, even when he knew that his daughter was kidnapped, he was only angry. But not incomprehensible. Yanfeng Qili is very clear about his teachers confidence in this Holy Grail War. It not only stems from his noble blood and powerful strength, but also from his summoning the strongest follower ever, a true one. King. When confidence is destroyed, the more confident people are, the more they will collapse. It seemed that his reminder had worked. Tosaka Toshimi''s body shook, and the wine glass in his hand was not known when it was completely crushed. The glass pierced into the meat, and it was not clear whether it was scarlet red wine or the same scarlet red. Blood. "No!" Tosaka Toshimi gritted his teeth and tried to calm himself with great perseverance. "Information, we must know what kind of monsters these people are! Let the king continue to fight, and Wang''s mighty power should not only show these. !" Even in this case, he still believed in the king. In other words, one can only trust the king. The noble blood is his belief, and the king''s blood and posture are the power of his belief. At this time Gilgamesh is still in unparalleled fury. For him at this period, arrogance has been integrated into instinct, and what makes him even more angry is that he has realized that the other party has a far Power beyond his expectations. "You obviously have a lot of treasures, you must not lack treasures, but you are not even members." Karp clung to the ever twisting lock of the sky, the smile on his face showing his ease. "It''s because of arrogance." Ono Shemaru accepted Karp''s words, seeming to smile casually, "A person who only stays in his own world, mistakenly believes that this world is all the kings, it is not very arrogant to have such an arrogant posture. Is it normal? I still keep in mind the teachings of that adult-always keep in awe of infinity." There are infinite possibilities in an infinite world. No matter how powerful. In this infinite possibility, there must be a stronger existence than you. This is what Silence said to Oshemaru. He obviously kept it in mind. However, the truth in this sentence does not apply to Gilgamesh. His anger finally reached the top in the opponent''s strength and opponent''s contempt. "What a king without being arrogant!" Gilgameshs turbulent magical power is no longer reserved. The golden light that burns like a flame surrounds his golden armor. Even the light of the stars in the sky seems to be drawn to him, and even the earth begins. Constantly shaking under this huge force. The reason for all this. It lies in the sword that Gilgamesh took out. UU reading www. uuknshu.com The golden hilt and the red sword body, like a pillar, are covered with complicated lines, but when it is taken out, it seems to shine with the oldest divine power. -Heaven and Earth leave Pizhixing obediently! This is an EX-level counter-world treasure! Even if the king fails because of his arrogance, he must not end because of his incompetence. This is Gilgamesh''s way of being king, and he dares to declare war even in the face of gods. Take this sword out. Whether it was Karp or Dashemaru''s expressions, it finally became solemn. But there is only a trace. "At least it''s a purple epic equipment." Oshemaru said. "I think the golden legend may also be possible." Karp added. Chapter 609： : Harmonious and friendly sharing of spoils The pure purple epic really cannot describe the power of this sword. -Cut the world. The wind pressure of this sword can smash the entire space from the spatial level. In theory, any creature can''t resist it. If it is allowed to freely release, even cutting the world apart is just a matter of time. This can be said to be Gilgamesh''s hole card, and it can also be said to be one of the representative abilities of his being known as the strongest hero. now. Endless magic power surrounds this sword, and the oldest king laughs wantonly. "Do you feel it? This is the king''s power, blaspheming the king''s miscellaneous repairs, you will destroy this city and this dirty world together! EA liberation!" No one can survive under this sword, not even a god! "Want to destroy this city together? Huh, you are not qualified." Karp snorted coldly, and the shield in front of him finally changed and turned into a huge fist. The dark armor color slowly haunted, and the green and black power exuded a huge breath that seemed to suppress the air. This is a purple epic level skill. With a punitive effect. Although it is not comparable to Gilgamesh''s Deviance Sword in terms of concept, Karp''s power is also not comparable to Gilgamesh as a follower. The sword that tore the world apart, and the fist that smashed the world, collided fiercely! A level seven or eight tornado was born out of thin air, the wind and waves that rolled up even overwhelmed the crackling sound of the collision, and everything was torn apart by the cracks in the dark space. Joan, who came desperately not far away, had black eyes. It''s over. This level of fighting is even enough to destroy most of the city. This is like a nightmare disaster for her as the ruler. Not only must she protect the Holy Grail War from being discovered by the world, but also protect the history of mankind from being discovered by the world. Too much influence. Which heroic spirit actually did such a thing? Joan ran quickly in despair and anger. However, the extinction disaster she expected did not happen, because before the destructive impact spread further, the victory or defeat was already divided, and the black and green fists brutally tore the sword wind of the Deviated Sword with unmatched momentum. , In Gilgamesh''s incompetent furious sight, struck him fiercely. "Come back! King!" Tosaka Tokimin yelled hysterically, and the Lingshu in his hand shone fiercely. Not just one. Used two spells in a row! All are for recall! The king''s figure slowly appeared in the void of the mansion, his face was pale, and his handsome face was filled with distorted anger, but Tosaka Tosaka''s eyes widened was that Gilgamesh appeared flawlessly. The inconvenient incompleteness-a whole arm, broken from the elbow, scarlet blood dripping continuously. The king was injured. And this astral manifested body has not recovered? After using two consecutive Lingshu emergency recalls, he suffered such a serious injury. Tosaka Tokimi could already imagine that if he didn''t recall the king, the king would end. "You did a great job." Gilgameshs arrogance did not seem to have been traumatized by the fiasco. He raised his noble head and stared at Tosaka Tokio in front of him with a burning flame like a red lotus, so that Tosaka Tokio had to lower his head. . "Today''s shame can only be washed away with blood. This king recognizes the strength of the enemy, but this king will not be defeated!" The Wang''s voice that didn''t make any difference between peace and day came to Tosaka Toshimi''s ears, but this time, he did not have the confidence in the king in the past. Because the king has already lost. And it was a fiasco. It was a fiasco without any suspense after taking out all the power. Even if the king had no fear, he did not lose his will to fight. However, Tosaka Tokimi clearly knew that the incompetents will had no effect. His anger is just a ridiculous struggle. Why is it like this? Tosaka Toshimi, who bowed his head, looked blank in his eyes. He thought quickly. All of this is due to the mysterious existence that suddenly interfered in this Holy Grail War. Even the rules can be tampered with. Even the Holy Grail can only be compromised. The same mysterious and extremely powerful fighters are sent out, even the strongest. The great heroic spirit has no resistance at all. Although it is unacceptable and incomprehensible, this is the reality before it. Tosaka Toshimi gritted his teeth. The rules have changed. If you want to continue in this war, do you only need to accept the rules of the mysterious existence and sacrifice precious items to get the gift? The other side. Karp, who realized that the battle was over, slowly landed on the ground. There was nowhere to be seen like a park, and it was completely turned into a wasteland, with bare mud under his feet. "Even ran away." Kapuhaha smiled. "It must be the action of the''Master'' behind it, they are a group of two." Dashemaru raised his hand, and countless snakes rolled back with a weapon, including the suspected golden legendary equipment. Sword, together with the severed hand that gradually dissipated, "Now is the time to divide the spoils, and there is always a lot of gain." "Split the spoils? But I have always been fighting." Karp said puzzledly. "I protected Sakura, or I can take action." Oshamaru smiled. "So that''s it." Karp nodded nonchalantly. "Whatever you want." He really doesn''t care about these little things. Arguing with someone who is good at calculating some small profits is the most boring thing for him. "This sword is the most valuable. Give it to you. You can trade it to me with a certain amount of points." Dashemaru didn''t seem to care about the same. "Oh?" Karp glanced at him unexpectedly and agreed very boldly. Members are allowed to trade with each other. Prices can be estimated using badges. This can be regarded as part of the silent and gradually perfected member society system. When the two men were engaged in a harmonious and friendly operation of dividing the spoils, Joan, who was overdue, finally arrived. Looking at the place where the park was no longer visible, she clutched her chest~www.novelhall. com~ almost can''t breathe. How can this eliminate the impact? The Holy Grail War in a modern city is indeed a huge disaster! Especially for the adjudicator! ! "Another hero?" Da She Wan looked at the saint in front of her with eyes like a poisonous snake. It was a pity that the heroic spirit had not been killed just now. "I am not a competitor in this Holy Grail war, but a ruler responsible for management, a ruler." Jeanne seemed to feel the look in Osaimaru''s eyes that looked at the prey, and suddenly recovered her majestic appearance. The flag spread out on the spear in his hand is hunting and flying with the wind. "Adjudicator?" Dashemaru and Karp glanced at each other, as if they had such a newly transmitted cognition. Chapter 610： : Get closer with the referee When they came to this world, the previously transmitted cognition was supplemented to a certain extent, and among them was the adjudicator. Not the enemy. It is the "God" of this world who sent out heroic spirits similar to "referees" in order to prevent this Holy Grail war from distorting human history or causing irreversible results. "Since it''s not an enemy, is there anything wrong with the adjudicator?" Oshemaru looked polite. "We should not be under the jurisdiction of the adjudicator. Only the rules set by the adult can restrict us." "Yes, I have no authority to govern you." Joan nodded, a little depressed. Unlike the arbiter''s authority to treat heroic servants, she has no authority over these outsiders. But they are also one of the participants. Was this Holy Grail war really the Lord''s test of her? Joan gathered her mind for a while, and continued to say to Oshemaru and the others, "However, in the rules set by your''existence'', there should also be a rule that does not allow you to cause large-scale destruction, but how is this? The matter? Although it did not cause any injuries to innocent people, it clearly exceeded the permissible level of destruction. Think about it more or less for those who desperately need to cover up this war!" At the beginning, she still maintained a calm tone, but later she couldn''t help but complain. She still hasn''t figured out how to deal with the funeral. "It has nothing to do with us, little girl." Kapu smiled heartily and waved the deviated sword in his hand. "It was your servant who used this destructive attack first." "Huh? Is that true?" Joan was taken aback, glanced at the weapon in Karp''s hand that exuded a strong treasure, and suddenly understood what was going on. Immediately put his legs together, put his steel gloved palms on his knees, and bent over to apologize: "I''m really sorry, please tell me the characteristics of that follower. Since it is our problem, as the adjudicator, I will deal with it fairly." "Hahaha, it''s okay." Karp had a very good impression of the polite and polite girl, and he smiled nonchalantly, "He didn''t say the name, but he claimed to be the king, wearing golden armor and a pair of Arrogant look." "Understood, thank you very much." Joan had vaguely guessed who it was. She has the authority to know the real name of each participating hero, and now immediately remembers this unruly fellow in a small book in her mind. "That''s it." Karp waved his hand, ready to go back to sleep. For him, the fight just now was almost like a warm-up exercise. "Please wait a minute." Jeanne called them again. "Is there anything else, Miss Adjudicator?" Oshemaru looked at the adjudicator, his eyes flickering slightly, "If there is anything I need help, I''m happy to help." He didn''t speak much just now, just observing in secret. This adjudicator, who has special authority over the heroic spirits, seemed to be very foolish. Da She Wan had some thoughts. Although the heroes do not seem to be very strong, he has not forgotten that the heroes are all qualified to buy jars and become members. If they can get closer to the adjudicator, there will be more places they can control. . Fat Cat Literature Network Joan did not know what kind of person this man with a cold breath was, but as a saint, she was still a little sensitive to the unique breath of the lich. But now is not the time to care about these. She asked politely, "I hope I can learn more about that existence. I dont know if the two can answer." "The lord?" Da She Wan was surprised. "Yes!" Joan''s sapphire-like beautiful eyes stared at the two sincerely, "I know that he is a powerful existence that can negotiate with the Lord, but I don''t know anything else, whether he is gentle or indifferent, yes Kindness or cruelty, the direction and results of this Holy Grail War are no longer known, but his will may affect or even change the entire world." This is not a revelation from the Lord, but Joan himself wants to find the answer. For a believer who believes that the Lord is guarding the world, she can''t ignore the existence that the Lord personally admits to be equal or even beyond. "If you just want to know this, there is nothing you can''t say." The pupils of Oshemaru''s eyes flickered again. "The power of that adult is beyond everyone''s imagination. Even destroying the world is just a matter of thought. , But as long as he doesnt act provocatively or provoke him, he is gentle, gentle enough to be like an elder in the family, besides, he is happy to see our growth, especially when we get gifts from him ......" O Shemaru briefly introduced the silence in his impression. The reverence in words is unobstructed. Joan listened very carefully, and she could see that she was very pleased with this answer. Because Dashemaru described it as a perfect "god." Gentle, majestic, with the same expectations of the elders towards the believers, and will guide the way forward from time to time to break away the confusion. In this case. There should be no need to worry about such terrible things as "God War". "If you really want to understand, or even communicate with that adult, then take your treasure or something in exchange for the gift." Oshemaru finally said, "After you get the gift, you will be paid attention to, even if you like it. , When you have any demands, you can also consult. This is a more precious opportunity than gifts." He probably understood what kind of person this Joan was. Since it is not a competitor. Then if she became a can opener, or had a feeling of respect for that adult, they would have more in common and be more foolish. "Understood, thank you very much." Jeanne was really moved. But... Treasure? She doesn''t even have a penny. "If there is no treasure, UU reading might as well let me lend you some first." Oshemaru said again in a hoarse voice, "The adults do not want treasures, this is just a process of expressing determination and heart. I have already I dont need treasure anymore. Even if I borrow some from you, its okay. I think the adults will be very happy to see a "guest" like you." "Really?" Jeanne opened her eyes slightly, a little tangled, "But, this..." "It doesn''t matter, we are not enemies." Oshemaru''s smile widened again. "No, thank you very much, but no need." Jeanne shook the braid behind her slightly, and finally gritted her teeth and refused. "If Treasure is concerned, I will find a way by myself. Since it is an expression of determination, I will find a way by myself. Be more sincere. Besides, as the adjudicator of the Holy Grail War, how can I collect gifts from the participants." Did you overdo it a little bit... The smile on Dashemaru''s face remained unchanged, as if he had never thought about bribing. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 611： : An alliance to find each other Just when Joan of Arc and Dashemaru and others first came into contact, in the dark part of the shadow, a talisman was silently turned into fly ash. Xiao Nan, standing on a certain tall building, stared at the direction of the park. The night wind blew away the collar that covered most of her face, revealing a calm face that seemed to have no emotion. Is that the heroic spirit? Although it seems to be easily beaten away by Da She Wan and others, Xiao Nan is very clear about the wealth of modern society. They have paid a huge price, and decades of accumulation may not be comparable to an ordinary wealthy businessman here. It is equivalent to saying that these seemingly "weak and small" heroes can become powerful in the blink of an eye at any time by opening a can. Is it possible to get a few enemies out of the field before the can is opened? On Xiao Nan''s body, sheet after sheet of snow-white paper continued to fly, dispersed, and melted into the night. These are the talisman used to monitor the city. For the ninja, no matter what kind of war mode, he will understand what he needs to do the first time. In the twilight, Xiao Nan turned his head, her pale golden eyes looked at the top of the tall building across the street. There, a young man in a black T-shirt stood quietly, staring at her with scarlet eyes. "Uchiha Itachi." Xiao Nan called out the other party''s name, and raised his eyebrows. "You traitor, dare to appear in front of me again?" After capturing Konoha, Xiao Nan naturally knew a lot. For example, Uchiha Itachi is Konoha''s undercover agent. Really cruel. Killing all of her own people for Konoha''s sake. This incomprehensible emotion made even Xiao Nan feel chills and anger. For her orphaned due to the war, her family and companions are extraordinary. significance. "I understand your anger towards the betrayer, but I was not your companion from the beginning, so naturally I can''t say betrayal." Uchiha Itachi''s expression was indifferent, his voice calm, "And here, you can''t take my badge, The event is not a place for us to vent our hatred, here we can only pursue victory." "But I can make you return without success." Xiaonan is already considering whether to open the stage of destiny. "It doesn''t make much sense for you and me to fight now." Uchiha Itachi said as if he had seen through Xiaonan''s thoughts, "We are all can openers who have reached the limit. We are equal in theory. , But you still dont know anything about my series, my intelligence, or even my transfer." Xiao Nan''s movements froze. This is indeed the case. She deliberately collected the information of these people, but this Uchiha Itachi appeared suddenly. Her understanding of him still stayed before the capture of Konoha. When only a few jars were opened, even for a time. Thought he died at the hands of his own brother. It is extremely dangerous to rashly fight with an extreme can opener who does not know any information. Especially when Xiao Nan recalled the amazing performance of this person in the past, his heart sank slightly. This is a terrible enemy, at least an equal enemy. "You won''t come to me for no reason, what do you want to do?" Xiao Nan asked, reflecting the starlight in the depths of his eyes, with a sense of imperceptible crisis. It''s been stagnant for too long. She was originally the strongest person, she opened the can to her limit early, but after the dungeon world was opened, the rest of the people continued to catch up, stagnating for too long. Therefore, she must win this Holy Grail War! Pippi Reading Network "Oshemaru and that Karp are actually already in an alliance." Uchiha Itachi spit out this reality that is already in front of him, "We may not lose the battle with an extreme man, but if Fight with two can openers at the same time?" Xiao Nan squinted some eyes. She did not answer, because the answer was already obvious. The odds of winning are slim. It can even be said that only loses. Although they opened different jars and mastered different skills, they were all stopped on the same line at this time. That was the line drawn by the Chamber of Commerce, so their strengths must not be too different from each other. many. The difference between combat awareness and hole cards is not enough to make any one of them one-on-two. "Why are you looking for me?" Xiaonan already knew the origin of Uchiha Itachi, but he was still a little wary. "I said that day, it was your last chance to leave, and after that, he chose a betrayer. It is impossible for me to forgive." "I don''t need your forgiveness." Uchiha Itachi said immediately, "but I also said that this is not a place where we can vent our personal grudges. Our goal is to win. On this basis, you should understand. We are the best alliance choice." Xiao Nan didn''t say anything. She was thinking. What Uchiha Itachi said was the reality before him. They were once members of the same organization and came from the same world. They have a certain understanding of each other''s personalities. Compared with the rest, they are indeed very good. Alliance selection. There is no too much entanglement. "Okay, I agree." Xiaonan stared at Uchiha Itachi closely, "but since it is an alliance, you should always tell me what your transfer is?" This is one of the reasons why Xiaonan agreed with the alliance. anyway. In this war where there is only one victor, they will meet sooner or later, and the corresponding information must be mastered before then. The alliance is a good opportunity. Click The long knife in Uchiha Itachi''s hand slowly unsheathed, making a crisp sound, like a scabbard covered with silver light in the moonlight. "You can call me-a knife forger." Uchiha Itachi said word by word, "This profession only forges one knife in my life, and most of my strength lies in this knife." "What kind of profession is this?" Xiao Nan raised his eyebrows slightly. UU reading Since it is an alliance, there will definitely be joint battles afterwards, and lying is easy to spot. But Xiao Nan had some doubts. "I have two wishes, to protect Konoha forever, and to protect Uchiha Sasuke forever." Uchiha Itachi returned the long sword in his hand to the scabbard. "Even if I die, I can never be resurrected. I forged it. The sword will also become the power to protect Konoha." "..." Xiaonan gave Itachi Uchiha a deep look. She believed it. This reason can explain this profession, because the transfer of the pot is related to the fate that people desire most. Although it is an enemy with a different position, although it is incomprehensible, she cannot question the loyalty and guardian will of Uchiha Itachi alone to Konoha. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 612： : Crude crushing arrogance "The alliance is established." Xiao Nan said simply. "Then, we will fight side by side again." Uchiha Itachi smiled calmly. What he said was true, but the lie alone was the deadliest. A very special profession is his most powerful weapon. No one can guess. He will turn himself into a real knife. Uchiha Itachi has his own plan. This battle is not a simple contest of strength. If you want to win, you must think carefully. "Did you see the battle tonight?" Xiao Nan quickly entered the state. "It''s very clear." For an instant, Uchiha Itachi''s figure came directly to Xiao Nan, turned around, looked at the direction of the park, and turned his back to Xiao Nan without reservation. "That king, I''m afraid I will trade the jars after I go back. "With his wealth, he might be able to catch up with us soon." Xiao Nan spoke out of this reality with some helplessness. The kings expression of extreme luxury was written with three wordsnot bad for money. The key Xiaonan has not been able to find the opponent''s position in a short time. Even if you find it, it doesn''t make much sense. As long as the stage of destiny is opened, time will be given to open the jar. This process will be protected by the Chamber of Commerce. "It''s just catching up... Let''s solve the remaining heroic spirits and their masters who haven''t opened the can. One can solve one, and we can''t delay time." Uchiha Itachi''s thinking is very clear. The more you drag it later, the more complicated it becomes. This is also one of the reasons why he came to find the alliance. Xiaonan''s Fulu has an advantage in finding people. "I''m already looking for it." Xiao Nan turned his gaze to this prosperous city, "This city is amazingly huge, and it''s just an ordinary city...this is the level of an undestroyed modern world." Dense population, terrible prosperity. I don''t know if her world can have such a day-after the war is completely ended. At the same moment. Altria is also on the plane coming to this battlefield. They will be the last contestants to arrive. One party and the gods are wandering on the streets without people. Roger is eating in the restaurant. The rest of the heroic spirits have just begun to perceive the short and fierce battle tonight, and Gilgamey, lucky to escape What''s more, as Xiaonan said, he is preparing to sacrifice to obtain the gift of unknown existence. "Wealth? It''s really a cheap sacrifice. The last thing this king lacks is wealth." Gilgamesh looked at the painted pattern in front of him and opened his treasure, and countless golden coins fell from it. His treasure house is a real treasure house. It contained all the treasures, weapons, and even fine wines he had collected in front of him, all of which were permanently sealed with his death, leaving nothing to his kingdom until he appeared as a hero, and the treasure house itself became One of his treasures. And at the moment the treasure fell. Tosaka Toshimi, who stayed quietly beside the king, suddenly stiffened. Just like Eimiya Kiritugus performance at the time, all his pride, all his self-confidence, were brutally torn apart under this indescribable and unknown sight. This is silence erecting the authority of the Chamber of Commerce and making them clearly aware What I face is the existence beyond all their cognition. Gilgamesh squeezed the only remaining hand tightly, gritted his teeth, and the red lotus-like eyes burst out with intense unwillingness. Even if he is the strongest hero, a demigod. However, in front of the sight beyond the specifications of Silence, he can only be forced to lower his noble head, bringing indescribable shame. "What a joke! This kind of power!" Gilgamesh squeezed out his mouth like a roar, "Even the self-righteous gods can''t match it. What is this!?" Inhibition? The power equivalent to Gaia and Alaya? But that kind of existence is unconscious! ok composition network Gilgamesh clearly sensed that the unspeakable gaze was on his body, and he did not have the ability to raise his head when he was oppressed. Suddenly. A voice resounded through his mind. "Not reconciled?" Gilgamesh couldn''t answer, nor could he answer, this power roared in his mind, and it was already exhausting to stay awake. He knows clearly. Even if it is not a follower, or the heroic spirit itself, even when it is still alive, there will be no resistance at all. "The king can be arrogant, but he cannot be ignorant." Silent voice appeared in his mind again, Gilgamesh felt a palm touch his head, but he couldn''t move a bit. The voice continued. "All your glory, all the things you are proud of, are not worth mentioning in the truly vast world." The voice fell, and all kinds of terrifying pictures appeared in Gilgamesh''s mind. The immortal king got angry, and the entire universe and the endless sea of ??stars were all set off maddening sands. With a huge palm, the entire galaxy was turned into nothingness, and the roar of the Lord of the Forbidden Zone penetrated the layers of space, causing countless stars. Yao trembling, to the back, the invisible existence waved his sleeves, the galaxy collapsed, and the infinite universe was crushed one by one... Gilgamesh was shocked. These kinds of images are not only beyond his imagination, but even impossible to imagine at all. How could this kind of backhand universe annihilate, and countless creatures wailing and despairing existence! lie? Illusion? Although he wanted to think so, the great horror and despair deeply conveyed to his heart, making him realize that these are real facts. By contrast. What is the oldest king on a small planet? Even the great horror that has lived for hundreds of millions of years is likely to be annihilated by a stronger person with a wave of hands, and the immortal soul will be turned into nothingness. Don''t talk about him. Gilgamesh could even feel the vibration of restraint at this time. Through him, the restraining power to see a trace of truth is unstoppable fear. Obviously it is just a collection of consciousness, just rigid rules, but it seems to be frightened. "It''s really...unimaginable truth." Gilgamesh sat on the ground like this, with his head down, and an inexplicable loneliness passed on his extremely proud face. Ants This world, this planet, are all ants. "Hahahaha." Gilgamesh suddenly laughed again, the lonely picture seemed to have never appeared before, "I was shocked, even if it is a ant, this king is still the king here. , Come on, this king''s gift." Pride is his characteristic of this period. But not all of him. The silence at this moment actually saw a little Xian Shan''s gesture on his body. It turned out to be scared, can you scare the rest of your personality? He was suddenly curious. What would happen to such a brutal crushing golden arrogance? The transaction begins. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 613： : Jin Shinings transfer series Jin Shining almost did not hesitate to choose the Royal Road series. One after another jars appeared. There are all kinds of messy knowledge and treasures in this series, but in the eyes of collectors like Jin Shining, it is extremely appetizing. "It''s actually three copies?" He looked at a fragment of the weapon design in his hand, without any hesitation, bought another five hundred second-level pots. You can only buy a maximum of two hundred first-level cans, but there is no limit for second-level cans. That being said. For a thing that is not very important, I will put a third-level can and not buy it, and only Jin Shining, who is rich and reckless, will do it. One after another jars. After buying a full 1,500 second-level jars, after completing this puzzle, Jin Shining looked at the ten third-level jars with satisfaction. Destiny props. "The jar decides the fate of the king? This is really unpleasant." Gilgamesh lay down in a different position, and looked at the jar in front of him with one hand on his side. It seemed that he was a little tired from opening. Chains flew out, using the lock of the sky to open the jar. I remembered it in my mind. But it was the terrifying picture that I just saw. He was born as a demigod, and he was born as a king. He was as virtuous and unparalleled at the beginning, but why he gradually became arrogant, because he knew that he was the king expected by God, but God wanted He came to suppress humanity. So he began to be arrogant and cruel, and began to create a rule of mankind, so that mankind clearly understand the storm that no one can rely on. So, what is his next destiny? Gilgamesh narrowed his eyes, as if expecting an answer. then-- Ten jars were opened all at once. Gilgamesh couldnt wait to see how this so-called pot determined his fate, and in the last pot, golden flames poured into his body, his face suddenly changed, because he felt it My soul is being continuously burned. It is not the spiritual foundation of this follower body. It is the soul of the hero who is truly the oldest king. When he was a child, he was an adult, he was a young man, several times, several legends, several spiritual foundations all burned together, and their inhibitions were constantly trembling, but they could do nothing about it, because this did not belong The power of this world. Gilgamesh finally understood what was being burned. That is his divinity. As the work of the gods, the king of the mythical age, two-thirds of his composition are gods, and one-third are humans. But now, his divinity is burning and constantly compressing, but finally it is condensed. A group of burning flames, with a bang, merged with his treasures of the king, spreading like a chaotic explosion, forming a large space surrounded by golden mist. -The Kingdom of God. This word flashed through Gilgamesh''s mind. This is his kingdom of God. His divinity has been condensed, and his soul is already a complete human being, but he controls the kingdom of God, which will become the source of his power and the entire source of his god. At this time, he is neither **** nor human, but the king of the kingdom of God! "Is this my destiny? The king in charge of the kingdom of God, haha, hahaha." Gilgamesh laughed loudly, with helplessness, irony, joy, and arrogant. Then stepped forward and stepped into a golden whirlpool. However, he disappeared in front of Tosaka Tokimin, and appeared in his own kingdom of God. It''s still deserted here. Gilgamesh made a decision that no one expected, and his body shook violently. The personality that had been complemented by the burning was rudely scattered. One is divided into three people. Arrogant adulthood, virtuous youth, cheerful childhood. There was even silence for a moment. He never expected that Gilgamesh would suddenly make such a choice. But the two who were separated do not seem to be confused. "Worrying about being arrogant and not being able to properly rule the kingdom of God?" Hyun Shan, who was holding a book, glanced at Jin Shan, "I really don''t know why I became like you." "Hmph, you are ignorant in my opinion." Jin Shan put his hands around his chest and returned to him with an extremely arrogant posture. "Don''t get me wrong, this king just doesn''t want to be restricted by trivial matters in God''s country." "Even though we are in different periods, we are still alone at this time." The young Youxian covered his forehead, looking like he could not stand it, "So don''t be so arrogant, okay? To yourself Tsundere has no meaning at all." "So courageous! Obviously just a kid, you are not even the king of this period." Jin Shining chuckled, but everyone felt his disguised anger. He is an arrogant king, representing nobility and reverence. How could it be considered arrogant. "What''s going on right now, let''s continue to open the jar." Xian Shan interjected in. He represented reason. "Yes, the most important thing is to open the jar first." You Flash nodded. He is innocent, self, and kind. Although immature, he will be loved. Two to one. Jin Shining also just snorted coldly. "Let''s open it, after opening the jar, this king will find those two people to clean up the previous insults!" They are not three souls, but just one soul. They are like shadow clones that will never be combined. Therefore, they have the power to use separately and the power to use together, and they can just put the original chaotic kingly jar The role of the play to the extreme. Even if it was silent, I had to sigh. really. Although the game planner is planning the game, he can never think of what kind of show action the players will have. After about two thousand third-level pots. UU Reading Gilgamesh''s opening to the limit was reached. Of course, his current strength is not as good as the other extreme players, because the transfer of the Royal Road series is basically a farming type. For the sake of fairness, he will be weaker than others without development, and stronger than others after development. "We need people, we need to build weapons, and build an army." King Xian was holding a book, and after opening the jar, his eyes seemed to burn with the wisdom of never series. "The most indispensable thing outside is people. It is their honor to be the people of this king." Jin Shan raised his head. "No." You Shan shook his head and said very seriously, "Such aggressive action will expose the existence of the heroic spirit to the world and disrupt the civilized competition of mankind. We can''t resist the inhibitions, let alone the rest comes from The strong of the Chamber of Commerce, we may still be unable to beat any of them." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 614： : Players who are about to gather Warn your own weakness, this kind of thing is done by You Shan. Their current strength is very strong. Very strong. Powerful enough to perhaps break away from the Hall of Valor, and even destroy the world. But it''s just a world, restraining power, but in charge of countless parallel worlds, countless timelines. Not to mention, in front of the Chamber of Commerce, they are just a junior member. So it can''t be too arrogant. "It''s boring." The golden armor on Jin Shan gradually receded, and he changed into a comfortable and self-cultivating modern outfit, which opened the passage of the kingdom of God to the outside, "I''ll find something interesting to do." After speaking, regardless of Xian Shan and You Shan''s reactions, he went straight out. "The king." As soon as Tosaka wanted to lower his head, he saw another king and a younger king who came out following the king, and he almost stared out his eyes. "What are you doing out? This is my home court." Jin Shan seemed very dissatisfied. "What are you talking about, we are the same person." Hyun Sheen didn''t seem to care, but the words changed. "Moreover, this Holy Grail war must be won. Do you want to taste defeat again?" "Huh." Jin Shan turned his head arrogantly, but said nothing. He is arrogant, but not stupid. "In short, this is the situation now." You Shan still remembered his master, walked up to him, and explained with a smile, "We did get a powerful gift from the sacrifice, but in order to maximize the use of this For this gift, we chose to divide one into three, and each of us is Gilgamesh." "That''s it." Tosaka Tokimi nodded. He still didn''t understand. But at least he understands a little bit. "I will serve the king as always, no matter from the mission and blood of the Tosaka family, or from the perspective of the Holy Grail War, there will be no change in this." Tosaka Tokimi''s respect for Gilgamesh is from the heart. Even after Wang''s defeat, that confidence in Wang was reduced, but respect was not compromised. Because to respect a truly noble person is to respect himself. "You are fine." King Ken seemed to be very satisfied with Tosaka Toshimi. "In this era, there are not many people who recognize nobility and respect the king''s glory like you. This is a reward for you." He stretched out his hand, took out a staff from the Kings Treasury, a staff tall with a red gem suspended at the top, and handed it to Tosaka Tokimi. Tosaka Tokimi was stunned. He was not surprised that Gilgamesh was able to take out such a staff with strong magical power, but he was surprised that the king would have given him this staff. He knew very well how much Wang valued his collection. Even just peeping would be a mortal felony, and even touching it would be unforgivable. "Hey, did you send out this king''s treasure?" Jin Shan suddenly raised his voice, his expression unhappy. This is the Gilgamesh that Tosaka Tokimi knew. However, Xian Shan just waved his hand casually. "This is also the king''s treasure. Rewarding meritorious officials is not a defilement of the treasure. What''s more, most of the gifts out of the jar must be given to the people to be used in order to show value, right." The last sentence The words are for You Shan. "That''s right." Youxian nodded. Two to one, Jin Shan lost his temper. These two people are both him. It is normal for him and himself to be arrogant, but there is no need for him and himself to be frustrated. Tosaka Tokimi understood the relationship between these three kings. This is a good thing for him. Although the king is noble, but the king''s arrogance is distressing to the master and his subordinates. At this moment, he took over the king''s reward with joy. "By the way, you can also sacrifice to that existence in exchange for the jar." Xian Shan seemed to suddenly think of something and said to Tosaka Tokimi, "You are also qualified, but I won''t reward you immediately. With the sacrificed treasure, you have to use your own property. If you want to get my reward, it depends on your merits and deeds. This king is not stingy." Although you can directly use his own too much property to let Tosaka Tokimi open the can to the limit. However, Hyun Sun would not do this. Because this kind of reward may not be loyal, it would be easy for bad things, and lead to a disagreement between the powerful Tosaka Tokichen and the king. In this regard, he should be consistent with Jin Shan. Even if Yu Shan opposes it is useless. It is still two to one. Tosaka Tokichen heard this and naturally had no opinion. It''s better to say that this is a matter of course for him. At this moment. The curtains that were drawn tightly revealed a ray of morning light. Everyone present was silent for a while. A new day in the Holy Grail War has begun. ...... A lot of things happened this night. But the war will not give people a respite. Xiaonan has dispersed her surveillance Fulu into the city as much as possible, but as she said, the city is too big, and every floor of every tall building may hide the master and Heroic Spirit, and there are nearly a million people here, which is already more than the population of Hokage and the entire Fire Country. Not enough, and it''s not all for nothing. Xiaonan already knows to focus on places that serve as transportation hubs, such as crossroads, bus stations, train stations, airports, and so on. As long as the enemy wants to hide himself and hide among ordinary people, these places must be used. So she found a new hero. Altoria and Alice Phil who just got off the plane. "A heroic spirit may be her master next to her. The other party didn''t find my talisman, but it can only be confirmed by seeing it with your own eyes." Xiaonan said to Uchiha Itachi next to him. "Let''s go." Uchiha Itachi didn''t hesitate too much. "If you can eliminate it, then you can eliminate it. If you can''t find the next target, it''s that simple." Xiao Nan thought so too. War is as simple as that. The distance from here to the airport should not be too close for the ninja. And somewhere was strolling around the street as if traveling. He was close to three meters tall. Roger, who frequently attracted attention, suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of Xiao Nan and the others. He is either really eating and drinking. I have already used my thoughts to strengthen my own vision, covering the entire city. Although it is said that the larger the area, the less accurate it is, but it is still possible to keep an eye on Xiao Nan, who I know. "Is it finally lively?" A smile appeared on that heroic face. Stepping forward, the figure like a little giant also began to walk in that direction. It clearly seemed to be walking, but it was unknowingly fast. His move. Some people are equally aware. After all, a person close to three meters tall is too conspicuous in this world. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 615： : The stage of destiny starts Looking at the people who became active in silence, they couldn''t help but feel excited. The previous battle between Oshemaru and Gilgamesh was actually not a Holy Grail War, at most it was an opening. And at the moment. The players and the natives actually met at this point. At this time, Altria and Alice Phil were completely unaware. After getting off the plane, the two of them just walked out of the airport unhurriedly. One is beautiful, the other is heroic, and the two are rare. I don''t know how many people''s eyes amazed by the big beauty I saw. "This is Fuyuki City." Alice Phil looked a little excited. "This is my first time doing a plane, Saber." "Please don''t be too careless." Altria''s body stood straight. "From the moment I stepped on the ground, I was plunged into the battlefield." "Isn''t there a saber to protect me?" Alice smiled, "And Kirishu is also looking at us, right?" Her smile is really beautiful, with a mature charm, and with an innocence that seems to belong only to children. Only when she is smiling, Saber will remember her identity. The cyborg who has never left the family is only nine years old. The sound from the headset interrupted Saber''s thoughts. "I''m indeed looking at you, but don''t be too careless. A battle seems to have broken out here last night, and the entire Central Park has been blocked. The intensity of this battle now far exceeds the level of a general Holy Grail war. "Eimiya Kirishu''s voice came from the headset. It didn''t sound like the tone of speaking to his wife. obviously. He has entered a state of combat. "I will protect Alice Phil." Altria also stood up in awe, "Betting on the name of the Knight King." "Really, both Kirishu and Saber''s expressions are too serious, making me a little nervous." Alice Phil stuck out her tongue, showing a playful appearance. Her mood is indeed different. Since leaving the castle, he has become a lot more active. Saber''s expression softened a little unconsciously. I don''t know why, she has an inexplicable pity for this nine-year-old lady, and seems to feel that she has some similarities with herself. But before she had waited for a long time to ease, her expression suddenly became serious again. Reached out to protect Alice Phil behind him, and looked at the two in front of him. All are the same clothes. Red clouds on black. This kind of clothing that is completely inconsistent with modern characteristics has not ushered in any attention. The gazes that were originally seen around have disappeared without a trace, and even speeded up one by one and left in a hurry. This scene alone seems extremely It''s weird, not to mention, that man''s scarlet eyes made people feel like scalp tingling. It''s the enemy! And it''s not a hero. "It''s not a can opener." Xiao Nan spoke first, seemingly satisfied, "It seems lucky." "Then fix it immediately." Uchiha Itachi didn''t even say a word of nonsense, and for a moment, just a blink of an eye, he came behind Altria. The long knife in his hand that was out of the sheath reflected a strange cold light. So fast! Altria''s expression was dull, her pupils contracted, and a translucent protective shield completely wrapped them around her and Alice Phil. Had it not been for the defensive weapon that Eimiya Kirishu had handed over to them, just this moment, the two of them had been in a different place. "It can block my attack... this shouldn''t be an item in this world." Uchiha Itachi turned around, staring at the two with scarlet eyes, "The equipment that came out of the jar? You still have one. A can opener in hiding, so she is not your master?" Only then did the killing intent begin to spread. Whether it is Altria or Alice Phil, there is a deep chill. As the knight king, Altria is no stranger to killing intent. However, what I feel at this time is completely different. There is no anger, no blood, no cruelty, but just cold, cold enough to be like some kind of killing machine without any emotion. This is the warrior of another world? Altria gritted her teeth, held her invisible sword, and assumed a posture ready to fight. "I will never allow you to hurt Alice Phil!" "You are not our opponent, and you can''t hold it for a round." Xiaonan approached unhurriedly, raising his hand and patting. Click. The protective shield on Altria''s body shattered like foam, along with the necklace she wore around her neck. Can''t win. The knight king''s heart was full of bitterness, even if she didn''t make a move, she still felt her weakness and weakness. It is impossible to win the fight. Both of them are monsters who have received gifts, just like her master. In such a battle, she who has not received gifts is just a ridiculous existence, even if she is a hero. So what is she here for? In fact, Kirishu Eomiya was also hesitating at this time. He was near them, observing the scene through an imperceptible instrument floating in the air. Go out, one to two, he will die under the stage of fate. Don''t go. Alice Phil will die. He did not expect that he would encounter such a desperate situation just as soon as he stepped into the battlefield, and it was after he had gained a powerful force that he had never thought of. So do you want to go out? He is still hesitating now, the answer is actually certain, even if Alice Phil is his wife and the mother of his daughter, he can only give up in this case. This is based on the judgment of his always cold ideals. but...... "Since you want to save, then go!" A rough voice suddenly sounded, and not only Weimiya Kiritugu turned his head abruptly, even Xiaonan and Uchiha Itachi looked in that direction. It was Roger who spoke naturally. "Just do what you want to do I have heard your voice." Roger''s high body stood in front of Eimiya Kiritugu with a trademark smile on his face "Dont worry, Ill help you. Men just have to fight for what they want to do! Nothing else." Did not wait for Eomiya Kirito''s reaction. He has taken out his badge. Destiny stage! start up! Not only Eomiya Kiriji, but even the two of Xiaonan are also included together. Roger is eager to take risks and eager to fight, and this is the time to fight! The earth began to roar. The huge pillars extending from the ground lifted the entire airport, constantly deforming and rotating, revealing the blue sky and white clouds. All pedestrians disappeared naturally, seeming to be excluded from this space, only Altori Ya and Alice Phil were placed in the highest auditorium, sitting steadily, like a king and queen admiring the arena. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 616： : Occupation of Kirito Eomiya This is the stage of destiny? For those who have experienced such a magical scene for the first time, everything in front of them is still extremely magical. They seem to be in another independent space. A space dedicated to combat. only. Eimiya Kiritugu didn''t want to fight at all. He looked at the big man like a giant in front of him with some caution, then looked at the two people on the other side, thinking fast in his mind, and finally relaxed, even took out a cigarette and lit it by his mouth. Take a deep breath and spit it out slowly. This gives a relaxed posture. "I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen soon." He looked at Xiaonan and Uchiha Itachi and said, "It''s a two-on-two now. Actually, there is no need to fight. After all, it is not a fight that we must win. " Although he is wary of the big men around him. But this time. Weimiya Kirishu didn''t hesitate to count Roger and himself together, otherwise he would have to be one-to-two, or even one-to-three. "Roger." Xiao Nan looked at Roger, frowning slightly, "What do you mean? Let''s join forces to eliminate competitors in this world. If they let them open the jar, it will only increase our difficulty. " She and Roger are in the same area in the doomsday copy, but after so long, they still can''t see through this person. Sometimes he behaves as straightforward and simple as a child, sometimes irritable, and sometimes showing a wise attitude. As a partner may bring vitality to the team, but as an opponent, it is difficult to figure out what he is thinking. "I heard his voice, he really yearns for world peace." Roger stretched out his hand and patted Uemiya Kiritugu''s shoulder, with a bright smile on his face, "I haven''t seen many people with this kind of wish. But I have decided to help him." "What?" Xiao Nan couldn''t completely understand, "What are you doing? Why are you here?" "Does this need to be asked?" Roger laughed loudly, his hands wrapped around his chest, and the red coat behind him was windless, and a rough voice resounded through the stage: "Enjoy the adventure, meet different people, help those who want to help, and fight those who want to fight. If you want to ask why, I''m the One Piece!" "How does this look like a pirate." Xiao Nan''s eyes couldn''t help but twitch, but his pale golden eyes condensed. Because she can feel it. Roger is serious. Equally astonished was Uemiya Kiritsugu. He stared at this big man, surprised that his inner purpose was discovered, and at the same time he couldn''t help being vigilant. He would not be stupid if he believed in the ruthless realism. At the meeting, I believe the reason "want to help". However, there is no need to say it all right now. "It seems that it is a two-on-two confirmation." Keishi Weimiya paused, "This kind of battle can easily allow others to take advantage of it. It should be avoided for both of us." He still didn''t want to fight. This kind of frontal battle was not what he wanted at all. Once he started fighting actively, he must have a certainty of winning. However, Uchiha Itachi and Konan looked at each other. Without any words, Xiao Nan''s figure turned into an endless talisman flying up in that instant, and Uchiha Itachi was shocked, chakra erupted from him like a blazing fire, instantly forming a red The translucent giant wrapped him inside, with wings on his back, as high as a mountain, exuding a palpable deterrent. Full body Suzano! And what Susano Noge held in his hand was not the Chakra Greatsword, but it was Uchiha Itachi himself who had also grown larger! An astonishing chill radiated from the blade, and countless fierce and huge sword auras descended from the sky, thrusting towards Wei Gong Qisi. Is this a direct fight? Wei Gong Qisi reacted in a timely manner. His shoes lit up with lines of light, and his figure suddenly accelerated. He jumped sideways and avoided in this forest-like energy, but chains of energy formed from the talisman. Out, quickly forming a shackle like a grid. On one side is the grid that restricts movement, and on the other is the sword energy that is precisely stabbed from the grid. Even without any preparation, the two still cooperate seamlessly. "It won''t let you succeed." Roger laughed loudly, and the huge figure came to Eomiya Kirito''s side in an instant, his fist was covered with a dark, armed color domineering, and with the strengthening of the surging thought power, he punched out. boom--! A storm like a missile explosion burst out from the fist, and the air turned into circles of huge white sonic bursts amidst the wailing sounds, and the gust of wind was enough to destroy a small town. Altria was completely stunned. Even in the stands, you can still feel the destructive power. This is the one who has received the gift? The power created by just one punch is comparable to all his own treasures. "Cut heir!" Alice Phil, who was next to him, grabbed Altria''s arm tightly. Although he was trying his best to restrain it, the worry in his eyes could not be concealed. If it was the former Eumiya Kiritugu, the aftermath of this battle could tear him to pieces. Altria looked at Alice Phil''s worry, stretched out her hand and grabbed her palm, comforting her in a gentle tone that she didn''t even realize: "The master also sacrificed a huge amount of wealth and received the gift of reaching the limit. There will be no such simple defeat." It seems to confirm his words. After the white mist formed by the fist wind gradually dissipated, what appeared inside was a huge mecha with a height of nearly 100 meters and a whole body of black and gold! A big sword, a mobile phone gun, with a bright magic halo on the top of the head, the shell is covered with fine energy loops, surging with powerful magic! This is the transfer of Eimiya Kiritugu through the equipment series. Magic Mecha Division! Most of the exclusive jars he opened after his transfer were used to strengthen this magical mecha, with various performances and various weapons. Today''s mecha has the power to crush the military power of the world. "Does it really have to be hit?" The voice of Eimiya Kirishu came from the mech, it seemed that he didn''t want to fight. But this is nothing but paralyzing words. When he must fight, he also won''t escape. The red magic halo suddenly lit up at the position of the mecha''s eyes, and the huge figure like a mountain stepped on the void, rushing towards the same huge Suzano with unimaginable flexibility. The bullet for the machine gun has arrived first. Uchiha Itachi''s Susano was hit by bullets continuously, and where he was hit, the invisible energy eroded his Chakra continuously. "Special skills?" The huge Suzano raised up the long knife in his hand and assumed a stab gesture. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 617： : The Cannon of Keiji Eomiya Uchiha Itachi is also ready to use skills. The next moment. Everything around seemed to be suspended, the bullets from the lasing shot stepped on the black and gold mecha in the void, and even included the magic halo on top of the mecha that was flowing like an angel. It''s not that time is paused, but that he has improved his thinking thousands of times at this moment. Only he who is a sword can withstand such an acceleration of thinking. Suzano''s huge figure calculated a certain kill in this still world. He dodged most of the bullet attacks with minimal damage and flexibly, he came to Kiritugu Eomiyas mecha in a flash, and pierced through the gap between the sword and the gun. The whole process was completed in one go, as if after thousands of times. It''s like trying. The skill is called-Shura Knife! With the heavy piercing sound, Alice Phil''s exclamation sounded. Eomiya Kiritugu''s mecha was pierced with a long sword by Susano! The bright red blood is like a waterfall, constantly pouring out of the mecha. "Is this outer armor actually a flesh?" Uchiha Itachi''s voice sounded unhurriedly, but in the next instant, a black flame suddenly burned on the body of the sword, enveloping the huge mecha from the inside to the outside. --Amaterasu. Uchiha Itachi refused to give the opponent the slightest struggle. however-- "Nirvasiu is not so easy to be killed." Kirishu Eomiya''s equally calm voice came from inside the mecha. "Huh?" Uchiha Itachi was taken aback, and his rich combat experience made him hurriedly get out and jumped back. The mecha was burning with flames, and bright light burst out from the eyes, as if it was extremely painful to roar to the sky. "Roar--!" The violent energy surged crazily and gathered into a colorful light. Burst suddenly! The dazzling light turned into a huge beam of light and shot directly into the sky, swallowing the entire stage with an swelling posture. The ground was torn apart, leaving traces of lotus blossoms. Everyone was bearing this fierce attack. The energy contained in it The damage constituted is even more exaggerated than nuclear weapons. This is the process of the mecha "Nilvaxiu", and it is also a large-scale destructive skill. And after everything gradually subsided. The mecha that appeared in front of everyone was obviously deformed. The figure is more slender and slender, his arms are as thick as weapons loaded, the machine gun on the right arm disappears, and replaced by a cannon that is larger than this one hundred meters tall, exuding a heart-pounding Deterrence. "I have a very bad premonition." Uchiha Itachi''s body shape passed into Xiaonan''s mouth, "If you were hit by that front, it would be bad." "It''s too late to have such a hunch at this time." Xiao Nan replied calmly. Because Eimiya Kiritugu had already raised the cannon in his hand and aimed it at the same huge Suzano. Without any hesitation. Launch directly! The astonishing colorful rays of light surging as before, but this time, it was not released in a manner of expanding around, but converged into one point, and the dazzling light beam once again captured all sight of the entire stage. As the only audience. Altria and Alice Phil had been completely dumbfounded. This scale of battle and this terrifying performance far exceeded their imagination. They finally knew what this stage was arranged for. Without this stage, the entire city and even the entire world would be in this way. Degree of destruction in battle. What made them even more unimaginable was that Kiritugu Eomiya was just a magician with a little ability not long ago. Only those insignificant money can be exchanged for this degree of gifts. The sight behind that badge. What kind of existence is it! ? Altria clenched her fists. But no matter how amazing they were, the battle continued. This energy full of destructive power hits the opponent head-on, and Wei Miyakiji''s heart is slightly happy. He clearly understood. What kind of power does this cannon in his hand possess. Using light particles from another world, TransparenceLightParticles, has the power to distort time and space and travel through the timeline. Even if the person who is hit is spared, he will be exiled forever in a different timeline. The earth tens of thousands of years later, or the earth tens of thousands of years ago, is absolutely impossible to return. The result is not unexpected. The huge red giant was completely swallowed by the beam of light, forming a channel tearing time, leaving only a huge long knife spinning in mid-air, becoming smaller, and piercing into the ground fiercely. "It seems that one has been solved." Weimiya Kirishu breathed a sigh of relief, his heart was also amazed by his incredible power. Can the Holy Grail do what he does now? Can you give him this incalculable power? Not long ago, he was just a mortal, but today he has a power comparable to the gods, and fights with the other gods in a battle that is even more exaggerated than myths and legends. This sense of unreality, even if he is as tough as him, can''t help but suddenly. "What an amazing power." A calm voice suddenly came, and Eimiya Kirishu''s expression was stagnant in the mecha. Just below. Uchiha Itachi, who was supposed to be exiled to an unknown timeline, stayed there and drew his sword from the ground. Although at this time, he looked as small as an ant from the sight of the mecha. But Eimiya Kiritugu had already seen the power contained in that body. He was clearly exiled forever, how did he escape? "When did you use the clone technique?" Xiao Nan also wanted to know this question. Although she was distracted by Roger, she had been monitoring the entire stage, but she didn''t find out when Uchiha Itachi appeared. Since he himself is here. The only one who disappeared was the clone. "It was when that exaggerated cannon was aimed at me." Uchiha Itachi briefly explained, but didn''t say much. Xiao Nan''s eyebrows were picked up slightly invisibly She felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t think of it, but one thing is certain, she can''t see when Uchiha Itachi was changed. , Then when she and Uchiha Itachi settled, they couldn''t see it either. This guy. What ability is it hiding? "This cannon is a golden legendary equipment." Uchiha Itachi looked up at the huge mecha. "It is still such a powerful golden legend that can draw a golden legend from a third-level tank. Your luck is good." Keiji Eomiya didn''t reply. He will not stupidly disclose information about his equipment. But the difficulty of the enemy has been felt. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 618： : The first person to leave The battlefield seemed to be caught in a weird silence. Roger stared at the mecha of Kirishu Eomiya with beaming eyes. Although it was the first time I saw him, this kind of big guy seemed to hit the liberal One Piece''s romance all at once. Uchiha Itachi also quickly analyzed in his mind. Equipment of the same level also has different powers. For example, there is a huge difference between a skill that is easy to use and a skill that can only be released once under harsh conditions. The cannon in the hands of Kirito Weimiya is obviously the latter. In other words-- There is a limit to the number of uses! "Come again." The red chakra came out again, and the giant with wings resurfaced. Even if this battle cannot be simply won, you must try to force your hole cards as much as possible. The war continues. Susanoh, holding a huge long sword in his hand, fought a crazy battle with the mecha with a cannon and a big sword. Sword Qi in the sky and endless bombardment. The mecha of Kirito Eomiya is a life-type magic mecha that combines magic and technology. When changing his job, he will summon a prototype, and then continue to strengthen it after opening the can, and even have his own life and auxiliary properties. soul. After using each other''s hole cards. Two huge objects with a height of nearly 100 meters began to compete with various small skills. And the other side. The war between Xiaonan and Roger also broke out. On one side is a big man who fists to the flesh, and every punch exudes amazing power. It is completely worthy of the giant war in the distance, and on the other is the sky full of talisman, all kinds of enchantments, blockades, confusion, bombardment, unthinkable The means are dazzling. However, no one can do anything about it. Xiao Nan already feels the tricky place. This phenomenon will only become more and more serious as we deepen our understanding of each other and understand each other''s methods. In other words. It''s hard to tell the victory or defeat by simply fighting head-on. The key to victory in this war is to use strategy and create a scene of fighting with more. "Itachi Uchiha." Xiaonan''s figure was transmitted to Uchiha Itachi''s ears through a special talisman. "It is difficult to make a difference in this battle. If you continue to fight, the rest of the members will arrive one after another." "That''s true." Uchiha Itachi backed back suddenly, and suddenly looked in a certain direction, "Someone has already come." The call of the Destiny Stage will warn the rest of the members. Once a member approaches, it can even automatically join in. now. Everyone felt the newcomers joining. With white hair, a slender figure, and a slightly crazy smile with malicious intent, the one who camepassed. "It turned out to be a melee?" One side tilted his head and looked at everyone present with malicious eyes. He understands his purpose. If there is only one winner in the end, all people are his enemies. "Anyone?" Xiao Nan narrowed his eyes and glanced at Itachi Uchiha. The next moment. Uchiha Itachi''s figure rushed toward one side, and the long sword, which was only three meters wide, sprinted mercilessly. That terrifying speed was used by Shura! at the same time. Hundreds of Talismans appeared from the surroundings of one side, and a flame-like light spread from it to form a killer barrier. Hundreds of Spatial Talismans had torn the space. Everything happens between the electric light and flint. The passage of one party had not yet fully reacted, and was attacked by several purple epic skills of the two top can openers. "what--!" The scream sounded well. His whole body was cut in half from top to bottom, blood surged, and one side of his body was even torn into pieces by the rifting talisman. but-- The sacred body from the angel gene made it not easy for him to leave the field. White wings spread, layers of armor and large shields continued to spread, golden light wrapped his wounds, and terrifying energy appeared from the floating cannon. . Fight back, you must fight back! All died for this uncle! boom--! The violent shock wave swept the entire stage once again, and the already messy battlefield was about to add new scars. But this is not a common attack. And the one who attacked before one side could pass through was surprisingly Eimiya Kiriji. His reaction was only a moment slower than Uchiha Itachi and Konan. The golden legendary level artillery expelled the armor and shields of one party one by one, and the power that was enough to warp time and space directly bombarded the body of one party that was seriously injured. "Damn it!" One side only had time to let out an unwilling roar. The remaining cells were all destroyed. His sacred body is far from reaching the point where it can be transformed into nothingness and can be reborn from the records of the universe. There is only one result. Under the bombardment of three members of the same level, they left the game extremely unwillingly. From appearance to exit, he didn''t even speak more than twenty words. It wasn''t until the golden badge slowly emerged from the place where the traffic had disappeared that Altria and Alice Phil in the stands realized what had happened. "It turned out to be... so cruel." Altoria slightly squeezed her fist, her expression seemed to be shocked. They are all strong people of the same level, but they have no respect for the enemy at all. Let alone a one-on-one duel of knights, what just happened? Not only Konan and Uchiha Itachi who were fighting, but also the Master, who was originally the enemy with these two, launched a full-scale bombardment on the newly-appearing person at that moment, just because he appeared alone? A terrifying strong man didn''t even have time to say his name, and he died under this almost three common sneak attack. Is this the Holy Grail War? No faith, no camp, all participants are enemies, and all actions are just for victory. The golden badge disappeared into nothingness under everyone''s attention. Back in the hands of the person appointed by that person before the war. One side passes, gloriously becoming the first player to be defeated and exit. This development. Even the silence did not anticipate. He can already imagine a party who passed through the resurrection after the resurrection look like anxious, UU read www.uukanshu. com seems that this young teenager wants to compete with these experienced old fritters, and there is still a long way to go. "Since we have achieved the results, we don''t have to fight." Uchiha Itachi turned his head and looked at the huge mecha. "Maybe we can still cooperate, like this to eliminate the rest of the people alone. " They were still attacking each other frantically before, but now they calmly proposed and cooperated. Eomiya Kirishu narrowed his eyes. He is the same type of person as himself. "I will consider it seriously." He did not immediately agree, nor immediately refuse. "Hahaha, it''s really exciting." Roger laughed a few times and looked very excited. "It seems that you can''t win without finding more companions. Or you all come to be my companions, and then we will order again. Pick to decide who the treasure belongs to." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 619： : Consult the Lord of Destiny Although what Roger said was a good option, neither Konan nor Uchiha Itachi responded. Too much is too late. If it is two people, a team of three people alive still said the past, but if four people are tied together, it will become the target of the rest of the fire, which is worse. What''s more, this kind of vigilant team relationship is really loose, and the possibility of being backstabbed is too great. "It ends here." Xiaonan and Itachi Uchiha left without saying a word. The stage of fate dissipated. Everything around has returned to its original appearance, and even pedestrians frequently look over here. Whether it is the two big beauties, Altria and Alice Phil, or the little giant, Roger, they are all enough to attract attention. . "I don''t know what this person is called?" Weimiya Kirishu looked at Roger. If this little giant didn''t just stand with him and even attacked him in the same way, it is conceivable that the dead white-haired boy would be his fate. "Roger D. Gore." With a trademark smile on Roger''s face, a line of neat teeth was revealed, "I am the One Piece." One Piece? Weimiya Kirishu said this name, which means that he is the One Piece in his own world? It doesn''t look like a pirate. Weimiya Keiji thought for a while, and seemed to have a little more knowledge of this big man. "In any case, I hope that the alliance between us can continue." Keizushi Weimiya lit a cigarette, slowly spit it out, raised his head and looked at Roger''s eyes, "I believe you will see the end of the order. Now that we have fought together once, we have the foundation of the alliance." "Alliance? I originally wanted to find a companion." Roger nodded, patted Kirishu Eomiya''s shoulder, and laughed, "But the alliance is the alliance, just like the Pirate Alliance." If Eimiya Kirisu knew Roger, he should be relieved just after hearing the words Pirate Alliance. Roger''s character is unlikely to betray. He is not completely ignorant of conspiracies and tricks, but he does not bother to go into it. Everything follows his own mind, which is the biggest difference between him and Xiao Nan and others. To some extent, he does have similarities with Luffy. But Kirishu Eomiya remained vigilant. He glanced at Altria and Alice Phil, then looked around: "Let''s find a place first." He still has many things he wants to ask the league. at the same time. Farther away, Shencra Huozhi was standing above a certain tall building, staring at the back of them leaving, with long hair flying. She noticed the situation here early. But compared to the reckless party passing through, she seemed a lot more vigilant, and the battle between magicians was indispensable. There were five people who went in, and only four people came out. The result is obvious. One side traffic was eliminated. "Are all alliances already formed?" She was a little bit distressed, "It would be dangerous to be alone. Don''t say that fighting is ruled out. If you encounter any group of alliances, you can only retreat." As a saint, she is a hunter in most cases. Lack of experience in avoiding. If this continues, it will be sooner or later to be eliminated, and that would be too disappointing to his favor. She has to find an ally. A trustworthy ally. Kamikazu Hoori looked at the entire city. So far, many contestants have appeared, but many of them are still hiding. It is too difficult to find trustworthy allies. Suddenly. She put her gaze to the front, and followed Alice Phil, with Altria who looked a little dark and heavy. A hero without an open can. Kamikaze Hoori had some ideas that he wanted to try. At this time, Altria was indeed looking bleak, in other words, feeling all the great pressure before. Obviously he is a follower, the main combatant in the Holy Grail War, but he can only watch it from the side, let alone fighting, it is just a dragging character. and...... She glanced at Eomiya Kiritugu, the master''s contempt and distrust of her was already very obvious. If this continues. Don''t talk about winning the Holy Grail, I''m afraid it will be difficult to survive even one round. With this heavy pressure, I came to a dilapidated courtyard. "Here, this is one of the magic workshops we have prepared." Keishu Uemiya opened the door, and inside stood a black-haired girl in a black suit, who was his most trusted assistant, Hisou Maiya. "The barrier is ready, but I have already noticed the traces of the envoy. The method is very high, and the effect of the barrier should be limited." Although Jiuyu Wuya was expressionless, she appeared very capable. "There is no way, Mr. Roger''s characteristics are too obvious." Keiji Weimiya was prepared for this. This place was originally just a spare, even if it was destroyed, there was not much loss. After a brief rest, everyone sat in the hall. Looking at Roger, Weimiya Kirishu asked very confidently: "Excuse me, how did Mr. Roger know my wish?" Keishi Uemiya''s expression was calm, as if he was just asking casually, but his eyes were sharper in the depths. "Of course I heard it." Roger pointed to himself and laughed, "I can hear the voice of everything, and after strengthening, even the voice of people can be heard." "Read your mind?" Wei Gong Keishi chanted, his heart sinking. An enemy who can read the mind is very tricky. "Different from that, I can only hear some essential things." Roger waved his hand, his hands propped his knees sitting cross-legged, and looked at Kirisu Eomiya with full pressure, "But you are very strange. Its obviously not wrong to want world peace, but you dont seem to believe that the world can be peaceful. I actually cant tell whether you are a good person or a bad person. Roger''s gaze was very clear with that simple bright smile. Give people a sense of trust. But Eimiya Kirito lowered his gaze instead, and there was an inexplicable nervousness in his heart. He felt a certain pressure and couldn''t see the person in front of him at all. "World peace? This kind of thing is indeed impossible, and I can''t think of a way." Kirisu Uemiya said as calmly as possible, "But because I can''t do it, I put my hope on the Holy Grail. It is omnipotent. Wishing machine." "In other words, you have this wish, but you don''t know how to do it." Roger seemed to feel very boring all of a sudden, and his voice became louder involuntarily. "Holy Grail? It''s better to consult fate if you expect that kind of thing. The Lord, who can also realize any wish, is definitely the Lord of Destiny even more powerful." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 620： : The Lords Answer "Lord of Destiny?" Weimiya Kirishu was stunned for a moment before realizing who it was referring to. Thinking of the gaze behind that badge in my mind, I couldn''t help but shiver. "That kind of terrible existence... can you also consult?" Although he already knew the existence of the Chamber of Commerce, it only made him feel unfathomable fear. Just a businessman in the Chamber of Commerce. With that terrible power, what kind of power the entire Chamber of Commerce is really hard to imagine. "Boy." Roger stretched out his hand again and patted Keiji Eomiya on the shoulder. "Just keep respect in your heart. The Lord of Destiny was drinking with us at the beginning. If you are confused, no one is more worthy than him. Consultation, as long as you dont provoke you for death." When he said this, he himself suddenly became happy. Thinking of Hawkeye, he continued: "In my world, at that time there was the world''s largest swordsman who drew his sword at him. As a result, the whole world was almost split by him with a single sword, but in the end the swordsman did not die, he just suffered a bit." Weimiya Kirisu thought of the scene in his mind, but he didn''t feel the joy, he just felt a little chilly. Doesn''t this mean that if one is not careful, not only will he die, but even the whole world will die? "Kiji..." Alice Phil said uneasyly. Altria''s back could not help but straighten up. She was thinking. If this is the case, is it right? You can also ask the answer, the answer to save your country. Keiji Eomiya thought about it for a while, and finally gritted his teeth. "How to do it?" Having personally felt this terrifying power of himself, he also began to lose faith in the Holy Grail. Don''t say anything else. Even if victory is finally achieved, the way the Holy Grail will achieve world peace is still unknown. "Use a badge." Roger moved his **** back several steps, and then looked at Kiritugu Eomiya with a smile. This attitude always feels very empty. but-- Keith Eomiya really wanted to know the answer. Taking out his badge, the palm of this experienced magician killer was slightly shaking at this time. After all, he squeezed a little tighter. But before he could say anything, the golden badge suddenly lit up with a soft halo. next moment. A young man in a casual, compassionate shirt suddenly appeared in the room, also sitting cross-legged, with a snow-white kitten in his arms. this is...... There was a momentary tension and doubt in Eomiya Kirito. But Roger suddenly bent down and said respectfully: "Your Lord of Destiny." "It''s been a while, Roger." said hello with a silent smile, "It seems that you are enjoying it." "Hey." Roger touched his head, his smile looked a little pure and honest, "Thanks to you, I feel that I am living the life I dream of, more free and happier than when I was adventuring on the sea before." "Then try to keep it." Silently smiled, looking at Eimiya Kiritugu. Eomiya Kiritugu''s body was already completely stiff. Even he had to force himself to understand what was in front of him. This handsome young man with a mysterious temperament is the Lord of Destiny himself? Is the owner of the terrifying sight behind that badge? Is it to interfere in the Holy Grail War, making him extremely powerful, and also bringing the existence of the same powerful warrior from another world? "Are you surprised?" Silent fingers scratched Feiju''s chin in his arms, looked around, paused slightly on Altria''s body, and then smiled, "I have also been watching this Holy Grail war. After all, this is the first cross-world event among these newcomers, and there are also many interesting wishes." He didn''t expect that Roger would persuade Eimiya Kirishu to consult himself. But after thinking about it, it appeared directly. After all, he originally took the route of showing his terrifying power while talking gently, and from his personal point of view, he also wanted to talk with these familiar "characters" in the past. It seemed that Eimiya Kiritugu had finally reacted. This messenger of justice, like a lone wolf, put away all his vigilance and hostility, bowed his head respectfully, and said with anxiety and a little uneasiness: "Great Lord of Destiny, I..." "I already know what you want to ask." The silence interrupted him and said slowly, "World peace, I have seen many people with this kind of wish, many, most of them have Powerful strength and strong mind, so the perspective is not only on yourself, but on the surroundings, the environment, and the entire world. However, before touching the jar, most of them are lost in concrete actions in." Eimiya Kirito listened very carefully. It''s not just him. Including Roger, Altria, and even Alice Phil. They all know the identity of silence. At this moment, they even feel like they are receiving divine revelation and listening to oracles. "Although you hope for world peace, what you practice is cruel and ruthless realism." Silent gaze looked at Kiritugu Eomiya, "That''s why your destiny is a magic mechanic, the destiny of the jar is actually I have told you the answer, it is also the inner feedback of the can opener. This profession has been able to explain everything-if you want to rely on it to create world peace, you are taking the road of military conquest, making people all over the world feel terrified by this power." This is the path that suits the heart and character of Kirito Eomiya. The Holy Grail is obviously not reliable. But relying on military to conquer the world and relying on military force to guard peace, not only can Eimiya Kirisu do this kind of thing, but he can do it very well without wavering. At this time, Eomiya Kirisu felt a sudden realization. When opening the can, the information in the mind of UU reading has already explained that these gifts give the ability and opportunity to realize their wishes. Since he has developed this kind of profession, it also means that this ability is the power that best suits his wish, and it is also destiny. If he is now, he can really do this. But the premise is not to die in this Holy Grail War, or to die in the hands of other stronger people. This is the collision of destiny? Many thoughts flashed through Eomiya Kirito''s mind, and his expression kept changing. He seems to have seen a clearer and more promising path, but also more severe challenges. "Excuse me" At this moment, Altria couldn''t help but finally asked, "What am I going to do to save my kingdom and save Britain?" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 621： : That is the fate of the times Altria spoke suddenly, letting Silence move his gaze to her. At this moment, she is still wearing that black suit, and her long hair is simply tied and put down naturally, making that extremely delicate face feel like a heroic face, and there is something in her blue eyes. Praying and charming. Real people are more picturesque than anime. Silence cant help but miss. He used to be a full-fledged chef for a while. Although he cant find his enthusiasm at this moment, looking at the real Altria, recalling the life of an ordinary person, there is still something Inexplicably touched. This made his eyes milder. Altria caught it keenly, and the original nervousness was slightly calmed down, her back was still straight, her expression was no longer cold, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she assumed a well-behaved posture. She is desperate for answers. "I already know your wish." Looking at her silently, with a slight smile, after organizing the language in his heart, he continued: "Any wish, no matter how ridiculous, unreal, or impossible it sounds, as long as the will to hold this wish is strong, it has the same status here, that is, relying on one''s own efforts. It will be possible." With just this sentence, Altria''s expression was faintly excited. Although the Holy Grail seems to be achievable. But if there are other ways, she will try anyway. "But" The silence suddenly changed. "The premise is that there will be no contradiction in this wish itself." "..." Altria''s body trembled. What does it mean? "As a king, you are not to command the strong, but to lead the weak and weak." There was a pause, and the gentle eyes were still staring at Altria, and the voice continued, "But you failed to do it. Now, the kingdom is destroyed under your leadership, so you vetoed your value as a king, and you hope to erase everything you did as a kingthis contradicts your wish, because the kingdoms destruction is not you Its the fate of the times. No one in that era has the power to change. No matter whether the king is you or not, what you did is the same. Fate has already determined the outcome of Britain." This passage stopped, and Altria''s heart was undoubtedly shaken. Perhaps because of the power of the person in front of you to see through everything. She did not force the dignity of the king, and the weakest part of her heart was uncontrollably exposed. She asked with a panic and anxious expression: "Fate determines the outcome of Britain, may I ask, what does this mean?" She really wanted to use the Holy Grail to return to the time when she had not drawn the sword in the stone, thinking that if it was not herself who had drawn the sword at that time, and if she had not become a king, Britain would not be destroyed. But at this time listening to the answer of the Lord of Destiny. It didn''t seem to be what she thought. "literal meaning." Speaking in silence, she stretched out her hand and stretched towards Altria''s forehead. She didn''t hide, just pleading for an answer. And at the moment of touch. All kinds of pictures appeared in her mind. There are countless parallel worlds. There are pictures of her becoming a king, and a scene of King Arthur becoming a king completely different from her. Even if the kings have different personalities and their respective destinies, without exception, Britain still ushered in destruction in the end. ending. "The development process of civilization will inevitably take the wrong path, and then experience the process of destruction, and gradually find the right direction in countless rebirths." A silent and gentle voice came into her mind, "You want to save Britain , This wish is easy, because you can stand directly on the right answer, you can use knowledge to create prosperity, you can use power to expel threats, you can create an eternal and immortal kingdom of God, but deep in your heart Here, that''s not your Britain anymore." This is the biggest problem of Altria. It is very easy for the tank to save Britain. It is nothing more than to open up a new timeline and let her farm with advanced knowledge. The more prosperous, the more prosperous, the more successful the more successful. However, she could not forgive herself. That kind of prosperity couldn''t make her forget the image of corpse mountains and blood in her mind. Even if time goes back, even if everything changes, her Britain has been destroyed forever. A wish to veto one''s own will not work in silence, because it is based on fate, not effort. And Altria looked at all this in her mind. The back that was straight at all times was finally weak. There was no cry, but tears flowed from the sluggish blue pupils, across the white skin. She finally understood. No matter what she does and how hard she tries, Britain will be destroyed. This is the limitation of the times and a joke of fate. If you want to save Britain, you can only reverse the fate with knowledge beyond the times, but these do not belong to any of that era. people. "How ridiculous." She murmured in tears, "Isn''t the kingdom''s destiny led by the king?" "Without God and without external interference, history can only be created by the masses of the people, and the king is also a part of the masses of the people. Your election is the choice of the times and the people, and from a historical perspective, you have also completed it well. In order to achieve its mission, it has pushed the history of civilization forward a big step." Silence retracted his palm and said softly: "You are now in a future history. This is an opportunity. Everything I say to you today has been concluded in the knowledge of this era. So read more books. You need to understand and decide. Your own wish, whether you want to reverse everything or accept everything, make sacrifices to me after you decide. No matter what your final wish is, you will get the opportunity to seize your wish from the gift of UU Reading www.uuknshu.com. " "Yeah." Altria responded in a low voice. She seemed to have the answer. But this answer is not what she expected. She was still in tears, her heart was full of confusion and sorrow that had been suppressed. At this time, she was not the ideal king worshipped by thousands of people on the throne, but just like a weak, crying, lonely girl. . Alice Phil seemed to want comfort, but she didn''t know how to do it. In her capacity, the comfort she gave would only appear pale and weak. Keishu Eomiya was indifferent in his heart, and Altria was the unrealistic dreamer he resisted, but had no goals and dreams. Roger was a little bit emotional, but his excitement came from witnessing everything he had never experienced before. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 622： : The follower does not agree with the master Feeling the few people around silently, no one can understand Altria''s emotions. So he stretched out his hand. For his future excellent player, he suppressed the obvious dull hair and pressed it on top of Altria''s head. The former knight king didn''t seem to expect that the great Lord of Destiny in front of him would suddenly have such an intimate action. With a tearful face on his back, he looked at the silence in astonishment, and was taken aback. "Your merits and demerits as a king are judged by history, but your personal qualities are undoubtedly excellent." Silence used some strength to appease Altria''s heart, and he smiled Said, "Your belief, your persistence, your spirit, these are the things I value. I have said that no matter what your ultimate wish is, you can get the opportunity to grasp it from me." Whatever your wish? Altria''s heart was moved. That''s right. Now is not the time to be sad, the opportunity is already in front of her, she just needs to confirm her wish, and then strive for it. Slowly exhaling, Altria wiped her tears, her back seemed to be straight back, and said very seriously: "I can''t describe my gratitude to you in words. I will always remember your kindness and kindness." "Instead of keeping it in my heart, it''s better to work hard not to disappoint my expectations of you." Silence retracted his palm, looked at the people around him, and suddenly smiled, "Well, do you think I am much easier-going than you think?" Whether it was Eimiya Kiritugu or Altria, there was indeed a trance at this time. It is indeed very different from what I imagined. Thinking of the other''s terrifying power, and then looking at the easy-going youth in front of him, even now, there is still an incredible feeling. "That said, but I won''t give you too much help." Silently stroked Feiju in his arms, "I still need to work hard for my own wish." "It should be." Roger nodded. "Then, keep going." Silence finally laughed, and his figure slowly dissipated. What should be said has been said, and seeing the characters I once liked has also left an image for these people. However, he did wonder what Altria''s final choice would be. As he said. If she still wants to change the destiny of Britain, it doesn''t matter. It is nothing more than to open up a new timeline for her to farm as much as she wants. But if she accepts this history, where will her wish rest? all in all. Silence continued to peep with full interest. After leaving silently after a short period of time, everyone at the scene seemed to have reacted, and Weimiya Kirishu looked at Altria and asked in a deep voice: "Altria, do you still want to win the Holy Grail War?" Altria nodded and said, "Of course, even if I change my wish, I still need to win this war." Now that I got the answers and hopes from that adult, I can''t let that adult down anyway. Only victory can respond to this recognition and kindness. Altria is not only excellent as a king, but also as a knight. "In this case, we are still the relationship between the slave and the master." Kirishu Uemiya''s gaze flickered slightly, as if he was thinking, but the words did not stop, "I originally wanted you to protect Alice Fei. Yeah, but from the current situation, your strength is far from enough to participate in this battle. You must get the gift as soon as possible." Altria was silent. This is a fact. The power of the servant, the usual battle and the scale of using the treasure to release the ultimate move by several levels, but even the power of the treasure is only barely able to compete with the limit opener, if it is not too late Use treasures-being killed instantly is the only ending. Not to mention being a fighting force, it is difficult to protect yourself. "But." Alice Phil couldn''t help but interjected, "In order to let you open the jar for Kirishu Uemiya, the family''s liquidity has basically been exhausted." The property that allows one person to open the can to the limit of junior members is really not much for the productivity of modern society. But this is not much, compared to the whole world. That is also a huge asset of billions, and it is impossible for the average magic family to take it out all at once. As Alice Phil said. They have no money. But Kirishu Eomiya said in a low voice, "Acquiring wealth by unscrupulous means is easy with the magician''s means. There are many wealthy businessmen in this city. We just need..." "Impossible!" Altria stood up suddenly, interrupted Eimiya Kiritugu''s words, her face flushed slightly, "This kind of thing is against the morals of the knight, I will never do this kind of thing!" As a king, Altria has uphold integrity and selflessness. Even a bit stubborn and rigid, this will lead to an unpopular evaluation. But Kirito Eomiya is completely different. He is the embodiment of the phrase "unscrupulous in order to achieve the goal" and a cruel realist. Facing Altria''s words, he calmly lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and slowly Said: "You don''t need to do it, I just do it." "That''s unacceptable." Altria clenched her fists tightly, with anger burning in her eyes, "I won''t use this kind of property." "So it doesn''t matter if you lose?" Eimiya Kirisugu looked at her coldly. "I will fight for victory in my own way." Altria took a deep breath. "If you can trample on justice for the sake of justice, it is just self-deception. Even if it succeeds, it is just a false success." Eimiya Kirishu''s heart was stung by these words. His voice could not help but rose, "But if it fails, there will be nothing, not even false success!" He didn''t know that even if world peace and justice were achieved by such means, he himself would be the last unpeaceful and unjust existence. However, even such a false success is countless times stronger than failure! "I can''t agree with such a concept!" Altria said in a deep voice. She looked at Kiritugu Eomiya, knowing that there was no way to persuade herself as the master, and the anger in her heart made her walk out directly. Alice Phil looked at Altria and then at her husband, not knowing what to do for a while. Two people who did not agree with each other broke out in a conflict of ideas after all. Eimiya Kirishu smoked his cigarettes one by one. Although he was dissatisfied with the chivalry possessed by Altria, he was still able to endure it. After all, he only regarded Altria as a chess piece, but the current pressure and even the Lords approval of the Lord of Destiny made him somewhat Get upset. He even started to think. Will Altria become an enemy. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 623： : God Crack wants to dig a corner In the Holy Grail War, the relationship between the servant and the master is not very close, even if there is a contract and a curse. It is not impossible to replace the master. Needless to say, the current war is not so much the Holy Grail War as it is a special event of the Chamber of Commerce. The rules have tended to the latter. In this case, it is not impossible to break away from the supply of magic power, or even from the restriction of the spell. Eimiya Kirishu will not let such a huge uncertainty. Since it is unreliable, then think of a way to get Altria to exit after fulfilling her value. At this time, Altria didn''t know that her master had already questioned herself and was even hostile. She stood in the courtyard, looking up at the stars, feeling the evening breeze. The idea of ??re-firming, once again fell into confusion. She doesn''t think she is wrong. But she was thinking whether the chivalry she insisted on was also one of the reasons for the demise of the kingdom. Would it be slightly better if justice, unscrupulous, and cruelty were abandoned? That being said. It is impossible for her to change herself. Altria suddenly had the idea of ??looking for the Lord of Destiny to find the answer again. People always depend on answers that are within reach, even the Knight King. But she has no badge. Even more sad. Altria didn''t notice that, not far from this courtyard, someone was standing among the tall buildings, stepping on a steel wire that could not be seen directly by the naked eye, looking at her expression and the confusion in her eyes. It is the gods of fire weaving. Although he wanted to find allies, Shenshihuozhi didn''t have a good goal, but when he saw Altria, he was a little concerned, as if she felt that the girl''s temperament was somewhat similar to her own. How to test it? Kamikazuhoori was also a bit annoying, if it was Lola, she must be comfortable with this kind of thing. that''s it. The day of the Holy Grail War passed once again. For the next two days, the entire battlefield was very quiet. No one goes out and messes up at will. Kenneth was relatively proactive in finding the target, but there was no result. On the other hand, the King of Conquer enjoys various events in modern life, either going out shopping or staying at home, as if he is very interested in everything. Jin Shining also began to select candidates for her kingdom of God, but the goal was not in Fuyuki City, but in the war-torn area. For this reason, Xian Shan and You Shan had already left. As for the caster combination, it is natural to carry out their own pleasure activities as usual. Everything presents a strange silence. Even the silence felt a little boring. "I''ll go shopping." He stood up holding Feiju, turned around and smiled, "I''ll leave it to you here. If you have any special circumstances, please tell me." "Are there any special circumstances that you would not know?" Otinus'' eyes widened suddenly. "I don''t keep staring, and I won''t know it for the first time." Silently waved his hand. What can Otinus say, she is a part-time worker. Can only sit with legs in arms. So silence came to the streets of Fuyuki City. If you are an anime fan, this is a classic city. There are various places where you can check in and take pictures. Silence also raises some interest. Think about it, except for the first Naruto World, he spends most of his time observing behind the scenes. , I rarely walk around. Another day passed. The situation on the battlefield seems to have finally changed. Eimiya Kirishu found Altria alone. "You don''t want to use unjust means to plunder your property, and I won''t force you." Kirishu Uimiya is still indifferent, and he is different from him in front of his wife and daughter. "But as long as you still agree As a soldier, its impossible to stay behind. I have a task for you to investigate the situation of the Tosaka family and find out whether they sacrificed and opened the can, and whether it was a servant or a master There is no requirement to fight, there is only this kind of thing you can do now." Although the words were very rude, Altria had no reason to refuse. Naturally agreed. As a swordsman rank, she has to do the task of assassin rank, but this is the job of the weak. Without telling Alice Phil, she set off directly. Weimiya Kirishu looked at her back with deep eyes. He has already obtained the exact information. Tosaka Tokimi is looking for money from a fellow magician he knows for a while, and at the same time he is changing the property. There is no doubt that even if he can''t open the can to the limit, it must be opened. In this case, Altria went alone to investigate extremely dangerous. She can''t even be spiritualized. However, this is the purpose of Kirito Eomiya. If you really haven''t been able to come back, then please comfort Alice Phil afterwards. The knight king, who has inconsistent concepts, cannot be controlled, and is valued by the Lord of Destiny, is an unstable bomb. ...... Altria seldom performed such investigations. She was a king, and even a knight king. She naturally fought as a king, so after leaving the mansion, she seemed quite distressed. In short. Let''s take a look near the enemy''s mansion first. Thinking of this, Altria moved carefully as far as possible from no one''s place. It was already night, and there were only occasional extremely dim lights in the alleys. however-- After only ten minutes, her body froze suddenly. Because in front of her, under the dim light, there was a woman standing, a tall, sharp, eccentric and inexplicable woman with a very long waist. Knife. Is the enemy. Still a powerful warrior from another world! Altria summoned her armor, held her invisible sword, and assumed a fighting posture. Although the palm of her sword did not waver, she knew very well that she was not an opponent of such a strong one at all. Is it over? Her eyes gradually sharpened and filled with fighting spirit. No matter how bad the situation is, losing without a fight will never be her choice. "I''m not here to fight." Shencra Huozhi slightly raised his palm, moved away from the long sword at his waist, to show that he had no intention of fighting. "It''s not a fight, what''s the matter?" Altoria said concisely without letting down her vigilance. "You can''t stay with your lord anymore, it''s better to cooperate with me." Kamiyahuoori was also direct, her eyes fixed on Altria, as if she wanted to express her sincerity." I have been observing you for the past two days, your master, Kirishu Eomiya has already thought of using the hands of others to get rid of you and put it into action. Your action this time is just to die." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 624： : Joan of Arc has 1 point of discomfort Heard the other party. Altria''s first reaction was not how the master would treat her. But the words and deeds of myself and others are all under the enemy''s sight. very bad. Obviously there are two powerful men who have received gifts, but they are unaware of the monitoring of others. "Can you understand what I''m saying?" Kamiyasuori asked again. She didn''t know how to do something similar to instigating rebellion. She could only show sincerity as much as possible and said, "There are very powerful people in the Tosaka family. Members of the Chamber of Commerce are not weaker than us. Your lord should be aware of this matter. He has betrayed and abandoned you." The job transfer of Kamikazuho was also very special. Continued her convenience in mastering magic and the power of physical attacks. So she found a lot of information. Altria was silent for a moment, and said: "I will question this matter after I go back, but I will not betray it before I get the confirmation." She actually believed it somewhat. If it''s the master. It is indeed possible to do such a thing. However, no matter how questioning and indignation she has in her heart, she will never betray her before she gets any definite evidence, because in this case, she is the one who violates the spirit of chivalry. "You really are a real knight." Kamikai Kaori seemed to know where his familiarity came from. She stayed in the Church of Necessary Evil for a long time, and had some contact with the British Knights. It was exactly that feeling in this young girl. That kind of integrity, justice, and brave chivalry. "Thank you for your praise." The invisible sword in Altria''s hand was slightly upward, and she also felt that the people in front of them seemed to be different from the warriors of the other world they had met before. His eyes are very clear. Although her expression was calm and her manners were clean, but Altria had a strange feeling that the girl''s heart should not be as it was on the surface. Can you trust her? "I have finished what I want to say." Kamikazuhoori took a few steps back, suddenly hesitated on his expression, but said with determination, "I hope to find a reliable ally in this Holy Grail war. Its impossible for a person to win alone, I...I know that trust is not easy, but I still hope you can think about it." When she said that, she unconsciously reached out and fiddled with the bangs on her forehead. This subconscious habit of movement made her image a lot more intimate at once. Altria seemed to stay there. It turns out that not all warriors in another world are unscrupulous people... When she was about to reply seriously, the two suddenly turned their heads at the same time. In a certain direction, a rushing figure stopped in front of the two. It was a young girl with golden braids and the same delicate face. She was only in a black-and-white maid costume. She herself seemed surprised when she saw Altria. . But it reacted quickly. "It turned out to be Saber. I felt the breath of the servant. I thought it was a caster. I didn''t have time to distinguish it." Jeanne said. "Ruler?" Altria also recognized the rank of this heroic girl. She knew that there was a ruler in this Holy Grail War, but she didn''t know what role the ruler had in this situation, and she was dressed as a maid... Altria looked at the clothes on Joan with a scrutiny gaze, because the two looked alike, which made her feel like she was wearing a maid outfit. "This..." Jeanne also noticed Altria''s gaze, her face flushed, and she said with composure, "I''m just working...I can accept the job that pays off every day too. It''s hard to find, working as a waitress in a coffee shop is a job that I finally found." And because of the popularity, Joan would not say anything about the high commission. "Working?" Altria thought for the first time why she went to work. Could not help but feel a little moved. She is also very short of money and does not plan to grab it. If there is a part-time job she can do, she can become a little stronger. "That''s right." Jeanne seemed to be about to change the subject, and her eyes looked at Altria and Kamikaze Hoori all of a sudden, "Have you heard about Caster? If so, please let me know. " "Caster...did something happen?" Speaking of the Holy Grail War, Altria also got serious. The ruler is the adjudicator and generally does not ask for information easily. "This..." Joan of Arc hesitated, but there was nothing to hide. Her azure blue eyes seemed to be burning with angry flames. "Caster seriously violated the rules of the Holy Grail War and not only did The wanton killing of ordinary people, most of the people killed are only children. As the adjudicator, I cannot forgive it." That''s why she didn''t even change her clothes, didn''t even check it carefully, she just rushed in when she noticed the magic of the servant in the alley. Although the adjudicator has special authority to follower. But you must first find a talent line. Finding a person can not only directly control it with Lingshu, but also directly see through the real name and treasures. After Altria heard it, she was dumbfounded with anger. "There is such a thing." She squeezed the invisible sword in her hand. "I waited for the heroic spirits to join the war. Originally, I was waiting for the heroic spirits to participate in the war to avoid blood flow and minimize the sacrifices caused by the war. Fate, this kind of wanton harm to ordinary people is the biggest insult to the heroic identity, ruler, I..." Altria''s words suddenly stopped. She originally wanted to say that she would also help. But suddenly realized. Now she is not only relatively weak, but also not trusted by the master, helping to search for and encircle the caster, she seems to be completely unable to make a decision on her own. "It''s a saber." Jeanne naturally knew Altria''s real name and identity. At this time, he thought a little and looked at her with expectation, UU reading "Although the person who ruled against the rules is My duty, but I do need the help of others. Saber, can you go back and discuss with the master, I am willing to come up with a magic spell as a reward." This is what is allowed within the rules. Originally, Joan of Arc could issue notices to all the masters, requesting their assistance as the arbiter. But now there is no way to contact any master. This Holy Grail war has completely changed, and everyone is cautiously and carefully hiding themselves. To be honest, Joan is a bit uncomfortable. It''s too difficult. She has to work again, and there are warriors from another world who are not ruled at all. Even the master and the heroes don''t care much about the identity of her ruler, and there are even heroes who seriously violate the rules like Caster. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 625： : This little money is not enough "A spell?" Altria whispered. The original Lingshu''s importance to the master is self-evident. Not only can it command the heroic spirits, but it is also the crystallization of huge magic power, possessing all kinds of magical abilities. But it''s up to now. Even the power of the heroic spirits seemed insignificant, and the power of the curse was even less worth mentioning. Even so, Altria agreed, and decided to try his best to persuade Kiritsugu Eomiya after going back, whether it can be realized or not, it is always necessary to work hard. "I don''t want to intervene in extra matters." Kamiyakaori said that he would not help easily. Although her heart is not so cold, as a magician, especially a saint who has fought for a long time in the Church of Necessary Evil, she is not too soft-hearted. Now is the time to hide yourself, rush into the battle, and easily get yourself surrounded by other combinations. Joan cannot be forced. The three people who met by chance, don''t let it go. Altria looked up at the moonlight, did not insist on visiting Toosaka''s house again, but went back home. Kamikai Hoori is still collecting information while hiding himself as much as possible. Only Joan was left standing there, not knowing what to do. "Anyway..." She took out the money from her part-time work these days, and after calculating it, plus the tip of the client, it was a lot of money. Enough to buy a lot of food. Take these to sacrifice first. Joan looked around, picked up a small stone, and started painting the badge on the spot. But only halfway through the painting, clear footsteps came from the dim alleyway. Joan stopped quickly. It was a young man wearing a white t-shirt, handsome, and he did not feel the breath of a servant or a magician. Ordinary people? Joan noticed the gaze the other person was looking at, and she shrank the little stone behind her, sighing in her heart, wearing such clothes, hiding in such a place and drawing strange patterns, just don''t scare others. "You don''t need to paint anymore." The youth suddenly said. "What?" Joan was taken aback. "You won''t get a gift after painting." The young man was naturally silent, his gaze was placed on the paper money in Joan''s hand, and he shook his head, "Moreover, this little money is not enough." The lowest price for a first-class can is about 50,000 yen. How can you earn money from working in a mere few days? Jeanne reacted and shrank back from the palm of her hand. "Are you... from another world?" No matter how she looked at it, she was just an ordinary person with a more unique temperament. "You can think so." Silent smiled, "However, what I said is true. Even if you finish painting, you won''t get a response, and you really don''t have enough money." "So...but why?" Joan couldn''t help asking, "Why won''t I get a response? Is it just because the money is not enough?" She still heard the meaning of the silent words. It seems that it is not entirely the reason for the money. "The only people who can get a response are those who have a strong wish. That''s why other masters and heroic spirits have this qualification." Silence has already reached her, and her dark eyes are staring at her, "You don''t have to in your heart. Let your wish come true, Joan." For some reason, Joan looked at her reflection in those eyes, and she felt that the other person was very familiar with her. Is it an illusion? "What is your wish...Is hope that world peace counts?" Jeanne deliberately used a light tone. She felt a little dull. I also know why, because the other party seems to know her very well, but she knows nothing about this person. "Of course, people who have this hope are not a minority." Silent chuckled, "However, you are just a simple prayer, and you don''t intend to do anything for this wish, are you? In your mind, The heroes who belong to the past without the future should not interfere with the development of this world." "..." Joan is already certain, that feeling is not an illusion. "People who don''t have a wish, I usually don''t care much, but you are special." Silent nodded slightly and smiled, "How about walking with me? There is nothing wrong with you now. In return, I will tell you how. How about finding the caster?" "Do you know where Caster is?" Jeanne''s eyes widened slightly. But silence is just a laugh without a word. After thinking for a while, she also agreed. "But yes, but I still have to try first." "Please." So Joan continued to paint the remaining patterns, and as the silence said, there was no response. After making sure that she did not make a mistake, she was a little frustrated. I really didn''t get a response. Sure enough, it''s because I don''t have the wish to realize? "Sorry, waited a long time." Jeanne walked to the silent side, looked at him, and noticed some things. It''s too leisurely. There was a smiling expression in the calm, and there was a white cat on his shoulders that seemed to be sleeping, and there was no atmosphere at all in the war. Confident in yourself, or is your personality like this? She looked at it and waited, but she remained silent but did not speak, so she walked under the street lamp and walked to the lonely street. "Excuse me..." Joan finally couldn''t help but said, "You just said that you know the information about Caster, is it true?" "Of course." Silent and casual replied, not as if he was looking for Joan, but as if she was looking for him. In fact, it is said that he was asked to walk with Joan, but the silence had no special purpose. It just happened to be here, just wanting to take a walk. "How can I find the caster?" Jeanne took two steps forward, UU Reading turned around, blocked the silence, and pleaded, "If you continue to delay, maybe you will A child was killed. If you know how to find him, please tell me and I will give a reasonable return." "Even if you find it, you will not be the opponent''s opponent now." Silently looked at her, "You should already know it. Caster is not only killing children, but also plundering property. He has already witnessed the gift. the power of." "Please don''t underestimate ruler, sir." Joan''s amethyst eyes did not waver at all. This is her duty, no matter if she can''t beat her, she will always be interrupted. "There are some wishes at this time, but it''s not enough." The silence seemed to have some curiosity, and asked, "You feel that you are a hero without a future, a past existence, but you actually like human beings in this world. , Right? You are still very happy to be able to get along with and talk to people briefly in the Holy Grail War." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 626： : The person you are looking for is inside Joan couldn''t help taking a small step back. She couldn''t deny this anyway. These few days of part-time work, although she was a little shy because of being a maid, she was enjoying it from the bottom of her heart. She likes all kinds of people she meets, whether they are embarrassed guests or confident guests, especially those lovely children. She has seen the unique happiness of this era in these people. is because of this. Facing the caster who destroys this happiness and casts a shadow of fear on the city, she will be particularly angry. She wants to protect this place from the bottom of her heart, not just because of ruler''s duties. But why does this person know so clearly? "Why do you know me so?" Joan couldn''t help but ask this sentence. "Because I can see a lot of things." The silence pointed to his own eyes, "I know you even better than you. I understand your pain and your dullness. In my eyes, you are not unselfish. The saint is just a simple and gentle sixteen-year-old girl. Therefore, I am curious about things that you cannot be sure about, for example, is it possible for you to have a wish that you want to achieve anyway? ." in the silent heart. Joan of Arc indeed has a very powerful charm. She is extremely beautiful, but she is not proud of it; she is kind in her heart, but she is never soft when encountering enemies; she is capable and decisive in private but also stupid and cute; she is strong and reliable, but also pitiful. Calm, gentle, beautiful, simple, kind... Any words of praise can be used on her body, as if there are endless sparkles. However, the silence at this time is not ordinary people in the past after all. It is difficult for him to give birth to pure love. After all, in countless worlds, good women are like vast stars, without special experience, even no matter how good they are, there is less opportunity to enter his heart, and this opportunity For him today, it is extremely rare. Therefore, silence still cares more about Joan''s wish. If she didn''t support her wish to become a player, then even if it was a pity, Silent would not do anything special. while facing silent eyes. Joan seems to understand a little bit, but it seems that she doesn''t understand anything. She showed a distressed expression. "You, do you really want me to be gifted?" "Huh?" There was a moment of silence. "If according to what you said, if you can''t get the gift without a wish, looking at you, it seems that I hope I can have a wish and get the gift?" Jeanne asked. The girl''s heart is still more sensitive. Or maybe the silence is too obvious. After a moment of silence, he nodded and smiled: "Yes, if you don''t have such a wish, it would be a pity for me." "Why?" Jeanne asked immediately, as if waiting for silent admission. Her purple jewel-like eyes reflected the yellow light of the street lamp, and she stared at silence without blinking, obviously very curious. This is the first time that some people say they know her. And it still seems real. This gives Joan a strange feeling, like meeting a friend who has known each other for a long time, can get rid of the shackles of the "saint", can share the emotions and hearts that cannot be told to others without any scruples, not just in Talk to the Lord when you pray. So I also want to be understood? Jeanne laughed at herself in anguish, but she still endured the little excitement in her heart, very curious about the answer from the person in front of her. Her heart was caught in silence. Friend? Silently thought of Tsunade, she was the first person to see him as a friend after crossing. "Are you... listening to me?" Jeanne spoke again, seemingly dissatisfied, "Distracted?" "I''m sorry." He smiled silently, and continued to step forward, walking slowly, "The reason is half pity and half appreciation. If you can get the gift, you can get rid of the shackles of the heroic spirit and be reborn. Your life is as infinitely groundbreaking as the people you like, and you should enjoy that life." Pity? enjoy? Jeanne blushed a little, but soon recovered. She quickened her pace to follow up. "It sounds really desirable...I will work hard to find a wish that can be recognized." She clenched her fist slightly, her eyes seemed to be brighter, but she still lacked confidence. Look like. She used to be a desperate person for her wish. Even with the tragic result of being burned to death. She does not regret it either. But now, what kind of wish do you want to find? "This wish must belong to you." said silently and casually, "and you can''t rely on prayer alone, you must work hard to achieve it. The so-called gift is actually giving a strength to fulfill your wish... ..Arrived." Silence suddenly stopped. "Here?" Jeanne stopped immediately. turned his head and looked around. It looks like this is an old city There is no high-rise building in the city, but a low house with at most three or four stories, which looks dilapidated and dark. Jeanne also reacted. She smelled the breath of blood. Could it be that...... "The caster you''re looking for is inside." Silent stepped forward and continued walking, with a relaxed expression. "You should know that those who have received gifts also have rules to follow. One of them is that you can''t do big things to those who have not received the gifts. The massacre was unreasonable on a scale, and the number of people killed at present has not actually reached the level of large-scale, but it is true that the two people did not care about the rules." does not care. Even Da She Wan was looking for someone to do some human experiments, but he only dared to choose willing people for fear that he would violate the rules. But Ryunosuke and Caster didn''t care, they unscrupulously arrested civilians, searched for money, and refined magic. Even if it has not yet reached the level of "large scale", it can still be regarded as a challenge to the Chamber of Commerce. That said. Silence did not plan to do it himself. And when Jeanne heard that the caster she had been looking for was inside, her maid outfit suddenly turned into that armor under the action of magic power, and she also held a spear with a banner in her hand. "There should be victims inside, so I can''t wait any longer!" Originally, it was supposed to gather the rest of the people as much as possible at this time, but Joan was not sure that the rest would come to help, and relying on the authority of the adjudicator, she might not have no chance of winning. Chapter 627： : Meeting between old friends This place itself is like an unknown shadow corner of a bright city. There is almost no light, ordinary people walk in here, and even need to fumble forward carefully. But for Silence and Joan, it is naturally clear as day. Jeanne had already smelled the smell of blood, which made her speed up, quietly and quickly shuttled through the alleys, while the silence still walked unhurriedly, but weirdly stayed in Zhen. De''s side is not leaving. Finally, I arrived at the place with the strongest **** smell. This is a small yard with an independent villa. The lighting bulbs that should have existed at the door have all been broken. Jeanne slowed down. The beautiful face is very serious, and his eyes are filled with fierce anger. For Joan, who had been involved in the war on the battlefield for two full years, she could easily identify it. There were at least dozens of human remains in this room. When she thought that there were many children, her anger lay. Burning. However, I still force myself to remain calm. After she looked at her silently, she tried to hide her breath and approached a little bit. There is a faint sound like fine lines. "It''s so wonderful, it''s a work of art! It''s a caster." "Ryunosuke, sure enough, you can understand that humans are a species that is numb to fear, but if you give hope first, the moment from hope to despair is the most wonderful fear. If the gods really exist , You will definitely feel angry about this." The other was the same intoxicated voice. seemed to faintly understand the meaning of these two people''s words, and then recalling the tragic situation at the scene before, Jeanne could no longer wait. "Let''s stop here!" She waved the flag and broke through from the front with a boom. In the eyes, it is a very tragic scene. There were blood and broken limbs everywhere, countless squirming tentacles crawling on the corpse, making a terrifying sound. The initiator of all this, like a demon-like hero, is even playing with a head full of fear. This can no longer be called the undead of the dead hero. It should be called the evil spirit. But at this moment. The head in the hands of the evil spirit fell to the ground because of the weakness of the fingers. His big raised eyes trembled as he looked at the girl who broke in, seeming to be filled with incredible joy. He took a step forward. stumbled and fell in front of Joan, with a smile on his face as if he had seen a family separated from life and death. He humbled his hands out and shouted with a trembling voice: "Your Majesty, is this true? I still have one day to see you again, ah, did the gods finally hear my wish, I have been looking forward to your resurrection, and have been waiting to see you again This day, this moment, this moment! My wish has come true!" Jeanne heard the man''s words and opened her mouth slightly. She has thought about various scenes after the meeting, but Dudu did not expect this. Since she is called His Royal Highness, that is the person who knows her. Joan couldn''t help but carefully looked at the servant in front of him. was wearing an ancient-style robe with bloodshot red lines on it. His face was thin, with big raised eyes, and a crying and laughing expression. At first glance, he looked like a moody and dangerous person. But. Jeanne is still vaguely recognizable from the outline of the facial features. "Jill...is it you, Jill?" She seemed to be a little unbelieving. "Woo woo." Jill''s tears flowed from his big eyes, and he cried hysterically, "There is still one day to hear you calling my name, even if you die right now, there is no regret!" "......" Joan opened her mouth slightly, feeling the strong smell of blood in the air, as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. She is not ignorant of history. After being regarded as the witch burned to death, Gil de Ray, the comrade in arms who once fought together, although he was on the throne of the marshal by virtue of his military exploits, he was still obsessed with black magic and even killed hundreds of teenagers. There is no doubt that Jill in front of him is the incarnation of the devil, a manifestation of his tragic fate closely related to him. The hands holding the spear were slightly hard. "Jill." Jeanne calmed his voice as much as possible. "We are all people of the past. At this moment, as servants, we gather here because of the Holy Grail War. There is no saint and marshal. I am ruler, and you are Caster, its just such a reason, but what you did has violated the rules of the Holy Grail War." Although I met former comrades-in-arms and friends, Joan of Arc cannot tell the past, nor can he tell the old. Even if Jill becomes so responsible, even if Jill is so eager to see him again. But, he can''t let him continue like this. With guilt in her heart, Joan is determined to bear the sin of betraying her companion, so she never considers herself a saint, but just a dull sinner who is stained with blood for her own wish. . UU reading and so-- Jeanne slightly raised the spear in her hand. "Please don''t say that! Your Royal Highness." Jill raised his head, and the bloodshot eyes still seemed to be filled with some ecstatic joy, "It doesn''t matter anymore, the Holy Grail War has long been indifferent! I found A better god, a better **** than the Lord you believe in! It is the great He who made me realize my wish and let me see you again! So, dont say anything like ruler and caster Now, the so-called Holy Grail, even the so-called gods, can no longer shackle us at all, Your Royal Highness, there is only your most loyal servant here!" At this time, Jill did not have that crazy expression, but was more immersed in the intoxication of a better future. He once again returned to the side of His Royal Highness. once again returned to the day when he could see His Royal Highness. For him, everything else is not important anymore. "Jill, you..." Jeanne took a deep breath in the strong smell of blood, as if she wanted to remind herself of the time on the battlefield, let herself become indifferent, and make herself no longer hesitate. Hasn''t it been decided long ago. Kill some people to save more people. Isn''t this hopeless thought what she believed and was doing before she was alive? And just when Joan was about to do it directly. There was a silent voice suddenly. "You said you found a good god?" Chapter 628： : Follow my rules Until the silence speaks, Jill seems to have finally noticed such a person. "Your Royal Highness, who is he?" The voice became gloomy in an instant, and it was only an instant from the excited smile to this gloomy and dangerous appearance. Jeanne was confirmed once again. The Jill he knew well, his former friend, had completely changed. This made her look dimmed. "Since you know who gave you this opportunity to fulfill your wish, you should also know that all of these are rules." The silent voice did not hurriedly looked around. He found that he didn''t have too much nausea or anger. sighed in his heart. Sure enough, even if some things haven''t changed, some things have changed a lot. continued to look at Jill. "Rules? No, no, no." Jill shook his head, opened his hands suddenly, and said with a look of intoxication, "That great **** is completely different from the so-called gods in this world! He will not order believers to do anything. It will not restrict believers to do anything! As long as there is money and offerings, anyone can become his favorite believer. Anyone can obtain his gifts and will not betray! They will not abandon! Ah! , Your Royal Highness, you should also feel the benevolence of that god." There was a hint of anger on Joan''s expression. But the silence also has a hint of anger. He can be sure. From the opening of the can, the relevant cognition has been input into the minds of all can openers. It seems that there is no need to say more. And just as he was preparing to do something, Joan seemed unable to remain silent anymore. "That''s it! Jill!" Her body began to surging with golden magic, and the spear was pointed at Jill, "Even if you become like this, you should know me, Jill, whether it is me My wish, or ruler''s duty, I can''t let you go on!" Following the words, the spear slammed at Jill. Such a short distance, with the excellent qualities of ruler, should have been easy to deal with a spellcaster. However, the spear was caught. was easily grasped by those dry, blood-stained palms. Joan was taken aback. quickly understood that what she faced was no longer a simple caster, but a gifted servant. "Ah, how sad." Jill looked at her with sadness, "Even now, are you still controlled by that dirty and cruel god? It doesn''t matter, I will forgive you, Your Royal Highness, No matter what you do to me, I will forgive you, everything is the fault of that god, but ah, I will heal you!" "No one controls me, I made this decision based on my own will, Jill!" Jeanne added a tone, "I am such a person, so that I can fight against my former companions for my own wishes, so Stop calling me a saint." The surging of magic power began to intensify, and a spell on Joan''s back began to gleam. She directly used Ling Zhou! This kind of magical crystallization has irresistible power to the followers, even the heroic spirit like Gilgamesh has to succumb to the command of Lingshu. Lingshu seems to have worked. Gil held the spear in the palm of his hand, and started to bring the spear close to his neck little by little. Suicide, this is the order given by Joan. But when he was about to touch it, Jills face suddenly twisted, seeming to be grinning, madly smiling, and sad, all kinds of indescribable chaos and tears emanating from his body. It swept through Joan of Arc and Ryunosuke who didn''t know what to do in a strange way. They seemed to hear the whispers of the devil at the same time. It seems that there are countless crazy voices and wills that want to get into my mind. Even Joan released his spear, covered his ears, and stepped back in pain. Chaos, anger, killing intent, self-blame, sadness... Unspeakable emotions keep rolling in my heart. It is like emotions that do not belong to her rushing into my mind roughly. "I finally understand, Joan, I finally understand why I received such a gift." Jill''s body is also undergoing changes. There seem to be countless drums in his ancient dress that are constantly twisting, until the tentacles stick out from the robe and dance towards Joan. ''S voice also became mad and hoarse: "This is my destiny. It is the opportunity for me to truly fulfill my wish. Come on, Joan, come and accept my will, come and merge with me, we will never be separated..." Cthulhu, this is the transfer that Jill got. He was angry with the **** that gave Joan of Arc to destroy his fate. He wanted to reverse the faith of Joan, and wanted to keep Joan by his side forever. It was this wish that made him drive this fate. Normally. Gil''s wish is really possible. This power is enough to corrode the spirit foundation of Joan of Arc who has not opened the jar. The silence has been seen. This person is just immersed in his own world, just blindly wanting the world he wants, everything he doesnt want is automatically eliminated, he wont listen to anyones words at all, and he doesnt care about Joan at all. My will so it ignores the rules. Because those are the rules he doesn''t want to hear. "That''s it." He spoke slowly in silence. At this moment of opening, everything stopped. From the flow of air, to the drifting of dust, and even the surging of magical power, everything stopped. The only thing that didnt stop seemed to be the thoughts of everyone present. Jills shooting distance, who had completely transformed into an ugly tentacle monster, De has only a few centimeters, but he can''t take a step forward anyway. His heart is full of confusion. How is this going? "Being able to obtain gifts and the opportunity to realize your wish is my recognition of the strength of your wish." Silence walked to Jill step by step, staring into his eyes, "But, to get strength from me, just To abide by my rules, I should be very clear when I gave you the power that meaningless mass killings of ordinary people are not allowed-you seem to have not taken the rules seriously." Gil cannot move. can''t even move his eyes. But his heart began to be filled with fear. Because he felt it, he felt the terrible feeling brought by the look in front of him. is that god! This gaze is the same as the gaze behind the badge! Don''t! Gils fear does not come from the opponents strength, but from his own wish. His wish is about to come true! Just a little bit, just a little bit, can let Joan of Arc stay by his side forever! Chapter 629： : Whitelist and blacklist Gil tried hard to apologize and plead, but he couldn''t say anything. can''t move a finger. Silence did not intend to listen to what he said. Regarding whether or not to sell the can to the wicked person, the silence actually considered for a long time. finally decided that the wicked element is needed in the chamber of commerce. The definition of good and evil is originally extremely complicated. If the chamber of commerce establishes standards, it means that there will be many and very complicated boundaries that need to be considered. What''s more, the dispute between good and evil itself is also a point of conflict between players ideas and destiny. One of the strong motivations. In addition, the strong are always privileged, and the protection of the weak with the Chamber of Commerce''s own might not apply to most of the world concepts in the infinite world. This is why silence only limits the prohibition of unscrupulous mass killings, not prohibiting ordinary people. Shot. This is not the event of Pirate World. Tens of thousands of pirates flocked to it. Without strict restrictions, it would be the same as a massacre. Therefore Strictly speaking, what Jill did did not violate the rules. However, what makes silence unhappy is not what he did, but his mentality of seeing the rules as nothing. Jill didnt take into account the rules and didnt trigger mass killings, but just because he enjoyed creating a single artwork more. In his opinion, the form of death and injury is more blasphemous than more casualties. If he feels it is necessary, he will not hesitate to destroy the city in units. As for the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, what are they? He had never heard of it. This mentality. is the reason for the silence and anger. At this moment, I saw that I was in great fear, but it was not because I was afraid of myself, but because Jill, who was afraid of not being able to get Joan of Arc, groaned slightly in silence. "This time, I just stopped by and gave you a warning." said silently and flatly, "If you regenerate evil thoughts, it will be when you fly to an ashes and annihilate. Besides-you will become people who make me dissatisfied, go away." There is a recognized "white list", and naturally there must be a "black list" of dissatisfaction. This is the balance between silent personal preference and rule-making. The moment the voice fell. Gill and Ryunosuke slammed through the villa, disappeared in front of them in the blink of an eye, and then slammed heavily on a certain piece of hard ground, while groaning in pain. "It''s really bad luck to meet such a powerful person." Ryunosuke rubbed his shoulders. If he hadn''t opened some jars, he would have at least broken a whole body. "That''s not a human..." Jill''s body was constantly trembling, and his voice was extremely sad. "What a hateful god, once again took me away from Joan...No , No! I can''t provoke the noble gods, I will obey whatever orders, please let me return to Jeanne''s side..." While gritting his teeth, he prayed with trepidation. He looked upside down and spoke incoherently. He doesn''t care about anything. only cares about Joan of Arc. "Okay, Caster." Ryunosuke patted him on the shoulder, "Since he is not dead, I will see your saintly woman again sooner or later, but damn, don''t all the artworks we have worked so hard to make? No, now, lets do some more, just like that. I want to take a good look this time." There is a certain strong desire in his eyes. For Yusheng Ryunosuke, he didn''t care about the Holy Grail War, the god, and the holy girl. He just wants to find the art he has been pursuing. just got very close. The kid who fell from hope to despair. However, Yusheng Ryunosuke suddenly discovered that the caster in front of him did not respond to him as usual, but stared at him in horror with those big raised eyes. "What''s the matter?" Ryunosuke wanted to shake him, but with only a slight force, his arm turned into gray dust, and the whole slowly disappeared. what is this? Ryunosuke looked at his arms turned into flying ash, lowered his head, his feet and legs also disappeared a little bit. until this moment. The last voice of came to mind again. "The rebirth of evil thoughts is when the flying ash is annihilated." Flying ashes annihilated... Ryunosuke opened his mouth, and there was an unprecedented fear in his heart. He hadn''t found what he wanted to find, how could he just die like this! ? He seemed to want to grasp the caster in front of him, as if he wanted to ask for help, but his arm had already disappeared, and he couldn''t even say a word. Gil understands this despair. Of course he understands. This is the despair that hasn''t been realized yet. The same emotion made him bit his ten fingers in horror. He definitely can''t die, absolutely can''t! Obviously, I have found Joan of Arc, and have not freed her from the shackles of the hateful gods, and have not allowed her to stay by his side forever, how could she die like Ryunosuke! silently retracted his gaze. Yusheng Ryunosuke''s death is also expected. For people like him, evil thoughts have become all, so it is impossible for them to stop having evil thoughts. Gil should not be dead anymore, after all, he still wants to realize his wish. Then... The role of "blacklist", UU reading should also be reflected. All the members of the Chamber of Commerce in this world suddenly felt a strange feeling. The dissatisfaction that comes from the existence is not directed at them, but at a certain member! Oshemaru''s eyes lit up. This is the first time he feels that silence is so obviously dissatisfied with someone. It is already obvious to the point where he is almost saying "I don''t want to do it, give you a chance." "There are such people who do not live or die." The corners of O Shemaru''s mouth curled up, "However, this is indeed an opportunity." He did not forget. To join the Chamber of Commerce and become a businessman, one of the necessary conditions is to be approved by a certain businessman. obviously. This is a test. is a test of their ability and perception of silence. "Old man." He turned his head and said, looking at Karp who was eating and drinking just not far away, "I''m going to shoot, this caster''s head, I''m sure to win!" "Oh?" Karp swallowed the muscles in his mouth and grinned, "I can''t tell, you have such respect for that existence?" "You don''t understand." Oshemaru''s smile was even greater, "Respect is naturally very respectful, but opportunities are equally important." at the same time. Xiaonan, Kamikaru Kaori, and even the golden glittering wine glasses that are leisurely shaking, and Eimiya Kiritsugu who is facing Altria, squinting at the same time. Some of these people want to get silent favors, and some want to see if there is a chance of victory in war. Chapter 630： : You have to look forward Originally a pool of lake water that was only an undercurrent surging, was silently threw a stone down, and immediately stirred up waves. Back to silence here. The still time flowed again, and Jeanne panted while looking at the person in front of him with complicated eyes. Jill has become like this, he is not Jills opponent, the person in front of him is the god... Various changes made her suddenly wonder what to say. Finally, he asked in a low voice: "Why let them go?" "It''s easy to get rid of them." Silent turned his head to look at her, "But I need to use them to give some people some motivation. In addition, they have not reached the standard of violating the rules in behavior." "are not there......" Joan looked around. Although she didn''t say anything, she was obviously lost in her dimmed eyes. She had previously placed some expectations on this **** from another world. But now, it seems to be different from what I expected. "Are you disappointed?" The silence remained calm, turning back, "Although I have personal preferences, but my destiny and aspirations will not be superior to me because of my preferences, Jill is certainly a person I dislike, but His wish to be with you far exceeds your wish for world peace, and at least he is willing to make all efforts for this." Joan seems to understand. It should be said that the silence has been very clear. "Wish there is no good or evil here, just look at whether you are willing to work hard?" Joan looked at silence with a complicated expression, "You are really a true god." "There are still some differences." Silent shrugged, "I still gave the shackles that might be irregular, and this is just based on my own preferences." The conflict between personal preferences and company rules and regulations is one of the problems that every entrepreneur must face. You cant just give him a promotion and raise a salary just because you like an employee, and let him take on important tasks. Similarly, it is impossible to unceremoniously beat someone to death just because they don''t like him. But if everything is rigid and depressed, Whitelisting and blacklisting are an attempt to silently handle such situations. For those who recognize and love, he will give a certain amount of help within the rules. For those who hate, as long as they do not violate the rules, he will not take action personally. Add a blacklist to be able to live from the malice of those who want to become merchants Down, that is also the ability. Jan of Arc, who has not yet become a member, naturally does not understand so much. She is a little depressed. Lingshu is also useless, I don''t know what to do next. "Try to find your own wish." Silent turned around, "If you can''t find it, even if I like you, it won''t help." "Now, I really want to perform my duties as a ruler, isn''t this wish enough?" Jeanne hurried two steps and followed silence. "Not enough, far from enough, this duty is more of a restraint imposed on you." Silent shook his head, "You have to dig into your own heart." Joan gritted her teeth, as if she still wanted to say something, but her silent back grew further and further away. It seems that he is only walking slowly, but he can''t catch up. In the end, it completely disappeared into the night. Joan stopped silently. Holding her own flagpole, her heart is still constantly surging. What kind of existence is this? With the power of the gods and the kindness to help others, he can also talk peacefully with mortals like her, making no secret of what she likes, but at the same time turning a blind eye to the misfortunes that happen. wish, wish! Joan noticed her confusion. She instinctively folded her hands together, knelt on one knee and prayed to the Almighty Lord, but she did not receive any response. Obviously, facing the will and interference of another god, even the Lord could only remain silent. "You really are here." A voice next to interrupted Joan''s prayer. She raised her head and saw the Kamikaze Hoori who had just met. "Did you meet him just now?" Shenshihuozhi immediately said, and then looked around expectantly, but found nothing, his expression dimmed, "So that''s it, have you left?" A flash of light flashed in Joan''s mind. This person...is the Lords revelation to himself? She stood up, patted her clothes, took a deep breath, and then grabbed the hands of Shencra Huozhi, and looked at her very sincerely. "I want to know more about that alien god, and I have a wish, please!" At this moment, the dark clouds on the horizon seemed to finally disperse a little bit. From behind the fading clouds, a faint moonlight shone down and shone on the two of them. Kamikazuoka felt the dazedness of the hero in front of him from his eyes. hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "If I can answer your confusion, I will tell you, but I also need you to tell me the corresponding information, and even give me some help." "Okay." Jeanne agreed. So, the two people came to the roof of a certain high-rise building and talked to each other. "So you are Joan of Arc?" Kamikazuoori was taken aback when he heard the news. Saint Joan of Arc is also very famous in the world of the forbidden. There is even a magic association whose core purpose is to revive Joan. It was once very powerful. "A saint? This name is a terrible thing for me." Joan of Arc''s smile was filled with some helplessness, "I obviously chose the path of killing of course it saved. My motherland has also killed countless people for this. They are neither demons nor evil people." Such words, Joan has never said to anyone. But since the person in front of me is from another world. That shouldn''t matter. "Even so, you still bear the name of a saint, and you haven''t told anyone about your hesitation and sin, and you have accepted the tragic ending frankly." Shenrenhuo paused, and then said, " What''s more, the word saint is not as heavy as you think." "Huh?" Jeanne turned to look at her. "I am also honored as a saint in my world." God Slash Huozhi pointed to himself, "but I did nothing, neither great nor saving so many people like you, I was called The reason for the saint is simply because I have a strong power, which is too strong." "A powerful force?" Jeanne was taken aback. She has never heard of anyone who is called a saint because he is strong. "Of course, your situation is not the same as mine, but in fact there are similarities." Kamiyasori said seriously, "That is, our holy names are judged by others, whether it is because of strength or because of Deeds, those people actually dont care what we are." "......" "I still want to tell you." Kamikazuori looked at Joan of Arc, who seemed to understand a little bit, and continued, "The so-called saint is nothing in his world. If you want to get a gift, just You have to step into a whole new, huge world, you have to get rid of the past, find the essence, and then look forward." Chapter 631： : Jill annihilation begins What Shencrahuoori said was also her own perception. Once she was limited by her own strength, thinking that this fortune was a limitation instead, and it brought an unfortunate curse to those around her. But after seeing a wider world now. She understood the meaning of power and her wish. I want to help more people, and I want to give hope to others like that god. Joan also saw the emotions in the eyes of the gods. Just like she used to be, she has chosen a certain path and can see the direction that this path leads to, even if it is insignificant, even if it will produce all kinds of misfortunes, it is what she expected after all, so she unswervingly walked on . "Recover the essence?" Joan muttered these words in a low voice, imagining that she was still a girl in the country, that she had not experienced the two years of war, and that she was not dead. Her purple jewel-like pupils also gradually brightened. There is no need to imagine, because she hasn''t changed at all, so she just needs to look forward. "I still want to save more people." Joan stood up and looked at the city with lights flashing in front of him. "Even if you need to fight for this, you need to sacrifice some people, as long as you can save what I want to save... .. I will do it." Just like she used to want to save her country. Everyone believed that she had listened to the oracle before she went to save her motherland. But actually the opposite is true. It was precisely because she wanted to save the motherland that she heard the revelation of God. "If it''s you, you will definitely be eligible to open the can." Kamikaru Hoori looked at Joan, feeling a little bit in his heart. Although it is Joan from a different world, this one seems to be closer to the legendary Joan. is exactly what people want. If she went to her own world, she would probably cause an uproar on the magic side. "Thank you." Jeanne grabbed the palm of Kamikazuhoori''s hand with a smile from the heart. Although she has not been completely determined, she has found the way. "All of this is paid." Kamiyasuori seemed to be uncomfortable with this kind of scene, so he had to deliberately coldly said, "You need to help me to kill Caster." "This was also something I was going to do." Jeanne did not hesitate, but she seemed to think of something, and asked a little strangely, "But, didn''t you say that you didn''t want to take care of unnecessary things?" She made a request when we met before. But Kamikarukaori did not agree. After only a while, I changed my attitude. "Because we received the''oracle''." Shinsakuhoori simply said his silent dissatisfaction. Joan opened her mouth slightly, and she understood the **** better. As expected, it is different from the Lord. couldn''t say anything, but still did something. "In most cases, He is a **** who makes himself behave like an ordinary person." Shencrahuozhi played with the bangs on his forehead, seemingly a little embarrassed to say, "However, this is what I yearn for. Where, I obviously have such a powerful force, obviously restricted by the rules, but I still help some people because of my own will... I want to have such power that can help those who want to help, and Its not like before, always let your power hurt people who dont want to hurt. At this point, is already "making heart". Kamikazuhoori himself felt a little weird. Maybe because she was once a member of the cross sect, maybe because the saint in front of me has a trustworthy charm, maybe because she wants to find a long-term companion. In short, her emotions have been expressed. And Joan accepted it, and she stretched out her palm, holding the palm of Shinsakuhoori even harder. "It''s great!" Joan said very sincerely, "Sure enough, you can be called a saint not only because of your strength, but your desire to help others by your own strength is already great." Kamikazuoka looked at Joan''s sincere gaze, but he was a little shy for no reason. She is rarely praised. However, I still misunderstood. "No, you misunderstood..." "Okay." Jeanne interrupted Kamikaruhoori. "There is a lot of time after the extra thing. Now that it has been decided, let''s go to caster. Although my strength is insignificant, I will try my best. Do what I can do." Looking at Joan''s serious expression, it seems that this is the first time that the "female charm" is in some place. has nothing to do with beautiful looks. Whether it is talking, smiling, or praying, the saint has always been very serious. Indeed, there is such a charm that makes her yearn for. "Okay, but if I am alone, it is difficult to be able to keep the other person." Kamikai Hoori also started to get serious. She gently shook her long hair that was **** to her waist. While thinking about it, she said, "I should not be the only one who wants to follow in His footsteps. , If it can create a many-to-one situation, it can also be solved at one time, avoiding turmoil, and if there are more people..." The situation becomes chaotic as the number of people increases. The next thing to be fought is the caster annihilation war, but the participants themselves are also in a war where they are competitors. Shinraukaori is a bit distressed. As expected, she still lacks a powerful enough companion. "We have an advantage." A trace of sadness flashed in Joan''s eyes, but she still pointed to herself, "That''s me, caster...he is participating in this Holy Grail war for me... ...Because of this, I have one more reason to stop her." Jill will definitely come to her again. This is the only thing that Joan of Arc will not doubt. The evil and chaotic thoughts that constantly instilled in Jill when facing Jill also proved this point. Even the gifts Jill got were to keep her by his side. But this grief didn''t affect anything. Joan is not an indecisive person. It is better to say that on the contrary, she has made up her mind about the path she has chosen and is extremely firm. She told all the things about Jill to Kamiyakaori. Kamikazuoka was startled at first, and then quickly reacted. "This is indeed an advantage." This means that they can determine the whereabouts of the enemy. This is the initiative. Relying on this initiative, they can choose their own cooperation partners, or that other members who are interested in Caster want them. As for who to choose. Kamikazukaori has made a decision. Chapter 632： : Reaction and preparation of all parties Kamikazuoka faced the night city and drew out his long sword-seven days and seven nights. At this time, the knife body was burning with a raging flame, and he let it out, floating in front of him. "Go, find Osha Maru and spread the word." The voice fell, and the blade hummed, as if it was an answer, and then disappeared into the void. "Is this all right?" Jeanne looked curious. She still doesn''t know anything about the gift, she only knows that it is very powerful, but the power of the godcracker fireweave and the power of Jill look completely different. "Seven days and seven nights are already my shikigami, and compared to the rest of the shikigami, it can represent my identity." Kamiyasuori explained briefly. She knows Dashemaru. In the Doomsday Quest World, she was in the same area as Oshemaru. Other members are not sure if they will be interested in Caster, but Oshemaru will definitely be interested. His goal is also to join the Chamber of Commerce and become a plane traveler. Although this person is evil and gloomy, he is also in some places. reliable. "Shiki God." Joan of Arc is a French, and he only knows a little about the legend of this Japanese style. She is very curious. In just a few minutes, the long sword burning with flames once again appeared in front of him. also brought back a piece of rotten meat with a rancid smell, and threw it on the ground with a snap. bulge and deform. soon became a little snake that had been dead for a long time, but it made a hoarse voice. "If you can really find a caster, I don''t mind cooperating, but you have to give me the head." It was the first time that Joan saw this kind of scene, and couldn''t help squeezing some of her spears. From this weird little snake, she felt something that seemed to be dark magic, and Jill''s tentacles. There are similarities, but they seem completely different. "There is no kill reward for this battle." Shencra Huo weaves his eyebrows slightly, "It''s just that I am waiting to do trivial things for the adults. It doesn''t matter who kills it." "In this respect, it''s the same, but...the body and soul of the can opener, and even resentment, these are of great use to me." Oshemaru did not hide his desire. After he became a can opener, there really was no chance to get the wreckage and grievances of the can opener. Even the soul will be protected by the badge. However, the remains of such strong men are also very precious. Oshemaru has long wanted to have this opportunity. Kamikazuoka''s brow furrowed deeper, but did not immediately agree, but looked at Jeanne of Arc. That person, no matter what, was a friend of Joan of Arc. Oshemaru also looked at Jeanne. This little snake is just a clone of his consciousness. It is impossible to see the strength of Joan of Arc, nor whether she is a can opener, but only the eyes of Godslash Huozhi can make him see. Little stuff. I''m afraid. The fact that God''s fierce fire weaving is so confident to lure the caster over is related to this woman. "As long as... his undead can rest in peace." Joan finally said so. "Soul? That belongs to the adults and the Chamber of Commerce." Oshemaru said hoarsely. With just one sentence, he can guess that this woman probably hasn''t opened the can. If there is a chance to rule out... "Jan of Arc is my ally, Oshemaru, the initiative is in our hands." Kamikazuhokuri keenly felt something, "We can agree to your terms, but you must abide by the contract." After she changed her job to become an exorcist, she was very sensitive to killing intent and crisis. This was originally a profession that relied on shikigami and force to fight against various evils. Fortunately, she still has a contract. This is also a unique product opened out of the exorcist''s jar. Even if it violates the contract, it will not die, but it will still bear a high price. "Don''t worry." Da She Wan said nothing, the little snake turned into a black smoke and dissipated. "He is an undead creature." Kamikazuori explained to Joan, "But the very respected adult has always followed the rules. In a short time, the only person I can find is him." "These, I can only rely on you." Joan was a little sad again, "I guess I can''t call anyone..." She was a ruler, it was useless. It is estimated that no masters and heroes will listen to her. "Then let''s make a detailed battle plan." Kamikaru Hoori did not see Joan''s sorrow, and she had devoted herself to the next battle. at the same time. Xiaonan and Uchiha Itachi also discussed in a hiding place. "If the rest of you don''t say, Dashewan will definitely be shot." Xiaonan knows Dashewan well, "Are you ready to take action too?" Uchiha Itachi looked at Xiaonan, "This is certainly a war of encirclement and suppression, but at the same time, it will also lead to a relatively chaotic situation. There is a certain danger, but the benefits are only the favor of the adult." "Just? Pay attention to your words!" Xiao Nan''s eyes condensed, and his tone increased, "Your current strength and your wishes are all brought by adults. In my opinion, this is even more important than victory! " "...I made a mistake." Uchiha Itachi apologized. But he looked at Xiao Nan, UU reading as if there was a new discovery. It''s normal to respect big people. But, to the point where Xiao Nan showed it, not everyone is like that, it''s just like some kind of inner belief. In this case....... Uchiha Itachi suddenly realized something. Is it possible that these members who respect the adult will unite together and form a strong force or group? is entirely possible. Uchiha Itachi became a little uneasy. This is not just a matter of this dungeon. If such a force is really formed, with the care of the adult at the top, and the gathered power at the bottom, it will be a huge force for the rest of the member forces, such as Konoha. Challenges. "Are you going to participate?" Xiaonan looked at Uchiha Itachi, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t participate, I will act personally." "Of course I participate." Uchiha Itachi gathered his mind, buried his worries in his heart, and said, "We are allies. Of course, in this battle, there will be people who really want to encircle the caster, but there must also be someone who wants to. Fish in troubled waters, looking for opportunities for sneak attacks, I''m responsible for guarding against..." There will naturally be people mentioned by Itachi Uchiha. For example, Eimiya Kiritugu. He was facing Altrias questioning, but after realizing the silent dissatisfaction, he thought a little and changed his mind. "Since you doubt me, Altria, then I will go with you this time." Keith Uemiya said. Chapter 633： : Not blowing a black whistle This battle is undoubtedly a node to break the balance. It is impossible for Eimiya Kiritugu to let this opportunity pass. Altria looked at the Master with a calm expression in front of him, and breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, and said seriously: "I am not suspicious of the master, but I hope that the master can understand my will, and if I have any opinions, I can put it forward upright." "..." Keishi Eomiya took a deep breath, stood up, and turned around, "I will." When you say this, you can get more trust by looking straight into the eyes of the other person. But Kirisugu Eomiya could not do it. Because of his wife, Alice Phil is watching him. And until Eimiya Kiritugu left, Alice Phil''s gaze was still looking at his back. Worries emerged in her heart. Altria questioned the death mission assigned by Kirishu Eomiya, but as a wife, she felt that she could not firmly veto it. In fact, she had clearly noticed the change in Kirishu Eomiya during this period. Not the husband she has known in the past nine years. But she was not familiar with the "magic killer" before she met her. So just now when Altria questioned, Alice Phil did not help to say anything. At this time, Eimiya Kiritugu was unfamiliar to her. Will it come true... Kirishu''s wish. Alice Phil began to feel a little uneasy about this question. at the same time. Kamikari Hoori and Oshemaru are also discussing battle plans. They didn''t meet each other, but relied on the shikigami and clone to make contact. "Our greatest advantage is that we can decide where to fight." Oshemaru said in a hoarse voice, "This means that we don''t actually have to come out by ourselves first, but to lure certain people to fight." Wanting to get rid of dissatisfied people for silence is one reason, but on the other hand, Oshemaru doesn''t mind using this opportunity to win for himself. Kamirahoori understands the meaning of Oshemaru. To a certain extent, this person is very similar to Laura, who knows how to balance good and evil, interests, and people''s hearts just like Libra, trying to control everything. While secretly vigilant, Kamikaruhoori did not deny Oshamaru''s words. "Do you have a goal?" Kamikazuhoori said through the mouth of Shijin. At this moment, she is a little fox suspended in mid-air with a few tails and wearing a kimono. It looks very cute. And the avatar of Oshawan in front of him is still a snake, ugly and hideous. If an outsider sees this picture, he can never imagine that they are actually in a friendly negotiation. "Target? Of course there is." The snake controlled by Oshemaru spit out a scarlet head, slowly squirming, and said a place name, "Tosaka Mansion." "Tosaka..." Kamikai Hoori naturally knew the Tosaka family, and she also warned Altria not to try to get close there. The exorcists intuition about danger told her that there was at least one can opener who opened the can to the limit. "That hero is the one we fought in the park." Oshemaru smiled coldly. "At that time, he hadn''t opened the can, but he still had good strength. Most importantly, his financial strength was impressive. profound." Let alone those weapons that dont want money. Not to mention the local tyrant''s breath that can''t be concealed. Just talk about his identity. According to rumors, he likes to collect treasures, and even built a "king''s treasury" for the oldest king. As you can imagine his financial resources, Oshemaru also did some historical investigations. "That is indeed a threat." Kamikazuho knew where his feeling of danger came from. Having such financial resources also means that not only oneself, but even the master can open the can to the limit, and suddenly become two powerhouses. These local tyrants are really tricky. In order to achieve this in a short period of time, Kamikazu Hoori himself has exhausted all the accumulation of Amakusa-style cross mischief for hundreds of years. "The reason for choosing the Tosaka family as the target is not just this." Oshemaru''s tone was obvious with self-confidence, "The hero is extremely arrogant and conceited. Even if he detects the trap, it is impossible to face the caster who broke in. Will ignore it." Although I have only seen it once, Da She Maru has grasped the essence of the golden sparkle. People are stupid and have a lot of money. What, you said Wang''s courage, what use is that kind of thing. "Since you are sure, I have no opinion." Kamikaruhoori thought for a while, and decided to do what Oshamaru said. "Also." Oshemaru further suggested, "Miss Joan is a ruler after all. Even if she lacks the ability to be a referee now, there should be a lot of heroic spirits who care about this identity, so she can also use her own means to publish. News, it would be great if we could deceive some heroic spirits or masters who have not opened the can." "Cheat?" Shencra Huozhi frowned. "Oh, I was wrong, please." Oshemaru corrected without admitting the wrong tone. "Didn''t she say it? Originally encountered this situation, it was necessary to ask the other heroes to join her to suppress the offenders. One can come, and if the can is not opened, the possibility of coming is even higher." "...Oshemaru, you really look like a demon I know." "I''ll accept this compliment." Oshemaru said hoarsely. Kamikai Hoori said nothing, although she felt guilty for Joan, but she was not a pedantic person. In the battle between magicians, this level of utilization is already very sincere. This concludes the conversation. Joan did not object to this plan. In other words, although she understands the purpose of the gods and others, for her, these were originally her duties. Use the identity of ruler to summon the heroes to suppress those who violate the rules. Not blowing a black whistle. "When do you do it?" Jeanne asked with a serious and calm expression The sooner the better. "Kamikazuoka said. "Understood, then I will go to the church." Joan immediately began to prepare, "This time the Holy Grail War, it seems that the church also has priests involved, and the clock tower that has a good relationship with the church also has participants. I can still contact Some people." "Jan of Arc." Shencra Huozhi suddenly called her. Jeanne turned around and looked at her questioningly. "Yes, that..." Shencrahuozhi stretched out his fingers and fiddled with the bangs on his forehead, his eyes slightly dodging, "Thank you, if everything goes well this time, I can eliminate many opponents. ." Although she originally planned to take advantage of Joan, and even planned to be questioned, Joan''s acceptance so frankly made Kamikazuori a little concerned. If you don''t say it clearly, you will definitely be worried later. Chapter 634： : This kind of person is best calculated "No, I should be the one who should say thank you." Jeanne understood what God said, shook her head, and smiled. "Although I haven''t met the requirements yet, I think I already understand what I want. , Not to mention, you didn''t let me do anything against the ruler''s duties." "Jan of Arc..." Shencra Huozhi took a deep breath, a certain impulse surged in his heart, and couldn''t help taking a step forward. "After this war is over, come and be my companion, in that wider world." "..." Jeanne was taken aback for a moment, then laughed happily and nodded. "it is good." Companion, what a distant word. After receiving the gift, can she really have her own life again? It does not belong to the dead, but belongs to the life of a rural girl who should have stopped at 19 forever. Return to this moment. After bidding farewell to the gods, he still wore the maid outfit for work and walked on the street, facing the sight of the people around him, but his mentality was not as usual, it was just feeling far away, and it became a desire to blend in. Go in. It wasn''t until he walked into the church that he returned to the identity of the hero from the kind of bewildering expectation. "Sure enough, it''s you... Honorable Saintess!" An old priest looked at Joan of Arc with excitement, "Although I have heard that this Holy Grail War has a special rank, ruler exists. , But I really didn''t expect it to be you!" For the people in the church, Joan just exists here, which is equivalent to being the messenger of the Lord. The identity of a saint, a reappearing hero. She is still such a unique saint who can obtain the oracle, and her deeds are even the lessons learned and studied by every priest since childhood. "I''m here today because I have something to ask." Joan did not say that she was not a saint, and she understood that such words were nothing but an irresponsible escape, and instead began to talk about business seriously. "Is that so, Caster? I didn''t expect it to be that one." The old priest sighed, and then replied respectfully, "This Holy Grail War seems to have undergone some incredible changes. The only thing the church can contact now is assassin. , Archer, Lancer, Rider and their masters, but assassin is the only one who can be guaranteed to participate. His master is the child underneath." "It doesn''t matter. Even if we make contact, I will visit the Tosaka family where the archer is located." Joan said. This is as expected. Originally, the church would use the power of the world and the demon to monitor every master and heroic spirit as much as possible. But now it can''t be done at all. The rider was able to be found because the bold king didn''t cover up his figure very much, and he often went shopping like an ordinary person. If it weren''t for the curse left over from the previous Holy Grail Wars in the hands of the church, it would be really hard to find. "So, please let me arrange it below." The old priest said with a smile, "The archer''s master is a truly cultivated magician. I believe he will welcome you." Joan nodded slightly. Looking at the **** statue on the church, he walked over, knelt on one knee, and prayed silently. It was just a routine prayer before the battle. But this time. But unexpectedly got some kind of long-lost revelation. The Lord hopes that she can obtain the gift of that otherworldly god, become one of those, and spread the Lord''s gospel to the otherworld. The expression of His Royal Highness was a little strange. It sounds... There was a slight sense of sight that the master was instructing her to go undercover. Ah, really disrespectful. The pious saint hastily prayed for the Lord''s forgiveness for the disrespectful thoughts he had raised. But the silence is a bit cheerful. "Such a blatant undercover agent is worthy of restraint. The more I look at it, the more I feel like a child." After pondering for a moment, he decided to find the two collections of world rules with only basic self-awareness for friendly conversation. , Anyway, idle is also idle. then. After the church spread the news, Joan of Arc was also respectfully invited to the mansion on this day by Tosaka Tokimi. "I really didn''t expect that the Holy Woman would be the arbiter of this Holy Grail War." Tosaka Tokimi''s meticulous dress, his words, actions, and demeanor did not disappoint the old priest''s evaluation of him. Humble and polite, obey etiquette and highlight nobility. "Although I am an adjudicator, I don''t have the strength of an adjudicator now." Joan looked calm, sitting in the reception room of the Tosaka mansion, but looked in a certain direction. The archer didn''t hide his breath at all, but he didn''t do anything specifically. It''s as if you don''t care about the adjudicator''s arrival at all. Just like this, it matched the evaluation of him by the rest of Joan of Arc. "The king happens to be resting at the moment. As a minister, it is not easy to disturb him. Please forgive me, my Royal Highness." Tosaka Toshimi took the initiative to memorize Gilgamesh''s arrogant pot completely. There is no way. He originally asked Gilgamesh if he wanted to meet with Joan, but he got the expected answer. "The saint? It''s just a foolish village girl who followed God''s revelation to save the kingdom. It''s so ridiculous, she doesn''t deserve to see this king." When Jin Shining said this, the contempt was obvious. For him living in Gods Generation, God is an enemy that needs to be dealt with and a powerful existence, but alone is not someone who needs to be respected. In the final analysis, as a demigod, he is always stronger for believers of God. A more arrogant sense of superiority. Tosaka Tokimi would naturally not refute the king. But I don''t want to offend the saint of the church. Simply put the crime on his own body. And the result of doing so. Gilgamesh snorted dissatisfiedly, and it was very clear across several rooms. "It doesn''t matterJan of Arc did not embarrass the slightly embarrassed Tosaka Toshimi, she just shook her head and said, "I believe the church has explained the situation to you. Casters real name is related to me. The character, his goal is also me. " "Don''t worry." Tosaka Toshimi said immediately, "I have heard of Caster''s evil deeds. I have done such evil at the place where I was waiting for Yusanjia. Even if he does not come, I will not let him go. It is about the reputation of the Tosaka family for hundreds of years." Tosaka Toshiomi certainly has the shortcomings of being overconfident and stubborn to be impersonal, but in this respect, he is undoubtedly the perfect master of the magic family. The adherence to the glory of blood has been integrated into his instinct. Therefore, he still invited Joan into the house when he knew the risks. And this was also expected by Da She Wan. At this time, Da She Maru stayed not far away, smiling gloomily. "You''re right, this kind of person is best calculated, Jian Tong Yingyan." "Yes." Jian Tong Lingyan lowered his head and stood behind him a little sluggishly. Chapter 635： ：Pleasant Yanfeng Qili "Then next, our villain should be on the stage." Oshamaru looked in a certain direction. He is somewhat similar to the undead, but is very familiar with the more chaotic atmosphere. -Cthulhu. When he first opened the can, he almost became a slave to the evil god. I didn''t expect that there would be a career that could become an evil god. Maybe it''s because that person is in chaos. At this moment. Obviously the scorching sun is shining, but near the Tosaka mansion, there is a hint of coolness. It is not cold, but a kind of coldness that seems to be deep into the bones. Tosaka Tokimi hadn''t noticed anything yet. He hasn''t even turned on the destiny props. Gilgamesh hadn''t noticed anything yet. He is taking a leisurely nap. Even if he knew that ugly bugs might come in, Wang would naturally not affect his nap mood because of the bugs. However, Yanfeng Qili had already noticed something. As the disciple of Tosaka Tokimin and the priest of the church, Kirei Yanmine was unable to ignore this challenge. He arranged the barrier outside early, and was vigilant, easily aware of this undisguised It was chilling. come yet? His heart sank. Although he would not feel scared, he knew very well that he and the assass who had not received the gift could hardly be the opponent of the heroic spirit who had already received the gift. His task is to be alert. "Assass, tell the teacher that the enemy has come." Yanfeng Qili said in a deep voice. However, no response was received. "Assass?" Yanfeng Qili was startled, and suddenly turned her head and shouted again. Still no response. And the scene reflected in his eyes caused his pupils to shrink suddenly. Withered plants are scattered everywhere in disorder, many walls have collapsed, and the air is filled with the smell of decay and dust. The old but tidied mansion seems to have been spent in the blink of an eye. General for thousands of years. Illusion? Enchantment? Yanfeng Qili would naturally not think that this was a real sight. He raised his hand to drive the magic, trying to free himself from the illusion or the barrier. But it didn''t work. The gloomy cold air, the vicissitudes of life, even including his body, his own magic power, his own will, everything is extremely real. Yanfeng Qili squatted down, stretched out her hand, and carefully pinched a leaf of a plant. The damp touch, even the tiny burrs on the leaves can be clearly perceived. Is it really an illusion? Such a question suddenly came to his mind, and even he himself was taken aback. Huh-- A shadow quickly passed from the line of sight. "Who!?" He stood up abruptly and assumed an attacking posture. I saw this small body in front of me. Under the worn-out clothing, there are scars and even a body that seems to have rotten. You can see what looks like a white maggot is constantly squirming in the dark and **** body. Ordinary people can even feel the stomach just by looking at it. roll. Yanfeng Qili naturally did not feel that way. He was shocked by the appearance of this body-the only white head under his body, that was a very cute little girl, and someone he knew well. Master''s daughter, Tosaka Rin. "Hin no, you should be just an illusion." Yanfeng Qili confirmed this guess even more. Rin Tosaka was taken away from Fuyuki early in order to prevent children who did not have the ability to be a magician from being involved in the Holy Grail War. only Yanfeng Qili looked at this evil, ugly monster with the look of Tosaka Rin, but her heart pounded involuntarily. He was very impressed with this child, young but very lively and cute, and he could see the shadow of the master in every move. Whoever sees it will like it. But he didn''t feel cute to such a cute child. On the contrary, he has a strange feeling about the ugly appearance in front of him. Is it here again That kind of "evil" that is unforgettable about what people think is ugly. Yanfeng Kiri suppressed the restlessness in her heart, and gently clasped the jewel in her palm with her palm. As a disciple of Tosaka Tokimi, she still learned a little bit of the magic of the Tosaka family. But just when he took out the gem and prepared to attack the monster standing in front of him. But completely stunned. "my hand" He stared at his palm blankly, and it turned into the same situation as Rin Tosaka in front of him. Ugly, evil, and bloody. Looking down again, the body is the same. When? Obviously the clothes are intact, when did they become like this? "It turned out to be my own." In front of him, Rin Tosaka showed a weird smile and opened his mouth, with sharp teeth and tiny tentacles that seemed to cover his entire mouth, greeting him. Yanfeng Qili couldn''t help taking two steps back, and his spirit seemed to have received a huge shock. This shock did not come from foreign objects. And it comes from my own heart. He has never seen something ugly on his body, UU reading www. uukanshu.com because he has always been perfect, no matter his father, his master, or everyone around him, he is very satisfied with him, thinking that he is an extremely good priest, a pious person full of light but How does it feel? Yanfeng Qili''s heart beats extremely fast, he stretched out his hand and carefully touched his wound. There was no pain, but there was an unprecedented excitement. How can it feel like this to become ugly. "Come on, come in." Rin Tosaka in front of him gave way, and the dilapidated gate was like some kind of passage to hell. Yanfeng Qili wanted to resist. But the steps involuntarily stepped in. He felt a pleasure that he had never felt before. "Is this also a believer in the Lord? Haha, hahaha." The cold laughter filled the silent place, and Jill''s body had completely disappeared, leaving only a group of creeping shadows constantly distorting. "Come on." His chaotic voice sounded again, and the shadows continued to entangle Yanfeng Qili''s body on a plane that no one felt. "You should be born into the embrace of the evil god. Only ugliness and chaos can make you Joy, only by abandoning that cold **** can you understand your own real thing. Now, its time for those self-righteous people to recognize the real you, and then we will welcome the great saint together" Yanfeng Qili did not speak. As if he hadn''t heard anything, he kept the serious and humble expression that was completely unchanged from the past, turned around and walked into this intact mansion. Chapter 636： : Hold on and believe in the king "Kiree." Tosaka Tosaka, who was talking with Joan, saw Kyrei Yanmine and introduced to her, "This is my disciple, the priest from the church, Kirei Yanfeng, he is the same. The assass in the Second Holy Grail War." When introducing Yonmine Kirei, Tosaka Tokimi''s eyebrows were raised unnoticeably. For him, this is already a very rare performance. Said that he was proud of having such an excellent disciple. "Hello, this is Joan." Joan greeted the modern priest and looked at the modern priest. His father, the old priest, also praised his son. For the two people he was close to, he should be an extremely good priest. "I have seen Master Saint." Yanfeng Qili saluted humbly, her gaze paused slightly from Joan''s face, but she quickly moved away. Jeanne has a strange feeling. She has met many devout believers, most of them have soft eyes, which is the happiness of thinking that everything is under the Lords gaze, but the priests dark eyes seem unusually silent. , As if repressing something. Although humble. But I always feel that it doesn''t match the description of the old priest. Joan''s gaze still stayed on Yanfeng Kirei, watching him walk towards Tosaka Tokimi. "Teacher, the barriers have been set up, and the assass will be kept outside. We will find out any changes in the first time." Yanfeng Qili reported to her work. "Thank you." Tosaka Toshimi was satisfied. My own disciple has never let myself down. He will always complete his tasks perfectly. Continue to smile at Joan of Arc and said, "Master Saint, you can stay at the mansion with peace of mind. As for the caster, Tosaka Toshimi will handle it for you. This sentence also takes into account that Jeanne was once a friend of the caster, which means that she does not need to do it. However, Jeanne in front of him suddenly grabbed his palm and yanked. puff-- Severe pain came from the lower back. Tosaka Tokimi turned his head incredibly and looked at his most proud disciple. He saw. Yanfeng Qili still had that calm and humble expression on her face, but her mouth seemed to have a slight smile. He smiled? Tosaka Toshimi''s face turned dark, and it was the first time he saw his disciple smile, it was such a moment! "Failed, you deserve to be His Royal Highness." Yanfeng Qili''s smile is getting bigger and bigger, not only smiling, but laughing, he covered his forehead with his blood-stained palm, shoulders Shaking constantly, "I have done it, done what I always wanted to do, teacher, are you weird? Didn''t you expect it? Is it incredible? Hahahaha." Accompanied by a smile, dark shadows continuously emerged from his body. Exudes a disgusting breath. Tosaka Tokimi shook his head. Although he was hit by Jeandra, he still injured one of his kidneys. The severe pain and blood loss, coupled with the feeling of chaos coming from in front of him, made him a little confused. . "He was controlled by Jill." Zhendra moved Tosaka Tokimi back. "Are you all right, Jill''s gift is this kind of chaotic atmosphere." "So that''s it!" Tosaka Toshimi bit his tongue abruptly to make himself sober, but he was relieved, "It''s my carelessness. The Holy Grail war now cannot be treated with common sense. I didn''t expect Kirei. You will be controlled and go to the king!" Yanfeng Qili in front of her had already begun to change in the direction of the monster. His skin gradually became hideous and thin, his hands and feet began to rot, and the squirming black mist had completely enveloped him, and he was constantly making harsh murmurs, making his mind irritable and confused. Tosaka Tokimi forcefully took out the staff he had been given by the king, waved his hand, and the raging fire burned. Then he broke through the door with Joan. "Go this way!" Tosaka Tokimi said, ignoring the sword still stuck in his back, and rushed towards the room where Gilgamesh was located, only a few rooms apart. However, after walking a few steps, I quickly discovered something was wrong. The corridors and the surrounding walls became soft and melted like wax, and the viscous liquid tickled down, bringing a pungent stench. The key is. He had already walked dozens of steps, but he saw any room at all. "We should be trapped." Joan held the spear in his hand and took a deep breath. "There is the breath of evil gods all around, and it seems that it has been placed." "That''s right." Tosaka Toshimi looked ugly, but he didn''t admit it, the Lord Saint was right. There was such a loud noise here, but Wang did not respond. And behind him. Yanfeng Qili, who smashed into pieces along with the wall, rushed out and turned into a group of unknown creatures that had beaten Masaige, rushing towards the two of them with a sharp sound at a very fast speed. . "I''ll stop him!" Tosaka Tokimi didn''t hesitate to stand in front of Joan of Arc. Now that UU Reading has gambled on the glory of the Tosaka family to bring the saint into the house, no matter what. Don''t let the Lord Sainte have an accident. However, Joan was one step faster than him. Jerked forward and raised the banner in his hand. "My lord is here!" The flag waving before her on the battlefield has become her treasure at this moment, exuding a strong golden light. This is not the power of destruction, but the guardianship of faith, even if it is the peak of words eroded by the evil gods. Qi Li just slammed into the golden light, and kept tearing with her dry palm, with a crazy and happy expression on her face. "Gill''s goal is me. You go first and find Gilgamesh." Jeanne held the flagpole tightly without any hesitation or fear. Faced with Jill alone, who had already embarked on the path of the evil god, she might not be an opponent. But it is still possible to hold Yanfeng Qili for a while. "I can''t go." Tosaka Tokimi did not agree, his face was pale because of the blood loss, "If you leave the saint and leave, how can you face the church again, besides, the surrounding area has been covered by enchantment. , If the king can''t detect this, I can''t find the king with my ability." As early as the first time he tried to use the magic spell in his hand. But no effect. Therefore, in this case, Tosaka Toshiomi intends to do only one thing. -Hold on, and then believe in the king. Joan did not say anything. She knew that what Tosaka Tokimi said was not wrong. Now Gil is still hiding in the dark without showing up. It is indeed unlikely that the injured Tosaka Tokimi will find Gilgamesh. Chapter 637： : Invisible Tentacle Monster This battle is indeed a round. A game against Jill. Even if Jill knew this was a game against him, he would definitely jump down, and everyone including Joan felt that if he jumped down, he would definitely lose. But although Jill is crazy, he is not stupid. "Although I can''t take away Her Royal Highness personally, but Her Royal Highness will definitely forgive me." Gil''s body turned into a black mist and enveloped Gilgamesh''s room. He knows who can stop him here. The nature of Cthulhus power is actually spiritual. Therefore, what he did was to isolate the space, and then quietly let Gilgamesh''s spirit fall into peace and fall into a deep sleep, because it was originally a nap, so everything is logical. "What a king, but an arrogant fool." For a moment, Jill seemed to have returned to the look of the energetic French general. He could not wait to be reunited with His Royal Highness and never parted. And just now. Around the sleeping Gilgamesh, a golden vortex spread out, and a younger Gilgamesh who was holding a book came out of the vortex. looked around, his complexion slightly changed. "Idiot!" Hyun Shan kicked Jin Shan''s **** fiercely, "Didn''t you always ask you not to be careless? I don''t know when I was hit!" This kind of physical means naturally cannot interrupt Jill''s skills, but the same voice blew in Jin Shan''s consciousness. They are the Trinity, and they have only one soul. Jin Flash opened his eyes, and he understood what was going on in an instant, but he gave Xian Flash a vicious look. "Even the king himself cannot kick the king''s ass!" "Stop talking nonsense! If you let the conspiracy of the miscellaneous repair succeed because of your arrogance, this is an insult to the king!" The book in Xian Shan''s hand has been brightly lit. In the kingdom of God, thousands of people have come from chaos The refugees who had been taken in the strip began to chant. The sound of chanting along with the golden light gushes from the kingdom of God. Xian could see the essence of Jill''s power at a glance, fighting against the spirit with the spirit of the gods and people, and the blocked space gradually collapsed. "Damn it, ah, why do you both prevent me from reuniting with His Royal Highness!" Gil''s angry roar resounded throughout the space. "Who gives you the qualification to yell in front of this king! Miscellaneous repair!" Jin Shan raised his hand, and patches of golden light spread behind him. Knives, swords, spears... all kinds of weapons surging with magic power rushed out fiercely, slamming into all directions in a disorderly manner. "Om!" A harsh and huge whine sounded. It was like countless blades sliding on the glass, making the scalp numb for a moment. Tosaka Tokimi, who was seriously injured, was bleeding from his ears, nasal cavity, and mouth. Even covering his ears would not help. is also at this time. The surrounding walls finally fell off like dripping wax. In everyone''s eyes, it was a scarlet, stinking, constantly squirming meat mass, and the chaotically mixed sharp teeth in the meat mass. Xian frowned and looked around. "It looks like it''s in the stomach of some creature." "Hahahaha, yes, you are already in my baby''s belly." Jill''s chaotic laughter sounded, "Even if I wake up, you can''t stop me, nothing can stop me and His Royal Highness Reunion!" A black mist emerged in front of Joan. , together with the golden light emitted by the flag, and Tosaka Toshimi, were all rolled up by the black mist and moved quickly along this intestine. Since he failed, then he personally greeted His Royal Highness! at the same time. Several people at Tosaka Mansion, who had been watching closely outside, also noticed a change. The entire huge mansion disappeared. did not disappear in an instant, but disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes. is like being melted by something. There is no opening of the stage of destiny. "what happened?" Oshemaru seemed to be aware of something, and black mist appeared in his eyes. Then he saw it. An extremely huge octopus is lying at the Tosakas home, with tentacles more than ten times the size of the torso spreading over half of the city, shuttled between high-rise buildings, and countless people were unknowingly huge. The tentacles entangled with the tall buildings. Fortunately, ordinary people can''t see it. If you see it, your spirit will be impacted by this monster. Even if you don''t die or become crazy, it will definitely leave a shadow that you will never forget in a lifetime. "Oshemaru." Shencrahuozhi leaped from a distance, his face solemn, "Did you see it?" "I saw it, what a beautiful and powerful thing." Dashemaru did not hide his envy. This is obviously not a monster that can be explained by an ordinary purple epic treasure. It is obviously a purple epic treasure at the core, coupled with the evolution of various treasures, can grow into such an invisible behemoth. "It''s not a question of beauty right now!" Shenrenhuozhi didn''t intend to care about the aesthetic problems of Oshemaru, she looked at the huge monster with some worry, "If this is the case, wouldn''t it be impossible to see what''s inside." "Don''t worry. UU read " Oshemaru said with a hoarse voice, "The only thing we need to care about is Joan of Arc, but it is impossible for the caster to hurt Joan, so what else is there to worry about? Let them fight first." Although it is true. But Kamikaruhoori''s heart is still a little uneasy. I always feel that this caster''s job transfer is too weird. Just looking at this huge tentacle monster through the eyes of Shigami, you can feel the pressure directly into the soul. And just when she wanted to say something. The huge monster that has been slowly wriggling its tentacles seems to have obvious movements suddenly. Its torso, which occupied the Tosaka mansion, began to rise slowly. with the dancing tentacles. From a distance, it looks like a sticky thing entangled with the city and begins to separate a little bit. "It''s going to run?" Kamikaru Hoori seemed to realize something. "That''s the case." Oshemaru also understood, "Are you aware that there might be an ambush near here? It seems that I underestimated him, he is not completely crazy." Kamikazukaori doesn''t care so much. She pulled out the long knife in her hand for seven days and seven nights. The long knife was burning with a raging flame, which directly pulled her into flight. is obviously planning to catch up. But Oshemaru stopped her. "If you chase it this way, you will be exposed to the eyes of the others, and maybe you will be the target of the others first." Oshemaru''s gaze swept from certain directions. Chapter 638： : Found 1 Conquer King Although there are no obvious traces of discovery, Dashemaru''s intuition about danger told him that there are only a lot of members gathered around here. "Then you go with me!" Shenrenhuozhi turned his head and looked at Oshemaru. "Although we are allies, I am not obligated to give up my own interests for you." Oshemaru still had a cold smile, "Now when I go out, the hard work and arrangement will be gone, and the advantage has become. Disadvantage, if you want to die, I won''t stop you." Shencra Huozhi was speechless. Oshe Maru is an ally, but not a companion. It can only share benefits, not adversities. She turned her head to look at the huge monster in the sky. "The rest of the people should have the same idea. They want to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight." Shencrahuozhi squeezed the long knife in his hand. "But the caster is already evacuating. If you don''t catch up at this time, no matter what you win or lose. We have nothing to do. I will simply make this introduction. You can decide when to make a move or not." Kamikaze Hoori couldn''t ignore Jeanne. What''s more, she also has her own arrogance. Being cautious about everything is not what she wants. "Old man, go with you." A voice suddenly came from next to him, but he was already wearing the tights of the Green Lantern, his muscles bulged, and he was suspended in midair. He clenched his fists and smiled: "Since we will fight sooner or later, fight sooner or later. What''s the difference between battles? It''s better to fight happily. Whether you lose or win, it depends on whether the old man''s fists are strong enough." Kamiyahoori was taken aback, then thanked very seriously: "Thank you." "Hahaha." Kapu laughed boldly, his body turned into a green figure, and he rushed towards the giant tentacle monster that was about to fly to the clouds. Kamikazu Hoori seized the seven days and seven nights, and flew likewise. I can''t tell where Dashewan is. These two were originally his allies, but at this moment the distance between them has narrowed, and the distance between them has increased. "Don''t talk about benefits, but about emotions?" Oshamaru looked up at them, the smile on the corners of his mouth seemed to be reduced, and said in a low voice, "In this case, it is easy to die." The two shots seemed to make the rest of them hesitate for a moment. But soon, the people who knew that the opportunity could not be lost also followed closely. O She Maru narrowed his eyes. He has recognized that the two people wearing Akatsuki''s costumes are Xiaonan and Uchiha Itachi. Unexpectedly, the two would get together, and then there was one Pirate King Luo who jumped up suddenly and went into the sky like a cannonball. Jie, there is another one who flew up on a tool like a skateboard. He didn''t know or investigated the information. He should be a member of this world. Besides... There is also a hero over there. Ono Shemaru looked towards the top of a tall building, where there was an ancient-style chariot full of magic power parked with a bulging, tall, strong man. Heroic spirit, and the heroic spirit who didn''t open the jar! Da She Maru couldn''t help sticking out his scarlet tongue and licking his lips. This was his performance when he was excited. Dealing with the heroic spirit who hasn''t opened the can, and it seems that the hero of the heroic spirit is also by his side. This is basically a sure thing to win. Dashemaru likes this kind of battle. His body sank a little bit. Submerge into the shadows. It was just a moment before he came to the side of the chariot, and then slowly from deep underground, the scattered long hair and pale skin, the excited snake eyes, and the cold breath made him look like a resentful spirit. "Rider!" The young man who was shrunk next to the strong man suddenly screamed, and his entire body was hiding behind the rider''s relatively huge body, shaking uncontrollably. No wonder Webber is so unbearable. Strictly speaking, this was only the first battle after he summoned the heroic spirit, and as a result, he encountered the Osaki Maru, who exuded a terrifying aura. Even the elite ninjas in the Naruto world who have experienced many battles will be too scared to move their body when facing the Oshemaru, let alone Webber. He is just an ordinary apprentice magician! "Papa!" The broad palm slapped the boy''s shoulder heavily, knocking him down into the chariot, and even moaning because of pain. "What are you doing! Rider!" Webber was holding his shoulder, the pain was as if his bones were falling apart, and even tears were about to flow out. Definitely bruised! "Why cry?" The rider raised his palm as if he wanted to take another shot. Webber screamed and curled up, completely forgetting that he still had Lingshu. After all, the second slap still didn''t come down. "As me, the master of Conquest King Iskandar, even if you are facing an enemy that you can''t defeat, you should hold your head high!" The rider looked like iron and steel, "show your courage. Come on, master! The battle is just around the corner!" "Did you call me the master?" Webber opened his eyes suddenly and squirmed his lips, as if he couldn''t believe it. The heroic spirit he had summoned was the famous king, and he treated himself as if it were a matter of course and never treated each other with courtesy. After all, I am timid and useless. But such a rider actually admits that he is the master? Webers head is a bit chaotic and some surprises. No one has ever admitted his identity and ability, whether it is a teacher or a classmate, not to mention a king like this, but Webers inferiority complex that he has always hidden in his heart makes him suppress With the excitement that was blooming, he finally noticed the information he had ignored in the rider''s sentence. An enemy that can never be defeated? Can''t beat it? Just when Weber''s thoughts were confused and UU read with a dumbfounded look, Iskandar had already looked at Oshemaru. "I didn''t expect that this Holy Grail war would become like this." His rough face had a slightly regretful expression. "It seems that I can''t win even a battle without the gift." He is not stupid. Not to mention the terrible breath of the enemy in front of him. Just say that the huge monster in the sky is not something he can deal with at all, even with the use of treasures. The enemy that his army conquered is human, but it is not such a monster. "Don''t worry, it will end soon." Da She Wan said gloomily, and looked around to make sure there was no ambush. "Soon? This sentence can''t be regarded as unheard." Iskandar drew out the bronze dagger from his waist and said boldly, "Even if I am not an opponent, I can''t catch it with my hands. I will take it. Bring out all your power, Weber, you step back and take a good look at the true style of the king!" Chapter 639： : Cut Si, you hold on first Although Iskandar said that he was domineering, but Weber still heard the death in it. Because Wang once said. As his master, he should fight side by side with him, but now he is letting him look back. "How could this happen! You are the conqueror!" Webber was about to collapse, fear and disbelief, all kinds of emotions filled his eyes. Conquer the King is a famous hero, with extremely powerful data. How can face someone who is not even a hero and be defeated? Because it is a fighter from another world? What kind of holy grail war is this. just change the name to Another World War, then he will definitely not come! "Slow verbose, Webber, as a servant of the king, how can you fear powerful enemies?" Iskandar''s bold voice sounded loudly. Weber was still trembling all over. He saw a smile from Iskandar''s face. is like a smile with the confidence to win. Sure enough, he was lying to him, it is absolutely impossible to defeat anything. "I''m sorry to disturb you, but even this weak and useless lord here, I am not going to let it go." Dashemaru''s mouth bulged, and he took out a rapier from his mouth, grimly Take a look at Weber. The killing intent is undisguised. Webber was already spitting, but he couldn''t move at all. He seemed to be surrounded by countless clammy snakes, and he could even smell the stench in the snake''s mouth. "As long as he defeats this king, with his power, he is no longer eligible to participate in the Holy Grail War." Iskandar''s smile narrowed. The king has some anger. "Didn''t he step into the battlefield with a dream? As long as you stand on the battlefield, no matter how weak you are, you must be ready to be killed." Dashemaru stretched out the scarlet snake head and licked his sword. "Now, King of Conquer, the war I participated in was cruel to the point that even teenage children can be used as combat power, so unfortunately, what you are facing is not the undead of a hero, but a person who treats the prey without mercy. Hunter." "Is that so?" Iskandar seems to understand. I was treated as a prey. In that case. "Webber! I order you as the king, run! As far as you can run, someone must tell everyone the heroic posture of the king in the last battle!" Iskandar held up the bronze sword in his hand. activated his own treasure. The King''s Army! At that time, everything around changed, from the tall buildings to endless yellow sand, but in Weber''s eyes, it was Osnamaru and Iskandar''s body that disappeared together. He doesn''t know what Iskandar did, but he knows, it must be Iskandar! Legs are still weakening, fear still staying in his eyes. But, thinking of the last voice of the king. I don''t know where the courage came from, Webber bit his tongue fiercely, letting himself escape the fear with severe pain. He participated in the Holy Grail War just to change himself and to stop being looked down upon by everyone. He wanted to realize his value and be recognized by the rest of the people. and so-- escape to a safe place, and then use Lingshu to summon the king back! Webber, who only had this belief in his mind, turned around, with his nose and tears on his face. However... In the reflection of his eyes, he saw a person. That person who is like a nightmare. "Why, why!" Webber didn''t even care about the fear, just shouted hysterically. "Yeah, why." Dashemaru held the rapier in his hand and walked over a little bit. The hoarse voice licked Weber''s ear like a snake kiss. "Why useless people like you? Want to set foot on the battlefield? The dreams of useless people are just as useless, so you still keep your humble dreams and simply die..." Raised the rapier high. The dazzling edge is reflected in Weber''s eyes full of regret and despair. However Facing the sky, he saw a huge figure falling from the sky. "Wang!?" Webber shouted, full of surprises. is the same huge, the same dark red overcoat. But it was not Iskandall who came, but Roger! "Stop it!" A huge fist accompanied by a violent fist wind directly tore the inverted avatar of Oshemaru to pieces, but another Oshemaru soon appeared behind Weber with a playful smile on the corner of his mouth, and the rapier in his hand was just like that. On Webber''s neck, it looked like a standard hold. Roger glared at Oshemaru. He has seen everything that happened here just now, so he was angry. "Sure enough, it was the same as Karp said. He is clearly a Pirate, but he is not used to bullying the weak." Dashewan suddenly landed without accident. Even, this is his purpose. Otherwise, to deal with a heroic spirit who hasn''t opened a can, a master who is only an apprentice of a magician, why bother deliberately for such a long time. "Kapu?" Roger seemed to realize that he had been fooled, but his expression was very serious, his fists clenched, and his muscles burst. If it were his crew, he would understand that this is the real angry expression on Pirate King Roger. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm Nosy, and can''t tolerate someone''s dignity and dreams being trampled on. Oshamaru can easily kill people who are weaker than him, but he has to tear up other people''s dreams a little bit. This behavior is something he cannot ignore! and so-- "No matter what reason you have, I must squeeze you!" Roger squeezed his hands, his aura constantly rising. When One Piece wants to crush someone, no one can stop it. But Oshemaru is completely worthwhile, and the smile on his face has expanded a bit. "Do you hurt me? It''s a pity, maybe you still have your allies who want to hurt you." "Allies?" Roger seemed to think of something suddenly, and raised his head. Poor Weimiya Kirishu''s face was cold, and his whole body trembling slightly looked at the two of Konan and Uchiha Itachi who had surrounded him. The trembling is not because of fear. but because of irritation. He did not expect that Roger would suddenly leave him. Because it was too sudden, when he wanted to follow up, he was already surrounded. He shouldn''t have rushed out with Roger! It''s time to let this stupid man go to death by himself! "Hey! Keiji!" Roger increased his voice and waved at the high-altitude Eimiya Keiji, his voice rolled away, "You hold on for a while, and I will save you when I get rid of this guy!" Weimiya Kirisu''s face was extremely cold and ugly. Hold on? Do you want to change, I''ll go heads-up, you come one-on-two? Chapter 640： : The protagonist Roger At this moment, the stage of destiny had not been opened, and Roger''s loud voice, like a shocking shock, was completely uncovered. Many people on the street raised their heads in surprise. "Are there many people in the air?" "Is anyone flying?" "Is it a mirage?" The Vatican magicians hiding in the crowd looked ugly. They never thought that this Holy Grail war would become like this. Just the sudden disappearance of the Tosaka family mansion has already made many people aware of it. If this goes on, the truth of magic is likely to be completely exposed to the world. Terrible. However, the people who are holding it at this moment don''t care about this, and the rules of silence designation just don''t allow large-scale massacres, and there is no requirement to hide oneself. Da She Maru still put the long and thin sharp sword on Webber''s neck, with a cold smile on his face. "Take me out? It seems that you still don''t understand." Oshamaru''s hoarse voice carried a calmness, "In the battle between our members, intelligence is the most important, whether it is ability intelligence or character. Intelligence, thanks to the busyness of your old navy friend, I know you very well." Da She Wan is not in vain with Capra this time. As long as it is delicious and delicious, Karp is quite talkative. Talking about the past, I can eat and drink all day and night. Therefore, the small strategy just now is to create the current situation. Da She Maru knows Roger, and it also knows Xiao Nan and Uchiha Itachi, and everything develops as he expected. Chesi just lost because he didn''t know Roger enough. How can the alliance of One Piece be so easy to be taken? If you want to be in an alliance with this kind of adventurer who does things only on his own mind, first think about whether you have ten lives. "I said I want to squeeze you, I have to squeeze you!" Roger took out his badge. He finally remembered that if he summoned the stage of destiny with the badge, he would be able to save Weber who was not a member. The surrounding terrain began to revolve and deform, and Weber automatically separated from the side of Oshemaru, including Iskandar, who was fighting with the Oshemaru clone in the treasure enchantment, also escaped from the enchantment. He looked unexpectedly and returned to his side. Weber. Saved! Roger showed his signature smile on his face. No hostages, the next thing is the happy flat people. "So I said, you don''t know me enough at all." Da Shemaru smiled hoarsely. That is when his voice fell. Webber suddenly wailed in pain, and his skin began to blacken and rot at a speed visible to the naked eye. Iskandall''s eyes rounded, some helpless and cautiously holding Webber''s shoulders, but still unable to stop the corpse poison. break out. Only being able to remain silent like this, the master who watched his own eyes was filled with fear and unwillingness to die before his eyes. From the time Oshe Maru approached Webber, the ending was doomed. After all, as a lich, how could he just use a rapier to intimidate him. "I''ve said that no matter how weak a person is, he must be ready to be killed when he steps on the battlefield." Osamaru smiled hoarsely and looked at Roger in front of him, "Did you see it, the dream of the weak? It is meaningless on the battlefield." "Asshole--!" Roger''s eyes were round and round, and there were even bloodshots, and the thought power on his body was burning like a fire. Even his hair stood upside down and his robe flew wildly. He was completely irritated. Immediately after the completion of the Destiny Stage, the ground beneath his feet shattered, and his figure appeared in front of Oshemaru like a teleport. The overlord''s domineering power strengthened by the ability to read was wrapped around his fist and hammered down suddenly. boom--! Unimaginable air waves swept across the entire stage at this moment, collided with the boundary and bounced back round and round, blowing up a torn gust of wind, and even a complete ground was no longer visible. This is the power of Roger''s punch now. If it were outside, with this angry punch, the entire Winterwood City would be reduced to rubble, and even large tracts of land would collapse and sink into the sea. "It''s terrible." Oshemaru''s hoarse voice sounded from all directions, "but you can''t hit me, and as long as I hold you, your allies will be torn to pieces by the two ruthless ninjas." "Asshole!" Roger''s arrogance was even more violent. O She Maru''s true body was hiding in a shadow in the corner. This is a hiding skill belonging to the Lich. From the beginning, everything that I kept saying, including killing Weber, had the same purpose. Infuriated Roger. According to the information obtained from Karp, Roger One Piece is a man of temperament that is easily irritated, and the jar he opened is also a type of close combat. Just need to anger him, make him lose his mind, and then use the clone to constantly tease him to vent his power, and the body can find the opportunity to use the skill to make a killer blow. The perfect tactic. Da She Wan felt a sense of pleasure suppressed by IQ. The world of the sea, whether it is a navy or a pirate, is mostly a man of temperament, who values ??belief, but don''t know that the stronger the belief, the easier it is to be used. "Got you!" Along with the roar, a feeling that the whole soul was trembling suddenly surged into Da Shewan''s heart. Use the skill teleport without thinking. With a loud bang, the place where he just hid has turned into a huge pothole. If this is smashed, not only will his body be destroyed, but he will also be unable to hold the phylogeny a few times. what happened? O She Maru''s face is full of question marks. "it''s here!" Roger rushed towards him again, extremely fast! O She Maru had to throw out a few senior death knights. boom--! Wearing armor, the extremely hard Death Knight was directly crushed into minced meat under this punch. Even the possibility of resurrection is gone. "Why can you find me?" With the Skeleton Staff in his hand, UU Reading www.uuknshu.com has a gloomy face, and questioned as he casts a spell quickly to expand his defense. He could not understand. The opponent''s thought ability should only be able to strengthen his own ability. Although the domineering kind of seeing and hearing can see the future, he has no intention of attacking from his own body, even if he sees the future, it should be useless! "Why?" Roger twisted his neck and smiled with white teeth. "Of course it is because of intuition!" At this time, his skin was completely covered by the substantive black armed color, and the blue veins were violent, and with the burning power of thought, it seemed to be constantly emitting steam, especially the eyes, which were completely red, as if the anger and substance were materialized. The fighting spirit filled the soul. Although Da She Wan doesn''t understand what the protagonist is. But some are already aware. Enraging Roger, perhaps, was the wrong tactic. Chapter 641： : The 2nd exiting member Lich is of course a powerful professional race. Undead, powerful magic, endless lifespan, and also has the ability to summon all kinds of powerful undead creatures with many methods. However, Dashemaru has never been as weak as it is now. The magic attack is facing Roger, who is like a **** of war, and it doesnt have much effect at all. Even the mortal skillHellfire, will be surrounded by the blazing flames surrounding Roger before touching it. Blowing away. As for the summoned undead, no one can resist Roger''s punch. "Why is it so strong?" Da She Maru dodged extremely hard, completely unable to understand. He didn''t know what it meant to break ten thousand abilities with one punch, and he didn''t know that the characteristic of those who strengthened the system of mind ability was that the power produced explosive power with emotion and mind, not to mention that Roger had the ability to listen to the voice of all things. If this goes on, you will die! Dashemaru''s long hair has been completely scattered, dancing wildly in the constant escape, thinking quickly in his mind. Boom! A violent fist wind swept across at a very close distance, and the small half of Oshemaru''s body instantly turned into a black blood mist, exposing Senhan''s skeleton. This kind of injury is not a mortal injury to the Lich, but it is also an injury! Da She Maru calculated everything, but did not calculate how, he would be defeated in a one-on-one battle. "I can save that person!" Da She Wan couldn''t help shouting. For some reason, he recalled the scene where Tsunade was beaten up in the past. Could it be that these vulgar people who only know how to swing their fists are his nemesis? His shouts did not play any role. Roger, in a rage, couldn''t hear any words, the armed color on his fist was even darker, and the air that had been compressed to the extreme covered his fist, even faintly forming the appearance of a huge fist. boom--! Seeing and hearing color domineering foresee the location of Dashewan. This punch. middle! Without any resistance, the body of the Lich could not resist the fists of those who strengthened the system. Even if it was defensive magic, it could only leave a little broken wreckage. This body was completely scrapped. But Dashewan was not dead. As a lich, he still has a phylogeny, this is where his soul lies. Give up quickly! O She Maru seized the last chance to seize the last chance, and directly surrendered to disband the stage of fate. "Huh?" Roger was taken aback for a moment because he had exploded the enemy. As a member, you naturally understand the rules of the stage of destiny. Did not kill? He scratched his head. Forget it. For Roger, the great hatred is just a fight. His personality is sometimes as simple as a child, and there is no concept of murder. "Oops! Keiji!" Roger seemed to remember at this moment that there was an alliance waiting for him to save. Looking at the sky, he jumped up quickly. The soul of Da She Wan breathed a long sigh of relief. After the stage of destiny ended, he hid in Webber''s body for the first time. But this time... the loss was heavy. A large number of undead creatures have been lost, and the destruction of their flesh is the most important thing. Although the lich is an undead creature, it is not a dead soul. It depends on the flesh to release all kinds of magic. "Roger, I remember you!" Dashemaru''s soul roared and fluctuated. Although he has not died yet, this situation is almost a failure. Even if his body is reshaped, his strength will not recover in a short period of time. The hope of winning this event has become quite slim. Calculating everything, but finally lost in the hands of a reckless man, how willingly. And the other side. Roger furiously jumped directly onto the stage of destiny where Kirisu Eomiya was. "I''m here to save you! Keiji!" As soon as he entered, he just yelled, his eyes rounded, and he saw a dilapidated mecha suspended in suspension, and a giant knife that pierced the entire mecha. He was a step late. Since the start of the Holy Grail War, the second member to leave the field has appeared. "it''s a pity." Uchiha Itachi drew out his long knife, glanced at the badge floating from the mecha, and faced Roger again, and said calmly: "The last thing your ally shouted was not our name, but your name, which shows how resentful he is towards you." This was naturally a lie to Roger. Before Eomiya Kirisu died, he was very calm and even felt a little relieved, because he understood at the end that although he had lost, his dream was not over yet. His soul will return to his wife with the badge. At least at the last moment, at the end of the Holy Grail War. He seems to have changed from a magician killer to Alice Phil''s husband again. Roger clenched his fists, his face flushed, but he couldn''t say anything at all. He has done this before. But every time, his companion insisted on his return. Although Weimiya Kirishu is an ally, how come he is gone. "Did you get rid of the big snake pill?" Xiao Nan looked at Roger, and Uchiha Itachi faintly surrounded Roger, and his brows wrinkled slightly. "I beat him to a blast, but the stage of destiny judged him to admit defeat." Roger shook his head, then rolled up his sleeves, and glared at Konan and Uchiha Itachi. "Fight if you want, Kirishu is my ally. I will avenge him!" No matter what kind of enemy he faces, what kind of adventure, Roger does not flinch. This is also his vow of the ability to read. If he shrinks, the consequences will be serious. Xiaonan and Itachi Uchiha looked at each other. This time, there was no such silent tacit understanding before. The main reason is that Xiao Nan has certain concerns. It was not without a price for the two of them to quickly solve Eomiya Kiriji. Xiaonans air-splitting talisman is almost exhausted, especially the defensive and enchanted prisoners, and there are very few left. It is very troublesome for the melee attribute Roger, especially Uchiha Itachi is not her companion, and it is also unreliable. Temporary ally, plus a big snake pill who doesn''t know what''s going on, if they fight again, it will be very dangerous to her. Maybe Roger was deliberately released by Da She Wan. Xiao Nan looked at Roger, and suddenly his eyes lit up. "It''s not true that Eimiya Kirishu is dead." Xiaonan said to Roger, "For us, death is just a kind of experience, and this war is a mode where you can''t grab the badge. You don''t have to be sad. I do have a suggestion. Since you have no allies now, it is better to join us and we should first join hands to eliminate the rest of the members, and then the three of us will fight fairly, and we will have a final battle." When this passage came out, not only Roger, but even Uchiha Itachi was stunned. But Uchiha Itachi quickly figured out. Roger was invited to beware of him! Chapter 642： : Let her kill Uchiha Itachi knew that Xiaonan had just used up a lot of talisman, and she was the main target of the attack by Kirishu Eomiya. just don''t know how much this degree accounts for compared to her accumulation. But now, it seems that Xiao Nan is not sure to face him alone anymore. This is good news. However, it does not rule out that Xiao Nan is deliberately paralyzing him. Many calculations flashed through Uchiha Itachi''s mind, but in the end he didn''t say anything, as if he had obeyed Xiaonan by default. Roger also recovered. Yes, Kirishu is not dead yet, and Kirishu''s dream is not over yet. just lost a big adventure. As for the alliance... Roger stared at Xiaonan and Itachi Uchiha, watching them both wear the same clothes, and suddenly asked: "You two, are you companions?" is not asking about alliances, but companions. "It used to be." Xiaonan''s pale golden eyes seemed to have a flash of anger, but he quickly calmed down, and just said in a calm tone, "But not anymore, because he betrayed us." "Really?" Roger looked at Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi did not speak, but in fact it was acquiescence. "I believe that companions who truly understand each other are still companions even if they have different goals, different personalities, and different identities." Roger''s face suddenly wore his iconic smile, with a black beard. Get up, "It''s not impossible to ally with me, but I want to know your story, and I need to have wine and meat." After realizing that Kirishu Eomiya was not completely dead, Roger quickly turned his attention to his new adventure. is to meet new and interesting people and experience new adventures. "Yes." Xiaonan only thought a little before agreeing. She already understands Roger''s character a little bit, and she is undoubtedly more trustworthy than the rest of the members. The most important thing is that if Roger refuses to join, her alliance with Itachi Uchiha may not be able to continue. And now-- Xiaonan raised his head and looked at the giant tentacle monster not far away. There are three of them now, the members over there...is there a chance to eliminate a few more? Whether it is the battle between Xiaonan and Kirishu Weimiya, or the battle between Roger and Oshamaru, although the battle is huge, they are all fighting on the stage of destiny. But on this side, because Caster Jill is always hidden, no one can start the stage for his destiny. is equivalent to saying that the battle here is directly exposed to the sight of all citizens. In the city, riots are gradually spreading. People came out from various places such as streets, office buildings, supermarkets, residences and so on, looking up at the few people in the sky. Although most people cannot see the huge tentacle octopus monster, they can see the huge fist summoned by Karp. "That''s really two people flying!" "A war of superpowers? Is it a war of superpowers!?" "Oh my God!" "Are they hitting something!?" Even though the Internet at this time is not as developed as in later generations, more and more pictures are still uploaded to the Internet. Magicians all over the world are operating frantically, and they are constantly facing churches and magicians here. Send contact and questioning, while using worldly power to block news and delete photos. Magic cannot be known by the world. This is a rule made by the Magic Association to protect magicians! In a short time. This "magic ritual" held in the Far East was suddenly noticed by the entire magic world. is of course negative attention. However, no one cares about the few people standing in the battle. "Why can''t I cut a hole?" Kamikaruhoori cut it down with a vicious knife. easily slashed a large area on the torso of this huge tentacle monster, but inside it was a dense mass of meat mixed with teeth, not the imaginary stomach and intestines, and Joan was not found. And, if there is no subsequent damage, it will heal soon. "The old man can smash it into minced meat with one punch, but the people inside..." Karp also felt tricky. His abilities are similar to Roger''s to some extent. are all physical battles. However, inside this monster''s body, there are constantly intertwined and twisted spaces. For Karp, there is only one way to destroy it, but then no one knows what will happen to Jeanne inside. Actually, even the gold sheen inside is equally troublesome. Even if they are destroyed from within, they will undoubtedly be involved in the turbulence of space, which is equivalent to being exiled. So despite Jin Shan being angry and violent, Hyun Shan had to hold him. As for Joan of Arc. is still holding the holy flag, praying constantly, bitterly resisting the spiritual attack from Gil, but he can''t resist it anymore. There seemed to be countless voices in her mind that made her resent, resent the people who betrayed her, resent the gods who abandoned her. Joan of Arc''s piety and kindness is beyond doubt. However, the spiritual erosion of the power of the Heretic God is equally unreasonable. Several powerful members were suddenly helpless by a powerful and unique tentacle monster from Caster. At this moment Xiaonan and the three have arrived. Kamikazuoori held his seven days and nights tightly, and was full of vigilance for these competitors. "Carp! It''s been a long time." Roger greeted Carp happily. "Roger!" Karp also laughed loudly, "I didn''t expect that we would still meet in another world. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM" Whether it was Xiaonan, Uchiha Itachi, or Shinsui Kaori, they were surprised secretly. They knew that Roger and Karp came from a world. Its just that one is the navy and the other is One Piece, shouldnt it be the enemy? Now it seems. The relationship between these two people is obviously very close. Also enemy and friend? Xiaonan thought quickly in his mind, originally thinking of another battle, but now in this situation, without understanding what the relationship between Roger and Karp is, he dare not fight. This fragile alliance. It is really fighting, no one can predict what the situation will be and who will be beaten. and-- Xiao Nan looked at the huge tentacle monster that was still twisting its tentacles, and asked: "It was the member who dissatisfied the adults who summoned this monster?" "That''s right." Kamikazuhoori answered first. "In that case." As soon as Xiao Nan raised his hand, a stack of talisman appeared in his hand. Although her talisman has been consumed a lot, this is silent expectation. During the time when Xiao Nan lost her two companions, she grew up a lot by herself, but her growth did not change her essence. She was silent about knowing her past and understanding her heart, giving her this opportunity for growth. Respect, as I saw at first, even in this lonely struggle, it is more soft and precious. So, those who make adults dissatisfied, let her kill them! ( Chapter 643： : Joan of Arc Deteriorating Xiao Nan took the talisman and was about to behead this tentacle monster on the spot. "Please wait a minute." Shencrahuozhi hurriedly stopped her, "I still have a companion inside, so I can''t just attack." "Companion?" Xiao Nan frowned. A companion came to participate in the event? "She is the hero of this world, but not as an event participant, but as an arbiter dispatched by the gods of this world..." Kamikazuhoori briefly explained the identity of Joan. Her attitude is quite determined. In any case, she couldn''t ignore Joan. Xiao Nan was thinking. A heroic spirit who hasn''t opened a can seems to have no harm in saving it, but if this heroic spirit is qualified to open a can, he will undoubtedly stand on the side of the opponent after being rescued. Wouldn''t it be an enemy? "But if you just consume it like that, the people inside are equally dangerous." Uchiha Itachi suddenly said, "It''s better to dismember with all your strengths, and use each method to make the space as stable as possible, better than nothing." "Yes." Xiao Nan also made a decision. She squinted her eyes and looked at Shen Li Huo Zhi, and said in a deep voice, "This is the will of an adult, are you really going to stop me?" Shencrahuozhi was silent. Joan hasn''t opened the can, and it is indeed dangerous to continue like this. Even now, its still unknown. Can I just fight it? "I understand." Shencrahuoori is not a person looking forward and backward, looking at the appearance of the few people in front of him, I am afraid that there is no way to deal with the chaotic space inside the monster. Then you can only gamble. Swear to the power of this body, this time, I will use this power to rescue Joan. The Seven Days and Seven Nights in the hands of Shencra Huozhi erected in front of him, and her firm face was reflected on the knife body, and her eyes bloomed with mysterious light. ShijinShang! Suddenly, countless small shikigami of different shapes emerged from the void, each showing their magical powers, and they swooped at the huge tentacle monster, biting, burning, and splitting, and quickly melted this with various means. Huge body. Xiaonan and Itachi Uchiha were surprised secretly. They didn''t realize where these shikigami came from. Although they didn''t seem to be very strong individually, the number, the strange posture, and the fascinating ability, even they, should not be underestimated. Kamikazuhoori couldn''t take care of that much. Instead of letting the rest of the people do their hands roughly, she might as well dismember them. She took a slow breath, her eyes were brilliant, the long knife in her hand cut tens of thousands in an instant, and it was so fast that even the air could not react, but the whole space seemed to be still, and then crashed. broken. Minami and Uchiha Itachi''s pupils contracted again. Absolutely purple rare level skills! And it is very powerful, slicing out tens of thousands of knives in one breath, overlapping each other, no matter how you defend, there will always be weak points, and interactions cannot resist at all. Can''t go wrong, this is a nirvana! Among them, Uchiha Itachi is better, and Xiaonans eyes are a little uncertain. This move is too restrained. If it is on the stage of destiny, it is even sufficient to clean up the entire stage of destiny before the talisman is activated. Torn all the talisman she arranged in an instant. fortunately. Now that she knows this hole card, it is not a hole card. She still has a chance to think about countermeasures, which is better than encountering it suddenly on the stage of fate. Xiao Nan felt more and more that the talisman and hole cards in her own hand were too few, far from enough. anyway. She must win this holy grail war! At this time, the slashing attack of the Godcracking Fireweave has also taken effect. All of the monster''s tentacles have been cut off. Starting from the skin, it continues to be dismembered inward, and the wreckage turns into black dust. Can''t ring anymore. Then came Jill''s angry roar. But the space began to be distorted, and the roaring sound became chaotic and harsh after passing through the distorted space. The inner Joan only feels that there is endless space squeezing, rotating, and pulling her body. Tosaka Tosaka next to her has long been missing, and the treasure has become dilapidated during continuous high-load use. Unstoppable. What awaits her is not being exiled by space. It was completely torn apart by the turbulence of space. Is it over? As if the power of the evil **** still remained in her consciousness, it disturbed her thoughts, so that she could no longer listen to the voice of the Lord, or even make a complete prayer. The most important thing is that she clearly knows the emotions that are emerging in her heart at this moment. Not reconciled. Clearly I want to touch that wish, I am about to be able to seize my own destiny again, and be able to continue to survive with infinite possibilities like in my childhood. But how could she not be reconciled. Everything is her own choice. She has never had any resentment or reluctance, but now, this resentment, this resentment, and this resentment are so clear. Is this the power of Cthulhu? There was a smile on Joan''s face, which was different from the past gentleness, and there was a certain sad irony in this smile. Jill... really got the power specially used to deal with her. Joan no longer used his hands holding the flag, allowing herself to be torn constantly like clothes in a washing machine. She gave up praying and struggling. At this moment, she no longer gave herself to the Lord, but to fate. She didn''t even notice it herself. Her eyes were supposed to be lavender, but she didn''t know when she appeared a touch of pale gold, like a burning fire. "Jane--!" The sudden roar seemed to interrupt Joan''s chaotic thinking, she opened her eyes hard, and from the black whirlpool, it was Gil''s face with confusion and funny. "No, you can''t leave me, Joan!" Jill seemed to cry There was an unabashed desire in the big protruding eyes, which was possession and blasphemy, and he grasped with force After Joan''s flagpole was lifted, the veins flared up on her dry palm, and she kept exerting force, as if she wanted to pull Joan out of the distorted and collapsed space. "Jill..." Looking at this ugly old friend, Joan suddenly narrowed his eyes and revealed a wicked smile. Then she let go of the flagpole. "No--!" Jill screamed heartbreakingly. "This is revenge." Joan said the last words silently. At this moment, a hint of revenge indeed emerged in her heart. However, Jill''s wailing and painful face disappeared from her eyes in an instant, and she seemed to be in an endless twist. In the world, the space is distorted, the body is distorted, and the light is distorted. She was constantly being pulled in such a distorted world. The magical armor just cracked like this. However, she suddenly struggled. Chapter 644： : Sell your holy flag Although he gave up Jill''s rescue, this does not mean that Joan has given up all struggles. She suddenly remembered the silent words. The so-called wish is to work hard to realize it. So now, it might work. She stretched out her hand hard, grabbed her clothes, and pressed hard. tear it. directly tore off a piece, stained with blood from the wound on his body pulled out by the space, and directly painted the emblem pattern in this distorted space. The space at this time is getting more and more distorted. If anyone else is watching, Joan is already like a braid, her feet even wrapped around her waist, and her hands are like a piece of hemp casually thrown on the ground. Like a rope, blood was gushing from all over his body, and his armor and clothes had long since become a mess. In this case, it is undoubtedly very difficult to paint a badge. But Joan did not give up. Unsuccessfully, he tore off another piece of clothing and worked hard to paint with blood. at last-- At the last moment when the spirit body was about to be unable to hold on, the blood-stained badge design was generous and radiant in this chaotic space. Only for a moment, Joan felt her body shook like a spring and turned back to its original state, although blood It is still flowing, although the space is still distorted, it seems that it can no longer affect her. and right in front of her eyes. Silence has led Hiju to stand quietly. The surrounding environment is enough to tear everything into pieces, it seems to him is just a breeze. succeeded? Jeanne slumped down suddenly, but a smile appeared on her face involuntarily, it was the joy of escaping from death. "It''s really interesting." Silence looked at Joan with an unexpected expression. "Your immaculate mind has been buried with a black seed, and you should feel it too. You have become less religious and capable. Resentment emerges-it is somewhat close to your Alter." "alter?" Joan read the word. In English, alter means change, but silence is definitely not that simple. "It''s a reversal." Silently raised her hand, a phantom of Joan with white hair and black armor appeared in front of her. Her pale golden eyes seemed to burn with unending hatred. "...It''s not me." Jeanne can be sure at a glance, her eyes are a bit complicated, "I used to have no hatred in my heart. From the first day on the battlefield, I knew and accepted it. My ending, for a person like me with hands full of blood, being burned to death is a natural result of me." "That''s why you are a saint." Silence naturally understood Joan''s state of mind, and then the words changed, "But now you have been corroded to a certain extent, haven''t you? Although it is not serious, your heart is indeed No longer as flawless as in the past." The power of Cthulhu is not to awaken the darkness in people''s hearts, but to rudely instill darkness into people''s hearts. To some extent, it is very similar to the birth of Kurosada. Not to mention, both were influenced by Jill. Jills hatred of the Lord, and the anger of being betrayed and abandoned for Joan were also passed on to Joan at this moment. She is not Heizhen. But it is no longer the Joan of Arc. Jeanne''s face was struggling. In her eyes, the pale golden fire seemed to want to burn, but was suppressed by her hard work, suppressing resentment, suppressing anger, because if the anger burns, she will undoubtedly become a ghost. This black-haired and black-clad woman in Unfortunately. The prayer that once made her feel at ease, seems to have no effect at this moment. Because a person who is no longer religious or pure, how can he get the Lords response and be guided by the Lord? "If you want to get an answer, it''s in the jar." The silent voice suddenly took on a devilish taste. "Your inner wish at this moment already has a chance to get a gift. Although you have no money, you just Well, one thing you have is enough to make you a member." "What is it?" Joan looked up at him. "Your holy banner." answered silently. One of the treasures of Joan of Arc, the flagpole seems to be a manifestation of her legendary deeds, waving the holy flag to spread the Lords gospel on the battlefield, guiding victory, and has extraordinary power and significance. , that is, Joan''s strength is not enough. Otherwise, the value of this treasure alone is no less than a piece of purple rare equipment, in other words, it is just equivalent to the price of two hundred first-class pots, just enough to become a member. "Should I sell that flag?" Jeanne looked at the silence blankly, seeming to have received a lot of shock. But the bigger impact was that she found out that she had not denied this suggestion in the first place. really changed? That little country girl who only knows how to pray, really changed under the power of Cthulhu? Jeanne squeezed her fist tightly, and her struggling heart even appeared on her face. "That flag does have extraordinary meaning to you, but isn''t it good?" Silent took a few steps forward, rubbing a hand on Jeanne''s shoulder, and the gentle voice was even more pronounced. With a certain kind of strong bewitching, UU reading "Your duty as a saint was completed in those two years, you see, you have protected your country, and the bloodshed you have caused has also been Use your life to repay, and dont you always feel that the title of saint is a burden? Now is an opportunity, an opportunity to get rid of this title..." I have to say that Joan''s state of mind at this moment is an accident to silence, and it is also a surprise. He actually has nothing to expect for Joan of Arc to have enough to open the can. but now. Her wish is indeed extremely strong. I want to live my life as Joan. Not as a girl who wants to save the motherland, not as a saint who can listen to Gods instructions, not even as a devout believer, but as Jeanne of Arc, as a Jeanne with unlimited possibilities, continue to do what she wants to do thing. Whether it is to enjoy life as an ordinary ubiquitous, or to save others by following her own kindness, or to let the flame of revenge burn to destroy the world, she will have all kinds of possibilities and can open up all kinds of possibilities. the way. This is the wish she longs for now. The hope of fulfilling this wish. is in the jar of the adult in front of him. Just sell the holy flag, just sell the holy flag! Joan lowered her gaze, just squeezed her fists, her face flushed, her whole body trembling slightly, and she even made a cute voice from her throat, like a person who knew that he would eat his teeth but still couldn''t help thinking Little girl eating candy. Chapter 645： : Joan of Arcs Jar Series The inner movement of the saint in front of me can be seen clearly in silence. He almost knew it. But at this time, she didnt say much, because the ending was doomed. Joans persistence at this moment was nothing but her persistence in her past. Her memory, her cognition, made her reluctant to admit that she was just like this. It has changed. However, it is a fact to be changed. So after holding on for a while at the end, Joan nodded after all. It was as if the tight nerves suddenly relaxed, and the pale golden fire in his eyes burst into flames. "So, have you figured out what series do you want?" When spoke in silence, he had already passed the information about the jar to Jeanne. She opened her small mouth wide and looked surprised. Before this, I had thought about various possibilities, but I never thought that it would turn out to be a chamber of commerce. "So, you didn''t switch to the embrace of the other gods." With a silent smile, he retracted his palm, "It''s just vulgar." "We don''t have any sayings to return to the vulgar..." Jeanne groaned dissatisfiedly, and then reacted in hindsight. It didn''t seem like she could do actions. As expected, it has completely changed. I am still myself, but my mood has changed, as if I had returned to the little girl in the country before hearing the Lord''s revelation overnight. lively, playful and cheerful. "The nature is similar." Silent shook his head and smiled, "Although you used to be kind and pious, you are still somewhat different from the saint, not to mention that you are willing to be burned to death on fire. It is only a revelation from God. In order to gain a certain sense of your mission, in fact, when you put God in the position of a''human'', it means that he has used your kindness and trust." Silence This is just continuing to put on eye drops. is useless for the previous Joan. For the current Joan, it will definitely be of some use. Of course, the little girl is still a little bit troubled. So the silence is only to stop, and did not continue to say anything, but waited for her to choose the series she wanted. "Perhaps you are right, but since I have made a decision, I''ll go along the path I chose." Jeanne calmed down her mood, remembering that she was about to open the can, and she seemed to be in her mood. It''s a lot better. Even the sense of loss of "returning to vulgarity" and selling the holy flag has been washed away a lot. Which series do you choose? Joan digests the information in her mind. Although she already has a desire to live a life belonging to Joan, she actually can''t think of what life she wants. If it is a battle, it is natural to choose something related to battle. But if you want to help others, the medical series is also good. So tangled... "Or, choose the priesthood series." Silently gave a suggestion, "According to your current situation, I think there is a kind of transfer that will suit you well, and it is included in the priesthood series." It has been a long time since the silence has not interfered with the transfer of members. But in the current situation of Joan of Arc. If there is no problem with the job transfer system he designed, there is a high probability that he will get the one he thinks. "it is good." Joan did not hesitate too much. If she became a member of the Chamber of Commerce, the person in front of her would be her person in charge, just like the priest who led the introduction of nuns. She was naturally trusted. So, two hundred first-level pots appeared in front of her. The difference between the priesthood and the priesthood is that it is not only the transfer of the orderly camp, but also the chaos, and even the transfer of the evil camp, so silence is suitable for Joan. But at this moment Joan does not have that much money. This is only a first-class pot. has power, heritage, and some trivial gadgets, which give people an idea of ??what this big series looks like, but the most important thing about these two hundred jars is their identity. "This is your badge." Silently handed the badge to Jeanne. "With this, you don''t have to worry about getting trouble with your Lord, and you don''t have to feel guilty. You are contaminated after all." Joan opened her mouth slightly, then couldn''t help covering her face and shaking her head vigorously. "I actually feel at ease." Her face was also flushed from shame. It''s like saying, how did I change this way. "It''s good to get used to it." The silence also smiled, "To me, this kind of you is more interesting. After all, you were too saint in the past." "Huh?" Jeanne''s eyes widened, her expression hidden under her palm seemed to be surprised, "saint... is it a derogatory term?" "Because of the lack of self." Silent shrugged, looking at this client''s Joan, her expression was much closer than when she first met, and smiled, "You should understand now that our Chamber of Commerce values ??self. , Only my own personality has room for growth. A saint who can only pray for everything, I really look down on it. This means that even with the opportunity of the Chamber of Commerce, achievements cannot surpass the''god'' she prays for. ." "Beyond...God?" Jeanne''s breathing stagnated, and there was an unacceptable shock in her eyes. But what really shocked her was that it turned out to be true. Knowing that she just started the inheritance knowledge in this priesthood series It is not to make her a believer of God, but to become the deity itself. "Look, if you were in the past, it must be completely unacceptable." The silence shook his head again, saying meaningfully, "With me, God is nothing, come on, your future is better than the gods you believed in in the past. Too much, maybe one day, you have to enlighten your believers according to your own will." Following the silent words, Joan couldn''t help but recall the scene in her mind. Then he gave a "Oh", covered his face and made all kinds of strange noises. This time even the tips of the ears are dyed red. This kind of thought is still a little too exciting for her who just returned to vulgarity, but what makes her more ashamed is that she is actually looking forward to such a scene. If she is the Almighty Lord...Can she do better than the Lord? For every employee, there is a special sense of excitement and pleasure in fantasizing about what to do after becoming the boss. After pulling the position of the gods off the altar, it is actually similar to this. "Then, how should I leave here." seemed to be trying to conceal this shameful change of her own. Jeanne changed the subject awkwardly, but the blush on her face had not completely disappeared. It''s like a beauty who is always cold-eyed, suddenly discovered that there is a funny comparison in her heart. The most important thing is that it hasn''t been long since she became Doubi, and she will naturally feel ashamed if she regards Doubi as her past cognition or in front of other people. Chapter 646： : This is the adjudicator disaster "You don''t need to be shy." The silence smiled as if teasing her deliberately, "You have to know, nothing about you can hide from my eyes." "you you you......" Joan squeaked for a long time, and finally took a deep breath, closing her eyes with some broken jars. She confirmed again. The one in front of her is indeed not the **** she knows. Still saying... the real **** should actually be like this? Joan of Arc only feels that her own mood and concepts are changing drastically. But just then. The surrounding area suddenly shook, and it was directly transferred from the illusion to the top of a certain tall building. "For the sake of you just becoming a member, I will help you this time." The silent voice whispered in her ear, "Come on, change your job as soon as possible, and don''t disappoint my expectations of you." "......Yes." The blush on Joan''s face gradually faded. The world in front of him is obviously the same as before, but in the eyes of Joan at this moment, there is a very different feeling. because she changed. So has the whole world changed? is at this moment. A dark golden badge suddenly appeared in front of her. Joan was taken aback. then raised his head, and quickly understood. This is Jill''s badge. It seems that he still can''t resist the siege of so many powerful people. Even local members can choose who owns the badge after they die in battle, so the badge came to Joan of Arc. "Jan of Arc!" Kamikaze Hoori fell from the sky at this time, looking at Joan full of surprises, "Are you okay? Wait, are you a member?" This is indeed a pleasant surprise for Kamikazu Kaori. When she saw Joan of Arc lost in the crack of space, she was really sad. After all, Joan is not even a member, and even a hero himself. If he dies, he will return to the hall of heroes and it will be difficult to resurrect. But who knows, the surprise comes so quickly. "It was the Lord of Destiny who helped me." Jeanne looked at Kamikazuhoori, her eyes softened a lot, she tried to maintain her previous appearance, seemingly worried that some changes would be seen. But Kamura Hoori looked at her up and down. "Jan of Arc?" She asked a little uncertainly, "Are you different?" Maybe it was a woman''s instinct, maybe it was the pale gold in Joan''s eyes, but Kamikazuhoori did feel something. In other words, even a single drop of ink on a piece of white paper will become unusually obvious. Jeanne suddenly panicked. Her state of mind has changed, but her memory has not changed. Her past cognition makes her feel better than her in the past, so she is ashamed of her changes, and now she is worried about being alienated by her hard-won friends. seems to be specifically for her to eliminate embarrassment. One after another, figures fell from the sky. Shinkaihuozhi immediately stopped looking at Joan, but looked at these people warily. "Sure enough." Xiaonan also looked at Joan and said not surprisingly, "Even the adjudicator, after becoming a member, also has the qualifications to compete for the Holy Grail. It seems that we have one more competitor." Joan does not know how to respond. Suddenly she saw Tosaka Toshimi, her eyes shone slightly, and she subconsciously found a familiar position. "Mr. Tosaka, are you okay?" "Your Royal Highness." Tosaka Tokichen bowed slightly to salute. His face was still pale, but compared to his paleness, his expression was very ugly. He gave up his position and pointed to the city in front and said, "My Tosaka family This time... I really lost my face and turned into a magician." Until then. Joan finally realized the situation before him. A huge octopus monster with its tentacles cut off, lying on top of a tall building, dripping with green and viscous blood. is not invisible! Jeanne''s eyes went dark, and the first reaction was how to explain this to the Lord, and then he realized that he no longer needs to explain to the Lord. Take a breath, and even have some small rejoices. Fortunately, there is no need to explain, otherwise it will be more desperate. This is a huge disaster for every adjudicator. "Yes, how many people were injured?" Jeanne asked quickly again, which was a worry from the heart. She still cares about the ordinary and ordinary people, but this has not changed much. "Going back to Your Royal Highness, there are not many injured people. In the last time, you all worked together to make a shot, but..." Tosaka Toshimi smiled bitterly. Everyone dared not bear the charge of "Massacre". When Jill was killed in the end and the monster fell, they all shot them. Some moved the people, and there were barriers. Although they prevented the sacrifices of the people, they were finally completely exposed to everyone. At this moment, the city has completely boiled, and the whole world is about to boil. One is not good. The trend of human civilization will change here. Except for Tosaka Tokimori and Joan of Arc, the others looked calm. Xiaonan and others don''t care about exposure, because this is not a rule of the Chamber of Commerce. She glanced at Joan deeply. "Today has been fighting for a long time, let''s go, and fight again next time." He said, turned and left. Itachi Uchiha followed without expression, and Roger followed with a grin. Jin Shan never appeared from the beginning to the end It was Hyun Shan who came down, glanced at Jeanne, and showed a smile but a smile. "If you need my help, you can come to me and I will seriously consider it." After finished speaking, he left directly. Tosaka Tokimins annoyance is naturally not an annoyance from the king. Even this situation has some advantages for Gilgamesh. If the whole world is really messed up, his kingdom of God will be more convenient to supplement the population. So, there are only Joan of Arc, Kamikaze Kaori, and Tosaka Tokimi. "His Royal Highness." Tosaka Tokimi looked at Joan of Arc. As the ruler of the Holy Grail War, it is her responsibility to maintain the order of the Holy Grail War. "Please don''t call me a saint." Joan shook her head quickly, and even took a few steps back, "I''m no longer a saint, I can''t control it." "......" Tosaka Toshimi looked dumbfounded. Is this... intending to shirk responsibility? "His Royal Highness, this matter is difficult, but the matter has reached this point. After all, I have to face it." Tosaka Tosaka bends down ninety degrees regardless of his injury. "The church has sent a contact, please, Your Highness Let''s discuss it first. In addition, the clock tower has also sent a communication. The current Patriarch of Bathmelo, Bathmelo Lorelai, is coming, hoping to meet with His Royal Highness." Bassemero is one of the three nobles of the clock tower. and their owner. Busmero Lorelai is also known as the "magician of the highest peak in modern times." The meaning of Tosaka Toshimi is obvious. These are all here to find you, you can''t escape. Chapter 647： : The Shame of the King of Britain Tosaka Tokimi''s words gave Joan a headache. She hadn''t wanted to abandon her responsibility before, but she couldn''t do anything in the present situation. Can''t affect the warriors of these different worlds, let alone order them to converge. Moreover, it is difficult to conceal the fact that the battle situation has expanded to this extent. However, the magicians of this era would certainly not think so, let alone ignore them, but their participation, in Joan''s view, would only bring troubles and not help to protect the order of the battlefield. Joan knows what kind of magicians are. But in the end she could only sigh and said, "I know, let them come." "Please leave it to the next to arrange it." Tosaka Tokinomi was relieved instead. As the kind of magician who abides by the rules and glory, Tosaka Toshiomi attaches great importance to the clock tower, because there are many magician nobles of his type, not to mention the Bather who is going to come this time. Melo Lorelai is a noble person who dominates the apex of the clock tower like a "queen". His bloodline is unmatched in this era. By contrast. Even with the pride of Tosaka Tokimi, they have to admit that their Tosaka family is just a small nobleman in the Far East. So Tosaka Tokimi got the reply from Joan and left hurriedly. He has many things to do. In any case, it is impossible to lose the Tosaka family''s face in front of the truly noble person. Joan also left with Kamikazuho. Karp wanted to find Oshe Maru a little, but after patrolling around with the domineering look, he found nothing, and didn''t even know whether the Oshe Maru was alive or dead. All of a sudden, it made him lonely and without allies. But Karp is not the worst. The ones who haven''t opened the can are the worst. Conquest King Iskandar realized that he did not dissipate because of the death of the master, and seemed to finally be a little excited. He held Webber''s body and drove his king car all the way to the sea. The king held Webber step by step towards the sea, and then gently put Webber''s body into the sea, without seeing any sadness on his face. He just drew his sword. "The battle is not over yet." Iskandar''s rough voice has a strange domineering. This is his heart at the moment. The King of Conquer never concealed himself. Whether it was angry, happy, sad, or heroic, everything was shown in front of everyone, and he laughed more happily and angered more than ordinary people. He turned around without taking a note, but left the last sentence. "Watch this king win!" Webber''s death is not meaningless to him, even more meaningful than the death of any subordinate in the past. Because it made him understand. In this era, the rules of this war are no longer the battlefields he is familiar with. In the past, he did not bother with the King of Conquer, who was gifted by others through sacrifices. At this moment, changes have also taken place. at the same time. The other king who did not participate in this battle is also in constant change. Altria didn''t participate in this battle, not because she didn''t want to, and it was not because Kirishu Uemiya was reluctant, but because she had no role in this war. Under the rules of the Destiny Stage, people who have not obtained membership can even die. Therefore, she could only stay in the mansion, wearing an armor, holding her sword, sitting in front of Alice Phil, watching the badge emerge in front of her eyes. Her lord... died in battle. Altria pinched the hilt of the sword, even with the king''s cultivation, he couldn''t control the trembling of the body. Not sad. It''s a shame! Even if she could not see what the master did, and even if she was dissatisfied, Umiya Kirishu was still her master, but as a knight, she was not even qualified to watch the master''s death from the sidelines. . What a shame! The glory of the King of Britain was completely lost! "Altria." Alice Phil held the badge in her hand and looked down. "in." Altria responded in a deep voice, but did not dare to look in her eyes. "The war is not over yet." Alice Phil looked up at her and asked, "Is that right?" "..." Altria took a deep breath, adding to her tone this time, "Yes! I''m still alive!" At this moment, she seemed to have returned to the moment when she was the last to cut the rebels. She did not say this at that time. Because the war is over, whether she is alive or not can''t change the king''s demise. But now, she felt very strongly the meaning of being alive. There is even a feeling that, regardless of victory or defeat, as long as you are still fighting. This is not the same as she used to be. In the past, she paid more attention to results. "Since the war is not over, there is no time for sadness." Alice Phil tore off a piece of cloth from the cuff and tied her husband''s badge around her neck. She tore very slowly. Altria was a little surprised to find that this lady, who has always been gentle as water, had a sharp look in her eyes at this moment. Although the time to get along was very short, she still understood Alice Phil''s feelings for her master that seemed to be above all else. It can even be said that she herself did not want to obtain the holy grail, and everything she did was mainly for her own husband. Altria hesitated a bit, but she still said, "Alice Phil, since the master is no longer needed in this war, you should go back. You only participated in the Holy Grail War for Mr. Wei Gong, not ?" "I''m a member of the Einzbern family." Alice Phil pursed her lips. "But you still have a daughter." Altria said again, with a worried expression on her face. "Although this is detrimental to the glory of the knight, I am not sure I can protect you, let alone Alice Phil at this moment. There is no reason to continue." "Illiath Phil?" Alice Phil thought of her daughter, and gentleness appeared on the face of UU Reading . She couldn''t leave any coldness when she said her daughter''s name. But quickly shook his head. "There was no desire for the Holy Grail before, but now there is, Altria, I hope I can get rid of you." "Please speak." Altria seemed to guess what she wanted to ask. Sure enough, Alice Phil took a deep breath and said very seriously: "If, I mean, if you can win the final victory, I hope you can save Ilias Phil." "Rescued...?" Altria was taken aback. She didn''t know the situation of the Einzbern family, and she didn''t know what his daughter would suffer after Kirito Uemiya failed. Chapter 648： : Members with strong desires Now, Alice Phil does not intend to hide it anymore. The death of Eomiya Kiritugu was like a sudden growth for her, because when she realized that she could no longer rely on her husband, the first thing she thought of was her daughter. and follow her story. Altria''s face became heavier and heavier, and she even stood up abruptly, an angry flame burning in her eyes. "How can this be! How can they be like this!" She knew that Alice Phil was a human being, but she didn''t know that not only she was the carrier of the Holy Grail, but even her daughter was also used as a tool for the next Holy Grail war. Are those people crazy? Altria even wanted to go back, let those people understand what is the king''s anger. But Alice Phil was not angry. When talked, his expression was also very calm. Even watching Altria''s anger, she comforted with a slight smile: "I have understood all this since I opened my eyes. This is my destiny, and I have never regretted marrying Keishi. , Giving birth to Ilias Phil, this is my destiny, but..." When she said "but", the smile on her face finally faded. "I regret a bit now." She whispered. The death of her husband also means that Illyas Phil will inevitably face a more cruel fate than her. If you want your daughter to lose her father and mother, then step into this battlefield and lose everything. Then why are you born? This kind of sentiment, after learning about the death of Eimiya Kiritugu, kept coming out. This is the instinct of a mother. Since it is her own child, since she has given her life, she must be protected, and she must be able to enjoy life and this world. But there is nothing she can do. She is just an artificial person, a tool, and she has already accepted this in her nine years. So... she can only rely on the only person she can rely on, Altria. Even if she knows that Altria has little hope of winning, she has no other people to rely on. "Alice Phil!" Altria suddenly shouted, "Don''t wait for me to win, let''s do it now!" Alice Phil was taken aback. "Go and save Ilias Phil!" Altria raised her hand and waved, "Even if my strength is extremely weak in this war, I will definitely help you. The Lord of Destiny didn''t say Already? If you want to change your fate, you have to work hard! At this moment, Altria hated the word destiny very much. Why does Britain have to perish? Why Alice Phil and her daughter must accept this fate! Her own kingdom is indeed destroyed. She failed to save her people, but Alice Phil and her daughter are still there! "I, I can''t live." Alice Phil looked at Altria, looking flustered, "If I go to bring Ilias Phil out now, then you will be in the war. If they fail, they will still take her back, and the magic circuit on her body..." "Alice Phil!" Altria grabbed Alice Phil''s hands, half-kneeled in front of her, her azure-blue eyes reflected her face, "As the King of Britain, I really didn''t know my fate. I failed to save my kingdom. I tried to erase my efforts, but now I understand! I have never regretted becoming a king, so I dont want you to regret it! I dont want you to have this Expecting to die clearly knowing that there are not many possibilities!" She and Alice Phil understand. counts on her to protect her daughter. First, she wants to live and become stronger. That''s why Alice Phil''s request is based on Altria''s victory. But now, what is the probability? Even if someone finds them right now, it is not surprising that they can be killed easily. So, instead of letting Alice Phil die with this hope, it''s better to let her fight. Alice Phil hesitated. But Altria clutched her palm harder. Alice Phil recalled her daughter''s smiling face in her mind. gritted his teeth. seems to have finally made up his mind. "Okay!" She nodded, "Jiji is dead, I must save my daughter! No, I still want to survive the Holy Grail War, so that I have a chance to resurrect Qiji!" This sentence even she herself felt impossible. As the carrier of the Holy Grail, it is impossible for her to survive the Holy Grail War, because as long as the number of dead heroes reaches a certain number, she will not be able to persist and will become the Holy Grail. But if you want to resurrect Keiji, you must first be a member of the Chamber of Commerce. Secondly, only after the event is over, the local war dead members are eligible for resurrection. The conditions cannot be met at all. That''s why she asked Altria to complete it for her. But-- Even if you can''t see the direction can''t see the hope, Alice Phil hopes that she can do something. then A figure penetrated the closed door, and walked in unhurriedly. "I seem to feel the breath of my wish." Looking at the two people with a silent smile. In fact, for the last second, the silence was still walking several kilometers away from this place, but it was indeed that a certain character''s wish was ignited suddenly. Alice Phil is not a contender for this Holy Grail War. But at this moment, her desire to rescue her own woman is so strong. Silence has not forgotten, my job is still to find a role with strong wishes, sell them the jar, and give them a chance to realize their wishes. Alice Phil''s eyes were round and round, and she didn''t seem to expect that the Lord of Destiny, who was like a god, would appear in front of her like this. But she reacted quickly, and even forgot to salute, just pointed at herself and stammered and asked: "Me, I can..." "Of course." Silently nodded, "However, you are not a participant in this Holy Grail War event, and you are not eligible for event rewards." The characters with strong desires in this world are not just the master and the heroic spirit, let alone the magicians, which of the magicians are not deeply obsessed and strong. If it is open, there will be countless people in the whole world meeting the requirements. Even though it has not yet reached the public beta. Silence also plans to select a few qualified non-Holy Grail war players. Chapter 649： : The Knight King wants to make money After getting the affirmative reply, Alice Phil seemed to let out a breath, and the whole person was relieved. From despair to hope, easily changed under the silent will. Altria was also happy for her. At the same time, it is also a pity, if it is Alice Field that becomes her master. "However, you don''t have enough money to sacrifice." Silent said again, he walked straight over, sat on the ground casually, and smiled, "This is the rule, and I can''t change it." "Can it only be money?" Alice Phil looked over with some anxiety. "As long as you own it, you can do anything." The silence paused for a while, and then said, "However, money is the most cost-effective. Besides, even if you sacrifice yourself, it is not enough." This is the rule of the system, which reduces the difficulty of transactions in Shen''s eyes. Money is the least valuable thing for most powerful people. Even if the weak are trading themselves, they are not worth much. Alice Phil couldn''t help being lost. She has been in the castle ever since she was made. There is no place to spend money at all, and she also knows how much money was spent in order to make Kirishu so strong, and it is impossible to spend money on her. Body. Altria frowned slightly, also annoying. She used to be a king, but she never bothered about money. "Acquiring property is also a manifestation of ability." The silent smile remained unchanged. "After becoming a member, you can escape from the established destiny. Alice Phil does not have to worry about becoming the Holy Grail, and Altria does not have to worry about returning to the Hall of Valor. Ability, just work hard with the minimum limit of becoming a member." Money matters, naturally, there is no turn to be silent to worry about them. If there is, give up this holy grail war. Krypton gold game is so cruel. "Since you have to work hard, you must work hard towards victory." No matter what the minimum, no matter what kind of desperation, Altria cannot give up fighting for the final victory. But how do you get the money? At this time, Altria missed her knights of the round table a little, and the kingdom''s property had always been managed by Ager rule. "Altria." Silence suddenly called Altria''s name and said, "It seems that you haven''t made a decision on your wish." Altria was silent. She knew what silence meant. Last time, the Lord of Destiny helped her enumerate two choices. Either open up a brand new world line to save Britain on that world line, or accept the fact that Britain is destroyed, accept your own failure, and carry on with the glory of the knight king to continue the new battle. But... she hasn''t figured it out yet. "You have read a lot of books, haven''t you?" Silence was heard here, his eyes were on Altria''s delicate face, and the corners of his mouth raised. "Finance is also the responsibility of the king. If you even need to open the jar, you will have to pay for it. If not, I would advise you to give up saving the kingdom. Being a knight is more suitable for you." Altria was taken aback, and asked some hesitation: "Do you... see my destiny?" "No, I said casually." Silent shook his head, "If you become a member, your destiny is in your own hands, because even I don''t know what can be opened in the jar." Is it in your own hands... Altria was still hesitant. However, she still listened to the silent words. Yes, in the past, she was already lacking the ability to be a king. If she had read so many books and carried this era, she could not even get the necessary money. How can I go back. Altria thought quickly in her mind. Suddenly, his eyes lit up slightly. "Alice Phil, let''s go back to your family." She said to Alice Phil, "Abilities and status are my strengths. I am the king of knights. If someone helps me, there will be a lot of trouble." She seems to have thought of a way. Alice Phils family has no money, but there are many magician families in Europe. And what she has to do. Just to get supporters. A strange gleam flashed in the silent eyes, isn''t this just "I, King Knight, make money". But for them, it is indeed the best way right now. "Now that you have ideas, come on." Silent stood up and laughed, "If you get the money, you will paint the emblem yourself." "Please wait a minute!" Altria saw the silence to go, and quickly stood up. "Huh?" looked at her silently. "In your capacity, why have you mentioned me several times?" Altria looked at the silence, with an obvious puzzlement on her face. She has not yet adapted to the identity of the person in front of her. He is a **** from another world, the giver of gifts, and the host of this war, but he appeared in front of her several times, his face is kind, and he points to the maze. Now, it gave Alice Phil the qualification. That is the qualification to obtain such a powerful force. Although she is a beneficiary, Altria''s knight''s heart makes her a little uneasy. If it is said that after the death of Kirishu Eomiya, she has no hope of winning, then there is at least 20-30% hope now. . "That''s it." Silently waved his hand, "After you get the gift, you will understand that it will be an extremely vast world. No need to stick to the difference at the moment, will and desire can determine your ultimate future." Altria opened her mouth slightly. She has thought about many answers. For example, the Lord of Destiny said before, he likes himself. This is not surprising, there are countless people who like her, and even the fairies in the lake have blessed her. But I didn''t expect to get such an answer. Is the world so vast? Altria squeezed her palms. During this period of time, she had read a lot of books, her vision was broadened a lot, and her mentality was also unknowingly affected even facing up to a lot of mistakes, but no more I can''t go back, but a feeling of wanting to look forward arises. The only thing still affecting her. It is the people who died tragically because of the kingdom. Looked at her silently, smiled, didn''t say anything, just left step by step. It seems that in addition to love to allow Altria to grow, knowledge is also good. If the heroes of the Knights of the Round Table are also players, Altria might be able to open a "British Guild" in the game, which seems very interesting. As soon as the silent forefoot left, the knight king took Alice Phil straight to the airport, unexpectedly did not intend to stay. After all, Kirishu Eomiya is dead, and they stay here for cannon fodder. Go to Europe, the clock tower is also over there. Silent eyes looked at the airport, thinking about the upcoming Bathomero Lorelai, and couldn''t help but look forward to it. Chapter 650： : This is the crisis of the world This Holy Grail war has been completely different since this day. It is no longer just a magic game of the Far East. The monster corpse still hanging on the high-rise building attracted the attention of the whole world, and some powerful magicians could already see something from the corpse. That is an evil and unimaginable force. Enough to destroy the entire world. However, such a monster died, and the death was extremely miserable. As a result, many excellent magicians came one after another. The person sent by the Magicians Association was Arthur Lorelai. There are countless people who come here secretly and are watching. Silent eyes swept across the characters with names in this world. Many people were familiar with them, but none of them were familiar to her. It''s like two rituals. There are indeed two rituals here, but there is no dead eye or connecting the roots. The same is true for people like Aosaki Orange. This is just a branch of the Moon World. "It''s still a pity." Silence smacked. After hitting Ortinus, he once had a detailed discussion on the development of the Chamber of Commerce. He agreed that now is not the time to open up players. First of all, the rules are not perfect, which even includes the level setting. so now. Pick some pleasing, interesting ones, as a public beta player, to improve the settings, and collect feedback is the best. So Silence did not intend to find roles such as the two rituals in this timeline. What''s the meaning of the two rituals without straight death? "Feiju." Silence lifted the kitten on his shoulders in front of him, "You said, I go to the rest of the parallel world, how about bringing together the characters from different storylines?" "Meow!" Fei Ju''s eyes flashed. She had been silent for so long, she had already watched all those dramas. Of course it is interesting. The Moon World is a huge universe. Although it is not as good as the Marvel World, there are many parallel worlds with names and surnames. "I''m worried that it will be too messy." Silent but hesitated, "It is easy to gather the roles, but it is difficult to set up a competitive stage." You can''t just get over for a banquet. "Meow." Fei Ju shouted again. "That''s right." He smiled silently, and put her back on his shoulders, "Anyway, I don''t think it alone, so I''m not in a hurry." He continued to walk aimlessly on the street. And when Altria''s front foot had just left, Arthur Loreley had already arrived. This is a girl with a cold expression. It was not the coldness that was deliberately made, but the coldness that penetrated from the bones. As the family of the world''s top magic family, she was to some extent more extreme than Tosaka Tokimi. Except for those with her own family''s blood, there is no noble term in her eyes. Even the rest of the nobles. She led several excellent magicians in the family. After getting off the plane, she ignored the Tosaka Toshimi who came to greet her, but went straight under the tall building and looked up at the corpse. "A terrible power." Lorelai looked serious. She is one of the most powerful magicians in the contemporary era, but this strength makes her feel what others can''t feel. That distortion, that hatred. The tentacles had been cut off, the flesh was stripped, and only the remains of the monster remained, but it seemed to still have unimaginable power. Then how powerful it should be when it was alive, and what about the people who killed her. "Mr. Tosaka." Lorelai turned around and said the first sentence to Tosaka Tokimi, "I want to see your current strength." Tosaka Tokimi has passed all the information. Including the fact that he himself obtained some jars. "From the value of the sacrifice, the gift I got should be less than one-thirtieth of the king." Tosaka Tokimi took out his staff. There were already other magicians setting up enchantments around. Lorelai took the lead. Her attribute is wind, she does not have any special abilities, special magic, but she practiced orthodox magic to the limit. This is an orthodox magician who only pursues pure power without any special abilities. The violent wind of a sword turned into endless wind blades and slashed towards Tosaka Toshimi. Each wind blade was under Lorelai''s absolute control. No matter what kind of strange and special means the enemy possesses, she can rely on it. With his own orthodox power to crush. Tosaka Tokimi shot. Facing the magic that represents the pinnacle of contemporary magicians, he simply waved his wand. "Burst." boom--! The terrifying fire light swallowed everything in that instant, the enchantment shook crazily, and a dense small mushroom cloud rose in the enchantment, and the magician who maintained the enchantment showed a horrified expression. They are all magicians with extraordinary strength, and they can see it naturally. The powerful family was defeated. It was not that he was defeated under the peculiarities, and it was not that he was defeated under the magic level, but was lost to pure power. "I lost." Lorelai was not injured, because the explosion did not hit her, but her body was shaking. Every generation of Arthur Melos Patriarch is a perfectionist, this is their pride. But this perfection was torn to pieces. Lorelai tried to control the trembling body, she did not yell, because admitting that her failure was also a part of perfection, she was just pulled down from the top of the mountain all at once and returned to the time when she was not perfect. "This power has surpassed the heroic spirit." Although Lorelai was asking, it was in fact affirmative. "Beyond ordinary heroic spirits." Tosaka Tokimi did not become so arrogant because he defeated one of the strongest magicians. He still maintained his respect. The respect for the noble blood is the respect for himself: "The power of the king is far stronger than me, UU reading , but there seems to be a limit, because no one can match the wealth of the king." "I know." Lorelai motioned to the others to remove the barrier. She looked up at the corpse hanging on the building, and the shock in her eyes did not fade. The power of otherworldly gods. Does not belong to this world, but can easily destroy this world. So, as the Patriarch of Arthur Melo, one of the most noble people in the world, what should he do? "Take me to the adjudicator." Lorelai had already understood what she was going to do, and she restored her indifferent expression that seemed inhuman. This is no longer a crisis for her alone. This is the crisis of the entire world. The ruler of another world wants to use this world as a place for games. Whether it is surrendering or stopping, she will be the one who walks in the front. Because she is the owner of Arthur Melo. Chapter 651： : This is the father hitting his son When Lorelai was sitting in the car to meet with Jeanne of the Tosaka family, he passed by the silence wandering on the side of the street. She naturally did not notice the seemingly plain silence. However, silently looked at her departure direction thoughtfully. This person is not the main character, but it does not prevent silence from being interested in her, because as a lack of humanity, the desire in her heart is incredibly strong. A true perfectionist instinctively pursues the perfection of his own standards in every move. So even if she knew it was dangerous, she still came. And see himself as a pioneer in handling this matter. interesting. Silent blinked his eyes. There is no such role among the current members, and the closed beta players also need more features. Turned around, and walked in that direction unhurriedly. Because it was only walking, Lorelai was the first step. Joan, wearing her silver-white armor with chains, was sitting in the Tosaka family''s house and waiting, thinking about what was going on, a little uneasy. After all, her status as an arbiter is dispensable. There is no time to wait too long. However, when the vehicle reached the entrance of the new Tosaka mansion, a golden figure stood abruptly on the street lamp at the entrance. Jin Shan Gilgamesh. The perfect body, the arrogant look, and the star temperament that seemed to attract all the rays of light, firmly attracted Lorelai''s line of sight. For the first time, this adherent of pedigree theory encountered an existence that might be more noble than his own blood. but-- The heroic spirit is a passing existence, no matter how noble, it does not belong to this era. Lorelai was about to get out of the car, and suddenly realized that the king''s sight was not on her at all, but was looking at the rear. He turned his head sharply. There, there was a tall and burly old man in a white military uniform. And the little girl held by the old man. Lorelai looked at Tosaka Toshimi. "Respected Patriarch Arthur Melo." Tosaka Toshimi replied, "That one is one of the fighters in another world. It seems that he is a naval general in another world, and that girl... Second daughter." "Second daughter?" Lorelai was clear. Before coming, she had grasped as much information as possible about the incident. Naturally, it is known that the second daughter of the Tosaka family was adopted to the Matsuya family, but Matsuya''s house was destroyed in one day, the owner of the family died, and the old owner became a servant. Unexpectedly, this little girl would be beside a warrior in another world. "Who allowed you to approach this king''s residence?" Jin Shan put his hands around his chest and looked down at Karp condescendingly. "I''m not here to find you." Karp just glanced at him, and focused his eyes on Tosaka Tokio. In the next instant, people appeared in front of Tosaka Tokio. The wind was blowing at an explosive speed, and even the vigilant magicians Blow away. "You are Sakura''s father!?" Karp''s loud voice shook everyone''s ears. Tosaka Toshimi, who was the first to bear the brunt, was forced to take a step back. He could feel the hard work of this powerful man in other worlds. Although he didn''t know why the anger came from, in front of the king and the Patriarch of Arthur Melo, Tosaka Tokimin naturally insisted on his glory. He took the step back again. "The old man was not qualified to take care of your housework, but Sakura has already recognized me as my grandfather, so you are my son." Cap said naturally. Tosaka Toshimi''s face froze. Multiple dads for no reason? Is this an insult? Thinking quickly in his mind, his eyes suddenly saw Sakura hiding behind the opponent, looking at his own eyes timidly. There was a slight condensation in his mind. He could see that Sakura was disappointed, scared, and even...disgusted with herself. why? Tosaka Tokimi knew very well that the matter of sending his young daughter away would definitely be resented to a certain extent, but this was for the future of his daughter, so he could accept it, but now it is not just the degree of resentment. Tosaka Tokimi is not stupid. Soon I thought of a certain possibility, I was afraid that Sakura''s life in Ma Tong''s house was not good, but before he could think about it, a big fist slammed into his face and directly knocked him to the ground. , Head staring at Venus, terrible pain. "Talking to your dad, you dare to get distracted! That''s how you treat your dad!?" Karp''s eyes widened, he grabbed Tosaka Toshimi, and threw his punch down again. Severe pain. Tosaka Tokimi felt that his face was swollen very high, and the opponent''s fist seemed to be surrounded by a strange force, and it did not cause enough damage to produce sequelae, but it was extremely painful. shame! Tosaka Tokimi only felt a rush of anger. In most cases, he was a calm and elegant gentleman, but at this time when someone was caught and beaten by one of your father, the Buddha would also be angry. Even if you can''t win, the real nobles can be killed but not insulted! Tosaka Tokimi didn''t say a word, and grabbed his staff tightly. "This king orders you not to fight back." An abrupt voice suddenly came, and Tosaka Toshimi was shocked, turning his head to look at his king in an incredible way. Your courtier is being insulted. Based on his understanding of the king, this should also be a provocation to the king. "Do you dare to fight back!?" Karp seemed to be really angry, and went on with another punch. Jin Shan puts his hands around his chest, with a playful smile on his perfect face, as if seeing something pleasing to him. Of course pleasant. As the king, Jin Shan could easily see that Karp was not insulting, he was actually beating Tosaka Tokimi as a disobedient son. The punch seemed painful, but UU reading didn''t really hurt at all. It''s not that the father beats his son. This is the fist of love. Besides, Karp really treats Sakura as a granddaughter, and Sakura also recognizes this grandfather. Jin Shan can also see this. With this relationship, he teaches Tosaka Tokimi that it is completely in line with the human relationship. Interesting, it is really interesting. Jin Shan even chuckled. Tosaka Tokichen was beaten in severe pain, with a Venus in his head, but he heard his own king''s laughter, he held his breath in his heart, his face flushed, and he had never been so depressed and aggrieved in his life. "Don''t you know why the old man hit you!?" Karp looked at him like this, his voice became louder, his fist was raised again, but in the end he didn''t fall, just threw him to the ground. Angrily said, "If you are the son I raised, just kill him, and send my granddaughter to the devil''s cave by hand. What a crime you made Sakura!" Chapter 652： : This is a multi-party talk After Oshemaru disappeared, Sakura has been out of her mind. Karp used a lot of energy to make her granddaughter cry. After listening to her venting cry, she finally came to teach her father in a rage. Tosaka Tokinomi, lying on the ground, was shocked after hearing Karp''s words. is really what he guessed? Sakura suffered a crime at Ma Tong''s house? "The Makiri family and I had a good relationship with the Tosaka family, and they agreed to train Sakura as the heir. How could they abuse Sakura? Is it the rest of Makiri''s family?" Tosaka Tokimi still looked at him incredulously. Sakura. At this time, he still thinks about the actions of the rest of the Matsuya family. "You don''t even know who that Ma Tong Yanyan is, and dare to send Sakura there?" Karp waved his fist and wanted to fight again. But this time it still didn''t go on. Because Kozakura hugged his thigh, she shook her head repeatedly. "Grandpa, don''t fight." I have to say that at this time Tosaka Toshimi was already bluish and swollen, looking extremely miserable, where there was still a personable appearance before. Tosaka Tomomi was silent. He finally realized that there might be something he didn''t know about. got up from the ground and apologized to Lorelai first: "I''m extremely sorry for letting you see the rude scene." "It''s okay." Lorelai waved her hand, she didn''t care about these little things at all, her eyes were only on Karp''s body, stepped up, and said in accordance with the magician etiquette, "I am Patriarch Arthur Melo, this world One of the twelve magician monarchs." Although I knew that the person in front of me could only kill her with a punch, but her every move was not timid. Karp looked at her. "Sovereign, does that mean the king?" He raised his hand, and the cloak of justice behind him was silent, and the bright smile on his face seemed to carry some kind of majestic power. "The old man is Lieutenant Admiral Karp, of course Its in the old mans world." "Also please enter Lieutenant General Karp for a comment." Lorelai maintained perfect etiquette, and even sent out an invitation regarding Karp as a noble existence. This surprised the surrounding magicians, including Tosaka Toshimi, and couldn''t hide their shocked gazes. They know how arrogant the Patriarch of Arthur Melo is. Even if they treat the other beings who are also monarchs, they mostly dismissive. Only the holders of the first law are regarded as being able to sit on an equal footing with them. . And now he has a lower level of etiquette. Facing the mighty power of another world, does even this Lorelai have to bow his head? Karp didn''t care so much. Since someone invited him, he just went in. Jinshan Gilgamesh also nodded slightly. "It seems that for the sake of making this king a little more pleasant, you are allowed to enter this king''s residence. I feel honored for this." Jin Shan''s figure disappeared from the street lamp, and the next moment, he changed into a casual dress and appeared directly In the reception room where Joan was waiting. Joan was taken aback. Looking at the arrogant oldest king, he didn''t know what to say, so he didn''t say anything, so he tried to straighten his chest and sit. Not long. Tosaka Tokino brought in Karp and Lorelai. Joan was taken aback again. "Mr. Tosaka...your face?" "...It doesn''t matter." Tosaka Tokimi struggled to squeeze out these words, but it still leaked. then left in a hurry. In any case, he couldn''t sit in front of Wang and Lorelai in this way. Go to heal first, and then have a good talk with Sakura. Tosaka Tokino thought of Sakura, and slightly squeezed his fist. The responsibility of his father was also in the glory he guarded, so he sent her out for Sakura''s magical future, but if... . His heart sinks slightly. At this moment, there are only a few people left in the reception room. Joan is a little dazed. She originally thought she was just going to meet Lorelai, but she didn''t expect that there would be more ancient kings and Lieutenant General Cap. is like multi-party talks. After all, Lorelai took the lead and said: "I have seen the oldest king, I have seen Joan of Arc." This kind of scene is actually the first time for Lorelai, because everyone here is not below her status, and in terms of strength, she is the weakest. "You don''t need to be too polite, Miss Lorelai." Jeanne breathed a sigh of relief, as soon as someone spoke. "No, this is necessary etiquette." Lorelai had a serious face. "The meaning of etiquette is just to make the king pleased." Jin Shan held up a glass of wine, raised Erlang''s legs and leaned on the sofa, and gave her a contemptuous look. "A boring person like you, even in perfect etiquette. It''s also rude to this king." Lorelai''s breathing stagnated, and there was an anger in his eyes. But there was no refutation. She finally felt the pressure from the oldest king. Because even with this kind of demeanorless manner of action, sitting up on Jin Shan is completely natural, as if this is etiquette. even made Lorelai''s heart a little flustered, for a while, he didn''t know what to do to be perfect. But she quickly controlled it. Anyway, panic is definitely against perfection. So she stopped paying attention to etiquette and started talking about business. "I''m here this time to meet the magician monarch who represents this world and meet with the heroic spirits and the strong from other worlds to confirm the impact of the Holy Grail War on our world, whether it is a crisis or an opportunity. "Lorelai''s back is straight and her face is serious, as if the whole world is really standing behind her. To some extent, she does have this qualification. Because she not only represents the Clock Tower, but also represents the entire Magician Association. "Is it affected? Don''t worry about it." Karp raised his hand and waved, "We just came to fight, and we will leave after we decide the victory or defeat, and we won''t harm you people in this world. This is the rule. ." "Influence is not just physical destruction." Lorelai looked at him and said word by word, "In the previous battle, everyone was exposed to the whole world, directly putting me and the magician into a huge crisis. ." The reason why the magicians secret is hidden is to protect himself. This is not a past time. Countries have weapons capable of destroying the world, and if they think that magicians are threatened and want to destroy them at all costs, it will be a huge disaster. After waiting for Lorelai to explain, Karp touched the back of his head, really embarrassed. but laughed loudly: "There is nothing we can do about this kind of thing, but since the Lord of Destiny has chosen this world as the place to fight, then his old man should do something." Karp is not very sure, but this is based on guesses made in the Doomsday Dungeon World. After all, after that world was used as a battlefield, the Lord of Destiny also sheltered the local people. And Lorelai''s heart was shaken. coming! She naturally understands that the key to all this lies in the Lord of Destiny! Chapter 653： : The silence of ordinary walking Lorelai did not have a clear understanding of the "other world god" in this incident. can only fit into things that are familiar to oneself temporarily. compares it to inhibition, or existence with inhibition level strength, and these different world warriors are equivalent to the heroic spirits of another world. If you understand it this way, it is easy to think of a breakthrough point. -rules. Inhibition has its own specific rules of behavior, what about the Lord of Destiny. "Excuse me, is this something certain?" Lorelai asked Karp, maintaining the necessary etiquette, "I mean, how likely is the Lord of Destiny to do something about the crisis in our world? " She is testing. To test the **** of another world must also obey certain rules. As a magician who has been dealing with inhibitions for a long time, Lorelai knows that it is extremely stupid to confront God directly. It is the right way to be as close to your goal as possible under the rules that God also obeys. "How likely is it?" Cap faintly guessed that Lorelai was collecting intelligence, but this was normal. He put his hands on his thighs, put on a thoughtful look, and then grinned: "I do not know." "Don''t you know?" Lorelai raised her eyebrows slightly. "Because it''s the first time we have participated in such a war." Karp still kept a smile, showing his neat teeth, "We are just a bunch of newcomers under the hands of the old man, the Lord of Destiny." "Newcomer?" Lorelai was a little hard to accept. Through Tosaka Toshimi, she has a general impression of the strength of these active warriors in different worlds or those who have obtained enough gifts. Any one of them has the power to threaten the safety of the world. even far more than the owner of magic. But with this kind of existence, it is just a bunch of newcomers? Terrible and extremely tricky! "If you really want to know about his old man, why don''t you think of a way to ask yourself?" Karp said suddenly. "Since, ask yourself!?" Lorelai''s pupils shrank slightly, and his voice changed a bit. Even she cant keep calm. That is an unimaginable god! If anyone says that they can communicate with inhibition, they must be talking in a dream, or a layman who knows nothing about inhibition. It is a combination of consciousness, the world itself, and the rule that determines everything! In Lorelai''s mind, the Lord of Destiny already has a high image, as if he is the master of everything. So after I heard Karp''s words, I gaffe like this. "That..." Joan seemed to have finally found a chance to interrupt, coughed lightly, and said, "If it''s the Lord of Destiny, that''s a very kind adult. It won''t put too much pressure on people. How can I say, as long as you are respected and loved by Him, it is like an unexpectedly good-speaking elder?" Joan of Arc recalled every silent move in her mind, indeed, she looked like an elder. occasionally has a wayward side. Like all members expressing his dissatisfaction or something. Mingming is a powerful **** who has lived for many years. "Miss Joan of Arc, no, Your Royal Highness." Lorelai''s voice contained a vibrato that even she had noticed, "Could it be that you have already seen it?" "Yeah." Jeanne nodded lightly, seemingly a little embarrassed, "I have seen him twice, he seems to have been wandering in Fuyuki City. By the way, there is a white cat on his shoulder, young and handsome. There is a unique temperament, so it is easy to recognize." Lorelai was completely speechless. Even the perfectionism carved into her bones could not restrain her vibration at the moment. That is an unspeakable feeling. When I think of the ordinary people on the street, there is a **** who may be stronger than the restraint, and there is a shudder, and I can''t even look at these ordinary people directly with the eyes of the past. and many more-- White cat...young looking... hiss! A picture flashed in Lorelai''s mind. It was a casual glance while sitting in the car on the way over. There was nothing special, and he didn''t care. If it hadn''t had a strong natural memory, he would never recall it. I actually crossed with the Lord of Destiny, without saluting, without paying attention, or even treating him as an ordinary person? A strong sense of anxiety made Lorelai stand up abruptly, and then sit down again, his face twisted. Perfectionist, from another perspective, is obsessive-compulsive disorder. The time in her life that violated the words and deeds of the nobles did not add up to more than one day today. "Hey, what a boring person." Jin Shan made no secret of his disdain, "Compared to other things, the etiquette that cares more about the meaning? It is rare to be so boring." "The so-called aristocracy originally has its own rules in every word and deed. If not, what is the difference between the aristocracy and the rest." Lorelai seemed to suppress his emotions and retorted calmly. "Huh?" Jin Shan was a little surprised. Isn''t this girl''s bloodline theory proud of her bloodline, but pride of her perfect words and deeds? "I take back my words." Jin flashed an interesting expression, "You seem rigid and boring, but in fact there are still interesting places." "Thanks for the compliment Lorelai accepted the compliment as a matter of course. then looked at Joan and asked nervously: "His Royal Highness, I don''t know if I can recommend it to the gods? If I didn''t know it before, I must express apology and praise anyway." Now that he knew that the Lord of Destiny could be seen, Lorelai naturally didn''t want to miss the opportunity. is not only for this world, but also for the glory of Bathmelo. "This..." Joan hesitated. Every member can actually contact Silence through badges, but no one will do it at will. No matter how kind the silence is, the identity is also placed here, and the prerequisite for that kindness is that they have respect. "Sure enough, is this request too rude? Understandable." Lorelai saw Joan''s embarrassment, and was not surprised, but nodded as a matter of course. That is a **** from another world, has surpassed the category of so-called bloodlines, and itself is unimaginable noble, how can it be so easy to see. But right now. A figure slowly opened the door and walked in. is the silence with Feiju! just walk in like this? Everyone present, including Gilgamesh, who had raised Erlang''s legs, was sluggish for a moment. . It''s as if a group of **** are discussing the king, and suddenly the king walks in casually like this. dumbfounded, surprised, unimaginable, at a loss... Chapter 654： : I have an agreement with the world Lorelai was the first to react. She was sluggish for a moment, then immediately turned around, knelt down on one knee, and chanted with meticulous etiquette: "To Bassemello''s highest apology and respect, the great Lord of Destiny." has a sophisticated manner and quick response, even including the trembling that is suppressed hard, enough to make any superior person unable to fault. instead made the rest of the people feel uncomfortable. I dont know if I have to bow, including Jin Shan, who had been dismissive of etiquette before, is also uneasy at this moment. No matter how arrogant Jin Shan is, he also understands that he is pursuing the future under the name of this adult, not to mention that the great horror of the broken star sea he saw during the sacrifice has suppressed his arrogance in front of Shen Mo. To be arrogant in front of a person who is far stronger and noble than himself is not the wisdom of the king, but the stupidity of miscellaneous repairs. In fact, silence is also a moment of surprise. Although he is sometimes self-willed and lofty, he is more accustomed to adopting a casual and easy-to-go attitude when facing a favorite character. He is abruptly kneeled down to worship like this, and he is really uncomfortable. However, he quickly understood Lorelai''s attitude. The girl lacks emotion, like a robot that adheres to the word "perfect". is not the kind that suppresses emotions, but it''s true nature. "Get up," said silently and casually. "Yes!" Lorelai stood up, but still lowered his gaze, his hands dropped naturally, standing in front of silence in the manner of a courtier. This does not mean her surrender. is nothing but the etiquette of the nobles facing the noble, and it is a part of "perfection". However, to be able to make the extremely arrogant eldest lady pose such an obedient posture, to a certain extent, it is very satisfying to vanity. Silence just sat down on the sofa casually. looked around. Everyone he looked at was restrained and uneasy, even Carp and Joan of Arc. This has a lot to do with Lorelais kneeling just now, which seemed to remind the people in front of them. Identity. "You can choose your own habit of treating me, it''s okay." Silent chuckles, "Some people regard me as a deity and are full of dependence, some people regard me as a devil and full of fear, and some people regard me as a demon. Being regarded as superiors, benefactors, elder brothers, friends...to me there is not much difference." This sentence caused the rest of the people to pull away from Lorelai''s behavior, and he was relieved. Otherwise, it''s really hard to be sure if you want to kneel down together. "Sir, it''s so elegant." Jin Shan changed a name that he could accept, and his raised Erlang''s legs were quietly put down, and he even took out a bottle of excellent wine from his treasury. Silent eyes lit up slightly. "Come on, give me a taste." "Please." Jin Shan took the initiative to pour a cup and handed it over. If Tosaka Tokimi were here, his eyes would definitely be widened. This is not a wise king or a young king. The absolutely arrogant king would take the initiative to pour wine for others! ? It turned out that it wasn''t Wang Gaoao, but the others didn''t have the qualifications to let Wang lick it. silently took a sip, narrowed his eyes, and exclaimed: "As a wine, it is already top-notch." "Where the wine?" Jin Shan was a little surprised. This is his top wine. It is also a rare collection in the treasure house. Ordinary people can take a small sip, and the body is not disease-free. But its just wine? But thinking about the identity of the person in front of me, it seems to be a matter of course. "Let''s try the beautiful bar here." Silent took a small bottle from the mall and put it on the table. "With your strength, you can only drink this grade. You can''t drink too much. One person can drink at most one. Small cup." The voice fell, and the cork opened automatically, and an indescribable intoxicating fragrance filled the room, even accompanied by some intoxicating power. The two weakest players in the field, Lorelai and Joan, were flushed just by smelling the scent of wine, their eyes blurred, and they seemed drunk. "This kind of wine..." Karp took a sip of the wine, and his face was entangled in intoxication. " "What if I can''t drink it." Jin Shan has already started to pour himself, "It''s not the best wine. If you don''t drink it, you won''t drink it." What he has always been drinking is not wine, but the honor. Silently chuckled and shook his head. He seemed to have no interest in this kind of wine. He just looked at Lorelai and asked: "You seem to want to find me? I''m already here now. Just ask what you want." "Words cannot express my gratitude to you!" Lorelai is already dizzy, but still stands hard, and even stands in a strict manner. She mobilized her magic power, but still couldn''t wake herself up. did not want to meet the deity in such a state of being drunk but not drunk, and negotiating the fate of this world. For a while, he didn''t know what to do. Both his mood and expression were completely different from the past "perfect". In Silent''s eyes, this blushing face, tangled and struggling, is really interesting. But still waved. Suddenly, UU reading blushing faded, and Qingming was restored. "Thank you to the great Lord of Destiny." Lorelai breathed a sigh of relief. This was in front of God. If she was rude, it would be a shame she would never forget in this life. "It''s okay." Silent but indifferently shook his head and smiled, "I noticed you on the road before. Although you are not a participant in the Holy Grail, you are actually qualified to offer me the strength of your wish. Sacrifice and receive gifts." There is nothing to hide. was originally recruiting closed beta players, and when they saw the favorite, they came to the door. is normal for silence. But when I heard Lorelai''s ears, it was as if he was chosen by God to be the Son of God. She struggled in her heart, and after a lot of perseverance, she broke free from this temptation. "Great Lord of Destiny." Lorelai maintained his honor and said respectfully, still lowering his gaze, "I feel extremely honored for your favor, but at this moment, what I represent is the number of people in this world. Ten thousand magicians, and even billions of ordinary people." Etiquette belongs to etiquette, and respect belongs to respect. But this does not mean that Lorelai has completely surrendered like this. . She did not forget her mission, which is to solve the crisis. "Naturally, I will not allow humans to have a crisis." Silence understood what she meant, her smile remained unchanged, "I and the two Xiao Luo in your world...there is still an agreement between inhibitions, this A world line has already borrowed me as a venue for activities. As long as it is guaranteed that civilization will not collapse and the world will be destroyed, I will let the rest be performed." Chapter 655： : Offer a humble one In fact, in addition to protecting human civilization and the safety of the world, the restraining power must to some extent ensure that the development route of civilization will not deviate too much. After all, any deviation can lead to destruction. However, with the help of the system, Silence has shown its mighty power, ensuring civilization and the world, even if it is restrained, it can only be helpless. The silence of this passage made Lorelai''s breath stagnate. The amount of information in this passage spoken in a plain tone is so great that even she can''t keep calm. As one of the top magicians in the world, the theory of parallel worlds is naturally known. But what did she hear? This world has been handed over to him by restraint? Even if it''s just a parallel world, it is all the same for the inhibitory power that represents the aggregate of consciousness! The incarnation of that kind of rule is absolutely impossible to do such a thing. What kind of existence is in front of you! ? Lorelai tried hard to keep her calm, and thought with all her strength, and even changed her three views as much as possible. If she hadn''t been for a person who had implemented aristocratic perfectionism into her bones, she would have been at a loss at this time. But even so. She still couldn''t speak for a long time. was silent and didn''t care, picked up the glass of ordinary wine on the table and sipped it, showing an expression of neither enjoyment nor dislike. He gave Lorelai time to digest. at last-- Lorelai seemed to force herself to accept everything in front of him. Inhibition is no longer important. The rule of the Lord of Destiny is more important than inhibition. "Excuse me, does the activity you are referring to refer to this Holy Grail War?" Lorelai easily found the point. "Originally it was just like this." Silent glanced around, and smiled, "However, after moving around here for a while, I suddenly realized that the value of your world may not only be a place of activity, but there is enough Qualifications in the main world." This sentence, the first to realize something, is Karp. The main world... refers to the world like him and the world like the ninja? Lorelai doesn''t know what the main world is, but this does not prevent her from asking the next question. "Excuse me, after becoming the main world, what will our world become?" "It doesn''t depend on my will." The silence chuckled, "You will understand if you ask Karp, the world is still in your hands. What I did is just to fulfill my wish for qualified people. The power of the world, and the world in different peoples wishes has different appearances. Therefore, it is still up to you to decide what the world will become." At this point, I already understand it very well. Silence only guarantees that the world will not perish, and then gives some people strength. As for what the world will become, it depends on how these people will change it. Lorelai finally understood. This is the rule of the Lord of Destiny before him. He will not directly intervene. Although this is not the best result, it is not the worst. If the Lord of Destiny wants to change the world according to his will, there is no other way for anyone but to accept it. After all, even the restraint has been compromised. Lorelai digested the information, suddenly knelt down on one knee, with one hand across his chest, and chanted in the manner of his minister: "Swear in the name of Busmero, I, Busmero Lorelai, I am willing to dedicate everything for the gift of great existence." Although she looks arrogant and stubborn to most people, she is a very smart person. is in the rules of the Lord of Destiny. Only those who have obtained the gifts have the right to determine the direction of the world. The root cause and even the inhibitions seem to have lost its meaning. Only gifts are the future pursuit of everyone in this world. Silence continued to sip the wine slowly, Lorelai remained half-kneeling, and also speechless. just waited silently. There is no tension or panic in her heart. It has nothing to do with confidence, but just faith. Because at this moment, people who have not received the gift are no longer "perfect". And she will always pursue perfection. no matter what the price is. "I did see your wish. You are a qualified person." The silence did not last long. After all, it was a guest. He just lightly nodded his head and continued, "However, this Holy Grail War event , You are not eligible to participate, the victory of the event will not belong to you anyway." "Yes." Lorelai responded. But her eyes brightened. does not mean to be eligible to participate, but not able to win the event instead of not being able to interfere in the event? The meaning of this is completely different. And just as she was thinking about it, a message suddenly flooded into her mind. Chamber of Commerce, jars, destiny props... Lorelai shook all over, with unimaginable horror in his drooping eyes. This... is more exaggerated than she thought! comes with the power of countless worlds, gathers the elites of countless worlds, competes and fights with their own wishes, and advances on the stage of the world. This is an unimaginable background! Then what should she chase in such a new world... Lorelai was just lost in a short moment, and then she understood her wish. Each generation of Bather Melos Patriarch is able to go out only after practicing to a very high level at home. People who are imperfect and weak are not qualified to represent Bather Melo in front of the world, so , What she has to do is still what she did in the past-to become perfect, and then shoulder the responsibility of a perfect person. "Go and decide the series you wish to wing." Silent reached out and tapped, Lorelai''s figure immediately disappeared. was dragged into an independent space by silence, where she would open her new destiny. And in that space, even time is distorted. Therefore, in the eyes of the others, Lorelai''s figure has appeared in just a few seconds, and her temperament has undergone earth-shaking changes. If she was before, she still looked a bit rigid and stubborn. So now, every move is extremely refined. There are unparalleled confidence and glory in those eyes, just like the eyes of a lion. While carrying unspeakable deterrence, they can involuntarily infect others, and in the true sense are like a nobleman representing glory. She looked around, apparently realizing that the time she was away might be extremely short. But she has stayed in that space for two full days. Cant help but admire: Its an unimaginable mighty force. I used to be like a frog at the bottom of a well, no matter my strength or my knowledge. From now on, you will become the faith that the Bathmelo family will always guard. Your real name will be the honor to be recited forever by the Bathmelo family. Even if you don''t need my offerings, I will offer everything that is humble." Chapter 656： : The plan to bully Loli When she said these words, her eyes flashed with determination. This is the difference between her and most of the other members. Even if the rest of the members regard silence as the supreme existence, they will not be too obvious in their words and deeds. Unlike Lorelai, in her perfection, her level is clear, her etiquette is meticulous, and there is no room for ambiguity. What''s more, this also contains her wisdom. Even if silence is only a businessman in the chamber of commerce, she will belong to the name of silence in the foreseeable long years. The only pity is. The silent attitude is already obvious. As he said, he doesn''t care what kind of attitude they treat him. It turned out so. The silence was just a casual wave of his hand, and stood up, looking completely indifferent. "I just came here to see your wish. Now that the thing is done, I will leave. Come on." After finished speaking, regardless of the rest of the people, they all stood up and sent off, but left slowly. He originally came for Lorelai. After leaving silently, there was a burst of silence on the spot. Just now, when Lorelai came in, she was still extremely weak. Just a few seconds. She became one of the most powerful people in the world. Even Jin Shan Gilgamesh had a sarcastic smile on the corners of his mouth at this time, not to the others, but to himself. This is the junior member. As long as you have money and are qualified, no matter what kind of miscellaneous training, you can reach the level in an instant. And he, the oldest king, is a person of this level. How ridiculous. Jinshan Gilgamesh put away his half-hearted mentality, and began to think very seriously about this Holy Grail war, he wanted to get back the glory of the king. But everyone here, who doesn''t want to win. Lorelai quickly realized what she was going to do. She looked at the only Joan in the field who hadn''t even produced destiny props. She sat down and asked in a formal conversation: "Your Royal Highness, Excuse me, are you still ready to protect your responsibilities as adjudge?" Joan was taken aback for a moment, and then she was a little tangled, not knowing how to answer. She is not a saint now. How can a woman who has resentment in her heart be called a saint. But her sense of responsibility prevents her from speaking irresponsibly. Lorelai seemed to see Jean''s entanglement. She changed her view: "This time the incident did not seem to have caused much damage, but this is only on the surface. The impact and chaos brought by this huge monster and you in this world are very huge. It is only the cults everywhere. And the hidden crime magician, I''m afraid they will all become active." When the truth of the world is revealed to everyone, chaos will definitely come first. And the most prone to misfortune are ordinary and ordinary people. Jeanne suddenly understood what she meant. couldn''t help saying: "However, although I am the adjudicator, I can no longer influence the heroes, let alone the rest of the participants in the other world." "These are just because the Holy Woman lacks funds, but funds are not a problem for us." Lorelai''s face was still expressionless, but he was relieved in his heart, and then made his own request." My Bathmelo family does not want to see an out-of-order chaotic war. The great Lord of Destiny has specified the rules of the big framework. As one of the twelve gentlemen, I have the responsibility to improve further under the rules of the big framework. Rules to protect the order of the world. For this, we hope to get your help." She has already started the layout. To fight for the right to change the world. The rest of the participants who have opened the can to the limit have nothing to help her, but Joan has, plus Kenneth Elmeloi Archipoulud, who was originally a clock tower magician, she can Gather a lot of power. not to mention. Even if she does not support Joan, the church will definitely support their saint after learning about the situation here. It''s better for her to take the first step. After hearing Lorelai''s words, Jeanne still had some tangles. But... She really doesn''t want to see innocent people hurt in the turmoil, she really likes this peaceful era. ...... The appearance of Lorelai can also be regarded as an interference by the real power of this world. They do not lack funds, but they lack qualifications. Whether it is the King of Conqueror, King Arthur, or even Jian Tong Yanye, these unopened participants are afraid that they will no longer lack funds. Undoubtedly, this Holy Grail war did not abate due to the reduction of staff, but instead It will become more intense. was silent but didn''t pay much attention to the war. For him, this holy grail war is nothing but an activity to inspire players. He will continue to use activities and wars in the dungeon world to filter higher players from the existing players and let " The atmosphere of "gaming" remains active. And himself. In fact, I am more interested in selecting players for closed beta. "There are actually a lot of interesting people in this world. Sakura, Tosaka Rin, and even Shiro Weimiya are all good players, but unfortunately they are too young." Sitting silently in a dessert shop, caressed his arms. Feiju seems to be talking to himself. UU reading www.uukanshu. com In fact, his eyes are not on the dessert. but searching for interesting people in this world. He regrets a bit. If you dont consider the activity factor, the most players in the Moon World is not this parallel world. is the parallel world that saves humanity. There are countless heroic spirits, and even the world of several eras. If you go around and come back, the number of players may double the world. What a pity. Now that the two little loli have suffered a loss, they seem to have learned to be clever. They are only allowed to mess around in this world. If they go to the other worlds, I am afraid they will have to fight directly. His current strength is not enough to directly suppress the two little loli. After all, that is the **** of the entire Moon System. So, just forget it? Silence is really not very reconciled. For a planner, it is indeed depressing to see excellent players but not be able to invite them to play their own games. can''t do After looking around, I found that there are not many interesting people in this parallel world, or when interesting people have not yet grown up and appeared, the silence finally decided to do something. He is going to the rest of the parallel world to dig a corner. But, its impossible to go directly. Go directly, you will be caught directly by the restraining force. Then... Bring people into this world. Silent eyes lighted up, and a brand new plan to bully little Lori emerged in his heart. Chapter 657： : No longer need to run If you don''t want to come to the door without being restrained, silence can''t directly shoot. But it doesn''t matter. In the type moon world system, there is inherently the possibility of crossing between different parallel worlds. The silent plan is to expand this possibility to achieve the purpose of "traversing" important roles in the remaining parallel worlds. "You have to test it first. The action can''t be too intense at once." Silence thoughtfully. He already has an excellent test target. Because of the previous agreement, this world has become a silent home to some extent, as long as he does not violate the rules, he has the initiative here. So, let''s calculate it. Silence uses part of the funds to temporarily increase his strength. He was located in the crevice of the void, looking through the endless space and time, and found his goal-a girl lying unconscious in a hospital bed. Two ceremonies. Even in the entire Xingyue world, it is a very special existence. Her body is connected to the root cause. To some extent, she gets the qualification to enter and leave the root cause. Therefore, the restraining force has adopted various methods to prevent the magician from getting her. Arranged for her a lover who is not a magician. But silence doesnt care about the root cause He took a fancy to her high play potential. Worked out! The power in Silence was subdued, returning to its original level, and the will could no longer see the interlacing lines, but it didn''t matter, because he had already calculated the answer. "When I save some more money, I will raise my strength to another level." Shen said to himself. His current strength, within the scope of the planet, is an omnipotent god. But when it comes to endless timelines, parallel world lines, it is slightly insufficient. In this way, many interesting and grand worlds cannot be visited. Silence put the issue of improving strength on the agenda, and then started his own plan-in fact, it gave a voice. Xiao Nan who was supplementing his own Fu Lu suddenly straightened his back. She heard a silent voice. Although still a little confused, she did not ask any questions, just stood up and went out. "Itachi Uchiha, come out with me." "......it is good." There was no change in Uchiha Itachi''s expression. Just follow it out. Watching Xiao Nan walk without saying a word, until he reached a deserted place by the river, he stopped. "What do you want to say?" Uchiha Itachi spoke first. "My current strength is probably not your opponent." Xiaonan turned around, "Besides, you know enough about my hole cards, and I still don''t know anything about your hole cards-you must have hidden from me. what." Uchiha Itachi felt a sudden heart. What was found? He still looked calm on the surface, but said normally: "Aren''t you hiding it from me? Someone like us, who will expose all the cards in front of someone who is bound to become an enemy." "No, you are different." Xiao Nan''s palm stretched out to his chest. Uchiha Itachi narrowed his eyes, lowered his voice and said, "Are you serious?" Naturally, what was taken out of that place would not be a talisman, but only a badge. Xiao Nan wants to fight him? "I''m not sure about defeating you, so even if we reach the last moment, it will only make you perfect for me." Xiaonan has already taken out the destiny badge and directly opened the stage of destiny, "So, let''s divide one Win or lose, or, let me see your hole cards." Uchiha Itachi''s expression finally couldn''t keep calm. why? Xiao Nan, whom he knew, would not do such uncertain things. Fighting with Xiao Nan at this moment, whether he wins or loses, is not a good thing for him. However, the battle has already begun. The silence that was on the sidelines was also somewhat unexpected. He only asked Xiao Nan to bombard the stage of Destiny with the Splitting Talisman from this position at this time, but he didn''t expect Xiao Nan to directly pull Uchiha Itachi to come out for singles. This is a real life and death battle. Was this plan originally? Do not...... Silence easily read Xiao Nan''s heart. She did not intend to break with Uchiha Itachi at this moment, but because of the silent voice, she made such a decision. The fight broke out. No mercy. At this moment, in another parallel world, dark night, dark hospital. The girl who had been lying on the hospital bed had already woken up. She stood on the grass with a knife in her hand, looking at the dead man who was roaring in front of her. That''s right, it was already a dead person, it was a mass of rotten meat. The two ceremonies originally thought that she was also dead, but looking at the real dead person, she suddenly felt like she was still alive. "Let''s run, your injury is serious." A woman''s voice came from nearby. It was a tall and tall woman with a cigarette in her mouth, combed her long brown hair with a ponytail, and looked very mature and capable. Although he was a crown-level puppeteer, he seemed helpless in the face of such a dead object with the lack of materials at hand. But the two ceremonies have no plans to run. "It''s just a mass of rotten meat, why did the living people run away in front of the dead?" Shiji held the short knife with his uninjured hand, trying to cut off the other arm that he had injured and became a burden. But she hasn''t waited for her to do it yet. In the dark night sky, suddenly the same dark crack appeared. Just like painting with black paint on black cloth, people can clearly feel the difference between pitch black and pitch black. The crack expanded in the blink of an eye. The dead monster on the other side failed to even scream, it was directly involved between the two cracks, and was roughly torn away. The blood that turned dark in the night was equally dazzling. will die. This idea appeared in the minds of the two rituals. "Run!" The voice of Aosaki Orange pulled her back from the strange feeling of facing death. The crown puppeteer no longer had the usual calmness, her eyes widened, and the whole person ran back without looking back. She didn''t know what the crack was. But I can feel it intuitively, that is definitely not something I can touch. However, the two rituals pulled her abruptly A similar crack appeared in front of her. "Can you see the appearance of cracks?" Cangqi Orange asked without regard to the joy of the rest of his life after the catastrophe. "Where cracks appear, dead lines will appear and disappear." The eyes of the two rituals are as beautiful as sapphires reflecting light, but they bring people the fear of looking directly at death. She immediately said: "Also, there is no need to run anymore." "What do you mean?" Cangzaki Orange had a feeling of goose bumps, but she soon knew the meaning of this sentence. Cracks appeared in all directions on them, spreading towards them. No need to run anymore. This was the last thought of Aozaki Orange before she fell into darkness. Chapter 658： : 2 ritual crossing experience Darkness, endless darkness, it is not even clear whether he is awake or unconscious, Aozaki Orange and the two rituals only feel that their bodies are constantly being pulled in the darkness. It seemed only a moment, and it seemed that a long time had passed. The eyes suddenly brightened. Cangzaki Orange saw the sun, her first reaction was that she was not dead, but before she had any feelings, she heard a huge roar like countless bombs. Her lips are widened without an image. Because she saw a red giant as tall as a mountain, bound tightly by countless chains. It was struggling and roaring, and the loud noise that seemed to blow up the eardrums just now was just stirring when struggling. air. She saw it again. A series of talismans blasted toward the giant with pitch-black cracks. Every one left a gap in the armor that seemed to be composed of light. what is this? The battle of the gods? Even a calm and knowledgeable magician like Aosaki Orange, at this moment, he feels that his worldview is on the verge of destruction. Even the battle of the gods in the era of the gods would not have such a terrifying power! She can see clearly that the light that fills the giant''s body is clearly a certain kind of highly concentrated magic power, and the weight of any slap is enough to tear any magic of any magician into pieces. "How are you?" A voice suddenly came from the side. Cang Qi Orange turned his head and found that the two rituals were staying beside her, still in the medical suit, and even the injured arm did not change in any way. finally met a familiar person, it seemed to make Aozaki Orange come back to life. A word came out from his mouth: "What the **** is going on!?" "Obviously." The two ceremonies seemed surprisingly calm. She pointed to the talisman with pitch-black cracks in front of her and said, "We are involved in that kind of attack, and even the space is torn together." "Tear space...Do you know what this means?" Aozaki Orange swallowed saliva from her throat, watching the calm two rituals, disgusting for the first time the knowledge she possessed. Tear space, that is something humans cannot do with the help of science. In other words, it has gone beyond the scope of magic, but "magic". "Xiao Nan, you can''t kill me." The giant suddenly made a huge noise, and the black flame burst into flames, and even the space was distorted. The chain of energy was suddenly covered with black flames, and the entire space was like a sea of ??fire. Cangzaki Orange''s heart beat violently again. Her intuition about danger told her that this kind of flame is definitely not ordinary, even if it is only stained a little, it is enough to completely destroy her body, even her soul, but there is a whole sea of ??fire in front of her! What the **** is this! Is there such a giant in the age of the gods? Or did she come to another world? No, this is not the time to think about this kind of thing. "Let''s not stay here anymore. If we are involved, we won''t have enough lives." Aozaki Orange shouted to the two ceremonies. But the two rituals shook their heads, "I won''t be involved." She stretched out her hand, and there was a translucent wall separating them from the battlefield. Similarly, there is one behind them. blocked their escape route. is like being forced to stay here, watching this grand battle. Uchiha Itachi used the black flame to burn the chain that restricted him, the giant wielded a huge knife, and the terrible sword energy swept the entire space in that instant, and the air had become messy. Cangzaki Orange has been shocked to the point of numbness. She can guarantee that if any magician is thrown on this battlefield, he will be torn into flying ash by the extremely high and sharp air of thousands of degrees Celsius in an instant, without leaving a single bit of it. "Is this the battlefield of the gods?" The two ceremonies seemed to be shocked by the magnificent and spectacular scenes before her eyes. Her eyes of straight death were still open, but the dead line that could be seen was extremely rare. If weaving is still alive, this time should be very happy and excited. "God''s battlefield? I don''t think God can match it." Cangzaki Orange lighted the cigarette tremblingly, and took a deep breath. It seemed that this suppressed the inner vibration and restored some usual calmness. She tapped her finger on the barrier in front of her, "If there is no such knot For the protection of the world, just the aftermath of this battle is enough to destroy the entire country. If God had this level, our world would have ended long ago in the time of God. She didn''t know what happened, and she didn''t know what her future would be like. However, looking at the battle in front of her that surpassed the limit of her imagination, she suddenly felt like she didn''t seem to lose even if she died like this. And just now. A woman''s voice suddenly came from the battlefield. "There are two more viewers, stop here." "That''s right." Uchiha Itachi seemed to understand something, and immediately followed Xiao Nan''s words and said, "They came out of the spatial crack? They are rare, so let''s stop here." In an instant, the black flames all over the entire space faded like a tide, and Aozaki Orange and the two rituals clearly saw that the giant was also constantly shrinking, and such an unimaginable energy ended up in the body of a young man. UUwwww .uukanshu.com And another woman stood quietly in the air, her pale golden eyes looking towards them. do not fight? The cigarette in Aosaki Orange''s hand was about to be hot and I couldn''t feel it. She suddenly realized. If you die here, the doll substitutes she made may not be able to accept the soul and memory of the body. Next, I will face the biggest crisis of my life! Xiao Nan did not end the stage of fate, but slowly flew towards the two ceremonies, and just stood outside the barrier. These two are the reason why the gentleman gave instructions? She watched them silently. At this moment. was silent but didn''t care about paying attention to them, he was facing restraining anger. "I did not violate the rules. You have seen all this, it is just a coincidence." "What? Send it back? Impossible!" "It''s very clear in the agreement. When I get here, it''s mine." "Relax, think of another way, I will take her away, then you will not be able to connect to the roots of your world, and you don''t have to worry about magicians coming in and out of the roots through her." "The fate of another world? I just borrow this world, and I don''t care about the rest..." The restraint in this world is only a simple self-awareness. If they are not little loli but mature adults, they probably do it without saying a word. But it''s a pity. As long as he stays silent and grasps the rules, fights based on reason, it''s a mere loli, but that''s it. Chapter 659： : Xiaonan gave an invitation While quietly dealing with the two crazy loli, on the other side, Xiao Nan also officially came into contact with the two rituals and Cangzaki Orange. The stage dissipated, everything returned to ordinary, and the four of them stood quietly under the sunlight on the bank of the river. As if the shocking battle just now was just a dream. But whether it is Aosaki Orange or the two ceremonies, it is clear that it is definitely not a dream. Especially the two ceremonies. In the death cracks all over the world, the two people in front of them are so conspicuous. The dead lines on their bodies are not without them, but they are extremely rare and extremely shallow, which seems to demonstrate their mighty power silently. "Fortunately, the stage will protect ordinary people. Otherwise, you would have died the moment you emerged from the crack." Xiao Nan stared at the two people, seeming to have her own thoughts, and turned around and said, "Come with me. Right." Cangqi Orange glanced at the ceremony, took a sip of the cigarette from his fingertips, then dropped it, stepped on it, and directly followed. The two rituals looked around for a while, and then walked unhurriedly. But they soon fell into a state of shock. The surrounding environment is still Japan, but it is very different from what they think of Japan, whether it is the surrounding tall buildings, people''s clothes, and the mobile phones in their hands....... Cangzaki Orange seemed to realize something, and went to the canteen to pick up the latest newspaper. years...... hiss--! "We passed through the crack and came directly to the future?" Aozaki Orange seemed to be unable to believe everything in front of her, even for the magician, this seemed too magical. "It''s not the future. For you, it should be the parallel world." Xiao Nan looked at her and simply explained, "When we fought, we tore open the barriers between the parallel worlds and involved you. That''s it. " The corner of Uchiha Itachi''s eyes twitched. He can promise. It was definitely the adult who gave Xiao Nan some instructions. It seemed that Xiao Nan was really loved to some extent. Uchiha Itachi made a decision in his heart. The event must be won, but as much as possible not to offend too deeply. And Cangqi Orange looked at the newspaper in his hand, looked at everything around him, and slowly exhaled the long-suffering breath in his chest, and could only accept this reality. "So, the magician of this parallel world...has it reached your level of horror?" she asked. "We are not people on earth." Xiao Nan shook his head, "We come from outside your parallel world system, come here to participate in the Holy Grail War." "Holy Grail War?" Cangqi Orange repeated in surprise. She felt even more confused. She had heard of the Holy Grail War, which was one of the many efforts made by magicians to get close to the root cause. But several times before, it seems to have failed. Except for the several magician families who were the proponents of the plan, most of the other magicians no longer pay attention to this kind of plan. Was it attracted? "It''s not what you think." Xiaonan knew what she was thinking, and then shook her head. "The Holy Grail is not attractive to us. It''s just that the''God'' used this Holy Grail War to hold a belonging'' God''s competitive war..." She gave a general description of the activities of the Chamber of Commerce in a way that the magicians of this world could easily understand. After listening, Cangzaki Orange was still blank. Not incomprehensible. But the lineup of understanding is too shocking. She subconsciously took out the cigarette on her body, lit it and took a sigh, as if it had only slowed down. "So, you are all warriors under the gods. In order to compete for rewards, you go to this world to participate in game activities?" She thought of the unforgettable battle scene she had just seen. Originally thought that the two in front of him were stronger than God. But in the end, they were only the subordinates of the rest of the existence, coming to fight under the call of a certain "god". What kind of existence is the "god" who called them to create this "game"? "It''s very interesting." The two ceremonies suddenly spoke, with a slight curve in the corners of her mouth, "As long as you win this war, you can be rewarded by the''God''? Since it is such a powerful''God'', what should I wish for? It can be achieved." There was a suppressed expectation in her eyes. I dont know if its because of fighting or because of desire. Xiao Nan saw it. She seemed to understand the purpose of the instructions that silence gave her. "Do you have any wish you want to achieve?" Xiao Nan asked. "...I just want to make sure that I am still alive." The two rituals raised their hands and placed them on their heart. From the time she woke up, she understood that her heart lacked a place because of the death of "Liangyizhi". Weaving together is the real two rituals. And she at the moment. It was neither the two rituals nor the two woven fabrics, and this huge sense of emptiness could not even make her think that she was still alive. Xiao Nan didn''t understand the hollowness of the two rituals, but he could also understand that this girl was unique. Perhaps this is why she is favored by her husband. As for the other one. It seems to have been sent by accident. "If you want to fulfill your wish, you don''t have to participate in the event. Winning will only bring you closer to your wish." Xiaonan glanced at the ceremony meaningfully, turned around and gave an invitation, "Since it''s because of me. And let you come into this world, then you just follow me, and I will tell you the necessary information." Uchiha Itachi took two steps to follow, and said in a low voice, "You seem to have already started doing the business of traveling merchants." "No." Xiao Nantou said without turning back, UU reading www.uukanshu. com "I''m still just a junior member, and I need real companions." She emphasized the word "real". Although I don''t know why Silence brought these two to this timeline. But they definitely have the potential to become members. That is the future competitor...or companion. With the beginning of this event, basically every participating member was born with the will of a companion. They began to realize that if they want to continue to advance on the road to realize their own wishes, it is impossible to rely on one person alone. Have companions. Therefore, amidst their lies and deceptions, all members are also carefully and cautiously looking for true companions. The two ceremonies and Cangqi Orange are still not clear about these. but-- In this sudden and great change, they seem to have seen some extraordinary excitement. This feeling of opening the door to a new world dilutes the sadness of being forced to leave the familiar environment in the past, and there is even an inexplicable expectation. . Chapter 660： : It is possible to be a companion The two ceremonies and Cangqi Orange followed Xiaonan and returned to their temporary base. Roger is still eating and drinking here. "Why go out and come back with two more people?" Roger looked at the two rituals and the Cangqi oranges, his face full of curiosity. "They have the potential to become members." Xiao Nan said simply. "member?" Cangqi Chengzi finally understood why Xiaonan brought them back. Presumably, membership refers to the status of that "god" subordinate. It''s no wonder that such an extremely powerful person is generally unlikely to care about these two weak people so much, but where do you see that they have the potential to become members, and what specific meanings do members have? Aosaki Orange helped her glasses, she has now completely accepted the reality and restored her usual calm. After all, it is also the crown puppeteer who absconded for several years in the designated seal of the clock tower. So for now, get as much information as possible first. When Cangqi Orange seemed to want to say something, Xiao Nan spoke first: "Just ask what you want. As long as it can be answered, I will answer it." "Then I will ask directly." Cangzaki Orange thought for a while, and directly took off his eyes. For a moment, it was as if a certain personality seal had been lifted, and the expression and tone of his face brought a cold feeling. "What do you want us to do for you?" Although she is not yet familiar with Xiao Nan''s character, she does not believe that there will be unprovoked closeness. What''s more, the woman in front of her is also a cold look. It''s really hard to trust this way. Xiao Nan raised her eyebrows slightly, and she didn''t know if it was because of the change of Aosaki Orange, or because of this unabashed guard. But she suddenly sighed, completely opposite to the change of Cangqi Orange, the indifference between her eyebrows faded, and she actually became gentle. "I want to see if it is possible for you to become my companions." She said so, even her tone softened a bit. Xiao Nan at this time is like Xiao Nan in front of a real companion. Obviously, she also realized. Being cold, he couldn''t find a true companion like the one he used to be. Roger was a little dumbfounded. He even forgot to chew the roast chicken in his hand. It was the first time he saw Xiao Nan like this. From the time when the green pheasant was killed on the stage of destiny, Xiaonan has always given people a cold but unkind sense. The Cangqi Orange in front of her faced Xiao Nan''s gentle gaze, and she couldn''t tell whether this sentence was true or false for a while, but she quickly realized the point. "The gap is too big to be a companion." Cangzaki Orange said objectively and even somewhat harshly, "With your strength, we can''t help you at all, and we only hold back. This is a very intuitive fact. ." The two rituals did not speak much on the side. She doesn''t really care about such things. Now, she just wants to fill the void in her heart, or...Use fighting and fighting to find the feeling of being alive. Xiao Nan shook his head and said, "In your opinion, our current strength gap may be so big that it cannot be compared. However, in the eyes of God, we are all the same weak and small, and this gap is also small. Its close to non-existent." Cangqi Orange understood her words. Even the Aozaki Orange, who took off his eyes, felt his breath stagnate. What this sentence means... Under the "God", they can easily reach the level of these people in front of them? That kind of power that destroys the sky and the earth is actually only a "weak" level? Is this a comic book world with infinitely broken combat power? "I seem... I can only believe what you say." Cangqi Orange''s momentum seemed to vent, she raised her head and put on her glasses, her tone becoming gentle and soft. Xiao Nan was obviously curious about this change. She hesitated and asked, "Glasses, can you lend me a try?" Cangqi Orange was taken aback, and quickly understood what Xiao Nan meant. He shook his head unexpectedly and smiled, "Glasses are not the point, but the point is self-suggestion. Just pick a marker to suggest yourself, and switch between when you take it off and put it on. Psychologically, I can do this by trying a few times, but it''s easy to become a situation where I can''t even tell which is the real me." "That''s it, I understand." Xiao Nan nodded, but didn''t change back to a cold appearance. Glasses or this means of switching personality are not important. The important thing is that they found an opportunity, an opportunity to get along with each other. The so-called making friends is to continue to get familiar and run-in based on an opportunity. However, Xiao Nan looked at the silent two rituals, and seemed to have some distress. This girl...maybe she can''t get along with her. In fact, the two ceremonies did not know how to make friends. Rather, on the contrary, she always wanted to stay away from the rest, because she and the rest did not seem to live in the same world. But at the moment. I can only stay here temporarily. This stay is one week. After the silence reluctantly calmed the two inhibitory loli, he did not rush to find the two rituals. Anyway, coming to this world is equivalent to entering his pocket, and he is not in a hurry. During this week, Cangzaki Orange seemed to be familiar with the world in her own way. The two rituals are living a monotonous daily life, eating, drinking, practicing swordsmanship, and sleeping. It seems that she alone can spend a lifetime like this without feeling the slightest loneliness. After this week has passed. Cangqi Orange found her alone. "I found another you in this worldOf course, there is also another me." This is the first sentence Aozaki Orange said. "I''ll kill her." The two rituals drew their own daggers, and the smooth blade reflected her pale blue appearance. "If she were me, she must have the same idea." There is no reason. After the two ceremonies meet, they must be fighting, and there must be only one. These are the two rituals, and this is the murderer. "There is no need to go." Cangzaki Orange was not surprised by the reaction of the two rituals. She shook her head, "That you, it seems that you don''t have a dual personality, and you don''t have a dead eye, and you are married, and Hei Tong Qianya, and A daughter is living an ordinary life as the current head of the Liangyi family." "..." The two rituals were silent for a moment, put the dagger away, sat back on the bed, and uttered a word: "bored." "This is good news. At least it proves that you are unique." Aosaki orange lit a cigarette. "I was different. That Aozaki orange was different from me except for appearance, personality, ability, experience, etc. Basically the same." Chapter 661： : 2 ceremonial opening preparation Aozaki Orange went to investigate these, just to prove that this world is really a parallel world of hers. The result is certain. There are clock towers, various magicians, and even an Aozaki orange, and the known history is not much different from what she knows. So far, she has only found that the two rituals are different. The two rituals do not care about these. "So what?" She just asked flatly. "Since this is not a different world, but a parallel world of our world-Jewel Weng, have you ever heard of it." Aozaki Orange leaned against the wall with her arms around her chest. "It seems to be... the second magician?" The two rituals recalled home teaching in the past. When talking about magic, one has to talk about magic, and when talking about magic, one must talk about five known magicians. Jewel Weng is one of the most famous. is both a magician and the "Magic Marshal" of the highest peak magician today. As a powerful existence beyond specifications, he unexpectedly likes to get involved in worldly things, leaving an extremely loud reputation in the entire magic world. And the "second magic" he has mastered is the ability to observe countless parallel worlds and interact in any world. "If we find him, we may go back." Aozaki Orange paused, then said slowly, "If you want to go back." "Why go back?" The two rituals lowered their eyes and stared at their hilt, "You said, the two rituals in this world are different from me. Since I am unique, I don''t need to go back and live the same life." After hearing that she and Hei Tong Qian also got married in this world, the two ceremonies did not know why, and there was a faint sense of relief. Ori, seems to have made a choice to happiness for her. But is that the choice of weaving or fate? Choosing here at this moment seems to disappoint Zhi, but it seems to have broken free from a certain destiny. is at least here. She doesn''t have to struggle anymore whether to kill Heitong Ganya. Cangzaki Orange looked at the expressions of the two ceremonies and understood her choice. She couldn''t help but mourned for three seconds in her heart for her "subordinate" who might never be seen again. then left the wall that he was relying on. "Then just stay here. Actually, I don''t want to go back. Do you know? These people from another world are not from the same world!" When Aozaki Orange said this, that was covered by glasses. The eyes seemed to be shining, "The power they have is fundamentally different!" As the crown puppeteer, Aozaki Orange is naturally passionate about his craft. A vast world beyond imagination is in front of me. Maybe there will be there, no, there will be puppet technology beyond this era, beyond this world, as long as I think about this, the mood of expectation will change back to when I was an apprentice. "I just want to know..." The two ceremonies paused, and I also expressed my desire, "When can I kill someone." "......" Cangzaki Orange looked at the calm expression, suddenly shuddering. She only realized at this time. Leaving that person, for Shi, is equivalent to leaving the shackles. The shackles of the murderer in her heart. She seemed to want to say something to get rid of the goose bumps on her arms, but a voice came from behind. "Do you really want to kill?" Xiaonan didn''t know when he stood there quietly. Facing her question, the two rituals did not answer immediately, but frowned and nodded hesitantly. "It should be thought." "No, you don''t want to." Xiao Nan walked in, staring into the eyes of the two ceremonies, with a gentle smile on his face as if an iceberg was melting, "You are not the same as a real bloodthirsty murderer. I have seen that Murderer, your eyes are different from them." "What''s the difference?" The brows of the two rituals were still frowned. "You just want to kill the person you want to kill." Xiao Nan stretched out his finger and gently touched the forehead of the two rituals. "If the real murderer had such eyes, he would have been addicted to the endless destruction. In, kill everything that can be seen, this is a murderer, otherwise, it is just a soldier." In the modern world and in a world like Naruto, the definition of a murderer is different. The two rituals just hope to find the meaning of life through killing. And the murderers of the Naruto World, such as Feiduan, killing is all his meaning. The two rituals seem to understand but not understand. However, she was surprised at the smile on the face of the woman in front of her at the moment. This person''s hands are undoubtedly stained with blood, but this smile is like a white lily, without a trace of blemish. Can people who have killed countless people have a smile like this? "Well, I came to you for another thing." Xiao Nan stood up, "You can try to sacrifice to the''God'' to gain your own power. I have prepared money for you. " This week, Xiao Nan also made some money. For her, this is a breeze. U U Reading You don''t even need to plunder, just take out some healing talisman, it is enough to make the wealthy businessmen in this world who are seriously ill, wave a lot of banknotes and surge in crazily. Under the temporarily calm appearance of this world, there is an increasingly fierce undercurrent. It is hard to get two people who seem to be able to develop into companions. Xiao Nan does not intend to waste any more time. Treating the two rituals and Cangzaki Orange, she really paid her heart. Hearing Xiao Nan''s words, even during the two rituals, his eyes were slightly bright. Is it finally possible? She knows that getting a gift is equivalent to getting a ticket to participate in the fight, and it is also a faint expectation that the "god" who claims to be able to achieve all his wishes can let the weaving back. "Is it all right now? That''s a lot of money." Aozaki Orange also looked forward to it, and even the excitement in her heart made her have to take off her glasses to force herself to calm down. "Money has lost its meaning to us, that is, it still works for you." Xiaonan smiled, "This is a benefit that only novices can have." "Hurry up, then." The two rituals whispered, and they had already stepped out. This is a spacious wooden room that has been prepared a long time ago. Roger and Uchiha Itachi are sitting on their knees. Even Roger, a rough and casual man, looks extraordinarily honest at this time. After all, the Lord of Destiny might come in person. And Cangzaki Orange saw the two large stacks of banknotes placed on one side like a hill at first glance, almost dazzled. "This debt is a bit too big." She couldn''t help muttering. Chapter 662： : Open the can for the root type The character of Cangqi Orange seemed difficult to understand to the rest of the people, but it was clear in Xiao Nan''s eyes. This is a woman who breaks with her family and is independent. In other words. She doesn''t like to owe favors to others. However, the favor of this debt is owed, and even if it can be easily paid off later, it cannot compare with this huge sum of money at this time-it will directly deduct the least years of effort for the Aozaki Orange . "It seems to be seen through." Cangqi Orange whispered again. Xiao Nan heard these words, turned his head, but didn''t say anything, just kept smiling. She did not give pressure. Neither Cangqi Orange nor the two rituals are despicable and shameless. She still has this vision. It is very simple to do it. As long as you are sincere, everything after that depends on fate. The true companion is to demand Not coming. It is very worthwhile for Xiao Nan to find a true companion with an activity that will not really die. "The process is very simple." Xiaonan stretched out his hand and handed out a paintbrush to the two rituals. "Draw a sign. If it is a qualified person, the''God'' will respond." "What kind of response?" The two rituals took the pen, with a little curiosity in the dark pupils. "Maybe it''s the majestic pressure, maybe the sound, maybe it''s coming in person." Xiao Nan said, and chuckled lightly. "I think it''s more likely to come in person, but don''t worry, that is a very gentle person. Adults." She also didn''t worry that the two ceremonies would not receive a response. After all, this woman came to this world because of instructions given by Silence herself. The two rituals seem to be understood. She picked up the pen and started painting on the ground that was already prepared. Although she hadn''t learned how to draw, because she had a very high level of kendo and the pen was extremely stable, the whole badge looked perfect. But after the last stroke fell, there was no response. "No way?" Cangqi Orange couldn''t help asking, she was in a state of mental tension. After all, she was about to face an existence that surpassed the gods and even the restraint. As a magician, this concept is similar to the nature of touching roots. "strange." Xiao Nan walked up, seeming to realize something, and turned his head and looked around. really. The adult stood quietly at the door, still in casual clothes, with a Feiju on his shoulders. "You are still so friendly." Xiao Nan walked over with a smile on his face. "Your temperament has also become better." He smiled silently, greeted like an ordinary friend. Regardless of whether it is Cangqi Orange or the two ceremonies, there is some confusion. The two rituals seemed to be thinking of something. His eyes turned pale blue in that instant, and the world began to crack. However, no. In this seemingly ordinary man, there is no dead line! Even the clothes and the cat are the same, as if they are the only colored part in the black and white photo, which is particularly conspicuous and shocking. Silence seemed to raise his head to look at the two ceremonies like feelings, and smiled: "If you want to see the dead line on my body, don''t think about your current level. At least it may be possible to get a senior member." Xiao Nan turned his head and was taken aback. "Shi!" She increased her tone, "Don''t be rude! I have emphasized it many times!" "It''s okay." Silence waved her hand, "There is no intention to kill, she is just curious." After speaking, he walked straight over and sat cross-legged on the badge painted by the two ceremonies. "I am the "God", "Lord of Destiny", and "Master behind the scenes" in their mouths." After a pause, they said, "Of course, there is no problem calling me a businessman, two guests." "Guru." Cangqi Orange swallowed. She has thought about various situations, including the shocking momentum, and even made the feeling of sudden changes in the world. But I did not expect this to be the case. However, when the impression in his mind was combined with the smiling handsome guy, he unexpectedly did not feel any sense of violation. The person in front of him seemed to have such a very special temperament. When you think he is an ordinary person, he is like an ordinary person. When you think he is a god, he is also like a god. "They say you are omnipotent." The two ceremonies knelt and sat down in front of silence, using the honorific title, and only at once, a unique Yamato Nadeshiko temperament emerged. But in the silent eyes. More like a cheetah forced to be honest, or a cat. In other words, the temperament is really similar to that of a cat. Feiju seemed to have some interest too. He jumped off his silent shoulders, climbed onto the legs of the two rituals, and found a comfortable posture to lie down again after turning twice. It makes the two ceremonies a bit at a loss. "Feiju rarely likes others like this." The silence was also a little surprised, and then he nodded thoughtfully, "That''s it, I have been with me for a long time, and even my preferences are close to me." He almost forgot that Feiju often sat with him to make up for it. I am naturally familiar with the popular "two rituals". However, this sentence seems to have caused some misunderstanding between the two ceremonies and even his eyes were shaken. "Your biggest wish at the moment, I already know it. I want to resurrect your other personality, right?" The silence seemed to have not seen the wavering, and suddenly started talking about business, "I want to realize this wish. Actually, you can do it yourself without using it to find me." "Can I do it?" The two ceremonies stared. "I mean you, but not you either. Forget it, you can sleep for a while. If you wake up, everything may be solved." Silent softly. His voice seemed to have some magic power. Even if the two rituals wanted to say something, they couldn''t help but slowly closed their eyes. Cangzaki Orange and others next to him did not dare to say a word. Even Roger seemed very honest. But soon. The two rituals suddenly opened their eyes. This time, even the rest of the people could see her changes. It''s not the appearance, but the temperament. The hunter-like gaze that seems to exist forever in the eyes has changed, becoming gentle, and it seems to have unique wisdom. If you insist, the two rituals at this time seem to be unexpected It is somewhat similar to the silent temperament. This is of course. In a sense, she is just "God". The root style, the real master character of the two rituals, is also the existence of the root together, which can be said to be omniscient and omnipotent in the world system of Xingyue. "Unexpectedly, this time, so many things happened." There was a slight smile on Root''s face. This made it more certain that she was not Shishi, Shishi could not smile like this. Chapter 663： : 2 ceremony pot series "Neither did I expect to meet someone as special as you in this world." Silence was also observing the root pattern. Although he knew something about this character for a long time, he had a completely different experience from his current realm. First of all, the root type is not God. Although it is inevitable to have divinity because of the root of the link, the level of this divinity is far inferior to that of the demon **** in the forbidden world. After all, she can use the power of the root to a certain extent because of the connection to the root, but, The root does not belong to her. However, even so. Generalization can still be regarded as a person who exercises the priesthood She can be said to be omniscient, whether it is the past or the future, or even omnipotence, but the soul that still belongs to the mortal cannot directly control the huge power-if the roots want to destroy the world, the time required may be Calculated in hundred years. While observing the root-style silently, the root-style can also be clearly perceived, she is seen through. From the inside to the outside, from the essence to the soul. Everything in front of this existence has nowhere to hide. Most people may hate this feeling, but it is interesting for the root type. "I have always been too boring." Roots said, the beautiful face that is biased towards neutral has a desire to talk. "From the beginning of linking to the roots, I know everything, whether it is what I want to know or I dont want to know, so everything in the world lost its meaning to me. After I created the two rituals and the two rites, I fell asleep..." The root-type tone is very calm, but it is precisely this calm that can make people understand the meaning of her words. Cangzaki Orange suddenly felt a kind of irony. Numerous magicians, with their own desires, rush to the root. But even if they are really successful, at the moment of success, they may lose their desires and become dull as the roots in front of them. "A mortal soul suddenly comes into contact with the power of God, and there will indeed be such a side effect." Silence seemed to understand, and then smiled, "If you want to solve it, it is difficult to say, easy and easy. Now there is an easy way. Before you, as long as you leave this world, the root cause will be useless. You can experience the unknown and growth as much as you want, and of course, there are adventures." Silence himself had the power of the gods in a short period of time, but he did not have the root problem. In addition to his perfect control of his power, a broader world is as important as an expected goal. This sentence is equivalent to giving a chance to open the can. But to everyone else''s surprise, after thinking about the root cause, he shook his head. "If it were when I had just linked to the root cause, I would definitely not wait." She covered her lips and yawned, her smile looked a little lazy, "But now, my salted fish character has been developed. What''s more, even though I am the master, no matter whether it is Liangyi or Liangyizhi, it is actually me. It would be nice to have them take risks for me." There was silence for a moment, and it was just a casual smile. The situation of the two ceremonies Gilgamesh''s situation is different, as well as different. They all separate a part of their character. But the different personalities of the two rituals are deeply bound, and Gilgamesh''s personality represents different ideas in different periods, which are incompatible with each other. Therefore, the two rituals will not choose to be divided into three individuals, and Gilgamesh will make this choice. "Although weaving is dead, as the master, it should be easy to recreate one." Silent said. "Death is her own decision... But, in this situation, Shiji does need Weaving''s help." Root Shiji nodded, closing her eyes as if very tired, and finally murmured Whispered, "The next time I wake up, it should be in the rest of the world..." Root Type once again chose to sleep. still opened his eyes slowly, but this time he recovered the cold feeling, but he blinked quickly, his eyes full of joy. "I really came back." The two ceremonies held her chest, and she could clearly feel that Zhi came back to life. What is going on? Just take a nap, the void in my heart is filled again? "Okay, choose your series." Silently smiled, and information about the jar was instilled into the mind of the two rituals. Because Xiao Nan had already greeted him in advance, and the resurrection of weaving was first, it did not appear to be shocked. The two rituals digested the information in my mind, and seemed to be discussing with the weaver. finally made a decision. "Kendo," she said. Although it is a family of demons, but because of the decline of the family, there is not much magical talent, but proficient in kendo, and the battle of weaving is also based on close combat. Then there is no need to be too tangled. Kendo is just fine. "Okay." There was no sign of silence, just lightly nodding, and rows of jars appeared in front of the two ceremonies. Aozaki Orange''s eyes widened suddenly. U U Reading Knowing is one thing, seeing it with your own eyes is another. Is this the jar? There are treasures from the endless world collected by the Chamber of Commerce. As long as you open the jar, you can obtain knowledge, power, weapons, and even unimaginable everything in a short time. If you are lucky enough, you can also draw out extremely powerful treasures. ! Cangzaki Orange couldn''t wait to see what was in the jar. The two rituals were originally calm. But when he reached out and touched the first jar, his expression suddenly became curious. Silently knows. She switched her personality. At this time, the more lively and bloodthirsty Ryogi-ori was in control of her body. "The kendo series jars are really all kendo-related things." Liang Yizhi had already opened the first jar, and then opened the next jar without pause. The first-level kendo jar, the only ones that are really useful in it are the experience light group for practicing swords, and the light group for enhancing physical fitness. However, for two rituals that are just ordinary human bodies, the degree of reinforcement is still visible to the naked eye. The surprise on Ryogi-ori''s face grew thicker. There are these jars long ago, so why bother to practice Kendo so hard. The silence didn''t say anything. He didn''t know when a cup of black tea appeared in his hand. He just drank slowly. The reason why he didn''t leave was just to see what the destiny props from the two rituals were. Straight death magic eye plus Kendo transfer. That must be a big killer. Chapter 664： : 2 Ceremony transfer props There are more and more empty cans at the scene, and apart from the exclaimed voice of Liang Yizhi, basically no other sound can be heard. Although it is Ryogi-ori, it belongs to the male part of the personality of Ryogi. But in Shen Mo''s view, Ryogi-ori looks more girlish than Ritual. Even if I often come up with a rude remark like "I rely on", it does not appear rude. Of course, face is an important reason. And the rest of the people don''t care about this. Xiao Nan and others who have gone through this process are more concerned about the luck of the two rituals. Especially Konan and Uchiha Itachi. Even though they are about the same strength now, good or bad luck seems to have little effect, but this is because they have a huge base for opening cans. Thousands of three-level cans come down. Whoever has better luck and who has worse luck. It does seem irrelevant. However, the subsequent four-level tanks do not have such a huge base. I want it too. Luck will become especially important after the novice period, and may even be an important factor in widening the gap in strength between members. finally. Of the two hundred first-level pots in the two ceremonies, three prizes were awarded. One of the handles is a dagger. It has no other special effects, but it is as thin as a cicada''s wings, and it waves quietly. Ryogiori obviously likes it very much. Uchiha Itachi''s face had a hint of meaning. He remembered that he was also a younger brother of the Kendo series, and he only offered one big prize for the first-level pot. This gap... Kendo series master kills, the later, the stronger the strength, but the more luck. Uchiha Itachi didn''t say anything, and then read on. Facts have proved that the real Ouhuang is in most cases the Ouhuang. Ryoyizhi only opened three second-level pots to win the prize in the second-level pot. A skill. She did not hide, she tried to use it immediately, the speed of the dagger in her hand was accelerated several times in vain. "Good suitable skill." Xiao Nan couldn''t help but said, obviously a little surprised, "Shi, it seems that your luck is very good, this skill is very suitable for you." It''s normal to open a big prize, but the big prize is very suitable, which is enough to show luck. This skill is coupled with the two rituals of the Straight Death Eye, and it can be used as a nirvana in front of people who don''t have any precautions. Of course, it is impossible for a member of the Kendo series to slam the face in a fight at the level of Xiaonan. "Luck?" The dagger in Liangyizhi''s hand flicked a beautiful sword and retracted it into its sheath, and asked thoughtfully, "Isn''t it because of the root cause?" "Don''t underestimate the Chamber of Commerce." Silent shook his head and smiled, "As far as the root of your world is concerned, it is impossible to affect the fate of the jar. You can only say that the fate of the jar is yours." Since selling cans in silence, there are many lucky people. is only this level, the luck of the two rituals is not the best. After all, the base is placed here. But Xiao Nan is already very happy. The two ceremonies are her valued partners. The better the luck, the greater the potential. "Does the fate of the jar like me? It sounds weird." Ryogi-ori pursed his lips and smiled, speeding up the opening of the can. Itachi Uchiha kept staring at her. He obviously didn''t want to see Xiao Nan successfully recruit a companion with good luck and great potential, but at this time, it seemed that there was no other way except that the luck of the two ceremonies was only temporary. Unfortunately. The two ceremonies may be really valued by the fate of the jars. Five hundred second-level jars gave out six awards. The chief has always been a non, the emperor has always been in Europe. Compared to his younger brother who is also a Kendo series, even Uchiha Itachi has a kind of sadness. He didn''t know if he could still support that non-chief brother. Anyway. In the atmosphere of joy and sadness, the two ceremonies finally came to the most critical moment. Fateful props. "The destiny props determine your future direction. In most cases, the jar will choose the most suitable prop for you." After the silence was over, he looked at the two rituals and smiled, "However, you don''t feel nervous. , Then dont say much, lets go." Ryogi-ori is really not nervous. But she thought about it. decided to give this opportunity to the two ceremonies. They switched personalities again. This switching between different personalities may be unimaginable and even unacceptable to others, but for Liang Li and Liang Yi Zhi, this is the way they are accustomed to, even after the death of Zhi Yi Lost the meaning of living. "Is it enough to open the last ten jars?" the two rituals asked. Compared to the more lively Ryogi, the two ceremonies are much quieter. "That''s right," answered silently. So, the two rituals began to open their own three-level pot, preparing to meet their own destiny. The nine third-level pots in front are unremarkable. The only surprise is that the treasures in each third-level pot can be called a grand prize when placed in the second-level pot. One of them seemed to be a long sword covered with a layer of red blood. The two rituals seemed to be very satisfying, and he directly tied it to his waist with the scabbard. Finally, it''s the last pot. The transfer of Kendo series is largely a sword. A sword body with a certain sword intent. may be wind, UU reading may be thunder, or fire....... However, Silence always felt that the two ceremonies would not be so simple, because she was so special. She didn''t seem to be nervous, but calmly opened the last jar. The moment opened. Boundless sword intent emerged from the inside, making the faces of everyone present slightly changed. It is not so much a sword intent, but more like a murder intent, like an evil spirit in hell, and a butcher on the battlefield. Itachi Uchihas writer noticed that the moment the jar was opened, there was a gap in the wooden house. The weeds that came out withered and died in that instant, turning into fly ash. This is being killed. This kind of sword intent is to kill and live. Even if it is Xiao Nan, her face at this moment is not good-looking. She regards the two ceremonies as her companions. It is precisely because of her pure qualities that she has a murderous intent to contain herself. This is an extremely rare character. But, how could such a job transfer be offered? Could it be that she really hides a ghost that she has neglected in her heart? Xiao Nan''s expression changed extremely, and finally he let out a sigh of relief. Forget it. Even if she is a real murderer, as long as she considers herself a companion, she is a companion. Thinking about this, it''s a lot easier. In the two rituals, he stretched out his hand and took out the treasure that exudes the evil spirit of the sword from the jar. What surprised everyone was that it turned out to be a piece of crystal clear, extremely beautiful jade. This is completely inconsistent with the sword intent it emits, so that it gives people a sense of horror. Chapter 665： : Xiaonan has a new companion He took a sip of black tea in silence, put it down, and said softly: "The sword heart hides the demons and has no time to kill." This sword-like stone comes from a world of immortals and belongs to the magic sword. It is not ashamed of the right way, but its combat power is outstanding. The pure and flawless killing intent when the sword is drawn makes even gods and Buddhas fearful. It seems to be very suitable for two ceremonies. However, as far as Silence is concerned, there is some regret. This transfer means that the two ceremonies will take a completely different direction from the original destiny, and the "Sister Shi" may not appear again. "Isn''t it that you can change your job once the props are opened?" The two ceremonies held the sword stone in their hands and looked up at silence. She didn''t know what this stone meant to her, but she knew she had no other choice. "This job transfer is special, and it is not done overnight. You need to wear this sword stone on your body and experience it all the time. There is only seven days to succeed or fail." Silent explained. It is rare to see such demanding transfer props. Some occupations do have special qualification requirements. However, the destiny item distribution system used at this moment performed well. Since it chose this profession for the two rituals, it shows that the two rituals have this qualification, and there is no worry about silence. "Understood." The two ceremonies did not say much. He just put this jade full of amazing killing intent from the collar of his kimono. Looking at Xiao Nan and the others, he was amazed again. This kind of killing intent is naturally not a big deal for people of their level, but for the two ceremonies that have not yet been transferred, it is extremely fierce, let alone seven days, it may be crazy in a normal day. But the two rituals did not change their faces. "If you want to open the next pot, first you have to change your job successfully. You can stop first." Silently looked at Aozaki Orange and said, "It''s your turn." "Yes." Cangzaki Orange reacted quickly, suppressing his nervousness and stepped forward. "Excuse me, is there a puppet series?" "Doll?" Silently glanced at her, shook his head, "The big series won''t be divided into such a small number, you choose the equipment series." Compared with the two ceremonies, the opening and transfer of Cangqi oranges is nothing worthy of attention. It''s nothing more than a profession like a puppeteer. Therefore, the silence didn''t say much, and he threw a bunch of cans out, then looked at Xiao Nan and smiled: "When you participated in the event, in the dungeon world, someone had already killed the boss for the first time." "What?" Xiao Nan was taken aback. The boss in the Doomsday Quest World is not so easy to kill. A group of people stayed there for several months, and no one really succeeded. Someone has succeeded now? "It''s White Beard." Silence said directly, this is not a secret. "The guy with the white beard was the first to succeed?" Roger looked depressed. "Boss is not a low level of difficulty for any of you." Silent smiled, "Unless dozens of four-level pots are opened, there is the possibility of individual clearance, but Whitebeard is not alone. During this period of time, his sons have been plundering the Tianlong people to obtain wealth, and two of them have found the ship of destiny. At this time, White Beard has already come to you." This is the role of the guild. Compared with Xiao Nan who still needs to work hard to find a companion on his own, White Beard really has an advantage. He naturally has a trustworthy companion, not to mention his character, his profession is almost serving the guild. Originally, silence was to encourage guild-style development. Xiao Nan was silent, but the alarm bell was ringing in his heart. She really has no advantage. Think about it carefully, for so long, those Konoha people should have been growing rapidly, and I don''t know when they will come to the Naruto World to counterattack. "So... is the key to your companions?" Xiao Nan''s voice was a bit bitter. At this moment, she was a little envious of Konoha. At least, those people still have a deep bond with each other. The word companion is indeed a bit heavy for her. "When I was a junior member, companions were indeed important." Nodding silently, without denying, then said, "However, the gap between personal strengths will become larger and larger as you go forward, you should understand that this is a The selection process is not so good for senior members." Junior members do not need to be screened. It is not difficult for anyone to obtain qualifications, even if they only rely on themselves to obtain money step by step, to reach the limit of junior members. However, this will certainly not always be the case. Otherwise, how to reflect the high quality of play. "Xiao Nan." The two ceremonies on the side suddenly spoke. This was the first time she called Xiao Nan directly. "What are you fighting for?" "me?" Xiao Nan was taken aback for a moment, and then quickly reacted. The two rituals are to treat her as a companion. "Why are you fighting..." Xiao Nan didn''t answer directly, but thought about his own heart, and said slowly with some reminiscences, "I was born in a period of war, and I have struggled with my companions on the battlefield since childhood. Survival, and later, with strength, my companions wanted to end the war with great ideals, but they all failed and died, so I inherited their dream, not only for peace, but also for companionship." The last sentence is Xiao Nan''s answer. In her heart. Companion is actually more important than world peace. Otherwise, she would not know that Nagato was walking the wrong path, but she would not stop it, because it was Nagato''s will and the anger of her companions. Between peace and companions, she chose the latter. Roger blinked, grinned, and smiled happily. He just heard such a voice. In respect of attaching importance to companions, Xiao Nan has a different approach from him, and the degree is similar. That''s why he chose to form an alliance with Xiaonan after the death of Keiji Eomiya. According to Roger''s concept, good people value their companions. The two ceremonies heard this answer, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com looked at Xiao Nan''s calm eyes and made his own choice. "I don''t care about world peace or something, but if you can guarantee that someone who deserves to kill will let me kill, I will help you." The eyes of the two ceremonies were equally calm. After giving up the option of returning to the original world, the two rituals had only one purpose. Fight, kill. Liang Yizhi gave up her own existence in order for her to move towards a happy ordinary life, and Liang Yizhi was also willing to abandon peace for the sake of Liang Yizhi''s existence. From now on, she will be both a murderer and a sword demon. "it is good." Xiao Nan didn''t say anything, but the gentle arc between the brows seemed to have told everything. Now that Nagato and Yahiko are both asleep to the ground, she finally has a new companion. Chapter 666： : Its a mature 25 A ninja like Xiao Nan shouldnt have trusted others easily. But her essence is still gentle. It is better to say that it is because of being a ninja that she is selfish, cunning, and cruel that makes her gentleness more precious. However, Xiao Nan''s gentle expression did not last too long. "Since someone has already taken the boss''s first kill, then we can''t consume it anymore." She looked at Uchiha Itachi and Roger, and changed back to that cold look. There is a certain kind of energy that seems to be burning in the pale golden eyes. She wants to end this event and welcome her new companion with victory. "The condition for victory is not to kill the rest, but to seize the Holy Grail." Uchiha Itachi said, "But now, no one knows where the Holy Grail is. I guess, it''s still going to be reduced to a certain extent, even The Holy Grail will appear when only the last two are left." While saying these words, Uchiha Itachi glanced silently. But it''s a pity. The silence is just smiling, without any change in expression. tried to "steal" some useful information from the official behind the scenes and failed. Even Uchiha Itachi has a headache at this time. He is not afraid of any opponent. Any opponent will have weaknesses. However, because of the sudden action of silence, Xiao Nan has two more companions, just like the referee is deliberately giving one side an advantage. Now Uchiha Itachi wants to worry about how to deal with the rest of the members. , but how would he face the three combat powers on Xiao Nan''s side after the other members were eliminated. Then... I can only find a way to reduce staff here. Uchiha Itachi, to a certain extent, is also unscrupulous for the purpose. In order to save Konoha, he can kill the whole family, and in order to let his younger brother grow up, he can even kill himself. At this moment, his goal is to win and gain an advantage for his brother. silently glanced at him. really is a mature two-fifth boy. But he said nothing, and took another sip of tea, indicating that he was just a bystander. In fact, letting the two ceremonies and Cangsaki oranges over has increased Xiao Nan''s tremendous combat power. It seems to be unfair. However, it can also be said that Xiao Nan seized the opportunity and made sincerity and hard work. Fight to your side. this moment. Xiaonan is also thinking about what to do next. And after hearing what Uchiha Itachi said, she also made a decision. "After the successful transfer, we are equivalent to having five top combat powers here. There is no need to prepare anything, just look for it dignifiedly." "That''s right." Roger naturally supports this plan. He clapped his hands and laughed. "Anyway, it''s all fighting. It''s better to fight directly and Karp will leave it to me. I''ve long wanted to see if he has made any progress. " seems to be so decided. The silence is still just a smile. But I was snickering in my heart. This is where Roger would naively think that Xiao Nan intends to fight like this. This team is already thinking about it, not to mention that even the number of people may not be as good as the other team. silent eyes, looked at the Tosaka mansion. There, Lorelai is receiving Kenneth. Kenneth is also one of the twelve monarchs of the Clock Tower. Although arrogant and conceited, the twelve monarchs are already closely connected and unclear. He naturally took his followers and stood with Lorelai. . plus Joan and Karp. This group, whether it is financial or number, is the strongest group at this time. Besides. Also, Dashewan, who hid in Webers body and used Webers body to speed up the recovery of his body, was unwilling to fail like this and found Jian Tong Yanye with Jian Tong Yanyan under his control, while he had no money to open it. The jar, took the Berserker directly from his hand. "When I get some wealth, let you open the can." Oshemaru looked at the warrior whose body was covered in black armor with a hoarse voice, and smiled coldly, "You have to be grateful to me." the other side. Arthur King Altria also made waves in Europe. She didn''t actually do anything. It was the magician family who found it by themselves. The Holy Grail War has developed to this point. Even ordinary people are wondering whether the world has changed, not to mention these magician families. After hearing the participation of the monarch of the clock tower, they are naturally unwilling to pull it down like this. This opportunity. Miss the changes in the world. Altria and Alice Phil, who went to Europe, became their target. Even Iskander. Some people, under the name of "surrender and conquer the king", take refuge behind this king who has a unique charm of the king. Every can opener who opens to the limit provides hundreds of millions of trading points for silence. And he, taking advantage of the large sum of money he made these days, once again raised his own strength to a new level. Now, the silent spiritual power cultivation base has reached the real star level, and the ability to distort reality has really improved the level of creation. At this time, even if he wants to create an earth, it will only take a little time. . Create a planet and destroy a planet, but the difficulty is completely different. In a good mood, the silence did not continue to wander, but returned to his own small house, watching these players from the perspective of God, UU Reading www.uuknshu. com who can achieve real victory. ...... is on the third night of the two rituals to realize the sword intent. The enchantment of Tosaka Toki''s family was suddenly moved. "who is it?" Tosaka Toshimi, who was working, narrowed his eyes. picked up his staff, ready to see it in person. He now has no disciple to be able to check instead. In the previous battle, his disciple who was bewitched by the evil **** and gave him a knife was lost in the turbulence of space after defeating the caster, and even assassin was missing. Determined as death. Ordinary magicians cannot resist the turbulence of space. And in this mansion today. He has the lowest status. Tosaka Toshimi had the best preparation to wake up the others, and quietly came to the place where the barrier was touched. There is only one scroll in which Kumu is stuck. "Kunai...are those two people?" Tosaka Tosaka knew Itachi Uchiha and Konan, and the two top powerhouses who had confirmed their exit were all dead in their hands. With a vigilant heart, instead of touching the scroll, he went to wake up Lorelai. Now, although Lorelai''s arrival has allowed him to open more jars, he is still far from reaching the top level. If he is not treated with caution, he is likely to leave the field without care. Lorelai woke up, and most of the others who heard the movement woke up. Kenneth and his fiancee are the second batch to arrive. Chapter 667： : Kenneth and his fiancee Anyone who sees Kenneth at this time will think of four words. high spirits. What he is wearing at this time is no longer the gray-blue academy dress, but a set of luxurious magician robes. The dazzling magic pattern occasionally shines with magical light, with a mysterious aura. A great magician. Kenneth''s expression is even more condescending. After all, at this time, he has surpassed the sages, surpassed all magicians and even magicians, and became a great magician even enough to be called the "magic god". "You were broken through the barrier so easily, Patriarch Tosaka, your barrier is too crude." Kenneth didn''t pay attention to the scroll on the ground, but looked at the surrounding barriers. He raised his hand and was in the air. The staff appeared from the hand, and in that moment, dazzling layers of magical power flowed in a certain mysterious way. In a short time. The enchantment alone has a total of eighteen layers, intertwined, and mixed with different functions such as falsehood, purgatory, warning, etc. This is not just a skill. is a perfect and perfect connection of several magic skills. Even Tosaka Tokichen can only sigh in his heart that the king of the minerals division lives up to his genius. He has obtained magic from another world in just a few days, and he can use it to such an extent. Talent has reached an unimaginable state. Kenneth himself is very satisfied with his masterpiece. In his opinion, the combination of these magics is no less powerful than a purple epic skill, so he pretended to glance at his fiance Sola inadvertently. Sola was taken aback. then showed an expression of wonder. Kenneth was immediately satisfied. That''s right, he wasn''t showing off in front of Tosaka Toshimi, but just looking forward to the expression of exclamation from his beloved fiancee. In this respect, he is extremely grateful for the existence behind that badge. Because after he possessed such a huge power, he himself felt that his position in Sola''s heart had risen sharply. "Kenneth." Lorelai suddenly raised his head and called Kenneth by his name, "I still suggest that you should let Sora leave. As a good monarch, you are as naive in front of Sola. My child, her presence here will seriously affect your judgment." This can be said to be seen by everyone except Kenneth. Lorelai is also not the first time to say. So Sora''s performance is very skilled, she just suddenly tightened Kenneth''s sleeves, revealing a sad and weeping look. Kenneth only felt the blood rushing to his mind. "Sora is my future wife. Please pay attention to your words and deeds, Paternity Barthmelo!" Kenneth felt that he was acting like a perfect husband at this time. He glared at Lorelai, "You and me. Both are one of the twelve monarchs, and at this moment, they are the only monarch who has received gifts. I hope you can maintain the etiquette to my wife." "If she really becomes your wife, I will." Lorelai glanced at Kenneth, and the disdain flashed past her eyes. She once met Kenneth. At that time, he had no fiance. He looked arrogant and courteous. He was like everyone in every move, which gave her a lot of pressure. But at this time, he really acted like a young child, even to the point of disregarding the overall situation for a little bit of joy. She proposed to let Sora leave because she felt that Sora was not only useless here, but also seriously affected Kenneth''s judgment. But obviously. When Kenneth involved Sola, his judgment was almost impossible. Lorelai focused on the scroll in his hand. "It was indeed lost by the enemy camp. They didn''t seem to be united. Not only did they give their positions, they also listed detailed personnel information." "Maybe it''s a trap?" Kenneth seemed to have a full desire to express himself. He looked at Sola again and said with a confident expression. "However, even if it is a trap, we can use it. I have a skill to quietly Blocking a large area silently, by then, whether it is fighting or evacuation, it will be easy to do." "Blocked?" Lorelai''s eyes lit up slightly. Indeed, if this information is true, then call the door while one of the other people has not changed jobs. If it is a trap, as long as you are fully prepared, even the trap can be eaten into your stomach as a pie. The key is. As an aristocrat, Lorelai doesn''t like to be cautious. It is the way to show the aristocratic demeanor to defeat it directly. "I''ll report to Wang." Tosaka Tokimi nodded, and then said hesitantly, "However, the king may not go together." "Go report." Lorelai was expressionless. There was a contradiction in the opponent''s lineup, how could she have a heart here. Don''t say anything else. There are always conflicting opinions between the three clones of the king alone. It is impossible to count on that king to strike according to their arrangement. and Joan of Arc. Although the saintly lady accepted her gift, she did not intend to fight for her. She just promised to protect the civilians. UU Reading prevented this battle from having too much impact on the lives of ordinary people. So count. She, Kenneth, and Karp are the only ones to ensure the top combat power. It would be great if Kenneth was willing to pay for Lancer to get the funds for the gift, but Kenneth was obviously dissatisfied with his followers. Lorelai felt the pressure. But she didn''t say anything, just turned around and walked to her room with the scroll. No matter what the situation, she must be perfect. on the other hand. Kenneth also brought his fiance to the door of his room, and just when he was about to say goodnight to Sola, Sora suddenly walked in with him and sat straight on the bed. Kenneth''s breathing suddenly increased. "So, Sola?" He stammered for the first time in his life. Could it be that Sora finally understood his excellence and couldn''t bear it anymore and wanted to confide love to him? "Kenneth." Sora called Kenneth''s name without any special tone, but Kenneth''s heart was broken. Kenneth also found out soon. His fiance frowned slightly, which made him feel very distressed. "Palmero Patriarch seems to be very dissatisfied with me." Sola looked uneasy. "Don''t worry." Kenneth said immediately, "You are my future wife, and your status is not much worse than her. What''s more, Lorelai has always been like this. It''s too proud, even The same is true for the other monarchs." Chapter 668： : Sola and Di Lumut Even with Solas acting skills, the corners of her eyes twitched when she heard Kenneth said that her status was not too bad. Isnt there too much difference? Arent you an unprecedented genius? Then why can''t she be higher than that woman? Sora looked at her fianc with anger in her eyes, which made her eyes full of stern and majestic temperament. is like a queen. Of course, this queen is only useful in front of Kenneth. "Kenneth." She changed her tone more bluntly. Kenneth, who didn''t know where he angered her, seemed very honest, without any conceit as a genius. "This Holy Grail war has completely changed, and I feel very disturbed." "I won''t despise you for being weak." Kenneth said immediately. "......" Sola''s breathing stagnated. This is why she hates Kenneth. This person is indeed talented and powerful, but he will only show off in front of her, just like those self-righteous, long and smelly love letters he wrote. But, she will get rid of him soon. Thinking of her plan, Sora made a look of Microsoft. "Well, I believe you will not despise me." Kenneth breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he had successfully comforted his fiancee. "But, it''s a fact that I am weak." Sola''s face showed worry just right. "I can''t get the gift like you, and you can''t protect me all the time, so I think you might as well put Lancer''s contract. Transfer to me." "Lancer?" Kenneth''s face turned cold, not very attractive. He has always been dissatisfied with Lancer. Originally because his disciple stole the holy relic of the rider he used to summon, he had to retreat and summon Lancer, but this Lancer also said that there is no wish for the Holy Grail to be fulfilled? "Lancer''s power is useless for you now, right." Sora noticed Kenneth''s expression. She squinted her eyes and leaned on it charmingly, "But, anyhow, it is also a hero. It''s a pity to discard it like this. It''s better to transfer it to me. When I''m in danger, I can throw him out to block it." "Throw it out to block it? Indeed, the Lancer now has only this kind of effect." Kenneth heard Sola''s words, feeling inexplicably cool. It seemed that Lancer was also used to block attacks in Sola''s heart. However, he is still a little uneasy instinctively. Even if it is a hero, let a man protect his fiancee? "Kenneth--" Sora suddenly hugged Kenneth''s arm and stretched her voice, her cold face was a little coquettish. "Lancer is useless for you anyway, you are so powerful now, he It will only drag you down." Kenneth''s head buzzed. Good, so close, so soft. It has been several years since he signed a marriage contract with Sola, but it is the first time that he is so close to Sola. And this posture. Sora really fell in love with him deeply, after all, she is such a glamorous and noble daughter, not really in love with her, how could she make such an intimacy. "Kenneth--" Sora shouted again, with a hint of coquettish tone. "You, if you like it, use it." Kenneth said with a fast heartbeat, his body stiff, but his head fluttering, pretending to be generous, "You are my fiancee, mine is yours. , And you are right. With my current strength, Lancer is completely useless to me. It''s not bad to be a servant and toy for you." said this, I couldn''t help feeling a little arrogant. What about the warriors in Celtic mythology. What about being handsome. In front of his Kenneth, it was just a servant status. As for that point of anxiety, he was quickly left behind by him. In his heart, Sora was a perfect, immaculate and pure incarnation. The transfer of the contract did not take much effort. For Kenneth now, the magic power of Lingshu seems to be nothing. "Thank you, Kenneth." Sola looked very happy and got up, "Then, I will go back to my room, good night." "Good night... my dear." Kenneth had never seen Sola so happy before, and even took him with him. What happened tonight is like a dream to him. After all, for the first time, I really confirmed the mind of my fiancee. and can be in such close contact with Sola. Kenneth even laughed out of his sleep. and the other side. Sora really laughed. After she returned to the room, she lay directly on the bed, stroking the bright red Lingshu on the back of her hand, giggling. "Lancer," she shouted. A burly, handsome man slowly appeared in front of her, with a trace of sadness in his eyes. Di Lumudo Audina, this is his real name. He was at Kenneths door just now, watching Kenneth move him out. As a result, his wish for the Holy Grail War-to choose a monarch to continue his duties, and ultimately failed. "Lancer, I am your monarch now." Sora approached Lancer, resting his hands on his chest, blinking and staring at him with a slight obsession Call the lord to listen listen. " Lancer did not speak. His handsome face and the seductive moles are unspeakable charms for women. But he is not a prodigal. On the contrary, he always loves and is loyal to his wife, Princess Granny, and is full of admiration for Granny''s noble character and morals. By contrast. Sola who deceived her fianc in front of him is not worthy of his allegiance. Sora didn''t get the expected response, but she didn''t care. "It''s okay, I will get your approval." Suo stretched out his hand and stroked Lancer''s face, smiling idiotically, "I will give you enough money to make you extremely powerful, and then forever Guard me, when the time comes, my father who regards me as a tool will no longer be able to control my destiny. What is Lorelai..." As the daughter of the Sofiali family who is the minister of the psychic subject, Sola is just a tool used for political marriage. This may be the reason why she is obsessed with Lancer. Lancer''s loyalty to his monarch and his chivalry spirit have fatal appeal to Sora. And the emergence of the Holy Grail War, let her see the possibility that Lancer will always be by her side. to this end. Sora not only put out all her savings, including Kenneths gift to her over the years, and even the money she borrowed from some magician family in the name of Kenneths fiance. All of them are enough to push Lancer. Go to the top. Chapter 669： : Dilumudos wish Even the silence did not expect Lancer to have a chance to open the can. The knight actually had no wish. In other words, his wish is to choose a monarch and always win for the monarch. This kind of wish... Silence did not know whether he should be qualified to open the can. So, when Sora used the spell to order Lancer to paint a badge, sacrifice and obtain the jar, silence appeared. The sudden appearance of silence surprised Lancer, but before he could react, he had realized that everything around him had fallen into a static time, including Sola who still had an expression of expectation, and even her. The raised corners of the clothes were fixed in midair. Then, it is already clear who is in front of him. "Dilumduo has seen the Lord of Destiny." Lancer respectfully saluted the silence. "I''m a little bit distressed, Dilumudo." Silently stroked the Feiju on his shoulders, calling out the name of the warrior. Di Lumut still lowered his head. "The jar I brought is a gift to people with aspirations. Only a strong wish and the will to give everything to this wish are things I value." Silent said slowly. Di Lumuto understood the meaning of this sentence in an instant. Is he qualified? It should be qualified, for the sovereign''s will, he can give everything. But there is no qualification. Because he has been abandoned by the monarch, this, no matter from his wish, or from the belief in knighthood, made him extremely painful. "You who have a monarch are qualified." Silent said again, "So, choose another monarch. If you want to ask my advice, Kenneth, who lost his fianc, might be a good choice." Kenneth who has a fiance and Kenneth who does not have a fiance are like two completely different people. From a silent point of view, Kenneth and Dilumudo should have had a chance to understand each other. The two men and the woman seem to be a love triangle, but in reality, Sola is completely redundant. Dilumudo seemed to be hesitant. But in the end, he shook his head. "The master can no longer tolerate me. His arrogance does not allow him to lose to anyone, even emotionally." Dilumudo already knows Kenneth enough. What has happened cannot be changed. At the beginning, Kenneth couldn''t understand his wish. Disdain to understand. "Is that so?" The silence didn''t say much. He still respected Di Lumut''s own will. This sum of money can''t be made, it''s nothing to him now. But when he was silently preparing to leave, Di Lumuto suddenly knelt on one knee. "Please forgive me for being rude, but I have a request." "Say." Silence didn''t look directly at Dilumudo''s consciousness. "I participated in the Holy Grail War with the desire to serve a monarch well. This is the reason for the existence of this heroic body. Although it has failed now, your appearance has given me hope again." "Oh?" The silence couldn''t help smiling. In this posture, I want to enshrine myself as the Lord, alas, this is the first one. "Therefore, I hope to find the monarch worthy of serving for a lifetime by myself-please judge whether this brand new wish at this moment is eligible for the gift." Di Lumutuo continued aloud. If he looked up at this time, he might be able to see the slightly awkward expression of silence. It turned out that I wanted to find the right monarch by myself. Well, I think too much. "Looking for a monarch worthy of worship? You should know that getting a gift is equivalent to saying goodbye to your past. From now on, you will no longer be a dead soul, but will open a new legend with a new identity and new power. "Silence made the final confirmation. "Yes!" Di Lu Muduo raised his head, his eyes flashed with firmness. The Holy Grail War may be over for him. However, a new journey is already in sight. He believed that he could find a monarch who served the rest of his life on this new journey. "So, let''s start." Silent nodded, the figure dissipated, and the flow of time resumed. At the same time, one badge after another appeared in this room. Sora didn''t know what happened. She just watched her knight continuously gaining strength with joy. Of course. Dilumu chose the Cavaliers series. The characteristic of this series is that it pays great attention to the oath. If the oath is kept, the power will be extremely strong. Similarly, if it is violated, the power will be presumptuous. The silence became a little curious. Di Lu Muduo... will choose which person to be his monarch. To say the right words, silence actually thinks Altria is quite suitable, but there are a bunch of king chefs, there is no shortage of him, or maybe Said Conquer King? Iskandar is also a good leader. Be silent and watch the changes. And when Di Lu Muduo opened the can, Kenneth, who didn''t know anything about it, was near Xiao Nan''s residence. Arrange the enchantment. Everything was as Lorelai expected. Jin Shan dismissed their actions and said that they did not want to participate. However, Jeanne only chose to maintain the order of the battle and protect ordinary people from being affected, and did not directly participate in the battle. Pu heard that Roger was among the people he had to deal with, but he directly joined in. In addition, they also hired a foreign aid. God split fire weave. Because of Joan''s guarantee, Kamikazuhoori also joined in. "If the letter is correct, the opponent has three top combat powers, a traitor, and a member who has not yet obtained a career." Lorelai said calmly, looking at the several people in front of him, "This is naturally the best. As a result, if this is a trap, and the number of enemies exceeds five, then we will leave directly." Lorelai himself was not qualified to win the event. She is not an event participant after all. U U Reading www.uuknshu.com However, the victory of this event can only be determined by oneself. This is the glory of the nobility and the "perfection" that protects this world. "If you are going to evacuate, I will help." Joan pursed her lips, "I''m really sorry." She obviously accepted the worship of the Bathmelo family, but did not directly help. For the Saintess at this time, she was indeed a little ashamed. "It doesn''t matter, I can understand Joan''s principles." Lorelai looked at her. After gaining a career, the blue golden flame in Joan''s eyes completely disappeared, and she was like a saint in every move, and she often prayed, but because of this, I have seen a saint who has not prayed for a few days Your lord, Lorelai always has some inexplicable anxiety about Joan of Arc about this matter. She provided Joan of Arc with property and wanted to add strength to the camp that guarded order. This decision should be correct. Chapter 670： : The melee of the members Lorelai once again confirmed that his decision was okay, and focused on the mansion in front of him. This place is not a suburb. is a villa complex in the center of the city. The people living in it are either rich or noble. Not far away is the busy city, with tall buildings and dense crowds. Even if there is an enchantment, the battle can only be carried out on the stage of destiny. "Let''s get started." Lorelai drew out the rapier around his waist, and the magic power of the wind in the air continued to converge. Then, pressing forward with the force of the thin sword swing. Boom! Countless gusts of wind tore up the entire villa like countless blades, and several people flew out of it. Xiaonan''s face is very ugly. The two rituals are protected by her side, otherwise, the attack just now cannot be blocked by the two rituals that have not yet been transferred. A rough sweep, there are four enemies. It''s too late to retreat, the stage of fate has already started, and she has discovered the barrier that encloses the entire area. "Shi, I will protect you." Xiao Nan''s figure turned into countless talismans and scattered around, but wrapped the two rituals, and then reunited into his figure. This is one of her skills. can put talisman, even living things in one''s body. "I can fight too." The two rituals pulled out a thin sword reflecting the color of blood, and the cyan kimono was hunting and hunting, looking like a classical chivalrous woman. just exudes a terrifying killing intent. "Now you step directly into the battlefield, and you won''t even survive a moment." Xiao Nan kept calm, "I will give you a gap to let you see the outside world. Maybe you need to surprise you and give the final blow." "it is good." The momentum of the two rituals continued to rise in the killing intent, and then retracted into the body, between exhales and inhalations, in the blue eyes, the killing intent was hot. At this moment, the stage of destiny has been set up. This is an extremely huge stage. The sky presents the color of dusk, half the sun, half the moon, with countless stars dotted with it, and the buildings are twisted and intertwined like forest trees, forming a magnificent picture combining science and wildness. , The entire stage of destiny is as huge as the general Fuyuki City. However, the several figures suspended in the air, which should have been very small, now exude an aura no less than this magnificent sight. "I''m not surprised that you know where we are." Xiao Nan glanced at Karp, "But at this time, who of us warned you?" It''s a coincidence that I got stuck at this time. Although the time limit for the two ceremonies to obtain a transfer is seven days, she has shown a fit with this profession. It only takes a day or two to successfully transfer and become a top combat force. "That''s right." Lorelai held her rapier, and the surrounding wind was surging, "There are traitors among you." She confirmed the number of people, and the information in that scroll is basically correct. Although I dont know who the traitor is, if the traitor comes forward at this time, its five to three. can basically declare victory. However, there was no response. Even if she heard that there was a traitor, Xiao Nan''s expression did not change, because she already knew who the traitor was. Rather, from the beginning, Uchiha Itachi was not her companion at all. "Four fights four, it looks like it will be a big battle." Xiaonan observed these people, "Roger, according to your request, Karp will leave it to you, orange, you come to the battle, Uchiha Itachi, the rest The three of us are our main attack." "it is good." Uchiha Itachi calmly agreed. He did not choose to go to the opposite side. His goal was to reduce bilateral strength as much as possible with equal combat effectiveness, so that he had a chance. Xiao Nan knew his purpose very well, so even if he understood that it was his leaked news, he still Fight with him. After all, they are all mature ninjas, and everyone will only choose the best way for them. of course. If there is a chance in the battle, none of them would mind giving each other a knife from behind. Lorelai is a little confused. For the nobles, betrayal is an inexcusable humiliation. But these people in front of me. Whether it is a traitor or a betrayed person, are you ready to fight side by side at this time? Anyway. The battle has begun. Xiaonans figure disappeared. She is a Fulu master. As long as she is not found by others, she can use Fulu bombardment as much as possible. Uchiha Itachi is transformed into a giant, holding a giant sword in her hand, and the terrifying sword aura will take all the other three as attacks. range. The most prominent performance is Aosaki Orange. As soon as he raised his hand, six Aozaki oranges that looked exactly the same appeared in front of him. They are dolls. Everyone was wearing a red cloud gown with a black background from Xiao Nan. Xiao Nan was taken aback by this familiar scene. If Nagato also opened the jar, maybe he would be a puppeteer. "Let me play support." A Cangzaki orange spoke, and the cigarette hanging from his mouth was dropped at random. With a bang, the endless sea of ??flames burned. "Small carving skills." Lorelai''s rapier flew, and the wind violently ripped apart the sea of ??fire. But the next moment. Another Aozaki orange hidden in the sea of ??fire has rushed up, UU reading www. There is a terrible wind pressure on uukanshu.com''s fist. Both the strength and the temperature of this wind pressure are enough to turn a city into a magma purgatory. But Lorelai is not afraid. has a golden pattern on his body, raises his fist and directly meets him, his aura looks not bad at all. Her profession is not a pure mage. As a perfectionist, her profession has the same "perfect" characteristics as her character. is just a touch. Amidst the blasting and dispersing shock waves, both sides generally understood the other''s professional characteristics. "Did you meet a restrained person in the first battle?" A certain Aozaki orange narrowed his eyes, and there seemed to be a stream of data flowing through his eyes. To some extent, the puppeteer is also a "perfect" profession. Using artificial technology to create dolls that are more perfect than humans, this is the philosophy of the puppeteer. The six dolls of Aozaki Orange look the same, but have different characteristics, and the combination is a perfect combination. The main method of attack is naturally to find a breakthrough point. But Lorelai was flawless. She is more suitable for Roger. This thought just flashed through Cangzaki Orange''s mind, and suddenly realized that a majestic magical light appeared under his feet. "Resolve one." Kenneth was holding a book, his eyes shining with confidence. next moment. A ray of black lightning completely envelops the Aozaki orange, which is not known as the main body or the doll. This is not lightning. is a torn space. Chapter 671： : 1 second limit exchange The tearing of space can basically be regarded as a nirvana for players at the junior member level. No matter how strong a defense is, few can resist such destruction. is a skill that can limit most of the space transfer. So of course. This doll of Aosaki Orange was torn to pieces roughly. "I have a headache." The faces of the other Aozaki Oranges did not change much. But it is indeed a headache. Generally speaking, different dolls should have different shapes. For example, the defensive type should have a burly figure, but this overly obvious shape also means that it is not easy to hide the body and core of the doll. So Aozaki Orange designed the doll to be exactly the same, but unfortunately, the one that was just destroyed is the core. is responsible for coordinating all the dolls, analyzing battlefield data, and even finding the opponent''s weaknesses. Losing this doll, Aozaki Orange''s strength suddenly dropped. But the enemy will not stop attacking because of this. Kenneth showed off his amazing talent as a genius magician. He was holding a magic book suspended in his palm, and he came in one after another, and vented on the battlefield with unimaginable combinations. He even took care of it. His own defense resisted the attacks from Uchiha Itachi and Talisman. A person who has a very high affinity with his own profession. Both Konan and Uchiha Itachi came to a conclusion. This person''s profession is not just from a wish, he is a pure magician himself. There is another person. Lorelais face is also full of confidence, and her grasp of the battlefield is incredible. Her attack even counts every puppet of Aosaki Orange, and can make perfect use of the spark. The attack of Zhizhi and Kenneth was like a queen strategizing. Xiaonan and Uchiha Itachi felt the pressure. "Loreley? It really deserves to be the Patriarch of Bathmelo." Cangzaki Orange naturally knew Loreley and even met, of course, in her world. Lorelai heard this sentence. She looked at Aozaki Orange. "You are also a person in our world? In that case, why should we stand on the side of a stranger? We need enough strength to protect our world." Lorelai said natural words with a natural expression. "What you want to protect is the order in your hands." Cangzaki Orange knew her, or the nobles of these aristocratic factions very well. Facing the power beyond his control, or possibly the power beyond his control, he will issue a designated seal. is also known for protecting the world. But for Aosaki Orange, it is true to guard the ancient system that can benefit them. Lorelai doesn''t comment on this. "Since ancient times, no matter what era it is, the order of the world has been in the hands of a few people." She held her rapier high, and her meticulous dress was hunting under magic power. "The glory of my blood lies in this number. For the guardian of order for thousands of years, now that I have confirmed my merits, naturally only I can inherit this right." The nobility is granted rights, because it has been the case for thousands of years. Lorelai does not believe in power in blood. is the glory and nobility in the blood. When she said these words, her rapier finally fell, and the rich magic entwined on it turned into several gusts, and then turned into a huge wind dragon hundreds of meters long, cyan magic and torn space. The cracks mixed together and rushed towards each doll of Aosaki Orange. "Why everyone has the ability to tear space, but I don''t, is my luck so unlucky?" Cangzaki Orange didn''t care about making complaints, and hurriedly manipulated the dolls to avoid them. Lost the doll responsible for calculation and control, and her flexibility to control several dolls at the same time has decreased to a certain extent. However These apparently manipulated wind dragons did not twist and continue to rush towards her, but entangled after passing her, turning into a dragon of thousands of meters long, circling the super Uchiha Itachi and rushing away. Very fast! even gave up part of the precise control for speed, and the leakage of a little force cut the surrounding buildings to pieces. From the beginning, her goal was Uchiha Itachi! In less than a second, everyone reacted and showed the qualities of being a strong person. Kamikazuoori also used his own tricks. Countless Shikigami emerged from the void. It was the skill that once cut the huge tentacles. The goal at this time was the same huge Suzano. However, Uchiha Itachi did not sit still. "The forests are all ashes, and the blades are like fire!" Hot flames suddenly rose above the huge long knife. The terrible temperature distorted the space at the moment it appeared, and the air swept and spread like an explosion, so fierce that even Lorelai''s face changed slightly. But it is not over yet. What Uchiha Itachi acquired was not the initial solution skills, but the swastika! "Canhuo TaitoDongSunburst Blade!" The terrible flames on the knife rushed towards the front end crazily in the next second, compressed on the tip of the knife, the hot light was like a small sun but the place it passed was pitch black. It''s like completely erasing a part from this world. Lorelai''s face finally changed drastically. This terrifying skill can dissolve everything including the space, absolutely irresistible! So she knows what she can only do at this time. Fight speed! Either they killed the opponent first, or they were killed first! "Kenneth!" Lorelais voice has a sense of screaming. This is not because of fear, but the result of high-speed vocalization in order to compress time. Kenneth understood what he meant by calling him, his face was also solemn, and there was no junior. Members can calmly face the dying counterattack of another junior member. Kenneth didn''t use any skills, it was too late, just pure magic power entangled towards the area on the giant knife that was not wrapped in flames. Life and death are in an instant. Cangzaki Orange''s reaction was not slow. The assassin of her doll teleported behind Kenneth in an instant. The dagger was shining with a coquettish light, piercing through layers of magic. Enchantment, this is not only the use of purple epic skills, even this weapon and equipment is also purple epic! And after this second. There was a boom. The hot sun burst out. Xiaonan''s body is hiding in a remote place. She has just activated the talisman in ambush, hoping to have any effect, but she has done everything she can. At this moment, she only cares about the result of this extreme exchange. Chapter 672： : The odds of winning are on this knife That''s right, it''s extreme exchange. Both sides gave up their main defense in this second and chose to attack. It is time to bet on who wins. Finally, the aftermath of the burst of hot light slowly dissipated. The entire battlefield has become a ruin, and the original high-rise forest is completely invisible. Only huge deep pits and melted magma spread all over the earth. It looks like the end is coming. And the first thing Xiao Nan saw was Lorelai. The woman gasped slightly, just less than half a meter in front of her, the torn space was slowly healing. Nothing? Xiao Nan''s heart sank. Uchiha Itachi was too late to defend at that moment, but he released an attack skill that seemed to be a hole card, and it was a pity that he could almost wipe out an enemy. Then, what about Uchiha Itachi? Xiaonan looked at the location of Itachi Uchiha, where there was no huge figure of Susao, because even the highly concentrated Chakra could not resist the mighty power of space tearing. and so...... Xiaonan only saw a long knife and a floating badge. really dead? On the contrary, Xiaonan breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, but also frowned weirdly. In her eyes, Uchiha Itachi was definitely not someone who gave up her hope of survival easily, and even before she died, she tried to help her attack the enemy. people. Yes, Uchiha Itachi will not help her. This person only has Konoha in her heart, and she is Konoha''s enemy. In Uchiha Itachi''s heart, the first is to win the victory by herself, and the second is to prevent her from winning. This is very clear to Nanan, so she can''t understand it. But in the current situation, there is no chance for Xiao Nan to think about it. In any case, the badges and knives are here, it is indeed like a post-mortem performance. Xiaonan looked at the last battlefield. The puppet of Aosaki Orange stood in front of Kenneth, except that the dagger did not pierce the head or heart, but only pierced Kenneths arm. Even the puppet itself is locked tightly by the chain of magic, unable to move anymore. "It seems that we won." Lorelai showed a slight smile, even she would feel joy at the moment of winning. This wave of extreme exchanges solved the opposite one with no death on his side. The victorious Tianbian has already moved closer to them. "not necessarily." The other Aozaki oranges suddenly made a sound. They all made the same action, which was to take the ladys cigarette from their bodies and put them in their mouths, lit them, and took a deep breath, showing exactly the same expressions, which made people unable to distinguish. Which is the ontology. is the moment when the voice falls. Kenneth''s expression twisted. He covered his arm and backed away a few steps. There were already a spell-like pattern surging from the wound, even the surging magic power could not stop it. "My dagger is purple rare equipment." A few Aozaki oranges said in unison, even the angles of the corners of their mouths are exactly the same, "The effect is not the devil, but the skill, the effect of this dagger, You know now, it''s the''curse of killing''." "Ahhhhh." Kenneth had already screamed because of the pain. He felt his arm was being burned by fire, and the pain went straight into his soul. After using a few healing magic to no effect, he also cut off his entire arm from his shoulder very decisively. But, it was useless. Mingming''s arm had been severed, but he still felt his arm burning, and even the pain continued to spread toward his shoulder. "Didn''t I say it, is it a curse?" Cangzaki Orange took another cigarette and slapped, "This curse directly affects the soul, and it has spread all over the soul for the first time. Tsk, it really is. It''s cruel." just as she said. The black curse mark still emerged from the broken arm, and it spread quickly to the face. A state of selflessness, a state of pain, a state of severance... Kenneth was already lost in his wailing, and his strong spiritual power seemed to be the nourishment for the curse at this moment. Lorelai did nothing except throw a few healing spells at a distance. is not without other means. But this is still on the battlefield. The enemy will not give her the chance to focus on the treatment too much. Moreover, if the curse is still contagious, then easily approaching will even hit herself. The perfect nobleman will not make wrong decisions because of emotions. not to mention...... She didn''t feel any emotions. If she wanted to say anything, she had to re-evaluate the situation because she lost an important combat power. Kenneth died in the end. His badge emerged from his body, and then slowly disappeared in front of everyone, returning to the person he had planned. Unexpectedly, it was not returned to Sola''s hands, but returned to his family. In the hands of cronies. Xiao Nan slightly glanced at the location of Uchiha Itachi with feelings. The badge there also disappeared. Only the knife was left in place. When did disappear? Is it the same time as the Kenneth badge disappeared? Xiaonan''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. U U Reading www.uukanshu.cm And Lorelai glanced at the battle between Roger and Karp not far away. The two people laughed while fighting, and even talked about the fun of the grandson when he was a child... It was also at this time that Lorelai learned that the son of One Piece turned out to be the grandson of Lieutenant General Pirate, so this is "father and son" Discuss"? Nakap can''t count on it anyway. "Now, it''s two on two." Lorelai looked at Xiao Nan. "Do you want to continue?" Xiao Nan looked at her also. Two women from different worlds seem to be bursting with fierce sparks when their eyes touch at this moment. That is the intent to fight. "A real battle always has an absolute chance of winning." Lorelai raised the rapier again, and the words were filled with absolute self-confidence in vain, "However, the victory must belong to Bassemiro!" As long as you are perfect, the victory must belong to her. If you fail to win. That can only show that I have not been perfect. This kind of seemingly rebuttal thinking is Lorelai''s belief, and it is her instinct for existence. Therefore, in the face of at least 50% chance of winning, the true nobles will never escape. And Xiao Nan, the same is true. "Orange, go get Uchiha Itachi''s knife." Xiaonan said to Aozaki Orange. Her chances of winning are actually not high, because since participating in this event, she has not had a good time to replenish her talisman. After repeated battles, her talisman has been consumed a lot. However, the odds of victory lie in the sword of Uchiha Itachi. Chapter 673： : The knife is controlling me Uchiha Itachi once said that his transfer is to practice this knife, the purpose is to leave strength for Konoha after he dies. Although I dont know how true or false it is. But for the moment, it seems that there is nothing wrong. Anyway. Xiaonan himself would not touch the knife easily. If it was fake, then Uchiha Itachi would only target himself. Besides, it is the safest way to hold the knife by Aosaki Orange doll. A doll of Aosaki Orange holds a knife in his hand. It is a doll that is good at close combat. Just as soon as she touched it, she understood why Xiao Nan would let him hold the knife. "It''s amazing, is this really a knife?" Cangzaki Orange can feel the incredible power of the knife, and the various abilities are even more exaggerated than the golden legendary equipment. No, the golden legend is estimated to be stronger and more effective. can this knife. There are dozens of skills that you can feel alone. "Don''t waste time, orange." Xiao Nan raised his hand, and purple chains emerged from the void, twisting towards Lorelai. The control doll of the orange hindsight also rushed up. ꡪ! The sound of metal collision resounded through the world like a bell. also holding a long sword to block the blow, Kamikaruhoori showed an incredible expression. Her seven days and seven nights have been transformed into a shikigami, possessing life, and possessing or even surpassing the power of ordinary purple epic equipment in the enhancement again and again. But this moment. The moment when it simply collided with the long knife in the opponent''s hand. Kamikazuoori heard the wailing of seven days and seven nights. The same thought as when Aozaki Orange held the knife came into her mind. Is this really a knife? "It''s really amazing." Aozaki Orange showed a surprised expression, holding a knife in one hand and turning into two hands, "It seems that there is still this kind of skill, by the way, evil spirits!" The moment the voice fell, a huge roar came from behind the doll. That is the ghost of a monster. There were countless things that seemed to be bandaged on the sword, and the doll was tightly wrapped, the phantom disappeared, but armor appeared on the doll. exudes a tyrannical aura like a wild animal. The so-called sword originally meant that someone who held the sword would be stronger. Although the one holding the sword is just a doll, the doll is also stronger than Uchiha Itachi''s clone. This is by no means a simple addition, Aosaki Orange has felt this incredible power at this moment. "Cut!" She spit out this word. The long sword in his hand has already made his debut in a sharp way of drawing a sword. Boom! The bright sword aura blasted out like a light cannon. With the will to cut everything, Shenshihuowei retreated madly with a premonition of extreme danger. Even so, she still felt the wailing of Shijin. This force... has exceeded the limit of reaching members. how is this possible! ? "What kind of knife is this?" Lorelai also felt the crisis. She stared at Aosaki Orange closely, and repeated her words, "What kind of knife is this!?" Although it is said that there is a battle with members of the Chamber of Commerce, anything can happen, and any trump card can appear. But the immediate development still exceeded expectations. This mans doll has absolutely no such power. The problem lies with this knife. However, an enemy was clearly solved, but because the enemy left a knife, the result is almost the same as if it was not solved? "In the face of unforeseen things, what should the nobles behave?" Aozaki Orange''s expression began to play, she looked at Lorelai and said, "I''m really curious." Lorelai did not speak. To make the enemy''s combat power stronger than himself is actually already a disgrace to Bathmelo. However, manpower always has its limits. There are also enemies stronger than oneself. this time. Only fight. "Although you have become stronger, the other person has become weaker." Bassemero wielded the rapier again, and the breeze spread out at a terrifying speed, enveloping the entire battlefield in the blink of an eye. Xiaonan quickly understood what she was doing. The figure retreated extremely quickly. The next moment, Bathmelo''s figure suddenly appeared in the position before her retreat, and the rapier in her hand was chopped down with a fierce attack that tore through the space. Teleport? No, it is not. is following the flow of the wind. Xiaonan could see clearly, Bassemello turned his magic power into a breeze spread over the entire area, and then turned his body into a breeze to melt in. "Sure enough, there are all kinds of hole cards." Xiao Nan''s figure turned into hundreds of thousands of talisman to spread out. can''t hide, the opponent''s skill builds a place that is almost a domain, and all the air flow in this domain can''t be covered, and I can move in it at a speed that is almost teleporting. If you switch to the rest of the Crispy Mage, in front of this combination of skills, I''m afraid it will be easy to find and get close. There is nowhere to hide. But Xiao Nan is different, her body can be transformed into a talisman and spread out. "A good move, but it can only block it for a while." Lorelai did not pause. Her figure began to flicker extremely fast, shattering a large piece of talisman every time. The speed is so fast that Xiao Nan doesnt even know where to activate the talisman. UU reading Of course, she should have had the means. only need to activate a large number of talisman all at once, carry out indiscriminate bombing, the opponent can not escape anyway, and will be seriously injured anyway. But, Xiao Nan can''t do it now. Because the Fuluo is not enough. Sure enough, Master Fulus advantage lies in the fact that he can accumulate a terrible amount of Fuluo, and then throw it out in battle, but the disadvantage is also obvious. Once the Fuluo consumes too much, it will immediately pale in comparison. For example, at this moment, if you choose to bomb as much as you want, the opponent will Injured, but not dead, and she who has consumed all the talisman can only be slaughtered. "Orange, get rid of this first." Xiao Nan''s voice rang from all directions. She is already at a disadvantage, the only thing she can rely on is her companion. Aosaki Orange, holding the knife of Uchiha Itachi, seemed to be the strongest combat power in the field. However "I can''t do it." Aozaki Orange''s voice came. "What?" Xiaonan seemed to turn his attention to Aozaki Orange, seemingly incredible. The doll wrapped in white armor is like a peerless swordsman, every sword exudes a horrible breath, and the divine cracking fire weave suppressed steadily retreating. However, there was no feeling of coming to help her. "I have no way to control this knife." Aozaki Orange''s voice came again, talking to the rest of the dolls, "It is a very strange feeling, as if you have chosen an opponent, you can only cut it down. Now it is not. I hold the knife, but the knife is controlling me." Chapter 674： : This is the last backstab The sword controls her? Xiaonan didn''t expect this to be the case, but it seemed reasonable. Yes, she is always vigilant towards Uchiha Itachi. If it was Uchiha Itachi left something behind on the knife, it is also extremely normal. After all, for Uchiha Itachi, the first is to win by yourself, and the second is to prevent her from winning. just this way... is difficult. Xiaonan can feel that her talisman is constantly decreasing. Once she has reduced to a certain number, her body will be exposed, and then it will inevitably lead to the end of death, and even the style cannot escape death. As a ninja, it is naturally impossible to give up until the last minute. Xiaonan stared at Lorelai, who was flashing at high speed on the battlefield, constantly destroying the talisman, thinking about countermeasures. And this moment. Aozaki Orange also acted. Only one of her dolls was controlled by the knife, and only those with insufficient power could be controlled, and the rest of the dolls all blasted towards Lorelai. After all, she is a strong person who can open the can to the limit, and she has many skills. Lorelai''s attack speed was disturbed. Xiaonan seized the opportunity, thinking that the few Fuluo fought back fiercely. cannot be dragged. is dragged to run out of the talisman, it is the end of death. and so-- "Don''t run around, just stay here for me." Xiao Nan gritted his teeth and displayed the last avatar in one breath. Thousands of Xiao Nan appeared at the same time, and each Xiao Nan held a talisman in his hand, and his hands quickly formed a seal. At this last time, she chose the ninja method. A red enchantment emerged from every Xiao Nan''s body. cross each other, link. The entire battlefield was divided into areas with layers of barriers in a short time. This is Xiaonan''s last resort! This kind of barrier naturally cannot stop the impact of Lorelai, but it also divided her domain, slowed her movement speed, and even found her positionthe place where the barrier collapsed is where Lorelai was. s position. "I caught you!" Aozaki Oranges stabbing client flashed and rushed with a dagger. This is a real space teleport skill. Lorelai, who had already seen the power of this cursed blade in Kenneth''s body, quickly avoided. But just now. Xiaonans talisman seems to have finally bottomed out, and her scattered body reunites with the last talisman. "Is it the last blow again?" Lorelai squinted his eyes and raised the rapier in his hand. "Come on, the glory of victory must belong to Bassemello!" With the same skills as Susao, who had just destroyed Uchiha Itachi, several wind dragons scattered and rushed towards Xiaonan''s body with the power of cutting space, completely sealing off all areas of action, and it was inevitable! "Style." Xiao Nan''s expression was strangely calm. "Well, I''m ready...but I might fail." Shiki said inside her. "In the beginning, there was no absolute success. I have done my best." Xiao Nan even smiled, "I''m just a little sorry for you. I am a partner, but there is no way to protect you." "This is the battle, and it is what I am after." The words of the two ceremonies fell, the long sword in his hand was raised, and the figure had already flown out. The clothes and long hair of the kimono are flying together, Senhan''s sword intent and endless killing intent are merged into one, and it is as bright as a flawless ice crystal. The kendama in the arms of the two ceremonies shines brightly. At this moment, there was a blank in her mind, and even the consciousness in the soul no longer existed. The only thing that was there was the killing intent that was pure to the unthinkable level, and this killing intent turned into the purest and most terrifying sword intent. . There is only one chance. The goal of killing intent is an attack that tears apart the space like a wind dragon. At this moment, even in silence, I couldn''t help but squint, as if I saw the **** in a movie, I plunged into it with a little excitement. A sword stabbed out. At the moment when it touched the wind dragon, this sword, which was just an ordinary equipment, shattered and turned into powder in the space crack. but the sword intent, pierced out. is like an item that has been sealed for thousands of years touching the space again, and like a naughty child puncturing a huge floating bubble. Snapped. There seems to be such a sound in the dark. The wind dragon shattered. Although it was only one of several wind dragons, it also gave Xiao Nan a glimmer of life. She had already moved forward when she stabbed the sword in the two rituals, hugged her and rushed out. Either live or die. The result is birth. The death line, which was so weak that it could not be seen by the naked eye, was caught by the Eye of Straight Death and stabbed with sword intent. for exchange. The sheer inconceivable sword-killing intent of the two rituals quickly faded, and the figure became profusely sweating in a short period of time like prostration, and even lost weight visible to the naked eye. But even so, Lorelai still opened his eyes unbelievably. At most, the opponent is someone who has just changed their job, and actually blocked her junior members pinnacle purple epic skill? Lorelai, who has also experienced this process, is very clear. The gap between the two is like a lake and the sea. "I remember you..." Lorelai stared at the two ceremonies in Xiao Nan''s arms, UU reading seemed to imprint her appearance in his mind. "This is a humiliation that I cannot forgive. Next time, I will definitely find you, and then I will offer hymns and revenge!" She is not going to continue the fight. The mortal blow has been missed, and it is still blocked by someone far weaker than himself with such an incredible performance. That sword seems to be redefining the standard of "perfection", not to mention, the breath of the gods and flames has been constantly Weak, as a foreign aid, she has no responsibility to accompany her to the death. "Retreat, this is the end of today." Lorelai''s figure flickered in front of Kamiyakaori, and when he raised his hand, a fierce wind rushed towards the doll holding a knife by Aosaki Orange, not for killing the enemy, but It is to repel. The fate of this melee. can retreat in the form of non-confession, but in fact, it is acquiesced. But just when Lorelai was guarding the **** Slashfire Weaving and preparing to retreat. Yu Guang glanced. was surprised to find that the sword-holding doll that was temporarily repelled by his own, took advantage of the trend and rushed towards Xiao Nan at a terrifying speed. A bright flame bloomed on the tip of the knife, and the killing intent was permeated. This moment. Lorelai seems to understand that the man is not dead, but has been controlling the knife in secret. Many questions are suddenly clear, such as why the knife left by a dead member can still have such a huge power. . So this knife is the last backstab of the traitor. Lorelai stopped, seeming to want to see the final result of the knife. Chapter 675： : Uchiha doesnt understand companions Actually, it is not Uchiha Itachi''s intention to see the poor at this time. Fraudulent death is not what he expected. The best result, after eliminating the rest, he fought with Xiao Nan decisively, and won the final victory by using his own body as his hole card. However, in the situation just now, he does not have the possibility of escape. The characteristics of his profession determine that he does not have many skills that can be used for escape. The standard of pretending to be dead is very rough. is so rough that you can realize something wrong if you think about it. From when Xiaonan asked Aozaki Orange to hold the knife instead of holding the knife herself, Uchiha Itachi understood that his hole cards have been seen, and the hole cards are no longer the hole cards, but will become his own weakness. and so-- There is no way to wait until the end, now is the best time to solve Xiaonan! From Uchiha Itachi''s killing intent to the sword approaching Xiaonan, it was only a short time, the skills that entangled the whole body, and the evil spirits were also preparing for this moment. ء! Sword light cut off a doll trying to hinder him. Boom! The knife shredded the few talismans. All of this, although it took a short time, but for Xiao Nan who lacked the talisman, this moment had no effect. can neither allow her to resist this level of mortal, nor allow her to escape the scope of mortal. The only thing that can be done is to throw the two rituals of taking the red medicine in the arms towards the Aozaki orange. "Escape." Xiaonan only has time to say one word. Her face is very calm. After all, this is just an activity that cannot be robbed of the badge. Although it failed, it is not the ultimate failure. If you want to talk about worry, these two new partners are the only ones. Uchiha Itachi will not let them go. However At the moment when Xiao Nandu had already faced death and failure, a green light suddenly appeared in front of him, and then a sound resounding through the entire stage of destiny. "I Roger! Never allow my companions to kill each other!" Roger''s speed rose to the extreme in an instant like burning. It was Karp''s green light faster than him, which blocked Uchiha Itachi''s mortal blow. Then, Roger''s fist fell along with the sound. The powerful force that carried the carrier hit Uchiha''s sword like an asteroid hitting the earth. This is the power of burning, the speed of burning. is also a purple epic skill. Under Roger''s angry will, it showed strong destructive power. Uchiha Itachi''s evil ghost-ridden battle armor even disintegrated in mid-air, and the doll of Aosaki Orange was out of control. Why? Uchiha Itachi''s mind was confused. Because it was not only Roger that was blocking him, but also Karp. At that moment, the two people who had been fighting between life and death changed their directions while they had no communication. Whenever one person has a different mind, the other person will die in the battle of life and death. But why? Uchiha Itachi''s clone appeared in the air, holding the long sword, he looked at Roger and Karp in front of him, he couldn''t understand. Roger, forget it. Karp, this is someone from another camp. For him, it should be that Xiao Nan''s death would benefit him more. He can even kill Roger together while Luo is outstanding. This is a double victory and a good harvest. . "I don''t care if you are a false companion or a true companion. In my Roger''s alliance, cannibalism is absolutely not allowed!" Roger is still in a situation of extreme anger, his whole body is burning like a flame. The anger in his eyes is also blazing. "Our alliance was originally only temporary." Uchiha Itachi said slowly. "Temporary companions are also companions!" Roger clenched his fists tightly, his voice resounding loudly, "If you want to fight, you should dismantle the alliance first. It is absolutely impossible to deal with your companion during the alliance period! It is absolutely unforgivable. !" Roger, who was born in the great nautical world, has his own understanding and persistence of his companions and alliances. Since it is an alliance, when the alliance still exists, it is a companion who bet on his life. That''s why he was so angry. It''s absolutely unforgivable to shoot a partner. Uchiha Itachi was silent. Roger is not an interest-supremacist, he is an adventurist who is free and does everything he wants. He knows this. He looked at Karp. "The old man and Roger have the same idea." Karp grinned, his smile showing a bold and dangerous feeling, "You did too much, first you leaked information about your companions to the enemy, and then you were right in the fight. Companion shots, and the little girl''s behavior is admirable, and she also desperately to win life for her companion at the end." When these words were said, the cloak of justice behind Karp was hunting. seemed to remind everyone of his identity. In some ways, he and Roger are the same people. That is, in front of one''s own will and beliefs, whether it is victory or profit, all are not worth mentioning. Uchiha Itachi has already understood What he did is normal in the world of ninja, even Xiao Nan can understand, but for these two people, it is an unacceptable evil. Companion... Itachi Uchiha glanced at Konan who had been tightly guarded by the Aozaki Orange doll. I didn''t expect to fail in such a place. Uchiha Itachi values ??the village, the collective, and transforms it into a specific object of protection, which is the collective interest. So he can kill his own clan to protect the village He can betray Akatsuki to protect the village, and he can do whatever it takes to protect the village. Uchiha Itachi does not understand his companions. "Failed." His expression was a little sad, he thought of his brother, is Sasuke a companion to him? should not be counted. Uchiha Itachi chose to withdraw from the battle. "It turned out to be like this." Lorelai didn''t expect this kind of result either. She glanced at Karp, and was not angry about it. The relationship between Karp, a foreign aid, and them is not even as good as that of Shinsakuhoori. It was not surprising that he would do this kind of thing to save the enemy. But this time... not even one enemy was solved, and one of them was lost. Shame. For Lorelai, this is definitely a shameful record that will be remembered for a lifetime. She took the Shinsarakaori and evacuated as well. "Thank you." Xiaonan didn''t speak until this time. Her expression is still calm, but she is not as cold as she used to be. "We are an alliance." Roger grinned. "As a navy, the old man can''t bear this kind of betrayal." Karp also looked indifferent. "But unfortunately, I almost knocked you down." "What did you say? It''s obviously the old man who wants to knock you down." The two men glared, and suddenly laughed together again, with a nostalgic atmosphere in their laughter. Chapter 676： : The future direction of the world The battle is over, and the stage of destiny gradually dissipates. Karp did not choose to be with them, he left alone, probably to see his granddaughter. He and Roger have agreed that they will fight to the death next time they meet. For them, perhaps this chance to fight to the death is more important than the final victory. And Xiao Nan held the two ceremonies that had not yet been answered, and looked at the villa in front of him that was destroyed before the opening of the Destiny Stage, silently. seemed calm, but in fact she was still very excited. survived after all. The mortal ending has survived. This kind of miraculous turn gave her a certain mood. "What do I do next." Cangzaki Orange lit a cigarette. As a mistress, she exudes a unique charm when smoking. Xiao Nan couldn''t help but glanced a few more times. is his new companion after all. But I did not forget to answer the question. "Next, find a place to let Shishi recover." Xiao Nan said, stroked her hair in her arms, showing a gentle smile, "This time, thanks to Shihe you, I havent had peace for a long time. My companions have fought side by side." is indeed a long time. "Anyway, I have decided to follow you. There will be many opportunities like this in the future," Aozaki Orange said indifferently. "No, you can''t say it''s with me." Xiao Nan shook his head, as if feeling touched, "True companions shouldn''t just be purely centered on a certain person. We each have our own role and change each other. , This is the companion." When passed, both she and Nagato followed Yahiko. But Yahiko failed. Then she followed Nagato again. But Nagato failed. Now think about it, if the three of them were able to change and complement each other from the beginning, it might not be the result. "If you want to say this, I suggest you leave Fuyuki City first." Aozaki Orange suddenly said. "Huh?" Xiao Nan looked at her. "The scope of this war is no longer limited to the city of Winterwood. Xiaonan, you need time to add Fuluo. Also, she needs to continue to open the can after her job transfer is successful." Cangqi Orange put forward her own opinion, "Let''s first Stay away from Fuyuki City, find a place that is not easy to find, and take a while to adjust your status." This battle was due to the traitor leaking news, but at the same time it also exposed a problem. The enemy could come to him at any time. In this way, the initiative is lost. With the energy of the Magicians Association, focusing on monitoring a small Fuyuki City, it is completely possible to leave no blind spots. What''s more, since the rest of the participants have already left Fuyuki, they don''t need to stay here. "It''s okay to leave for rest for the time being, but..." Xiao Nan hesitated, "This event can no longer be delayed." "That''s right." Roger nodded from the side. "The guy with the white beard has already solved the first boss. If there is one, there will be a second. If you stay here for too long, you will be dumped. Go down, you can''t give him the title of One Piece." The rewards for the event are rich, but only one person can get it. The defeated is equal to one time for nothing. And when they are here to participate in the event, the rest of the people may have already strode forward. When they are all competitors, it means they will be left behind. "After the rest is over, I''ll look for another chance to go to war." Aozaki Orange said. So, it was so decided. Before Xiao Nan''s Fuluo was refilled, this small group would temporarily leave the battlefield. Silence also retracted his gaze at this time. "As a result, after a big fight, only Kenneth was eliminated?" The silence was a bit regretful, "I also thought about Kenneth''s return and find that Lancer has also become a top can opener." This is naturally just his evil taste. Actually. Sora did not hide the joy that Kenneth had died. The three-dimensional pattern in front of the silent eyes preserved everything. She couldn''t wait to make a promise to Lorelai. "Establish a contract and promise to help me dissolve my marriage with Kenneth, and I will let Lancer join your camp." "Okay." Lorelai only thought about it, and agreed. Although Kenneth died, the badge is still in the hands of his cronies. Only after the event is over, he can spend money to resurrect. At that time, Sora will need her help, and at this moment, she also needs Lancer''s combat power. Support required. As for the trivial matter of Kenneth being green by his followers, Lorelai didn''t care at all. This made Lancer who was watching her secretly sighed. The Lord of Bathmelo, although he has the glory of nobility and wise wisdom, does not seem to be his suitable monarch. Lancer did not leave Sola directly after opening the can. After all, the wealth he opened the can was provided by Sora. In fact, his spirit prevented Lancer from doing such ungrateful things. Therefore, although he did not recognize Sora as the monarch, he was finding Before the new monarch, he was still willing to obey Sola''s orders. Of course, except for the attendants. So, after losing Kenneth, the fighting power here is also replenishedIf they continue to confront Xiaonan and others. That is still four to four. This battle has gone through constant attrition. After supplementation, the intensity seems to have been rising. Even if it is silent, the ending cannot be predicted, but because of this, he fully feels the joy of being a planning. "Otinus." Silently looked at the only employee beside him, "Would you like to take a gamble and guess who will win?" "I can''t put a bet that can make your heart beat." Otinus rolled his eyes and suddenly laughed, "However, don''t underestimate human desire, my boss." "What do you mean?" There was a moment of silence. "This battle is no longer just a battle between a few strong people. The result of their battle is likely to determine the future direction of this world." Otinus stretched out his slender finger and pointed to the projection in front of him. With a slightly mysterious smile, "I have guessed some changes. Human beings in any world are human beings." Otinus seemed to say something nonsense in the end, but silently narrowed his eyes, and as his thoughts flowed, many pictures suddenly appeared in his mind. That is destiny. Even if he did not deliberately observe fate, the further strengthening of his strength made it easier for him to see things that ordinary people would not see anyway, such as the fate of the world, such as the picture of the future. These will not be completely spoiler. It''s just a certain premonition, belonging to the deity''s intuition. So he was a little surprised. But, that seems to be to my advantage. silently narrowed his eyes. Chapter 677： : Your king is back After the war, the general silence was quelled, which seemed to have become a convention. But only those who participated in the war were silent. Just three days after the end of that battle, Lorelai received an unexpected news. The clock tower has fallen. That''s right, one of the three major magic associations, and the magic association as a holy place for teaching, has fallen in one day. It feels like when you wake up, you find that the most powerful country in the world suddenly falls apart. It was supposed to be a huge crisis like the heavens and the earth, but apart from the initial surprise, it didn''t bring much shock to Lorelai. With her current strength, it is easy to conquer the clock tower. "So, it is some small and medium magic families in Europe who recommended King Arthur to the throne again, so should we start with the clock tower?" Lorelai faced the family messenger and briefly summarized the matter. In fact, she said it relaxed here. But the whole world has been plunged into unparalleled shock. Just last night. The emperor of the British legend, King Arthur held the clock tower high, and came to the palace surrounded by a bunch of magicians with magical powers to show his might and announce his return. Let alone this scene is hidden. It even mobilized the power of the media to carry out global publicity. On TV. Wearing a thick blue cloak with a cold face, Altria, who exuded a monarchial temperament that was not human-like, made a declaration by holding up the sword in the stone, which symbolized kingship. I, King Arthur, return from history as a hero. Then in front of everyone, the current queen surrendered the throne to the orthodox king in a dramatic and general manner. The current prime minister also expressed his surrender, and a transfer of power occurred without warning. Let ordinary people stunned, even thought it was an April Fool''s Day joke in reality. The dead heroic spirits reappeared on the world stage, reuniting their power and great deeds on themselves. This kind of thing... "It seems that some people are very dissatisfied with the old order, the order under the guardianship of our nobles." Lorelai clenched his fists tightly, already understanding everything. She didn''t expect this change, but she didn''t expect it to be so intense. "It seems that it is time for the new queen to hold the press conference." Sora turned on the TV with a smile as if she hadn''t seen Lorelai''s anger. Sola was naturally happy with this change. The old order is nothing good for her, and if a new order is really established, she will undoubtedly become a beneficiary of the new system with a heroic knight. It''s still the top one. Lorelai did not stop her. The big TV of the Tosaka family is turned on, and there is no need to change the channel, because the world is now discussing the same thing. In the palace that symbolizes royal power, a heroic spirit wearing a crown stands in front of the stage. I have to say that identity and status are the greatest charm bonus of human beings. The heroic spirits, which are originally exquisite and not like humans, exude charm that makes people unable to look directly at them under the bonus of power. The golden hair of the shawl, green green His pupils, the beautiful face full of majesty, as well as the extremely firm face and holy noble temperament, at this moment, I don''t know how many people''s hearts all over the world have been impressed. no doubt. No matter how many years have passed, today''s scene will still be a carnival for Wang Chu. But Lorelai and others didn''t care about this. What they care about is Altria''s answer. At this moment, the press conference seemed to have just begun not long. Under the king''s unique temperament, even if the reporters were so excited that they couldn''t help themselves, they kept order, waiting for the king''s choice. Altria held out her finger alone. She was originally the king. No deliberate action is required, and every action is impeccable. The chosen Xin Yuner stood up excitedly, her voice trembling. "Excuse me, your majesty, are you really that King Arthur? I have no intention of offending, but we always thought that King Arthur was a male." On such occasions, such questions seem to be regarded as provocations, but the reporter asked what the world wants to ask most. Even if huge monsters have fallen from the sky before, even if there are already those "Superman" videos on the Internet, what happened yesterday is still like a dream to the world. "In my age, I have always shown myself as a man." Altoria spoke slowly, with a smile on her majestic face. "But today, the identity of a woman will not become my guardian kingdom. As for whether I am King Arthur, and whether I am qualified to be the king of this kingdom, you and the world will have plenty of time to verify." There is actually tension in Altria''s heart. She has read many books. So it is clear that Britain in this era, the people of this era, is completely different from her era. They would not recognize her as the king because she drew the sword in the stone, nor would they recognize her to guard the kingdom because she was a former king, but...this is her wish now. The Britain that belongs to her is already in the past, but the Britain that belongs to the future will face challenges. This challenge comes from the rest of the can openers, and even the powerhouses in the rest of the world. Britain needs her to stand up. The magicians convinced her with this reason. The second reporter was selected. "His Majesty King Arthur." As soon as he came up, he recognized Altria''s identity. UU Read "In an official statement yesterday, he declared that the world has changed and that only heroes can protect Britain. May I ask this What exactly is the change, and is it related to the previous Winter Wood monster fall event?" This question is equally acute. But in fact, this reporter is a trust. This is a question that has already been prepared. "I wait for the heroic spirits, they are already dead, belonging to the past era. Even if they are summoned to this world, they should just stay in an unknown world and not be able to interfere with the development of this world, but"Altoli Ya''s face became serious, and she raised her voice, "However, all this has changed, because this world has been chosen as the playground of the''God''." In this sentence, even the coercion of the heroic spirits could not stop the riots at the scene. The reporters exclaimed with excitement and horror. There was even more riots in front of the TV. Countless ordinary people who followed this press conference fell into inexplicable panic. They have realized that the "daily" they are used to will be rudely changed. Recommend the new book of the city **** old Shi: the all-round security of the school flowe Chapter 678： : A new war has begun All these changes are like the sudden end of the world, or alien warships all over the sky. The scenes in the movie became reality. Modern people who have been influenced by all kinds of information for a long time are more panic about this change, because they did not know and have no ability to change. The originally peaceful future seems to become completely unknown at once, and most people will become narrators. The background in a sentence. Fortunately, Altria did not let this panic last too long. She quickly explained. "Because of the arrival of someone who can destroy the world within a year, our heroic spirits, as well as some of the selected people in the world, have been given incalculable terrible power." Altria stretched out her palm, Putting it on the hilt of the sword at his waist, he suddenly drew out his sword, which was regarded as kingship. This sudden change shocked everyone present. Then, Altria took out the sword. A bright and hot light burst out from the sharp sword, and the wind began to surge. Even viewers in front of the TV could feel the power of the scene in the hair and clothing of the reporters. The next moment, the light surged into the sky. , In the picture taken by the drone, the huge beam of light rushed straight into the sky, and in an instant, the thick cloud layer was dispersed in an instant, and as the sword gently slid, a trace that stretched to the lens of the eye was on the cloud layer. Appeared in. There is no sound, only pictures. But this is more spectacular than any special effects, and everyone in front of the TV is suffocated for a moment. Cut the clouds and cut the sky. Perhaps nuclear weapons can produce more spectacular effects, but the combination of that kind of weapon and the power of someone is enough to make people fall into an unspeakable shock. The screen turned back, and it seemed that Altria, who had just slashed out a sword at random, re-sheathed the sword. "This sword, I only used less than 30% of the power." Altria''s voice pulled everyone back from the dream. When the reporters realized what King Arthur was saying, the air inhaled in the TV screen. The sound almost joined together. "This is not a special skill." Altria continued, "To put it more vividly, with my current power, it only takes a few minutes to destroy this kingdom. Modern weapons do nothing to me. No effect, everyone, Gods Arrival has rudely changed the old power system. Your weapons can no longer protect you. This is the reason I have to stand up..." If Altria is not the one who summoned Altria, perhaps she would not have this kind of crisis. However, people like Kirito Eomiya also gained strength. Even if God orders not to slaughter people on a large scale, a person with this power will be enough to start a war even if he does not personally act. His peace must be built on countless blood, and the best result will sacrifice peoples freedom and daily life. . This day, for the billions of humans in this world, will surely be recorded in history. The history of mankind will undergo major changes. No one knows where it will go. Because that is no longer determined by humans, but by the heroic spirits and the "favored ones". Lorelai watched the entire press conference blankly. She watched Altria explain the heroic spirits, explained the magic, explained the "gift of God", and even told the story of the Arthurian period, proving the legends that did exist... This kind of thing that was the enemy of all magicians in the past, at this moment, no one stopped it. There are even magicians applauding and performing. till the end. Lorelai suddenly understood. This is war. It is a war of gambling on the glory of the nobility, on the world, on the future, on one''s own wish, one''s own everything, and one''s own meaning. "Bathmero will not be afraid of any war." Lorelai''s gaze sharpened like never before, "God''s game? No, this is the battlefield of Gods. The entire Chamber of Commerce is a huge battlefield. Only by winning can it be possible. Grasp your wish!" "How should we respond?" Tosaka Tokimi asked while looking at Lorelai. He was also angry. As a magician, as an aristocrat, one''s own power, knowledge, and status are all glory that needs to be guarded, and what Altria did is undoubtedly destroying all of this. "Win this event first." Lorelai took a deep breath and seemed to want to say something more. But at this time. The golden light suddenly bloomed from the mansion, and the boundless majesty unreservedly expanded. Only for a moment, half of the people in Fuyuki City looked in this direction in horror, watching the sky slowly rising like the sun. Bright presence. "Interesting, interesting." A man''s voice resounded throughout the city. "There is a miscellaneous repairman who was on the throne before the king, but it doesn''t matter. The hero who is truly a king is the only one in the sky and the earth. One person, surrender, looking up at the people of this king, the whole world will be this king''s treasure house!" At this time, there is only one person who can show his heroism to the world and make such a declaration. Tosaka Tokimi''s expression changed and changed. He should have thought of it. King Arthur became the king of the world, how could Gilgamesh fall behind? Taking Gilgamesh''s profession, I''m afraid that what he wants to do, no, he will definitely do it, which is to incorporate the world''s population into his kingdom of God and become his power. "Tosaka Tokichen." Lorelai looked at Tosaka Tokichen with a calm expression, "Make your choice." Tosaka Tokimi''s face changed and changed. At last it became firm. "I respect the king''s nobility, but it does not mean that you need to abandon your own glory." There is nothing to hesitate. Tosaka Tokimin respected Gilgamesh, not surrendered. not to mention. He is also a can opener now In front of God, even the oldest king stands on the same qualifications as him. The true noble glory never depends on the reward of others, but on With my own efforts. "Then, we and that king are enemies." Lorelai squeezed a smile, "Tosaka Toshimi, open the can, I will invest in you." Tosaka Tokimi did not open the can to the limit. Because there is no money. He originally belonged to Gilgamesh''s courtier. In order not to be regarded as a provocation by the proud king, Lorelai did not provide funds for Tosaka Tokichen. It''s different now. Like that King Arthur, the heroic king who walked toward the path of becoming the king of the world has become the enemy of the aristocrats who represent the old world order. Well. A new war has begun. Silent watched the changes in this world silently in his small room. Recommend the new book of the city **** old Shi: the all-round security of the school flowe Chapter 679： : He is not a peerless beauty In just a few days, the world has changed beyond people''s imagination. Government King Iskander returned to Greece and became the new king there. Hero King Gilgamesh still stayed in this island country, but built his own magnificent palace overnight, and often appeared in the media. Every day people from all over the world gather and hope to join the kingdom of God. at the same time. Lorelai and others also regrouped magicians from the aristocratic faction. Each magician has reached an unparalleled level of intensity in their wishes. Unfortunately, no matter how they pray, pray, and paint badges, they still No silent response was received. Although silence depends on one''s wish, but with the wish alone, I don''t know how many in each world meet the requirements. So now it is only a closed beta. In addition to wish, there must be a silent favor. And this world is almost enough. Silence doesnt mean much to magicians who dont even know their names. If they summon more heroes, it can add up to the number of players in the closed beta. Unfortunately. This world has been temporarily unable to summon heroes. The two inhibitors have already realized the fact that they have been played with, and there is a contract. They can''t help the silence of the soaring strength, but it is absolutely impossible to drop heroes into this world. As for why it is "temporary". The power of silence does not stop there. There will be opportunities in the future. At least in his recognition, after the public beta, none of the heroes can escape. Anyway. The world has gone forever on a detour of destiny. But for members who are still in battle, it seems that there is only a change in camp. Xiaonan and other outsiders didn''t even care. They will not stay in this world for too long. "My Fuluo has been replenished to the peak level." Xiaonan held a small team meeting, "Any suggestions for the next goal?" She is talking about goals. Now there are four top can openers in this team, and each of them is very powerful. It is the others who fear them, not that they fear the others. "I just have to kill someone." The two ceremonies rested on the wall of this small meeting room with a cold expression. She seems determined to say goodbye to the past. Instead of wearing the grey-cyan kimono and red coat, she put on a white kimono dotted with flowers, like plum blossoms in full bloom in the cold winter. "How about the conquer king who chose Greece?" Aozaki Orange suggested. This is a suggestion that is easy to come up with. In terms of numbers alone, it seems that there is only one can opener on the side of Conquer King Iskandarthey dont know the information that Tosaka Tokimi chose to leave Gilgamesh. But after Xiao Nan thought it over, he shook his head. "Normally, it is indeed easy to target Iskandar, so there is also an excellent ambush place. I have a hunch that Uchiha Itachi and Oshemaru may be united." Uchiha Itachi and Osamaru are both from Konoha. They have both betrayed Konoha. They are unscrupulous people. In this case, they are indeed very likely to report to the group for warmth. "Then only go to the King Arthur." Aozaki Orange said again, "However, Mrs. Alice Phil may also be a can opener-this time the foreign aid is mostly beautiful women." The foreign aid currently appearing in the current activities is indeed all women. So the possibility of Alice Phil being the can opener is indeed very high. Xiao Nan thought for a moment, then nodded helplessly, and said, "That adult once said to me personally that beautiful girls who love to laugh are more attractive." "As a woman, this is the best news I have heard these days." Aozaki Orange chuckled lightly. is watching their silence slightly embarrassing. But it returned to normal soon. It is undeniable that when selecting closed beta players, past preferences have a very obvious impact, but if there is no such double standard, it means that he has really completely abandoned humanity. At this time, several people have already made up their minds. Go to Britain to find Altria. "I don''t want to make a move." Roger was a little depressed, "Why don''t you go to Karp and have another happy battle?" "Roger, you can stay here first." Xiao Nan looked at him, "This will be a battle that is right and wrong and unfair. It is indeed not suitable for you. Just leave it to us." Xiaonan didn''t want to have Roger''s power. But she is also worried. When the time comes to bully orphans and widows, Roger jumps out to stop them. This big man with the name of One Piece is an adventurer with a simple character. What she is worried about is entirely possible. Roger thought for a while, and seemed to think that it was meaningless to bully the less by more, and there was no challenge. then nodded. "I will stay here." "But, you have to be careful." Xiaonan reminded, "Those magicians think about ninjas to a certain extent. If they find that you are alone, they will not be reluctant to bully the less. No matter how strong you are, no matter how courageous you are. Its enough to face more than two top can openers." Rogers eyes suddenly lit up and he laughed and said, "I will be careful, but if they find it, I will fight as much as I can. One Piece will never be afraid of any adventures. ." The corners of Xiao Nan''s eyes twitched, after all, he said nothing. She already has some knowledge of Roger. It is very rare to be able to agree to be careful. This man seems to never know what he is afraid of. In the end, a decision has been made here and the journey is ready. and the other side. Lorelai and others also set their own goals. Iskandall. Although they wanted to target Altria, by the way, they would teach the magicians who had betrayed the clock tower and retake the clock tower. However, Altria''s growing popularity in the world gave Lorelai a new life. hesitate. Occultism has been unveiled to the world, and the reputation of Bassemiro has also become well-known under the propaganda. The magicians who took refuge in Altria are well aware of the weakness of the aristocrats. I will never do anything to tarnish the family glory. Now they have shaped the ambitious generations who have received the "gift of God" into enemies of the world, and they have shaped themselves as heroes who guard the world. If Bather Melo stands up and defeats Altria, his reputation will be insulted. Before public opinion counterattacks and gains a moral advantage, one cannot easily do anything to Altria. However, Iskander''s position in public opinion is completely different. He is not a peerless beauty. Chapter 680： : A gift from Xiao Nan The king of conqueror in history is an out-and-out war mad and dictator. Even in the hearts of a few people, it has a very high status, but in this age of seeing faces, Iskandar has no status in the hearts of ordinary people. even to some extent. He is the person that Altria is wary of. In the short few days since Iskander gained the right to the kingdom, the most talked about on the Internet is when the conqueror will start the war. Even he himself made no secret of it. talked about conquest in his public speech. even publicly publicize it. The king is to be greedy, bold, and irritable. This is in stark contrast to Altria, who is talking about the guardian nation on the other side. Lorelai could not help but feel a sense of irony. If these two kings sit together to discuss the way of kings, I am afraid Iskander will dismiss the way of kings like Altria, who disciplines himself in words and deeds and devotes everything to his people. But in this era, Altria is the king who fits the recognition of this era. "It''s time to challenge like a dictator, and save the people oppressed by the tyrant in the name of Bathermelo." Lorelai set the tone for the propaganda of this battle. For the perfect monarch, everything is The weapons in their hands also include humanity. So, in the silent perspective of God. The next round of battle was divided into two parts by fate. Because Lorelai still needs to do some propaganda offensive, Xiao Nan first came to Britain. They did not rush to do it, but first lived in a hotel. prepare to collect some information first. At night, in this city covered by clouds all the year round, it is rare that a small half of the moon is exposed. "Really incredible." Aosaki Orange wrapped her rugged figure in a bath towel, and sat on the balcony of the hotel with red wine and looked down on the ancient city. Her fever indicated that she had just taken a bath. "Which way do you mean?" Xiao Nan sat beside her. After coming to this world, Xiao Nan often indulged in this peaceful city atmosphere. "I investigated people''s attitudes today." Aozaki Orange said with some emotion, "It has only been a few days before the world, Altria''s popularity has reached a terrible level, almost everyone Everyone likes this King Arthur, who has emerged from the legend." "Really?" Xiao Nan turned to look at this brightly lit city. "But this is normal." Aozaki Orange smiled again, "Altria is an incorrupt saint, so holy that no one can match, she can bring people endless trust, all her ideals, all her words and deeds. It''s all for protection. Compared to her era, this era is more suitable for her." Speaking of the back, Aozaki Orange couldn''t help but spit out. Xiaonan seemed to see her thoughts. whispered: "In such a country, it doesn''t feel good for such a respected and beloved opponent of the king. We will definitely be scolded by the people." "That''s right." Cangzaki Orange sighed, "What we are about to do, for this kingdom, and even for this world, is the act of an out-and-out villain." As a magician, Aozaki Orange considers himself not a decent figure. But it''s not very pleasant to be an enemy of countless people''s hope. "If this is not an event, if she can''t resurrect, I won''t be an enemy of her." Xiao Nan said suddenly. "Huh?" Aozaki Orange turned her head unexpectedly. It seems that Xiao Nan would not say such words. After all, in Aozaki Orange''s view, in addition to treating his companions with a gentle accident from the heart, Xiao Nan is also a cold-blooded and cruel ninja. The innocent person who died in her hands is only I''m afraid it''s not a minority. "I used to yearn for such a scene so much." Xiao Nancang''s golden eyes still looked at the city in front of him, seeming to want to remember every corner of it, and even his voice was a little tranced. "People don''t have to worry about dinner every day. And dont worry about being killed by someone you dont know suddenly, you can work, you can enjoy life, you can enjoy the future with your loved ones...Even though there are still bad places here, it has what I dream of. " If her world can be made, her hometown will become like this. I am afraid that both Nagato and Yahiko will die without regrets. "..." Cangqi Orange was silent for a moment, and suddenly stretched out a hand to put her arm around Xiao Nan''s shoulder, and hugged her in her arms like a gangster, and said with a smile, "Sooner or later, chance Isnt it right in front of you? Besides, its just an event that wont kill you anyway, its just a game..." Xiao Nan suddenly placed himself in a soft place, listening to some lame comfort, suddenly laughed. But she didn''t say anything. just quietly leaned in the broad arms of Aosaki Orange. At this time, the two ceremonies wore a bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom while wiping their hair. looked at this scene, and the gaze turned from Aozaki Orange. said blankly, "I don''t like women." Cangzaki Orange: "..." In short They still have something to gain this day. In addition to knowing that Altria is loved, they also confirm that Alice Phil is indeed with Altria. Some people are already asking if this gentle woman with long silver-white hair is the future "Princess". Of course, this is just a complaint. Because these two people are basically inseparable. In the eyes of Xiaonan and others, this is obviously to avoid placing orders. There is no doubt that Alice Phil''s guess as a can opener is reliable. The next day, when most of the people woke up from their sleep, Xiao Nan and the others, who adjusted their state to the best, finally set off. "Let''s go." Xiaonan said, "Since you are the villain, then do what the villain should do, and let us give this king a gift." What is the so-called gift, Altria received it soon. That is boundless momentum. Although Xiaonan is a Fulu master, it does not mean that she has no momentum. The killing intent brought about by the countless lives and deaths was unscrupulously released under terrible power. People in the entire city felt this unspeakable terrible. breath. Countless people raised their heads in horror. They all saw these three figures. can''t be seen either. because at this moment. Xiaonan is the devil, the demon who brought this city to boundless disasters, and the fear was transmitted to everyone clearly and incomparably under the influence of momentum. "Enemy, is the enemy coming?" Someone slumped on the ground, "Is it the God-given? Or three?" Chapter 681： : A huge stage of fate In order to maintain a recognized right, in addition to legitimacy, there is also necessity. Altria''s quality as a leader needs to be gradually manifested in the long time to come. However, as long as the enemy''s threat is publicized, the necessity of the king can be quickly maintained. Therefore, after the bombardment of public opinion during this period of time, everyone in the world understands that there is a group of ambitious grant of gods who want to rule the world, want to destroy freedom, and want to destroy peoples happiness and peace. life. And now. The three of Xiaonan who appeared in the sky and exuded a terrifying murderous aura perfectly fit the image of a "villain" in public opinion. For a time, the whole city fell into panic. The harsh sirens sounded through this ancient and famous city, the streets were full of vehicles and frightened people, and there were harsh horns everywhere, and fear continued to spread in this panic. It is not his own king who does not believe. Rather, he was worried that this city would become a battlefield for the god-given. After all, the mighty power of Altria''s sword out of the sky that day was deeply imprinted in everyone''s mind. However, wanting to escape from this city in a short time is an idiot. Most people can only look at the sky in horror on the blocked road. Altria''s heroic posture was accompanied by the same strong momentum. In this panicked city, the figure familiar to everyone in just a few days became the dawn of fear in most people. "Why do you want to do this?" Altria asked aloud. Her voice did not spread, only Xiao Nan could be heard. "This is a gift." Xiao Nan said calmly, even showing a gentle smile, "We are competitors, but not enemies. I will return to my world after the event is over. Therefore, a kingdom united as one in crisis, Its a trivial gift I gave you." I have to say that my companion has changed Xiao Nan''s actions. If it were not for the words of Cangqi Orange last night, Xiao Nan would not have done such a meaningless thing. The enemy is the enemy, and the opponent is the opponent. But now. When facing her opponent, she still had a warm feeling in her heart, and she did not even realize this change. Altria was silent for a moment. "There is a sentence that I agree with. We are not enemies." Her cold expression seemed to ease. "However, I was surprised to be able to receive such a''gift'', because the real king can''t play with it. The fear of the people, but your kindness, I still accept it, so-in return, I will bet on the glory of being a king and fight with all my strength!" In the last sentence, her voice spread throughout the city. Even though I knew that this was a battle with great disadvantages, Altria was still working hard to give the people confidence and comfort, just as she did in the past. And at this moment. The roar of the engine suddenly resounded across the sky. Nearly a hundred fighters reached the higher clouds, and even left traces in the clouds. obviously. The soldiers of this country are not prepared to let their king fight alone. Altria''s face changed suddenly. "I order you as a king to retreat immediately!" Her voice continued to roll in the sky with an effect like a lion''s roar, but it didn''t work. The fighter plane was already diving with supersonic power. "do not worry." The two ceremonies whispered and drew the long sword before Altria launched the Destiny Stage. Not knowing what happened for a moment. All fighters in the line of sight were all shattered in mid-air. There was no collision, no explosion, as if it had been carefully dismembered by a sharp blade, only the dropped parts and the drivers who opened the seat parachutes automatically. The people on the ground who were still cheering for the appearance of the fighter fell into a deadly calm. This scene seems to be taken for granted, but it is also extremely shocking. The crystallization of human civilization has conquered nature, and the technology of comparing the power of the gods with the human body is as weak as a child holding a toy in front of the god-givers. "Alice Phil, help." Altria shouted, and a green light emerged from the ground, collecting all the fallen wreckage and drivers one by one, but the stage of destiny was also activated at this time. Visit mode. Scope-the entire city. This is probably the fate stage with the largest audience. The broken glass lines spread to the entire city at an astonishing speed, and then crashed into pieces. People screamed into the sky with all the ground and buildings in horror. The whole city, everything, is divided and suspended like a puzzle. The fragments of the city are scattered all over the sky, and the densely packed people are scattered on the outermost periphery of the stage. Even the nearest two people are separated from each other. A straight line distance of one hundred meters. "It''s really spectacular." Xiao Nan said softly. She heard that there was a similar stage of fate in the village of Konoha. However, the kind of small village with only tens of thousands of people, and there is 1% of the majestic at this moment. "No need to panic! This is the stage of God, a space different from reality. Here, mortals will be sheltered on the stage and will not be harmed..." Altria''s voice spread to the entire stage, and even at this time, her first thing to do was to appease her people. Xiaonan had to admit that Cangqi Orange was right. This is an "ideal king". She didn''t rush to make a move, she just hovered here quietly, waiting for Altria''s comfort to be completed. For the nearly tens of millions of people everything in front of them is like an illusory and absurd dream, but this is not a dream, but a reality. The God possesses the ability to make reality like a dream The same wanton distorted playful Weili. "You must win! Your Majesty the Queen!" I don''t know who shouted first, with a hysterical voice in his voice. It seems that it is not clear whether this is a reality or a dream. The only thing I want is the victory of Her Majesty. Most people gradually adopted the same response method to vent their fears. Blushing, yelling while pulling his neck. The shouts of nearly tens of millions of people should have been deafening and magnificent. However, on this huge stage, their voices are even hard to hear each other, as if it highlights the insignificance of mortals on this stage. . However, Altria heard it anyway. Even if it reaches her ears, it has become a buzzing noisy sound. However, she felt the dependence of her people. Chapter 682： : The bond between the king and his people Altria had exhausted her sword in the palm of her hand. She felt her blood tumbling in her chest. This was joy, pressure, and responsibility. She stood in the ruins of the kingdom, crying silently. She once even questioned whether she was qualified to be a king. but now. These people who knew her legend still placed their trust in her. Gamble on your wish and everything, this time, I will never cry again! Neither destiny nor **** can take away this kingdom from her again! The light on Altriya seemed to be burning, but the little bit of light converged on her from the void, getting brighter and brighter. Those were glory, faith, and the source of her strength. "Here, in this country, no one can beat me." Altria shouted loudly. Xiao Nan''s face became serious. She saw the brilliance. The occupation of the opponent is similar to Roger. The stronger the belief, the stronger the strength. No, it''s not just that. Those light spots, perhaps from the people of this country, do not know whether it is a professional characteristic or a certain skill. In short, Xiao Nan felt the majestic pressure on Altria at this time. "Shi." Xiao Nan''s figure turned into a talisman and scattered, "You are the main attacker, be careful." "it is good." The two ceremonies take a step forward. The white kimono and shoulder-length black hair were flying freely in the gusty wind, and the moment the dark eyes turned blue, the boundless killing intent locked Altria. There was no hatred, no anger, or even indifference. This is Pure to incredible killing intent. "You are not the one I want to kill, but I will kill you with all my strength." The sounds of the two ceremonies were not loud, but they were very clear to everyone including the visitors. This seems to be the characteristic of this large-scale stage of fate. Altoria looked at this girl with a terrifying killing intent, and knew in her heart that the other party announced that she would kill her with all his strength and was showing respect for her. "I am the knight king, Altria Pendragon." Altria called out her name. "Jianhao, two rituals." The two rituals also responded. In the next moment, Altria''s body burst out with light like a tsunami. No, this is already a real tsunami. The light roared towards the two rituals, turning into a long spear in the air, riding a war horse, and carrying Knight with a banner. They are soldiers transformed by magic. But just like a real army, it seems that everyone has his own glory and will, the oppressive power of facing tens of thousands of people is incomparably true. Cangzaki Orange couldn''t help taking a small step back. The magician is an existence above ordinary people, but he also hides among ordinary people. This kind of pressure makes Cangqi Orange extremely uncomfortable. However, there was no change in the expressions of the two rituals. Even on the face full of neutral beauty, a smile was raised. At this moment, the personality has been switched to Liangyizhi. For the real murderer. No matter how many people there are, they are just prey. The long knife in her hand glowed with blood, and her figure moved. There was no sword aura that crossed the sky, no aura of landslides, and no overwhelming magical power. She was like an ancient man. Jianhao, one person, one sword, rushed into the army. Swing a knife, spin, behead... The white kimono is particularly conspicuous in the blue army. There are no extra moves in the two ceremonial sword-wielding and dodge postures, but it is this skill, coupled with the white kimono that flutters like a butterfly and the long black hair, but An unparalleled shocking beauty. She exudes a terrifying killing intent. Every time she swung the knife, she easily dismembered a large swath of enemies. It''s trembling and obsessive. Not to mention those ordinary people who are gradually growing their mouths, even Altria, at this moment, are a little addicted to that dangerous charm. But she reacted quickly. The two ceremonies are getting closer and closer to her. But Altria did not back down. She is a king, and she is also a knight. After Wan Jun charged, she held her long sword, and instead rushed towards the dangerous sword tyrant, her sprinting movement was full of tempered attitude. Boom! The two people collided in the magical army. There is no deafening noise, and no dissipated shock. Because Altria''s sword in the stone was broken. Without hindrance, the long swords of the two rituals cut from the middle, and even slashed the ends of Altria''s hair, almost cutting off the symbolic dull hair. However, there was a loud noise among the onlookers. Speaking of Altria, what can''t be ignored is this sword in the stone. It is a symbol of royal power and the source of the power of the knight king in mythology. Is it so easy to break? No, it''s not just broken. Although it was far away, every visitor could easily see the current situation of the battle. The sword turned into ashes in Altria''s hands. "I can kill everything." The two rituals didn''t seem to be anxious to make up for the attack, but they said calmly, "No existence can stop my attack. As long as I see the flaw, even the gods will kill it for you." "So that''s it..." Altria looked at her eyes, and asked with a bit of shock, "You said that gods can also kill, do you mean the Lord of Destiny?" "No, I didn''t see any flaws in him." The two ceremonies remained calm. "..." Altria''s expression was slightly distorted, but he was still relieved. If it is an ability that even the Lord of Destiny can threaten, it would be terrifying. but-- She stretched out her hand and once again drew a brand new sword in the stone from the void. "The sword in my hand is a symbol of kingship and the trust of the people." Altoria raised her eyes slightly, said with pride and glory, "You can cut the tangible sword, but the people will continue to treat me. Trust! As long as I am king for one day, the sword will be in hand for one day!" After a short silence countless people cheered again. Whether it is a teenager or an old man in his seventies or eighties, he feels the blood rolling in his body at this moment. They are not incompetent bystanders. It''s the supporter behind the queen. If peoples love for Altria in the past started from the value of beauty, now, Altria has truly begun to build a bond with this kingdom. The two rituals seemed to be squinted. Clenching the long knife in his hand, he rushed up again. This is a battle of cold weapons, but the sword aura and air currents that seem to tear everything seem to represent their strength. Every time they collide, Altria loses a sword in her hand, but she follows He took out a sword again, and he could keep up with this battle beyond vision. Chapter 683： : Alice Phil Occupation In the middle of the battlefield filled with blue magic power, the fierce battle between the two attracted everyone''s attention. Different from movie special effects. In this real battle, no ordinary person can keep up with their speed. They can''t judge which side is in the upper hand, the only thing they can see is the shocking momentum. However, Xiao Nan and others could see clearly. "Should she not be a long-range career?" Aozaki Orange was a little surprised. Swordsman is undoubtedly one of the most powerful in many occupations, especially in the cold weapon duel, but Altria, who has just released a large-scale attack, is evenly matched with the two rituals in close combat. "That''s not an ordinary profession." Xiao Nan squinted his eyes and keenly caught the movements of the two in the battle. "They didn''t use skills. The pure technique is better than the two rituals, but Altria Her quality is higher, her will is strong, and her defenses are generated extremely fast. Her killing intent cannot pierce her will and destroy her defenses in a short time... Silence will maintain balance as much as possible when designing a career. The weaker ones make up, the stronger ones weaken. The abilities of the swordsman of the two rituals coupled with her demon eyes of straight death are powerful, but Altrias knight monarch profession is not weak. This is a profession that sweeps away enemies and singles out the strong in close combat. It is in will and at home. Under the blessing, it is no weaker than any can opener today. Not to mention, her infinitely regenerating armor and sword, to a certain extent, restrained the demon eyes of straight death-as they were destroyed, they recovered rapidly. "Let them fight alone for a while...When they don''t like fighting, they will be disturbed." Xiaonan finally chose a respectful fighting will and did not rush to intervene in this battle. Although the two rituals don''t care about the chivalry, as a murderer, she also doesn''t like being disturbed while enjoying the battle, even if the person disturbing her is her own companion. However, Xiao Nan was not just watching. She stared at another enemy. Alice Phil. This man-made man seems to have changed a lot now, with long silver-white hair shining with magical brilliance, and his body is covered by silver-white equipment with a sense of science and technology. Behind him are three pairs of metal wings and a huge floating cannon made of magic. There is no doubt that Alice Phils transfer is related to machinery. From Xiao Nan''s point of view, the form of magic power seemed to be somewhat similar to Karp''s power. Just now, this man-made man also used magic to accurately control the sky of fighter fragments and the pilots. This was definitely not just for attacking and destroying. "Two-to-one, we will fight quickly." Xiao Nan said to Cangqi Orange beside him. "Good." Cangqi Orange nodded. The six dolls have rushed towards Alice Phil over there, seemingly not ready to say a word. And Xiao Nan''s Fulu arrived before her. It was countless chain chains protruding from the void, and layers of barriers that continued to spread from a distance. Having obtained this power for so long, Xiao Nan has already summed up a set of his own combat plan, which is to first use the control talisman to restrict the opponent''s movement, and then use the split talisman to harvest. Even in the face of various job transfers, this set of procedures is sufficient to deal with most situations. Alice Phil saw Xiao Nan''s plan. Then, the magic behind her quickly constructed a sphere-like object covering her surroundings, still the magical translucent shape, but there are increasingly fine and complex translucent parts inside. This is the first time Xiao Nan has seen energy that can be complex to this form, and it seems that he is not building a magic circle. "Orange, avoid it first." After notifying his companion, Xiao Nan activated the rifting talisman that had been ambushing in the void. A series of dark space cracks continued to spread towards Alice Phil. In the small space that had been sealed off by the barrier, Alice Phil had no room to escape. Her only way to deal with it was to find a way to break through the enchantment before the Void Talisman had hit her. However, Xiaonan''s enchantment is a purple epic. Its characteristic is that each talisman can be interlaced, constructed, and blessed. In other words, the more talisman, not only the more enchantments, but the stronger the enchantment. In order to make a quick battle, Xiao Nan used up one third of his inventory in one go. The light red enchantment has spread all over the small half of the battlefield, and to the visitors, it looks like an extremely large and complicated maze structure. It is absolutely impossible to break through in such a short time. Xiao Nan stared at Alice Phil closely. It only took less than a second for the splitting talisman to activate from the nearest area to hit. This time was enough for a top can opener to struggle, but Alice Phil did not respond. Until the moment the dark crack was about to hit her. The "ball" that is still being improved seems to be finally over. Compress inward instantly. Space distortion. It disappeared from the original place in everyone''s sight, and reappeared in another place outside the barrier. Space transfer? Xiao Nan''s face is solemn, this is definitely not a normal space transfer skill, because her enchantment is completely sealed off, but there is no response just now, which shows that there is no shaking in this space. It seems that it is another tricky profession. Alice Phil did not move further, just suspended the information transfer device he constructed. That''s right, it''s not space transfer, it''s information transfer. With this device, she reduced herself to a mode of existence that turned into information at that moment, penetrated the barrier without any hindrance, and rebuilt it in another place. Her professional characteristics are somewhat similar to Karp. Its just that Kapner can use the green light energy to construct objects of his own imagination, and it can be strengthened by his will, while Alice Phils energy can simulate the properties of most matter, and quickly use huge calculations. She simulates various technological weapons. As long as she has a complete manufacturing technology including material processing, she can make various technological equipment including Gundam on the spot. The information transfer device just now is not only a simple purple epic equipment, it also consumes two purple epic "universal technology generation volumes" to form a complete set of technology. In terms of escape, Alice Phil was serious. Her shoulders are too much now. The husbands life, the daughters future, and Altria. From the beginning, she put on a defensive stance. Chapter 684： : Give up the eligibility for the event Looking at Alice Phil who didn''t move much, how could Xiao Nan, a master of combat, not know her plan. It''s really tricky. However, the three top can openers have a huge advantage in encircling two, and the advantage of two-on-one is even greater. Snowflakes-like talisman appeared out of thin air, scattered throughout the huge space. These are countless golden talismans. With this number, if you slash in one direction at the same time, it is even enough to cut an island country into two. half. This is the power that can change the world map. And now, it is used for firepower coverage. Although Xiao Nan didn''t know the principle of that space transfer, she was staring at the extremely complicated structure of the magical device based on her combat qualities. This kind of delicate thing, as long as it breaks even a little, it will lose its effect immediately. And Alice Phil looked at the talisman that filled the whole stage without leaving a trace of blind spots, and could not help showing a bit of bitterness. Xiao Nan''s response was absolutely correct. Information transfer allows her to move to any corner of the world in an instant, faster than a beam. If a quantum information receiver is prepared in advance at the target address, she can even go directly to Mars in an instant. However, this process is very delicate. During the reorganization, even air, light, magnetic field and other interference must be eliminated. This way of covering firepower can hinder her transfer. With a hint of bitterness, she was caught by Xiao Nan who was watching her closely. Mrs. Alice Phil is only nine years old after all, and it is difficult to perfectly hide her thoughts in front of Xiao Nan. "It seems that you can''t use that trick." Xiao Nan said and began to use language attack techniques, "We have two people. You can''t be the opponent of the two of us, but you are not this one. Participants of the event, right?" I have to say that Xiaonan caught the most difficult part of Alice Phil sharply. The badge will automatically leave after death, and it can be resurrected cheaply. This is a privilege only for event participants. Alice Phil is not a master, a hero, or a member of another world. People like her and Lorelai, who use the personal status of local members as foreign aid assistance, are not covered by the activity. in other words. Their badges can be taken away by the enemy. This is why Alice Phil will fully defend. Xiao Nan has been keenly observing her expression. She knew she was in the right direction. "So, surrender." Xiaonan said directly, "What I said about Altria, you have also heard, we and you are not enemies, but competitors. There is another kind of activity in the rules of activity-giving up Those qualified for the activity can continue to fight as facilitators, and if you and Altria are willing to be our facilitators, we can not be killers." What Xiao Nan said was not a lie. Her purpose only needs to exclude Altria''s activity qualifications. If the goal can be achieved without fighting, it will save a lot of talisman. The last battle gave her great vigilance. She doesn''t know if there will be a chance for her to add her own talisman in the future. After that, the possibility of even anti-war is completely possible-as for the on-site talisman making, unfortunately, at this stage, her talisman is based on quantity to win, and there is no such kind of talisman that only needs to make a small amount and is powerful. . Alice Phil was slightly moved. She now only wants to resurrect her husband and protect her daughter. This is her wish. The victory of the event can be the best, but if she dies in battle, she is also not eligible to win. but-- Alice Phil eventually shook her head. "The right to choose is not in my hands." She said, "The one who has the qualifications for the event now is Altria. She wants to win and I will fully support her." With that said, Alice Phil cancelled the information transfer device around him, and instead constructed a huge cannon. "Xiao Nan, why don''t I restrict her and go directly to help." Aozaki Orange gave a suggestion, "Whether it is to kill or defeat, as long as Altria is eliminated, it will be over." Xiao Nan has some heartbeats. She looked at the two people who were still fighting fiercely over there. After getting acquainted with each others abilities, the battle between the two rituals and Altria became more and more fierce, and even some small skills were used. The pure killing intent was even used as a substantive domain to cover the two rituals. In the surroundings, changing someone who is not determined, such as Mikoto Misaka who is still just a child, Yifang Tongxing and others, I am afraid that they have completely lost their intent to fight. Because their will has been killed. Even Altria, her face was a little pale at this time. This kind of pure killing intent has no interest, it will only make people feel the ubiquitous death, if it hadn''t been for Altria''s intention to fight to the death, perhaps he had already begun to think about how to escape. And once this thought is moved. Then it really must die. Seemingly aware of Xiao Nan''s gaze, the two rituals suddenly jumped back. Altria did not continue to attack either. Compared to the two rituals, she was more worried about the situation of her companions. But just look at it and you will understand. Alice Phil couldn''t hold it anymore. This is also expected. Alice Phils career has great potential, but her psychological burden is too heavy. When she used the precious purple-level "universal technology scroll" to fill the escape skills, she no longer How much will to fight to death. "You don''t have a chance. I haven''t done anything to you now. I just respect you and my companions. Besides, you don''t want the badge of Alice Phil to be taken away by us..." Xiaonan again Speak the words to persuade surrender. Both rituals frowned slightly, but did not say anything. Altria looked at Alice Phil, UU read www.uukanshu. Com raised the sword again and slowly said: "Since it''s a negotiation, I also make a request." "You said." Xiao Nan''s eyes lit up slightly. "I ask for a knight showdown with one of you. If I die, Alice Phil will no longer participate in God''s activities, but if I win, I ask for an alliance to solve the remaining enemies first." Alto Liya said. She still has an obsession with the victory of the event. Because she already has a sense of crisis stemming from responsibility. However, Xiao Nan shook his head. "You have to be clear, if we shoot together, you have no chance of winning!" Xiao Nan bit his own bottom line. "If you win, we Xu Ruo will no longer embarrass you and let you leave the event safely, but if you lose , You have to act as facilitators to help us win. Regardless of whether you win or lose, you must give up your qualifications to get the right to heads-up. This is the premise." Chapter 685： : 1 hit that determines the outcome Xiao Nan''s words are actually very cruel, meaning that Altria must be exploited anyway to win the event. But this is also of course. They are competitors. Anger appeared on Altria''s face, she was holding the sword, almost about to say the words of the fight to the end. But seeing Alice Phil''s gaze, the words reached his throat, but they seemed to be stuck. She is a king and a warrior. When she stepped on the battlefield, she would not be afraid of death, but Alice Phil was different. It was not that she had no awareness of death, but that the responsibility on her shoulders was too heavy. Although I understand that as long as I speak, Alice Phil will definitely accompany her. But because I understand, I can''t say it. At no time did Altria realize her changes as she does now. If it was her before, there would definitely not be any hesitation at this time, even if doing so would kill Alice Phil, would have her badge taken away, would make it difficult for her husband to resurrect, and would make her daughter be displaced. , There will be no hesitation. Because this is the king that Altria had previously thought, a just, always victorious, and never wrong king. But now... Altria suddenly remembered a sentence that she didn''t know where she saw it. The first thing people must learn to grow is to admit failure. Then I thought of what his knight had said about him--the Wang didn''t understand people''s hearts. Sure enough... to pay a huge price for a victory that is not a necessary product, or even sacrifice everything for people who trust him, is not what the king should do. In the past, she was too much to pursue victory and ignored the rest for victory. People''s wishes can lead to the rebellion of the subordinates and the demise of the kingdom... This is the answer given to her by modern knowledge. Altria stared at Xiao Nan in silence. Finally let out a breath slowly. She has made up her mind to change. "I...I''m willing to give up the qualification to win the event." She spit out these words with difficulty. At this moment, the badge she put in her chest flashed with a hot light, as if she had obtained it. recognition. A smile appeared on Xiao Nan''s face. "In this case, we are no longer competitors. I won''t shoot Alice Phil anymore. How, do you want to help me?" "If you want me to help you, defeat me." Altria raised the long sword in her hand, but the fighting spirit was aimed at Xiao Nan. Her face was filled with insurmountable anger and humiliation. As a knight, it is really shameful to cast without a fight. Even the decision made for Alice Phil and for his own people, Altria was extremely uncomfortable. "Is the target me?" Xiao Nan glanced at the ceremony. The two ceremonies were silent for a moment and put away the long knife in his hand. "It doesn''t matter." She said, "Now Altria, I don''t want to kill." She originally had no intention of killing Altriya, but wanted to fulfill her willingness to fight for glory, but since Altria made a compromise, she didn''t want to fight. "That''s good." Xiao Nan breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly narrowed his eyes to look at Altria, "It is actually an unnecessary risk that I singled out with you, because you have already given up your qualifications, and we are here. The only qualified person is me... However, occasionally doing something stupid against profit, it doesnt matter..." "Knight King, Altria!" Altria reported her name indifferently, but her fighting spirit was almost unbearable. Xiao Nan sighed inwardly, and gradually entered the same state. She said that Xu Ruo singled it out. The goal has been achieved. Even if she evacuates at this time, there is no loss. However, when her companion is around, she doesn''t want to do such a contrarian thing... She doesn''t care. But you can''t let your companions be despised along with you, none of her current companions are despicable and shameless. Therefore, this battle must not only be fought, but must be won! During the two ceremonies, Cangzaki Orange, Alice Phil and others stepped back. The people who were watching the game did not hear the discussion just now, but looking at this posture, they also understood that the two sides had negotiated and finally chose the king against the king, and the general would be singled out. This kind of scene is even more exciting. The voice of cheering and shouting sounded again. And the light spots converging around Altria were even denser at this time. "Home court advantage?" Xiao Nan was extremely cautious, not dare to overpower it. Even if Altria gave up the victory of the event, if she was killed at this time, her event would also be declared a failure, and she would return to the past with nothing. "drink!" Altria gave a violent shout, and an attack that was as dense as a light cannon struck across the sky and blasted towards Xiao Nan. This was not a treasure, but a similar skill. The light cannon hit Xiao Nan''s body without hindrance. Annihilate Xiaonan completely. But this is just a clone. "I am a ninja, and my career is also long-range. Don''t think I will fight you face to face." Xiao Nan''s voice came out from all directions. "It''s not only knight-style fighting that has glory. I won''t be pedantic to this level." Altria looked around vigilantly, "I approve of your profession and fighting style. Please use any means. " "Then I''m welcome." Xiao Nan''s tone seemed very relaxed, but this was only a deliberate expression to put pressure on the enemy. In an instant, a talisman hidden in the void appeared, bursting with golden light. Jin Guangzhan, this is the most talisman Xiaonan has, because it can be made with ordinary paper, and its power can be superimposed. It is an excellent substitute for explosive talisman. At this moment, Xiao Nan took out all of his golden light cuts. That''s right, all! Judging from the battle just now, the opponent''s profession does not seem so weird. She also understands the profession of the Cavaliers series. If so, she will go all out from the beginning! She even buried a large number of other talismans in Jinguangzhan, especially the cracking talisman. The whole world was covered by golden light. The alarm bell in Altria''s heart rang. "If you can resist this blow, then I will surrender directly." Xiaonan is still using words to pressure the other party, "Or you can surrender now, if you die, you can only resurrect after the event ends. During this time, the country may be in chaos." "If I die in battle, before I return from resurrection, Alice Phil will temporarily guard the kingdom on my behalf!" Altria''s voice spread from afar, reaching the ears of all spectators. She explained that she could be resurrected. Also confessed what happened. Therefore, there is no consideration. This is a blow to determine the outcome. Chapter 686： : Fortunately I still have you Altria is not without any powerful skills, but she didn''t use any of them. What flickered above the sword was the light of the treasure. -Sword of Oath of Victory! Taking treasures rather than skills as the final blow of everything on this bet, even from a silent perspective, is an excellent choice. After all, this is the Moon World. What''s more, the Sword of Oath of Victory is not a simple skill. It brings together the legend of King Arthur and people''s longings. It matches Altria''s profession very well, and it can burst out the magic of the whole body in one breath. Just like Gilgamesh''s treasure that is close to the golden legendary level, Altria''s treasure is replaced by a skill, no less than any of her skills opened out of the jar. The magic of the whole body has all turned into light. pack! accelerate! "Ex-calibur!" Swipe it down! A laser-like hot beam was emitted from the tip of the sword that was swung down. At such a moment, the light captured everyones sight and even crushed the golden light of the sky. It was powerful enough to break the earth and evaporate the sea. The collision is like dropping nuclear weapons in a small area, and the terrifying impact spread all over the stage in an instant. Even Silence had to secretly reinforce this mirrored space. If it were not for the limitation of the mirror space, this shock wave would be clearly visible even in outer space, no less than the power of the legendary Great Ivan explosion. And this scene is reflected in the sight of nearly ten million people. From now on, human science and technology will be completely suppressed by personal power, and the deterrent power of human-shaped nuclear bombs is much higher than that of weapons. After a long time. The aftermath of this terrible bombardment slowly dissipated. The buildings that were still floating on the stage have completely evaporated. Everyone can truly feel this great horror-this is a huge city! And the result of the duel... People saw Altria with broken armor, two rituals that were undamaged, the damaged Aozaki orange doll, and Alice Phil in an unknown defensive position. The enemy with pale golden eyes and long sky blue hair. Have you won? And just as people thought about it, a series of talismans slowly gathered from the void, forming Xiao Nan''s body. Her face was slightly pale. However, it did not matter. The slashes and light cannons constructed by countless Golden Slash Talismans did not result. All people were only injured by the aftermath. In fact, Altria was slightly better, but she did not hit Xiao Nan''s real body. "it''s not finished yet!" Altria took a breath and felt that the exhausted magic power was slowly restored in the will of tens of millions of people. "It''s over." Xiao Nan gave her a deep look, "I give up." "What?" Altria seemed stunned for a moment. "It''s not that I''m sorry to continue fighting, and I will definitely lose." Xiao Nan''s expression was a bit low, "I took out two-thirds of the talisman in that blow, but you blocked it. As a talisman, I have already lost." Frustration is not pretending. Xiao Nan felt the unimaginable brilliance in that sword. too strong. Ninjutsu also has a powerful ninjutsu, but this power is difficult to combine with her current profession. Unlike the other party, this sword perfectly displays the power of the profession, even if it is not a golden legendary skill, it is not far away. In addition to this field advantage...Altria''s magical recovery speed is the main reason for Xiao Nan to give up using the remaining talisman to pursue the momentum. The other party is equivalent to opening a few more level four pots than her! Altria was silent for a moment, as if she didn''t want to end like this. But Xiao Nan did not give her a chance to decide. "If you win, we will leave here and never come again!" Her voice spread from a distance, and it was clearly heard by nearly tens of millions of people. After a short silence, there was cheers like the collapse of the sea. There was tremendous excitement and blood on everyone''s faces. What could be more exciting than the enemy''s surrender? The stage gradually crumbled, and people landed one by one and returned to their original place. The city was not destroyed, as if everything was just a dream, but the enemy and the king are still suspended in the sky. Everyone can raise their heads. Seeing them, relatives and friends hug each other, and people who fled hug each other. Although the enemy has not left yet, this city, and even this country, has gradually fallen into a carnival atmosphere. Only Altria was not so happy. Yes, she won. But this is based on the premise that she renounced her qualifications, so she actually lost, and she might be able to win a heads-up match, but if it were a real fight, she and Alice Phil would definitely not be the opponent of the other three. In fact, if any of those two people just took the opportunity to make up for the knife, she was already dead. "Will such a battle continue forever?" Altria asked suddenly. "Yes." Xiaonan said with a deep meaning, "As long as there are enemies in your world that can defeat you, this kind of battle will continue, even if one day you solve all the enemies in this world, It will not end, dont forget how we came to your world." They have all seen a corner of the endless world. That is the unimaginable infinite sky. With such an infinite existence, with the thought of shrinking in the corner, it is impossible to protect one''s wish. "Then next time, I will definitely win." Altria finally put away her sword. "I will give you the same words." Xiao Nan was also unusually serious, "Next time, I will never lose." Although the goal was achieved, it was because she had more companions. Two-thirds of the talisman was blocked. The blow to Xiaonan, UU reading is also not small. She turned around and left here with the two rituals and Aozaki Orange. She lost because of the bet. Even if Altria gave up her qualifications, she would not help her. The only gain this time was to eliminate a competition. However, the two of Altria may assist the others, but the result is not much better. "I still need a while to add Fulu." Xiao Nan whispered, his voice very low. She realized her own weakness. That''s right, itself. As a shadow-level ninja, her true strength may not be much weaker than Altria, who is a follower, but the gap still appears. The opponents skill is not developed in a pot, but can be perfectly integrated into the profession. She does not have such skills, nor does she have the will of tens of millions of people as a backing, constantly filling in her cultivation. What does she have? "Fortunately, I still have you." She said to Shi and Aozaki Orange. Chapter 687： : Triumph of 1 Cut This battle ended in this way, and there was one less participant in the event. At the same time, news of the battle quickly spread throughout the world. Greece, conquer the territory of King Iskandar. A certain body was wrapped in pitch-black armor, exuding a black mist-like breath, like a knight crawling out of hell, watching the picture on the TV quietly. "It seems that the Knight King has been defeated." A hoarse voice came from the side of the knight. That is the voice of Oshe Maru. At this time, the Oshe Maru looks completely different from the past, with a smaller body and a more saleable appearance. His current body is reshaped on the basis of Weber. This poor magician died before he was a member. Naturally, he didn''t have a badge. If he even wanted to resurrect, he could only buy the resurrection coins at a high price for members such as Tsunade who could offer resurrection coins. "The king did not fail." The voice came from the armor. "You hate her, but you don''t hate her either." O Shemaru looked at the knight with an inexplicable sarcasm, "Then what are you going to do? Go back to her and continue to be your Knight of the Round Table? Or Let her bless your relationship with the princess?" Facing this obvious provocation, the Cavaliers didn''t say a word. Just still staring at the figure of Wang on TV. Wang has indeed changed. Began to understand people''s hearts. But will Wang really forgive him? The destruction of the kingdom started from him. The Knights of the Round Table seemed to be caught in a certain kind of entanglement once again. The black aura on his body was constantly rolling, because he was blessed by God in a frenzied posture. Even if he regained his sanity, the power of blackening remained indelible in him. There are traces left in his character, which may never disappear, which was originally part of his character. After all, Lancelot spent the rest of his life in destruction. "If you go now, the king will definitely forgive you." Oshemaru''s voice continued to sway in Lancelot''s ear, "but you won''t forgive yourself, will you? Since you love the king so much If you dont, its better to listen to me. Compared to a loyal knight, your king needs an abominable enemy, a companion in the past, an enemy in the present. Only this kind of identity can bring her growth. One day, your blood will make her a true "ideal king"..." Da She Wan''s voice has a strong bewitching meaning. Lancelot knew he was bewitching. Also know his purpose. Dashemaru never hides it. However, even so, Lancelot still gradually moved his heart. The guilt towards the king and the guilt towards the kingdom made him unable to return to the king''s side anyway, and he recovered to the past with peace of mind. Unable to face his former companions, those who disgusted him, those who made him guilty, those who made him angry... Perhaps, becoming an enemy, promoting the growth of the king, and dying by the kings sword, is the one to him, For the king, it was a perfect fate. And at this moment, the terrifying temperament suddenly fell from the sky. Not one, but several. Just like Xiao Nan did, Lorelai made the same choice, but this choice was not for the reputation of Iskandar, but for the reputation of the Bathmelo family. -Crusade against dictators. The enemy high in the sky chanted slogans to this country. "It''s finally here." Oshemaru smiled coldly, "My strength has not yet fully recovered. Fortunately, there are only three people who came, and I don''t need me to play." Only three people came. Lorelai, Tosaka Tokichen, Di Lu Muduo. This is also the only three of Lorelei who can ensure the arrangement, and neither Karp, Joan of Arc, or Godbreaking Fireweave, do not want to participate in this battle. "Tosaka Tokimin must die." Lancelot stood up slowly, with a killing intent in his tone. "Yes, this is the promise I made with you." Oshemaru smiled hoarsely, "Your original Master, should be in the crowd at this time. He will see it. This victory will be It will be a celebration of our alliance." He had already seen it, and Lancelot accepted his suggestion. This is not just an alliance for this event. It''s a real alliance. Oshemaru does not need a companion, but he needs strength, and he understands the human heart. At this moment, he believes that an alliance that relies on interests and goals is more efficient and more useful than an alliance that depends on fetters. Lancelot opened the door and walked out. The stage of destiny has already begun. In this ancient city, there are countless people flying up. With the previous examples, the people who have been prepared are not very panicked, and they do not have the same heart. There are far more people who are unwilling to submit to the tyrant. Hope that Iskandar can protect their people. In this world, in the hearts of many people, the so-called freedom is more important than life and safety. It''s ridiculous. Da She Wan laughed lowly in his heart. Loreleis awe-inspiring voice spread throughout the stage. Her speech carried out freedom and protection, and carried out glory and glory. Iskandars response was also full of heroism and domineering as a king, but in this moral In the battle at the commanding heights, Iskander, who belonged to the ancients, was undoubtedly defeated. Some people even began to shout the name of Bassemero, eager for this beautiful young lady to save them and even protect them in the future. Oshemaru who was hiding clearly saw that Iskandal''s eyes changed. As a king, he should have stronger desires than anyone, he should be bolder than anyone, irritable than anyone, and more real than anyone. Only in this way can he subdue his subjects, and only in this way can the people live up to their hearts. Longing and longing... This should be the case. however-- The voices of the surrounding people kept coming into Iskandar''s ears. "This kind of king will kill us!" "We want freedom, UU reading wants peace! Don''t war!" "Why is the king noble than us!" "What Conquer King, this guy is just a dictator, a tyrant, what era does he think it is now!" "Why don''t we have a queen like Altria? Damn, I want to emigrate!" They have no yearning or longing for him, only jealousy and disgust. They don''t want to know the "king''s desire", they just want to get lost in a false peace, they don''t need the guidance of desire, they just long for the salvation of others... . It''s ridiculous. Iskandar took a deep breath. "I am the king who brought up the war! I am the king who is loyal to desire! I am the king who conquer everything!" He rode on the carriage, holding up the sword in his hand and roared, "Admire me! The victory that ravages everything is yours. The most true wish of everyone!" Chapter 688： : Crazy Lancelot Even in this case, even if the people did not approve of it, Iskandar did not change himself, let alone think that he was wrong. He believes that everyone has their own desires. People without desires are confused. People in this world are just losing their desires in a false peace. As long as they see his heroic victory, as long as they see the figure belonging to the king, all people will understand what they really want. No matter what era, no one can refuse the desire to win. The King''s Treasure, wide open. One figure after another appeared beside Iskandar. Those were his former subordinates. Each of them exuded terrifying power. Each of them admired and looked at their king fanatically. There were only tens of thousands of them. , But the combined momentum has overwhelmingly defeated the millions of onlookers. People''s voices gradually subsided. They opened their eyes wide and watched this army exuding a powerful aura, and even the figure of the king who was surrounded by the army became taller. "Is this Iskandar''s profession?" Tosaka Tokimi''s expression was a bit solemn. "No, those are heroic spirits." Dilumudo said suddenly, "this should be a treasure." Di Lu Muduo, who is also a hero, can feel the breath of the treasure. He is staring at Iskandar closely at this time, he is looking for the monarch, and he will not miss the opportunity to examine each monarch. There is no better chance to understand the monarch than the enemy. Dilumudo is now cautious. He wanted to find a real monarch who could serve him for life. "Ravaged them!" Iskandar roared and swung down his long sword. The shouts of tens of thousands of people rang together. The deafening sound even stirred up the gust of wind, blasting the barriers of the stage in circles, every watch The faces of people were pale, and some timid people trembled all over, without the courage to just clamor to defeat the tyrant. When Wang was just alone, he seemed powerless. When the king is with his army, he is the embodiment of strength. People fear and worship power. This invincible army of heroic spirits is completely different from the original treasures. The treasures are the incarnations of heroic spirits legends and personalities. The profession is the choice of the heroic spirits heart and destiny. Like Altria, Iskandars profession and his treasures Gu''s connection is even closer. Lorelai had clearly sensed this. The strength of each soldier is nothing to them, but it is definitely not an ant whose strength is meaningless, and there is a direct connection between these soldiers. For example, the spearman who is in contact with Dilumudo at this moment. He seems to have gathered the strength of nearly 10,000 soldiers behind him. Every swipe represents the guns of nearly 10,000 people, and even the skills are the skills of nearly 10,000 people. They are both individuals and the whole. It has a similar level with Dilumudo, who opened the can to the limit. Immediately afterwards, Iskandar also launched a charge. Behind him, there seemed to be a line connected to every soldier, condensing into an unrivaled army, driving a chariot and rushing towards Lorelai. Take one enemy three. As one person, sanctions were launched against three people. There was a blush on Lorelai''s face, which originated from anger and also from respect, so she unceremoniously used one of her skills as a hole card. The dragon tearing through space appeared. "Don''t go head-to-head with him, his power comes from these soldiers, first reduce the number of soldiers!" Lorelai easily saw Iskandar''s professional characteristics. The dragon roared and charged the super soldiers. But at the moment when this skill was used, a long knife dashed across the sky at a thundering speed and pierced it. puff-- Lorelai avoided the heart, and the long knife slashed across the shoulder. Blood flowers bloom. This long knife, which is hundreds of meters long, was held by a man. "Uchiha Itachi!" Lorelai called out the man''s name. There is already a feeling of not too short in my heart. She is not familiar with Uchiha Itachi, but she also understands what kind of person it is. She leaks news about her companions and shoots a knife to her companions at the end. Such a person should say that he is surrendered to Iskandar and is willing to serve Iskan. Dar desperately, then she would not believe it anyway. Then there is only one answer. Unless you can win by standing there, you will stand there. "Be careful! They should still have someone!" Lorelai easily judged the result. As expected, a roaring voice rushed out. "Tosaka Toshimi, die!" It was a knight burning with black flames. The helmet completely concealed his appearance. Only a red light radiated from his eyes. Accompanied by a violent killing intent, the black long stick filled with red lines turned towards at a terrifying speed. Tosaka Tokino rushed. At this moment. A man with a hood who was watching the game was shaking uncontrollably. It''s really coming. The heroic spirit that originally belonged to him was really responding to his promise at this moment-to pacify his uneasy hatred even if he died with the blood of Tosaka Tokimi in front of him. He snatched his lover, snatched his Sakura, and had all his precious life but dismissed it. "Kill him!" Jian Tong Yan night laughed hysterically. Tosaka Tokimi seemed to hear the shouts behind him vaguely, but he had no time to turn his head back, and the tearing killing intent carried by the terrifying enemy in front of him made his face blank. He had no idea when he had offended such a strong man. However, that terrifying power has come before him. "Barrier!" Tosaka Tokimi opened the barrier, and his figure quickly retreated. He is an elegant mage, and in any case would not be stupid enough to get close to such an obviously melee enemy. boom--! The barrier shattered at the moment it was touched. I couldn''t do it even with a slight hindrance. "Flame Barrier!" Tosaka Tokimi swung his staff again, directly using a purple epic skill. This is enough flame to melt everything. boom--! Lancelots club shattered the flames Directly rushed out from the high temperature of nearly 10,000 degrees Celsius. The dark armor on his body was a little reddish, exuding a scorching breath, but the speed was not reduced. increase. Crazy, completely desperate to rush over. Tosaka Tokimi was flustered. "Barrier! Barrier! Barrier!" One spell after another was thrown out, the magic vented wildly, trying to prevent the opponent from approaching. He always dismissed the reckless man, but faced the approaching berserkers, he felt an inexplicable pressure. No one can ignore a crazy top can opener. But what is going on? What did he do to make this heroic spirit so angry? Chapter 689： : Oshe Maru got 1 kill Tosaka Tokimi''s accomplishments as a magician are naturally not low. But even Kenneth couldn''t match him, and he still didn''t have the level of fighting against the heroes of the past. Facing the crazy Lancelot, he immediately fell into a dangerous situation. Not good. Not only Tosaka Tokimi thought so, but Lorelai also felt bad. Although the numbers are equal, even if the strength of opening the can to reach the limit is roughly the same, it does not mean that the combat power is the same. Occupation, experience, venue... various factors still exist. Compared with the other side, her side is undoubtedly a disadvantage. Do you want to retreat? This kind of thought only flashed in Lorelai''s mind for a moment, and was quickly denied. Her faith and her pride did not allow her to retreat under such circumstances. The gap is not too big to be hopeless. With a rapier in his hand, a space-splitting dragon rushed towards Lancelot. In the three duels, the one who was most likely to be torn apart was Tosaka Tokichen. If one person loses first, he will determine the outcome of the battle. "You''d better not be distracted by others." An indifferent voice appeared in Lorelai''s ears, and a pair of scarlet eyes were reflected on the knife light in front of him. Then the world suddenly changed, and the spirit seemed to become trance. . Monthly reading. This is a spiritual space, a false world, no matter how powerful the physical force is, it is meaningless here. Only spirit is the only reliance. Lorelai''s will is naturally extremely firm, even if it is a monthly reading, it can only last a short time. However, a moment is enough. A black flame emerged from the void, swaying like the breath of death in the depths of hell. Just the moment it was touched, the pain from the soul completely enveloped Lorelai, and she could not even With a screaming sound, it was directly transformed into nothingness in this **** flame with a humiliating expression. "Oshemaru." Uchiha Itachi looked at the void warily. He had seen this skill once. --Hellfire. Derived from the nirvana of Oshe Maru. Da She Maru did not show his figure, but he took Lorelai''s badge, and the iconic hoarse voice came slowly from the void: "We really cooperate with each other, Mr. Itachi, sure enough, we should be here. Its right to be a companion together." "No one wants to be a companion with a greedy snake that will bite back at any time." Uchiha Itachi said calmly. "If you want to start with your companions, I am far inferior to you." Oshemaru Sasha smiled, "But now, I can only trust you, how about it, do you want to join hands for now?" Uchiha Itachi did not answer. For him and Dashemaru, this level of wrangling is actually meaningless. They all know who each other is. Lorelai''s sudden death in battle made Tosaka Tokimi lose his fighting spirit. He wanted to escape. However, Lancelot was biting too tightly in front of him, which made him a little confused and had no chance to escape. How could this be? The enemy is not just three people, but four people! ? Tosaka Toshiomi was truly caught in a panic of despair. His cultivation was based on his self-confidence, but in this situation at this moment, even the most confident people can only feel despair. "Dilumudo, retreat with all your strength!" Tosaka Tokimi could only call the name of his only remaining companion. But Dilumudo could not respond. He is facing the entire army of Iskandar alone! Even if it is able to defeat one or two enemies, it is meaningless. A small soldier can inherit the power of a large number of soldiers behind him. With the addition of the pioneer, the extremely powerful Iskandar, Dilumudo can clearly perceive To their own disadvantages. Worthy of being the king of conquest. Lorelai''s sudden defeat made Dilumudo know what he was about to face, retreat, a complete retreat. But he has tried his best. It was not a pity for him to lose in a war worthy of chivalry. Thus, in the hearty laughter of Ma Tong Yan Ye, Osamaru, Uchiha Itachi, and Lancelot tore the unbelievable Tosaka Tokimi to pieces. As a participant of the event, the badge disappeared automatically. The more confident you are, the harder you face failure. "Itachi-kun." Oshamaru narrowed his eyes and looked at the spearmen and the king who are still fighting today. "Do you know what I am thinking now?" "I think the same as you think." Itachi Uchiha was expressionless. Oshemaru''s figure disappeared into the shadow, but the voice appeared in Lancelot''s ear. "I still have a ghost card. If it''s useless, it''s up to you. In this world, Iskandar must be the enemy of your queen." "..." Lancelot naturally knew that Da She Wan was using his power. However, mutual use was originally an agreement between him and Oshemaru. The fighting spirit gradually rising here was keenly caught by Di Lu Muduo, his figure quickly retreated backward, pulling away. Looking at Uchiha Itachi and the dark knight. "It seems that they are not your courtiers." The gunman with the tear mole smiled at Iskandar. "Despicable people naturally can''t understand the meaning of the king." Iskandar laughed loudly, his eyes were looking at the gunman who was at war with him, and he was full of admiration and sent out an invitation, "You are very good, come and do it. My courtier, spearman." "I am indeed looking for a monarch, but I am a lot more cautious now." Dilumudo shrugged and smiled, "I hope to find a monarch who can understand me and serve him for life, so let me Look at your boldness, conquer the king, because we may be fighting together." The hostility of the three men was not only directed at him, but also directed at the King of Conquer. On one side are the despicable ones who chase victory, and on the other side are the heroic spirits who cling to glory. In the same stage, the second battle opened. "Leave it to you, UU reading , I''m going to deal with Iskandar." Uchiha Itachi rushed out first, and he was also careful to watch out for Osamaru and refused to fight with him. It is the choice to divide the battlefield. But it''s not like Dashewan. His strength has not been able to fully recover, and his previous fiasco in the face of Roger is still fresh in his memory, and he is not willing to take risks easily. However, looking at the opponent in front of him, his figure suddenly emerged from the shadows. "King of Conqueror, do you remember me?" "It really is you!" The moment the King of Conquer saw him, his anger burned in his eyes, "Dirty black wizard, what did you do to Webber?" This body is clearly Weber''s corpse! First killed his own subordinates, and then occupied the corpses of his subordinates. This provocation, Iskandar truly showed how terrible the King of Conquer faced his enemies. Chapter 690： : Dashemaru throws a ghost card "Don''t be so excited, this is just a game, it won''t really be dead." Oshemaru was fashionable and had the appearance of Weber''s seven points. His mouth curled up and threw out a ghost card in his hand, "It''s just that Weber''s soul is in my hand." Webber''s soul is indeed in his hands. soul? Iskandar''s expression became more and more solemn. "If we wait for a member, at the moment of death, the soul will be directly placed in our own badge. This is our welfare, and it is also our limitation. If you want to resurrect, you must have a badge. But - Webber is not a member yet." Da She Wan''s smile seemed to control everything. This is just a game of chess. He was not sure what position Webber had in the heart of this hero. But if the status is very important, it will be earned. "What do you want?" Iskandar asked directly. Even if he understood that the other party was threatening, he did not hide his importance to Webber. The master, although timid, had a shining spot that he could clearly see. not to mention. It is enough that Webber is his courtier. "Give up the victory of the event, and then, work with me to get rid of him." Osamaru pointed to Uchiha Itachi. Uchiha Itachi''s expression was stiff. He didn''t expect that Da She Wan would even hide such a hand. I just said that he is the only person to trust here. "It really is a despicable pursuit of interests." Iskandar looked at Uchiha Itachi, but did not show much expression, but said calmly, "How can I believe that you will fulfill your promise?" "Don''t worry about this." As soon as Da She Wan raised his hand, a glass bottle was in his hand, and smiled hoarsely. "There is Webber''s soul. You only need to hold it and use a primary resurrection coin. To resurrect him, my purpose is only to win the event. There is no need to offend a powerful member like you after winning." Uchiha Itachi has already felt bad. The figure immediately retreated. However, Lancelot had blocked him. "His words have no credibility." Uchiha Itachi remained calm, staring at Osamaru. "You are wrong." It was Lancelot who spoke. "Oshemaru is an out-and-out wicked person. Everything is for his own purposes. However, he seldom lies, but just tells all the truth. If he comes out, as long as he achieves his goal, it will be more reliable than some "just" personnel." This is why there is always no shortage of people around Dashemaru. Whether it was the original Karp or the current Lancelot. He never hides his purpose, and deceiving with lies seems to him to be the most inferior means. On the contrary, it is often easier to achieve the purpose by telling the purpose directly. He is like a real poisonous snake, as long as he is full, he will honestly digest food, and he will only eat the prey he is staring at, and never eat what he cannot eat. "You are only deceived by his appearance. I come from the same world as him, and I know his ambitions." Uchiha Itachi said without thinking. However, this is only for the rest of the people. His heart sank. He didn''t know enough about Oshemaru, only knew that the opponent''s achievements wanted to capture his eyes, but he was severely taught by him. But think about it now. This person really never hides his purpose. He has a "ghost card" like Webber''s soul in his hand, and he may not even be sure of the effect of the game at this moment, but he unfortunately hit this ghost card. Yes, unfortunately. If Xiao Nan is here today, Da She Wan will use this ghost card. Because maybe you can eliminate two competitors effortlessly. retreat! Uchiha Itachi slammed out the sharp sword in his hand and rushed towards the boundary at a speed exceeding the speed of sound. "Stop that knife!" Oshemaru shouted sharply. Although he didn''t know Uchiha Itachi''s occupation, this action still made him vigilant. Uchiha Itachi was betting on this moment. Before he threw the long knife, no one would stare at the whereabouts of a knife. In the melee on the stage of destiny, if a member wants to escape, he only needs to go to the border and use the badge to surrender. "This king is a rider." Iskandall laughed, and the carriage he was driving rushed out at a terrifying speed, traversing the entire huge battlefield at lightning speed, and withdrew from the stage one after another, but then, a new stage appeared. Up. As long as you don''t get out of sight, you can''t escape. "He can''t escape." Dashemaru smiled hoarsely. "It seems so." Di Lumuduo looked at the big snake pill, and Lancelot had already caught up with him. In the blink of an eye, he and the Great God were the only ones left. "Then, I am the only one of your competitors?" "To reduce two dangerous opponents, today''s gains are enough." Oshemaru smiled casually like a friend, "You don''t seem to be someone like me who wants to win by unscrupulous means, right? ?" "Very powerful." Dilumudo said with emotion, "I have met many people, but I rarely see people like you. Obviously despicable self-interested people are not disgusting, but as yours The enemy must have a headache." "Because I wasn''t like this in the beginning." Da She Maru smiled slightly, even exuding a kind of friendly atmosphere, "I used to have my own important companions, disciples, and teachers. However, the endless war has made me realize the fragility of life and the emotional fetters. A fragile life can be painful, so I started to chase some other things... You said you are looking for your own monarch, do you want to stay with me for a while? I believe you will gain. " Although it was only the first contact, from the temperament and words, Da She Maru had faintly understood Di Lu Muduo''s character. He is not complicated. It can even be said to be very pure. The invitation at this time, UU reading is just a game of chess for Oshemaru. Although we also realize that "companion" is the future trend of being a member, Oshemaru''s confidence can use "interests and heart". Take control of others. However, Dilumudo thought for a while, but shook his head helplessly. "If you were my master at the beginning, maybe I would really follow your will, but now, I dont want to find someone with an unknown bottom line to be my monarch. The behavior and commands of the monarch and my bottom line The pain of conflict, I dont want to try again." "That''s a pity." Oshemaru did not conceal his regret, and then smiled, "Listening to you, I think the knight king that suits you best." "Knight King..." The girl who transformed herself into the king of ideals emerged in Dilumudo''s mind. Maybe you can go take a look. To some extent, what he is now after is also an ideal monarch? Chapter 691： : Only the remaining players After Dirumudo and Osamaru joined the battlefield, Uchiha Itachi was completely hopeless. Struggling to death, the blade broke and the badge emerged. This time is really over. Until the last moment, there was only regret in his eyes and extreme vigilance towards Oshemaru. It can be said that since he participated in the event, he has been cautious and did everything, but he did not expect to end up in the hands of Oshemaru. After Iskandar withdrew from the event, Ono Shemaru also trusted Weber''s soul back to Iskandar. "Your profession, I shouldn''t be able to develop resurrection items." Oshemaru said with a hoarse voice, "I can introduce you to someone. That is my former companion named Tsunade, and her profession can be used. Elementary resurrection coin-this is one of the most perfect resurrection items." "Okay." Iskandar nodded. "This time you won, but next time, Weber will beat you himself." "I''ll wait and see." Dashemaru''s figure was slightly submerged in the faintness. In this battle, he can be said to have won a big victory. Not only has it eliminated the dangerous figure of Uchiha Itachi, but also eliminated a series of competitors. There are not many competitors left. So, the most dangerous thing is Xiao Nan. Da She Maru thinks of Xiao Nan and the two people next to her. The other is three people, and he is two people, and there is no positive advantage... The stage of destiny slowly dissipated. The onlookers did not know exactly what happened, but what they knew was that their king had not been overthrown, and they also had an inhuman army. This is really a sad thing. At this time, there are only seven people who still have the qualifications for the event. God split fire weave, Joan of Arc, Osamaru, Xiaonan, Roger, Karp, Gilgamesh. The players in this world were wiped out except for Joan of Arc and Gilgamesh. After all, even if they have the power, they are just cute, not to mention that there are still people who are finished without opening the can, such as Weber... Suddenly, the silence thought of something, looking at someone involved in the chaos of time and space. The Mapo priest in the stream. Did not die, was rescued, this is...Kishua Zelrich Shibein Ogu? It is the famous gem Weng. Silent did not deliberately pay attention, and really did not find that Father Mapo was actually saved by Jewel Weng-but he was only saved, or he was interested in the remaining power of the evil **** in him. As if thinking of something, he narrowed his eyes in silence, but didn''t deliberately do anything, his eyes were removed from Jewel Weng''s body. Because... this old man didn''t dare to come in. Was the restraining warning received? If he doesn''t come in, silence can''t do anything. Now he only has the qualifications to negotiate with restraint, but he can''t say that he has the power to crush. In short, this event continues. Silently looked at a certain remaining heroic spirit. Lorelai was wiped out, and she could only keep warm with the Shenshouhuo Newspaper Group. "God split, I want to regain the Loreley badge." Sitting on the edge of the bed, Joan said to the Shinshin Hoori beside her very seriously, "In any case, she also has the kindness to support me, if the badge If it is taken away, there will be no way to resurrect." "Oshemaru?" Shenshihuozhi fiddled with his bangs and nodded, "That was my opponent originally, I will help you." "Thank you, Divine Split." Jeanne gratified her grip on Shin Split''s hand, but became annoyed again, "But how can I find that person? He seems to have a companion beside him." The battle on the stage of destiny still left an impression. Joan read it very seriously. The heroic spirits covered in jet black armor were obviously with the Oshemaru, let alone whether they could be found, even if they were found, they would not be able to regain the badge. "That''s a person in the ninja world..." Shencrahuozhi thought for a while and suggested, "Or, let''s go to Xiaonan? But there are not many competitors left, even if we call Karp, facing Xiao Nan, is still at a disadvantage. It''s hard to say whether she will deal with the Dashewan with us or deal with us first." One more sentence was not said. Now, it looks like Xiaonan is the most powerful. If the Oshe Pill is solved first, they will be the next one to be solved. Joan also hesitated. "Gilgamesh..." Joan suddenly thought, "That hero king is still alone today, and he doesn''t hide his position. If this is the case, he is likely to be attacked." "Hero King?" Shencra Huozhi pursed his lower lip, seeming to be seriously considering it. If it was Jin Shan, then don''t think about it, even if this arrogant person is set on fire and killed, he will not be in alliance with the rest of the "miscellaneous repairs". But he seems to have other personality clones. Kamikai Hoori feels a headache. She is really not very good at this kind of thing. In the past, although she was a pope, she was only in charge of fighting, but now the situation looks more and more difficult. I dont know when. A group of people will come out to gather the fire. "I really want to pray." Kamikaze Hoori continued to play with her bangs. If someone familiar with her sees her like this, she knows that she has become entangled to a certain extent. "You used to be a priest too." Jeanne covered her mouth and smiled. "I''m a combatant... Those doctrines are just knowledge of spellcasting for me." Kamikazuhoori turned his head in embarrassment, but in his heart he really couldn''t help praying to silence, just thinking about it. Subconscious choice after the aspect. Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Shencrahuozhi was taken aback. Is it true that he is here? "It''s the breath of heroic spirits." Joan stood up immediately, and in an instant, the armor covered her original pajamas She knew who was here. The knock on the door seemed to be just for politeness. After giving the people inside a little time to prepare, the door was opened directly. Outside was the blond king-Xian Shan who looked younger than Jin Shan. "Excuse me, two ladies." Xian Shan greeted him as no one walked over, looked around, just stopped like this, "You should know why I came here, do you want to form an alliance?" Kamikai Hoori and Jeanne looked at each other, their expressions a little surprised. Although I just said whether to find Gilgamesh to form an alliance, he did not expect that the other party would come directly to the door. Even if the person in front of him is not the arrogant Jin Shan, he is the King of Heroes. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not asking you." Hyun Shin seemed to know what she was thinking, and said casually, "I just made a proposal that is in line with the interests. The worst is to give up this activity, which is nothing to this king. What an important loss." Chapter 692： : Respective lie traps Hyun Sun said casually, but it is also true. Even Xian Shan is also the King of Heroes. He possesses the vision and temperament that belongs to the king. The victory of a game is nothing, and it will not make him desperate. In other words, nothing can make the hero king desperate, and the king is always proud. "It is indeed a suggestion that is in the interest." Kamikaruhoori thought for a while, and said simply, "We are also discussing, we want to solve the person named Oshemaru first, he has Lorelai''s badge in his hand. ." Shenshihuozhi is really not a person who is good at lies and calculations, and she knows this too. So just speak bluntly. "So that''s the case." King Xian can roughly know the cause and effect just by listening. "People who know how to be grateful are not disgusted by this king. It doesn''t matter to me, but for insurance, I hope to bring more people in. " "Do you mean..." Kamikaruhoori seemed to understand. "That is not only our enemy, but also the enemy of another camp. Oshemaru is indeed a dangerous place. Even this king will be stolen by snakes when he is not paying attention." Xian Shan laughed casually. Tao. He viewed this event with a game mindset. If you can win, that''s a matter of course. If it fails, it is just an "interesting experience". In this regard, Jin Shan is actually the same, except that Jin Shan arrogantly rejected the possibility of failure, and arrogantly rejected the option of alliance with anyone else. Therefore, the covenant was established temporarily. Xian Shan seems to have his own means of finding people. Although it is not accurate, it didn''t take much time to find Xiao Nan and others. They did not leave after defeating Altria, but continued to hide the repairing talisman in this country. If Gilgamesh hadn''t had this skill, most people would never have thought of this. So when the **** Lei Huozhi and others came up, Xiao Nan was extremely vigilant. "Alliance? It''s just a big snake pill, just relying on you is enough." Xiao Nan looked at the four people in front of him. Karp, Gilgamesh, Joan of Arc, Godscraper. These four, all have qualifications for the event. Don''t forget, people with the qualifications for the event cannot be robbed of the badge. This is actually an advantage. They can fight unscrupulously, while Xiaonan must be wary of the two ceremonies and the badge of Aosaki Orange. "In my opinion, the only real threat in this game is you. Do you understand this explanation?" Xian Shan sat on the sofa, pressing his right leg on his left leg casually, forming a stark contrast with the vigilant Xiao Nan The contrast. Xiao Nan was silent. The average person may not understand, but she understands. This alliance is not to increase the power to destroy the Oshe Maru, but to guard against each other. Xian Shan was worried that when they were fighting with Oshe Maru, Xiao Nan and others would hide in the dark and lie in ambush, and vice versa, and if they didn''t care about O She Maru to fight on their own, it would be easy for O She Maru to take advantage of the fisherman. "Yes." Xiaonan replied, "First work together to get rid of those who are in the way, and we will have a final battle. This event should be over. You should be able to find Oshawan." "Leave it to us." Xian flashed up and left. He seems to have become the head of this temporary small group, and the rest of the people do not have his strategic ability. And Xiao Nan''s pale golden eye pupils kept their eyes on him. This person... is not trivial. After Gilgamesh and others'' aura completely disappeared, Aozaki Orange asked, "Is this an alliance? There is no specific agreement, no plan to discuss." "This is not an alliance at all." Xiao Nan raised his slender fingers and rubbed his temples. "If they form an alliance with the Oshe Maru first, set a trap against us?" This possibility is also there, and she must consider all possibilities. The more it gets to the end, the greater the pressure. One carelessness is failure. "Tsk." Aozaki Orange hit his tongue. Lies, deceptions, traps... It is not easy to stand out from the many members of the Chamber of Commerce. "Then what shall we do next?" Cangqi Orange looked at Xiao Nan, anyway, now she is with a big sister, so we don''t have to worry about it. "Wait." Xiao Nan said. What are you waiting for? Naturally, I was waiting for Dashewan. The best way to prevent the opponent from planting a trap is to prepare for the trap on his own side as well. Xiao Nan believes that the Oshe Maru will come, because for the Oshe Maru with the least combat power, falling to both sides at the same time is the only vitality. In fact, that is the case. On the third day, Dashewan came. Naturally not the real body. It was a little skull that looked a little funny. "Xiao Nan, we are from the same world." Da Shemaru said this, his hoarse voice seemed to be laughing, "What''s more, we have a common enemy-Konoha." "I won''t forget that you killed Yahiko." Xiaonan didn''t comment on it. "Death is just the beginning, not the end. You should understand." Oshemaru didn''t care about the coldness in Xiao Nan''s voice at all, but said in a sigh, "But I didn''t expect that you even died of the most important companion in the past. It can also be used as a bargaining chip. If this is the case, you might lose your husbands favor. The husband still prefers simple and gentle girls." Xiao Nan''s face is frosty--this is really angry. But before she could speak, Da She Maru suddenly changed her tone. "Let me just say it directly. I have already established an alliance with them at the cost of Lorelai''s badge. I hid the badge. Unless you are in an alliance with me, even if you kill me, you won''t get the badge." "..." Xiao Nan''s heart sank. This is really a killer. She already knows that at least that Joan is for Lorelai''s badge, plus the godcracker fire weave who clearly regards Joan as a companion, UU Reading Oshamaru can use the badge to use the powerhouse It is already a force that cannot be ignored. "You form an alliance with them to kill us, and you will die next." Xiao Nan said slowly, "Don''t waste time, just state your purpose." The appearance of Dashemaru here is enough to explain many things. "My purpose is very simple." Oshemaru said hoarsely, "I just want to make the fight fair. There are only two people on my side, and you can only have two people each-it''s reasonable, isn''t it?" Reasonable ghost! Xiao Nan didn''t believe a word. But she just said calmly: "The only people on my side who have qualifications for the event are me and Roger, Shi and Orange, who can be monitored by third-party members who are disqualified. There are exactly two people who participated in the war-but four of them are eligible. Without weeding out two people first, the''fairness'' you want will be impossible." Chapter 693： : The last battle The meaning in Xiaonan''s words is obvious, hoping to eliminate the two of Gilgamesh and weaken their strength. But Dashemaru obviously did not agree so easily. The more you get to the back, the more you must be careful. It can even be said that there is only one final battle left before the event is won. And the current negotiations are also part of the battle, it is the smoke of battle. Da She Wan finally got Xu Ruo. He agreed on a time to attack Gilgamesh''s territory with Xiao Nan and others. Its just that such a Xu Ruo doesnt seem to make much sense. When it comes in, it may still become Gilgamesh and Xiaonan to solve Oshemaru together, or Gilgamesh and Oshemaru together. Solve Xiaonan. This point is clear to both parties. However, Dashewan has achieved its goal. "Everything is ready, and the battle will begin soon." Oshamaru glanced at Lancelot, who was still watching TV, and showed an expression of interest, "Except for the king who is watching you on TV. Is there nothing to pass the time apart? Sometimes, I really doubt whether you like the princess or the king." "The princess and I didn''t do anything to sorry the king." Lancelot lowered his voice, and seemed to turn his head angrily. "Yes, it seems to be called Platonic love." Oshemaru didn''t mind Lancelot''s anger, but just smiled, "I can understand that a woman whose husband is a woman, and a gentle, polite and polite woman Its normal for the handsome knights to have a good opinion of each other. If the mental derailment can be convicted, there are not many men and women in the world who are innocent." "You know love, too?" Lancelot showed a sarcastic expression. "I just think that compared to greater things, love is too small, and even in most cases it will only make things worse." Dashemaru responded hoarsely. Lancelot fell silent. Turning his head and continuing to watch the heroic Altria on the TV, he felt that it was really boring for him to discuss such things with the Lich. "I have to tell you that she is not suitable for the big world of members." Oshemaru also looked at Altria on TV. "Our strength has nothing to do with talent. Luck and hard work will occupy the majority. the elements of." "Wang''s luck has always been good, and he worked very hard." Lancelot whispered. "If you are lucky, she won''t lose." Oshemaru said softly, "You probably don''t know what this event means. Most of us are on the same level now, but this will not continue. The winner will gain the advantage of standing in front of everyone. With this advantage, he can go faster, which is like snowballing." The person who wins this game will surpass all junior members. Then it is easier to win in the boss battle and become stronger faster than the rest. If there are such similar activities in the future, it will be easier to win. "I have said so much, don''t you just want me to help you win?" Lancelot said without turning his head, "but I have promised to help, so you have no confidence? Or is there anything I need to sacrifice? plan?" "It turns out that I look like this in your eyes? But you misunderstood me this time." The corner of Oshemaru''s mouth was bent, and the cold temperament was lost a bit, "I just felt it." Lancelot was indeed wrong. Da She Wan is not without confidence, even full of confidence. Xiao Nan also guessed a little wrong. He didn''t actually go to Gilgamesh, but only went to Joan of Arc alone. The innocent saint in a sense doesnt care much about the victory of the event. She only cares about her own responsibilities and Lorelais badge. Although the badge is not enough to help her in turn, it is enough to make her. Quit this battle. In this way, the balance is broken. And as agreed. Joan will formally ask Gilgamesh to withdraw on one night, and it will also be that night when he and Xiao Nan and others will attack where Gilgamesh is. This day has finally come. It is not the day, but when the sun is completely set. Joan made a request to Gilgamesh to leave, which explained everything. "Sure enough, I guessed it would be such a thing a long time ago." Xian Shan didn''t seem to be surprised, he was still casual. "I''m very sorry!" Jeanne looked guilty, and couldn''t remember how many times she apologized. "No need to apologize." Xian Shan dragged his chin with one hand, and said indifferently, "As soon as the alliance started, it was said that your purpose was Lorelai''s badge. Since there are other ways to get the badge, it''s also necessary to withdraw from the alliance Of course, what about you?" Xian Shan looked at the Shinsara Hoori beside him. "I will participate in the battle." Kamikazuhoori seemed to have discussed with Joan. "Osaimaru did not ask me. If possible, I want to continue to form an alliance with you." When she said this, her eyes were drooping. If Joan did not participate in the war, she would easily be the subject of priority execution alone. What''s more, Joan did not abandon her. "If Shinshitsuhoori is besieged by more than two people, I will give up Lorelai''s badge to join the battle." Joan added. This is the condition she has won for Shenshihuozhi. If because of her departure, Shenshihuozhi was besieged and died, then Joan would not be able to accept it. Compared with Lorelai, Shenshihuozhi''s kindness to her was heavier. In the end, it formed a somewhat weird agreement with Dashemaru. "That is to say You will not leave, but stand by?" Gilgamesh seemed to be a little surprised, "That Oshemaru would believe you so?" "Of course I believe her." A hoarse voice suddenly floated in. "The heroic spirit is indeed a very admirable existence. Each has its own characteristics and their own flashes, even if Joan of Arc in history is not a true saint. , Jeanne, who exists as a hero, must also be a saint." "Obviously he is the undead of another world, but he knows so much about the heroic spirits of our world?" Xian Shan was still sitting in his seat, it seemed that he was not surprised by the sudden voice. "As soon as I come here, I will first learn the knowledge of this world." Oshamaru''s figure condensed in the room with shadows. Although not the real body. However, Oshemaru had already confirmed the existence of Gilgamesh''s real body through perception, and reached the conditions for the opening of the stage of destiny. The sound of the shattering mirror came, and the surrounding area began to deform continuously, and the last battle opened silently in the dark night. Chapter 694： : The king is not a saint This is a war to decide the winner. There are no spectators on the stage of destiny. The moon in the sky has become a huge blood moon because of someone''s evil taste. The battlefield encompasses the entire city. Xiao Nan and others also arrived here. However, until the stage was thoroughly prepared, no one shot. "Dashewan, what are you waiting for?" Xiao Nan said. "Honorable King of Heroes, don''t you intend to say something?" Oshemaru said hoarsely, floating in the air, like a ghost under the light red of the blood moon. "What do you want this king to say?" Gilgamesh was holding a book, looking calm and calm, even showing a slight smile. Although he is not as arrogant and arrogant as Jin Shan as Xian Shan, the king''s pride has not diminished. No matter what kind of situation he faces, Hyun Sun will be like this. "Sure enough..." Dashemaru seemed to have known the result a long time ago, "Then get rid of you first, Xiaonan, how about you separate a person and fight the girl alone? This is what I mean to the saint. Xu Ruo." "Since it''s your Xu Ruo, why do you want us to take action?" Xiao Nan glanced at Jeanne, frowning slightly. "Is there a disagreement before the battle begins? In this case, even if we join hands, it will be difficult to defeat the enemy." Oshemaru looked like he could not give in. Xiao Nan''s brow furrowed deeper. She mainly believes in Joan of Arc. Although knowing that this seemingly noble hero is also a silent and pleasing member, and even assisted in the previous space cracks, this does not mean that Jeanne is trustworthy, and even suspicious. Is it possible that someone who doesn''t seem to have a strong desire will get that adult''s favor? "I''m coming." The two ceremonies suddenly spoke, "I don''t like others to disturb during the fight, so she will leave it to me." "Shi..." Xiao Nan hesitated, and nodded, "Be careful, she still has qualifications, your safety is the most important." "I don''t think I will lose." The two ceremonies took a few steps forward, with indifferent expressions, no intention to kill or war, "Let''s go over there." Kamikai Hoori glanced at Joan, nodded, and clenched the sword in his hand and followed directly. With the size of the entire stage, even the battle between them can be divided into several battlefields. Of course, the fighting situation below this distance can be roughly noticed by everyone present. "Let''s start then." Oshemaru''s figure dived into the shadows, which seemed to be a sign of the beginning of the battle, the earth shook, and the roaring double-skull dragon rushed out of the torn ground. As the strength of Oshemaru increased, the bone dragon that had been nearly shattered by Tsunade became extremely powerful. It wasn''t even the whiteness anymore, the azure brilliance was reflected on the bones, and the cold was rising visible to the naked eye. Seeing Da She Wan really took the shot, Xiao Nan didn''t hesitate anymore, and his figure turned into a talisman to disappear. Roger and Karp naturally fought together, and the confrontation of their fists made a huge noise. They seemed to decide that this time they must be a winner. Whether its Rogers career or Karps career, strength can change with will, which gives them the meaning of confrontation. This pair of old friends and enemies decided to bet on their respective determination to have a real Of life and death. As a result, Gilgamesh became alone against the four. "It''s boring." A golden light appeared on his body, and it seemed to be countless small words, which were the chanting and prayers of countless people in God. But the next moment. Gilgamesh''s voice came to everyone''s ears. "However, such a fear of this king is not stupid. For the sake of this recognition, the victory of the event is regarded as a reward for you from this king." Xian Shan spoke the words of course with a smile, the badge vibrated, and in the stunned eyes of Cangqi Orange and others, he directly gave up his qualifications. One hit four, it is impossible to win anyway. But no one thought that, as the hero king, he would take the initiative to give up before fighting. But Xian Shan took it for granted. Was it killed directly once, or it was over now, and then leisurely watching the rest of the people fight, and even casually shot when the interest came. If you can''t even choose this, it''s not a king, but a fool. "Although the king will give you rewards for the event, this king is not going to leave like this. This is a more exciting game than any arena. If you are interested, maybe you will see the heroic appearance of the king. Maybe." Hyun Sun said again, there seemed to be some cheerful expressions on that smiling face. Both Da She Wan and Xiao Nan had a moment of silence. Is this the king? Giving up the qualification for the event did not mean that he could not fight, and was besieged last moment. Gilgamesh, who was in danger, took the initiative in his hand after giving up the qualification for the event. There is no doubt that no matter which side he helps, that side will have an advantage. "It deserves to be the oldest king, so wise and open-minded." Oshemaru sighed, "In this way, it can be said that the victory of the event is completely in the hands of the king? The reward you said is worthy of the name. what." The corner of Xiao Nan''s eyes twitched. What Osha Maru said is actually correct. But this kind of words is completely flattering. Xiao Nan struggled for a moment, and slowly exhaled: "If you help me, I can return with a Xu Luo." After all, Xiaonan still has no face to flatter like Oshemaru, and she has never done such a thing. If she learns to do it, she will be compared to Oshemaru. It''s better to be a bit simpler. Gilgamesh is looking at it with wealth and glory. is still a demigod. I have never heard of any kind of flattery. If he really helps Oshemaru because of Oshemaru''s flattery, it will be helpless. "A Xu Ruo? It''s too stingy." Dashemaru''s hoarse voice came from all directions, "I can give you what you can." "Then let the hero king decide." Xiao Nan said calmly. At this point, she didn''t plan to say more. In fact, both Xiaonan and Dashemaru already knew that the virtuous king in front of them was completely different from the golden king, and it was hard to shake with words, and it was even more meaningless to simply paint a big cake. If the request is excessive, Xiao Nan and Da She Wan will still choose to eliminate him first. This is why, Gilgamesh must choose one side-even if he has given up his qualifications for the event, if he wants to watch the battle from the sidelines, neither Dashemaru nor Xiaonan will feel at ease. The king is not a saint, and he doesn''t say anything. Chapter 695： : Xiaonan should be on the 1st floor Gilgamesh himself knew this very well. He gave up his qualifications for the event, but it was impossible to watch a play that he didn''t want to help. Whoever chooses is very important. Although there was no long-term contact, Gilgamesh had a certain understanding of these two people. Dashemaru is a villain who has no morality and no bottom line. He can use whatever means he can for his purpose, putting good and evil, the heart of the people, and everything in his hands as a bargaining chip, but he does not seem to be a simple generation. For the sake of longer-term benefits, he still Will follow some "trustworthy" character. For example, rarely lie, such as keeping promises. He is relying on this character to bring together some people with their own goals. And Xiao Nan... From her gaze when she looked at her companion, she knew that this was a woman who forced herself to be cruel, but had a warm heart in her heart, but if she didnt plan to be her companion, she could only face what she had molded, which was boring. The cruelty. Gilgamesh might become a companion of others? The answer is already out. "Sure enough, this king still prefers interesting people." Gilgamesh looked at the Aozaki orange, with countless golden ripples shining behind him. In the next moment, countless terrifying weapons blasted towards the Aozaki orange with strong magic power. He expressed his choice with actions. "Interesting person? What an unexpected evaluation?" Oshemaru''s hoarse laughter sounded, and the bone dragon raised its head, and accompanied by the roaring sound, it sprayed out blue flames, but it was not extremely high temperature, but As terribly low temperature as liquid nitrogen. The Cangsaki Orange, who was the first to bear the brunt, was in trouble. Even if there is a doll that is good at defensive in front, it is completely impossible to block the siege of several people. Fortunately, Fu Lu radiated the light of enchantment to help her. "I can only fight for it, Orange." Xiao Nan''s voice passed into Cangzaki Orange''s ear, "I will replace your real body with a talisman, and the doll you are manipulating will escape, and then we will work together to solve that first. black Knight." Although facing the dilemma of two-on-three, Xiao Nan''s voice is still calm. She can only calm down. Two-on-three is much better than one-on-two. It is not entirely hopeless. As long as she and Aozaki Orange hide themselves well, they will have a chance to find a time to fight back. Naturally, Aosaki Orange has no opinion. The melee began. The six dolls and Xiao Nan''s fake avatars made with talisman were divided into three teams, not mainly fighting, but constantly avoiding, and Gilgamesh was the target of feint attacks. The reason why the black knight Lancelot is used as a breakthrough is that Oshe Maru uses Voldemort''s tactics as well. It only releases cold guns in secret and never reveals his true body. Gilgameshs professional effects are unknown and there are too many unknowns. There is Lancelot, who showed his own characteristics as early as the previous war in Greece. Melee, rage, high damage and high defense. However, no matter how high the defense is, it can''t stop her Sky Splitting Talisman and Aosaki Orange''s killing dagger. "Now, I have the final say on the battlefield!" Xiao Nan''s voice full of warfare fell, and large blocks of enchantment talisman appeared from the void, layers of red enchantments intertwined, reinforced, and formed. The effect of this enchantment is very close to that of the golden flashing talisman. The greater the number, the greater the power. The battlefield was divided into small areas surrounded by enchantments. Even though Lancelot and Bone Dragon violently smashed the enchantment one after another, the new enchantment was always waiting for them outside. If the talisman is not lighted, the barrier will never be broken! Xiao Nan threw so many Talismans in one breath, naturally because he found a chance! "It''s now!" The thorn of Aozaki Orange even teleported behind Lancelot silently, and one after another of the rift talisman sealed Lancelot''s position, whether it was the Bone Dragon or Gilgamesh. Was restricted to the rest of the enchantment. However, the mortal dagger didn''t penetrate Lancelot''s black armor as planned. It was blocked by a long thin knife. In the black flames on Lancelot''s back, Oshemaru with a long sword in his mouth leaned out half of his body. "I had guessed that you would use Lancelot as a breakthrough." Osha Maru obviously wrapped the long knife with his tongue, but it didn''t seem to affect his speech at all. His body was hiding in the body of Lancelot. It is safe, and it can also be used to keep Lancelot from being attacked. Xiao Nan''s response was also quick. "In this case... just accept all my talisman!" "Huh!?" Da She Wan was in a daze. Then I saw that the surrounding environment slammed to one side, and the enchantment was no longer an enchantment, but a layer of white rune urns, densely packed like a castle made up of rune urns, all in the sky and the ground! One billion? Ten billion? There is no way to count! "You...have been waiting for me?" Dashewan shouted loudly. Anyone facing this overwhelming talisman would be frightened, even Dashewan! Xiao Nan did not give him a chance to continue speaking. With a hint of invigoration on her face, all her talismans, no matter the type, no matter the effect, no matter the quantity, all are activated! Originally, she was betting on Lancelot''s side with the big snake pill. Either these two enemies died, or she lost! This time. Xiaonan''s location is one more layer in Dashewan! Rumble--! The language in front of you is indescribable. Even Gilgamesh opened his eyes wide and looked at the magnificent explosion with a happy expression. Golden light, cracks, barriers, and even countless clones were mixed, bringing Aozaki The orange dolls cover the area of ??the attack together. This is the destruction that sweeps everything, destroying any existence! The layers of enchantment are an artificial dead zone. In the end even the enchantment could not resist this power, the light of Jin Guangzhan pierced from the enchantment, even Xiao Nan had to avoid it, otherwise he would be stabbed by his own attack. However, her heart was slightly settled. In such a situation... it should be impossible to survive. Everything gradually calmed down, and the torn space was slowly repaired, revealing the innermost situation. The first is a floating badge. Xiao Nan didn''t let her guard down, she had been overshadowed by Uchiha Itachi with a badge once. Immediately afterwards, the arm of a skeleton appeared in the void, clutching the badge tightly, and then the whole body of the skeleton emerging from the shadow. The eye sockets represented the burning temperature of the soul flame, and the armor on the body showed that this was not a low-level The skeleton is at least a skeleton soldier. "It''s really dangerous." Oshamaru''s hoarse voice appeared from the skeleton, "If I''m not an undead, I''m afraid I will fall into the same fate as Lancelot." Chapter 696： : And the power of ninjutsu This blow was completely blocked by Lancelot''s life to help Da She Wan. Even so, his body was completely destroyed and had to be replaced by a senior skeleton warrior. However, he has the chance to win. Even though his strength has dropped a lot due to injury, he is still stronger than Xiao Nan without the talisman, and Aozaki Orange, who also lost an important doll, has its own Gilgamesh limit, and the rest of the battlefield is far away. Each has its potential, and it can''t affect him at all. Of course, this is the theory. But actually... "Orange, take out my doll." Xiao Nan turned his head. "it is good." Cangzaki Orange was also very simple. A doll that looked exactly the same height as Xiao Nan appeared in front of everyone, so the only difference was particularly conspicuous. That is the eye. The circles of white eyes that looked like mosquito coils were undoubtedly ugly compared to Xiao Nan''s pale golden pupils, but they caused the soul flame in Da She Wan''s eyes to burn violently. "I really don''t have Fulu, but I''m not without the power of a battle." Xiaonan''s figure turned into sheets of white paper again, pasted on the doll''s body, "Oshemaru, has completely become a lich Have you forgotten the power you once possessed-ninjutsu?" At the last sentence, it was already a doll. It is completely invisible that these two people are superimposed on each other, and the talisman that builds a person is completely pasted, and it is still the original shape. "The amount of Chakra is far inferior to magic." Oshemaru said hoarsely. This is the reason why Ninjutsu is not used in battle. Ninjutsu may not be inferior to some skills, but at his current level, it is too weak. not to mention. In the form of a lich, he actually doesn''t have many chakras. Chakras are the source of life, and the lich is a dead thing. "This problem is not a problem for me." Xiao Nan sneered, "My source of power cannot be used directly in combat, but it can have various attributes through the talisman, and it can also become a chakra. , Not Master Fulu, but the God of Ninja World!" boom--! Purple chakra flames burned on her body. Its immense power caused the soul flame of Oshemaru to jump fiercely again. He once reincarnated the **** of the Ninja World by rebirth with the foul soil, Qianshou Zhuma, and had an intuitive understanding of that terrifying Chakra, but from the perspective of quantitative sense, Xiao Nan was even more fierce at this time. Has reached a certain qualitative change. The self-proclaimed **** of Ninja World may really be worthy of the name. "So that''s it, is this why you want to use a doll? Chakra''s original energy violent, with your body, you can''t resist this horrible chakra... plus the reincarnation eye... ..." Ohshimaru''s hoarse voice stopped. He has completely understood. Im afraid that the last talismans that build the body are used to transform the source of power of the talismans into chakras. If the power of Joan of Arc, as Xiao Nan said, can be transformed into multiple attributes through the talismans, then those who are familiar with chakras She didn''t have much difficulty in creating such a talisman. "Master Fulu...really a terrifying profession." Da She Wan said quietly at last. Usually, the power can be converted into talisman and stored. When the time comes to fight, the prisoners are used up. You only need to convert the source of power that is not convenient for fighting into other power that is convenient for fighting, and you can use the knife. In a sense, it is equivalent to two top powerhouses. What he didn''t know was. This is the inspiration given to Xiao Nan from the previous stroke of Altria''s sword of contract victory. However, there is no time for him to continue to explore, Xiao Nan has stretched out his hand. "Vientiane Tianyin!" The horrible attraction suddenly erupted from his hands, and Oshemaru''s body was directly dragged over. This is the power of the reincarnation eye itself. On the other hand, Gilgamesh just watched Xiao Nan''s battle with great interest. He didn''t take any action, but warned Aozaki Orange with his aura, and then watched the battle that might decide the outcome in the form of watching a play. "Is this the power of reincarnation eyes? But you can''t control the shadows!" A dark mist appeared in front of O She Maru, and he directly merged into it and disappeared. The shadow sneaks. With this ability, Oshe Maru can jump in the shadows instantly. The next moment, he appeared behind Xiao Nan. There was a small group of burning black flames on the palm of the skeleton, which seemed insignificant, but it made everyone feel a kind of creepy fear. Nirvana Hellfire! "Shen Luo Tianzheng!" Xiao Nan made the most correct decision at the first time. The invisible repulsion slammed the Oshe Pill out, and then Xiao Nan''s hands quickly sealed. Shalunyan is powerful, and can use all kinds of terrible ninjutsu, but facing the big snake pill, who is a mage but like a stalker, that kind of ninjutsu is useless at all. What Xiao Nan is preparing is a barrier. Pieces of snowflake-like paper flew out, not talisman paper, but her good at paper ninjutsu, reincarnation stared at the Oshe Maru that was shot out, on the talisman paper with dark chakra patterns. Emerge. She wants to seal off the moving space of Dashewan. The Eye of Reincarnation has a nirvana for the soul-the heart level, but it must be touched with the chakra to have the effect. "I''ve found out." Oshemaru''s hoarse voice came, "The chakra on you is very unstable, yes, it''s not the ninjutsu of Hachimon Dunjia, why is it necessary to explode the chakra, compared to this This transformed chakra is not easy to control." His figure did not move towards Xiao Nan anymore, but quickly retreated, trying to avoid the blockade of the barrier. Da She Wan is ready to drag. Xiao Nan''s heart sank. Oshamaru is right, she is indeed difficult to control such a huge chakra Although using a doll can replace him with the chakra''s impact on herself, but it also increases the difficulty of control In addition, the Fuluo used for conversion is also very demanding. It must use expensive materials and faces a high failure rate. She has not much time to maintain this attitude. Sure enough, although this is a hole card to avoid being helpless after running out of talisman, the weakness is still obvious. After all, it was created in a short time. "Earth burst into the sky!" Xiao Nan gritted his teeth, raised his hand again, and released a super-large ninjutsu for the purpose of quickly venting this uncontrollable chakra. Under the influence of the huge chakra, everything in the earth shattered by the terrifying gravity. O She Maru once again hid herself in the shadow. "It''s useless, this kind of gravitational force can''t affect the shadow land, unless the space is directly distorted with extraordinary power, it seems that not everyone can restrain me like Roger." Oshe Maru constantly interfered with Xiao Nan''s decision-making with words. Chapter 697： : Joan of Arcs Revenge Flame In the battle between different systems, sometimes it is actually very important to restraint. The various skills in the jar can affect this restraint to some extent, just like a space tear that has a killing effect on most professions. However, ninjutsu does not come from jars. This is a force that continues to fight in a specific system and is gradually perfected. If the ninjas are given a period of time, someone may develop ninjutsu for the Shadowlands. But now, Oshemaru is invincible with this skill. Ground. At least before Xiao Nan thought of a way to catch him, Da She Maru was undefeated. And he does not need to attack. He just needs to defend and delay time. At this moment, the battlefield seems to be in a stalemate. The meteorites that are gradually gathering in the sky are still attracting everything, but they are helpless against the big snake pill hiding in the shadow. Xiaonan obviously did not directly chase the past physically like Roger and use his fist. The ability to distort space and force it out. If you know Raikage''s ninjutsu, it would be great. Xiao Nan thought in his heart. However, there is no if. However, there will always be some unexpected situations on the battlefield. When even she herself thought that she might not be able to win, a certain kind of aura that burned like a flame suddenly rose. Everyone turned their heads at the same time. Jeanne, who had been staying there for a long time, seemed to cover her forehead unbearably at this moment, and a pale golden flame in her eyes was burning little by little, and it continued to rise. "this is a good chance." Jeanne spit out a voice, but her tone was completely different from that of the gentle and strong Saintess, a tone that revealed madness and excitement. Everyone realized something. Gilgamesh had a pleasant smile on his face, as if he had seen an extremely interesting story. "The rest of the personality? This is really unexpected." King Xian said. As if to confirm his words, Joan seemed to be unable to suppress the desires and changes on the other side of her heart anymore. Her armor was turning black a little bit, and the flames of revenge turned into hot chains bound to her. Body. In the end, she turned into a witch with gray hair and an unquenchable hatred burning in her pair. "The final reward, I will accept it unceremoniously!" Joan said so, a hot flame also rose in her sight, instantly turning into a sea of ??flames, placing the big snake pill in it, and a cry of pain instantly sounded. "What is this?" Da She Wan''s voice became violent because of the pain. The flame actually penetrated the shadows, burning his soul with incredible power, and he screamed constantly with regret, madness, and unimaginable spiritual torture. If it weren''t for Oshe Maru who had almost lost under the power of the evil god, and had already experienced it, at this time, I''m afraid that despair has swallowed him, and his soul was burned in the flames. "The flame of trial." Joan drew out the rapier around her waist, which was also burning with flames. Her posture looked like a flame witch reborn in the flames. The rapier aimed at the wailing Oshemaru, with a cheerful and crazy expression. "God said, you are guilty, turn to ashes in repentance." The flames in the eyes blazed blazingly, as if an endless sea of ??fire had penetrated the space, penetrated the shadows, and entered the soul of the big snake pill. In the endless pain, he began to recall, recalling what he had done, and began to feel guilty and regretful. What did he do? Betrayed the village, killed the villagers, plundered the bodies of others, and even planned to murder their own teachers... "Asshole--!" Oshemaru''s soul trembled violently, "I am an immortal lich, an immortal undead, the power of the soul that you are playing in front of me?" He has discovered that the spread of this flame is not through space, but observation. When he observes the flame in the opponent''s eyes, the seeds of the flame will ignite his regret and burn his soul. "Nice struggle." The smile on Joan''s face was even brighter. If it weren''t for the flames in his eyes, it was like the simple smile of a girl who saw a close friend. However, at this moment, such a smile would only make people more creepy. "Roar in the real dark hell! You will feel my pain, my resentment! This is the revenge that destroys everything!" At this moment, Joan of Arc''s body seemed to have crossed the dimensions and across the void, and the posture of holding a rapier penetrated the soul of Oshemaru in a twisted manner, and the obstruction of the shadow had no meaning. The scream of Dashemaru stopped abruptly. This last flame is the blasphemous flame that Joan has abandoned his faith and distorted himself, and no soul can bear the instant pain. The badge, slowly emerging from the shadows. Xiao Nan clenched his fists. Even if he was not directly attacked, just looking at the other person, there would be a burning sensation from the soul. There is no doubt that this saint''s profession, or power, has a special effect on the soul. Oshemaru once again encountered a profession that restrained him tragically. but...... She may not be the opponent''s opponent now. "It''s an evil spirit saint." Jeanne turned her head, and there was an abnormal red tide on her white face, which seemed to be the aftertaste after satisfaction, and even the flames burning in her eyes seemed to weaken a lot. "Evil Spirit Saint?" Xiao Nan repeated this sentence. "The saint of justice, the saint of mercy, and the saint of tenderness will one day realize the powerlessness of justice, so they ignite the hatred in their hearts, fall into evil spirits, and give the evil spirits the last confession with the flames of hell. At the same time satisfy one''s desire for revenge." Joan seems to be explaining her career. Xiao Nan narrowed his eyes. It seems...not as crazy as just now. That''s it. Has the Oshe Pill been solved, and has her desire been satisfied? "If you are satisfied is that going to make the saint of justice reappear?" Xiaonan asked. "Of course" A happy smile appeared on Joan''s face again, "No!" "..." "How can the flame of revenge go out!?" Joan opened her hands, as if she was announcing and shouted with a laugh, "I will no longer trust, be betrayed, and I can no longer hear the Lord. Since the sound cannot be heard, it means that everything in the world has been abandoned and burned! Burn everything! Unless you are burned to death, the flame of revenge will never be extinguished!" The pale golden flame in his eyes burst into flames again. Even hotter than just now. Once the hatred is ignited, it cannot be eliminated with revenge. The killing is like a gust of wind blowing into the flames. After being suppressed for a short time, it will burn even more hot. Joan, who has entered a state of revenge, cannot recover by herself. Chapter 698： : The final victory has been divided Facing the angry Joan, Xiao Nan could only abandon her fantasy and prepare for battle. She glanced at Gilgamesh. "Oshe Maru is dead, why don''t you help me?" "Whether this king takes action depends entirely on interest." Gilgamesh seemed to be interested, "However, this king does want to see what kind of power this evil spirit saint is." Oshemaru''s scream did not deter Gilgamesh. He can feel that this is the power that goes straight to the soul. Rare, tricky, with the ability to affect the mind. The most important thing is that a person''s personality has suddenly undergone such a huge change, which seems to have some similarities with him, and perhaps something can be seen from Joan of Arc at this time. So Gilgamesh took the shot. There was a golden light on the book in his hand. Although he was only one of the three personalities, he could still mobilize the power of the kingdom of God even if the other two had no opinion. The golden light carries a sacred aura and turns into golden chains. This is not a magical or materialized weapon, but a manifestation of the common belief of tens of thousands of people in God. At the moment when the chain touched the flames of Joan''s body, it burned violently as if kerosene met a raging fire. In God''s country, tens of thousands of people cried out at the same time. Their minds uncontrollably recalled the "evil" they had done in the past, from the big evil to the smallest evil, all turning into confession and burning their souls and thoughts. If this continues, even if they do not die, they may become true "good people", because any "evil" will cause them pain. "It''s really weird." Gilgamesh shook the chain abruptly, but it was of no use to this kind of flame. In a sense, he was also restrained by Joan''s power against the soul at this time. However, this is also because he has not enough people at this time, nor strong enough. If every one of them can have a firm heart, and there are enough, they can unite as one. Then it is Jeanne that is restrained now. "Burn it, burn it all!" Joan laughed happily, without losing her mind, but only by releasing the flames could her desire for revenge in her heart be slightly eased, even if this would lead to a more crazy flame. But it hasn''t waited until Joan of Arc starts playing Gilgamesh. There was a shout from the side. Xiao Nan, who was knotted with both hands, madly imported his chakra into the sky-explosive star in the sky. The huge gravitational force is completely exerted on Joan. At this moment, the entire city in this mirrored space was all shattered and attracted. Constantly compressed, the dense mass brought greater gravity. As a great seal technique, it was finally revealed on Jeannes body. The power it deserves. After all, Xiao Nan''s chakra volume at the moment is close to the level of the Six Dao Immortals, but the attributes are not as magical as the power of the Six Dao. "Is it high temperature?" The orange doll of Cangzaki quickly calculated the data. The defensive doll rushed towards Joan, because it was a soulless doll. The only thing that needed defense was the extremely high temperature of the flame. Before the shell was melted, he kicked it out. Even if Joan of Arc uses a rapier for a while, the power conferred by this foot is like the last straw that overwhelms the camel, making her unable to resist the terrifying power of the super-earth-explosive star, and the whole person moves towards the huge meteorite in the sky Rush away. Even if it is the blackened Joan, under the power of the three people, there is not much resistance. Layers of earth and rocks completely suppressed her. Xiao Nan finally let out a long sigh of relief. The talisman on her body fell off layer by layer, and the terrifying Chakra continued to decay, and finally reunited in the real body beside the doll. Although she was extremely weak at the moment, her spirit was extremely excited. Won! The most threatening people have already failed. Although it is not the final victory, she has the chance to win and basically won''t make waves again. "Oranges, our go find style." Xiao Nan glanced at Gilgamesh, and flew towards the battlefield where the two ceremonies took place with Aozaki Orange. Gilgamesh did not stop it. He just raised his head and glanced at the floating huge meteorite, and squinted his eyes. No one could see the emotions in those eyes. After Xiaonan and Cangzaki Orange arrived on the battlefield, there was no need to fight between the two ceremonies and the Shinrihoori. Shencrahuozhi was full of regrets, but knew that he had no chance of winning. But compared to the victory of the event, she now cares more about Joan. "Jan of Arc... is there really no way to change it back?" After Shinrahuoori gave up his qualifications, he stared at the huge meteorite over there. "She said so herself, but I think there should be a way." Xiao Nan''s face no longer has much indifference, and now the dust has basically settled, and she has become a lot relaxed. There is no need to go to the last battlefield. No matter who Roger and Karp win or lose, neither can change the fact that she won. The rest is to wait for them to decide the winner. This wait... is three days and three nights. No one left. Everyone was watching. Roger and Karp were already seriously injured and continued to fight on their own will. Compared to the destruction of the world at the beginning, they are now more like two Ordinary people twisted together to beat Wangba punches, and even their fists were trembling, looking extraordinarily funny. But no one laughed. Even Gilgamesh maintained his respect for them. Because they can see that these two people are constantly squeezing their own will, their bodies, and even their own souls have reached the point where they are exhausted. Even if the winner is determined, the other is the only one. There is a possibility of death. "They may be the most powerful two in this event." Xiao Nan whispered. "Strength comes from will... Just the moment, it is indeed more than waiting for me." Shen Lihuozhi pursed his lips, seemingly deeply touched. Although the power of the opening limit is approximate , the gap between people will still show up. Some people die as soon as they show up, and some can fight for three days and three nights without giving up. at last. At the end, Karp used only the remaining energy to condense into a sharp knife, which once again pierced Roger''s heart. This is not so much a win, as a victory of the system. After all, Roger can use it. There is only a fist, and when he has no strength to strengthen himself, Karp, who can manifest a weapon, is worse than a fist. "I won." Karp looked at Roger who fell, as if he wanted to laugh loudly, but his broken lungs prevented him, and in the end he could only fall slowly beside Roger. There is no joy of victory, no extra emotions. In their eyes, only two words were written. --happy. Chapter 699： : The winner gets a prize So far, the only person left with the qualifications for the event is Xiao Nan. The only winner. The mirror space was shattered, and Joan of Arc, who had been sealed up, reappeared, only to regain her role as a blond saint. Her expression was a bit self-blame and guilty, and of course, there was a little embarrassment. She was still the person at the time of blackening. It''s like when a person suddenly had a second grade, her memory has not changed at all, only her concept and personality have changed, so now that she has recovered, she feels quite like a social death. Not to mention. She violated the agreement with Oshemaru and killed Oshemaru. "Jan of Arc." Shencra Huozhi was very pleased and grabbed Joan''s shoulders, and looked at her with surprise, "Don''t you say that the flame of revenge can never be extinguished? "Woo--" Jeanne let out a mournful cry, put her hand to cover her face, blushing to the tips of her ears. At that time, I now look really ashamed. Actually said something like that. However, the flame of revenge does not go out. Even today''s Joan, if you look closely, you can see a tiny trace of pale gold in the middle of her eye pupils. That is the fire. When desire emerges in her heart, desire It will make the fire blaze, and she just unconsciously transformed under the desire to win the event. When she gradually gets used to her own power, this change should be controllable in most cases. to some extent. Dashewan is also bad luck. Even the silence at that time thought that the ultimate victory would belong to Oshemaru. In short. At the end of the event, he should also be present. At this time, the outside world just happened to be a round of sunrise, and silence came slowly from the sunrise, and everyone who was still alive looked at him. "The event is over." Silent and smiled gently. "The ultimate winner is Xiao Nan. Members who do not belong to this world only have up to three days to stay here. In addition, the channel for resurrection has been opened, even if they are not members. As long as you have a badge, you can also buy a special jar for resurrection." "Sir..." Xiao Nan''s expression was excited. Mostly because of the rewards of the event. "Xiao Nan, come with me." He smiled silently, and he and Xiao Nan disappeared. The rest of the people more or less showed some envy, especially Shencrahuozhi, she could not even say a word to Shen Mo. Still have to keep working hard. Kapu Hoori recalled the battle between Karp and Roger in his mind. There seemed to be no simple role among the members. In front of such a person, she, a saint, was nothing at all. "God split." Jeanne suddenly took her palm and looked at her with bright eyes with dismay, "Are you leaving?" The saint named Jeanne has no friends at all except her childhood playmates and wartime comrades. Not to mention girlfriends. Kamikai Hoori was the first. They were both clergymen and they shared a common language. His concept of "necessary evil" for the sake of others is more similar to her. For some time, Joan has regarded Kamikazuhoori as an important person. "We can only stay here for three days. After all, we are not in the same world..." Kamiyasuori was also a little bit reluctant, but then said, "However, members from different worlds like us have a freedom. Thats the dungeon world. We lost the game this time, and we have to work hard..." The event will end sooner or later, no one will be too immersed in disappointment, they are all looking forward. And the other side. Xiao Nan and Shen Mo came to a big sea somewhere. Just like the beach they first saw. No, here it is. Xiao Nan looked around and was surprised to find that he had actually returned to Naruto World. It was here that she met the silence, walked out of the sadness of Nagato''s death, opened the jar for three days, gained strength, and walked towards the turning point of fate. Those obviously happened not long ago, but now I think about it, but there is a sense of time passing. "Congratulations." Silently smiled, "Although I always think that you have a greater chance of winning, but I didn''t expect that you really caught the line of fate that belongs to you." "It''s not so much that I seized the destiny, it''s better to say that it was destiny that chose me. After all, I almost died several times. It was all luck." Xiao Nan said in a playful tone. If the rest of the people saw her like this, she would be surprised. She didn''t seem to be the cautious, indifferent and cruel elite ninja, but just a 17 or 18 year old girl. do not know why. In front of the silence, what impressed Xiao Nan the most was the meeting when she was a child, perhaps because the blue flower that was placed on her forehead had been with her throughout her growth. However, she soon realized that her attitude was a little too relaxed, she coughed slightly, and turned into the gentle appearance in front of her companion. "I have always said that luck is also part of fate." Silence didn''t seem to care what she looked like, and reached out and handed her a card. "This is..." Xiao Nan took it. "Points recharge card." Silently said an easy-to-understand phrase, "It is worth 300 million points and is one of the rewards of the event." This card is indeed worth 300 million points. This is not to say silently, but because it is a sealed space prop with a few 300 million points worth of gold stored in it. This was the inspiration that Otinus gave him. If the player has no money, he can give the money. As long as it takes over, it belongs to the player. When a transaction is concluded with the players hand, it can be transformed into a transaction point through the system I am afraid that it is not just this event, but all future rewards can also be used this way "Points recharge card" forms an upgrade system. For example, you can send a reward card when you hit a boss, and you can send a reward card when you complete a task. In this way, you can transfer the concept of points from "money", so as not to be seen by members. Xiao Nan can''t wait to use it. Sure enough, her points became 300 million. She couldn''t help but feel tearful, since she couldn''t use wealth to trade, she hadn''t enjoyed the pleasure of opening a can for a long time. "These points...can also be used to buy Level 3 cans?" Xiao Nan asked again. "Of course." Silent smiled, "There is no restriction on the purchase of three-level cans, but if there are four-level cans, you must buy four-level. You have fifty four-level cans, and you need about 150 million points. The points for buying three-level cans, or whether to use them after obtaining the fourth-level cans qualification in the future, you can choose whatever you want." Chapter 700： : Skill of Level 4 Pot Fifty four-level pots, if you change to a boss, you must play at least ten. Perhaps ten bosses are nothing in the later stage, but in the early stage, it is undoubtedly a huge advantage. Moreover, after opening so many four-level tanks, she will be able to have the ability to single out the boss, and will grow faster than the others. . Step by step, step by step. This is true for most online upgrade games. "I''ll open a level four pot first." Xiao Nan couldn''t wait. The points, the qualifications for level four jars, and even the silence to explain most of the treasures in detail are here. This is the best time to open the jars. "Good." Silently smiled. He can understand Xiao Nan''s mood. "First come the limited pots of Master Fulu, um, ten first." Xiao Nan showed an expression of eagerness. Of course, when ten big golden jars are in front of you, tension is inevitable. Although the lowest in the fourth-level tank is also a purple epic-level treasure, the role of the epic-level in today''s battle is already very limited. Whoever has more than a dozen purple epic-level treasures in her hands is better luck. There are even close to twenty people, but only so few can really play a big role in battle. The golden legend is the most precious in the four-level tank. "The probability of winning the jackpot in the four-tier pot is much higher than before. Don''t worry. If you are lucky, there can be several out of fifty pots." Silently laughed. Because of the preciousness of the four-level cans, it is impossible to use the same probability of 1% as before. Of course, the one-tenth probability of opening the can before is also slightly higher. Fortunately, the number of Grade 4 cans sold at that time was not enough. Now after accurate calculations, if a large number of simulations are performed in units of 10,000, the probability is about one-eighteenth. The reason is approximate because the specific quality is an existence with an infinite decimal point. The probability of this irrational number is to some extent. It is a test of luck even more. "My luck... should be good, otherwise I won''t win this game." Xiao Nan smiled with her lips curled, but it was more to cheer herself up than to express confidence. Open cans. Even Europeans will be equally worried when they come to this kind of time, after all, who can say things like European style is accurate. So silence did not speak, but looked at her with a smile and blushed when she looked at her. Probably knowing that there is no need to pretend in front of Silence, Xiao Nan took a deep breath, subconsciously squeezed his fist, and finally reached out to the jar. "There is no need to be nervous, it''s just the first jar..." Xiao Nan muttered to herself, "No matter what, the golden legend that the first jar can''t be opened, so just let it be. ......" The jar opened suddenly. The purple qi suddenly came out along with the sound of dragons. Although he knew that this was an inevitable result, Xiao Nan was still happy. This is the fourth level jar! The purple qi dissipated, Xiao Nan took out the floating things inside, and the last second smile suddenly stiffened on his face. A card. This is nothing, the key card, she also had one in her hand just now. Points recharge card. "Why... there will be something like this in the fourth-level pot." Xiao Nan turned his head and looked at the silence, with indescribable grievances in his eyes that entered the water. The worst thing in the first and second level jars is money. Still one-fifth of the money. Unexpectedly, after reaching the fourth-level tank, this kind of thing could still be opened. She used 3 million points to buy a 600,000 points card? "Your luck... is indeed not very good." The silence can only smile helplessly, and then sternly said, "However, your score card is not entirely a waste, it can also be used by others. , If it accumulates more, it will still have some effect on the rest of the can openers who open to the limit." "Impossible! Sir, don''t curse me!" Xiao Nan said quietly with aggravated tone. What can silence say. Just look up at the sky. Xiao Nan was choked by this terrible "unlucky prize", and he was a little hesitant to continue opening the can. No matter how determined you are a ninja, you have to struggle with the ethereal metaphysics when facing the can. But after all, I still don''t want to let go of the opportunity to open the can in front of silence. Sigh. Open the second jar. The same purple energy, this time it was finally not the kind of points recharge card, but a halo, which represented a skill. "Nine Heavens God Thunder Talisman." Xiao Nan spit out a name full of fantasy style, his eyes flickering, obviously quite excited. Reason and simplicity. This is a kind of extremely powerful Fulu, and it is not the skill of ordinary painting on Fulu, but it belongs to on-site painting. Xiao Nan stretched out his fingers, and quickly slid the mysterious lines from top to bottom in the void. The force originated from the real name Fuluo constantly gushing out of the fingers, which was transformed into light golden lightning lines in the process of painting. It was filled with a mysterious and mysterious aura, and the clouds in the sky seemed to be pulled by some kind of traction, and the sound of rolling thunder came. At the moment when the painting is finished. boom--! A pale golden thunder and lightning with a thick wooden barrel shot down instantly from high in the sky. Thor alone seemed to go straight into the soul. Under the thunder, small animals within a radius of several hundred meters stiff limbs, bleeding from their seven orifices, and fell to the ground to death. Shocked out of the body. This is no ordinary thunder and lightning. As the caster, Xiao Nan felt deeply about this. The thunder and lightning seems to be filled with some inexplicable power, with unparalleled dominance, the power is even a bit bigger than the rifting talisman To say the shortcomings, it is extremely unstable, except for the scene of Ling Xu painting Other than talisman, it is difficult to store in the form of talisman paper. Perhaps this is why it is just a purple epic. "If you have this skill when you are playing against Dashemaru, even if you run out of Fuluo, you won''t be so passive." Xiaonan said regretfully. Although she already has more than twenty purple epic treasures in her hand, this one can still exist as a hole card, which is equivalent to the status of the three commonly used hole cards of Enchantment, Golden Light, and Split. "Lingxu''s painted talisman is a very important branch of Master Fulu." He smiled indifferently and explained, "Master Fulu is definitely not just taking out the talisman and bombing it. The essence of Fulu is to connect all things and transform all things. You can use the world as paper to outline mountains and rivers. The reason why you couldn''t develop this skill before was not because of bad luck, but because you were not strong enough." The main job of silence is to use the various powers in the system to set up various occupations. And there are some skills that are only available in the four-level tank. Chapter 701： : The first golden legend Ps: (I suddenly found that the skill level was wrong. The chapter name should be purple epic, and I can only find the editor to modify it the day after tomorrow) Xiao Nan digested the silent words, and she naturally heard the meaning of these words. The eyes are getting brighter and brighter. In fact, it can be seen from the three-level pot. Even though they are both blue rare treasures, blue rare and blue rare are different. The difference is not only in power, but also in performance. And now it seems. The blue color in the fourth-level tank is rare, and stronger than the third-level tank! This recognition, and the use of such a useful blue rarity in the second jar, finally excited Xiao Nan, and the confidence lost from the first jar seemed to be back again. She immediately opened the jar. Inside the third pot, there was still a light ball, which made Xiao Nan continue to look forward to it, but when the pot poured into his body, he just felt that the power in the source had increased a lot. no doubt. This is an energy light group. Xiao Nan''s expression is a bit depressed. Yes, of course there is such a thing in the jar. It''s not that this kind of light group is not good. The source of strength is the main factor supporting strength. If there is no strength, any skill is just a castle in the air. However, the effect of this light group is only ten times that of the light group in the third-level tank. It does not reflect the advantages of the fourth-level tank at all, and can already be classified as a "unlucky" item. "The fourth-level pot may feel mysterious when it has not been opened, but it is still a pot." Silent looked at Xiao Nan''s expression and found it interesting. As originally stated, a certain level of bad things can make good things more attractive. Xiao Nan nodded, her chest rising and falling gently. After opening three cans in a row, although the two things were just average, Xiao Nan adjusted his mood. The next tank is the Light Group of Knowledge, which is more profound and advanced than the previous three-level tank, and it can even be said that it has a new understanding of the profession of Master Fu Lu. Then there are things such as the materials used to make the talisman, which are also extremely precious and powerful. After all, in the third-level pot, the blue rare-level materials cannot be opened. This is unique to the four-level jar. I opened more than a dozen cans in a row. Although there are many good things and several precious and practical skills, Xiao Nan''s expression is still darkened a lot. She will not forget what is the most important thing about opening the jar because of the power of the other props-the grand prize. These openings may be able to give her a distance from the rest of the players, but this distance is still not insurmountable, and she will still lose under carelessness. Only the grand prize, the purple epic, can truly raise her strength to a higher level. Twenty jars were opened quickly. "Ten more!" Xiao Nan pursed his lips, the joy of victory has been worn away by the depression of not being able to give out the prize. "Don''t worry, no matter how unlucky it is, there is no way that fifty cans won''t be able to open the prize." The silence can only comfort. But it did not provide any comfort at all, and even made Xiao Nan''s face paler. No, no, this is not poisonous milk. She has accumulated a certain amount of game knowledge in the doomsday dungeon world, but she still knows the poisonous milk. But there is no way to complain about silence for this reason, only to continue to open the jar with worry. Fortunately, luck is not too bad after all. In the twenty-fourth jar, the purple dragon rushed out of the jar with an epic and legendary desolation atmosphere, and the surrounding jars uttered a shocking dragon chant. The appearance alone made Xiao Nan suddenly Happy smiling. She really almost thought she couldn''t give a big prize. He reached out and patted his chest. Although it was a bit unlucky, this was the first purple epic treasure she opened. "Just like the name of the rank, every purple epic treasure is a true epic." Silent whispered. He already knew what this talisman was. I have to say that this can definitely become Xiao Nan''s iconic terrorist method. The light ball in the jar had already submerged in Xiao Nan''s eyes. She half-closed her eyes and digested it, then opened it suddenly, her eyes full of unspeakable joy. -Void Forbidden Immortal Talisman. The name of this talisman. Coming from a real world of cultivating immortals, even in that world, it is extremely precious. If many cultivators have one in their hands, it is a life-saving card. As the name suggests, this talisman has no other function, it is to imprison the enemy. Fighting out, completely blockade that piece of space, whether it is movement or energy, it can''t move for a certain period of time, and it can only be killed by the neck. "Although the production is extremely difficult and the materials needed are precious, but with this kind of talisman in hand, the rest of the members have no resistance at all." Xiao Nan murmured. She finally understood what an epic treasure was. Forbidden space, this is more advanced than the method of restricting movement with enchantment ~ www.novelhall.com~ It can also be blocked with energy, and there are no means to use it. She is very clear. So far, no member has the power to resist the space, including herself. "I''m afraid that no one will dare to appear in front of you in a certain period of time." The silence seemed to have foreseen Xiao Nan''s next strong posture. But this was originally the rule of the game. Otherwise, where is the motivation for players to work hard to open the can. "At least Roger and Karp''s straight-and-going professions were strictly controlled by this charm of mine." Xiao Nan''s mouth curled up, showing a relieved smile, even with a straight back. Relaxed a lot. Just a talisman, she has truly walked in front of everyone. "If you relax at this level, I will be disappointed." Silent raised his eyebrows slightly and slowly raised his hand, "Space is king, time is emperor." At this moment when he raised his hand, Xiao Nan felt that his perception seemed to be stretched infinitely. Looking at the palm that was obviously extremely slow, his thinking became even slower. When everything returned to normal, the palm was already touching her forehead. For a moment, cold sweat dripped. Of course she believes that silence will not hurt her, but she has never experienced such a weird situation. Then the power is time? But is the time extended? Or shorten it? "This kind of skill can be opened in the fourth-level pot." Silence retracted his palm, and the touch of the fingers on the forehead still remained on Xiao Nan. In this regard, her only feeling was that she could not resist. You can''t even use Fulu. If people who are imprisoned by space still have a chance to mobilize their own means to resist, then people who are trapped in the vortex of time don''t even know how they died. Chapter 701： : The first purple epic Xiao Nan digested the silent words, and she naturally heard the meaning of the words. The eyes are getting brighter and brighter. In fact, it can be seen from the third-level pot. Even though they are both purple epic treasures, the purple epic and the purple epic are different. The difference is not only in power, but also in performance. And now it seems. The purple epic in the fourth-level tank is stronger than the third-level tank! This recognition, and the second jar that produced such a useful purple epic, finally cheered Xiao Nan, and the confidence lost from the first jar seemed to be back again. She immediately opened the can. Inside the third pot, there was still a light group, so Xiao Nan continued to look forward to it, but when the pot poured into his body, he just felt that the power in the source had increased a lot. no doubt. This is a power light group. Xiaonan''s expression is a bit depressed. Yes, of course there is such a thing in the jar. It''s not that this kind of light group is not good. The source of strength is the main factor supporting strength. If there is no strength, any skill is just a castle in the air. However, the effect of this light group is only ten times that of the light group in the third-level tank, and it does not reflect the advantages of the fourth-level tank at all, and can already be classified as a "unlucky" item. "The fourth-level pot may feel mysterious when it has not been opened, but it is still a pot." Silent looked at Xiao Nan''s expression and found it interesting. Still the same as the original statement, a certain level of bad things can make good things more attractive. Xiao Nan nodded, her chest rising and falling gently. opened three cans in a row, although the two things were just average, but it also made Xiao Nan adjust his mood. The next tank is the knowledge light group, which is more profound and advanced than the previous three-level tank, and it can even be said that he has a new understanding of the profession of Master Fu Lu. Then there are things like the materials for making talismans, which are also extremely precious and powerful. After all, in the third-level pot, there are no purple epic-level materials. This is unique to level four jars. opened a dozen cans in a row. Although there are a lot of good things, and there are several precious and used skills, Xiao Nan''s expression is still darkened a lot. She will not forget what is the most important thing about opening the jar because of the power of the other props-the grand prize. These things that are now open may be able to let her get a distance from the rest of the players, but this distance is still not insurmountable, and she will still lose under carelessness. Only the grand prize, the Golden Legend, can truly raise her strength to the next level. Twenty cans were opened soon. "Ten more!" Xiao Nan pursed his lips, the joy of victory has been worn away by the depression of not being able to win the prize. "Don''t worry, no matter how unlucky it is, you won''t be able to get a big prize from fifty cans." The silence can only console. But it didn''t provide any comfort at all, and even made Xiao Nan''s face paler. No, no, this is not poisonous milk. She has accumulated a certain amount of game knowledge in the doomsday dungeon world, she still knows the poisonous milk. But there is no way to complain about silence for this reason, only to continue opening the can with worry. Fortunately, luck is not too bad after all. At the twenty-fourth jar, the golden dragon rushed out of the jar with the desolate aura of ancient legends, and the surrounding jars uttered a shocking dragon roar. This step alone made Xiao Nan suddenly Happy smiling. She really almost thought she couldn''t give a big prize. reached out his hand and patted his chest. Although it was a bit unlucky, it was the first golden legendary treasure she opened. "Just like the name of the rank, every golden legendary treasure is a true legend." Silent softly. He already knew what this talisman was. I have to say that this can definitely become Xiao Nan''s iconic terrorist method. The light ball in the jar had already submerged in Xiao Nan''s eyes. She half-closed her eyes and digested it, then opened it suddenly, with unspeakable joy in her eyes. Void forbidden fairy. The name of this talisman. comes from a real world of cultivating immortals, even in that world, it is extremely precious. If many cultivators have one in their hands, it is a life-saving card. As the name suggests, this talisman has no other function, it is to imprison the enemy. shot out, completely sealed off that piece of space, no matter whether it was movement or energy, it was completely unable to move for a certain period of time, and it could only be killed by the neck. "Although the production is extremely difficult and the materials needed are precious, but with this kind of talisman in hand, the rest of the members have no resistance at all." Xiao Nan murmured. She finally understood what a legendary treasure is. Forbidden space, this is more advanced than the method of restricting movement with enchantment, I don''t know how much, and even energy can be blocked together, and there are methods that can''t be used. She is very clear. So far, no member has the power to resist the space, including herself. "I''m afraid that for a period of time, no one in UU reading dares to appear in front of you in real form." The silence seems to have foreseen Xiao Nan''s next strong posture. But this was originally the rules of the game. Otherwise, where is the motivation from the players to open the can. "At least Roger and Karp''s straight-and-going professions were strictly controlled by this charm of mine." Xiao Nan''s mouth curled up, showing a relieved smile, even with a straight back. Relaxed a lot. is just a talisman, she has truly walked in front of everyone. "If only this level relaxes you, I will be disappointed." Silence raised his eyebrows slightly, and slowly raised his hand, "Space is king, time is emperor." At the moment when he raised his hand, Xiao Nan only felt that his perception seemed to be stretched infinitely. Looking at the palm that was obviously very slow, his thinking became even slower. When everything returned to normal, the palm had touched her forehead. For an instant, cold sweat dripped. Of course she believes that silence will not hurt her, but she has never experienced such a weird situation. Is the power time? But is the time extended? Or shorten it? "This kind of skill can be opened in a level 4 pot." Silence retracted the palm of his hand, and the touch of the fingers on the forehead still remained on Xiao Nan. Her only feeling about this was that she couldn''t resist. can''t even use Fulu. If people who are imprisoned by space still have a chance to mobilize their own means to resist, then people who are trapped in the vortex of time don''t even know how they died. Chapter 702： : The second purple epic The silent warning made Xiao Nan put away his inner relaxation. Her power comes from the jar, and the other people''s power also comes from the jar. If you relax, it will not take much time to be overtaken. Seeing that she had understood in silence, she smiled again: "This period of time after the novice period is really important to you. Some people can make strides forward, but some people will stagnate, just like before. The situation of unified strength will no longer be there, and the battle will become more complicated. Only those who really dominate the group can become senior members." Although the so-called specific settings for intermediate members and senior members, silence has not yet begun to design. But his strength also advances with the continuous consumption of these people. Those specific settings will be gradually improved sooner or later, and it will not affect the drawing of the cake now. Xiao Nan is naturally yearning. I am afraid that only by becoming a senior member can I be eligible to take a break. She quickly retracted her mind and looked at the jars in front of her again. In any case, as the road had to go one by one, the jars could only be opened one by one. "The remaining jars... at least there will be another big prize." Xiao Nan opened the next jar. The joy of the first purple epic that was opened was completely suppressed, and only the anxiety about her luck was left, because she seemed to be unlucky. No matter how good luck is in the third-level tank, it cannot make up for the loss of bad luck in the fourth-level tank. Silence was watching her too. Although it looks like bad luck in the front, its really hard to say luck. People often say non-Chief European dogs, but in fact, few people have always been. Non-Chiefs today may not be the Europeans of tomorrow. Dogs, the reverse is also true. It seemed that Xiao Nan''s voice had worked. When the thirty-seventh jar, purple gas gushed out for the second time. The same epic breath, the same light group. Xiao Nan closed his eyes and digested for a while, then opened them quickly. "Nine Palace Puppet Symbol." She said the name of the treasure. This is a light group that inherits related knowledge, but it is a very special kind of talisman. It uses nine talisman to break into the three souls and seven souls of others, control thinking, and turn into its own puppet. Although there is a time limit, but If you continue to add Fulu, you can continue to control it. A very insidious skill. No one can think that the absolutely trustworthy person around him has been unconsciously controlled by others. If Xiao Nan had this skill in this Holy Grail War, victory would be at his fingertips. But even now. She also figured out several ways to use it. But eventually he shook his head. It''s not that I don''t plan to use it, just thinking, at least when in front of silence, don''t think about these conspiracies. What''s more, ghost tricks like this can only be used as a means to achieve an end, and you can''t indulge in it. That way, you will become distorted and dark in your whole person. Xiao Nan still understands the truth. "It doesn''t do much to fight the boss..." Xiao Nan thought of this again, even more regretful. Although this method is weird and unpredictable, it is obviously not suitable for dealing with bosses, and can only play its greatest role when it is not known to others. Once the rest of the people are prepared, the effect is much smaller. All in all, it is an award that cannot be used as a conventional means. Silence saw Xiao Nan''s psychological activities in his eyes, but in the end he only reminded: "There are still more than a dozen cans, and there is still a big hope for another big prize." "I borrowed your good words." Xiao Nan cheered up again. I bought the last ten cans and opened them one by one at the beginning. As they went to the back, the action of opening the cans became slower and slower. It seems that if you didn''t open a can, there was less hope of winning the prize. Until the last jar. After opening, it is an inheritance to increase the success rate of the symbol. No prizes. Xiao Nan didn''t hide his emotions in front of silence, his face was full of frustration. Fifty four-level pots only gave out two big prizes. Although it is within the normal probability range, at this time, I think about ten more, or even a few more. You should be able to draw the third big prize. . If you can, you will definitely not hesitate to use Krypton Gold, even if you have more money, it doesn''t matter. Unfortunately, the qualifications have been exhausted. "It''s okay," said silently and comforted, "This time the bad luck, maybe it was accumulated to open the cans later. After all, probability, as long as you open enough cans, the overall situation should be about the same." This is indeed a comforting speech. Silent used to comfort himself every time a non-chief played a game in the past. Xiao Nan''s expression really looked better. But I couldn''t help complaining in a low voice, "If only there were ten more jars." "Haha." Silent chuckled twice, stretched out a hand and slowly patted her shoulder, and said with a look on the head teacher, "Then work hard. Just kill two bosses. It should be for you now. Not difficult." "Yes, just two bosses!" Xiao Nan is now in a state of desperation and dissatisfaction. UU Reading can''t wait to kill the boss immediately and continue to open the jar. More than a dozen jars did not give out a prize, and she even had a hunch that the next jar would be a prize. "So come on." The silence finally encouraged. Xiao Nan seemed to realize something, pursed her lower lip, raised her eyes and looked at him. "Are you leaving?" "That''s right." Silent nodded, "You new people have gradually grown up, and I have more things to be busy with, and... Recently, the upper level of the Chamber of Commerce has also changed... " He finally said, showing some annoyance. change? Listening to the silent words, Xiao Nan kept these two words firmly in his heart, slightly worried about the unknown, but said nothing. Because there is no qualification. Senior members have the basic qualifications to become a traveling merchants assistant, and even if she has become so strong, the silence is still unfathomable in front of her, and she cant even see her back. She cant imagine that the "high-level chamber of commerce" in the silence is Some kind of existence, but there is no doubt that she is not qualified to contact. Silence didn''t seem to want to talk more, but after waving his hand, his figure disappeared. Only Xiao Nan and an empty pot were left. She didn''t rush to leave, but looked at the place where the silence disappeared, and at the endless wide sea in front of her, there seemed to be a touch of loneliness on her face. When will she be able to truly become stronger in the Chamber of Commerce... instead of being unable to say even one extra word like it is now. Xiao Nan''s loneliness did not last too long. She has not forgotten the expectation of silence for her. To respond to the encounter that once saved her, there is still a long way to go, even longer than the realization of the wishes of her former companions. Chapter 703： : Natural mission world Xiaonans victory still caused shock in the entire membership circle. The saddest ones are naturally those of Konoha. With the continuous struggle in the dungeon world, their strength is also growing rapidly, while Xiao Nan''s strength has stopped - originally this was the best time to surpass Xiao Nan and regain Muye Village. But... Xiao Nan, who got fifty four-level pots, undoubtedly walked in front of them all again. "Damn it!" Tsunade, who was drunk in the hotel, hammered the table fiercely. This is the true expression of Konoha''s emotions. And only three days later, the news that Xiao Nan successfully defeated the boss once came again. Tsunade also entered the hotel again... at the same time. The silent sight was not placed on these players as usual, but instead was thinking about his next job. The Holy Grail War is a limited-time event, and the result is undoubtedly successful. The winning players are enviable, and the failed players are all regretful. They can''t wait to do it again. There are also several new players with outstanding qualifications. Therefore, events like this can be held several times if they have the opportunity. This is an important magic weapon to mobilize players'' enthusiasm. However, the limited-time event can only be used as an occasional adjustment. Even if it is frequently opened, the number of players participating has to be limited. Therefore, it cannot be used as the main line of play, let alone the main upgrade method. Silence Now thinking about the rest of the main line after the "PVE" battle. If it is a game, all the planning is to make the players feel happy, which is also one of the core advantages of PVE, but the problem is that besides rewards, fighting monsters itself will not give these members happiness, nor will it. They produce any quality growth, even quite boring. There is still a difference between reality and games. If you want to train these members, you must not just cultivate their fighting ability, let alone fight against monsters or kill each other. "Sure enough, I still have to find a way to start the mission system." Silent frowned and said. He is sitting in his small room now, besides him, there are Icarus, Bismarck, Otinus, and Feiju. This is the current official lineup of the Chamber of Commerce. However, it was Otinus who was really thinking with the silence. Bismarck was listening carefully while holding his notebook, while Icarus was sitting on the bed with Feiju, his eyes on Shen Mu, but it seemed a little bit. Distracted. "The biggest difficulty in opening the mission system lies in the source of the mission." Otinus lay on the bed, his white feet rising and shaking. may seem casual, but she is really thinking seriously. "Yes, the source of the task." Silent is not in the mood to pay attention to the swaying feet in front of him. He has fully entered the working state, frowning slightly, "The task needs a publisher, and the task itself must also play a certain role in training. Although I can get through some worlds, and then post tasks for players to execute in these worlds, but this way, not only the workload is large, but also a lot of different worlds are needed-after all, this is not the kind of game, one task can be sent To countless people." This is the biggest difficulty facing silence. Reality is not a game. A task is done by one person, then the task is gone, and even the world will change drastically. Nowadays, a top can opener is absolutely capable of messing up the fate of most of the world. Let alone whether there are so many worlds, it is impossible for him to design this endless task. It is not realistic even to recruit a large number of employees. The task design authority cannot be simply handed over. What''s more, looking for reasonable tasks from the direction of the world will not even lead the world to an unpredictable abyss because of tasks. Simple things, if messed up, will ruin how many worlds you dont know. "Is it possible to design a world of reincarnation?" Otinus turned his head. "Reincarnation world?" Silently thought. The meaning of the world of reincarnation means that after the task is completed, the timeline is refreshed, everything returns, and then the next batch of players continue to play. But just thinking about it, I had to shake my head. "My current strength is not enough to do this. This is the first, the second, the same world, the same story, that is not the real''game'', the players will summarize the strategy and adopt the same Routines will quickly become a place for scoring, boring and not serving the purpose of training." The growth of members must be screened. This is not a game where you can clear the game all the way to the top level by searching the Internet. The task is to allow members to show their personalities, make unique choices, and face unique difficulties. Only highly qualified talents can complete them. In the end, all those who move forward step by step are truly outstanding elites. This should be the essential requirement of the task system. Otinus'' small face was wrinkled, and it seemed that he was also embarrassed by this request. Silence and fell into contemplation. It is unrealistic to open a large number of worlds to do tasks for members. Traveling through the world requires a huge cost. The more powerful the world, the greater the cost. To return to the original means to provide players with a large number of points to complete the transaction. Obviously It would collapse the entire power system of the Chamber of Commerce, which is an undesirable choice. Therefore, the key to realizing a mission system is to find a few worlds that can provide a large number of missions. The task needs to be difficult, the power system cannot be too low, and the task needs to be fair to a certain degree... silently looked at the familiar worlds in the system. suddenly saw a certain name. Spiritual light flashed, and he patted his thigh. "I thought about it!" "Scar!" Icarus flicked his wings. "What did you think of?" Otinus rolled over and lay on the edge of the bed and looked at him curiously. "There is a world, where there are countless tasks, there is an incomparably vast space, and there are powerful enemies far beyond the members." Silent laughed very happily, and after the light flashed, there was a sense of suddenly open mind. "What kind of world is this magical?" Otinus became more curious. spit out two words in silence. "--Marvel." Yes, it is the world of Marvel. This is a big universe, no less than the Moon World, and even far surpasses it in many aspects. There are countless parallel universes, and countless similar but not exactly the same stories have happened in them. There are countless protagonists and villains, the powerful, and even the current silence is not sure to deal with it. and as long as the arrangements are made properly. This is a natural mission world. A mission to save Iron Man can have all members have one man, such as the beautiful Iron Man, the Supreme Mage Iron Man, the Zombie Iron Man, the Hydra Iron Man... Chapter 704： : Indispensable Feiju Now that he had an idea, he was silent and began to prepare. I reviewed the entire Marvel settings first. "This world is quite dangerous." Ortinus looked at the information about the Marvel world and couldn''t help but slap his tongue. "The transcendence, the court of life, the eternity, and the gods are not comparable to any current world." There are countless parallel universes in the Marvel universe, and naturally there are some extremely powerful existences. at least far stronger than the silence today. Moreover, this kind of power is different from the demon gods in the forbidden world. There is no tricky way. It is truly powerful, such as the court of life. Even in the entire infinite Marvel universe, it is the only existence, transcending death, eternity, order, and chaos. And other fields, regardless of time, space, or even the incomprehensible void, the life court can intervene in management. is even more terrifying. Such a life court has a master. OneAboveAll. means the true god. No one knows what kind of existence it is, and it is often regarded as the creator of the Marvel series in the real world. But since this world is a real world, it must not be that simple, otherwise every work in the real world is created Are they all true gods? With the current strength of silence. Not to mention those super-dimensional big guys, even the strong in the dimension such as the Galaxy King can''t match it, because according to the setting, whether the Galaxy King destroys or creates the stars are within a single thought. "Even so, do you still want to go?" Otinus was a little worried, "No matter how powerful those people are, they are only limited to a multi-dimensional universe, and you who can go to the truly endless world have far more With their great potential, you shouldn''t take a risk, or let me go." "Reassured." Silent smiled, "I won''t go to dangerous universes as soon as I go up and down. There are still some universes that are relatively safe. As for the existence that can span countless universes, most of them will not monitor all universes, not to mention. I can now use some trading points to set up emergency mechanisms." Silence does not worry about his safety. As Otinus said. No matter how strong those roles are, they are still limited to the "Marvel" system. Even Deadpool, which claims to be able to break the fourth wall, has never really come to the earth where silence used to be. The world he went to is still the world written by the creator, and overall he still cannot surpass it. system. And silence can surpass this system at will. If his world is also a story, it must be a higher level of his system in terms of settings. In this case, as long as the emergency mechanism is set up, once it is determined that there is a danger, the system will automatically customize the service to leave. Even, if you really have to be cautious, silence can go with the clone that carries most of the strength, then it is really foolproof. With so many means, Otinus was also persuaded that as long as safety can be ensured, this world is indeed an endless treasure. Maybe even senior members can fill it. "Then the captain can only go there alone." Bismarck was a little bit unwilling. She has always been in the world of Pirates, and it was originally rare to see the silent side. "For those of us with endless years, what kind of time is this time." Silent, stretched out a hand and hooked Bismarck''s nose, "If you are really tired, just tell me, I will call another one of yours. Sisters can take your place." Bismarck blushed slightly. Even now, she is not very used to this kind of intimacy, after all, she is iron-blooded Bismarck. But he quickly shook his head and said, "How can this work, this is a task!" She bit her voice, as long as it is the task assigned by the captain, whatever it is, it must be executed perfectly. This is Bismarck''s persistence and glory. "When you get promoted, you won''t be allowed to do a job all the time. Then I will let you be my secretary ship." Silent smiled, as a handle to his own employees. Bismarck''s eyes are really bright. looks very much looking forward to it. The ship mother who doesn''t want to be a secretary ship must be the salted fish ship mother. Bismarck is not salted at all, so she really looks forward to being a secretary ship. "Speaking of which, do you take Feiju this time?" Otinus said suddenly. "Feiju" silently looked at Feiju, "If the past is not too dangerous, I will call Feiju over. It is not for other reasons. I always feel that there is a silly cat in my legend. Up." "Meow!" Fei Ju waved his small paw in protest, he was not a silly cat. But what the silence said is indeed the truth. Most impressive legends need to have distinctive and memorable characteristics. For example, Tota Li Tianwang, for example, the invincible Hot Wheel Nezha. And silence Since his appearance, the cat lying on the shoulder has become his characteristic to some extent. If someone sculpts a silent idol, he must have Feiju. After realizing this, the rest of the people all showed some envious eyes. Although Feiju is useless, it is often excluded from the "number of employees". UU Reading www.uukanshu. com But as the first pet to accompany Shen Mo to resolve loneliness, she has gradually taken on her own indispensable role. is even more indispensable than the rest. But it''s a pity that Feiju only took a short time and was hugged by Otinus. She yelled. Although her status is special, it can''t change the fact that she is only a mascot. Who makes her the weakest? Silence doesn''t care about Fei Ju''s help, just smiles and watches. Speaking of it, Feijus strength could have become a kitty girl long ago, but he just refuses to change, so who can be blamed for being beaten up? Maybe after changing, he will be beaten up even more. In short, the next goal was set in silence, and suddenly he seemed energetic. He is going to pick a weak universe and try it out. If you don''t ensure safety, you will definitely not be able to put the members in like this. So which universe to go to, and what you should do after going, must be carefully considered. Wait until everything is ready. The silence starts like this Marvel Cinematic Universe, New York, in an abandoned warehouse. Nearly one hundred heavily armed special forces surrounded this warehouse. Under the dim light. The only two of did not wear face masks, nor did they wear thick body armor. "Is it necessary to achieve this level? Coleson." The slender woman in black tights turned to look at Coleson, "The target is only a sixth-level agent, and he called us all, and It''s still so urgent and there is no intelligence. What happened?" Chapter 705： : Dangerous and strange slate This gorgeous female agent is the famous black widow, Natasha. Originally, she was currently performing the rest of the mission, but was urgently suspended and called here. Not only she, but also another ace agent, Hawkeye, was also called over, and she was now hiding in the shadows. , Draw the bow and aim at the interior. She still knows very little about what happened. "Because what happened is more urgent, Natasha." Coulson pursed his lips and smiled helplessly. "Also, I need to correct it. He was only a Level 6 agent, but now it is different. ." "Different...what do you mean?" Natasha raised her eyebrows, "Suddenly discovered that she has superpowers, or suddenly found something dangerous?" This is not the first time that a similar situation has happened, but it has never been as urgent as this time. "If you can, I hope it''s just that simple." Coleson shook his head and looked at the gloomy factory in front of him. There was no light at all. Even if he was surrounded by dozens of heavily armed special forces, there was no response. Combat team members are searching for possible traps. What they have to face is an experienced field agent. Perhaps the other party is nothing in S.H.I.E.L.D., but as long as one is not careful, it will still bring great danger to ordinary combat personnel. Coleson retracted his gaze and began to explain in detail what happened. Hawkeye, hiding in the shadow, also listened through the communication channel. "It happened three days ago. We found an ancient and dangerous object. It was a slate. You know, there are still many things we dont know in this world. This slate is one of them. A very special feeling, hard to describe in words, and thenit was stolen." It sounds simple. A certain agent stole an important item, perhaps for strength, or perhaps he was a spy for other organizations. But Natasha also easily realized the point. "What''s wrong with that slate?" She asked directly. "We originally thought this was just a general emergency. Until two hours ago, our experts finally deciphered the contents of the slate." Coleson took out a notebook from his pocket, turned it to the last page, and passed it. To Natasha. Natasha took it, and read it on the communication channel connected to Hawkeye. "Respect: The great and all-powerful existence that travels in countless worlds. I will offer my world, call you to come, and beg for your gifts to realize my humble but tough aspiration." is a very simple sentence with obvious meaning. Natasha raised her eyebrows, "It sounds like a declaration of a certain sect. This seems nothing special. Sometimes we will meet such lunatics and place everything on imaginary gods." So far, she still hasn''t seen any difference. "But what if this is true?" Coleson said suddenly. "What?" Natasha didn''t react at once. "I said, this is true, and what is written on this slate is true. There really is such a god, as long as he gets this slate and sacrifices to the world, he can summon him to fulfill his wish." Coulson Said. His face didn''t seem to be joking at all, and even his usual friendly smile was put away. Natasha also became hesitant. it is true? If it is true, then it makes sense. But how can this kind of thing be true? Is there really a god? "I know you are skeptical. If it was before, I don''t believe in gods, but not long ago, a legendary real Thor fell from the sky." Coulson paused, after all, he did not continue to sell the door. "We actually don''t Evidence proves that the above statement is true, but the problem lies in the slate. Everyone who sees it can feel its unusualness. Unless you see it with your own eyes, its hard to describe in words. It seems that its existence itself is a proof of something. We didn''t know what it was proving before, until we deciphered the above content, everything suddenly realized." This passage is a bit unclear, making it difficult to understand. Natasha also fell into confusion. As long as I see it, I believe it is true? Is there really such a **** who can fulfill the wish of the summoner? This is too weird. "Could that be some kind of hypnosis? A hint?" Hawkeye said at this moment. "I don''t know." Coleson spread his hands. "But, Chief, and me, everyone who saw this slate in person believed it was true. Of course, it also includes the sixth-level agent, so you know Why are you here? That is to offer our world!" Just say that, Natasha and Hawkeye did understand. also knows why there was no information before. This kind of information, unless someone like Coleson personally utters it in front of him, otherwise it will be suspicious, and it will be difficult to give a reasonable explanation. I can''t say that we are all hypnotized, I believe this is true, so you can go. It''s better to say that even people like Chief and Coleson will be hypnotized, and that will make it more dangerous. UU reading www.uuknshu.com "Report!" A combat team member suddenly stood a few meters away, "A detailed investigation has been done and no traps have been found." "No trap?" Natasha and Coleson were taken aback at the same time. "Action now!" Coleson took out her pistol from her waist, Natasha also took out a delicate pistol, and all the combat team broke in at the same time. unexpected. there are still no traps inside. A man with a strong physique in plain clothes stood quietly in the middle, and their target, the slate, was also placed on the table. Just looking at the slate for a moment, Natasha''s body trembled slightly. showed an incredible look. She now understands what Coleson just said. Because at this moment, she realized very clearly that all of this turned out to be true! There is no reason. Just seeing this stone slab, she truly believed that there was such an indescribable existence, and she didn''t even know whether it was a **** or a demon. Weird, this is so weird, Natasha even felt a cold sweat on her back. She quickly checked her memory, and used the agent''s unique method to check her consciousness. There is no problem! She is still her, her three views and her memory are no different, but she is suddenly convinced of the existence of the **** behind this stone slab. Even if there is no evidence to prove it. Chapter 706： : Make up enough money for the last one "It''s all over, Jeffrey." Coleson said slowly, and even put away his pistol, looking at his former colleague. He is good at such communication. "Coleson, I''ve seen you." Jeffrey turned his head to look at Coleson, "But a senior agent like you certainly doesn''t remember me." "No, I also remember you. In that operation three years ago, I was very impressed with you. You are a truly brave soldier." Coleson smiled, and there was something in this smile. Points of regret and memories. Jeffrey was taken aback, then suddenly laughed. The action three years ago was the only time he had acted with Colesonjust as a member of the warrior who charged forward. He can be sure. Coleson will never remember him. This shows that Coleson has already learned enough about him just in the past few days. "Since you know me so clearly, you should know my daughter." Jeffrey''s smile suddenly became a little angry, "I have given everything for the country, regardless of life and death, but no one protects my daughter." "I''m sorry about this." Coleson''s eyes also seemed to have some sadness, "but the murderer who hurt your daughter has been punished as it should be? Isn''t it? We can''t indulge in sorrow. ." In the past few days, they did conduct a detailed investigation of this agent. Identity background, motive for committing crime. is not too complicated. If Jeffrey has any wish to be realized with this slate, it can only be his daughter. The temptation of resurrecting the dead relatives, even the experienced agents cannot resist. "Perhaps you are right, but I am not reconciled!" Jeffrey stepped forward suddenly and gritted her teeth. "My daughter, she is so beautiful and so good. She should have a boundless future. She should Spend her life happily! Instead of dying in pain in the hands of a few gangsters!" A few combat personnel already came up behind him. But Coleson reached out and stopped them. "Even so." Coleson increased his tone. "There are many others as good as your daughter, and they are also looking forward to living a happy life of their own. You don''t know how much this thing behind you is. Danger, it will destroy the countless others who also need your protection!" "Hehe." Jeffrey smiled miserably, "But I just want my daughter back!" A piece of jade suddenly appeared in his hand, and then he slammed it to the ground! bang bang bang! The continuous gunfire sounded almost immediately when he made a move. However, when all the bullets approached him, they slowly slowed down in mid-air like they hit cotton. This kind of magical scene stunned everyone, and for a while they didn''t know what to do. "You never said that there is such an ability." Natasha couldn''t help but said. "Because I don''t know either." Coleson smiled helplessly, his face solemn. The reason why he would still speak for a long time while surrounded by dozens of guns is because the other party seems to have extraordinary abilities in the intelligence. is reflected in stronger strength and physical strength, as well as some weird performances. called for Natasha and Hawkeye to participate, for this reason. Now there is one more. There is no doubt that these things were obtained after he obtained the slate. "What did you do with this slate?" Coleson asked aloud while looking at the other side vigilantly. "I just got some magic jars. Only when people with a strong wish touch it can they know what it does." Jeffrey himself seemed to marvel at this power. He just took a gamble and took it out. One-time prize props created by yourself. No researcher in SHIELD has a personal strong desire. And those who have aspirations will not touch it at will. By mistake, Jeffrey was given this opportunity. "Then what did you give?" Coleson asked again, "You should know the legend of the devil. No one who trades with the devil has a good end." "No" Speaking of this, Jeffrey''s expression is also a bit weird, "I just paid some US dollars." Colson: "" "Are you trying to say that the devil also loves dollar bills?" Natasha said in a joking tone. At this moment, a sharp arrow stabbed from behind Jeffrey, but it also encountered obstacles. , And then exploded with a bang. Natasha just received a signal from Hawkeye, distracting her. It''s a pity that the smoke disappeared without any effect. "Is the famous Hawkeye also here?" Jeffrey gritted his teeth, his face turned pale, obviously, he was also taken aback. At this time, the phone on his body suddenly rang. When he took it out, he immediately showed a surprised expression. seemed to have made a certain determination and shouted: "I was a little hesitant, but now, I don''t care about anything, I only want my daughter!" Coleson immediately realized that it was wrong, and shouted into the headset: "Check it now. What text message did he just receive?" "It''s a bank transfer record, sir, from a teacher, his friend." "Frozen his bank account now!" Coleson immediately understood The other party has been delaying time, just waiting for the money to arrive. And what the money is used for, it needs no further explanation. "Sir, it''s too late, and the money suddenly disappeared." A surprised voice from the logistics staff came from the headset. "No transfer records were found. It just disappeared, and the number decreased directly. What''s the matter with the bank? Has the system been compromised?" Colson didn''t care about the surprise of the logistics staff, because he was facing an unforgettable scene in this life. The stone slab exudes bursts of soft light. An indescribable look fell on this world. All of them have stiff limbs and a frightened expression on their faces. Obviously, it is just a gaze of nothingness, but it is strangely clear. Everyone clearly perceives that an extremely terrifying existence is scanning the entire world. Perhaps it spread all over the world in an instant, from their bodies to theirs. Mind, everything is exposed to this terrifying gaze. Oops! is worse than the worst expected! Coleson recalled the "gods" he had met in Mexico. Those gods were just stronger aliens, and the one in front of him looked like a real god! Jeffrey was limp on the ground. There are fear, expectation, and surprise in his expression. He just made up the last sum of two hundred jars, but this terrible feeling far exceeded his imagination. What kind of existence did he summon? Chapter 707： : World Guardian Ancient 1 At this moment, in the night. An advent that can change the entire world is happening. Whether its the black widow who has experienced many battles or the Coleson who has witnessed the myth, they are all the same panic and the same trembling. Coleson wants to notify Director Fury immediately, but he dare not move at all, for fear of Gods Make any offensive actions while watching. With the advent, the situation became more shocking. In the soft halo of the slate, there seemed to be endless monsters struggling, roaring, roaring, they wanted to break through the restraints, wanted to rush into this world, Then wantonly destroy everything. at last-- Silence fell. He just stepped out of the halo like this, all the monsters were completely horrified, and at the instant that the pair of dark eyes appeared in the world. Everything is silent, everything ends. This is not a psychological feeling, but a real change. Whether it is Coleson or all the soldiers present, they all stand in place, even trembling no longer exists, and even their eyes cannot move. They can only stay like this. Staring blankly at the existence in front of him, as if any small change is unforgivable disrespect. There is only one exception. summoned the silent Jeffrey. He didn''t know when the whole person knelt on the ground, his head drooping, shaking his whole body, he didn''t dare to raise his head at all, because he could feel the unbearable sight from above. The silence is indeed looking at him. But I only took a look. Although everything was arranged by him, he did not specifically choose anyone. Too deliberately, he would leave traces in his fate and be discovered by some incredible existence, but now it seems that this person is really ordinary and ordinary. Will, an ordinary wish, although the first-class pot was exchanged for the slate, and the big prize was also issued, it is not suitable as a closed beta member. The silence seemed to mean to speak. can suddenly stop. looked in front of him. Is it really coming? The rest of the people also noticed his sight. Although they could not move, their minds were not frozen, so Coleson clearly saw that a spinning electric flower and void appeared, gradually expanding, and cold air from within. It whizzed and blew out, but it froze for a moment under God''s eyes. A bald woman in a beige robe walked out of the passage. "Guardian..." Silence made a sound for the first time. is an incomprehensible language, but it seems to be poured directly into the soul. Everyone clearly understands the meaning of this sentence. includes Gu Yi. This powerful supreme mage also looked solemn at this moment. She just felt the vibration of the space, the existence of the supreme being stepped into this world from an unknown latitude, and the barrier that even the demon Domam could block was ineffective in front of the opponent. And looking directly at the other person''s divine body at this moment, the vibration in her heart is unparalleled. Because this is a true god! A terrifying divine power that has never been seen before, those eyes are like an endless galaxy containing a comparable dark space, and the destiny that can''t even be explored by the time gem is entangled on the other''s divine body. Guyi can almost guarantee that this is a master who transcends dimensions. Creating and destroying the planet is only a matter of thought. Even if you have a time gem, it may be difficult to drive the opponent out. What''s more, this is definitely not the main body, wantonly offending will cause endless trouble for the earth, especially the other party can ignore the barrier. The only thing I''m grateful for is. There is no bit of evil and darkness in the energy that has never been seen before. Although it is as powerful as the power of darkness, it contains the same supreme will, but it is extremely pure and clear. If you only look at power. Drawing strength from the dark space, she is more like the evil side that will destroy the world. Gu Yi already knew what he should do. She squeezed up her chest with one hand and bent down to salute. "A great **** from outside the territory, I am the guardian of this world, the Supreme Master Gu Yi." Pinching Fajue represents one''s own will to guard the world, and saluting represents not being an enemy. And the inner shock of Coleson, Natasha and others is unparalleled and indescribable. A **** from outside the territory? The guardian of this world? There are so many things that can be seen in a short sentence, as if a world that mortals have no right to know is displayed before their eyes. This is shock and panic for SHIELD, which claims to guard the world. It is even more humiliating. The gods outside the world descend, but they can only watch, and they don''t even have the qualifications to speak. "It''s a good world." He said in silence, "I saw prosperity and light, crisis and darkness, and a twisted and secret destiny, guardian of the earth, you don''t need to panic, I am the **** of order , Not from chaos." When I heard that, I was relieved. Although the opponent''s power is extremely pure, but this kind of super-standard existence, good and evil are just a matter of thought. If you are angered, you will destroy the world with your hands, but it is only "a little punishment". I just dont know why such a **** came to this universe? and silent but did not look at her again. his gaze moved back to Jeffrey, who was kneeling on the ground. "You are not qualified to break free from fate." Silence this time is not in the unexplainable language after all His palm is volleyed on Jeffreys forehead, and the language of the world is uttered in a gentle voice: "But you pursue your wish. Will is worthy of praise, and I will accept your wish." The voice of fell, and all the jars that appeared last disappeared. A silver coin appeared in the silent hand. flick. Along with the clear buzzing, under everyone''s sight, the silhouette of a little girl slowly emerged in the void. Jeffrey seemed to realize something, and raised his head, shaking his eyes wide. "Daughter...my daughter..." He murmured and crawled over, tears falling uncontrollably. Gu is also the pupils shrinking slightly, and the indescribable shock flows on the surface. If you just create the flesh, it is not surprising that you can do it as a god. But she saw it clearly. When this body was about to take shape, a soul that had been trapped in the land of death was drawn by strange rules from an unknown place. It was the dead soul of a girl, and with an incomparably holy power, it smoothed her death and annihilated. After disappearing from the darkness, and then placed in the body again, the soul and flesh merged, and it was full of life. The dead come back to life! is not a trick or a time-distorting method! But the real resurrection of the dead! has become a living being recognized by the world! Gu Yis palms are already sweaty. She suddenly realized that the opponent''s power and existence might be stronger than she expected. That''s right, the existence that can''t even be detected by time treasures is beyond the limit of her knowledge. Chapter 708： : I am a traveler In everyones eyes, the resurrected girl seemed to be in a state of confusion, as if she had awakened from a big dream, but she still remembered her father clearly and looked like a normal girl, at least Cole From the perspective of Sen and others, there is absolutely no "side effect" of the resurrection. truly resurrected the dead. If Colson could move, he would definitely not be able to control his expression at this time. Compared with another resurrection method he knew, it was simply incomparable. No more doubts. This is the real god, a **** who is more like a **** than those aliens! The big thing is bad! Colson, and even every combat member here, can clearly realize that this is definitely an unprecedented major event experienced by human civilization. It is a pity. They can''t do anything now because they are not qualified. The only person who can participate in this event of the descending of the gods is Gu Yi. "Honorable deity." Gu Yi maintained a respectful attitude, "I wonder if you are here on earth, what can I do to help?" As a supreme mage, this posture can be regarded as extremely rare. But the other party has the qualification to make her so respectful. And this sentence is actually asking this **** what to do in this world. As a guardian, this point must be understood anyway. "Help? Maybe it''s not me who needs help." Silent with a gentle smile, "I am a traveler, my steps are all over the endless world, I experience different landscapes, and look for a soul who is qualified to break free from destiny. , Do you want to defeat the impending death?" Gu Yi''s body shook, and at such a moment he could no longer maintain his indifferent expression. It is not difficult to see fate. Even if there is no time gem, fate is not a secret for a person like her, just like Odin knows his own death date and knows the dusk of the gods. But destiny cannot be changed. Even if she has a time gem, even if she has a strong strength, she is still extremely fragile in the face of fate. She has seen countless possibilities with the time gem, but there is no one that can make her live. Death is her destiny. This is inevitable and cannot be changed. But what did she hear now? The deity in front of her asked if she wanted to defeat death? was silent for a moment. "Thank you for your kindness, but I have lived for thousands of years." Gu Yi said slowly, "Death may be a kind of relief for me. The new successor will replace me and continue to guard the world. He will be more than me. powerful." Although there was a short period of hesitation, the Supreme Master is the Supreme Master after all. A similar temptation, she has already experienced how many. Every time hope, in the end, it is only a mirror image, even with various crises. "No one is always ready to meet death. Death gives meaning to life. It lets you know that time is short and the days go by." The silence seemed to be no surprise to Gu Yi''s answer. He just said flatly, "It''s really up to the face. At a moment, or many desires to see a snowfall will become extremely strong. You don''t need to hide your heart from your fate, but you are all up to you, and only when you are desperate can you truly have the qualifications to break free from fate. Gu Yi relied on his tight muscles so that he wouldn''t be too shocked. As the rest of the people sounded, this passage may be a warning or an attitude. But, she knew clearly. The previous sentence was what she said to her successor before she was about to die, and the night when she died in fate, it happened to be full of snowflakes, which made people nostalgic. My own destiny, my heart, have been completely seen through. "I will keep your words in my heart." Gu Yi solemnly saluted. After all, she left a way out for herself, and perhaps one day in the future, she will be defeated by the fear of death. At that time, the deity in front of her may be the last straw. Coleson and others, who were onlookers all the way, were shocked, but also full of bitterness. You are the guardian of our world. Even the guardians respect the foreign gods so much, even if they want to continue to live, they have to rely on the other party. The strong and the weak are already clear at a glance, and they don''t seem to be of the same level. What is the safety of the earth? If the **** wants to destroy or conquer the earth, the guardian looks completely unreliable. "Let''s stop here, I should also take a good look at the world." The silence seemed to be looking at the sky, and suddenly said so, his body slowly faded. The reason why he talked so much with Gu Yi was actually waiting. Supreme Master Gu Yi, especially the Gu Yi of this universe, is indeed not his opponent, but this multi-dimensional universe always has many tyrannical existences. Silence requires step-by-step temptation to see which actions will trigger the reactions of those existences. The primary resurrection coin just used is one of them. Although it is just resurrecting an ordinary little girl, but after all, it is different from the rules of this world to **** people from the hands of death, whether it is the **** demon Mephisto or the goddess of death It is possible to react to this. But, after waiting so long, there is nothing. Not to mention coming in person, there is no line of sight to look over, in order to avoid being unable to detect it, Silence also deliberately purchased powerful exploration skills at a high price. Is it because I am not in this universe, or I am in a deep sleep state, or is I unable to notice such trivial changes in rules? Silence temporarily let go. He is calm anyway, and he has the capital and leeway to be calm. Since the temptation is over, it doesn''t make sense to stay here, so he left. Gu Yi looked at the place where the silence disappeared. His eyes were a little complicated and worried, but he glanced at Coleson and others, did not say anything, and quickly opened the transmission channel, stepped in, and disappeared. until a few minutes later. The aura left by the silence slowly dissipated. Everyone was limp on the ground, cold sweat continued to emerge, and the reaction of elite agents like Natasha and the rest of the combatants was no different. Coleson was the first to recover. "Send an expert right away! Block here! Don''t touch the slate! Wait?" As soon as Coleson''s voice fell, he saw the slab that could not be destroyed by any means in the laboratory turned into fly ash and dissipated. , Even a little residue did not fall. has been used once so it is useless? Still can''t bear the power of the deity when it comes? Colson is not sure. He just scratched his head a little annoyed, and then looked at Geoffrey who was holding his daughter in front of a dozen gunpoints, and showed a kind smile. Chapter 709： :? Not hidden at all "Don''t worry, we won''t hurt you, so come with us. You and your daughter may need a detailed medical report." Coulson deliberately emphasized the word "detailed" and looked at Geoffrey''s daughter shivered, and the depression in her heart eased slightly. Of course, this is just a little fright to express dissatisfaction. Although everything was caused by Jeffreys troubles, but the matter has come to this point, on the contrary, I really cant do anything to him, and may even have to entrust him with important tasks. After all, Jeffrey got a sentence from the god. praise. Next, I must hurry up and report to Fury as soon as possible. Colson even can''t wait to see Fury. This kind of big event. He can''t bear this kind of pressure alone. ...... Only two hours later, Fury''s voice has sounded in the SHIELD headquarters and the director''s office. "You are kidding!?" At this time, the eyes of the marinated egg head were raised, and the white eyeballs made such an extremely funny expression. It was the first time even Coleson saw Ferry''s expression. "I wish I was joking, but all this is true." Coulson stood at the desk with his palms on top of each other, his signature smile on his face, "Jeffrey''s resurrected daughter We are already undergoing a detailed physical examination, and we will be able to get a report soon, but, Chief, I think our world is going to be in big trouble." This is indeed a big trouble. Even if the deity that appeared seems to be a "good god," even if he resurrected a poor girl, for SHIELD, which claims to be the guardian of the world, all dangerous forces that are not controlled are It was a big trouble. The appearance of Asgard before was one of them, but the current deity is undoubtedly a bigger trouble. "Well, a summoned deity, and a bald-headed guardian of the world, just like me." Fury touched his bald head, seeming to want to make a joke to invigorate the atmosphere. It''s a pity that he can''t even laugh. Through Colsons detailed introduction, it is already clear that this deity is completely different from the previous Thor. Thor, the **** of thunder, was deprived of his supernatural power, and he was like an ordinary person. can laugh, cry, fall in love, and get crushed. is no different from a superhero on earth. But this newcomer. Terrible, mysterious, and unfathomable. Just looking at it can freeze the world, resurrect life with a wave of hands, and even seem to be able to predict the future. Even the so-called guardian of the earth who has lived for thousands of years must be polite. ,honestly. "We cannot be ignorant." Fry put down his palm and got up from the seat, his sharp eyes swept over the three witnesses one by one. He clenched his fists, raised his voice and said: "Our world, our universe is more dangerous than we thought. Whether it is gods or guardians, we cannot trust them for the safety of us and the world. He didnt know anything about him until the danger came. We need intelligence! Need to investigate! Just like the group of high above, self-proclaimed aliens, as long as they have enough knowledge, they are not that scary. Its not thousands of years ago, and we wont and cant keep kneeling in front of these guys!" Fury''s tone is decisive. Ordinary people may panic, or they may kneel to the gods who show great power. But he will not. If he could, he would not be the guardian. What''s more, as powerful as the existence of a god, he has already seen it, and the communicator left by the heroine is his hole card. "Just give the order, Chief." The smile on Coleson''s face seemed a bit brighter. He knew that Fury would not let him down. No matter what kind of crisis or big event, Fury will always be the backbone of these people. Although Natasha and Hawkeye didn''t speak, they didn''t need to say anything. For these people, they had already lost their awe of the gods, the unknown, and the power. They would only rely on their own beliefs. "Very good." Fury sat down again. "This matter needs to be classified as top secret. All participating special forces must be under house arrest for a period of time. Then, whether it is the **** or the bald guardian, we must They found out, Coleson, the gods will be handed over to you, I know this is difficult, but you are my most trusted person, Natasha, you and Hawkeye go to the guardian, since she claims to have lived thousands of years Years, it is impossible not to leave a trace..." Orders were issued, and after having directions, both Fury and Coleson and others regained their enthusiasm. Especially Coleson. Compared to finding the guardian, the task of finding the deity is undoubtedly more difficult, but Fury gave this task to him, which just shows the recognition of his ability. All of them received their orders and left Furys office. Fury took a breath and stared at his desktop. It was only then that he could feel the sweat on his back Obviously, he was not as relaxed as he was. aliens, gods, guardians. Human beings and even SHIELD are extremely weak in front of them. They must have their own means and their own weapons. The plan on the Universe Rubik''s Cube may have to be accelerated. And just as Ferry was about to take off his jacket and wipe his sweat, Coleson knocked on the door again. Fry immediately returned to his usual serious appearance. "Come in." "Director!" Coleson walked in with a tablet, with a strange expression on his face, "My task has been completed." "What?" Fury was taken aback. "I said, I have found the god, in fact, he didn''t even think about hiding himself." Coleson handed the tablet over. The above is obviously a video taken on a street somewhere. A man wearing a white shirt, handsome, black-haired and black-eyed, who seems to be an Oriental just walked on the street casually like this, arousing many womens Looking back. The most attractive thing is the cat on the man''s shoulder. is so cute that Fry, the cat slave, cant move his eyes. "Are you sure?" Fury asked. He admitted that this man is indeed very handsome and has a very special temperament, and that little kitten is even more cute than that. But, it doesn''t look like the terrible **** Coleson described. After all, in Coulson''s description, the opponent''s eyes just took a look, as if even the heartbeat was frozen. Chapter 710： : Why not pray "I only saw him three hours ago, Chief, I swear I will never forget what he looked like in my life." Coleson took a deep breath, "And you saw the white little cat Chief, like this. Could the cute cat be able to see a second one in a short time?" "Indeed." Ferry thought so. This cute cat cant be forgotten as long as you have seen it once. However, such an open appearance. is really the gods, and doesn''t care about them at all, just like completely ignoring Coleson and others before. "Do you need me to get in touch?" Coleson asked. Now that I have found it, it is impossible not to touch it, but it is also very dangerous. The other party doesn''t care about S.H.I.E.L.D., maybe they just treat them as ants on the side of the road. Fury struggled. But finally made up his mind. "You go with our captain." "Captain?" Coleson raised his voice. "If he is really a good god, a pure person like Steve might be favored by him." Fury was betting. is half gamble on intuition, half gamble on speculation. According to Coleson''s description, the other language was mild, and even when Jeffrey''s daughter was resurrected, there was especially a sentence "The will to pursue a wish is worthy of praise". If the other party appreciates pure emotion, the will to pursue his wish. That Steve is indeed the most suitable candidate. At least Fury could not find anyone more pure than Steve in a short time. on the other hand. He always has a certain kind of trust in Steve. This is a person who can create miracles and has a unique charm. "Will this be too dangerous?" Coleson was a little worried about his idol. "He is the captain and a soldier, Coleson." Fury glanced at him. Colson stopped talking. If you dare not go because of danger, then Steve is not qualified to be the captain. So, with the feeling of seeing an idol, Coleson took the task to find the captain. Silence is doing right now. was hanging out. This time point was specially chosen by him. Iron Man Tony has gone through several ordeals and transformed into a hero. Thor has also changed, and the Hulk is about to master his own anger. Captain America has also been frozen. Waking up. Silence has no mood to intervene in the growth of these heroes. So he chose the time before the first battle of the Avengers. Soon, Loki will come to this world with the gem of the soul, the alien army will come to New York to start a war, and the director of the Family Planning Office Thanos will intervene in the earth for the first time. For silence, this is an excellent time to test the universe. He has many tests to do. Look at which actions will arouse the reactions of those big guys. And now, he just wandered the streets slowly like this, making no secret of his existence, wanting to see if anyone would notice him at this level. The result is a pity. Except for those cameras of SHIELD, there is no line of sight at all. Even Asgard''s Heimdall, who claims to be able to see through every corner of the Nine Realms, is the same, not that he didn''t notice the difference, but he didn''t have his sight at all. It seems that Heimdalls eyes are not passive skills. is this time. A car stopped not far away. Sitting in the car is Coleson and Captain America Steve who has just awakened. "Is that God?" Steve seemed to want to turn his head, but Coulson said quickly: "Don''t look at him, maybe you will be found." "But we''re here for him, aren''t we?" Steve didn''t turn his head, but shook his head. "If he really is a true god, then as long as we think about him, we will be able to detect it. Also, I have a lot of questions to ask." "Do you believe in God? Captain." Coleson was a little surprised. "No, I didn''t believe in God for a long time." Steve shook his head again. "..." Coleson was silent for a while, showing his own smile, "Perhaps I shouldn''t stop you, the Secretary said, this action is based on you, and you can decide what you want. I just hope that the captain will not forget to give me an autograph." Steve is slightly embarrassed. He knows that he has become a well-known star in the world seventy years later, and even this senior agent is his own fan, but he is not used to it, and he doesn''t think he is a star. He is just a soldier, always always. But after hearing that everything is dominated by him, Steve got out of the car and walked towards the god. Coleson had guessed that this would happen, but following his idol, he didn''t seem to feel scared anymore. The silence seemed to be unaware of their arrival until they walked to the side and did not look back. He was looking at a tramp on the street. is a hobo with gray hair. The skinny appearance shows that he is not doing well, maybe he is too old to stand the wind and rain, but there are a lot of salutes, mostly debris. Steve also looked over. A homeless man like this, no matter in his time or in this era, can always see, he will help most of the time when he sees it, but he can''t help. At this moment, he spoke silently. "Interesting will." His voice was as gentle as Coleson said. "He didn''t do anything wrong, just bad luck. He lost all his worth on Wall Street, as well as his wife, children, and friends. Even his parents have severed relations with him." Coleson glanced at the tramp, plucked up the courage to speak: "This is not surprising. We will always encounter sudden misfortunes in our lives. There are many people like him. This is life." Steve also recognized this. Although there is no numbness, although every time I feel the pity in my heart, but I can do nothing, because this is life. Even if it is himself. Dont lose everything. "Unfortunately, it is destiny." Silent turned his head and smiled, "But the funny is will." "Will?" Steve couldn''t understand. But the silence has already walked towards the tramp. "Not reconciled?" He looked at him condescendingly. The tramp raised his head and looked at this clean, luxurious, dazzling man like another world. Those vast but desperate eyes didn''t seem to be able to react. "You are frugal and careful. You saved this money so hard to make a comeback?" Silent eyes were gentle. "But you fell ill when you were about to succeed, and you were terminally ill, so you were not reconciled. Right." The gentle voice and gentle eyes hurt the homeless heart. "Of course not reconciled!" He clenched his fists, his voice was hoarse and sharp, "I shouldn''t have died like this, just one failure can''t kill me! But the **** fate did it!" "Why don''t you pray." Silently asked again. "How do you know that I didn''t pray!" The tramp struggled to stand up, but this simple gesture made him gasp, staring at silence and shouted, "I used to pray every day, but I still change In this way! What did I do wrong!? Am I bad to my parents, to my son, to my wife? So I don''t pray anymore, because there is no **** God, only myself, only **** fate!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 711： : It depends on my mood The expression and anger of the tramp showed his unwillingness. This is a man knocked down by fate. Bankruptcy, terminal illness, being abandoned by relatives, as if the whole world is targeting him, and no one can bear it. Neither Coleson nor Steve would feel stronger than the person in front of him. Or. Being strong can change nothing at all except to make them less painful before death. "You''re right." The silence was still a gentle smile, and he didn''t seem to be irritated by this person''s rudeness. He just smiled plainly, "There is no God in this world, at least I didn''t have one before I came, so you are willing to accept me Your mercy, use all your worth in exchange for a young, healthy body?" Yes, there is no God in this universe. There is God''s here before the silence comes. After all, there is a certain mythological system in the Marvel system. For example, the power of the evil spirit knight comes from the devil, and the movie Marvel world seems to have the evil spirit knight. After coming here, I found that there is no heaven and no **** in this universe. The silent sight crossed the fate and saw the story of the S.H.I.E.L.D. agent in the fate, only to find that the ghost rider was just a superpower with similar power to the ghost rider. At least, this is the case in this universe. Perhaps there is still some continuity between the evil spirit knight and the devil, but whether the power of the devil can come to this universe requires further temptation and testing in silence. Facing the silent words, the anger in the tramp''s heart has reached the point where it is visible to the naked eye. "Do you think you are God?" He felt that he had met someone who liked to make fun of poor people and made fun of others'' despair. "I don''t think I am God." Silently raised his palm slowly, "but you can think so." Following his actions and words, the carefully preserved dollar bills, concealed, flew out from the tramp body and the pile of salutes, slowly hovering in the silent palm. This is his accumulation of nearly ten years. . ͨ. The tramp was limp on the ground, staring at all this with dull eyes. Then he became ecstatic, and he fell directly to the ground, as if he wanted to kiss the silent toes gently. is already a little incoherent. "Take it! Take it all! My God, I will be there for you day and night, begging for your mercy..." Regardless of whether the existence in front of him is God or not, he is his God at the time when hope is provided. Colson and Steve watched this scene silently. Their hearts were also full of shock, especially when they saw that the hobo''s white hair quickly turned black, the wrinkled skin became smooth again, and even the thin body became full again. miracle? For the tramp in despair, this is his miracle. Even if God took away all the assets of his hard work for ten years, he is still ecstatic, because youth and health cannot be exchanged no matter how much money he spends. So he knelt down, he pleaded, he laughed wildly, he cried bitterly. Steve was more shocked. He looked at the tramp who had returned to his youth, thought of his already gray-haired girlfriend, and thought of his biggest regret-the dance party at which he lost his appointment. This book is the same as the homeless mans experience. It is a pity that cannot be changed anyway. should be like this. But in front of "God", it seems so simple, even the price seems to be trivial. "Are you really a god?" Steve asked. "What do you think I am, then what I am." The silent gaze did not look at the tramp, but turned his head and placed it on Steve for the first time. is just a moment of looking at each other. Steve was almost sinking into those deep eyes like galaxies. He seemed to see everything in the world, saw countless galaxies, saw his own destiny, his life, and he seemed to have seen nothing in it. Don''t remember that I saw anything. "God will answer people''s prayers, will fulfill people''s wishes, and you will too." Steve said. "Only occasionally." He muttered quietly, and then laughed, "In my opinion, God or devil is nothing but a symbol of ability and behavior. As long as you have God''s power and behavior, you are God. Say, I am still different from what you think of as God." "You will be paid, does it mean that this is different?" Coulson interjected. He saw this **** shoot twice. A miracle has been created every time. The dead come back to life and return to youth. also received payment every time, whether it was Jeffrey or the homeless man, they both paid the price of money. Coleson thinks it is necessary to determine whether this is a particular preference or a certain rule. "What I charge is not reward, but the hard work that I want." Silent slowly shook his head, looked at the two people, and chuckled, "Not all people can get my mercy. The only thing I care about is The will to chase your wish, Steve, you want to make up for your regrets and spend a peaceful day, but are you willing to work hard for this wish?" Steve opened his mouth slightly. He knows, everything about himself has been seen through. name, heart. But he couldn''t answer this question, because he didn''t even dare to visit the old man who was lying on the hospital bed and was already a little confused. "As long as you work hard, can you get your mercy?" Coleson asked again. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Although Steve should be the leader, but at this time Steve fell into a certain trance state, with all kinds of thoughts, unable to respond at all. looked at Coleson in silence, but said flatly: "No, I still need to see my mood." "..." This time it was Coleson''s turn to be speechless. The chat with a god, a god, suddenly came to the "mood", which is the last thing they want to see, because mood is different from the rules. Unpredictable, unpredictable. It would be terrible to destroy the world at any time because of a bad mood. "I know what you are here for, but this is really a very boring purpose." Silent and slowly took a step, and suddenly, everything around him stopped. Time stops. And this time, the area covered is the entire planet. This is a temptation to show strength and also silence. Look at the reactions of people who stop time on the entire earth. The time gem worn on the chest of a bald-headed supreme mage exudes a soft light, making her the only person on this planet who has not been stopped except Coleson and Steve. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 712： : The quality I like Gu Yi''s eyes were shocked. Time is suspended in this range, even she who has the time gem can''t do it, but the other party did it, and it''s so stable. He paused the time on this planet, what exactly did he want to do? Gu Yi was a little uneasy, but he didn''t dare to be too risky. Since the silence appeared, she felt that the xinxing she had formed over the long years was about to be broken, but as long as people still have things they care about, they cant always be indifferent. And this time. Coulson and Steve, who realized what was happening, opened their mouths even more, looking at everything around them like scenes from a science fiction movie. Everything really stopped. I can even see flies flying in the air, the skirt raised by the **** the roadside, and the catkins floating in the space. The details that can''t be noticed in the usual world become extremely clear in this world where it is completely still, and only hears my own heartbeat. This is a miracle more terrifying than resurrecting the dead and returning to youth. For the first time, Colson and Steve have an intuitive understanding of the power of "God" in the true sense. But this is just the beginning. "Would you like to feel it?" said quietly, "The world in the eyes of''God''." He made the next move-to seize the power of God. The reason why God is God is not just that he is powerful. To some extent, God''s power also comes from the planet, just like the restraint of the Moon World, or Odin''s daughter Hela. This silent temptation can be said to be quite radical. If there is a connection between this world and the "Gods" in the rest of the universe, then the silent behavior will surely irritate them. then In the eyes of Coleson and Steve, this still world has changed again. Noisy sounds began to appear in their ears. "God, I am guilty." "Thank the Lord for giving us a rich dinner." "Please let me hit the jackpot, God." "Almighty God, please tell me how to repair the relationship with Lisa." "my God......" These voices were barely audible at first, but soon became more and more noisy and denser. Both Coulson and Steve began to painfully cover their ears. This should not be a huge message that humans can accept. . They were surprised to find that they could even see the past and even the future of some people who were still on the street, but all kinds of pictures were constantly being input into their minds, and it almost felt like their heads exploded. Steve is a little better. In a glimpse, he saw huge bugs floating in the sky, saw countless alien warriors with weapons and armors, saw people''s screams, and saw corpses everywhere. And just when they are about to be unable to bear it. All these sounds and pictures disappeared. "A world full of vitality." The silent eyes became deeper, and there seemed to be countless figures and pictures in the constant circulation, and Steve didn''t dare to look at his eyes again with just a glance. just gasped. There seems to be a terrible breath in the silent body, as if the will of countless people has been condensed, which is admirable and awe-inspiring. "Huh, huh, what are those just now?" He asked, panting and lowering his head. "People''s wishes, and people''s destiny." Silent stretched out his palm, "Your world is not governed by God, but I have taken over the power of God, but -" His palm trembled slightly, as if invisible power dissipated from him, and all the images in his eyes disappeared. "I''m not interested in being your God." The silence said. "Not interested?" Coleson forced a smile hard. "As you just felt, after becoming God, people from all over the world will gather their prayers to God, but its very boring. I realize that Gods believers in this world will only ask for it, but what I like , Is the will to work hard and fight hard." The silence stopped at this point. He seems to have noticed something and raised his head. was still for so long, and even seized the identity of God in a short period of time, but until now, that Heimdall discovered that it was wrong. In the palace of Asgard at this time. Heimdall hurriedly reported to Odin on the seat of God. "Is the time of the entire world frozen?" Odin listened to Heimdall''s report, still calm, "You saw him, right?" "Yes, my king." There was still fear on Heimdall''s face. "I saw the endless divine power and the terrifying power. The energy in his body can even be compared to a star, as if it were in that body. There is another galaxy." The silent power system is centered on the devouring starry sky system. This system originally used spirit to build the galaxy and the universe in the soul, reaching immortality, becoming the master of the endless universe, and even transcending the universe. Before coming to this world, Silence bleeds again, allowing his mental power to reach the first order of the universe. plus the power of creation **** that changes reality. Only in this cinematic universe, the only things that can threaten silence may only be the gem-collecting Thanos, and some short-lived existences in the movie, such as Adam, or the compatriot with the huge head. With this strength and confidence, silence dares to test those beyond the dimension again and again. UU reading And this moment. Silence "saw" Heimdall''s evaluation of him, and he knew that his eyes were not simple. However, the more he saw the strength beyond his own endurance, the more he would endure. Obviously, Heimdall does not have the strength to match his eyes, so just seeing it, he can''t bear it. "Heimdall." Odin''s voice came slowly, "I knew of his existence from the guardian on earth, but I never told it, because any thoughts can''t escape his perception. From the moment you saw him, his eyes have been shining in the sky of Asgard, and I can''t stop him." Ok? Was discovered? The silence was a little surprised. It seems that Odin''s strength has exceeded his expectations. Even in this very weak universe in the Marvel system, there are some parts that are not shown in the "plot". Silence has no plans to pay more attention, although Odin''s strength is somewhat unexpected, but it is still within the scope of no attention. He didn''t care about the frightened Heimdall, but quietly retracted his sight. seems to have no interest in Asgard. Time on the earth began to flow again. Apart from Coleson and Steve, no one around knew what was happening. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 713： : Seems to prefer the villain This time the temptation is still considered a failure, but it is not without gain. Silence has already had some guesses. He looked at the two protagonists before him again. "I am in your body, and I can''t see the quality that I like." Silence finally said to Steve, "but you still have rare characteristics, as long as you are willing to change." This is the last sentence. He turned around and walked towards the crowd slowly step by step. Coulson wanted to chase him, but found that the other party was farther and farther away like a figure in the mist. Finally, they can only look at each other. "My mission this time, is it a success?" Steve asked. "Maybe, but the director will definitely not be happy." Coleson couldn''t laugh a little this time. Now when I think about the things I just experienced, they all seem to be dreaming. He would never think of it. I actually had a day to see God. That''s the real God! He and Steve returned to S.H.I.E.L.D. and told Director Fury in detail what they and Steve had seen. Fury was silent for a long time. "Do you know?" He said gently, "Just an hour and a half ago, all of our satellites had malfunctions for ten minutes and fifty-four seconds. Specifically, their time records and the time records on Earth There has been such a long conflict." "You mean..." Coleson took a deep breath. "Yes, the time of the entire earth has stopped. It is a real stop, including its rotation. Judging from the pictures taken from outer space, within ten minutes and fifty-four seconds, even clouds and air currents The changes have stopped, do you know what this means?" Fury did not wait for Coleson to answer, but continued by himself, "It means that our sun will always appear ten minutes earlier, which means that our moon has turned more. Ten minutes means that our tide, our magnetic field, our day and night, everything has changed." Finally, he said, even his fists were clenched. The earth is a miracle in the universe. Each of his parameters is a miracle given to mankind by the universe and life, and it is also a treasure of mankind. But now, the earth is just a toy in the hands of God. is like people grabbing the bug in the bottle and then rolling it wanton. Such random action will bring a devastating blow to the bug in the bottle. This is the power of God. Destroy the world, perhaps only in a single thought. Coleson and Steve looked at the excited Fury, they could only be silent. They are humans, and the other is God. It is like a story in myth. God wants to punish humans, so he launched a flood and destroyed everything. Fry''s fist was released after all. "File this matter as the highest level secret." He paused, and then said, "The file name is-God." Fury didnt want to look for God anymore. At least he wouldnt look for God again until he had the means to restrict God a little. Gods means were too terrifying. This time it stopped the time of the entire earth. Next time What? Will it simply create a new race to replace humans next time? Even if the **** is not malicious, the ants coming to the giant''s side are itself a devastating danger. After Coleson and Steve left, Fury took out a communicator that seemed to be the last century from his pocket. That was left to him by Captain Marvel. originally thought Captain Marvel was their trump card against God, but now it seems that he is too naive. God in myth is different from God. God will die and be killed. There are various stories, but God is omnipotent and omnipresent. He knows everything and sees everything, whether it is human heart or destiny, everything is held by Him. Fury remembered another thing Steve said before. In that short time, he saw the fate. Alien invasion, corpses all over the field. "Is this a revelation from God?" Ferry moved the corner of his mouth, showing an ugly smile, and then stood up immediately. He is going to look at the power of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube, to see if the universe''s magic is also static for a while under the power of God. See if it is too late for humans to guard their weapons. What Fury didn''t know was that the silent gaze also looked at the cosmic cube. ''S temptation to the rules didn''t have any effect, and he set his goal on gems again. He can feel it. It is not so much that there is endless power in the infinite gem, it is better to say that the infinite gem is a channel to gain access to the universe. Its power does not come from itself, but from the universe. In other words, this is a force that can only be effective in this universe. If it is taken away, it is certainly a very powerful artifact, but it is not enough to destroy the entire universe with a snap of a finger. analogy. Infinite Gems is the "130,000 Magic Book" of this world. But, silence did not rush to do it. In the next period of time, four of the six infinite gems will be gathered on the earth, either not or all. After a series of trials, Silence also turned his gaze to the many heroes in this world a little bit. You have to know that every additional player in the closed beta will be able to reap the benefits of an extreme opener at the trading office in at least a short period of time. There was not a lack of trading points before. But it''s different now. The more trading points in hand, the more calm you can be in this dangerous Marvel world. Without disrupting the existing order, Silence doesn''t mind finding more "closed beta players". The Captain America I''ve seen before, really disappointed him. Steve does have a noble character, UU reading , but this nobleness is that he will take the lead in protecting others when danger comes, not actively pursuing something, but just passively meeting the challenge. His true heart. still yearning to be able to spend ordinary life with the beloved. This character is not suitable for being a player. Players must fight, fight, and be ambitious. Silence is like this, take the Feiju, and play leisurely while waiting quietly. at last-- Loki came, with the gem of the soul, because silence did not intervene, nothing has changed from the original plot, Loki snatched the universe cube, and Fury also summoned the Avengers. There was silence until Thor arrived, and Rocky did not do anything when he pretended to be caught. He is observing. observe every superhero. He was disappointed. Most superheroes dont have a clear goal. The purpose of life is to prevent the villain from realizing their dreams, and then settle into the status quo, pursue stability, and always be relatively passive. They will not be forced to act until things happen. "Is this a hero? I seem to like the villain more." Silently scratched Fei Ju''s chin and said. "Meow." Fei Ju rolled comfortably in his arms. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 714： : Not eligible to be an opponent Seeing now, the silence feels that it is almost the same, there is no need to continue watching. He held the Feiju in this way, and his figure came to the aircraft carrier of SHIELD. To be precise. is in front of Loki, the prison. Because he didn''t hide his figure, just as soon as he appeared, a harsh warning sounded on the aircraft carrier. "Someone invaded, Chief!" "What happened? Fury." "Someone invaded? We are at an altitude of 9,000 feet!" Fry received the report immediately, and the superheroes also put aside the things at hand and rushed. At the same time, a certain monitoring screen appeared on the big screen. Fry just took a look, and his face changed drastically. "Stop! Stop all, don''t go over there!" Ferry raised his hand and shouted loudly. "You look very wrong." Tony wrapped his chest with one hand, watching the cold sweat on Fury''s forehead, then turned his head to look at the silence on the surveillance screen, "Who is that? Why can he bring a cat with him? Get on the boat? I have to say, this cat is so cute, how much money do I need to get it..." "Shut up! Tony!" Fury had to stop Tony from continuing to die with a low voice roar, "Absolutely! Absolutely! Never irritate him, if you don''t want another flood on the whole earth, just shut your mouth! " "Oh?" Tony raised his eyebrows, showing a sarcastic expression. But before he could say anything, Saul suddenly pressed his arm with steel muscles from behind and covered his mouth. "You better listen to him." Saul''s voice lowered involuntarily, staring at the silence in the surveillance video, lowering his voice, "I have to tell you, before I come, my father, the gods King Odin warned me that this is a **** more powerful than him, so I can''t offend him, understand?" I have to say that Thor has indeed changed a lot at this time. If it is in the past. No matter how Odin warns, he must be extremely arrogant. But now, he no longer wants to cause irreparable consequences for his stupidity. Tony raised his hands to indicate that he had surrendered. Thor let go of him now. "I have to say." Tony rubbed his neck, and said before Sol planned to do it again. "If this man is really so powerful, don''t we have to worry more about your brother''s offending him? We all know. How annoying your brother is." All of a sudden, Sol''s face changed drastically. turned around and ran, and then ran back. "Where is the prison?" "Let''s go together." Fury took a deep breath. He did not expect that he would see this **** in this situation. In fact, he was always a little afraid to see him because he felt that everything about himself would be exposed to this god, his past, his secrets, and himself. the goal of. But now Fury understands. God knows everything. If the other party really wants to know, maybe there is nothing to hide. A group of people hurriedly came to the place of the prison, and when they were about to approach, they were full of steps. Fury was already sweating, and the distance of just a few steps even felt longer than his entire life. The more you bear, the more vulnerable you are. And here. The conversation between Silence and Loki hasn''t actually started yet. Rocky looked silent, he actually knew this person. From Hawkeyes mouth. But he just knew, he didn''t understand, he had never heard of it, so he didn''t know how to deal with it. He just wanted to wait for the silence to speak before he could see more. But silence did not speak. Loki felt that he was seen through instead. Until Fury and others came over, he just took a look and understood. Fury has fear in his eyes. That is a fear far stronger than the fear and despair that I have brought. is more peculiar. My own elder brother who is too fearless, Thor, the **** of thunder, has unprecedented caution in his eyes. is interesting. The corners of Loki''s mouth rose, and he felt that he had discovered something interesting. "You are very confident." He said silently. "You finally spoke." Rocky''s smile widened a bit, "I thought you planned to look at me like this for the rest of my life." "Loki!" Sol couldn''t help but reminded, "Pay attention to your attitude, don''t cause trouble to God''s Domain!" "Oh?" Loki''s eyes widened. "If you offend him, can you cause trouble for you and our king of the gods? Then I really want to try, or you have forgotten how you are. Treat me?" "you......!" Thor clenched his fists and looked at his brother, his face full of heartache. But the silence doesn''t seem to care. He was able to see through Loki''s heart. In the words just now, he was putting aside the relationship between himself and God''s Domain. The **** of lies seemed to have deceived his own heart. "Confidence is the quality I like, but unfortunately, your confidence is just a cover for fear." Silence spoke again, his eyes seemed to be able to see through Loki''s heart, "Seeing a world wider than you know. In the universe, when you saw someone more powerful than your father Odin, you were terrified, in front of Thanos." But when the name Thanos appeared, the smile on Loki''s face finally froze. Thanos is Thanos. This is a name that makes Loki terrified, because he saw real power in Thanos. It is a power that tricks can''t do anything. UU reading is also the son of Odin. The meaning of, if the previous enemy was just the play of a family, Thanos is the enemy who can truly bring him despair and death. And now. The name was said by the person in front of him in such a calm and contemptuous tone. Why does he know that he is behind Thanos? Who is he? Or is it really a god? A true **** who is stronger than Thanos and Father God? "So, are you fearing me again?" Silence was still a plain expression, standing casually, but the pressure on Rocky was increasing. Under such tremendous pressure, Loki''s thinking started to move rapidly. "No, I was just thinking...why did you know this name." He did not show his previous smile again, because he knew very well that if the overlord in front of him was really like Thanos, then they would be more concerned about the fear of others. Maybe, you can try to match the person in front of you with Thanos. Loki''s mind flashed one after another conspiracy. "Very good." A smile suddenly appeared in the silence, "I thought you would not have the courage to calculate me, but you will be disappointed. The current Thanos is far from being qualified to be my opponent." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 715： : The background of the Chamber of Commerce is perfect Rocky really can''t laugh anymore. He felt that his mind was read. And what does this person say? Thanos is far from being his opponent? "Really?" Loki squinted some of his eyes. "But Thanos is the overlord of this universe. He has a huge army and is domineering throughout the universe. Everyone knows his name, but you, your name what?" There is actually some panic in his heart. But, he is still finding excuses to comfort himself. Maybe this person is a little capable, so he deceived these ignorant people on earth, of course, including his own brainless brother. "Children." Silently and slowly raised his palm, the smile on his face remained, but the galaxy in his eyes seemed to start to rotate continuously. "Don''t regard your ignorance as a source of courage, otherwise you will suffer." Loki''s face finally changed. When the silence began to show power for a while, he finally saw the incredible power. vast, powerful, and mysterious. He had never seen such a power in his father Odin, nor had he seen it in Thanos. And now, this power invaded his body like a broken bamboo. "Wait a minute, ah--!" He screamed just now. His soul was brutally invaded. In the unbearable pain, he saw the birth and destruction of the universe, saw the vibrant world after another, and saw countless powerful men with badges, each exuding far Far beyond the terrifying breath of Thanos, and they, all holding badges, whispered the name of the deity in front of them. Then there is war. is a fight. His will seems to follow the invading power sitting on the throne, watching the fierce war of endless strong men, countless creatures are destroyed in an instant, and the wailing of billions of dead souls almost takes Squeezed his soul. "Stop, please!" Rocky was limp on the ground, tears and snot gushing out together, everyone could see that he was suffering enough to destroy people. Thor flushed and took a step forward, but he couldn''t take another step anyway. is not because of timidity. It was because the voice of God the Father suddenly rang in his ears. "Don''t be impulsive, this power is not hurting Loki." Odin is also watching all this with the power of Heimdall, "It''s just passing something...Perhaps, it''s time for Loki to see the world. ." Silence naturally also discovered Odin''s consciousness. So he deliberately leaked a little more power, but it was conveyed to Odin. Loki''s pain was finally relieved when he was approaching the limit. is not the end. Just because facing a huge war, endless souls, beyond all existence, finally someone wants to change everything. He said, "Stop." So the war stopped, countless strong men holding badges looked up at them. Someone said: "We need order." Then the Chamber of Commerce was established, and the rules were born under the will of the Supreme Supremes. Finally someone said: "We want to find." So the man stepped off the throne, embarked on a journey, turned strength and hope into magic pots, walked through the endless world in clones one after another, and cultivated one strong man after another, just like A star that never extinguishes guides the way forward for all those who are chosen. Until then. Everything is completely over. Loki is still limp on the ground, his soul is trembling, his consciousness is roaring, and everything is because he can''t bear the coming of that will. In the blurred vision, it seems that he has seen the master of the will. smiled in front of him. "Now." Silently looked at him, "You should know my name." It is you who said silence. includes Odin. It''s better to say that all this is actually for Odin. Silence calls it a perfect background. For the average member, the average weak, it is enough to see the jar and know the existence of the Chamber of Commerce, but for Odin, and even for people stronger than Odin, this is not enough. So it needs further improvement. Silence made preliminary improvements before coming to Marvel. The Chamber of Commerce was built on war, so the rule is to protect life, and his identity is also one of the founders of the Chamber of Commerce, but he stepped down from the throne and is the oldest qualified traveling merchant. Rocky seemed to finally be relieved from the unbearable pain, watching the silent eyes with inevitable fear. What he said is correct. Thanos is like a toddler in front of him, even if the one in front of him is just a clone, it is not what Thanos is qualified to compare. and outside of fear. Rocky also saw hope. His eyes were shining, instead of standing up, he lowered his head and knelt in front of silence on one knee. "Until today, I have not seen the vastness of the world. I know that my past is so ignorant. Thank you very much for your kindness. Please allow me to remember your name forever." This is a complete surrender, even a little humbling. Thor''s eyes are about to come out. He only understood Rocky''s arrogance than anyone else. Even the respect for his father was just a disguise. He longed to stand in front of everyone and be admired, longing for flowers and applause. What did this **** see for Loki? Rocky is really under control? "Okay." Tony muttered in a low voice, "It seems that the bear child is really afraid of discipline..." Tony stopped halfway after speaking, UU reading www. uukanshu.com turned his head and glanced at him slightly because of the silence. Very ordinary glance. did not contain any power, but it made Tony shrink his neck. God, seeing the tragedy of Loki just now, he didnt want to come again, even if he hadnt figured out who the man in front of him was at all, but looking at the attitudes of Fury and Sol, he knew that this was a very high status. A person who is extremely powerful and can be unscrupulous to some extent. The silence also just glanced at him. He turned his head, stepped forward, and slowly walked towards Loki, who was still in the prison. This supposedly indestructible cage automatically opened the door in front of him. He just stood at the door, looking down at the front with one knee. Rocky kneeling. "You have qualities that I like." The silent voice was very calm, and couldn''t hear any tone, but it still made Loki''s heart ecstatic. it is as expected! It is impossible for this kind of existence to come to him for no reason, or even waste this time on him. But before Rocky spoke to express his humility and gratitude, a silent voice came further: "So, what do you want to do now?" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 716： : I will fight against Thanos Hearing the silent question, Loki was at a loss for a moment. Because he was selected by the traveling merchant in the scenes he had just "seen", and then the next step was not to directly grant the qualifications to gain power-that is, the magic pots. was silent but asked him what he wanted to do. Rocky thought for a moment, then answered truthfully: "I want a jar." Except for the silence, everyone else was blank, wondering if they had heard it wrong. Rocky said what he wanted? Jar? Does really mean that word? Some people looked at Thor, the **** of thunder, wanting to know that this was not a term unique to Asgard, but Thor was also at a loss and couldn''t understand. "Not enough." Silent shook his head and said, "You do have qualities that I value, but it is not enough. I need not only these, but you must understand what you want and what you want to do. Although those conspiracies and tricks gave you active thinking, they also blinded your true heart." The current Rocky is indeed not eligible for the pot. He has ambitions and desires. But there is still no clear goal. He wants to be the king of Asgard, but only to prove himself to his father, and wants his father''s approval, just like a **** princess. He knew the threat of Thanos, but he never thought about what to do about it. Even at the very last moment, he still thought that he could rely on tricks to assassinate Thanos, so he lost his life in a hasty way like giving away. in other words. Rocky still needs to grow up. Silence has to make him aware of this, and then see his changes. Only after experiencing despair and hardship will he understand the importance of pot and strength. And Rocky finally understood. He has not yet been fully recognized. Thinking quickly in his mind, he seemed to vaguely realize what the other party values. Ambition, desire, and most importantly, the effort and determination to keep moving forward for these! "I understand!" Loki gritted his teeth, after all, he was unwilling to give up this unimaginable opportunity, he said in a deep voice, "I will fight against Thanos, I will become the king of Asgard, and you will see me. Work hard." said that he would fight against Thanos, but I don''t know how much determination was used. If there is no silence. He would definitely choose to stay far from Thanos, and never get closer. To some extent, this is also one of the reasons why he could not become the king of Asgard. "I will look at you, don''t let me down." Silence left these last words, his body turned into a ghost and slowly disappeared. seems to have never appeared before. While the rest of the people were still at a loss, Loki had already stood up and walked straight out of the opened cage. "Wait" Natasha was the first to react, and drew the pistol from her waist and pointed it at Loki, "What are you doing? Go back, don''t forget that you are a prisoner." "Did you not hear what I just said?" Loki raised his eyes and glanced at her, his mouth bends, "Or, you think you can deal with Thanos, that is really naive, you even I can''t handle it." "Oh? Did you forget how you were locked up here." Tony was very upset that someone was so arrogant in front of him. I didn''t figure out the information of the person just now, so it''s hard to say anything, but Loki is not afraid of this level of prisoner. "Didn''t I come in by myself?" Rocky put his hands behind him, "If I want to hide, you will never find me for the rest of your life. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Saul. He has never found me." Rocky refers to the time when playing games before. Thor had to admit that it was true. "I''ve always felt weird. You seem to be caught deliberately by us." Fury stepped up, looking at Loki''s one-eyed eye, "You seem to know us very well, I think you can now talk about you What did you originally want to do?" "Say right here?" Rocky looked around. "Let''s go to the meeting room." Ferry turned directly. Rocky didn''t feel surrounded by superheroes at all, so he followed leisurely. "It seems that the person who just cried in front of everyone was not him." Tony seemed very upset. "Trust me, if you were to face what I saw, you would only be worse than me." Rocky stopped abruptly, then turned back, stepping closer to Tony, "You think you are the only one Smart man, you are confident that you can handle everything on your own, but you are in doubt and panic all the time, you doubt everyone you see, let me guess, from the beginning, you are constantly testing This big green guy, right? But you don''t even know how dangerous you are." "Rocky!" Thor reached out and tied Loki''s hands backhands. But he was still smiling at Tony. This is silent mockery. "I''m sorry for him, my brother is really annoying sometimes." Sol looked at Tony, seemingly worried. Naturally, he was not worried about Tony, but about Loki. He finally saw the hope of Loki''s prodigal son turning back, worrying that he would once again anger these people and cause irreparable conflict. "Naturally, I don''t care. Why should I care about what a bear kid said? It''s ridiculous." Tony shrugged, but anyone who knows him will understand that he is already a little angry. The group finally came to the meeting room. This is already empty. "Now you can talk about how you originally planned to deal with us." Fury looked at Loki. UU reading www. uuknshu.com Everyone is looking at Loki. "Do you still need to deal with it?" Lokina glanced over everyone one by one with a mocking look, "Let me see, a team of super boys, spies, veterans, arrogant rich and uncontrolled Monster, when you gather them together, don''t you think about whether they can unite as one? I only need a little means to turn your team into a mess of sand." "How to do it?" Fury asked directly. He knew that what Rocky said was actually correct, and this team was a dangerous attempt by him. These people are too individual. The personality is so strong that it is difficult to work together. However, he believed that they would grow up in the face of real danger, and he also believed that they understood what was the most important thing, so he didn''t understand what Rocky planned to do. "My scepter," Loki said. "What?" Fury was taken aback. "My scepter, let me guess, you picked it up and wanted to study whether it was right." Loki''s smile became more and more evil, like a kid who succeeded in a prank, "but you don''t What I know is that the scepter itself has a deceptive effect. It will magnify your dissatisfaction, your anger, and make you extremely irritable. Then, what will happen? You can imagine for yourself." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 717： : Naming Gods File Latest website: When saying this paragraph, Loki''s eyes were on Banner. Now, even Tony couldn''t speak. He had seen the detailed information about Banner. Indeed, the scene after Banner''s transformation made him panic. His own armor could not deal with such monsters, so he made various dangerous temptations against Banner. Including a light touch with an electric shock pen. He is a smart man, so he can only admit that if Loki''s scepter really has such an effect, it will indeed be as he said. They will deal with each other, and even attack each other, and then the green monster will appear, without Rocky doing anything at all, they will be defeated. "I understand." Fury nodded. It seemed that everything that was incomprehensible before was understood. He looked at Loki, "So, you are on our side next, right?" "It can be understood this way." Rocky nodded reservedly. "That''s good." Fury also breathed a sigh of relief, "So..." "Wait, wait a minute!" Tony suddenly raised his hand and interrupted Fury, staring at Fury strangely. "You believe him so simply? Please, he is one of lies and tricks. God, and he stole the Universe Rubik''s Cube, controlled your agents, and killed more than 80 people in two days. How can you trust him like this?" Among the people around, only Banner couldn''t understand. The expressions of Black Widow and Captain America were a little unnatural. "It''s really interesting." Loki seemed to have seen something, and laughed, "It seems that there are people here who are excluded and don''t know anything about that existence. I said in front of him that I would deal with Thanos. This is enough to show my sincerity." This is the reason why Fury and others would believe Loki so simply. Lying in front of God is no joke. Now that Loki said something like that, it means that he really intends to do so. "You''re right, it seems that I was indeed excluded." Tony did not retort Loki surprisingly, but looked at Fury. "Some people say they need our help, but they are always asking us. Something is hidden." "That''s because you always don''t know the danger of some things." Fury immediately retorted, "Do you want me to give an example? What did you do when you thought you were about to die?" "But this is not the reason you used the Cube of the Universe to create weapons of mass destruction!" Tony threw out a light screen directly. Taking advantage of the time he had just been in the cell, he had successfully invaded the SHIELD network. "What?" Steve walked over, looked at the light screen, and then at Fury, "Is this true?" "You invaded S.H.I.E.L.D.? You know, that''s why I don''t want to tell you everything. Do you know what I''m doing?" Fury raised his voice a little bit, seemingly annoyed. "I know exactly what I''m doing, and I also found a recently encrypted file. The name of the file is God." Tony swiped the content on the light screen and pointed to the uncracked file and said to Fury "What is this? It is named God''s newest weapon of deterrence? You said I always do dangerous things, so how many dangerous things you do do not want us to know?" The scene suddenly became quiet. After the two words of God were uttered, even Rocky stood aside with a sardonic smile, putting away his smile. Steve''s expression also had a slight stiffness. He didn''t even continue to ask the question of the universe''s Rubik''s Cube weapon. Tony also found that the atmosphere was wrong. He looked around and said with some uncertainty: "So, is it the only thing I don''t know what God is?" "And me." Banner, who was also confused, said quickly, "I don''t know." "God? Haven''t you seen it just now?" Fury gave Tony a deep look. "Waityou mean..." Tony also reacted quickly. So the person you just saw is the God described in this top-secret file? Thinking about it carefully, this person is indeed suspicious. The methods are weird, powerful, and most importantly, make everyone very vigilant. Even the aliens from Asgard are like that. "So, God doesn''t mean a certain weapon, but that person?" Tony seemed to have understood, and asked thoughtfully, "I can see that he is powerful, other than that? Say he is also an alien?" Tony is actually a very insecure person. Now he doesn''t even want to care about the weapons made by SHIELD using the Cosmos Rubik''s Cube, he just wants to know, that person, what is this "God"? What kind of ability? "Believe me, you won''t be able to sleep if you know it." Fury picked up the light screen, tapped it a few times, and then handed it to Tony. "This is what you want to know." Tony swallowed slightly. He was a little frightened by Ferry''s attitude. But he took the light screen, and muttered: "I want to take a good look, what exactly does that person have." The curious Dr. Banner also leaned over, including Loki, of course. Although he was standing in the same place, he used spells to see the contents of the light screen clearly. The content of this file is not much. Start with the original slate. Then, when he saw the dead come back to life, Tony''s muscles were completely frozen. The dead are resurrected! ? In particular, it clearly says that there are no side effects. The little girl who was resurrected is very healthy from body to mind, as if she had been brought back from the moment before her death. Tony suppressed the urge to ask, UU read to continue reading. Saw the tramp back to his youth. as well as...... Time to stop the event. "This is incredible, time stops? The time of the whole planet stops? Even if the relative theory of time is true, do you know how much energy is needed to stop the whole earth? The energy released by the entire sun for countless years is not necessarily enough! This archive Isn''t it really written by someone with hypothesis..." Tony has some incoherent words. He is a practitioner and believer of science, believing that everything mysterious and unknown can ultimately be explained by science. But because of this. He used his knowledge to imagine the time when the earth was suspended, and he could intuitively feel the fear of that power. Compared to things like suspending the earth for ten minutes, destroying the entire earth is even countless times easier. Chapter 718： : Tony Seeing God The latest website: "If you don''t believe it, you can invade the satellites in the sky by yourself. Anyway, you like to invade." Fury said with some yin and yang weird. But looking at Tony who was so shocked that he was unparalleled, he was still somewhat comfortable. Some things are better for the rest of the people to take on than for one person. "Jarvis, help me investigate right away." Tony really took out his phone and contacted his artificial intelligence remotely. Stark Industries currently does not have its own satellite. And the result is naturally the same as the real one. Ten fifty-four seconds. Tony looked at this number and felt that it had become some mysterious number representing a mystery, and it was the greatest mystery far beyond any mysterious number. After all, this has stopped the entire earth''s time! Tony looked at the phone and didn''t speak for a long time. In fact, it''s not just Tony. There are also some people who felt some kind of great horror when they heard that the time of the entire earth was stopped for the first time, but the horror they felt seemed to be inferior to Tony. Even the thunder **** Thor, who is fearless and fearless, actually Before coming, he had been vaccinated from his father, and he probably knew how terrible the other party was. "Tony." Ferry looked at Tony in a daze, and felt something wrong, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine, thank you, I just..." Tony said with his mouth open, seemingly difficult to express, "So, do we have God now?" "Yes, that''s it." Fury reached out and put his hand on Tony''s shoulder, staring at his eyes with the one-eyed one. "I know you are an atheist. It might be difficult to accept it all at once, but this is what it is now. Facts, you are a scientist and you should respect the facts." "Okay, okay..." Tony whispered the word, and suddenly raised his eyebrows, "So why don''t we pray to God and beg Him to solve the troubles of the earth, if our pleading is not good, then Let the pope come and mobilize believers all over the world..." "Tony!" Fury increased his voice again and called his name, looking at him very seriously, "You need to rest." "...Perhaps you are right." Tony was silent for a moment, smiled at the rest of the people, and then turned to leave. The rest of them looked at his back. "So, why is his reaction so big?" Sol turned his head and looked at the others. "Because he is very insecure, my brother." Rocky still carried his evil smile, "and he is also very arrogant. No one but himself will believe it, so how can he believe in God? Exist, let me say, this is someone who doesn''t know how to be awed, arrogant..." "Rocky." Steve suddenly said, "I think we still have a lot to ask you." "Okay." Rocky shrugged. Since deciding to fight against Thanos, he has understood that it is impossible to rely on himself. For the purpose, he doesn''t mind to endure the rudeness of a veteran. Of course, there is also his smirking brother. And the other side. Tony came to a quieter place, but instead of taking a rest, he started searching all the myths about God with a light screen, and let Jarvis help to summarize and analyze quickly. I have to say that Tony is indeed a genius. Even though he didn''t know anything about theology before, he had already understood a rough outline in a short period of time. "So, God is omnipotent and knows everything." Tony was a little confused, "but why did Adam steal the apple?" "Sir, I don''t know." Jarvis responded to him. "Of course I know you don''t, but..." Tony said, taking a deep breath, clasping his hands together, and pretending to say, "God, can you hear me?" "I can." "Sure enough...what!?" Tony jumped up suddenly, "Jarvis, did you make the sound just now?" "Sir, I didn''t say anything." Jarvis replied. Tony swallowed. He believed it was not his own illusion, he really heard a certain sound. No way. However, the next moment, he suddenly felt that his body was very light, very light. It seemed so light that it was floating. He saw his body, sitting calmly with his head down as if he was asleep, breathing, he also saw himself, in a translucent state, still wearing his own clothes, he floated uncontrollably , Penetrated the deck, came to the sky, no one noticed it, and it continued to float upward. For the person whose soul is separated for the first time, this is a very strange feeling. He felt that his thinking was more sensitive than ever before, but his memory was somewhat tranced, as if he was half asleep and half awake, and he knew where he was going. He raised his head. Seeing that I entered the clouds, there was a vast expanse of white all around. An instant. Came into a world full of white. The white earth, the white sky, and the same white are not clear whether it is a space or a boundary. "Let me see, a lost soul?" In this white world, there is only one person sitting casually on the ground, wearing jeans, shirts, holding a steaming cup, smiling at him, and a cute little white lying on his legs. The cat is grazing on a small dried fish. Tony swallowed. He doesn''t know why he can still feel saliva in his soul state. If it is normal, he would definitely be interested to study it. But now, he just walked over cautiously. "Uh, God?" "You don''t need to call me that. Isn''t it clear on that file? I just came to this world not long ago." Silence pointed to the position in front of him, where there was no idea when a group of futons appeared. Tony sat down with a silent look, just cross-legged, UU reading is not silent so casually. Seemingly sitting down face to face like this, he felt a little relieved, and he couldn''t help asking: "Excuse me, this is..." "Well, I asked you to come." He looked at him silently with a smile, "But, you have been thinking of me, haven''t you?" "Yes, I don''t mean the rest, I just..." "The myths you read, the God mentioned above is not me." The silence said directly, "I paused time, took his place, accepted the faith in your world, but quickly gave up. Because it doesn''t mean anything." "No...what do you mean?" Tony felt that he couldn''t keep up with his thoughts. "Yes, it doesn''t mean to be the God of your world." Silently took a sip of tea. "So, your fears, confusion, and entanglement are meaningless, because this universe is just an endless journey to me. A trivial site." Chapter 719： : What is a transcendence Latest URL: Tony looked into silence. He had never seen a person like this. He seemed to be just a handsome man with a leaning towards the east, but he was extremely special, especially those eyes, as if they were some kind of treasure worthy of full study. Tony also let go. "It''s just because it''s insignificant, it looks terrible." Tony did not conceal his fear. "No ant would be willing to stay next to an elephant. The entire earth, billions of humans, thousands of years of civilization, are in front of you. It''s like an ant at your feet, maybe a thought can be destroyed." Tony is an atheist, not just because he is a scientist, but because he believes that the existence of God is the greatest misfortune of mankind. Because it vetoed humanity''s own destiny and efforts. So after learning of the existence of silence, he almost fell into great fear. Maybe it will become a nightmare enough to make him depressed and decadent. Silence knows these things. So he brought Tony. To say that among all the heroes, the one who has the most potential to become a member is Tony. Although Tony also hopes to live a peaceful life, his anxiety will make the protection of peace a wish that will never be fulfilled-as long as you still With crisis and hope, Tony will never retire. Until death. "It seems that you have some misunderstanding of me." With a silent smile, Tony''s hand showed a cup of tea with a delicate fragrance. Just sniffing the fragrance of tea made him feel much calmer. But at this time Tony is more concerned about silent words. "What''s the misunderstanding?" he asked. "You compare yourself to humans as ants and me to elephants. This is wrong." Silent yourself took a sip slowly and said unhurriedly, "You can''t communicate with ants, and now I, Sit with you." "..." Tony recalled this sentence. "You don''t need to keep staring at those gaps that you can''t understand, such as power." Silent and gentle looked at him, and continued, "You should think more about the similarities between us, which ants and elephants do not possess. Commonality." "For example, wisdom?" Tony reacted all of a sudden, and then he felt his forehead snapped with a snap of his finger, and fell backward with a painful cry. He has lived for more than 30 years and has never been hit on the forehead with a finger. "What gives you and a transcendant more intelligent courage?" Silence did not move at all, he just shook his head, "I mean will." "Will?" Tony covered his forehead, his face flushed, "Even God can''t flick my forehead." "God is the father of all living beings. What''s the problem with fathers flicking their children''s foreheads." said silently and casually. "But you say you are not the God who created this world." Tony argued for reason. "As long as I want to be, then I am." Silent shrugged, completely unreasonable. "...Lets talk about will." Tony raised his face, realizing that arguing with God was a mistake in itself, but he suddenly became interested in another term, "Transcendence...that is what?" The existence in front of him is undoubtedly the most terrifying existence he has ever seen. Beyond those so-called gods. Even God may not be able to describe Him. But he called himself a transcendence. "It is a state, an existence, and a concept." After a pause in silence, he continued, "In an explanation that you can understand, it is the existence that transcends everything-time, space, destiny, life and death, and the universe. Everything known and unknown is under us." Grunt. Tony swallowed. This argument...... It''s much better than a simple omniscience and almighty. "Isn''t that...invincible?" Tony''s voice became more cautious unconsciously. The interaction just now really gave him a sense of closeness. But he didn''t know if it was an illusion. "If there is only one transcender, it is true." Silent glanced at Tony and shook his head. "But there are so many of us, which shows that we still have not surpassed each other, and in the long years, we are very clear. Thinggrowth is endless. Look, I have more in common with you." Although Silence wants to improve the background of the Chamber of Commerce, it does not want to set a ceiling of strength. The transcendence represents the upper level of the Chamber of Commerce. The name Transcendant, the true meaning of this name actually refers to the existence of the members who are always beyond. After all, every time the members move forward, silence can move forward at least four steps. His power is on the heads of all members, and there will never be a day to be caught up. The surpasser is worthy of the name. Tony was just a little shocked and sighed for a while, but he also gave up to continue thinking, it was too far away from him. But obviously. There is room for improvement. It is not enough to be a reason for this "God" not to trample on human beings, and it is not enough to calm his fears, so he continued to ask: "I think it is impossible for me to understand this. Kind of realm, but you said will, is also the common ground between us?" When Tony asked about this, his palms were a little sweaty. God knows why the soul body still sweats. But since the conversation, he has thought a lot. With the strength of the other party, there is no need to talk to them, there is no need to communicate with him, and there is no need to even appear in front of them and do those things to Loki. It is clear. The reason for the other party to do this lies in the "will". "Will, that is a seed, a seed with infinite possibilities." Silent looked at the tea leaf that stood up in his teacup, "No matter how small and fragile you are, as long as there is a chance to break free from destiny, the will, will It is the seed that grows into a towering tree. This is what we care about, what we are looking for, and what we bring is an opportunity." Silence did not say what the search for such seeds was for. UU reading www. uumshu.com Even the background will not be perfect in one go. Leave enough space for yourself to fill the pit. But for Tony, this explanation is sufficient. He finally understood. Why does "God" appear in front of them and communicate with them, and what purpose and significance does He do in doing so. Everything is for their future potential. Even weak human beings like them, as long as they have the will and opportunity, will one day be like a mortal body, comparable to gods. Tony only felt that a ray of sunshine appeared from the despair suppressed in his heart. Although it was only a trivial ray, it still made him regain the excitement. What he needs is a sense of security and hope. Chapter 720： : I like Thanos more Latest URL: Tony feels he has understood everything. "So, you let me come here because you see the will in me, right?" Tony said confidently, "I already know, you plan to give me a chance to break free from my destiny, come on, I''m ready All right." "No, you are actually not qualified." The silence was another sip of tea slowly. "(|||)" Tony looked dumbfounded. He, the most talented billionaire, superhero, if he is not qualified, who else on earth is qualified? Is that big pectoral veteran? Besides, if he is not qualified, what do you ask him to do? "If you are given a choice, are you more willing to accompany your lover at home, or are you willing to step into the battlefield in order to become stronger?" Silence seemed to know what he was thinking, shook his head, "The person I like most at the moment, It''s Thanos." "Thanos?" Tony''s face became ugly, "Thanks? The one who instructed Loki to steal the universe cube?" Although he knows very little about this man, it is not difficult to hear from the few words that Rocky just said. Thanos is a universe overlord who brings killing and panic. It seems to have been eyeing the earth. The transcendant in front of him prefers that kind of person? "We won''t destroy the world with our own hands. It doesn''t make sense, but we don''t care whether your will is destroyed or guarded." Silence is still a plain expression, "Even Loki will surpass you in my eyes. Although he still has the qualifications to get opportunities from me, what he lacks is only the pattern." Silence called Tony, not for him to open the jar. Just like the attitude towards Loki. He felt that they needed to experience something more before they would be full of energy. It was originally intended to wait until Tony had seen an alien civilization, and even saw the power of Thanos, fell into fear and depression, and then reappeared, so he could directly give him the jar. But unexpectedly. Just his appearance would make Tony so uneasy. Therefore, todays conversation is just a warning, a reminder. Tony''s face is indeed very ugly. In his conversation just now, he almost thought that the God in front of him was on their side. After all, he was so gentle and close. He kept calming his panic and even said so much. But unexpectedly. But in the end, he was hit hard. It''s like a gentle and beautiful big sister who almost makes you fall in love with her, suddenly telling you that what she likes is actually your enemy. "That kind of person... will make the entire planet be charred." Tony suffocated this sentence from his mouth for a long time. "Perhaps, I will regret for a second the good will that may exist on the earth." Silence said deliberately. If the current Tony knew what would protect most of his lives, perhaps he would not have that much motivation. "...So you still don''t care about life?" Tony was already a little upset. "I have seen the annihilation of civilization too much." Silence looked at him like this, still with a gentle smile on his face, but what he said made Tony''s heart as cold as frost. At this moment, he finally recovered. In any case, the other party is a transcendent who doesnt know how many billions of years he has lived. He is a greater person than gods and gods. He may not destroy the earth himself, but the destruction of the earth will not make him much. Cares. This is the indifference of the superior and the most primitive rule of life. "What you want to protect is what you care about, not mine." The silent smile remained, and the unhurried voice came to Tony''s ears, "and what I care about is being able to be on you, See what kind of will, so if you want to protect, just do your best to struggle. When I think you are qualified, I will bring you the opportunity to break away from your destiny. It will be a vast expanse that you cannot imagine now. world......" With this passage, Tony felt that his body seemed to be floating. He realized what it was. He wanted to struggle, he wanted to say something to fight for it, but it was like falling from a great height, the sound of the wind whistling in his ears, and he kept falling freely. Then he rushed into his body fiercely. "call--" He opened his eyes abruptly, took a deep breath, and fumbled with his body. After a while, he realized that he had returned. "Sir? Are you okay?" Jarvis said. "It was detected that you stopped thinking for a second." "One second?" Tony''s face was incredulous. "Yes, just after you asked me if I heard anything." Jarvis said again. Tony remembered that he spent ten minutes in that white space, and even the smell of fragrant tea still remained in his mouth. Is that the transcendent? It is really stronger than God, even if it is just ordinary means, it is far beyond the scope of his understanding. But now is not the time to think about these things. Tony thought of what the "God" had just said to him, and his face became hard to look. Now, compared to the God who clearly stated that he will not directly destroy the world, Loki and Thanos are even more threatening. The most frightening thing is that God actually likes them more? Tony stood up directly and strode towards the conference room. When he entered, everyone inside looked at him. "Tony, you..." "I''m fine, no problem." Tony interrupted Steve and looked at Loki. "Now, I want to know more about our enemy, such as the Thanos." "We''re talking about this." Fredo glanced at Tony and made sure that he had returned to normal, and even looked a little energetic, and couldn''t help being confused. Because the smarter the person is, the easier it is to get into the corner. He thought that Tony would not be so easy. UU reading www. uukanshu.com But now I haven''t asked in detail, after all, Tony''s recovery is a good thing. "Lets go on." Loki glanced at Tony, the corners of his mouth still bend, "So, even if you dont open the channel, its useless. You are caught off guard, but they will still come, unless Thanos no longer trusts their strength." "I have a question." Tony was already in the state, "Since Thanos is so powerful, why doesn''t he come to the earth himself, so that it is easy to take the Cube of the universe or conquer the earth." This is easy to think of. According to Loki, it is impossible for the current earth to resist Thanos. That is the overlord of the universe, with unrivaled power and a huge army, and the creatures wherever it goes. "Of course it is because the earth has been guarded by Asgard for thousands of years." Thor answered this question. Chapter 721： : Ready for war Latest URL: To some extent, Sol is right. The universe is much more dangerous than the people on earth know, and the reason why the earth has been free from cosmic wars for thousands of years lies in Asgard. Even in the entire universe, Asgard is a legend. "Excellent." Tony nodded, "Then why, those people dare to come now?" "Because the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed by my brother, Thor," Loki interjected. "That is Asgard''s most powerful weapon. It can not only teleport Asgard''s army to other planets." Every corner of it has the destructive power to destroy an entire planet." "..." The earthlings present were all dumbfounded. Destroying the planet... is it such a simple thing? "Now is the weakest time for Asgard. Because the Rainbow Bridge was destroyed, the Nine Realms are in war. My father, it took a lot of energy just to send me here, so you can''t count on Asgard. Salton paused and raised his hammer. "But I, the son of Odin, will fight with you to the last minute!" "...That''s really, um, thank you." Tony laughed dryly. He was a little unaccustomed to this feeling, feeling like a companion. However, he probably knows how bad the situation is now. The earth is always in crisis, but it is being guarded. But once the guardian has a problem. The earth can only directly face those invaders who are staring at it. "So I have a plan." Loki said suddenly, successfully drawing everyone''s attention to him, "I still open the portal, choose a battlefield that is beneficial to us, and eliminate the Cheritas, so , At least you can get a period of peace." This is the plan that Rocky has been thinking about. Since he decided to face his own ambition, let the adult see his courage. Then you should play a big one. Loki decided to portray himself as a hero, he was good at this kind of thing, better than any hero in front of him. In this way, he can get flowers and applause, get the approval of the adult, and then get the power that transcends everything, and then even his father can''t stop him from becoming the king of Asgard. The perfect plan. Faced with such a proposal, the rest of the people present seemed to be caught in a brief but intense quarrel. "I am against." Steve is a firm opponent. "This is too dangerous. War is not a trifle. No one can guarantee victory. Even if we win, how many people will die? We should think about other ways. ." Steve has always opposed war because he knows the cruelty and danger of war. If the enemy comes over, then fight back. But he could hardly agree with the initiative to design a war. "But they will come back sooner or later." Tony agreed with the plan. "War is inevitable, but at least we can decide how to fight this war." "Then we will stop them in outer space, or find a way to directly confront the instructor behind the scenes." "I have to say that you are too naive, do you know what the strength of the earth is now? Fury, you come and tell him whether we are still qualified to fight an outer space war..." The whole argument lasted for days. Although it is an argument. But most of the time, everyone is thinking about the problem seriously. After all, it is about the lives of countless people on the entire planet. Sometimes, friendship is established in this kind of quarrel with the same goal. In the end, Steve was persuaded. He admitted that war is inevitable, and fighting on earth is currently the most advantageous mode of war for them. However, the alien army must be controlled in an uninhabited area. Once the blockade fails, the entire planet and the entire world will face a huge disaster. "This plan will never be allowed by the Security Council." Fury said at the end, "So don''t want to get support at the national level. I can guarantee that they will react first when they know that the alien army is coming. Is to build an escape spacecraft." "Sounds really stupid." Rocky said sarcastically. "Yes." Fury didn''t intend to deny it at all. "So, we can only rely on ourselves." The world regime in the Marvel world is indeed synonymous with stupidity. They are aloft, lost in the power in their hands, do not care about the life and death of the people at the bottom, and even dare to look at Asgard, which is obviously far stronger than themselves, with an overhead attitude. Look at the several battles in the movie. The military power of the world''s major powers is just furnishings. In the movie, their stupidity is to set off the greatness of the superheroes, and in reality, they are typical pig teammates. An interstellar defense war planned by superheroes began quietly when humans all over the world were still ignorant. Watching silently as they choose addresses, prepare weapons, and specify plans... Indeed, there are so many united appearances. They got acquainted with each other in the quarrel, they encouraged each other, understood each other, and gave each other confidence. This will be a more fully prepared war than in the original destiny. Tony Stark even worked for Hawkeye and Natasha. People designed and made equipment that suits them, including Hulk pants. Finally, after a month, everything is ready. Yesterday, it was the third time that Cherita''s people warned Loki. "If you drag on, they should suspect me." When Rocky appeared in front of everyone that day, his face was not very good. Because in the warning yesterday, he still saw Thanos in the phantom. Although Thanos said nothing. But he still felt the fear, and even made him a little uneasy. "Don''t worry, Loki." Thor slapped Loki on the shoulder. "The clothes we prepared are seamless. Even if Thanos comes in person, we can also stop it. After the war is over, we will return to Aspen. Gad, our mother will be happy for you too." During this time, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com is happiest with Sol. Because he himself felt that Loki finally got better. But he didn''t notice the sardonic smile at the corner of Loki''s mouth. Will only the mother be happy for him? Ha ha. In any case, the warning from Loki still worked. Everyone decided that the war would begin on the next day, and there was nothing to prepare. The final battlefield was chosen in a large desert. It used to be a nuclear bomb testing site. At this moment, in the hidden desert, there are hidden troops and weapons to the greatest extent that SHIELD can mobilize. It was supposed to be a war prepared by all mankind together, but now, only superheroes and agents are involved. Chapter 722： : War that is completely out of control Latest website: Frey stayed in the hidden command center, watching the slowly rising sun. He has not fallen asleep for many days. Taking the initiative to bring the alien army to the earth is definitely the most dangerous decision he has ever made. If he fails, he may become a sinner through the ages. But compared to the corrupted politicians, he is more willing to believe in the heroes in front of him. If they really fail, they will only advance everything a little bit. "Sir." Colson stood behind him, "Everything is ready." "Yeah." Fury replied, and then asked, "Where are the Avengers?" "They are all ready too. Tony has taken over all the automated weapons. Natasha and Loki will protect the portal. Once the situation is not right, we can close the portal at any time." Coleson reports. This is their greatest confidence. If they find that they cannot be hostile, they only need to close the portal and everything will end. "Let''s start, then," Fury said. Then wait quietly. "Are you ready?" Steve looked at where the black widow was. "Activate the universe cube, everyone, it''s up to us." "You just order." "Yes, we can definitely win." "I am ready to get angry at any time, but you have to stay away from me." The superheroes are already in their respective positions, and they are indeed well prepared. The Cheritas are not powerful in the universe. According to the images brought by Loki, they can win. then-- Natasha activated the universe cube. The huge energy stirred up a strong halo, and a beam of light rushed straight into the sky, opening a huge channel in the sky, and you could clearly see the dark space on the other side. Everyone fell silent. No one speaks in the communication channel, but everyone feels this depressive atmosphere. This is war. No matter how well prepared, no one can guarantee that he will not die in this war. Finally, there was a reaction in the opened channel. It''s not an imaginary army. But two people. A small body with dry skin, and a face like a certain mammal. The other is tall, with muscles that completely surpassed the limits of humans, holding a giant axe. Ebony Throat and Black Dwarf. Looking at the silence of this battle, he showed a helpless expression. He knew that it was not that simple, because there was actually a back hand arranged by Thanos on the top of this soul gem. Not only could he know the location of this soul gem. , Is able to perceive everything that the soul gem meets to some extent. in other words. Loki''s betrayal was already known to Thanos. Tony and others are a bit at a loss. Who are these two? Didnt you say it was from Cherita? "They are heading towards the universe cube, stop them!" Steve was the first to react, even ignoring the good lineup, holding his shield and rushing towards the opponent first. However, Ebony Throat only slightly raised his hand, and the endless grit turned into a storm and rushed towards Steve, directly rushing him out. There is no resistance. "He''s a mage!" Loki reacted immediately, raising his hand, and two daggers appeared in his hands twice, "Let me come, you are not an opponent of the mage." However, the moment the words fell, the dead tree rose from under his feet, directly binding his whole body. "Betrayer, I really admire your courage." The ebony throat raised his hands, tied Loki to his side, looked at him with pity, "You will be extremely honored to get the great destruction. Master Tyrant judged himself, and then he was tortured to death." "Who do you think I am? You third-rate mage!" Loki wanted to struggle, wanted to cast a spell to escape. But he was horrified to find that he could not use any spells. The branches tied to him seemed to have a strange effect, limiting his spells. He has never seen such a situation. However, this is also natural. Even Doctor Strange is not an opponent of Ebony Maw in terms of spells. A mage who specializes in assassins like Loki basically decides his ending with a rough idea. "Let go of my brother!" Saul whizzed out with his hammer, and the black dwarf star greeted him. A huge roar sounded. Although the black dwarf was not Thor''s opponent, but it also blocked the blow mixed with thunder and lightning. The Ebony Maw''s technique followed afterwards, and the rolled up storm covered Thor''s sight. "You all will die in the hands of the son of Tyrant." Ebony Throat just said it for granted as if making some kind of declaration. At this moment, the rest of the people finally realized what had happened. These two people are not Cheritas at all, but the subordinates of Thanos, and Loki''s betrayal has already been known by the Thanos. how could this be. "It''s you who should die on the earth." The flames ejected from Tony''s feet have rushed towards the ebony throat, and the laser with the highest power in his chest has not stopped him. The anxiety in my heart has reached its limit. Because he saw what the other party wanted to do. "Quickly close the portal!" He shouted in the internal communication channel, hoping Natasha could do something. However, Natasha held Loki''s scepter, with an expression of horror, motionless. In her body, I don''t know when the tiny vines were entwined, but the ebony throat was already in her hands just from the beginning. "Don''t you understand?" Ebony throat raised his hand, countless flying gravels blocked Tony''s attack, and his voice followed, "Your self-righteous power is not worth mentioning in front of me. , This planet will also be extremely honored to contribute to the balance of the universe, and your resistance will only accelerate its own destruction." As his voice fell. Everyone felt that the sky seemed to be dark. They raised their heads. Desperate to see, a battleship as huge as spikes fell straight from the empty passage at that time, carrying a sharp sound through the atmosphere, UU reading and then crashing into the crust. That is an army of aliens. And it''s not a Cherita. It is Thanos own army, a monster that has destroyed countless planets, even a planet that is far more prosperous than the earth is far from the opponent of this legion. "God..." Fury murmured, "what did we do." Before he had time for fear and sadness, he directly took out Captain Marvel''s communicator and pressed it without hesitation. however...... The legion has arrived. The roar of the monster gradually became noisy, and the hideous-looking monsters rushed out of the battleships, whizzing in all directions like locusts. This war has been completely out of control from the beginning. Chapter 723： : Turbulent changes in the world Latest website: This must be a desperate war. The Cosmos Cube and the Space-Time Gate are controlled by the enemy, and a steady stream of military power has been put down. This was originally a lineup that only had to be faced a few years later, but now there is no Wakandas army and technology, no control of supernatural power and new Thor, the weapon of Thor, has no powerful Scarlet Witch. Even if Tony kept bombing with weapons and fighting side by side with the other superheroes, the tide-like monsters bit by bit swallowed all their hopes. "Retreat! Retreat!" Fury yelled, and rushed out of the command post with an exaggerated weapon. "It has been defeated. They are crowded. If you die, the entire planet will be completely hopeless. !" A single superhero seems to be completely useless in such an army of alien monsters. Even Hulk was suppressed by layers of monsters. Steve looked up. He saw a giant floating dragon burrowing out of the space-time hole, the enemies they were prepared to deal with. But now, this enemy has become the last straw to overwhelm them. Yes, this war has already failed. Steve clenched his shield tightly and attacked with his fists. He was not ready to evacuate, desperate and unable to knock him down. As a soldier, he just needed to fight forever. "Captain, don''t rush inside anymore." Tony''s warship rushed over and grabbed Steve''s arm and rose into the air. In the high altitude, they faced dozens of floating dragons. And Chaoyang. This scene seems to be a sign full of tragedy and epic. Steve didn''t say anything. He just grabbed Tony''s cold mechanical arm tightly, very hard, even making a nick on it. Tony didn''t say anything. He just took Steve and flew away. If he can make up for all of this by letting himself die in battle, Tony feels that he will not hesitate, even if this idea is not like him, but he does have such a mood now. It is a pity that desperately rushing in to find death is an act of a coward, and it will only completely sever hope. The superheroes retreated. The regimes all over the world finally discovered the situation here. They felt endless panic. They did not hesitate for a long time. Several nuclear bombs were bombarded here intensively. However, there are still many monsters that have escaped the range long ago. Attacks were launched in other directions, and these monsters continued to be launched continuously. This can no longer be hidden. All countries in the world have issued a unified voice and issued a warning to people all over the world. It was like a nightmare. When people woke up, they saw the news of the invasion of the alien army. But this is not an April Fools Day joke, nor is it a carefully prepared prank. There are hideous scenes of monsters on the TV screen. The leader issued a declaration of war with a serious expression, the army began to mobilize, and countless soldiers rushed to the battlefield with anxiety. Aliens really invaded! Countless similar fantasy plots in the past have exacerbated the panic at this moment. The world seems to be plunged into chaos. Some want to surrender, some take the opportunity to break the law, and some abandon everything and prepare to be crazy at the end. Watching all this silently. Even he is the first time he has seen this kind of scene. Human beings are a huge collection, as well as individuals, and they are weak-willed and weak. Unless there is a strong order to give courage and hope, otherwise they will fall into The respective madness. And at this time. The whole world suddenly announced a new piece of news jointly. This war turned out to be because the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. and some so-called superheroes, who were supposed to guard the world, opened the way to welcome the alien army. On TV, Fury appeared on the military court with handcuffs and anklets. Although he knew that this war was unavoidable, Fury was still abandoned as a survivor, the king of secret agents who had great power in the past. His face was haggard and his eyes were bloodshot, just like an ordinary black old man. The whole world seems to have found an outlet for anger. Under deliberate propaganda. Those voices defending and questioning Captain America and Tony Stark were quickly overwhelmed by angry people. Countless people poured into Tony Starks company. They shouted slogans and threw Molotov cocktails. There are even greedy people who pushed off the fence and broke in, trying to plunder everything, from exquisite decorations to sophisticated high-tech, what can be robbed, and what cant be robbed, destroyed. Even S.H.I.E.L.D. was shut down in one day, and the agents were scattered four or five times, not to mention the Stark Company. The superheroes can do nothing about it. Including Tony Stark. His wealth, power, fame, and everything he is proud of have plummeted in a short period of time. I can only hide in an unknown villa, watching TV pictures of his own company being destroyed by thugs, and the faces of those politicians who are more justified in asking him to surrender the battle armor technology. "Man, if you can''t stay here anymore, you can go to Asgard with us." Sol put one hand on Tony''s shoulder, "Although Asgard generally does not allow outsiders to live for a long time, as me My friend, its okay to let you stay for 50 or 60 years." At this time, Thor looked bad, with a thick bandage wrapped around him. In order to rescue his brother Loki, he was chopped by the black dwarf. Fortunately, it succeeded. So his spirit is pretty good. "I''m okay." Tony clenched his fist, still staring at the TV screen, "I used to have worse times than now, without companions, money, and power, just in a dark cave. UU Reading wwwww .uukanshu.com But I still survived, because I have one thing that I will never lose anyway-my knowledge." Tony really wasn''t frustrated by all this he had lost. In other words, he originally thought he would be depressed. But now, compared to the company his father left him, what really frustrated him was this failure. Even the knowledge he was proud of had no effect. It completely failed. Sol doesnt know how to persuade him. He is very bad at this kind of thing. If its in the past, he only needs to pull his friends out to drink. There is no trouble that cant be solved by drunkenness. If so, hes always drunk. . "Guys, Coleson is back." Steve walked from outside, followed by the dusty Coleson behind him. All of a sudden, everyone gathered around, including Stark. Chapter 724： : Have the qualification to open cans Latest URL: The only person who can still act outside today is Coleson. After all, he is an agent with a wide network of contacts and knows how to hide himself. It''s probably the first time Coleson enjoys this feeling of being surrounded eagerly by superheroes. Steve even brought him a glass of water. It can be said to be flattered. But there is no more nonsense. "I learned about the front-line intelligence through my friends in the military. The good news is that the current front has not yet involved civilians on a large scale. We have left a large buffer zone where we selected the site." Say good news. This is one of the benefits of site selection in the desert. Large-scale destruction weapons can be used unscrupulously. If it is in a city, it may cause huge casualties while severely restricting powerful weapons such as missiles and cloud bombs. Now, the use of nuclear weapons in just a few days has been breaking the record of use since the birth of nuclear weapons. "So bad news," Steve asked. "The bad news is that the army is not an opponent at all, and the front is losing ground, especially the air force." Coleson smiled wryly. Most of the others have similar expressions. What they have to face, after all, is an alien force, with an unparalleled advantage in the aircraft, not to mention that everyone saw the huge floating dragon that day. Coupled with the endless army of monsters on the ground that are not afraid of death. The fall of the earth is only a matter of time. Worse. That Thanos hasn''t even arrived in person. According to Loki, these are just advance troops. Thanos is the overlord of the universe that can conquer even an extremely powerful civilization. It has a cooperative relationship with many similarly brutal civilizations. It''s a small earth, and this Existence comparison is the gap between cloud and mud. Can''t beat it at all. Everyone feels that despair. This is not a problem that can be solved by unity. "Perhaps..." Banner said tentatively, "We can ask God for help." "Do you think I didn''t pray?" Tony moved his lips and smiled bitterly. "I did and yelled, but there was no help, not even revelation. That is not the God of our world at all, just A powerful being from the outside world, a transcendence, the destroyed civilization he has seen is far beyond our imagination, even if the earth is destroyed, he will not care at all." "Have you seen that adult?" Loki seemed to be surprised by Tony. "I''ve seen it." Tony nodded. He is still fresh in his memory of that meeting. "You never told us." Steve was surprised. "What''s the matter? Is it useful?" Tony shook his head. The rest are silent. Indeed, with the power of that "God", if you want to protect the earth, I''m afraid I would have taken action long ago, and perhaps solving everything is just a matter of effort. Tony now just wants to seize all hope. Even to the point of desperation. It is naturally impossible for him not to want to ask Silence for help. It can even be said that when he retreats from the battlefield, he has already begun to call Silence''s name. However, there was no response. Desperate, resentful, decadent, but now Tony understands that everything can be on his own. "Don''t worry about that God, we have more important things to do." Tony stood up and pulled a piece of projection on the table. "Although the situation is already terrible, fortunately, we It can also cause damage to the enemy, and we are not unable to resist..." The civilization gap between this universe is not incredibly large. The so-called advanced civilization also relies on guns when fighting. And most races can be killed directly with one shot. As for downgrading to strikes, star-destroying weapons, defensive positions, and other weapon levels, there is no such thing as even an artificial intelligence mechanized army. Tonys armor is even far better than the combat equipment of Xingjue. Fortunately, not to mention the subsequent upgrades. Once the Nano Mecha comes out, even ordinary earthlings can defeat the powerful fighters of Thanos. So the biggest difference between humans and alien civilizations lies in productivity and space. Humans do not have interstellar shuttle technology. In addition, other things are not worlds apart, especially when the earth has many black technologies. Therefore, knowledge, this is the only hope Tony thinks now...maybe it cannot be called hope, but at least it is the only thing he can do. As if infected by Tony, the rest of the people were also excited. Although desperate, as long as there is an atmosphere, no one here intends to give up everything. "Sol." Loki looked at Sol suddenly, "Heimdall must be watching. You tell him that I know that a special space channel can reach a position close to the earth, relying on our old spacecraft. Maybe there will be time to transport troops." "What?" Everyone smiled with joy. "Why didn''t you say this kind of thing earlier." Tony also beamed with joy. If Asgard''s army can come, it will undoubtedly greatly ease the pressure on the earth, and even have real hope of resistance. "That passage was originally the trump card I prepared for myself... Moreover, our Asgard ships are too old." Rocky didn''t show the usual smile, but rather cold." Nothing can be done without the Rainbow Bridge. Are we the Rainbow God? Sol, I have never realized our weakness like now. For thousands of years, we have been complacent and immersed in the glory of the past. Now how many people outside know about us Asgard." Sol opened his mouth, but UU read but couldn''t speak. Rocky was indeed hit this time. He was hailed as a genius in spells in Asgard. He was proficient in all kinds of spells, and only a few people could surpass him. However, under the hands of the other wizards, he couldn''t even match one move and was easily captured. . Is this still a god? Loki forced himself to realize what he had always overlooked-he was too weak. Perhaps this is the main reason why he is not recognized by his father, but he is no better than Sol. No matter what he does, he always fails. Silence just watched this scene. As he expected. After experiencing a failure, both Tony and Loki began to yearn for strength, and once this desire arises, it actually meets the qualifications for opening the jar, and will work hard even in the face of the world of members. , Because they have tasted the taste of despair without power. Chapter 725： : Tony died suddenly from overwork Latest website: Although they are qualified, Silent is not ready to go out now. He also needs an opportunity. Sol and Loki went to find a way to rescue soldiers from Asgard, while Tony stayed in his laboratory, conducting research day and night. Compared to Rocky. Tony faced true despair. No matter how smart he is, no matter how he squeezes himself, there are limits. Scientific research is never a simple matter. Behind every amazing success is countless failures. However, he has no time. According to the worst-case estimates, in one or two months at most, residential cities will begin to fall. Even now, some alien monsters and soldiers have broken free of the blockade and entered human cities, resulting in a certain number of civilians. sacrifice. Thinking of those people''s desperate appearance, Tony couldn''t sleep at all. In his heart, to some extent, he also thinks this is his responsibility. "Jarvis, start the 65th simulation test of the giant mecha." Tony looked at the giant mecha on the virtual projection in front of him, his voice hoarse. Jarvis did not perform simulations. "Your health is very bad, sir, you must rest." "I''m fine, I know myself, start the simulation test!" Tony increased his voice. If anyone saw him now, he would definitely not recognize him, because in just ten days, he became extremely haggard, full of scum, and bloodshot in his eyes. He could hardly sleep. "Yes, sir." Jarvis could not refuse Tony''s order. But in his procedures, there are also emergency measures for this situation. So, Little Pepper hurried in after a few minutes. "Oh my God, Tony, didn''t you sleep well yesterday." Little Pepper held Tony''s arm distressedly, "You can''t continue like this, your body simply can''t bear it. You promised me to sleep well yesterday. A nap." "When I finish this simulation, I''ll go right away." Tony grabbed Pepper''s palm, but still stared at the simulated scene in the virtual projection, muttered, "I have to do this within a month. The mech is completed and a production line is established. It can stop the floating dragons, which are essentially the army and transport warships. It only needs one to destroy a city with a million people... .." Tony''s body shook, and there was already some trance. He is indeed about to reach his limit. Especially this time the simulation still failed, stuck in flexibility. He loaded too many weapons for this giant mecha, but it also greatly restricted the current mobility, and the materials could not withstand the greater kinetic energy output. Now this mech is put on the battlefield and will only become a living target. "You can''t go on like this anymore. You need to rest. Only by recharging your energy can you solve the problem." Little Chili continued to persuade with a distressed face. "But there is no time." Tony suddenly shook off the palm of Little Pepper and slammed it on the table, "Damn! I just need a more perfect alloy, if this mecha can be before the battle line collapses. Putting into the battlefield, at least can buy us a few more months of resistance time!" "Sir, this calculation may be outdated." Jarvis suddenly popped up. "The latest news is that the enemy continued to put in a new round of troops three hours ago. The number reached 30% of the total force, among which the low-level consumables The number of biological weapons has surpassed 50%. According to the latest calculations, the human coalition''s defense line can stay in the desert for up to half a month. In addition, the Security Council meeting records show that they have unanimously passed the elite evacuation plan... " Tony opened his eyes slowly and looked at the hideous monsters dumped down like garbage in the picture. Listening to Jarvis''s words, the nerves that had been tense were finally broken. Rolled his eyes. It fell straight down. "Tony! Tony!" Little Pepper''s eager shout was gradually moving away from him. Even in a coma, he is still struggling. The old plan must be overturned. He must specify a new plan to produce weapons that can change the situation of the battle within half a month. Bewildered. He felt his soul drifting upward, bit by bit, as if he was in a warm hot spring. The anxiety and despair in his heart, and the exhaustion that was about to reach the limit, were slowly recovering. Until he slowly opened his eyes like a big dream. It is soft white in the eyes. The scene he had seen before finally took him away from the comfort of waking up, all kinds of memories came to his heart, and he sat up suddenly. It''s not time to sleep yet! Then he finally realized that he came back to the white world like the legendary heaven. "You are awake." A voice came from the side. At the beginning, there was a **** who was sitting cross-legged in front of no one, and the cute cat who was still eating dried fish, as if they were always here. "I... why come here again?" Tony covered his forehead and looked at the God in front of him, as if he wanted an answer from him. "Of course it''s because of" The corners of the silent mouth curled up, "You are dead." "!?" Tony opened his eyes sharply. Suddenly fell into chaos. I am already dead? Exhausted? I, Tony Stark, was exhausted? So now is the soul entering heaven? "No, how can I die." Tony stood up abruptly, anxiously in the same place, "How long did I sleep, how is the battle now? Damn, I''m dead, what should I do with Pepper? Human weapons are also It''s impossible to catch up with the enemy anymore, they can''t do without me, I..." "Well is just a joke." Silent looked at him with interest, "You are actually not dead yet." "..." Tony fell to the ground suddenly. "However, you are almost dying," the silence said again. Tony''s expression was quite exciting and colorful all at once. He swears that he has never seen anyone more annoying than himself, no, not a person, but God. "Your body has reached the limit. You should be very clear about it. Sudden death is nothing strange." The silence seemed to be no longer going to tease him, but just smiled, "But you are lucky. The life you have lived is, of course, only for maintenance. Your soul is with me." "Gu Yi?" Tony heard this name for the first time. "Oh, it''s the guardian of your world, a mage with fairly good strength. Because of her presence, Thanos did not come to the earth in person." Silently explained. Chapter 726： : Tonys Jar Series The latest website: "Guardian? Is that the bald woman in God''s file?" Tony thought of it for the first time. "That''s right," said silently. "Since she is so powerful, why didn''t she take action to stop Thanos'' army?" Tony had a bit of complaining, after all, he even took his own life in order to gain this time. Being able to get a "not bad" evaluation from God means that the strength is really strong. "Guardian and hero are not the same, Tony." Silence stroked Feiju''s back, his eyes still on Tony''s body, "Gu Yi has lived for thousands of years and has seen countless disasters. The number of people who died in the war launched by carnage far exceeds that of the current war. To be precise, Gu Yi is protecting the earth from the invasion and devouring of other dimensions, not human beings." Gu Yi really didn''t care about the sacrifice of human beings. In the original plot, she was in New York during the New York War. But still only guarding the temple in New York from damage, and completely ignored the civilians who were mercilessly killed. She only cares about her own responsibilities. This time, it was the same. Gu Yi just strengthened the temple, and tried his best to prevent the existence of the dark dimension from taking advantage of the fire, and did nothing else. If it weren''t for Tony''s death, she would greatly affect the fate she observed. Will not shoot. Tony opened his mouth in the face of this answer, and finally just lowered his gaze and muttered: "I understand, I should understand. I used to be like this. I only care about the things I care about. So in these things, no one but myself can rely on..." He did understand. No resentment. In other words, resentment is meaningless. If you really want to say it, if the God in front of you is willing to take action to protect the civilians, he doesn''t need him to do anything. "It''s not all like this." Silence made Tony''s heart clear and his smile was a little mysterious. "Do you remember what I said to you before? There is only one thing I care about for you. That is your will." "Of course I remember, you said that will is the seed of all growth." Tony seemed to be aware of something, and raised his head suddenly, looking at him with bright eyes. This God does not need to bring him over again, it must have his purpose. But Tony didn''t dare to expect too much. He now dare not put too much hope on the rest of the people. "The will is the seed, but if there is only a seed, without certain conditions, it will not grow into a towering tree anyway." Silence is no longer an appetite, a gentle smile, "You should also feel the limit of your will. It is often limited by fate, but what I do is to break the shackles of fate based on the nourishment needed for seed growth. Before, your will did not have this qualification, but now, you are qualified." With a definite response, Tony finally couldn''t hold back his joy. In his desperate way, he said he was resisting and struggling, but it was not a kind of despair. But at the moment. He can feel it clearly, hope is right in front of him. This God possesses the power that mortals can''t imagine, surpassing everything, even if he doesn''t act personally, even if he just gives a little hope, he is confident that he can save everything. not to mention. Is it really just a little bit? "I once hesitated, what kind of''nourishment'' should I give you." Silent slowly raised his hand, and stretched out to Tony''s forehead, "You are very special, and you actually contain many different possibilities. Each direction can make you a different person, but I finally decided to give you the most suitable one, and perhaps your future can surprise me." A little light began to appear on the tip of the finger, and various cognitions poured into Tony''s mind. About the Chamber of Commerce, about the jar, about the series. And a special, detailed series that seems to be specially prepared for him-knowledge. Tony digested everything in his mind, his eyes brightened. Surprise. What a surprise! He was still thinking about what the so-called nourishment is, even if there is nourishment, whether it is too late, but now he knows that what the transcendence brings, even if it is only a reward for the novice, will also bring him A huge change like a reborn. "So, you think this knowledge series suits me well?" Tony looked at the silence with piercing eyes, he couldn''t wait to know more information. "This is a very unique series." Silence squinted slightly, as if slowly saying in memory, "You should be very clear about what kind of power knowledge has, but the problem is that not everyone Being able to use knowledge flexibly, it''s like people who can only learn formulas can never become a great mathematician. Therefore, there are very few people who can get their destiny from this series. Even if they get it, what can they get Achievement is all up to you." "I chose this series." Tony almost didn''t hesitate, he was completely smiling. "You really have a vision. No one is more suitable for this series than me. I am the best genius on the planet. This series is just like Tailored for me the same." Although this is a terrible thing, it is true. This series is really silent, especially for him. None of the existing series is really suitable for Tony, because strictly speaking, he is not a combatant, but a "researcher". The real power lies behind the scenes and lies in knowledge, not specific combat effectiveness. Therefore, the silence hesitated very much. Finally, a series was redesigned. It can be regarded as a further supplement to the jar series. "That..." Tony looked a little embarrassed and looked at the silence, UU Reading "When will it start? The big guy is still waiting for me, I mean, I have enough Money can quickly pass the novice period, so I can''t wait." He knows the rules. But money is really the easiest thing for him. Even if his current wealth has shrunk, it is easy to open the can to the limit where he can no longer use the money to buy the can. "Anytime," said with a silent smile. It seems that you can make another money. So far, there are no more than 100 Extreme Junior members, and every additional member is still a fortune for Silence. "Great, what are you waiting for?" Tony was full of excitement. "I have never looked forward to it like this. You should know that since I graduated from my PhD, there is nothing I need to learn in my major. Yes, what I do has always been research and development." Chapter 727： : Features of Tony Series Latest website: When many people talk about the word knowledge, their first reaction is actually different. Some people think that knowledge is wisdom. The more knowledge they understand, the smarter people will be, as if they can understand everything in the world. No lie can deceive them, and moreover they can control everything. But the knowledge here is not like this. Wisdom is also a part of personality. It''s not a good thing to see through the world, see through emotions, and see through all calculations like a Taoist monk. At least for silence, it means the loss of self-personality. So he will not give wisdom to others. Not everyone is willing to be Chu Xuan. Tony faced some small pots in front of him, and seemed to be a little impatient to open them. The most in the jar of the knowledge series is naturally knowledge. Although it was only a first-level jar, Tony''s eyes lit up with the contents of the first jar. "Basics of alchemy?" Tony felt that the information directly input into his mind was only part of the alchemy basis written in an alchemist scroll. To him, it was like reading a thin book. It was a novel experience. . And the alchemy described in it is also very magical. Equivalent exchange, change material? "Will this kind of thing really be useful?" Tony couldn''t help but look into the silence. "I mean, this is incredible. Changing elements requires precise changes at the atomic level. If it can be done arbitrarily, then Isn''t it possible to create any substance in the world at will!?" For example, use the most common hydrogen element in the air to make gold. This is what he said in the information he obtained. If it can be done, it would be amazing. Especially for him, he is equivalent to an accurate lathe. He can even build a suit of mecha by relying on the air in a place with nothing! "Alchemy does have such power." Nodding silently. "Great!" Tony looked excited. Although the information he opened is only a few pages, he believes that there will be more detailed knowledge in the jar behind. "But" Silence suddenly said, "What you have gained is knowledge, not alchemy. Therefore, you cannot do it in this world by relying solely on this knowledge, because this universe has no door to truth." Tony''s smile suddenly stiffened on his face. It''s as uncomfortable as eating something ugly and disgusting. Can the knowledge of another world be used in this world? What use is that! ? "Is it useless?" Silence naturally understood Tony''s thoughts, and couldn''t help but shook his head with a chuckle, "That''s why I said that the knowledge series is not useful for everyone. Your universe also has alchemy. I say that, do you understand?" Tony''s expression gradually calmed down. It seems thoughtful. He is a scientist and a genius after all, so he has understood the meaning of silence. "What do you mean is that I can use the alchemy knowledge reserves of another world to study the alchemy of our universe? Through continuous experiments and research to determine the commonality of the two, and even explore each other''s thinking and inspiration?" Speaking of the back, it was already affirmative. That''s it! short essay Alchemy is just an example, but he already understands the difficulty of this series. "I have already told you that knowledge is not powerful. What is powerful is the wisdom that can turn knowledge into power." He said quietly, "There are all kinds of knowledge in the jar, and some people get it, but It is a mobile library, and some people can rely on the power of knowledge to become extremely powerful in any world-this is one of the strongest series and one of the weakest series." The strongest and the weakest. It seems contradictory, but it is taken for granted. Rather than saying that Silence is a series specially prepared for Tony, it is better to say that Silence found the inspiration for this series in Tony''s body. Only people with wisdom can feel the power of this series. Silence has a hunch. After the public beta, this series will definitely become one of the most attractive series of all series. At this moment, Tony also felt its charm. "This is interesting." He became more and more excited, "Getting power directly, how does it reflect the difference between me and Hulk, I feel right, this series is the best for me!" He continued to open the jar. Before the transfer without getting the destiny items, the jars in the big series were really varied. Only you can''t think of it, there is nothing that it does not exist. Even the "Sow Nursing Encyclopedia" that had appeared in the other series was opened by Tony, making his face very ugly, because this is the way to pass on the light group, he was forced to accept detailed information . There are also some seemingly magical knowledge, but it seems to have no effect at all in this universe. For example-where is the magical beast Volume One, the precautions of the magical girl, the connection between the spirit beast and the spirit ability... If this knowledge is obtained by ordinary people, they will definitely curse their mother directly. But Tony didn''t. From the magical animals, he felt the empathy for the rest of the creatures, and he was even able to summarize some rules for treating special animals. In the matters needing attention of the magical girl, he realized the danger of magic and felt the extraordinary. As for the connection between soul beast and soul ability...well, I really don''t know how to use this. But it doesn''t matter. It''s just useless now. Even if there is no chance to go to that world, if one day meets a member of the soul master profession, then this knowledge can still play a role. What''s more, in addition to these less useful, useful knowledge is more. For example, Gundams control skills, the nature of ATs position, Tony felt an incomparably vast world unfolding in front of him There are even existences beyond people''s imagination. He is eagerly absorbing knowledge, and his vision is continuously expanded, all kinds of wonderful Inspiration keeps coming up. Just the feeling of gaining knowledge made him extremely addicted. not to mention. The treasures in the knowledge jar are not just knowledge. Without a strong mental power, a strong memory, and a strong ability to return, it is impossible for a person''s thinking to withstand such a messy and huge knowledge. Tony''s mental power is constantly strengthening, and he feels that his soul is gradually divided into two. One part, one part is the library carrying knowledge, and the other part is one''s own reason, emotion and wisdom. And this feeling of constantly filling up the library''s inventory makes him want to stop. Finally, he opened the first prize in the second-level pot. A very useful prize in the early stage. Implanted intelligent processing chip. Chapter 728： : Tonys destiny career The latest website: "You can write your own Jarvis into it, and then implant it in your own mind, so that you can always be with Jarvis." Silently explained with a smile. This thing is a universal gold finger for some protagonists who have traveled to the wizarding world. Although it is an auxiliary type, it must be said that Tony''s luck is still very good. "If it is implanted, can it be taken out for further improvement?" Tony was a little disgusted, "Is there only such a small amount of calculation? I just saw something called Xiongxin in a piece of knowledge. I want it." "Don''t even think about Xiongxin, you should know what level of treasure it is." Silent shook his head. Just a general introduction to the ability can be put into the second level tank. That''s the Void Engine. A super gold finger that allows users to grow into the hegemon in a universe. Tony said in other words, but he also felt that the more he knew, the better he could understand his own insignificance. You must know that the knowledge he opened up was not a fictional story, but was true in the rest of the universe. Things that exist. What kind of star-creation mapvirtual starTai Sui, what is the gate of longevity, what is the Hongmeng universe... What is the realm of transcendors who can surpass even these extremely terrifying things? Tony glanced silently. Maybe he didn''t even notice it, but with the increase in knowledge, his heart became humble a lot, because in such an infinitely vast world, the knowledge he is proud of is indeed very Small. just...... Looking at the jars in front of him, Tony''s confidence emerged again. "Now I may not be qualified for Xiongxin, but one day, I will have something better than that." Tony swore. "Then keep your ambitions and desires at this moment, this is the will that will determine the upper limit of your growth." Silent softly. What he likes to see is this kind of motivated player. "I will, but before that, I have to get rid of Thanos." Tony laughed again, as if it was no different from before, but only he and the silence that could see through his heart knew that something really happened in his heart. Some kind of change. Continue to open the jar. The second-level pot soon ended. Tonys luck seemed to be very ordinary. He only offered two prizes. In addition to the chip, there is another prize which is a general energy loop. All energy forms can play a role. A truly practical award. And next, it is the destiny that determines a general direction. "After you open the job transfer, the knowledge in the jar will not be as messy as it is now." Silent looked at Tony, and narrowed some eyes. "But at least you must first determine in your mind which direction is the best. Suitable for you, after all, there are many possibilities for you." "Direction?" Tony understood the meaning of silence. He has always understood that knowledge is infinite, and human energy is limited, so he focuses on energy and mechanical direction. It is not that the other directions cannot be learned. Just focusing on a few subjects can make him go further in these subjects. And now, it''s the same. The occult knowledge represented by magic, the knowledge of the material world represented by technology, and the compatible knowledge represented by alchemy... each is a direction that can never reach its limit. Tony hesitated. With the knowledge of the first and second level pots in the front, he has a certain understanding of these three directions, and also understands that the endless knowledge is by no means the three general directions can be summarized, and the occupation in each direction is more Various. So you can only choose one. "Is there any enlightenment for me?" Tony looked at silence. "Although I don''t want to rely on the others, you are God, and I will consider your suggestions very seriously." "It sounds like a child''s life guide." The silent smile was a little playful. "..." Tony''s face turned dark. But nothing said. After all, the person in front of him may be older than this universe, as long as he ignores his looks, he still has the advantage of being an elder. "Any direction is suitable for you, but if you really want to compare it-the compatible direction." Silent smiled, "Any direction in the later stage, in fact, has similar characteristics, but only in the early stage, compatible Direction can save you from flaws and weaknesses, but that requires more wisdom." Tony also has the talent to become the Supreme Master. Silence actually felt that it was a waste of him to be a scientist simply. However, recommendations belong to recommendations. The real choice depends on the career distribution system he designed. This system has been upgraded several times, and it is now approaching a true choice of fate. It will make the choice with the highest bias value based on the fate of the members and the deepest desire in their hearts. In fact. From the moment when he silently gave the advice, Tony seemed to have a kind of enlightenment in his heart, so he didn''t ask any more, but directly opened ten third-level pots. Inside the last one is a halo. I plunged directly into Tony''s body. In that instant, his sight seemed to have come to the universe, and he saw an extremely prosperous city. It was an empire that transcended dimensions. Battleships as large as planets were distributed in the sky above the city. It is just a plaything in the hands of the empire, and every true citizen is a **** who can control a universemysticism and science seem to have reached the same goal here. And Tony, at the same time understood the name of this profession-the apostle. He felt a brand new energy in his body, slowly transforming his body. "Is this nether energy?" Tony said the name of this energy it turned out to be this profession..." The silent eyes squinted involuntarily, but soon unfolded, as if nothing happened. "Your luck is really good, maybe this is your destiny." Silently sighed, "The origin of this profession is based on a latitude that transcends most of the universe. This means that Nether Energy is in the vast majority of The world can be used, and the knowledge based on nether energy is the same, but how much you can learn and which step you can reach depends on you." Although this profession is called an apostle, it does not mean that you directly become an imperial apostle. It is still a branch of the knowledge series. Most of the content that can be obtained is only knowledge. As for the others, most of them require Tony to build from scratch. After all, silence also needs to consider game balance. Chapter 729： : God chooses the savior Latest website: Tony is very satisfied. He acquired the basic knowledge of this profession. Know what a huge civilization it is. It has almost reached the limit of civilization. However, he looked at the silence, and was even more amazed that even this civilization belongs to the existence of the transcended. "It looks like you are satisfied." Silently smiled. "Of course, the energy directly decayed from the void, this peculiar assimilation and phagocytosis, is simply incredible, and can even be used as magic power. I think I need to fully upgrade my armor." Tony sighed, while Energetic. "Then go ahead, the limited series of jars is the real beginning." Silent smiled. "I look forward to it very much." Tony started the next opening. After about two thousand three hundred three-level pots, he finally reached the limit. In fact, there is still a big gap between his current strength and the rest of the limit openers. But just give him enough time. Being able to turn the knowledge in his mind into an actual device, his strength may be the strongest among all extreme can openers-of course, it may be the weakest. This is the characteristic of knowledge. "I am now an apostle in trouble." Tony joked himself, "I lost almost all of his equipment, and I couldn''t even contact the empire. There was nothing except the incomplete phantom energy flowing in the province." "But not every apostle has knowledge like yours." Silent shrugged and stretched out his hand. "Now, go back to where you should go." "Wait a minute" Tony seemed to want to say something, but his body began to fall continuously, and finally suddenly opened his eyes. "Tony!" There was a surprised and haggard voice beside him. "Pepper." Tony looked at the person he loved, at her red eyes and haggard cheeks, his heart seemed to fall into incomparable tenderness. He comforted with a gentle voice that he had never seen before: "I''m fine, everything is better." "He is indeed fine, and..." Gu Yi looked at Tony with a little surprise, "What''s the matter with this huge...dark energy?" "Dark energy?" Tony raised his eyebrows and looked at the bald lady. Quickly guessed her identity. "I am very grateful for your help, Gu Yi Mage, but this is not dark energy, but phantom energy, a pure, powerful energy, from a great civilization." Tony sat up. The rest of the people seemed to have heard the news of his waking up, and appeared at the door one after another. "I have no malice, just..." Gu Yi paused, his expression gradually becoming serious, "I can feel the evil of this energy, full of some kind of aggressiveness that I have never seen before. And it covers all dimensions...its scary, very, very scary!" The more you feel, the more you can feel the terrible power. It''s not just intensity. It has no concepts and definitions, cannot be described, does not possess any properties, and seems to possess any properties. What''s even more terrifying is that every time a definition is reached in the past, it will overturn its own definition in the next moment, just like this kind of energy is simply impossible. Observe the same. Gu Yi felt a certain fear. The source of fear and this power, even the power of darkness never gave her this feeling. "This power will swallow the entire world, nothing can stop it!" Gu Yi increased his tone. "You are wrong. The danger is not the phantom energy, but the abyss." Naturally, Tony could not know the biggest and only enemy of the empire, but he raised his eyebrows. "Besides, you didn''t see the energy in my body. Is it already a controllable type after attenuation? Any dangerous force can become our greatest force against danger as long as it eliminates the danger, just like you did, Gu Yi Mage." This seemed to be a bit of a mouthful, which silenced Gu Yi. Let her understand the last sentence. She had already been seen to absorb the power of darkness to resist the darkness, and this alone made her lose her position to blame Tony. "Wait, what are you talking about?" Steve didn''t understand at all. He looked at Tony and then at Gu Yi. "If you are discussing something, can you use it in a way that everyone can understand? Is it related to Tony''s near death? Or is it related to the predicament we are facing?" "It''s all related." Tony stood up, spread his hands, and faced everyone coquettishly, "Admire me, all difficulties are no longer difficult, I have become completely different, and then I will It is the savior of the earth, the demon of the alien army, and the nemesis of Thanos." The rest of the people looked at each other. They even wonder if Tony is under too much pressure. Obviously before, I was so tired that I almost died suddenly. Everyone can feel the despair, but now it seems to have completely changed. "He''s right." Gu Yi gave Tony a deep look. "This kind of power can only be obtained from that person. I originally planned to help you, but since that person has taken the shot, I You can safely go back and stick to my position." "Master Gu Yi." Steve couldn''t help asking, "You mean..." Before I finished speaking, there was a flash of light in my mind. "Wait, Tony, have you seen God again?" "That''s right." Tony raised his head very badly. "I am now the only savior appointed by God, so, guys, relax, and it''s up to me next." "really?" Never before has Steve even thought Tonys **** expression so cute as he does now. Tony is not the only one who has experienced despair this time. Steve is the same. The battle line was defeated day by day, and the companions worked hard to the sudden death, with no hope of winning at all. And now. God shot it, UU reading www. uukanshu.com God gave Tony power, this sudden change is almost like a dream. "The spell I arranged can last for another month or so." Gu Yi stretched out his hand to open the portal, "With me, Thanos dare not come to the earth at will, Odin is also watching him, so, left Its up to you to leave." After speaking, she walked directly into the portal. "Leave it to me, Master Gu Yi." Tony finally thanked Gu Yi for saving him. If at first, he would indeed blame Gu Yi for sitting on the sidelines. But now, he already knows. Gu Yi has her own responsibility, which may be even more difficult and dangerous, not to mention that Gu Yi is not doing nothing-she has arranged spells at the portal to prevent the universe from being taken away. Otherwise, the earth is obviously far less important than infinite gems in Thanos'' heart. Chapter 730： : Is it a bit like a coffin Latest URL: After Gu Yi left, Tony looked around. "Let''s get started, guys, I need a little help from you to be the same big guy in the shortest time." He looked very proud. The rest looked at each other again. "Tony, can you tell us what the **** gave you?" Banner couldn''t help but ask in the end. "Strength, very powerful power." Tony stretched out his finger and pointed to his mind. "It is completely different from your big guy. My power is huge, safe, and with infinite potential. I have to say, absolutely It will open your eyes." Tony is very confident. However, they do need such confidence now. "I hope you are not bragging." Banner couldn''t help but have some expectations. "Let''s wait and see." The rest is the same. Time is limited. Tony started work directly. The only person present to discuss with Tony is Banner, but the rest of the people can still help. They rely on Supermans physical strength to remove everything in the laboratory in a short time. All are half-empty into the clearing. "First, I need some metal." Tony pressed his hand to the ground. In just a moment, countless tiny particles emerged from the ground. Those are trace elements hidden in the earth''s crust. This is a very useful blue rare skill. Although it is not as capable of directly changing the nature of elements as alchemy, it can extract elements in a wide range, even in the universe, as long as meteorites can be found, even stronger ones can directly extract the necessary elements from the radiation particles all over the universe. Elements and energy. This hand dazzled everyone. Especially Banner, who is more knowledgeable. The earth''s crust is indeed rich in elements, but there is no way to extract them with the existing artificial methods, or the extraction costs are too high, so we can only look for minerals with concentrated elements. Where is it like Tony, it will come out with two hands. It can continue to be purified and refined. This alone is enough for him to become the richest man on earth. The scope of Tony''s extraction continues to expand, and the particle elements floating from farther and deeper are gradually converging together, forming pieces of pure raw materials. Finally, it seems to be enough. He patted both hands again, and the raw materials one after another began to deform, merge with each other, and become some of the most basic components. Banner was surprised to find that what Tony was making was not like the current scientific system. Banner Reaching out, squeezed a component lightly, and found that it was engraved with very fine lines. "This is a component based on phantom energy, which is completely different from electricity, and is more inclined to alchemy magic." Tony turned his head and explained. "Magic?" Banner repeated, "So this is not technology at all?" "No, this is technology." Tony cracked his mouth and smiled, "Magic technology." He just likes to look at other people''s expressions that they don''t understand but feel so powerful. So now I am satisfied. But instead of letting go of the work at hand, it speeded up, so a dazzling performance appeared in front of everyone. Countless components surround Tony''s side, constantly deforming. He spreads his hands and slowly floats in the void, and strange energy emerges in his eyes. Unimaginable. This kind of huge and delicate production work was carried out in such an incredible way by him alone. Until this time. Banner and others reacted, Tony didn''t need them to come over, calling them just to show off, looking at their current expressions of wonder. This guy! But even so, no one left, at most they just laughed and cursed, and then they really watched them here. Watching this dazzling and exciting scene. This is hope. Tony''s mouth also has a smile. On the one hand, he really wants to show off, on the other hand, he also wants to let these comrades see this hope. Yes, Tony regarded these people as comrades in arms. Because of the silent participation in this world, the Avengers have not been fully established, but they have actually been established. They have made decisions together, failed together, accepted slander and questioning together, and tried their best to fight back together. Foreign enemies and difficulties will always be shaped. The best way for a team, the fetters between the team are continuously cohesive without everyone aware of it. Obviously, things made by Tony can''t be done in a day or two. He spoke lightly, but when he sat up, he still couldn''t sleep. Fortunately, the complexion now looks much better than before. And everyone is staring at him. Coleson came back from the outside once, and he became even more excited when he heard the good news, but at the same time it also brought bad news-the human regime has had a huge internal division. Some camps want to continue to resist, some want to give up, whether it is surrendering, fleeing, or establishing underground refuges. In short, they don''t want to put consumption on war. This disagreement has led to an acceleration of the frontline''s defeat. Humans are full of despair. Even though the sacrifice is not great now, it seems that everyone has seen the end of the day. This even includes many agents. The formerly disbanded S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has now almost completely disappeared. At the beginning, many people were willing to gather by Coulson''s side, but now there are fewer and fewer such people, and many even deal with them in turn and continue to accumulate strength. , Grab resources, and prepare to fight in the coming doomsday. So, after getting permission from Tony and the rest. Coulson brought back some shaky agents. "My God, what...what is this!?" All the agents who saw this scene were in shock. Is that Tony Stark? Isn''t it an alien? When did Iron Man become a magician? "This is hope. UU reading " Coleson started his friendly smile, "Do you see that big guy who is taking shape? When it is finished, it is when the war is pushed back. So we will not usher in the end, but the dawn of war..." The agents who can be brought back by Coleson are naturally trustworthy. It also contains many famous people. Although Fury went to a military court and was detained in a prison, it was not that he had no contact with the outside world. Even in this case, there were still a bunch of people who believed him, such as Maria Hill. Agent Hill was also here at this time. She looked at the behemoth in front of her, feeling a little excited in her heart. But soon realized something. "This thing..." She stretched out her hand and said hesitantly, "Is it a bit like a coffin?" Chapter 731： : Thank you for having me Latest URL: Hill does not say that no one has realized it, but once said, everyone feels it. Although it has not been fully completed, it has a rough outline. It is tens of meters high and hundreds of meters long. The outline is square, wide at the top and narrow at the bottom. There is a cross-like thing directly above it. If it is reduced to a normal size, it will not look like it, it will be a coffin. "I am also very surprised. Tony said this is a battleship." Steve finally found an opportunity to intervene. "The Eternal-class battleship has thrown away those aliens for countless years at the level of technology, but although I don''t understand science, I understand that This body shape does not conform to the aerodynamics at all and is not suitable for flying in the atmosphere." Now everyone put their hope on the big guy Tony built. There is nothing else. So I can only talk about it here. "Actually, I also think... this style really doesn''t fit my style." Tony, who was working on the other side, seemed to have heard their words and turned his head, "But, this big guy was not designed by me, I I dont have the ability to transform yet, so...this is the only way to go." Although the Eternal-class space battleship is the most basic and most extensive main battleship of the empire, it is extremely versatile and powerful. The "Galaxy" main gun carried by it has a single point of destructive power that exceeds the center of the nuclear explosion. If energy is continuously delivered, it is theoretically sufficient to destroy the earth. Therefore, a complete battleship is definitely not a blue rare prize that can be issued. At least it has to be a purple epic. What Tony made at this time was just a broken version. It didn''t include the main gun, but it had a defense systemit was a fully-wrapped phantom energy barrier. Relying on this alone is enough to fight against the current alien army, after all, the defensive power of those monsters simply does not require the use of the main gun. And if you give Tony enough time to research and crack. He might be able to put this defensive system on his mecha. If he can really do it, his personal strength will increase to a terrifying level. This is the charm of knowledge. After understanding the power of this giant coffin, everyone began to look forward to the picture after it was completed. one day later. While in the prison, Fury pulled out an encrypted note from the cutlery brought in, with only a simple sentence on it. "The dawn has appeared, it is a coffin." Fury: "???" What a broken code name. Well, at least know that the dawn of victory has appeared. Fury swallowed the note, closed his eyes, and slept well for the first time since the war began. A few days later. The global depressive atmosphere caused by the continuous defeat of the front line was finally detonated by an unexpected event. That was a news published by the "Rising Tide Organization" on the Internet all over the world. The World Council has formulated a plan long before the war just started. They will fully promote the construction of space ships, bring together elites from all over the world, and leave the earth through space ships, and this so-called elite, But it refers to the wealthy-500 million euros a ticket. Without everyone knowing, the earth and billions of people have been abandoned by those who determine the course of the war at this moment. Including soldiers who are still fighting in blood. All of a sudden, people''s long-repressed anger was completely detonated. Only overnight, New York was flooded with angry people. People walked to the city and launched a parade, and the whole building fell into unprecedented anger. Even the soldiers on the front line were in a disturbance. Even if the alien army has not come over, this kind of despair and anger will evolve into a huge disaster. however-- Just at this time. All the networks in the world, all the TVs, and all the display screens have all changed in an instant, and a person''s figure appears in the picture. Smiling face, proud look, iconic moustache. It was Tony Stark who had been scolded for not daring to rise up for half a month. He dare to show up? At first sight, people discovered that Tony was at the top of the Stark Building, and behind him, there were several people who were announced as suspects of crimes against humanity-including the famous Captain America. . The people near the Stark building had already begun to gather there. Naturally not cheering. It was an angry voice. After all, Tony Stark was also a "rich man" that people hated in this chaos. "He must have bought a ferry ticket." "And I definitely bought more than one. There must be people behind him. Everyone knows how rich he is!" "Go and catch him!" "Kill them!" The roar that was so noisy as to be inaudible filled the dense crowd. Standing on the high platform, Tony looked at the denser crowd below, and his smile became even stronger. "Unexpectedly, I was still so popular." His voice was passed to everyone along the Internet and radio. Then when the anger became more vigorous, he raised his hands and performed an opening dance. "Guys, I am Iron Man, Tony Stark, your hero, your savior!" His face also had a cheerful expression. It''s not just Rocky who longs for flowers and applause. Tony is definitely not worse than Loki in this aspect. obviously. If it was the past, there might be many people screaming for him. but now. Such actions and such language will only arouse more anger. Tony, who stretched out on the top of the tall building, obviously would not hear the endless curses, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Of course, he might guess it, but just treat it as if he didn''t hear it. "Tony, don''t waste time." Steve was not as happy as Tony, he couldn''t help but said, "This chaos should stop, and there is this war." "you''re right." Tony smacked his lips, seeming to recall this feeling, but he also understood that now is not the time to enjoy. "Let me guess, you must be angry, right? You think we are the culprits in this war, don''t you? Think we abandon you until your life is safe and careless, right?" Tony suddenly Raised his arms and raised his voice, "But I want to say, you have been deceived, you know now, the people who deceived you are the ones who truly abandon you, and we are not, we are heroes, we will always stand with you together." "So rejoice, cheer, there is another genius on earth, and that is me, Tony Stark!" "It took me half a month to finally bring hope to the earth! Hope to defeat the alien invaders!" Chapter 732： : Just watch my performance The latest website: For people in this world, Tony''s degree of sorrow is basically well known. Especially this country. Everyone likes to watch this suave billionaire, super genius, envious, jealous and admired, and the lace news about Tony has been enduring for a long time. To this extent. This kind of familiar sao bag, but let people faintly calm some anger. "When is it all!" "Do you think we are so cheating?" "Look at what he wants to say." "It might be true. Tony Stark is definitely the most talented person in the world, especially when it comes to weapons." Although the riots continued, when Tony shouted the word hope in his mouth, hope really emerged in some people''s hearts. Tony doesn''t know what people are thinking. He just quickly took out his hole cards. Along with the gesture, the huge battleship slowly emerged on the top of the building. "This is what I built in half a month, a real space battleship!" Tony raised his hand, his face full of confidence and pride, "I call it''eternal'' Have you seen its shape? If it cannot save the world, then it will become my coffin. This is my determination and my confidence!" "My God." Banner was embarrassed behind Tony, "Tony, you are so shameless." They all know that this warship was not designed by Tony, so it is not convenient to change its shape. Now it has become determination and confidence in Tony''s mouth. "Be quiet, I don''t want people to think that I have a unique aesthetic for the coffin." Tony turned his head and whispered. People all over the world did not hear what he said. They just stared at the floating behemoth dumbfounded. It is completely different from Tony''s usual bright golden red aesthetic. This behemoth has clear edges and corners and a cool luster. Because of the incomplete version of the design icon, the exterior is full of metal pipes like blood vessels. Grim, cold, deadly, crazy... This is the impact of this spacecraft on everyone. What did Tony just say? This spaceship was actually built by him in half a month? how is this possible! ? Scientists and politicians all over the world are stunned. People with a little bit of scientific common sense will understand how incredible this is. Let alone the time it takes to design a spacecraft, it takes just such a short time to build a spacecraft. It is unimaginable, and it involves materials, processing, assembly and other issues that make the scalp numb just after thinking about it. Even if he is Tony Stark, a genius, it is impossible to do this. That has gone beyond the category of genius. It''s an evildoer. However, most people don''t care about the inconceivability. Their knowledge and knowledge determine that they are easily deceived by the things in front of them. In a short period of time, almost most people believe this fact. Tony Stark, created a space battleship! "so amazing!" "Is this really a space battleship!?" Zi Lang Literature "God, I have fallen in love with this big guy, look at the curves, look at its shape, I think I have become a Tony Stark fan!" "I knew it! I knew it! He is Tony Stark!" The people who just yelled to take Tony and others down and beat them down, at the moment when this Eternal-class space battleship appeared, they seemed to have become Tonys ardent fans, and the people who had surrounded the Stark Tower were even more of a He raised his head and looked at the behemoth with his own eyes, his eyes frenzied, shouting, hysterical. "Abandon those useless politicians!" Tony''s voice sounded again, he waved his hands vigorously, he knew how to mobilize everyone''s emotions, and he had always been the center of everyone''s focus: "I can''t imagine the uselessness of those people. The escape plan? Can you believe it, they actually plan to rely on that crumbling old antique to escape into the universe. I can guarantee that if they really do that, they will definitely die in us. In front of you!" Many people in front of the TV burst into laughter. With a single sentence, Tony separated himself from those people, and was on the same front with the vast majority of the people in the world. "Get rid of those aliens!" someone shouted loudly. "go!" "We believe in you!" "Tony, I want to give you a baby!" The original parade seems to have become a carnival. Although people dont know whether this space battleship can defeat the aliens, they almost instinctively want to seize the hope. This is a trust in Tonys abilities, as well as the present The only trust in good news. "Sir, the goal has been achieved." Jarvis said, "People''s emotions have been mobilized, and the riots are decreasing." "I said it''s useful." Tony turned his head and smiled confidently. As a rich man who can develop the company so well, Tony is naturally not a mere scientific researcher or a hero. In addition to defeating the alien army, he also needs to regain his reputation, become the savior, and even... completely integrate the planet. This is an ambition that has not been explained to anyone. After being conveyed with knowledge of the empire, he realized for the first time that power and iron and blood may be easier to guard this planet than freedom. He needs more resources to maximize the knowledge he has gained. Face any possible danger. Although this is just the prototype of an idea. But right now. This is the first step he took-to win prestige. "Lets go, Jarvis, and land." As soon as Tony stretched out his hand, the high-altitude battleship slowly landed and opened the hatch. He finally said to the camera, "I will broadcast live on TV during the battle, so Next, take a good look at how I beat up those ugly aliens." This sentence pushed people''s atmosphere to the pinnacle. Steve frowned slightly. This is not in the plan. But thinking about the time he once danced on the stage, he also understood that during the war, people need inspiration and stars, so he didnt say anything. After all, Tony, who has gained knowledge and power from God, is indeed A true savior. All the people entered the cabin. The camera also followed in. It''s pretty crude inside, because it''s a semi-finished product, you can see the structure of the parts that violate the cover everywhere, and even the energy rays that flow through from time to time. "What do we need to do?" Steve asked. "Huh? Didn''t I say it?" Tony turned his head and raised his gaze. "You just need to sit, like all the audience in front of the TV, and just watch my performance." Chapter 733： : Now its our turn Latest URL: This sentence was said in front of the camera. Steve, Banner and others were all taken aback. "Wait." Banner couldn''t help but said, "So, you don''t need our help on the battlefield?" They knew that today was the time to fight a counterattack. Even Banner, who least liked being a Hulk, participated in the fight, ready to contribute to the counterattack. But now, Tony said they just need to watch. What are they doing here, just as a background board? "Man." Tony shrugged, "You know how powerful my''eternity'' is. I installed a very terrifying and highly destructive weapon for him. The most important thing is the absolute defense that cannot be breached. So you guys What can I help? I am not belittling you, but if you enter the battlefield, it will affect my performance." The arrogance on Tony''s face had not disappeared from the beginning. In his view, of course what he said is the truth. After all, the failure between them has already shown that the people in front of them, including him before, can''t play a big role in front of the alien army. And now. He is completely different, and the rest of them are still the same as before. "Perhaps you are telling the truth, but if that''s the case, we shouldn''t have come." Banner''s face flushed a bit, he always thought he was here to help, and even prepared for it. But suddenly it was told that he was useless at all. Especially Tony''s expression at this time is indeed a bit annoying. "Hey, man, don''t get excited." Tony raised his hand and looked at Banner with some caution. "You know, there is no defensive barrier installed inside the battleship, and we are broadcasting live, and you don''t want to change in front of everyone. Be that kind of big guy." "Don''t worry, I won''t, I''m fine now!" Banner couldn''t help but increase his voice, "So if you are worried, why should you let me come up? This is an additional risk, isn''t it? You should do it now. Leave me behind this spaceship." He is indeed a little angry. Especially Tony''s expression. It is as if he is a hero, he is the savior, and he is a dangerous thing that only brings trouble. "Okay, Banner, Tony doesn''t mean that, you should already know his character." Steve interjected at this moment, he must comfort his companions, and then looked at Tony, "Since there is nothing we need If we do, we will watch it carefully, but if there is a need, please bring it up. We are...comrades in arms." Steve originally wanted to say the word team. But at the end it was replaced by a comrade in arms. After all, it is unquestionable that in this opportunity to fight back, they did nothing at all, and Tony did everything himself. "Yes, I will, if there is such a need." Tony glanced at Banner again, then turned around. He was actually a little angry. Calling Steve, Banner and others together is to allow them to clear their grievances. I also hope that they can witness this victory together. After all, they have faced despair together, but they did not expect this attitude. , But there is a feeling of not knowing good people. Obviously, Tony didn''t realize the fact that he was an arrogant. If these ideas are spoken out, there will be no such contradiction at all. He just quickly changed a smiling face to enjoy the feeling in front of the camera. at the same time. The military''s mood is not very good. "I want to analyze the performance of this warship in the shortest time!" General Ross'' roar sounded through the entire command. "Its speed, its defense, which weapons and technologies it is mounted on, I know everything. You must know!" Can''t help but his face is so ugly. From the beginning of this war, it was this group of proud so-called heroes who did not notify the military at all. Naikanba Chinese Network And after they held on for more than half a month, this group of people appeared again as a savior. If Tony really defeats the enemy with this so-called warship that was built in just half a month. What does that mean? Are they all rubbish? "General, its speed is very, very fast, the shape is completely incompatible with the flight, but the speed is very fast, it has far exceeded any of our fighters, hell, this kind of acceleration, they didn''t feel the slightest overload? ?" The military weapon expert even turned red and his face was incredible. Don''t talk about their planes. Just the speed displayed now, even the aircraft of those alien warships are far inferior. Rose''s face darkened. This kind of warship should belong to him! He even now has a feeling that Tony must never defeat aliens, it is best to fail. And just for a while, Tony has come to the front line. The sky here is full of small spacecraft of aliens. They are becoming more and more densely packed. They just seem to want to guard the portal without being completely scattered. Otherwise, the earth would have been completely lost. Domination of the air. When I saw Tony''s battleship, it swooped like a locust. This scene was faithfully captured by Tony''s prepared lens. People all over the world are close. But the smile on Tony''s face was even brighter. Intensive shelling fired from the aircraft, and the entire sky was covered by energy cannons, and the light even changed the sunlight, shining with a sense of magnificence like fireworks. But all the shelling was blocked by an invisible ripple before it touched eternity. The battleship did not move. "That''s it?" Tony laughed, "You can''t hurt me at all." This is the most complete part of this battleship, the Nether Energy Shield, to a certain extent, the attributes of the Nether Energy are no longer in the physical space, and only a thin layer is enough to block most attacks. With those basic energy weapons of the Cheritas, it is indeed an absolute defense. Such a scene has sent people all over the world into a frenzy of information. Of course, Rose is not among them. boom! He slammed a fist on the table, UU reading with an incredible expression. "This is impossible. This is an energy shield? An energy shield that can block so many attacks? Even those aliens don''t have such a technology!" Enemies from aliens didn''t possess technology, but Tony took it out. So, relying on himself, he surpassed the alien civilization. I don''t know how many years of technological advantages? There is definitely a problem! ? Rose yelled in his heart with red eyes, he was already going crazy with jealousy. However, the next step is Tony''s time alone. "Now it''s our turn! Jarvis, full firepower!" Tony said viciously, looking at the huge aircraft in front of him. The next moment, the surface of the entire battleship lit up with red light. Chapter 734： : Master only plays with energy The latest website: It is not the matching weapon on this set of warships, but the weapons that Tony obtained through the rest of the knowledge. He was simply armed on the outer surface of the warship and powered by the "Ark" power source he made. So, under the lens of the whole world. Dense lasers shot out from the battleship, piercing the entire space, and constantly strafing. Rumbling-- The whole world was filled with successive explosions. It was as cruel as the ancients who only knew how to charge with cold weapons with a machine gun. Under such a density of attack, the aliens'' aircraft had no room to escape, one after another exploded. Even those huge floating monsters could not hold several laser beams to attack at once. "Do you know how good I am now? You dirty monsters!" Tony opened his hands in the explosion, shouting, how depressed and desperate he was before, how happy he is now. After a short pause. The whole world is boiling. No one thought that the aliens who crushed the earth''s army would be crushed by the battleship made by Tony. The images of explosions and the wailing sounds of floating dragons stimulated everyone''s heart. I don''t know how many people open the window and howl excitedly. This power also shocked some people. "This is absolutely impossible to be developed by Tony!" Rose stared at the screen with red eyes, "Absolutely impossible! That kind of defensive power, this kind of destructive power, how could he have such a technique!" In fact, what he really wants to say is how this technology can be owned by individuals. If you give it to him. Produce hundreds of thousands of ships. It is said that these aliens, let alone conquering the world, even conquering the universe is not impossible. "Fry must know something, the real secrets of SHIELD are still in Fury''s hands!" Ross shouted, "The council member who contacted me, we must know everything!" And no matter how furious Ross and some people are, the history of this moment must belong to Tony. The other superheroes also watched all this with excitement. Banner completely forgot the unhappiness just now, and even couldn''t help cheering with the rest of the people. "Is this the power bestowed by God?" Steve was equally happy, but also faintly worried. "Loki seems to have been favored by God. That kind of existence is really terrible, but it''s not completely standing on us. Here." Just by giving some strength, Tony can crush the enemy without pressure. One can imagine. God himself is still an unimaginable existence. Steve wasn''t someone who would worry too much, but he couldn''t help but feel a little nervous at this time. "What''s next, I''ll talk about it from now on." Hawkeye didn''t know when he got close to Steve. He seemed to have heard Steve''s words just now. He just shrugged, "We are just soldiers, how about Defeating the enemy is what we have to consider." "..." Steve was silent for a while, nodding, "You''re right." As the war continued, Tony paused to let the laser weapons cool down, but the rest of the weapons loaded on the battleship were also unceremoniously bombarded out, bursting hot flames on the ground. It is actually difficult to completely annihilate the huge alien army just by relying on it as a warship. However, relying solely on the absolute defense that cannot be broken through, he is already invincible. Their counterattack has always been to completely annihilate the enemy, but to seize the battlefield and close the portal, so that the victory of this battle already belongs to them. The battleship continued to advance. "Can''t let them continue." Black dwarf stood beside the ebony throat holding his big axe, "Father is very disappointed with you. It has been half a month, and you still haven''t been able to break this spell and bring the space gem. Back to father." "You don''t understand at all, there is a very powerful wizard this week." Ebony Maw''s face, like an old man, was also deeply disturbed. He has always been confident in his spells. And never let Thanos down. But on this backward, tiny planet, he encountered an incredible opponent. What''s even more incredible is that he didn''t even see the opponent''s appearance, and just a spell from the opponent made him helpless. "Father doesn''t need a reason for failure, all we can bring to father is victory!" Black Dwarf raised the axe in his hand and roared in a low voice. "I have never failed." Ebony Maw looked at the warship approaching with artillery fire not far away, slowly flying up, "I will get rid of them." All the alien aircraft, accompanied by the flying of the Ebony Maw, stopped their attacks. Even let out a way. It''s like welcoming the king. This scene was naturally seen by the lens and Tony and others. "Wow, it''s so powerful." Tony sneered and turned his head. "Guys, do you remember how you were defeated by this man before?" "If I remember correctly, you were also defeated, Tony." Natasha was helpless. "You must be mistaken. I saved Steve. I remember it clearly." Tony was naturally impossible to admit, and then he smiled, "So, now is the time for revenge, Jarvis, set Fire attacked him." "Yes, sir." The laser weapon that had just cooled down once again lit up red and aimed at the ebony throat. Then, launch them all together. boom--! The laser that even the floating dragon can pierce concentrated the rising gravel and exploded suddenly. The dust in the sky blocked everyone''s sight. "Is it solved?" Banner asked. All of a sudden, everyone looked at him. Banner understands what, UU reading www. uukanshu.com smirked. "You really shouldn''t say this, Banner." Tony stretched out his hand and pulled in the projection screen, and suddenly the entire battleship was projected. Everyone can see clearly. That mage stood outside the nether energy protective barrier like this, with his hands behind him, he was obviously an ugly old man, but he had a strangely calm and confident master temperament. "You are always so ignorant, ignorant, and stupid." The ebony throat raised a hand, and the voice came unhurriedly, "It just got a little bit of power, so you dare to challenge your unimaginable existence. , But I will tell you that the mage is the strong man who plays with energy." In this universe, the power of individual strong men even surpasses the legion. This is why Ebony Throat dared to come alone. In his opinion, people like Tony rely on this defensive barrier, but this energy barrier can block artillery fire, but it is impossible to block a powerful mage. Chapter 735： : Growth is always the theme Latest URL: "Think of a way to stop him, Tony!" Steve couldn''t help but shouted. "Yes, with that kind of laser, it''s impossible to avoid such a close distance." Banner also became nervous. In the previous battle, this enemy left a deep impact on them, and almost repelled most of the team on their own. Can''t let him hit the barrier of the battleship. Everyone has this idea. Of course, except Tony. "What are you talking about?" Tony stretched out his hands speechlessly, "Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe in God. You dare to touch the Nether Energy with your own power. He is seeking his own death." The voice fell. The hysterical screams of the ebony throat on the other side immediately sounded. "No! What is this!?" His figure receded rapidly, and a blue light that was as intense as a flame emerged from his body. That calmness had long since disappeared, replaced by painful wailing and indescribable fear. What power is this? It was more terrifying than any energy he had ever seen. The horror was beyond imagination. Just touching a little bit would corrode his whole body like pollution, constantly talking about his energy. Unable to stop. It''s like a virus dedicated to dealing with the mage, as long as it gets on a little bit, it can''t even be thrown away. He could feel the collapse of his body, and could not even speak except screaming. "It''s so pathetic." Tony put his hands around his chest, "Even the Supreme Mage would not dare to directly touch the nether energy, who is the stupid and ignorant person." There was not much pity in his eyes. The rest of the people couldn''t say the shock in their eyes. Such a powerful mage turned out to be like this just because of touch. They finally understood what the terrible power that Master Gu Yi said that day meant. It''s not just technology. Even such power, God easily bestows Tony? After all, Ebony Maw was unable to resist the erosion of the Nether Energy. He stretched out his hand amidst the screams, as if he wanted to ask for help from the master he served, but he did not get any response. He could feel Thanos sight, but the same Can feel the powerlessness behind that line of sight. how come...... Even the owner with the body of the Titan can''t resist this energy? The Ebony Maw turned to ashes in despair. The whole world focused on this scene. Ordinary people can''t see much, they only know that the leader of the aliens is vulnerable in front of Tony, and the previous rants have become the irony at this time. She shouted so fiercely, and fought so badly. "It''s over, guys." Tony is still standing in front of the camera, still with the sassy smile of the past, but at this moment, the smile seems to give people something more. That''s right. The true savior. After this battle, Tony''s reputation in the world must reach an unparalleled level, different from the original Avengers, in this world, in the eyes of everyone, Tony completely saved the world with his own power. after this. There seemed to be no suspense about the closing of the time-space gate. In everyones sight, Tony personally came to the time-space gate and personally closed the wormhole in the sky that brought fear and disaster to mankind. Everyone knew what this meant. , The people cheered, because the war is over, and they won a miraculous victory in this war against aliens. Only the remaining alien legions knew that the general situation was over, and the flying legions flew toward space one after another. And at this moment. A golden warship arrived from outer space and launched an attack on the legions that the apostles had fled. These are reinforcements for Asgard. "What happened?" Saul flew down with thunder and lightning in a daze. "Isn''t it obvious? It''s over, you guys are late." Tony smiled triumphantly. "He''s right, Thor." A black man with a big sword came to Thor''s side. His eyes were golden yellow. He looked at the eternal battleship above his head with complex colors in his expression." I have seen everything. Your friend has gained incredible power, even beyond the darkness... Only God can produce such power." "So God did it?" Although Tony didn''t understand what was going on, he still stretched out his hand and gave Tony a strong hug. "I''m so happy for you. We came non-stop, but didn''t expect to see Such a surprise." "Hey, I don''t like to hug men for too long." Tony broke free from Sol''s arms with some effort, then looked at the Asgard warships in the sky, opened his hands and laughed, " In any case, I welcome you on behalf of the earth, and I think I can consider a celebration party next." "of course!" At this moment, both these superheroes and ordinary people seem to be enjoying the carnival of victory. But to say the most uncomfortable. Except for those politicians and people like Rose, it was Rocky. He couldn''t believe everything he saw. what happened? He provided a way for him to hide, and then worked so hard to bring reinforcements. When he was about to show his talents to show off in front of God, he told him that everything was over? And Tony actually got a gift from God? why? Loki''s expression at this time was like he had done everything when he was a child, but his father had rewarded Thor. No, it was countless times worse than that. "What the **** did you do?" Rocky came to Thor''s face with a black face, "I am the person who is the first to be valued, obviously I came first, but why is the power given to you? " "Of course it''s because I''m Tony Stark." Tony had a bad face, and he was not polite to Rocky. "I''ll know, I''ll know the reason, but don''t think it''s over." Loki''s face grew darker, "This is just an advance force. Thanos will not give up. He is not now. These armies are comparable." "Even if Thanos won''t come to me, UU reading www.uuknshu.com I will go to him." Tony''s confidence now is unprecedented. Knowledge can make people powerful, know everything and control everything, but it can also easily make people arrogant. Silence made Tony''s mind clear. Growth is always the theme of the Marvel Universe. but-- Silent eyes looked at the figure on the throne in the universe. Will you grow up? As the overlord, Thanos did not feel angry because of this failure. Most of the time, he sat quietly on the throne, seeming to be thinking and seeming to be silent. But this time. His eyes also flashed with a strange sense of pressure. Chapter 736： : Hero or dictator Latest website: Although Thanos did not come to earth himself, he saw everything in his eyes. Originally this time, I just wanted to test the power on the earth. Gu Yi, and Tony. However, he found that the earth seemed to be covered with a mist that even he couldn''t see through. The power on Tony''s spaceship definitely did not belong to this universe, let alone Tony. "I have to know what happened." Thanos has a deep sense of dread for the power that corrodes the ebony throat. His burly figure like a giant stood up from the throne, and the surrounding subordinates knelt tremblingly, but Thanos saw it too. Did not look at them. "A bunch of useless waste, this time, I will come personally." What Thanos didn''t know was that there was a line of sight watching him all the time. Silent looked at Thanos. He indeed possesses extraordinary power. His body is like an artifact that has been tempered with thousands of tempers. It is difficult to cause damage to him whether it is fists or magic, and there is extremely strong power flowing in his body, no less than the vastness of this world. K, and what really surprised the silence was his spirit, which had power close to the law. death? It cant be wrong. The only one who controls this power is death, one of the five great creation gods of the Marvel universe. Naturally not referring to Hela. That is the true god, the end of all souls in the multiverse, the creator and master of all deaths, demons, demons, and so on. It has unlimited power and is the existence of death itself. Have you finally met a big boss? Silently squinted his eyes, carefully feeling the power. But he soon realized that it was wrong. "The power of this spirit is not directly derived from death, but from the Thanos of other universes. That''s why... The **** of death only cares for one of the countless Thanos, and only that one has the real power of immortality "The silence has fully understood. Why doesn''t Thanos in the movie universe have the setting that he will not be killed, because he is not the one who is favored by death at all. But he was still affected. From this power, he saw the real collapse. Not life, but the universe. When the balance between birth and death in a universe is lost, when there are too many living beings and too few deaths, real death will come and will be destroyed together with the universe. This is the end of the universe and the universe cannot bear it. He felt this terrifying fate in his own spirit, thinking that it was the destiny given to him by the universe-destroying half of the life and balancing life and death in the universe. What a terrible power. Exhale in silence. Just a small amount of power can completely control people like Thanos, but if he guessed correctly, the so-called destruction of the universe is just a lie, but the more dead, the stronger the power of death. That''s right, this is deceit, or it can be said to be a threat, which means destroying your universe without increasing death. However, although powerful, after consuming a certain amount of trading points, Silence also got a fairly good news. At this time, her death was still imprisoned forever in the time dimension, and Deadpool and Thanos had not rescued her. People at this level should be eligible to become senior members. Silence has some heartbeats. Although his current power is far inferior to death, he can fool around. This body is just a clone. No matter how strong death is, he still can''t escape the limitations of "Marvel". In theory, such an existence will definitely be able to Understand the meaning of him-a world wider than Marvel. Come step by step. Silently closed his eyes slowly. He now also knows how to make time fly by, and he only needs to place himself outside the time dimension of the universe, no matter how long the time, the time on him is no more than a blink of an eye. A blink of an eye. Silence opened his eyes again. One year has passed in the Marvel Universe. In just one year, everything has changed. When the situation of the Marvel Universe is still unclear, Silence did not provide Tony with a copy service, so in this year, Tony was using the knowledge he had already obtained to continuously research and digest. In just one year, he Almost relying on one''s own efforts, the technology of the entire earth has been improved to a terrible point, and Stark Industries has also developed to a real giant that is spread all over the world and in various industries. He is preparing to leapfrog the earth into the age of the universe. Of course. Tony fell out with the rest. On the surface, he did not interfere with freedom, but secretly used his technology to monitor the world and strangle some possible dangers in the cradle. So he found Hydra, and he found out the cause of death of his parents, but killed Bucky, the murderer of his parents, was taken away and hidden by Steve. This time, the rest of the superheroes, including Scarlet Witch and Quick Silver, almost stood on the opposite side of him. Tony''s mood became very bad. He stood at the highest point of his Stark city, looking at the dazzling high-rise buildings in front of him, as well as the personal speeding cars that constantly shuttled, but he did not have the pride of the past. "Pepper, did I really do something wrong?" he whispered. "You all did something wrong." Pepper came up from the side, grabbed Tony''s palm, and looked at him pityingly. "Even you say the same." Tony turned his head and looked at his most important woman, "I saved the world, I protected people, I eliminated most wars, poverty, and hunger. The knowledge in my mind told I, I did nothing wrong, our world is developing rapidly in a good direction under my impetus." "But is too fast, Tony." Pepper changed to grabbing his palms with two hands, showing a worried look, "Everything is too fast, we dont need to worry. Excessive charity and change are not something ordinary people can bear. We already have too much wealth and rights. Do you know that no matter what kind of system I issue, our company employees always have methods of corruption, every time we see I feel ashamed of you for the way they are arrogant to the others." During this year, the Stark Group has expanded at a sweeping speed that has never been seen before. Medical care, network, construction, technology, food... No company can resist Tony, who has overwhelming knowledge, either goes bankrupt or is swallowed. In such a crazy development, the accumulated problems have reached the point where they cannot be controlled. "Then monitor them!" Tony gritted his teeth, "Monitor everything, and then fine!" "Tony...you know we can''t do this." Pepper looked even more pitiful. "This will trigger a never-ending wave of protests, and then more violent means must be used to suppress... you are Hero instead of dictator." Chapter 737： :This is the most important dictator. This word is full of derogatory meaning in this country, is considered the opposite of civilization, and will be criticized by all the population. Tony never thought that this word would be added to himself one day. He felt that he had never been confused. "Pepper, I saw the appearance of a truly powerful civilization, where the hierarchy is strict, the will of the emperor is the will of everyone, and everything about the individual seems insignificant. This kind of concept that only Hydra can have is actually correct. The way?" Tony''s eyes were indeed full of confusion. Sometimes knowledge is not just a benefit. The concept of human beings is formed by the knowledge acquired from childhood to large. This will let people know what is right and what is wrong. However, during this year, Tony lost his ideas, he was complicated and perplexed by the various knowledge in his mind. After all, that knowledge is too much, too complicated, too powerful. In addition to technology, if you want to find what you recognize from this knowledge, it takes time and talent. The smarter people are, the more they will take advantage. "Whether it is the right path, I don''t care." Pepper held Tony''s palm firmly again, "But you haven''t laughed for a long time. Even if you make your favorite mecha, you are not so happy. , Because youre not sure whether the mech you made is used to help others." "But my personal will is insignificant in the face of human civilization." "You put too much pressure on yourself, Tony, human civilization can''t only rely on you to bear it." "Before or not, but now I have knowledge beyond this civilization." "Tony..." The conversation froze again, and they had actually conducted a conversation like this many times. It''s not a quarrel. Tony is also full of doubts and even painful things about what he has done, but he believes in the knowledge he has obtained, and believes that only in this way can human civilization become stronger in the shortest possible time and surpass those alien civilizations. Surpass Thanos until there is no more danger. He has carried the future of the entire earth civilization on his own body. This is the arrogance of those who possess knowledge. The same is true for Thanos. Even if no one can understand, he still thinks that this is a mission that only he can understand. The conversation ended with Peppers departure, and the emotions between them also had problems. Tonys pain was that he thought Pepper could no longer understand him. "Sometimes, I really hope that you are the true God." Tony took out the badge he hung around his neck and murmured, "I now understand why believers need God to guide their confusion." This is not the first time he has tried to ask for help. But there was no response. Since I opened the jar that day and gained this knowledge, I have never seen that **** again. But this time. A voice suddenly appeared beside him. "I am not obligated to guide your confusion, because the predicament is yours." Tony turned around sharply. The silent figure stood there quietly like this, moonlight shone on him like a phantom. "you......" Tony was surprised and delighted, suddenly he didn''t know what to say. The silence just looked at him calmly like this. After a while, Tony finally came over. "I need help," he said. "The knowledge you gave me caused me pain." "This is the characteristic of this series. I warned you long ago." Looking at him silently, his expression indifferent, "Useless people can''t get power from knowledge." "You mean, I''m a useless person?" Tony flushed a little, "but I defeated the alien warship." "But your will has become dilapidated." Silent shook his head, "One is knowledge, and the other is your own heart. Just this level makes you shake." The silence had to come out. If he doesn''t come out, Tony may realize it himself, but he may also fall into the abyss. He somewhat ignored the impact of the knowledge system on people''s ideas. It''s like an ancient person suddenly came to the modern age, looking at all kinds of exposed young ladies and sisters, felt that he was completely unacceptable, but the modern age is so powerful and prosperous, which makes him hesitate to insist on what he insisted in the past. , Is it the "dregs" that should be changed, and openness is the correct ethics. This is the case with Tony now. "I was indeed shaken." Tony''s eyes were red, and he looked at the silence as if grabbing the last straw. "You are an existence that transcends everything. You have seen countless civilizations, and the knowledge you possess must be far beyond. Me, so please tell me what is right, is it my heart or my knowledge." He wants to make human beings become stronger in the shortest possible time. He knows what to do. But he was tortured. He has never been a devout believer, but when his heart is filled with confusion, it is an instinct to ask for help from a stronger being. Tony looked at the silence pleadingly, eager to get answers from him. "Do you know why I have never responded to you before?" asked silently, and then did not wait for Tony to answer, and gave the answer directly, "Because I don''t care how you do it, the things you struggle with are His eyes are as small as dust." Whether it is dictatorship or freedom. Silence really doesn''t care. In the endless Marvel universe, even the Hydra Iron Man has it, so what if there is a dictator Iron Man. Tony did not expect to get such an answer. He looked at the silent and indifferent eyes, stepped back a few steps, gritted his teeth, seemed to be a little angry, but soon disappeared. If there is really an omniscient and omnipotent God, UU reading , then why should God care about the trivial wishes of believers. Tony lowered his head, feeling depressed. "You know, why am I here again?" Silence said again. Tony raised his head abruptly and looked at him with eyes wide open. "Your will has changed. Even if you have more knowledge in front of you, you will still hesitate to get it. I told you that the only thing I care about is your own will in your body. Most importantly, whether it is power or knowledge, everything in the jar is for your will." The silent tone is not as gentle as it used to be. Tony was the first top can opener to be afraid of cans. This may mean that the knowledge system is imperfect. Or maybe it''s just Tony''s own problem. But in any case, the silence has actually guided him. _ Chapter 738： : Asgards Request for Help Silence left. After saying that, he didn''t even go to see Tony''s reaction, but left like this. Tony was frustrated. He originally had the feeling of being abandoned by everyone, but he didn''t expect that even God would abandon him. Tony didn''t realize that the silence had actually told him the answer, and everything was hidden in that passage. It''s not so profound. Maybe give him enough time, or when he starts to chase knowledge again, he will understand everything. However, he did not have time to ponder the meaning of the silent words. Because a colorful light pierced the night sky and landed on the lawn not far away. That is the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard. "Sol is here?" Tony''s eyes lit up. Unlike those short-sighted politicians, Tony and Asgard have established a very good relationship, and even a certain degree of cooperation, Sol is the only one left to support him to some extent. After all, for the monarchy of Asgard, there is no such thing as dictatorship and freedom. To be honest, Odin, who has the identity of the king of the gods, is a true dictator. When Sol came to Tony, he looked very miserable. Most of the armor on his body has been damaged, one eye has become black and the corner of his mouth is full of blood, and even the hammer that he has been holding in his hand has disappeared, just like an extremely fierce battle has just been fought. "What happened?" Tony realized that Saul didn''t come over without reason. "Tony, my friend, I''m here to ask for help." With an eager air, Saul gave Tony a hug and pleaded, "It''s Thanos, he suddenly invaded Asgard with the army. My father is very old. He is not Thanoss opponent. Please help us. My father cant hold on for long. This cannot but be said to be a kind of irony. Asgard has been the guardian of the earth for thousands of years. They regard the earth as their own territory and as their dependents. But now, Asgard has become extremely weak, but there is Tony on the earth. "Thanks? He actually invaded Asgard?" Tony was obviously taken aback. "Yes, that Titan!" Sol squeezed his fist, his eyes were filled with anger and fear, "He has power beyond our imagination, and even destroyed my hammer in one blow, oh my wonderful Ernier." Thinking of his hammer, Thor felt sad. That is his favorite hammer. It was destroyed just like this. Thinking about it now, it still feels incredible, just like a dream. "Your hammer was destroyed..." Tony also thought he had misheard. After the war, he once studied Thor''s hammer, knowing how powerful it was, its materials, its magic, and its power, and it was completely worthy of the name. But was crushed in one blow? Tony frowned and walked around where he was. "Tony." Sol couldn''t help but yelled again. "I know, I know." Tony stretched out his palm as if he wanted to make a gesture, but quickly put it down and looked at Sol, "Since that war, I have been preparing and preparing to deal with The real person behind, the rest of the people cant understand me, they dont know why I do everything I do, but, I think Im ready, Jarvis, start all the Eternal class warships, and leave ten The two ships are scattered in the orbit of the earth, and the remaining twenty-four ships are all ready for the jump, address-Asgard." "Yes, sir." Jarvis''s voice sounded. Several bases distributed on the earth started silently, and the Eternal-class space battleships took off, became invisible, and sailed into space without anyone noticing them. This is Tony''s preparation this year. Thirty-six Eternity-class battleships! Of course, his preparations are not only these, but this is indeed the biggest trump card. It is something that can be done only by pooling huge resources. Tony does not know if he is ready to solve Thanos, but this is an opportunity , An opportunity not to draw the flames of war on the earth, but to solve everything in outer space. "Thank you very much, Tony, you will always be Asgard''s best ally." Sol couldn''t help but hugged Tony again. "Let''s go over now, what about the rest?" Speaking of the rest, Tony''s face became gloomy. "You know, we had a big quarrel last time, and then a lot of things happened. They saved my father-killing enemy...Anyway, I have a complete fallout with them now." It really fell out completely. Tony is even wanted and looking for them all over the world. He wants Bucky''s life. "I''m sorry, but there is a famous saying in Asgard that true friends will never leave you. This is what my grandfather said." Sol comforted, but obviously, he was just a little regretful and could think Not on it. In fact, the power of the others is completely dispensable compared to Tony who has received the gift of God. Tony didn''t waste any more time. He went to prepare. Then stood with Thor, calling for the Rainbow Bridge, a colorful light fell from the sky. All of Tonys battleships are controlled by artificial intelligence. They are built on the jump engine developed from the Cherita battleship. It can make hundreds of jumps in a short period of time, almost equal to The transmission time of the Rainbow Bridge is comparable. So when Tony arrived in Asgard, UU reading all his warships also arrived in Asgard''s outer space. It just appeared. The sound of fighting fills my ears. The small place of Rainbow Bridge has suddenly become a key battlefield. A few soldiers of Asgard''s tough defenders are like a monster army that pounced like a tsunami. Heimdall inserted the sword on the controller of Rainbow Bridge. , But he was already seriously injured, and a spear even penetrated his chest. "Heimdall!" Saul hurried over, "how are you." "You can''t die, go to save the **** king first." Heimdall pointed to a place not far away. That was the palace of Asgard. At this moment, the thundercloud made up for it, and the terrifying aura continued to emanate. It was the breath of the **** king. Sol has a deep worry on his face. He hadn''t felt such a powerful aura from his father for a long time. Odin was indeed old. Every time he used his power, he was shortening his lifespan, let alone such fierce fighting. _ Chapter 739： : The person cursed by knowledge "Jarvis, aim at the enemy warships and land enemies and choose the best firepower to annihilate them." Tony gave the order directly. The Eternal-class battleships that had arrived in outer space began to invade into space one by one, and directly attacked. Faced with an absolute advantage in performance, this is a unilateral annihilation operation. The pressure on the Asgard army has been reduced visually. While taking a breath, most Asgardians felt a sense of shame. This is God''s Domain. Now it has fallen to the point where it needs the support of the earthlings to resist the invaders. The proud warship has become an antique, and the powerful warriors and magicians are also retreating under the number of enemies. Even the **** king, who is a symbol of strength, seems unable to resist that powerful Titan. This is definitely the shame and sadness of Asgard. Tony didn''t care about the psychological process of the Asgardians. At this time, he was wearing a set of "Nether Energy No. 5" armor developed by him, and his eyes were already on the battle at the palace. From the thunder of lightning flashing, he could vaguely see that figure. The figure that forced him to grow stronger. -Thanos! Tony''s body rose from the ground under the impetus of Nether Energy, and galloped towards that place. At this time Thanos was still opposing Odin. "Thanos!" Odin''s burly figure is surrounded by the power of thunder and lightning, and he is holding Odin''s gun, which is more like Thor than Thor. "Odin, no matter how many times you try, you are no longer my opponent, you are already the residue of the destiny." Thanos raised his right hand, and there was an infinite glove on it, and a purple gem gleamed. Hui. This is why Thanos dared to invade Asgard while Odin was still alive. He broke his original plan. During this year, the dwarf king was forced to make infinite gloves, and then the power gem in the temple was found first. "Tell me what happened on Earth, and then hand over the universe Rubik''s Cube and Asgard-like life." Thanos raised his right hand and slammed a punch, "Otherwise, today is the dusk of the gods. ." There was a purple light on this fist, and under the action of the power gem, the terrifying force rolled up the wind and rushed towards Odin. It was just a punch, and there was a feeling that the mountains and rivers were cracking. It seemed that even the dark clouds gathered in the sky were blown away. "Don''t want to achieve your ambition!" Odin raised his spear, his stature became hundreds of meters high, and rushed forward without showing any weakness. boom--! The shock wave visible to the naked eye swept across, destroying everything, and most of the palace representing Asgard''s highest glory was reduced to ruins. Odin is indeed old. It''s old enough to live a few years. But as long as he is not dead, no one will dare to ignore the existence of this king of gods. Only at this moment did Thanos deeply feel the power of this legend thousands of years ago. If it was not for the changes on the earth that gave him too much pressure, he would never invade Asgard at this time, but he must know what happened on the earth, so he must bet. "You can resist this kind of attack a few more times." Thanos raised his fist and stepped on the ground step by step, each step causing the ground to crack, and the twisted purple light of his right hand even continuously attacked his flesh. In order to fight against Odin, he is fully exerting the power of the power gem, even with the infinite gloves, this exertion also brings a great burden to his body. But everything is worth it. Not only for the space gem placed in Asgard, but also for inquiring about the changes on the earth. He believed that Odin must know. "Want to know what happened to the earth, why not ask the people on earth?" A voice came suddenly, and Tony''s figure appeared in the middle of the two. Compared with the majestic power on both sides, even in battle armor, Tony''s figure is still very small. But no one ignored him. Thanos stopped. "Tony, the man cursed by knowledge." He called out Tony''s name. "Unexpectedly, I was so famous, but am I cursed by knowledge? It''s an appropriate description." Tony looked at Thanos. After learning about the cosmic overlord who was staring at the earth a year ago, Tony had often imagined the scene when he met Thanos, and the meeting at this moment was indeed the same as what he had imagined. Bulk, powerful, with firm eyes, like a demon king. However, Tony found that he was not under too much pressure. Because he has been preparing for too long under pressure. "You are not the only person cursed by knowledge." Thanos said in a strong voice, "You should be able to understand that feeling. Nightmares are always around you. No one can understand. This is a destiny that only people with knowledge can shoulder. ." "You''re too right, that''s the feeling, so--" Tony raised his palm, and a pulse of energy mixed with phantom energy rushed directly to Thanos, "I am here to solve the nightmare." Thanos words were indeed in his heart. Tony once thought he hadn''t prepared enough. But now. He felt that he couldn''t wait even a moment. Solve Thanos, solve the biggest nightmare on earth, and then he may be able to slow down, and he can go back to the Iron Man who was liked by Pepper and everyone. Tony''s attack was slapped by Thanos. Yes, it was a slap with infinite gloves. "How is this possible?" Tony murmured. Although only part of the Nether Energy was mixed in his attack, it was Nether Energy! Except for God, no one understands the power of phantom energy better than him. However, the silence is not unexpected. The phantom energy he gave Tony is not the energy that has evolved into a god-level version, but the most original one. Even the Zerg can survive under the phantom energy, with infinite gloves and a gem. Naturally, it is impossible to be easily solved by Nether Energy like Ebony Maw. "Sure enough, it is a powerful force. Where does this force come from?" Thanos squeezed his fist and approached step by step. "Tell me, Tony, this power shouldn''t belong to this world, let alone you, in yours. What happened on the body, on the earth?" Thanos was never worried about Tony. But to give Tony this kind of power. "I will tell you when you die." Tony recovered quickly. Although he was surprised that Thanos was able to resist the Nether Energy, it was not just a little more troublesome. That''s right, just a little bit. Tony doesn''t want to toss anymore, he wants to solve the nightmare sooner. "Jarvis, full firepower!" _ Chapter 740： : The Fall of the King of Gods The true meaning of full firepower is full firepower. All the laser weapons of the twenty-four Eternity-class battleships were all aimed at Thanos, with the maximum power and output. For a moment, countless dense red lights bombarded Thanos at the same time, and the hot light was even violent in the air. Burning, stirring up a wave of hot air like a small sun. Even Thanos groaned in pain. His skin with high resistance is burning. Just a power gem can''t seem to make him completely resist such damage. Tony was also taken aback. He knew very well how terrifying power this was. Even vibrating gold would melt in a moment, and the temperature of the center point was no less than the inside of the sun. Any creature should be vaporized in an instant. Even if it is an asteroid, Tony is sure to penetrate it. But Thanos turned out to be only burned. "You monster." Tony had an unpleasant feeling. He stretched out his hands again, and ripples of space appeared around You Neng No. 5, and several exaggerated cannons continuously deformed and extended, aiming at Thanos. Although Tony''s Eternal-class battleship has only defenses on it, and no "Galaxy" main guns, what he took out at this moment is a real individual phantom weapon. "Go to hell, Thanos!" Tony yelled out all the phantom fire that he could blast out. He never hoped to kill someone like he did now. "You won this time, Tony!" A purple light flashed on Thanos fist again, and he blasted a punch regardless of his own damage. The purple light instantly expanded, but it did not just rush toward Tony, but spread madly. "Don''t think about it!" Odin knew exactly what he wanted to do, and countless dense lightning flashed from the burly figure, blasting toward the purple light. The power of the power gem is enough to destroy a planet in one blow. Odin couldn''t let Asgard and his people be destroyed in his hands like this. And Tonys phantom energy cannon was also blocked by this attack. He was stunned, who had never really seen the power of infinite gems. The power he had seen in knowledge was not without a stronger existence, but he felt That kind of existence would never appear in the universe he was in. Everything in front of him did not give him much time to marvel. Even if Odin''s divine power was resisting with difficulty, the purple light continued to spread. Everywhere he passed, whether it was the soldiers of Asgard or the magnificent palace, all turned into fly ash. "Jarvis, open the Nether Energy Barrier to the maximum, and all the warships fly over to block this place!" Tony knew Thanos wanted to escape, but he couldn''t ignore the dying Asgardians. They went to chase Thanos. The Nether Energy Shield may be the only power here besides Odin''s divine power that can resist the power of infinite gems. After Tony lost four battleships due to exhaustion of energy, the spread of that devastating light was finally stopped. But the entire temple of Asgard has disappeared out of thin air. Also disappearing with the evacuated Thanos. The old Odin spit out a mouthful of blood, his aura became sharply weak, and in a short time he changed from a **** king with infinite power to a real old man, with messy white hair, haggard skin, and muddy eyes. . "father." Saul rushed over and hugged his father, but as soon as he touched, he showed an incredible expression. Odin''s skin can no longer feel that vast divine power, and his muscles are even more fragile than those on earth. And it is still declining. "No..." Sol seemed to realize what had happened, and even his voice became trembling. He seemed to want to smooth his father''s messy hair, but he didn''t dare to touch it at all. Touching will turn Odin into fly ash. "Don''t show such an expression, your people are looking at you." Odin''s tone was smooth, he just looked at his own child with that one-eyed affectionately. Slowly said: "Now, you are the king of Asgard." "No, I''m not ready yet, Asgard can''t live without you." Sol never thought that he would hate being the king of Asgard so much. "It doesn''t matter." Odin showed a slight smile, "because I was not ready when I became the king of Asgard." Tony walked over at this moment. "Jarvis, scan the injury." "Sir, this is a condition that has never been seen before. His body is continuously decomposing into a certain energy and then dissipating. There is no corresponding solution in my knowledge base." Jarvis said he could do nothing. In fact, Tony had already noticed that this **** king was not injured in his body, but his soul had reached the limit. His soul was no longer able to restrain the huge divine power in his body that had been integrated with him. in other words. The life span of the soul has reached its limit. "Midgard." Odin looked at Tony, his eyes calm, he couldn''t see his dying appearance, "Thank you for your help. I am very happy that Sol can have friends like you." "Asgard has guarded the earth for thousands of years, protecting the earth from alien invasion when it is weak, and this reward is also natural." Tony said. But his words actually have other meanings. In the past, the earth was weak. But now it is not. It is naturally impossible for Odin not to hear this meaning, but he has no time to say more, his face suddenly becomes serious. "My time is running out, so listen to me now, Sol, you immediately, in the name of the King of Asgard, take away as many of your people as possible, whether it''s to Midgard or Go to other planets, in short, escape from Asgard, unless you get the favor of that foreign god, or never come back." Odin''s expression is very serious. "What are you talking about, why did you want to escape?" Sol couldn''t understand. "This is my last order. Specifically, yours, mother will tell you." Odding paused, and suddenly grabbed Thor''s palm, stood up with his spear, and looked around at the ruins. A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he murmured, "The Twilight of the Gods? I thought it was an inevitable fate, but now it seems that it is not necessarily." Saul held his father''s arm and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something. However, he suddenly felt his father''s body become very light. Very light. Just like a feather, it turns into light and disappears. The king of a generation of gods fell. Sol stood still. "Sol." Tony stretched out his hand and patted Sol on the shoulder, "I know it''s uncomfortable. I felt the same way when my father died, but... a lot of." _ Chapter 741： : Queen of Asgard "I understand, thank you, Tony." Sol took a deep breath. He saw his mother, standing not far away, and seeing soldiers and civilians coming around. Although in a trance. But he knew what to do now. "Heimdall, gather all the civilians, the crisis is not over yet, we are leaving Asgard, Tony, I hope I can borrow your remaining battleship, mother, father said you will tell me why you are leaving. Here......" Thor is not a good king, he may become a good hero, a good warrior, but he does not have the wisdom of the king. But he cannot take the throne now. After all, Loki left Asgard not long ago to find his own opportunity and strength. And when everything comes back into action. Sol and Tony also knew why Odin would give such orders before death. "I have another sister?" Sol was dumbfounded, "Why I never heard of it?" "That is a painful history for Asgard." The queen of God also had a deep sadness on her face, "Your sister is immersed in death and killing, and your father has to seal her. For this, all the lives of the Valkyrie were paid, and Asgard also paid a painful price." It can even be said that Asgard''s weakness began at that time. Hela alone is no less powerful than Odin in his heyday. "I don''t understand." Tony intervened next to him. "Even so, that person should be the princess of Asgard and your relatives. Could it be that she would destroy Asgard to vent his anger?" "It''s more serious than that." The Queen looked at Tony, "Her heart contains ambitions that she cannot bear. If she is allowed to return to Asgard and become the king of Asgard, she will lead Asgar. Germany carried out brutal conquests until it was destroyed in the war, and that way, it was not just Asgard that was destroyed." Tony already understands. It sounds like a dangerous person like Thanos. He looked worried. Then made up his mind. "I''m sorry, Sol." Tony looked at Sol, "I will still help the civilians to evacuate, but I think we can''t go, even if all the people in Asgard can escape, what about the people on earth? Sister is really so powerful, then the nine countries in your mouth, I am afraid that they will be the first to be invaded, including the earth!" Odin will give the order to escape because he is the king of Asgard and only cares about Asgard. But obviously. There is no way for people on earth to escape. Tony didn''t want to escape either. Tony is now very confident in his own power, and he doesn''t think he will be unable to deal with the goddess of death, these so-called gods, and the "God" are just bigger ants, he is confident to solve it. "Then I will stay too." Saul also didn''t want to run without a fight. "It''s useless, you don''t understand." The God Empress gave a bitter smile, "Her power comes from Asgard. As long as you get closer to Asgard, the power will be stronger. There is no one here at all. Can beat her." The Queen of God still has nothing to say. The only way to defeat Hela is to destroy the entire Asgard. This is also the so-called inevitable "Twilight of the Gods". However, in his final words, Odin clearly had hope to change the fate of the Twilight of the Gods. He hoped that Saul could also receive the gift of that foreign god, just like Tony, so that he might be able to change this fate. . But if Sol stays. Either be killed or caught, then it''s all over. "Mother, leave quickly." Saul persuaded the queen in turn, "I am the king of Asgard, and I have an obligation to fight for it, let alone abandon our allies, and if we fail , Mother, you and Loki, he is more favored by that''God'' than I am." Saul didn''t actually know the meaning of the queen and father. However, his character is like this. Tony is right. Asgardians can run, but the earthlings can''t. He can''t let the friends who just helped them save Asgard stay alone to challenge his sister. The queen was silent for a moment. She looked at Thor full of sadness. "I have lost your father, and I cannot lose you anymore." "For the better, ma''am." Tony is probably the only person here who still laughs. He shrugs, "I don''t think we will lose, I have no intention of offending, but Odin doesn''t know my current strength. When I was fighting Thanos, I still had many methods that I didn''t use." The battle just now was nothing more than a single breath of his most powerful firepower. But beyond that, Tony has a lot of methods. As a junior extreme opener with a dozen rare blue skills, Tony has the most hole cards. What''s more, if he flees without fighting, why does he gain this knowledge? And at this time. Jarvis''s voice suddenly sounded. "Sir, traces of space transitions are detected, and the address is all around you." "She''s here." The Queen of God''s face changed slightly, "How can it be so fast, Sol, run away from here." "Uh, I think it''s too late." Tony looked at the place marked by Jarvis. A blue space wormhole appeared out of thin air, and coming out of it was a tall and glamorous woman wearing a green tights, even if she had a disheveled hair, she did not compromise the king''s temperament. With just a glance, Tony was sure. This is Hella. "Isn''t this my dear mother?" Hela put her gaze directly on the Queen of God, and walked over step by step, with a sneer at the corner of her mouth, "It''s really unexpected. I originally thought you would die in front of your father." "Hela..." The Queen''s eyes were very complicated. There seems to be fear, UU reading also has guilt and love. After all, their relationship is indeed complicated. Both mother and daughter, but also the enemy. Far from being clear in one or two sentences. "Introduce yourself, beautiful lady." Tony bowed gracefully and saluted. "My name is Tony, Tony Stark." Hela seemed to notice people other than the Queen of God. She glanced at Tony. Said contemptuously: "When will the humble people of Midgard dare to stand and talk to the King of Asgard." "What?" Tony was stunned. He is still in the Nether Energy Armor now, how did the opponent know that he is a human being on Earth. "I mean" Helayang shouted loudly, shouting with complete domineering, "Kneel down!" _ Chapter 742： : What a perfect will The latest website: Hela at this time is indeed domineering. It''s not like a woman who has been sealed for thousands of years. This is a picture that cannot be felt through film and television. Appearance, power and momentum. If you were a weak-minded person, you might really kneel down immediately, even if Hela hadn''t shown any strength yet. However, Tony''s arrogance at this time is beyond the past. "You are the first person who dared to make me kneel." Tony raised his hand, without saying anything, directly blasted a phantom fire. sulfuric acid--! It was the sound of metal collision. Hela did not know when a weapon that looked like a black bone spur appeared in Hela''s hand. Although the phantom energy was blocked, the power contained in it also shattered her weapon into powder, and even made her Two steps back. Surprised. Hela''s face clearly showed this emotion. "This power can''t belong to Midgart." Hela squinted some eyes. "Where did you get it." "From God, I will send you to see him." As soon as Tony raised his hand, floating cannons emerged from the folding space, all aimed at Hella. At the same time, the remaining warships in the sky also aimed their cooled laser weapons at Hella again. Without any warning, all weapons bombed together. Hela was surprised not only by the blow just now, but Tony was also surprised that Hela was able to block the floating artillery fire, and he began to realize that he was entering the real battlefield in the universe. Can not tolerate carelessness. The hot laser marked the outbreak of the battle again. Although Thor deliberately wanted to fight side by side with Tony, he was unable to intervene in this type of battle after losing the hammer, and could only protect his mother from the evacuation extremely unwilling. "Jarvis, have you solved it?" Tony shouted while staying in the armor. "Sir, the Nether Energy seriously affects the use of detection equipment and cannot observe the state of the target." Jarvis replied. This is the disadvantage of incomplete knowledge. Tony now doesn''t even have enough knowledge of nether energy, and a lot of knowledge can''t form a complete science and technology tree. Strictly speaking, it is much weaker than the strength of the average junior extreme member. And Hella. In silence, the power of Hela in Asgard has surpassed junior members. So the result is obvious. "It''s amazing." Hela''s voice carries a kind of trembling that seems to have traveled through time and space. "It seems that this world has undergone a lot of changes. Kneel down and tell me where this power comes from. Maybe I will give you survival. qualifications." Huh! Several long swords with bone spurs flew out of the light, piercing Tony''s floating cannon. "How is this possible..." Tony murmured. He just watched the woman walk out of the hot light step by step, shrouded in a certain black twisted space, the high temperature of nearly 100 million degrees Celsius seemed to be out of the same world as her, and could not hurt her at all. It is precisely because Tony has learned some knowledge about space. That''s why I realized how terrifying power and terrifying effect it would take to do this. Ordinary attacks have no effect at all. "You don''t even know what is truly impossible." Hela walked over like this step by step, with a smile on her cold expression, her tight-fitting slender and domineering figure, all irritating Tony''s nerves. not enough! His knowledge and his power are far from enough. Tony''s figure receded suddenly, gritted his teeth, ready to use one of his hole cards. But at this moment, his figure stopped. It was not autonomous, but felt that someone reached out from behind and pressed his armor against him. Turned his head. Tony''s expression was completely stunned. "Go, God?" That''s right, what appeared behind him at this moment was the silence. However, the silent gaze was not placed on him at all, but stared at Hela in front of him. "What a perfect will." Silent couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It''s been a long time since I saw a will like this. You have a firm goal. Even the established destiny won''t let you shake in the slightest. Yes, really It''s not bad." In fact, from the moment I saw Hela, the silence was a little unbearable. The goddess of death was even better than he thought. The imprisonment for nearly a thousand years has not been the slightest madness. Her heart is as hard as iron, and her will is unwavering. Even if she knows the prophecies of the gods at dusk, she also disdains it. She knows everything she wants. What do you want. For such players, there is no need to worry about it. Just let her see the power and the hope of pursuing power. Her ambition and will will make her pursue desperately. Absolutely loyal player. "who are you?" Hela was also watching the silence, and the words spoken from the silence did not shake her at all. But after a moment of observation, her eyebrows were frivolous. Can''t see anything. It seemed that it was just an ordinary creature, without the slightest power, but at the moment it just appeared, it was clear that some kind of extremely strong energy surged through. "You should see who I am." Silently smiled, not hiding his strength. Suddenly, Hela''s face changed drastically. In her sight, the person in front of her exudes a light that is hotter than the sun, and that hot and terrifying power even surpasses the infinite gems, and most importantly-does not belong to this universe. "Outer God?" Two long swords appeared in Hela''s hands. "I always thought it was a legend, beyond the dimensional existence, so you came to be my enemy?" Although he felt the huge power that he had never seen before, Hela did not have the slightest fear. If it''s an enemy, then get rid of the enemy. She seemed completely unaware of fear. "Since you see that I come from outside the universe, you should understand that there is an essential gap between your existence and me." Silent walked over step by step, UU reading www.uukanshu. com seemed ordinary to Tony and others, but in Helas eyes, she seemed to feel an endless stream of galaxies pressing towards her. She could even hear Asgard under her feet trembling and suffering. Groaning. Can''t win. Even if you can''t see through the power of this foreign god, this is an answer that can be easily obtained. Her power comes from Asgard, as long as she stands on this land, she is invincible, but the existence in front of him wants to destroy Asgard, perhaps only in a single thought. There really is such an existence. From outside the universe. Hela raised her head with difficulty, and her sky-blue pupils stared at the deep and shining eyes that looked like galaxies without showing any weakness. "Unknown gods beyond the dimensions, if you are here to destroy, I promise, my resistance will impress you." Chapter 743： : What kind of power do you want to see Even in front of unfathomable enemies, Hela still harbors a queenly domineering attitude. She is the goddess of death. The worst result is nothing more than falling, returning to the embrace of death. But as long as she was alive, there would be no one. Any existence that could make her lower her tyrannical head could not be done by her father, nor could the outside **** in front of her. "Destruction, protection, tyranny, I am not a **** built on this concept, nor do I have any superficial attributes that can define what I do." Silent hands are behind his back, and the corners of his mouth are still smiling, "but I Passionate about training, I enjoy watching my family members move forward step by step." Family members, silence This is the first time this term has been mentioned. For those who have reached the level of gods, their perceptions are very different from ordinary people. Dreams cannot hide the fact that members need to be restricted. Family members are the best definition of the relationship between members and the chamber of commerce. "Wait a minute, please wait a minute." Tony could no longer look at it like this. He looked at the silence with a little astonishment, "Do you want her to become a member? Would you like to think about it again. She is already so strong. As a member, who can limit her ambitions in this universe?" A little sweat was already coming out of his forehead. Because he knows what membership means. That is an extremely powerful force that can be easily obtained. Even if he possesses powerful psychic energy and various powerful knowledge, he feels helpless in front of the death goddess. If the other party becomes a member again, let alone the earth, no one in the entire universe can. Stop her. Facing Tony''s fear, Silence did not reply at all, because he had already said what should be said. However, Hela did not move. "Dependent?" Her face also showed a smile, "I will not be anyone''s dependent. As long as I am still alive, I am the king." There was no disdain in this smile, but pride. You can beat her, you can kill her. But it is impossible for her to surrender, because Hela''s will is to become the queen of everyone. This will, silent and naturally see clearly. But his smile was even worse. "You have followed Odin to conquer many worlds. When the king of a weak king told you that he can die, but he will not surrender, how do you feel?" asked silently. Hela''s smile froze. What else can it feel. Disdain, sneer. No one cares about the glory of a weak person, even if the weak person cares very much about himself. "In my eyes, you are such a weak king. You don''t know what real power is, and you are not even qualified to touch the real world." With a silent wave, Hela felt that her body was unable to resist for a moment. The power of Xun is involved, and it has gone beyond time, space, universe, dimensions, everything she knows. Her expression changed drastically again, and her heart was shaking violently. Because when everything stops. She has realized that everything has changed. There is no Asgard, no multi-dimensional universe, no death, and some power that she cannot understand. Even the theorems of material space are completely different. This is no longer her universe. Do not. It should be said that it is no longer that multidimensional dimension. "This is where?" Hela looked at a huge orange star in front of him. Although she knew the answer vaguely in her heart, she still couldn''t believe it. "Haha." Silent chuckled twice, "The king of the planet thinks that his territory is the world, and the overlord of the universe thinks that the entire universe is everything. Even if it is a **** who has transcended dimensions, he thinks that the multidimensional dimension is everything, but, When the world outside the world is shown in front of you, everyone can only feel their own insignificance. Do you want to shrink into your own world to be a self-righteous king, or do you want to surpass everything you know?" Hela clenched her fists. Look at the universe around. Everything is so familiar, and everything is so strange. "Not enough," she said slowly, "I want to see the real power and the real world." "Huh?" There was a moment of silence. Then suddenly burst into laughter. "The real power? Where is the real power? All people are constantly chasing, and all you have is real ambition." "Then let me see your power." Hela stared at the silence closely, "You only proved that you come from a wider world, but your status in this world? Your rights? Your power. I need you to prove that you can give me everything I want, then I will give you everything you want me to do." Hella is different from ordinary people. She has an extraordinary vision. As the goddess of death, her existence is also created by the death, so she has seen a powerful force. In addition, she is more realistic and more rational. It is not just that she will be truly shocked by seeing the existence of the multiverse. Except for the demon **** Ortinus. Hela is the most powerful person Silent has ever contacted. but-- Even so, silence was already prepared. Because this is the world of demon. "What kind of power do you want to see?" Silent raised his hand, and in a moment, the stars disappeared, the planets disappeared, everything in the entire universe disappeared, everything went to zero, everything went to nothing. Hela''s mouth opened to the shape of an O. She looked at everything around her and could hardly believe her perception. This is not just as simple as destroying the universe, destroying the planet. It is conceptually nothing. It even includes time, space, and dimension. It''s like going back to the moment before the birth of the universe. This is the power of the devil. Or it is the power of the whole world. Here, the demon **** is like a programmer who designs programs, and like an author who writes the world on paper. All the rules, rules, existence or disappearance, life or nothingness, are all things that can be fabricated~www.novelhall. com~ This is the characteristic of the world. "Do you want to be death?" When the silence fell, Hela felt that she had become death itself, an existence equal to the law that created her. "Or do you want to be a queen?" Silent said again. So a whole new world was created, this is a brand new Asgard, with unlimited army and unlimited territory, Hela has never felt such a huge power. She just sat on the throne, obsessed with the magnificent army in front of her. "Or, simply become the master who transcends everything?" Silent finally said. At this moment, he gave Hela a certain illusion, which belonged to the demon god. The devil possesses everything and creates everything, but at the end of everything, it is the birth of "Nothing". Hela was surprised by this dominating power, but she also felt the disappearance of desire. When everything is like mud that can be rubbed freely in her hands, No matter what kind of ambition it is, it is meaningless. Is this the limit she pursues, the limit of her ambition and desire? Hela was confused for a moment. But when this power disappeared, she became fanatical again. Yes, this is what she wants to pursue. After pursuing it to the point where even the ambition that can never be satisfied is satisfied, what is there to regret? "Everything about you is in my eyes." Silence knew that Hela had an answer. His smile was very wanton and joyful. "You will not hide your weakness with dignity and glory, because it is meaningless, you think All you need is strength and power. For this you can give everything. In front of your ambitions, the so-called dignity is also a weight on the scale. You will have the qualification to chase unlimited rights at the cost of being restricted by me until you The day beyond me." Chapter 744： : Worse than Thanos Silence doesn''t mind that members have ambitions to surpass him. Rather, it is a good thing to have such ambitions. Because they can never surpass him. Therefore, they will also be a perfect worker with this ambition. Of course, silence did not show this self-confidence, hope still has to be given. For example, at this moment, in Hela''s view, silence does not mean that she cannot surpass, but that it does not matter if she surpasses. "It''s hard to imagine such a god." Hela looked at the silence. Although she knew there was only one most suitable way before her, she still had doubts. Doubt the purpose of the **** before him. The trust of the king is only based on strength. When there is no confidence in his own strength, every king is suspicious. "Didn''t you have experienced my power?" Silently raised his palm, a small star appeared in his palm, exuding the same terrifying temperature as the real core. "When all our wishes have been fulfilled, the only thing left is nothingness. We claim to surpass everything, but we dont think we have surpassed everything. Training people with potential is just one of many ways to find a way forward. ." At this moment, the nothingness in the silent eyes seemed to really touch Hela. There is no emotion, no wish, everything is a moment in those eyes. "I really can''t imagine the realm you are talking about, but I might enjoy the process of chasing this realm." Hela finally smiled, charming and trembling, because it was burning ambition. She had completely believed it. After all, she has already experienced the feeling of omnipotence. Silence snickered in my heart. He hadn''t done it for a long time, and he still missed it a little at this time. "This is your badge." Silence threw a badge to Hella. "Your strength has already surpassed the novice, but because you are unfortunately between the previous batch of members and this batch of members, in a short time , Maybe there is no small partner or enemy to fight with you." Hella''s strength has undoubtedly reached the intermediate level. She can only open the fate jar and get her second job. And beyond that. To get the jar, you can only rely on the task. "Either catch up with the members in the previous batch, or are you caught up by the people in the latter batch?" Hela held the badge, as if she had understood everything, and the smile on her face became more charming, which came from the heart. Delightful. She enjoys the process of conquering. But soon raised his eyebrows. "Are there too many rules? The weak are just ants. If you don''t surrender, you die. Why not?" There are indeed a lot of rules specified by silence for chamber of commerce members. Mass killings and destruction of civilization are not allowed, and there are even more rules in activities and tasks. After all, what he wants to build is a game, not a cruel chaos. In the face of Helas dissatisfaction, the silence just said lightly: "In front of me, your strength is no different from the weak ones in your mouth. There may be a will that surpasses you among them. That''s why. ." "Is there no difference..." Hela''s smile had such a tingling sensation. really. She wants to become strong as soon as possible. At least it must first become different. Senior members... only if they reach that level can they be regarded as standing firm in this terrifying force for the time being, at least they are not ordinary like ants. "What about the task?" Hela has completely entered the state, "Intermediate members have to complete the task before they can get the jar. What is my current task?" "So eager?" Silent with a smile, it seemed to be thinking for a while, "Then take it away." As the voice fell, Hela''s badge began to tremble. A cognition flooded into her mind. [The people of Asgard felt humiliated in this invaded war. They were unable to resist the invaders. They lost the king, and they even had to ask for help from their former family membersdetecting the wishes of many people, Mission: Realize the great revival of Asgard, and let Asgard''s statement once again spread far and wide in the universe. ] Hela''s eyes shone slightly. She looked into silence and said, "Is the so-called task actually assigned by you?" "Standing in front of you, but one of the founders of the Chamber of Commerce." Silent squinted his eyes and smiled with a hint of joy, "This authority is naturally available, not to mention that it is also specified under certain rules. The mission, how, a friendly businessman like me is very few in the Chamber of Commerce." "The rules... refer to the wishes of those people? Oh, Asgard has fallen to this point. My father is really useless than he thought." Hela took A mocking expression, but quickly put his hands around his chest, "However, this task is deeply in love with me, do I need to thank you?" "Your gratitude is meaningless to me, count it when you are truly qualified to make me happy for your gratitude." Silent waved, and the feeling of crossing the dimension came again, Hela realized He has returned to Asgard. And those people in front of them are no longer visible. That member, the Queen of God, and her weak brother. Only a few people were left trying to evacuate. "You obviously can bring me back to the moment that can prevent them from leaving, so do you think they can resist me?" Hela looked at silence. "The will of some people can shine brightly only under oppression." Silence did not deny that his figure began to fade a little bit. Until it disappears. "No matter how bright ~ www.novelhall.com~ is still weak in front of me, you will see." Hela said as if talking to herself, then raised her hand, several sharp swords pierced those who tried to evacuate Amidst explosions and peoples screams, Hela became the queen of Asgard. And the other side. Tony, who fled back to Earth, still had a lingering fear. "This is terrible. Your sister is countless times worse than Thanos." Tony tried hard to control his anxiety, but he still walked around in place uncontrollably. "I can''t deny it at all, and I think she is terrible." Saul was also a little depressed. "No, you still don''t understand what I mean." Tony strode up to Sol, raised his head and stared into his eyes, "The really bad thing is that your sister was taken away by that god, you understand. Did she get the blessing of God like me, I tell you this-whether it is your sister or your father, in front of him, it is no different from an ordinary earthling, because he is an existence that transcends everything , Beyond everything!" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 745： : The savior to the ball thief Latest website: Tony''s tone is already somewhat incoherent. This is because he understands the true identity of silence and the source of his strength and confidence at this time, and if the rest of the people also get such strength, it will be a real threat that can overcome him. Not to mention. Sol''s sister is extremely terrible in itself. But facing Tony''s excited expression, Saul looked somewhat uninterested, or depressed and decadent. Think about what he experienced today. First, his hometown was knocked on the door, then he lost his beloved father, even his beloved hammer was also lost, and then his own relatives and sisters occupied his kingdom and throne. Sol has lost as many things in his life as he has lost in one day. As Thor was talking, he also found that Thor''s state was a bit wrong. He was silent. After a long time, suddenly he stretched out his hand and slapped Thor''s shoulder vigorously. "Man, are you giving up?" "What?" Saul asked subconsciously. "You have indeed suffered misfortune. You have lost your father and your throne, so are you going to give up? Hide in a place where there is no one, use beer and donuts to paralyze yourself, just like this country is everywhere Like a tramp who can see." Tony stared into Sol''s eyes, "If you really want to do this, I won''t blame you, but I have to say, I have to stop your sister." Sol looked at Tony with a look of shame on his face, but soon became very depressed again. He murmured, "But I still lost my hammer." "Yes, I know, you lost your father and throne. I''m so sorry for you." Tony nodded. "No, you don''t understand, the hammer is different." Saul was even more depressed. "You mean... the hammer is more important than your father and throne?" Tony''s expression was a little weird, "I also love my armor, but family and company are obviously more important than armor. " Tony felt that for Sol, the shock of losing the hammer might be greater than the shock of losing his father. "Man, you can have many sets of armor, and you can do it again if you lose it, but the hammer is different. I have only one hammer. Without the hammer, I can''t even release lightning." Saul shook his head bitterly. This is what really frustrated him. All the time, in the face of all enemies, he hit it with one hammer. But without the hammer, his strength was greatly reduced. Saul still remembers the despair when he was unable to pick up the hammer after being deprived of his power by his father. At that time, he was as weak as a mortal. Although it is better now, it is even worse-he lost his hammer forever. "Maybe... I can make one for you again?" Tony thought of something, but frowned. "Although I have studied your hammer, there are many things I can''t understand. Let me say, that The power of the hammer should not be so great." "This is a dwarf''s unique craft." Sol shook his head and squeezed his fist, as if regaining his motivation, "I think I know what I should do, Tony, my mother will leave it to you, please be sure Protect him, I''m going to find another weapon, and then I''m going to find Loki. Father has already left, we must work together..." Saul is someone who does what he wants, or in other words, he can''t stop now. As long as I stop, all kinds of uncomfortable things will come to my heart. Dead father, rival sister, and lost hammer. So he didnt even want to stay for another dinner. Instead, he got on the spaceship alone and headed towards the universe. Tony watched him leave, settled those who had escaped from Asgard, and then restarted. Put into construction and research. Tony couldn''t stop either. Even if he doesn''t know how to be able to Hell Hellah, at least he must do what he should do. But he didn''t expect that everything would come so quickly. A bald man dressed like a game character appeared on the TV station. "I am the messenger from Asgard, which is the temple of the gods in your mouth." Behind this man was a trembling council member, his expression full of arrogance, "After a thousand years, we once again descended on the earth. , Is to tell our family members that you have ushered in a new **** king, that is, the goddess of death, Hela, and the glory of Asgard will once again shine on this barren planet. This is your honor. ......" The whole speech is compressed into one sentence. The great God King Hela is here, not yet kneeling. Then some people really knelt down-Tony recognized the prominent executives, most of them were Hydra, the people he was dealing with or preparing to deal with. "Damn it." Tony couldn''t help cursing. This time and the last time the alien attack was completely different. The last time was invasion and destruction. But this time, it was a battle of public opinion. These people declared the legitimacy of Asgard''s rule of the earth through history, and portrayed a bright future for everyone on the earth after the new king was enthroned, and they received a considerable number of surrenders. Support and even promise that Asgard will increase its power to guard the earth, and even station troops on the earth to protect the earth from aliens. what? You said Tony can do it too? Hela is not a brash man who only uses force to solve everything, or even if she is, Asgard always has some people with wisdom, so Tony''s head is covered with an "alien spy" The evidence is that the technologies he has taken out are extremely comprehensive and far beyond this era, and Tony''s purpose is to rely on these technologies to subtly control the world. It is well-founded and convincing. Because, UU Reading Tony does this. In the past year, Tony''s crazy expansion has caused many doubts, and now all kinds of conspiracy theories have emerged. Among them, Tony''s attempt to put microchips in the water to control all humans has been recognized. It only took a short month from the earths savior to the aliens undercover. Tony''s Stark Industries was once again surrounded by angry crowds. And this time. He was really helpless. The Hydra and incompetent MPs who were brutally treated by Tony before have stepped forward and used their advantages to launch a large-scale public opinion war. In the past, Tony might be able to rely on his own power to involve some people on his side. , But now he can''t do it anymore, no one believes that Tony''s power can match Asgard and the goddess of death. Even he can''t do it himself. Chapter 746： : Tony’s Chamber of Commerce Mission The latest website: For more than ten days, all kinds of public opinions against Tony around the world are surging, and most of them are slander. Public opinion changes in response to propaganda. Even if it is something that is stupid at first glance, as long as there are enough people to say, there will be no less people who believe in the end. What''s more, lies are constantly processed by those "elite people". , Has been very deceptive. Tony didn''t respond. He deeply knew that even if he responded, it would not have any effect, because he had no power. Tony has buried himself in the laboratory for more than ten days. He kept searching for the knowledge he had gained, trying to find a solution to the enemy at the moment. However, it could not be found. He finally realized that although he had gained a lot of knowledge, most of it was knowledge under a certain line. Only those awards slightly involved some truly profound knowledge, whether in the profession of an apostle, Still in the career of a scientist, he has just started, and he is very simple. And unfortunately. His enemy this time is the existence above the line. "No, it''s impossible." Tony overturned his design for the Nth time, and slumped on the seat. "With this kind of thing, there is no way to break through the distorted space barrier, and I don''t understand the attributes of divine power. There is also that kind of inexplicable power growth and weapon generation, which is not scientific at all..." Tony now has a shaggy beard, messy hair, bloodshot eyes, and a completely haggard look. "You are indeed the most knowledgeable person I have ever seen." The **** queen sitting in front of him slowly shook her head, "but, at this level, it is impossible to defeat Hela, the mystery of divine power, even for us. For the Sgardians, there is still a veil that cannot be seen through." The Queen of God was invited by Tony to help study ways to deal with her daughter. But the result is already obvious. "I couldn''t do anything without that God..." Tony murmured, looking very depressed. "Although that outer **** is indeed extremely powerful and unimaginable, you are already good enough. I have never seen anyone able to learn the secret arts to this point in such a short time. You just need enough time." God After comforting. For the Queen of God, Tony''s performance has already amazed her. Even saw a glimmer of hope of defeating Hela. Of course, the premise is that Hela did not get the favor of the foreign god...The Queen is unwilling to mention this possibility, she has lived for enough time, and it is her destiny to follow Odin. , But these young people cannot fall into that kind of unspeakable despair. "Yes, time, but how long do I need, hundreds of years? Thousands of years?" Tony was not comforted, he just shook his head, very decadent. When a tech emperor enjoys the pleasure of krypton gold, it is difficult to return to relying solely on himself, especially in a krypton gold game. Although desperate last time, Tony can only rely on himself. But this time, in the face of despair, there is still such a possibility that he can no longer return to the state where he knows he can''t do it but still keeps working hard. Jar, he needs a jar. The jar is the only hope. Tony took out his badge. He did not yearn for the can any more than now, but he did not get any response. He felt that he had been abandoned by God. This was greater than the despair caused by all misfortunes, and even he was so decadent. Important reason. Where there is a jar, there is hope, without a jar, there is only despair. however-- Just when Tony thought he would fail this time. The badge suddenly reacted. Cognition flooded his mind. [Mission: Asgard is coming aggressively, trying to erode the entire earth step by step in the name of the alliance, but there are still many people on the earth who understand the ambition of the goddess of death, and they dont want to lose their freedom, even if they pay the price of their lives. , Please bring hope of freedom to these people, and rewards will be issued based on completion. ] Tony''s eyes brightened. He already understood. God did not abandon him, and the Chamber of Commerce did not deprive him of his membership, and the reason for the previous lack of response was that the conditions for triggering the task were not met. As for what this condition is, the cognition didn''t tell it, but Tony had already realized something vaguely. Something must happen somewhere, so the task is triggered at this time. His guess is correct. He hasn''t been idle for more than ten days of silence, he is debugging a brand new mission system. This task system is based on peoples wishes. At present, when someone or many peoples wishes are strong enough to trigger the task, they will send the task to someone who is also aspiring to the task. member. Of course, the only person to be debugged right now is Tony. When Tony received this task, silence knew that the debugging was initially successful. Although Tony hesitated to embark on the path of dictatorship because of knowledge, he was still a liberal in his bones. Just as Pepper once said to him, he is a hero, and one of the characteristics of a hero, It is only asking for oneself, not for others. So he received this wish. And the triggering condition of this wish-is derived from other heroes. Steve, Banner, Natasha, Hawkeye, and even Fury and others, all gathered in Wakanda. Although the plot has completely changed, Steve still became friends with the Panthers, which is why Tony has never been able to find them. Wakanda is still a blind spot in the ordinary world on earth. And now they are having a special meeting. At the beginning of the meeting, the basic policy of resisting Hela, the goddess of death, and protecting freedom was finalized because of the firm and strong desire of these people to achieve the task trigger conditions of the silent debugging task system. So next, they have to discuss how to do it. "We need information." Steve first said, "We cannot fight a war that knows nothing about the enemy. This time the enemy is not the aliens before, but the Asgardians. They are very familiar with the earth. , And possessing an extremely powerful individual, Thor, the goddess of Thor, is still our friend, but we have never heard of Hela, the goddess of death, so something must have happened to Asgardri." "Captain, are you sure Saul is still our friend?" Banner looked helpless. Sol and Tony have been walking very close, and Tony has completely fallen out with them. All this started from a one-armed man sitting next to Bucky. Chapter 747： : God is an organization Latest URL: That was already half a year ago. Of course, Bucky is just the fuse. The real conflict between them and Tony lies in the unrestricted expansion of Stark. For those who admire freedom, the birth of a giant company that can control everyone in the world is definitely not a good thing. This kind of influence, even if S.H.I.E.L.D. had never owned it. Faced with the question raised by Banner, everyone was silent. Although they wanted to say that when faced with difficulties, they should let go of the conflict and work together, but this time, Steve''s friend Bucky is stained with the blood of Tony''s father after all, which is a hurdle that cannot be passed. "Tony is truly unforgivable, only me." Steve said slowly, "but there is not such a big conflict between him and you, you can go, he may also need your help." "Are you sure he needs our help?" Hawkeye interjected, "Maybe he still feels that we are a drag, he felt that way before." "..." Steve couldn''t say anything. "I think the key is not Tony, but God." Fury suddenly interjected, "Tony''s power and arrogance come from God, if any of you can also get power from God, then everything will become Much easier?" This is also a topic that has been discussed many times. They watched how Tony made such a huge change overnight. It felt like a dream, as if as long as there is God, all despair is not despair, and all problems are easy. The only difficulty. It depends on how to get the favor of God. Frankly speaking, there are many people here who feel that they should be qualified. For example, Fury, he has learned a lot from Tony. In terms of the intensity of his wish, he should be no worse than Tony. In order to protect the earth and people, he can do whatever it takes. But even so. He couldn''t walk to God and ask why he was not favored, so all his minds could only ask for it and struggle day by day. "Mortals can''t figure out the mind of God." Coleson looked at his former director and said with a smile, "God''s favor may come at the right time, maybe it will never come, I don''t think I should put hope here. The above is better." "Well, maybe you are right." Fury was a little depressed. The meeting seemed to be deadlocked. There is no means to obtain information, and no means to break the situation. Although these people are aware of the crisis brought by Asgard and the death goddess Hela, they seem to be unable to do anything. And just when they were silent. The black panther''s sister suddenly walked in from outside. "This is a video that just circulated on the Internet. I think you should take a look." The voice fell, and in the middle of everyone, a virtual projection opened, and Tony''s haggard figure appeared on it. "Has it started? Okay, let''s start." Tony rubbed his eyes, tried to make himself look more energetic, and then said seriously, "Listen, I know we have a lot of differences. However, the situation is already very bad. First, Asgard was invaded by Thanos, Odin sacrificed, and then Odins sealed daughter, yes, Hela, escaped from the Sealed Land, she She is the real dictator. Her heart is filled with unparalleled ambition. All those who promised to oppose her were mercilessly killed. I tried to defeat her, but I failed. Her power exceeded my imagination. So, I need help...Uh, I dont mean to let go of my fathers hatred, nor do I forgive you, but I think I can not think about that for the time being, yes, just for the time being... ..." Excluding those arrogant words, Tony''s purpose for posting this video is obvious. He needs help. Steve and the others looked at each other. "So... who just said that Tony would see us as a drag?" Steve smiled first. ... When Steve and others showed up at the secret base they once again, Tony showed some reluctance. "Listen, if it weren''t for God''s request, I would never ask you for help." "Perhaps the joy in your eyes when you say these words will look more like it." Natasha smiled, "You know, I am a master of micro expressions." "Excellent, Master Madam, can you tell me what else you can see in my eyes?" Tony said grimly. "There is fatigue, despair, and hope." This is what Fury said. "I think you can tell us, what does''God asks so'' mean?" Fury clearly found the point. Maybe Tony really needs help, but their power may not be so strong that they need Tony to publish that kind of video to invite them. The phrase "God requires" seems to answer a lot of questions, but it also brings more questions. "This is not something that cannot be said." Tony sighed, "I want to tell you first, God... not only gave me strength, but at the same time I got strength, I joined an organization. , An organization containing countless civilizations and countless universes, and I want to become stronger only to complete the mission of the organization. Tonys explanation is very simple. But the amount of information in it is quite a bit. Everyone was stunned for a moment. Join the organization? Can you become stronger by completing tasks? "I never heard you talk about this before." Banner murmured. "Because I only recently found out." Tony spread his hands. "There is no reason." Fury frowned. "God can''t do anything What tasks do you need to do? Waityou said God is an organization? " Fury took a deep breath. Only then did he realize the point. Powerful like that kind of existence, is it just a member of an organization? How horrible this organization should be, and what is their purpose? God is an outer **** from outside the universe. He calls himself a traveler, but he really comes to travel aimlessly? Fury felt that his head was about to explode, as if an ordinary person had suddenly come into contact with a super secret that could subvert the universe. This made him tremble all over, and even fell into the fear caused by various conspiracies he imagined. It can only be said that all elite agents are victims of paranoia to a certain extent. "Organization or something is not something we are entitled to worry about now. The biggest problem now is--" Tony''s face was extremely serious, "Hela, our enemy is very likely to join this organization." Chapter 748： : Ferry who suddenly realized Latest URL: Hella also become a member of this organization? Many people took a breath. "This is definitely the worst news I''ve ever heard." Banner murmured. To say the worst, there is no better word to describe it. The news that God only belongs to an organization is shocking enough. The next news is that Hela has also joined the organization. In other words, she has also been favored by God? "I know why she targeted you." Fury looked at Tony. "Asgard''s behavior is to see you as a thorn in your eyes, but it''s strange because they are a group of extremely proud people." "Because only we can deal with us." Tony spread his hands, "but it is not without good news. There are still some rules in the organization, such as not being able to slaughter wantonly, so we at least need not worry that the goddess of death will come to earth. The big killer is a special killprovided that it has not been provoked." If you are provoked, then naturally give priority to protecting the dignity of the strong. "You may want to tell us more about this organization, we will go first now." Fury walked into the temporary base first. Silence did not prohibit the members from thinking about the information of the Chamber of Commerce announced by the others, so next, Tony explained some things he knew. In addition to exclaiming, everyone was still amazed. Transcenders, chambers of commerce, jars, endless worlds, endless universes. This is like an unimaginable grand world suddenly unfolding. In addition to marveling at the horror of the truth, but also marveling at his own insignificance. "It sounds like our whole earth is like a toy that can be broken with a finger." Natasha joked, she seemed to want to be playful and slow down the atmosphere. "No, you don''t need a finger at all." Tony corrected her with a ignorance of style. "Some existences, even if they destroy the universe, are just a matter of one thought. If you want to destroy the earth, you don''t need to stretch your fingers. I can do it." "Can you do it?" Banner was shocked. "I can, it''s not difficult, it just takes a certain amount of time." Tony said affirmatively, "And I can guarantee that it will be easier for the goddess of death." Tony now has a certain understanding of his own strength. The top below a certain line. Using his knowledge, he can destroy a city in an instant, and wanting to destroy the entire planet is just repeating this "instant" process. As he said, it just takes time. "In that case, what''s the point of calling us?" Banner couldn''t help but said, "I thought Hulk could smash a street in a short period of time and it would be powerful enough, but no matter how much time is given to me, I will There is no way to smash the planet." "Wait a minute, let me see." Tony took out his badge and felt the completion of the task. Zero percent. Tony was shocked. This kind of task does not have to be completed to be rewarded. According to the stage, different rewards can be obtained in different task percentages, but Tony did not expect that he had already "have a strong desire to resist Asgard." The people gathered together, but it was still zero percent complete. Could it be that it is not referring to them? "Tony, what you seem to be thinking, can you tell us?" Coleson got Fury''s eyes and asked with a smile. Tony hesitated and nodded. Tell me about my task. In the end, he continued: "This is our only hope now. If I want the **** of war, Hela, the goddess of death, I must open more jars, gain more knowledge, and become stronger." This is actually easy to understand. Both sides can get power from the pot, then compete who gets the most. "It''s like a game." Coulson said involuntarily. "It''s not like, this is the game, the game built by transcendors." Tony shrugged. "People from different worlds compete with each other and become stronger. They either die in the middle or reach the end and become a new transcendant. .... God never concealed this purpose." Any modern person can see the feel of the game. But so what. Because this is a game. The scene seemed to fall into silence, a game that plunged the entire planet into a huge crisis, this kind of unthinkable thing actually appeared before us, and it was extremely real and extremely cruel. "I think, I probably know why the captain can''t be favored anymore." Fury broke the silence and looked at Steve. "According to Tony, strong aspirations are not the only criterion. Whether aspirations can support continuous Motivation to move forward is another standard, and Steve, Banner...you only fight hard when you need to fight." Looking at their silence, I couldn''t help but sigh. Although he did not hide. But being able to perceive his standards so clearly can only be said to be the king of agents. Then... What would they do when they noticed it? Silence continued to watch with an expectation, he naturally hoped that more and more members could be made. Fury gave out his guess, and the rest of the people looked at each other. "Then what should we do?" Steve asked, "If the enemy can be defeated, UU reading I think I have the will to fight forever." "The problem is here, you just want to defeat the enemy." Ferry shook his head and said thoughtfully, "If my guess is correct, you should have the will to''fight even if there is no enemy''. For example, Tony, his desire for knowledge is endless, etc." Fury stopped suddenly. He showed a dazed expression, seeming to understand why he was not favored. He wants to protect the earth, he has ambition, he can devote his life to it. However, he has no specific direction. He tried to rely on the rights of S.H.I.E.L.D., then tried to rely on the weapons made by the universe cube, and then tried to rely on these heroes. From the beginning, his direction was constantly changing. He didn''t know what could protect the earth. He couldn''t do it, he questioned everything, even himself. Therefore, he should choose a direction. One he truly believes can guard the direction of the earth. "I think, I understand." Fury touched the blindfold in his eyes, "I am the chief agent, I may not be a hero, but I can do many things that superheroes can''t do-I Together with the heroes, is the true guardian of the earth." The voice fell, and the light surged. Silence emerged from the sacred. Latest URL: To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: Mobile reading of this book: Published book reviews: For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 748: Ferry Suddenly Enlightened), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 749： : Ferry’s career change Latest website: Even though the light has dissipated, but when the silence stands there with a smile on his face, the sacred breath fills the entire world. Even the weakest creatures can feel the breath of this **** coming into the world, because at this moment, Silence is incompatible with everything around him, as if he appeared before him, but he was in heaven. For a while. All the talents present recovered from this solemn, magnificent, and sacred temperament. "God..." Fury took a deep breath. Even the king of agents had to use his best to calm his mood. He whispered, "Are you here for me? " Although I have known that this is a transcendence who transcends everything and is one of the founders of the Chamber of Commerce, from the endless world, Fury is still used to calling him God. "Yes." Silence did not deny, and smiled, "I have been watching you, you have a unique destiny, and you are already eligible to join the pot." Fury confirmed his direction at the moment. And decided to keep going in this direction. His heart was already extremely firm. At that moment, he had already met the criteria for becoming a member. The silence would not be stingy to give the pot. He hoped that more and more members would become. "So, my guess is correct." Fury got the affirmative answer, and could no longer conceal his excitement. No wonder he. From the introduction of Tony just now, they have clearly understood what this qualification to obtain the jar means. It is a road to the transcendence. Even though the road ahead is extremely difficult, but this alone jumps out of fate and everything. The hope is enough to drive anyone crazy. At least now. Even Steve couldn''t help showing some envious eyes at Ferry. "Are you going to open the can here, or change a place?" Silently smiled. Fury took a deep breath again, and looked at the people around him, as if he was taking care. "Here are people who can be trusted. I''m here to open the can, so that everyone has a clear understanding." Fury said. "Director..." The rest were a little horrified. "You actually said trust, are you really the chief?" Coleson couldn''t help but complain. "What do you think of me." Fury''s face seemed to be darker. "If I don''t believe you, how can I help you open the door of time and space, and even lost SHIELD for this." When this sentence was said, everyone around was a little sneered. Indeed, although Fury had concealed a lot of things from them, he had always stood firmly on their side. And only the silence can be seen. Fury was just taking the opportunity to get good impressions. After all, the direction he identified for himself was the "hero''s helper." He is not a hero, but he can solve some things that a hero can''t do for the hero. This is how Fury defined himself. This is the direction he chose. Because it fits his heart incomparably, he easily qualified. "Now that it''s decided, let''s start." Silently raised his hand, two hundred first-level pots appeared in front of everyone. "Wait, shouldn''t you choose the series first?" Fury couldn''t help asking. "Do you still use selection in your series?" Silent smiled indifferently, "Or, want me to tell your inner thoughts?" Silence has conveyed knowledge about the jars into Furys mind, including some examples of jars, and he almost did not hesitate to choose the "Commander" series, or the "General" series, the last one chose this The member of the series is Princess Vivi from One Piece World. After Fury determined his direction, he no longer had any hesitation. So his series need not hesitate at all. At this moment, the silence said directly, and it was also telling him that his heart was completely in front of him. "Well, I have to get used to this feeling of being completely seen through." Fury looked indifferent, but he was still a little entangled in his heart, but his actions were completely non-stop, directly opening the jar. The jars of the Commander series have relatively more knowledge. But Fury had no expression. After knowing the magic of the jar, he looked forward to something more realistic-power. Therefore, the first-level and second-level large series of jars did not stop at all, and they were opened in one breath. Even if they encountered some interesting things, they did not make a sound and were speechless throughout. "I can''t understand this, so what''s the point of opening the can in person." Banner couldn''t help but said. He actually has some eyesight, because he thinks he can find a way to solve Hulk from the jar. Unfortunately, this kind of wish cannot make him qualified to open the jar. This is not when the Chamber of Commerce just started, as long as Money is fine. In the end, Fury arrived at his destiny item in just an hour. "Open this, and you can get a job." Fury glanced in silence, and saw him nodding, so he opened it directly, and inside was a light ball submerged in his body. A soft female voice suddenly appeared in his ear. "Commander, the red alert system is here for you." "Red Alert?" Fury was taken aback. Then he immediately saw that a translucent frame appeared in front of his eyes, and at the same time, a cognition of this profession appeared in his mind. His expression was full of surprise. "My God... is this a game?" Although there is no red alert in this world, there are similar games. At first glance, they are indeed very similar. This profession can summon all kinds of clones. UU reading can unlock all kinds of advanced science and technology, and even all kinds of weapons can be built. Its not polite to say that Fury can be built from nothing. Some re-organized a SHIELD that belongs to him completely! This is simply... so wonderful. "I have to say, I love this destiny." Fury did not conceal his excitement anymore. While studying this interface that only he could see, he chattered, "This is simply wonderful, it is better than I expected. Its even better than countless times, as if it was built for me. With this, I can really do what I want to do. It would be great if I could meet you sooner... Damn, why What function can''t be used?" Fury''s gratitude has not yet been expressed, and finally discovered that almost all functions are display locks. All cannot be used. This system looks like an empty shell. "Every destiny item is a road to infinity, but the premise is that you can get an infinite jar." Silent said with his hands behind his back, and said unhurriedly. Chapter 750： : Furys Jar Award The latest website: System occupations, in fact, is also an attempt made by silence. External forces increase strength. The red alert system that Fury extracted at this time is naturally a magical version, but the general style is the same as that of the game. There are clones of various abilities in the professional exclusive tank, various weapons, various bases, and even Various technologies. If you walk up step by step, let alone the king of secret agents, even the emperor of the world can do it. Of course, putting it in Fury''s hands would naturally take the path of an agent. At this time, Fury probably also understood the true meaning of the jar. Although he could gain strength, everything revolved around the jar. This is also of course. The Chamber of Commerce nurtures its members and naturally has its own set of rules to prevent the cultivated people from getting out of the direction that the Chamber of Commerce hopes. And this direction is determined by the method of obtaining the jar. "Get the novice benefits first." Fury looked very proud, "My money should be more than enough." "Indeed." Nodding silently, one after another jars appeared. S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau has been banned, and all accounts have been banned logically, but for so many years, Chief Fury has never relented in corruption. Look at his various safe houses and bases all over the world. Those are consumptions that are not even registered in S.H.I.E.L.D., so how can they be without corruption? From the first jar that Fury opened, everyone understood the characteristics of Fury''s career. Because of the height of a horse, a heavily armed army suddenly appeared in front of him. "Special fighters report to you, commander!" everyone shouted, moving in order, with the feeling of a soldier in a hundred battles. "Do you know your origin?" Fury looked at this group of combat troops, his eyes flickering slightly. "We are gods, commanders!" everyone shouted again. They didn''t talk about clones. Since they came out of the jar, they naturally have a name that fits the rules of the jar. So the rest of the people opened their eyes wide. God made man? "It means literally." Silent hands behind his back, "To us, creating creatures is just something we can do, but they have the same souls as all creatures, not puppets. In your panel, there should be Loyalty shows that whether you can always be their commander depends on your performance." Ferry looked at his panel, and sure enough, there were everyone''s avatars and names on it. The initial loyalty is all sixty. Represents subordinates who obey orders. "This is better." Fury seemed to understand the meaning of this profession. It will give the greatest strength, but it depends on how far it can be. This is similar to Tony''s series. The profession of the Chamber of Commerce is by no means simply giving strength. You also need to rely on yourself to use this power to fulfill your wishes. Fury didn''t rush to continue opening the can, but drilled these special fighters on the spot to test their strength, wisdom, and even speed. The result made his eyes shine. Except for the fact that wisdom is not enough to be alone, in other respects, it is no less than an elite agent. It can even be said that the physique is completely beyond the limits of normal humans, and the fighting consciousness is even more amazing. And this turned out to be just the most basic and most common special fighter? What kind of strength should the spies, agents, and even the Chronicles on the panel have? "Continue to open the can. I am looking forward to the rest of the troops." Fury felt that his desire was truly mobilized. He opened the can and said, "You don''t know how important a reliable subordinate is, if I had this before. The ability of Hydra is not worth mentioning in front of me." He couldn''t help but not excited. As the king of agents, there are so few people he can trust, so pitiful, so much so that in the end he found that his S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau had completely turned into a Hydra Bureau. This was the pain in Fury''s heart. And now. He can summon subordinates who can see loyalty, and this problem no longer exists. Fury was already a little impatient to see how powerful and outstanding the rest of the arms were. Then immediately re-establish SHIELD! One after another cans are opened, the red alert profession can be regarded as part of the summoning series to some extent. Some of the summoned bases are directly stored in the panel space. As long as the address is selected, they can be established at any time, and some have their own abilities. The units and agents were also summoned one by one, with excellent abilities and worthy of summoning. Fury even shot a big killer in a blue rare prize. -Primary weather controller. Although it is only a beginner, it has controlled extreme weather and destroyed a city to some extent, and people will not be aware of the traces of the weather being controlled. The threat even exceeds nuclear weapons. Fury is satisfied. Until all the jars were opened, looking at a large group of people around, there was still a little bit of meaning. "Unexpectedly, the blue rare-level agent Tanya could not be opened." Fury was extremely sorry about this. He drove two ordinary Tanya agents, both of them were charming and handsome, no less than Natasha, and even stronger in some respects. Then if the blue rare level was opened, he would be very good at managing superheroes. More confidence. It''s a pity that there is no if there is no. "The novice welfare is over. If you want to get the score card, you have to complete the task." Silence is very satisfied with Fury''s desire. Only desire can have motivation. "When is the task coming?" Fury couldn''t help asking. It''s okay not to taste the feeling of getting what you want. Once you taste it, you can''t stop at all. Fury feels that he wants the task very much now. However, the silent figure is slowly disappearing. "The mission is determined by wish and destiny, and it will appear when it should appear." The voice fell, and the silent figure had completely disappeared. But the cognition is also transmitted from the badge to Fury''s mind. [Task: Superheroes are distressed and do not have enough power to resist external threats. Please help them to gain the approval of the Chamber of Commerce and resist external threats. ] The meaning of this task couldn''t be clearer. Let the rest of the people also get the right to open the jar, and also resist external threats. Fury glanced at the rest of the people. I feel...this task is completely to his mind. Even if there is no such task, he will do it, because this is the direction he chose. And the other side. Returning to the voyeuristic silence in the dark, he was actually very satisfied with this task. It is worthy of the mission system he produced. Although it is only a debugging version, he also knows to increase the source of customers for the Chamber of Commerce. If Fury is really successful, it will not only bring benefits, but also leave him to train and train. Chapter 751： : Counterattack on the battlefield of public opinion Latest website: Silence did not say a word to the rest of the people from appearing to leaving. Even Tony didn''t talk. As if to confirm his attitude, he doesn''t care about people who are not qualified to become members. This makes the rest of the superheroes quite disappointed. However, Fury was full of spirits. "Coleson, you have to study hard behind this Yuri for a while, but he is the lowest level of the blue rare class arms, I have a difficult task to give you." Fury directly began to give the task. . "Me, studying?" Coleson pointed at himself, his expression a little weird, and a little wronged. In fact, after Fury had opened so many "God Creators", Coleson felt a bit uncomfortable. After all, for him, this was a sudden addition of so many powerful colleagues! Sure enough, something bad happened all at once. He has always been Fury''s left and right arm, but now he is going to go back to when he was still an apprentice and learn from behind a senior agent. This is really... "Talk to each other." Yuri is a bald man, but with a handsome appearance and a gentle smile, he seems to be easy to get close to. wrong! Coleson suddenly became vigilant, he himself knew this well. But...Could he think too much? This looks like a very good person. "Psychological hints are one of my strengths." Yuri smiled. "It can be forced to make people feel good about me, and as long as the time is long, I will be regarded as my best friend, the most trusted person, and even Place your heart on me and treat it as an unbreakable bond." Coulson''s eyes opened wider and wider, and then couldn''t help but shiver. Because he found that even if the other party said this, he still couldn''t raise the ill feelings, but was grateful for the other party to tell the truth. too frightening. This is the jar? This is how God created man? This is the blue rare prize? Horrible! "What do you think of that God? It''s the one who just appeared here." Steve suddenly said at this moment. He hadn''t said a word just now, but now he raised this question. "If the commander asks me to deal with God, my loyalty will immediately drop to zero." Yuri laughed lightly. "This is not because we are God creators. It is like human beings are born in nature but do not respect nature. We Its not the one who is in awe of the creator, but the transcendence... We are all people who know its greatness, and this knowledge is a curse. Any trace of disrespect to the transcendence will become under this knowledge. Unspeakable fear." This explanation is already very clear. Because of the birth and the hand of God, they know the greatness of God, and this knowledge has become the shackles of limitation. They will never be able to show even the slightest disrespect to the transcendant like an ignorant person like Steve. Steve lowered his head and remained silent for a long time. That God gave Hela strength and Fury strength, let them kill each other, throwing everything into the fight for the jar, this kind of behavior is in Steves view, in any case. It can be called justice, but in the end, the reason why he still has this doubt is actually his own ignorance? "Well, the crisis hasn''t touched yet. Steve, I also have a task that needs you to complete. If there is only one way to protect our earth, even if it is a game of God, we can only choose to participate and win. "Fry is already beginning to complete his task. He now knew how to make these heroes qualify for the Chamber of Commerce. The first is to accept everything from the Chamber of Commerce. Then choose a wish and strengthen your desire to obtain a jar. He already has a general direction. ... Fury became a member, opened the jar, and became a top junior member, which directly brought great help to the status quo of the earth. Yuri is an expert at manipulating public opinion. When everyone condemned Tony, and even questioned Tony was an alien undercover, a different voice suddenly emerged. This voice was not just whitewashing Tony, but looking for another direction and directly attacked Asgard. First, explain from the myths how cruel the gods of Asgard in the myth are. Odin is the **** of war and the **** of the gallows. He has always held contempt for human beings. These voices are also analyzed in detail. In the myth, how humble human beings are under the rule of the gods, they have contributed everything to the gods, but in exchange for a dismissive attitude, and even punish them at will. If the earth still allows some aliens to rule as gods, what is the significance of civilization on earth for thousands of years? This is the core of these sounds. As a group of aliens who claim to be gods, their purpose is not to form so-called allies with the earth, but to rule. In the beginning, this voice was only the beginning of a small number of people. However, as more and more people were told and more and more evidences were presented, those who had been gradually lost under the voice of "allies" and "asylum" seemed to start to question. Is Asgard really here to guard? If it is true as they advertised, Asgard has guarded the earth for thousands of years, but that was the era of Odins reign. Now the new king, the goddess of death, Hela, also inherited this Last will? Odin''s guardianship is silent, but why does Hela want to make it public? obviously. Fury and Yuri chose a clever approach. They were not eager to refute Tony, but instead attacked each other. Thanks to the elite agents, Fury regained control of the past forces a little bit. They were in public opinion. The sound was no less than Hydra, and the wind direction was moved back a little bit. And at the end. After Fury''s strength gradually grew. UU reading They finally came up with a killer. -The Queen of God. When the Queen of God appeared in front of the Asgards messenger, the whole world could see the stunned eyes of the messenger. It was panic, guilt, and even the first time she fell. She has always been proud. Skull. "Hela used force to drive us out of Asgard, have you also abandoned us?" the **** queen asked aloud. The messenger''s expression became more ashamed, and his head lowered. "The true king of Asgard should be my child, Thor, the **** of thunder. This is Odin''s last wish. Are you really going to violate his last wish and succumb to Hela''s tyranny and force?" Asked again. The messenger even knelt on the ground at this time. After all, Odin ruled Asgard for thousands of years. Chapter 752： : Tonys Level 4 Jar The latest website: Even in Asgard, Hella can basically be called alone. For thousands of years, Odin ordered the existence of Hela to be concealed, and Helas influence was completely eliminated from Asgard, so that everyone did not know her existence, even now through tyranny and force. Some people were under control, but Asgard as a whole was still on Thor''s side. After all, Sol is the next king appointed by Odin, and he has been active on the battlefield of Asgard for a long time as a prince. This led to the current lore. With the appearance of the **** queen, the messenger knelt down, and completely sat and watched Hela''s tyrannical persona. The whole world naturally exclaimed. This is not a trick of an ally, but a plot of a coup d''etat within an ally, turning an ally into an enemy. at this time. It was the moment Tony stood up. The moustache of this shameless bag still took the role of shameless bag, appeared in front of everyone and announced loudly that he had rescued the **** queen and a lot of Asgardians, and the **** queen also recognized this. Several more officials who have evidence to show that they are members of Hydra and are active in the front line praising Hella. So far. All Tony''s negative public opinion turned into positive again. He has once again become a hero of the earth, praised and loved by people. Only this time... Tony has a certain irony about this affection. Holding a wine glass, he was 70% to 80% drunk at the party in the villa, taunting: "The world is really a kind of person who is easy to be manipulated. If the development of civilization is left to the collective decision, that would be a bad thing." "But because of this, they need our protection." Although Steve was also holding a wine glass, his expression was clear. Steve hasn''t been drunk for a long time since he was injected with that serum. His body will quickly break down the alcohol, keeping him in a clear state. And it is because of this Qingming. He knew that Tony is still on the verge of a dictatorhe has begun to think that only dictatorship can promote the development of civilization. Even now. Tony is also rare, and has no response to Steve''s words. Their disagreement is not about protection, but is it more important to protect life, protect the future, or protect freedom? "Let''s talk about the next thing." It was Yuri who spoke out. "People''s emotions are easily manipulated. This is actually not a bad thing. As long as we have the ability, we can lead them to where we need them. For example, to concentrate the power of the group to prepare a fleet, I guess Hela will soon invade." Yuri was originally created by a **** who came out of a jar, but at this time, almost everyone regarded him as a part of this group. Especially Banner. He was surprised to find that Yuri''s power could help him calm Hulk''s anger. Since then, he has regarded Yuri as his best friend. Even Tony had to admit. Talking to Yuri is a very comfortable thing. He is like a perfect friend, who can always understand your troubles, and based on the identity of the friend based on the right help, if you dont know that this is his ability, he will Banner would not be the only one who regarded him as a close friend. At this moment, Yuri''s words easily focused everyone''s attention. "With Fury''s help, I can set up some production lines in a shorter time to continuously produce war robots and space battleships." Tony said first. Fury''s abilities have a great auxiliary effect on Tony''s power. Tony no longer needs to think about resources and production on his own. He only needs to study technology. Fury can efficiently solve the rest, and even concentrate resources far more powerful than him-just as Yuri said, unite everything on the earth. "Then do this," Natasha said, and then she smiled helplessly, "It just sounds like we still can''t help much." "No, don''t go ahead and say that, you guys actually helped me a lot." Tony was attracted by her smile for a moment, but he quickly recovered from Pepper''s gaze and coughed slightly, "My mission The degree of completion has reached the first stage, and has obtained the qualification to purchase the point recharge card and the four-level jar. If you can get something amazing from it, maybe..." Everyone was shocked when they heard opening the can. "When did it happen, why didn''t you listen to it?" Steve also showed a surprised expression. "Not long ago, well, it was after the establishment of the''Earth United Foreign Agency'' this morning." Tony was a little smug. His mission is to fulfill the wishes of those on earth who want to resist alien invaders. At first he thought these people were referring to Steve. But later I realized that it was actually not just them. So I have waited until today to realize the first step, which is to give hope. The earth began to determine the basic policy against Hela, and this was the initial mission. Reward points card, ten four-level pot purchase qualifications. Tony said the general situation, then put a smile away, "Hella is definitely beyond the level of a junior member. It is an existence above a certain line. The knowledge of the blue rarity level is hardly a threat to her. In other words, in order to be effective, I must draw a purple epic in these ten four-level pots." Once you add "must" to things like opening cans, the pressure will be great. There are often such routines in games. Certain levels, or certain activities, must have something to pass the level, or get a greater reward. In this case, peoples desire for krypton gold will be expanded to a terrible point. www. uukanshu. Com and the cruelty between the European emperor and the non-chief, the Krypton and the poor play will be fully demonstrated. Tony can promise. If Krypton Gold is still available, he will definitely bet all his net worth. Unfortunately, there is no such hope. There are only ten jars. After realizing this, the hearts of the others were also mobilized. "That is, even if the purple epic isn''t published, it''s not that bad, isn''t it?" Banner stammered, and finally asked Yuri, "Right?" "No, it can be said to be very bad." Yuri directly tore through the illusion. "Most of our hopes can only be pinned on this, because the style of the task is obvious. If you want to get more jars, only To achieve the next step, it is very likely to resist Hela initially, and if there is no treasure to resist her, judging from the current strength comparison-we probably have no next step." Chapter 753： : Extremely dangerous items Latest website: Although Yuri''s words are a bit pessimistic, at this time, too optimistic words will not even have the basic comfort effect. Because the degree of pessimism in this world has reached the point where it cannot be concealed. On the contrary, speaking directly like this makes people feel a little more depressed. You can also see how terrible Yuri is in this detail. If it weren''t for the gods who would not have the qualifications to open the jar and become a member, maybe Yuri could go further than them. "I can only take a gamble. Fortunately, the chance of the grand prize of the fourth-level can is much higher than that of the third-level can." Tony rubbed his hands, took out the badge, and directly appeared ten big cans. "Wait-did you just take it out?" Banner was taken aback, "Isn''t it the last hope?" "It''s going to be opened sooner or later, if it''s driven out earlier, you can still prepare a little bit more." Tony shrugged. He actually thought about finishing it quietly by himself. But I can''t stand the pressure. If everyone drove together, it would feel much better. This kind of fate-determining moment, it is better for more people to bear it together. Because of Tony''s "maliciousness", at this moment, everyone''s wine has become sober. Coleson and others were still a little confused. Obviously, it means having a party to celebrate the victory of the public opinion war, but it suddenly becomes an exciting time to open the can. And to talk about the last hope or something, this is too nervous. "Then, I''ll open it." Tony took a deep breath, stretched out his hand, and slowly touched a certain jar, then suddenly stopped, raised his head and looked at the rest of the people, and smirked, "Otherwise, you guys Who thinks he is lucky, come and help me drive?" It''s okay to ask others to help you open it, but the end of the opened thing belongs to the owner. For example, the light group will directly sink into the owner''s body. Tony said this at this time, and it was really under too much pressure. If he didn''t open a useful prize, wouldn''t he ruin his hope on his bad luck? And just after he finished. Most of them all took a step back. Shaking his head again and again. No one dare to gamble on this hope with their own luck. This is too stressful. If it''s just one''s own business, it''s okay, but this is an opening for all mankind. Therefore, the only Steve who is still in place is particularly conspicuous. Everyone looked at him. He stayed for a while, looked at the others, and suddenly showed a tangled expression. "I don''t know if my luck is considered good...I just think that this should not have much to do with personal luck. It is also the luck of all mankind." "Then Captain, come on." Tony immediately shook the pot. "Think about it carefully. You can come back alive after being frozen in that place for seventy years. Captain, you should be lucky." "Yes, the captain is someone who has survived the battlefield of that age of war." "Before, there was also the name of lucky for the country." "We believe in you." "No matter what the result is, this is the destiny of mankind, so go ahead, Captain!" Everyone fights for the captain, and no one wants to bear the pressure. In this way, it seems that there is a kind of "superficial companion" atmosphere. Fortunately, Steve is not a person who would struggle with such things. He took a deep breath and stopped hesitating. "Then I''ll do it, just open it?" "Yes, please." Tony stepped aside, and made a please gesture. This was definitely the most polite time he was to Steve. Without saying anything, Steve opened the first jar. The sound of inhalation suddenly came. All of them were beaten by the heart pounding by him. Unfortunately, it is not a big prize, but a blue dragon. If the first prize is drawn, then luck is also great. "I realized for the first time that opening a can is such an exciting thing." Natasha seemed to want to adjust her emotions, deliberately teasing, "I was not so nervous when I sneaked into the enemy''s secret base to obtain intelligence. ." "Yes." Hawkeye nodded in sympathy, "Even if you fail, you will at most suffer your own losses, not to mention that you have no time to think about these things during the battle-Captain, can you tell us before you open the jar? Scream?" With just one sentence, Steve opened the second jar. Still the blue dragon. He was helpless, and glanced at the rest of the people, "Or you come?" Everyone shook their heads together. Even people who didnt think so much at the beginning would start to get nervous in this atmosphere, as if the whole planet and the lives of billions of people would be ruined by their bad luck if the big prize was not awarded. . Seeing that no one came up to replace him, Steve opened the third jar. Still no prizes were drawn. It''s just that this time, instead of the light blob like the previous two times, what was opened was something like a cylinder. The related cognition has appeared in Tony''s mind. His cold sweat stayed all at once. "Why did you get this kind of thing?" Tony''s expression was also distorted. "What?" The eyes of the rest of the people looked over at once, "What is this?" Although it is not a purple epic, it is also good if it is a powerful item. The previous incomplete version of Eternal Battleship is not also blue rare. "Extremely dangerous things, extremely dangerous!" Tony''s expression was still distorted, it was a kind of strong fear and speechlessness. "Excellent, I think we need something dangerous now." Hawkeye said, but instead looked forward to it. The rest is the same. But Tony shook his head fiercely, his expression became more distorted, and he said with a smile and cry, "It''s not what you think, okay, this thing is called EOP-03, it is a blue rare level disposable weapon. , But it is not used to deal with the strong, but to implement the extinction of life on the planet level-its scientific name is called the conventional astral melting bomb. The bomb can burn the entire planet surface into a huge glass body in a few seconds, and all life will be extinct in an instant!" "Hiss" Everyone took a breath. Burn the entire planet surface into a huge glass? Is this a bomb? With such a small one, the whole world will become the end in a few seconds, billions of humans, all animals and plants, all vegetation, all extinct? Everyone couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of such a scene. "Can it be destroyed?" Steve''s expression also became distorted. He has realized that he has offered something that has no effect against a single strong man, and once it is obtained by the enemy or some madman who is holding it, it will be the end of the world. As for the usefulness-who of them will carry out the mass extinction of the planet! Chapter 754： : I am the one who protects you It''s not the first time Steve knows how powerful the treasures in the jar are, but he is still a little trembling seeing such a dangerous thing out of his hands. "The technology of this thing is far beyond what I can understand." Tony carefully took out the big killer. "If it is forcibly destroyed, there is a risk of detonation. I will put it in a safe place." No one in the audience knew this terrifying weapon better than Tony, and could only watch him nervously put it away. But Steve refused to open the jar anymore. "It seems that my luck is not very good, so let''s substitute." Steve didn''t believe in luck, but now he has to believe, what if he prescribes something that is not only not helpful but more dangerous. Seeing that even the captain retreated, the rest of the people were somewhat more nervous. Tony thought for a while and suggested: "Should we each open one?" In this case, even if there is no purple epic prize that can defeat Hela in the end, it will not let one person bear the pressure of this "non-chief". The others also agreed. Sooner or later is to face. Natasha was the first to walk up, and the more pressure she got behind, but what she drove out was still only blue. Then came Hawkeye, Panthers, Colson, Banner, and even Yuri. Every time a can is opened, everyone''s expression becomes more tense. No. One after another, all the jars opened were blue rare, and there was no purple epic at all. As the jars continue to decrease, it seems that hope has begun to decrease. Seeing that only the last jar is left. Everyone was silent. "So now, we only have one eighteenth of hope left?" Steve broke the silence. "One-eighteenth is only an approximate probability, but if my perception is correct, the treasures in the jar still have a certain relationship with the human will, so --" Tony opened the last jar abruptly. He felt his will was extremely firm. This is all hope! but...... Blue gas emerged from the jar. Facing the little blue dragon who made the dragon cry, everyone fell silent once again. If you can, many of them hope that this is just a dream. Without opening the jar, without such bad bad luck, everything hasn''t started yet, and there are still ten intact four-level jars waiting for them to open in front of them. Unfortunately, there is no if. There is no big prize, it is reality. After a long time, Steve spoke slowly and broke the silence, "The fate will always be worse than we can imagine, but when it happens, we have no choice but to resist." "This old-fashioned chicken soup for the soul, our generation has heard of it and don''t know much, Steve." Tony sighed long, looking very depressed. He was actually very lucky when he walked this way, and many times were dangerous. But now he really realizes that he is not the protagonist in the Chamber of Commerce. That kind of miracle will not always happen. "Now...what should we do?" Banner swallowed, looked at the rest of the people, and tried to get answers from whom. "Without the purple epic, the possibility of resisting Hela''s offensive is very small... but it is not hopeless." Tony whispered suddenly. All of a sudden, everyone looked at him. "In the jar just now, there is a technology that is about space blockade. It is called Phantom Space. It can expel a whole space to a space prison between different dimensions. If we have the opportunity to trick Hela into it. ......" Tony doesn''t need to say anything further. It is difficult to win a frontal battle. But if it is a surprise attack, there may be hope. Of course, the hope is also small. No one can be sure that the blue rare level knowledge will be enough to imprison Hela in a prison, but now, they have no choice but to seize all the trivial hope. Who made them fail to draw the prize. Tony is also determined to start his hesitant plan. At the same time that Tony and others were preparing for Hela''s invasion. Hela is also doing her own thing. Integrate the kingdom. To be honest, she was originally disdainful of doing this kind of thing. In her opinion, even these Asgardian people still dont recognize her rule, but over time, they will understand that besides surrendering her There is no second choice. However, Hela was tasked with fulfilling the wishes of the Asgardians. The desire to wash away the humiliation and achieve a great revival. So Hela gathered all the people in the ruins of the original palace. "Look here." Hela stood in the middle of everyone in a tights. She spread out her hands and gestured to the ruins. "This is our former palace. It is a symbol of Asgard. Its image is Among the nine great nations, and even among the many civilizations, UU Reading is a sacred place that represents the''dwelling place of God''." All those who were driven over were silent. They all looked at Hela with fear. "But now it is destroyed." Hela looked at everyone with cold eyes, no one dared to look at her. "Destroyed in front of you, in front of Odin and his useless son, the king of the gods who can''t even guard his own palace? It''s ridiculous." She really sneered, and there was a slight sneer in her eyes. Don''t hide. "Shut up!" There was a shout from the crowd, and a young golden armor warrior walked out with a look of death, "You are not qualified to slander the King of God, he sacrificed to protect us." In Asgard, many young fighters regard Odin as their spiritual idol. This soldier who stood up is obviously so. The rest of them looked at his eyes, sad, but more proud. Violence and blood cannot control Asgard. "You said guarding?" As soon as Hela raised her hand, the young Asgardian warrior immediately flew over uncontrollably, lay in front of her, and was stepped on by her. "The only reason Odin will die is that he is too weak, so weak that he can only fight his life, but what''s the use? Now you kneel in front of me, who do you want to protect? Who can you protect? ?" The young golden armor warrior''s face flushed and he tried hard. But it didn''t move. The foot on his back is like a whole mountain. "Listen." Hela looked at everyone in front of him, "In my time, Asgard is a real god''s domain. Whether it is the nine great nations or any civilization in the universe, they dare not provoke them. That''s why you have These thousands of years of prosperity, it is not Odin who guards you, it is me, blood and war!" Chapter 755： : Who is the real king Latest website: Hela''s body exudes an aura of terror unscrupulously, which is stronger than the aura of God King Odin in the past! at last. An Asgardian could not bear this kind of torture that went straight to his heart, and fell to his knees with a puff. Then there is the second, the third... As long as one person can''t hold on, fear will continue to spread, falling down. Everyone looked at this woman in horror. In their eyes, the woman in front of them seemed to have been completely integrated with Asgard, as if she was Asgard, the whole world, and all of them were just parasitic bugs on each other, although none Harm, but also meaningless. "Very good." Hela''s voice came again, and the audience was silent. From the beginning, Hela did not intend to use words to subdue them. This is meaningless, because Odins ideas and impressions have been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Asgard as a whole is like a tamed tiger, although she often dreams of being in the wild. Benz hunted in the past, but never returned to that time. Therefore, there is only power. "It seems that you all understand that I am the current king of Asgard, but I don''t really need your recognition, because Asgard recognized me!" Hela''s voice fell, and the earth suddenly began to vibrate violently. If they weren''t kneeling, these people would definitely be unstable. And in their incredible gaze, a steady stream of power poured into this place from the entire Asgard, rocks flew, the soil began to deform, layer upon layer, a dark color, larger than before, and spectacular The palace was built quickly. In the center of the palace, facing the direction of the Rainbow Bridge, huge sculptures belonging to Hela rose from the ground, and the terrifying pressure swept across Asgard in an instant. This oppressive force just proves one thing. Hella, the queen of Asgard! The whole Asgard seemed to be cheering, excited, and celebrating the Queen''s enthronement. Everything is just like what Hela said. Regardless of whether they admit it or not, Asgard has already recognized Hela, and even these so-called Asgardians have been expelled from this land where they have lived for thousands of years and become outsiders, and as long as Hela If she is willing, she can appoint anyone as a citizen of Asgard, a more correct citizen than them! This is the profession of Hella. Compared to the past. She is now the real king of Asgard, and the entire Asgard has become her god''s realm. "You heard clearly." Hela raised her hand and waved, "My will is Asgard''s will, my power is Asgard''s power, and the people who obey me are the people of Asgard. Those who violate me will be deprived of their status as Asgardians, and will be disgusted, expelled, and abandoned by Asgard!" As if to prove what she said. The crowd, including the golden armor warrior under her feet, felt omnipresent malice at this moment. They stretched out their hands to pinch their necks, and could not even breathe the air of Asgard. Their figures were invisible. Pulled by gravity, they will be expelled, deprived of strength and honor. Hela just watched this scene recklessly, she was smiling and watching everything indifferently. If we say that, for Sol, Asgard is where there are people. So, for Hella, Asgard is just this piece of land. Here is the source of her power, and now it is the embodiment of her profession. Her power, her life, and her future are completely bound to this land. She doesn''t care about these so-called people at all, so she is not willing to surrender. All her people will be expelled, even disgusted by this land. Under such unique pressure. Someone succumbed. They were shocked by Asgards recognition of Hela. Even Odin had no such power, unless they wanted to abandon this homeland together, but for the Asgardians who had lived here for thousands of years. In other words, not many people have such courage. Those who surrender surrendered completely, and those who resisted were all expelled. Although the population of Asgard as a whole had once again decreased a lot, Hela was laughing. Her profession is somewhat similar to Gilgamesh''s. It''s just that her God''s Domain is not a private space. It is Asgard. Those who have been lost can still be made up again. As long as they are here, as long as they are recognized by her, even the most ordinary people can gain the power of Asgard and become the existence of gods on par. This is the real realm of God, not a civilization in the name of the gods. So the next thing is to conquer. It is not about conquering the earth. Hela left the most populous earth at the end. She must first completely conquer the nine worlds, expel all those who disobey, and absorb all those who submit. Then, create a real kingdom of God, let Asgard''s name resonate throughout the universe, and become the realm of the universe! Hella''s ambition is almost infinite. On the one hand, Hela started to realize his ambitions of conquering, on the other hand, the earth that is constantly accumulating strength and ready to let go. Of course, there is also Thanos who failed to seize the space gem and returned to his turf not willing to fail. Silence closed his eyes once again and entered the long river of time flies by. One month, two months... Except for the earth, the Nine Realms were all caught up in the flames of war. Whether it is the elves or the frost giants, these civilizations that have been defeated by Asgard have no existence to resist Hela. They all surrendered. Some people became members of Asgard, and some people were forever Expelled to spread the name of Hela, the goddess of death. Just five months. In addition to the earth, the entire nine major countries have completely belonged to Hella. at the same time. Hela''s reputation has also spread throughout the universe, and most people are aware of this powerful existence who is constantly waging wars. Among them, Loki is naturally included. The **** of lies learned the news of his fathers death from the banished frost giants and elves. He also knew that Asgard was occupied by a woman named Hela. He did not come to find He met Saul, so he didn''t know Hela was his sister. If it was Loki from the past, perhaps he would immediately go back and kill the woman who dared to take his throne. But now, he has changed a lot. Leaving Asgard, leaving the place where everyone regards him as the second prince, looking for power in the endless universe alone, Loki has experienced the past in less than a year. Things that have not been experienced in over a thousand years. Chapter 756： : Disheartened Loki Latest website: I really left Asgard to know how big the universe is. There is also a feeling of diving into the sky. You don''t need to think about getting your father to approve, and you don''t need to face that stupid brother. All the people around him revolve around him. This is relying on himself and belongs to his power alone. But unexpectedly. Before he could create a world and let that father know his abilities, he heard the news. The father is dead. Luo Base Station was on the windowsill, looking at the gloomy city outside, drinking a glass of red wine, with a touch of sadness. "Boss." A man with blue skin suddenly broke in from outside. "How many times." Loki''s expression was a little distorted, turned his head, and stared at the man fiercely, "Don''t call me the boss, call me husband! Understand?" "Good boss, no, sir." The alien''s mind was obviously not very bright. He touched his bald head and suddenly didn''t remember what he had come in. Loki''s expression was even more distorted. He felt that such a subordinate was completely inconsistent with his compulsion. However, this Zias was the best he could fight. "Did you get news about your investigation?" Rocky reminded. "Yes." The Zias finally reacted, nodding his head repeatedly, looking at Loki in admiration, "As expected of the boss, we have already investigated clearly, the death goddess Hela has really begun to attack the Shia Empire, now that There are a lot of mercenary businesses, do we also want to..." Can''t help but worship him so much. Because of this incident, it was completely caused by Rocky in front of him. It''s simple. It was just that a certain nobleman of the Shia Empire went to the battlefield of Asgard to plunder the female elves who were proficient in magic and had an extremely beautiful appearance, and then naturally they were ruthlessly destroyed by Hela. The rest is no longer needed What has been done, the friction between the two is inevitable. "It''s not that simple, the friction now is just a small friction." Rocky took a sip of wine, his expression a little intoxicated. He also enjoys the feeling of manipulating everything behind his back. By contrast. The previous pranks are like little toys. However, with the expansion of his vision, Loki''s growth in this period of time is also very amazing, so he is very clear that this little friction can never turn into a big war. The three empires in the universe, the Skuru Empire, the Kerry Empire, and the Shia Empire. The Kerry Empire and the Skuru Empire have all shown a weakening trend in recent years, and they are younger, more tolerant, and more extensive. The Shia Empire has become more and more powerful. They believe in peace, develop commerce, and integrate cultures. They have moved on to a road to a strong country. There are two powerful guardians of the gods-the two gods Eve and Kesri. . If the information Loki he investigated is correct. The birth time of these two gods even dates back to his grandfather''s time. Now Rocky is totally unsure of how to deal with it. The reason for planning this small friction is to see the strength of Asgard ruled by Hela. "Bring me the detailed battle conditions and the war videos that were bought at a high price." Loki put down his wine glass, and the smile on his face began to be cruel. Whether it is his sister or his brother. The kings of Asgard belong to him. He wants to become the true king of gods, a king of gods even greater than his grandfather! The video came soon. 100% But Loki just looked at it a little, and his expression became shocked. Not only because he saw the Frost Giants fighting in Asgard''s golden armor, but also because of the power displayed by these Frost Giants. "This is impossible!" Loki''s voice was a little deformed. Fortunately, he was the only person in this room at this time. If the subordinates who admired him incomparably saw him, the impression of the boss who was full of himself would definitely decline. But Rocky can''t manage that much now. He did not understand. Compared to the two years since he came out, he has stayed in Asgard for thousands of years, and he is very familiar with the nine great nations including Frost Giants, Heroic Spirits, and Asgardians. But now, what did he see? He saw that the Frost Giant used weapons, magic, and combat methods that only Asgard could use, and even powers that only Asgard could use. It is as if these people have also become frost giants. There must be some information he doesn''t know. Loki walked around the room. Then stopped. "Send someone to the earth and ask Tony to understand, he must know something." Speaking of Tony, Loki''s expression was still a little jealous. That man easily obtained such a powerful force from God. And he ran out and worked hard, but it was just like that. Loki always felt very uncomfortable for not getting the favor of God and Tony got it, because it gave him a very familiar feeling, just like his father, obviously acting as if he was more satisfied with him, but always The stupid brother who spoiled him more. Is there anything Tony can compare to him? The news spread quickly. Although the communication methods in the universe are not as convenient as those on the planet, they just take a little longer. result-- Hela actually got God''s favor? Loki, who heard the news, smashed the wine glass in his hand. "Why, why is this all of them, so is my father, and so is God." Rocky''s expression was full of indignation, incomprehension, sadness, and humiliation. "How can I be better than them? Don''t you say that I value me more? Liar, All are the same liar." That is the favor of the transcendence! Jealousy alone can no longer describe his feelings at the moment. It is more frustration and fear. He understands the meaning of transcendence more than anyone else, UU Reading www. uukanshu. com because he has personally experienced it. Don''t talk about this power now. Even if his father is still alive, he might not be able to fight against Hela with a transcendence standing behind him. Only people who can deal with her are also favored, such as Tony, and that Fry... Damn it. , Why can even people like Ferry be favored? Loki''s heart was burning with jealousy. He was even desperate. In the face of his father, he can still use his own conspiracy and tricks to vent his dissatisfaction, and he can also find a way to gain recognition, but in the face of the transcendence who has surpassed everything, he dare not even feel resentment. The more confident people are, the more likely they are to feel inferior when they are hit. "Without the favor, I will definitely not be Hela''s opponent, even Tony and Fury can''t match, my efforts are not worth mentioning before they are favored..." Rocky began to feel somewhat Disheartened. Chapter 757： : I deserve this gift Latest URL: Silence is watching Loki at this time. Seeing this scene, it was also a little helpless. This is why he didn''t let Loki open the jar. The second prince of Asgard is still thinking of a princess. Although he has ambitions and desires, he wants more than he wants, but wants to be recognized. Fathers approval, mothers approval, even brothers approval. If you let him open the can now. After he is recognized, he will start to be empty, start to lose, and start to salt fish. This is entirely possible. Only when he truly understands that what he wants is what he wants, and has nothing to do with the attitude of the rest of the people, or that no matter what the rest of people think of him, he is only fighting for himself, will he be qualified to open the can when. It sounds like a child has finally grown into a mature adult. Seeing Loki getting more and more disappointed, he hesitated in silence to remind him. finally. He still showed up. After all, it is a single business. The silent figure just appeared in front of Loki. He raised his head and opened his eyes wide, looking at the **** emerging from the soft light in surprise, seemingly incredulous. But soon it turned into ecstasy. "You are finally here." Loki couldn''t even hide his joy. Because as long as there is a gift, he can be recognized by everyone. Be able to prove yourself in front of everyone. "Do you know what I am here for?" asked silently. "I understand." Luo Station got up and saluted with joy and grace, "You see my abilities, my talents, and my achievements, so you came to give me gifts. I''m almost ready to explode." "..." Looking at Tony who suddenly became confident, he was silent for a moment. So the princess is sick. Others will feel puzzled and frustrated if they don''t look at her. When others look at her, they will suddenly become proud again. What era is this princess. "I am not your father, and I won''t give you a chance forever." A silent and unhurried voice came. "So, I have come to give you one last chance. Your qualifications have fallen to the point where it is almost worth my attention. To the point, if you lose this opportunity again, you will completely lose my sight." The meaning in this sentence could not be more obvious. Rocky looked up incredibly. He almost couldn''t believe his ears, what did he just hear? His aptitude has fallen to the point where it is not worth watching? He is obviously the person he cares most about, and even relying on himself to achieve such a position and achievement in this dangerous universe, why does his aptitude decline, and why? Rocky almost wanted to question with unwilling birth, but when the words came to his mouth, he suddenly realized what kind of existence was in front of him and swallowed abruptly. I am not your father. In the opening sentence, this sentence has already explained the warning. Read the book quickly The existence in front of him is not his father, but the supreme sovereign who transcends everything. There is no reason to be regarded as his explanation. Father... It wasn''t until this time that Loki understood how different his father''s eyes were when he was watching him. When he thought of his father''s death, he couldn''t help but feel sad, as if he realized at this moment that he will always lose his waywardness in front of his father. qualifications. "You still don''t understand where your problem is?" The silent voice suddenly lost its gentleness and became a little sharp, "What do you desire for strength for?" "Of course to become the king of Asgard." Rocky said without hesitation. He suddenly realized his state, as if an irresistible force was oppressing his soul. It was not heavy, but it made him unable to conceal what he thought in his heart, and he had already said it when the answer flashed in his mind. "Then why do you want to become the king of Asgard." Silence asked again. "In order to get his father''s approval, in order to prove that he is not worse than Sol." Rocky said again. This is what he thinks in his heart. He wants to become the king of Asgard. Let his father know that he is better than Sol. Just a little girl fighting for favor. "But, your father is dead." The silence slowed down, his eyes fixed on him, not gentle, not sharp, calm like a lake, but it made Rocky tremble. Loki is not stupid, and this is not too hard to think of. The silence has already been said. The key to qualification is will. At all costs, we must fulfill our wishes and change our destiny. But if his will rests on his father, when Odin is dead, what should he fight for? For the people of Asgard? For the mother? In order to beat Sol? Countless thoughts flashed through Loki''s mind, and everything in the past flashed through his mind like a revolving lantern, unwillingness and jealousy that could not be hidden in the night alone. He hates Odin''s eccentricity and is jealous of the powerful Saul. He wants the attention, flowers and applause, more recognition, and of course, the pride of himself. "I chase power and power, not for my father, not for Sol, but for myself!" Rocky raised his head, looking at the transcendant who seemed to have seen everything in front of him, gritted his teeth, and finally realized In his own heart, he even increased his voice and shouted desperately, "I want to be the center. Everyone must watch me when I speak. No one can ignore my existence. This is what I fight for. The reason is the reason why I chase power." The essence of mischief is that naughty children hope to get attention. UU Reading When this concern is father and mother, it is someone. That''s just a child. But when this concern is the world and everyone. That is the king. Loki finally understood this path until now. Others called him the **** of pranks and lies, but what he really wanted was that one day he could become the king of everyone''s attention without relying on pranks and lies. For this, he can give everything. "Now I understand, it''s not too late." The silent face finally showed a gentle smile, just like when Loki first saw him, the smile that he took for granted in the past is extremely precious in Loki''s eyes. "Then I am very eager for your favor." Loki lowered his noble head, knelt on the ground on one knee, and said his vow in a nervous mood, "And I will never disappoint your favor, I Swear to you with my soul and everything, I am worthy of this gift." Chapter 758： : Rockys career change Latest URL: Silent looked at Loki in front of him. People have different wishes. For example, Bo Feng Shui Men, White Beard and others would not work hard for their own selfish desires, but for Loki, the desire that suits him best is selfish desire. He originally had the seeds of ambition. The silence was just a little bit, let him understand his ambition and desire. Although it has not yet reached the point of desperateness, it has already met the requirements. "So, I will give you this qualification." Silent stretched out his hand and tapped gently. All the knowledge about the jar was input into Loki''s mind. Loki''s expression was a little dazed. But in a trance, he also showed a happy expression. Finally got it. Tony became so powerful because he opened these jars, and his so-called sister Hela, and now he also has this qualification, and has surpassed his brother Sol. the most important is-- Now, he finally stood on the same starting line with the rest of the people. Under the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, everything in the future will depend on himself. This alone made Loki excited and decided to prove himself, and even more. Surpass everyone and become the king of the gods greater than his own father and greater than Odin. "I choose a jar from the Royal Road series." Loki did not hesitate too much. "Good." Silence guessed so. There are indeed a lot of people who choose the Royal Road series, but it is because quite a lot of people want to become kings and become the most common ambition and desire. In the past two years, Loki has been a small gain in this universe. Money is not a problem. When I was about to buy all the jars before the destiny treasures. Just open them one by one in the face of silence. The jars in the first- and second-level series were new to Loki, but they didn''t make him look shocked and delighted. He just opened them quickly, and there was no hesitation in the last jar. As a result, the occupation he obtained-God of Faith. "Well, quite a traditional priesthood." Silent made a brief comment, but it was a little surprised. Collect beliefs, ignite sacred fire, and promote to the throne. This kind of common, even some old-fashioned professions are naturally present in the jar, but no one has drawn so many royal series, and he did not expect to be drawn by Rocky today. But think about it carefully. It seems that it is also very suitable. Loki, this person, originally liked others to worship and fear him. Loki himself is also very satisfied. This system looks a bit old-fashioned to Silence, but it is quite new in this universe, especially seeing that the more people who worship and believe in him, the stronger this is. It seems to be tailored to Loki''s mind. "Although the sacred fire has been ignited, if there is no faith, it will be gradually extinguished." Silent reminded, "The power of this profession originates from believers, but after all, it is used by believers. If it is simply obtained by pranks and lies Believers, sooner or later, the gain will outweigh the loss." "Loki knows." Loki nodded, not knowing how much he listened. He still has the burden of the **** of mischief and lies, and he needs some time to grow. However, strength can already be given to him first. The professional-exclusive series of three-level pots has opened a full 1,500. Has reached the limit of junior members. As for the task, it is naturally to collect believers and establish their own kingdom of God. Seeing that he made another profit, the silence didn''t stay here any longer, but returned to his own room. Look again. In this world, it seems that only the heroes on earth, Thor, and the big villain Thanos have not opened the jar. The hero and Sol don''t mention it for the time being, they don''t really meet the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, unless the pressure is greater, it''s Thanos. Thinking of this Thanos who single-mindedly wanted to maintain the peace of the universe, he silently looked at him. This person is still sitting on the throne now, but compared to before, he is undoubtedly a little anxious. He already knew what was happening on earth. --God. It was possible to stop the time of an entire planet. Even the gems of the world could not do it. It was able to give Tony the power, and even Asgard''s destiny that should be destroyed was completely changed. Because of the appearance of this God, the fate has changed. He originally believed that he was the Destiny Thanos, but now he became a little confused and uncertain. He naturally did not give up maintaining the balance of the universe, but he did not have the confidence before. And at the moment. In front of Thanos, the person who knelt down. "I haven''t got the news about Infinite Gems?" Thanos'' voice was not so domineering, but everyone in front of him was shaken severely, and the audience was silent. The gems of the soul and time are on the earth, the gems of space are in Asgard, and the gems of power are in his hands. What is left is reality and soul. As long as he finds even one more, he will be more confident. However, since the First World War in Asgard, there has been no news. Looking at his own group of useless subordinates, Thanos didn''t say much. Naturally, Infinite Gems could not be found so easily, and there was no point in angering his subordinates. Thanos waved his hand to let his subordinates leave. He sat quietly on the throne like this, his sight seemed to penetrate the void. "God..." he spit out the name, "Existence from outside the universe, is it the concept of level that agrees with death...should we go to meet?" The news he got from the earth is actually quite a lot. Hydra will take refuge as long as there are aliens coming over. Therefore, he knew everything he had done publicly in front of SHIELD after the silence appeared, and the "God File" that was further supplemented was also taken into Thanos'' hands. Gods from outside the universe can easily suspend the time on the entire planet, even the Supreme Master dare not disrespect, and can bestow Tony with that kind of technology. If it is really the same as death, it is the one who can decide and even change the destiny. Silence saw through all the complicated activities in Thanos'' heart. He didn''t expect that in this chaotic situation, Thanos would directly see the source of all changes-him. Both the changes on the earth and the changes in Asgard are related to him, and the destiny is completely different. So, do you want to meet Thanos now? Thinking silently. According to the requirements, Thanos has already reached it. And the reason why he has not come to sell the cans is because of one reason-death. One of the five gods in the entire Marvel multiverse. Although this Thanos was not the Thanos that death liked, he was also affected by the power of death. Chapter 759： : First meeting with Thanos Latest URL: Silence is almost certain. If Thanos is allowed to open the jar, he will definitely be discovered by the death. After all, it is the conceptualized true **** of this dimensional universe, and all death in the universe belongs to her. So silence has always been hesitant. However, the rest of the temptation methods seem to have been used. Without further testing, the mission system cannot be established. Silently looked at Thanos on the throne, thinking. Then a decision was made. ... Thanos was sitting on the throne alone, half-squinting his eyes, as if experiencing loneliness, but in fact he was constantly thinking about the next countermeasures. Fate seems to be broken. The universe is truly in danger of extinction. But at this moment, his spirit suddenly became really sleepy. It seemed that between half asleep and half awake, a white mist enveloped him, but he didn''t notice it. Until-suddenly opened his eyes. I realized that I was already in a white mist, the throne, the subordinates, everything disappeared, I couldn''t see the sky, I couldn''t see the ground, and there seemed to be nothing under my feet. This is the first time Thanos has encountered such a weird scene, and his state just now was a little weird. As a Titan, you no longer need to rely on rest to relax yourself, let alone sleepy. That state. Obviously the spirit has been invaded. Who can invade the spirit of the Titans? Many speculations flashed in Thanos'' mind, but he didn''t think of God at once. After all, this universe was far from being as simple as it seemed. He still knew about this kind of thing. But Thanos is Thanos after all, even if he didn''t get any answer, he started to move forward step by step. Trying to find answers. Finally, the white mist began to fade as he progressed, and the scenery at his feet has gradually appeared one after another, which are bright flowers and soft soil under his feet. Thanos stopped. Bend down on the side, stretched out his hand to pick a flower, and leaned in front of him. There were fresh water droplets on it, as if it had bloomed last night. Thanos already knew where this was. garden. A very beautiful planet, with a very beautiful dusk on it, is a place for him to "retire" for himself. Just thinking about it, a breeze suddenly blew, blowing away the flowers in his hand, and also blowing away the surrounding mist, revealing a very beautiful sea of ??flowers, and the flowers were blowing along the breeze on him. Brings a charming fragrance. Everything is extremely clear. Garden, dusk. And the man standing not far in front of him. The face of a human being on Earth, with a smile on his face and a cute cat on his shoulders, is yawning comfortably, forming together, as if they are part of this extremely beautiful environment, perfectly integrated into it, and can''t be distinguished anymore A slight difference. "God?" Thanos recognized this person. The appearance of the people on the earth may not think of God at once, but it is too conspicuous if this is a white kitten. Silence was just smiling, not talking. Thanos'' mood was a little surprised. Although he had thought about whether to meet the so-called God, he had been hesitating, mainly because he didn''t. According to the information he got now, even if he had a power gem, it would obviously not be this. Human opponents. But I didn''t expect that the other party would come up first, and it was still such a strange scene. Is this really in the garden, or is it your own spiritual world? Thanos stretched out his hand and took off a petal on his head. After careful identification, it was exactly the same as the real petal. "This is real, but it is also illusory." The silence seemed to see through his heart. "Your Excellency came to see me for what?" Thanos let go, letting the petals be taken away by the wind, but his eyes were very calm. "I just think I should talk to you." Silent stretched out his hand, teasing Fei Ju on his shoulder, looking at Thanos, "In this universe, maybe only I can understand what you do, because I am In your soul, you see the power of death." Thanos'' pupils shrank slightly. Only he knows the "knowledge" that has been with him since he was born. Even if you tell the rest, the rest will only treat it as his babbling. That''s why he has been using fear and balance to drive others to do what he wants to do. But now. The existence in front of him actually said that he saw it, and he saw it directly from his soul. "Are you too?" Thanos asked impatiently, "Is it the same existence as that? It transcends the universe, transcends destiny, and can even determine the destiny and determine whether the universe exists or not. You are like this?" "No, I am not." Silent shook his head slightly. Thanos was suddenly disappointed. But also understandable. He has been tortured by the "cognition" in his mind for countless years, reminding him of his mission every moment, even if he gathers all the infinite gems, he can''t compare it. How can such a existence be so? It is easy to see, and will not interfere with the management of conflicts between "ants". "Is this disappointed?" Silence clearly saw all the psychology of Thanos, and couldn''t help but smile, "Your vision should be more than that. Death is the concept **** of your multidimensional universe, even if so. Above death, there is also the court of life, with the only true God-you must know that there is no so-called limit for all cognition in this world." In the previous words, Thanos didn''t feel much. but. When the word "court of life" appeared, Thanos shook all over. He didn''t know what the life court was referring to, but he felt it. Feel the fear of "death". Death is the manifestation of the concept of death is the root of all death, transcending for the immortal existence of dimensions, and even one thought can destroy the universe, but even such existence, even in your own mind The cognition in China, will feel fear of this? "what is this?" Thanos gave up a lot of energy to suppress his shock, but he still couldn''t help asking. From the beginning of hearing this term. He has already realized that his knowledge is still incomparably shallow compared to another realm. Death, which is like a great horror in his cognition, is not an unmatched incarnation. There is a greater horror above death . "It''s your organization in the multidimensional universe, probably the kind that takes care of everything." Silence didn''t explain too much. Because he is not very clear about the concept of life court. This is not a term that can be fooled at will. If he continues to be so strong, one day he will come into contact with the court of life. Chapter 760： : You want to deal with death Seeing the silence like this, Thanos did not ask much. Just silent. He already felt that the power gem on the infinite glove on his right hand did not work at all, and then thought of what the other party said just now, "It is both real and illusory." He was able to guess what was going on at this moment, and just silently led him to This point here is enough to show that he is far from an opponent. This alone made him wonder what to do. "You want to stop the destiny?" Thanos asked directly after all. "Stop Destiny?" With a silent chuckle, "The destiny in your mouth is nothing more than a sacrifice to death. There is no need to say such self-righteous things in front of me." "..." Thanos was silent again. This person knew him very well, but he knew nothing about him. Dialogue under this difference is meaningless. "Everyone in this universe thinks you are a cold-blooded person, but cold-blooded people don''t know how to appreciate such a natural and peaceful beauty." Silence turned his head to look at the sunset in front of him, paused, and continued, "Not even that. What is paternal love." This Thanos, although his strength is weak, his character can be regarded as one of the gentlest people among all Thanos. Not only has her beloved daughter. Also yearn for a peaceful and peaceful life. Just thinking that he must eliminate at least half of his lifes "destiny", and gradually behaved like a hegemon. That being said. At this moment, being silent and directly speaking, Thanos'' gaze became even more serious. "It seems that my heart is in front of you, with a clear view. In that case, you can just say what you want to do." Thanos said in a deep voice. He no longer wanted to waste time anymore and simply asked the other party''s purpose directly. "It''s not what I want to do." Silent looked at him, smiling, "but what you want to do." "...What do you mean?" Die Ba moved in his heart. The file obtained from the earth also seems to show that this "God" is keen to give the rest of the people the power to realize their wishes. He originally thought that it was just fun to pass the time, but now it seems that it is not that simple. "Since you already know that the so-called balance is actually a threat of death, have you ever thought about solving this threat from the root?" said silently. "Do you want to deal with death?" Thanos exclaimed. Don''t blame him for the misunderstanding, the silence is like inviting him to deal with death. But the silence smiled and shook his head: "It is not me who wants to deal with death, but you." Seeing that Thanos didn''t seem to react at all, he didn''t care about silence, stretched out his hand, and lightly faced Thanos'' volley. Suddenly. Everything that happened to Thanos in another universe was all entered into Thanos'' mind. That Thanos and death reunited, broke up, reunited, broke up... The whole is the drama of misery. Thanos'' rugged face was a little distorted. He never thought of it. My own so-called destiny was caused by the sour love between a Thanos and death in the parallel universe. In other words, if death fell in love with the rest of the people, the destiny would also be affected by the rest. inherit. "Really ridiculous." Thanos clenched his fists, his eyes glowing sharply, "My life''s mission is because of such ridiculous reasons." "It''s not ridiculous." Silently looked at him, "Ordinary people walking by at will will trample many ants to death. The emperor''s simple sentence may involve the lives and deaths of hundreds of people, even at the level of death. Mood can also lead to the death of countless people. In the end, it''s just the word "strength"--strength without rules." Thanos was silent for a moment, but the sharpness in his eyes gradually faded. He took off his infinite gloves and sat directly on the dirt. Looking at the beautiful sunset not far away. There are some places on this planet that have this kind of twilight scene throughout the year. It can be described as an eternal twilight, which fascinates him, so he chose this place as his residence after retirement. "Is it really possible to defeat death?" Thanos looked at dusk and suddenly asked. "As long as you don''t die, it is certain." Silent walked to his side and sat down in the same way. "Who are you?" Thanos turned his head, "If you can know the experience of death so clearly, your origin should be more terrifying than her." "I''m just a traveling merchant." Silent smiled slightly, "not from your multi-dimensional universe, but from the broader infinite universe beyond this, where there is no Thanos, no death, but there is infinite excitement. " "Bigger bubbles?" Thanos'' eyes lit up slightly. Although silence did not convey this knowledge to him, he easily understood it. Bubble theory. Human cognition is always limited to individual bubbles, planets, universes, and multi-dimensional universes. This is the largest bubble known to people at present, but outside of this bubble, there is a larger bubble set on it. The theory is endless. "Death is not a terrible person to me." said silently and casually, "but I don''t have to intervene. There are too many disasters in countless worlds. The purpose of my travel is to find People with potential to grow, not as your savior." "Have potential? For example, Tony?" Thanos understood easily. Everything is gone, why give Tony that kind of knowledge. However, the kind of power Tony got was still very weak. Maybe he can beat him with only one gem. But in the face of death, he is as weak as an ant. "If you want to become stronger, you need to rely on your own efforts. What I give is not the power to transcend everything, but the road to transcend everything." Silence seemed to know what Thanos was thinking. "I don''t seem to have a choice, but I hope what you said is true." Thanos was not willing to place too much hope. For people like him, language doesn''t have much meaning, only hope that he can see. UU reading "You always have a choice, because your wish is yours." The silence was just talking slowly, and finally looked at him, his figure slowly dissipated, leaving only the last sentence. "I am waiting for you in the garden." Thanos wanted to say something more, but then he suddenly woke up from his sleep. He is still sitting on the throne. There is still no one around. Is it a dream? Impossible, the Titans never dream. That''s true, and God has found it. Thanos stood up from the throne, boarded his own spacecraft, and went to the garden alone. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 761： : Thanos who opened the jar Latest website: As a planet of life with a pleasant climate and suitable for living, the garden is considered very precious in the universe, but Thanos has taken a fancy to this planet as his retirement base and naturally will not let the rest of the people approach it. At the moment, I feel it alone. But I found out that I don''t know when a small villa was built on this planet. Look again. The "God" was lying on the chair, blowing comfortably in the wind, and there were several women beside him. He looks like he is living here. Thanos purple skin was a bit black at this time, and he always felt that the retirement venue he had chosen so hard seemed to be occupied. The spacecraft landed not far away and approached step by step. Before he could speak, one of the women with a pointed hat glanced at him suddenly. Only this glance made Thanos feel shocked, as if he had seen endless energy, no less than an infinite gem. "Otinus, don''t scare the guests." Silent stretched out his hand and gently squeezed Otinus'' little hand. "I just want to see how the Titans in this world are different." Otinus retracted his gaze, and leaned back towards the silence. "We will live here when we are fine in the future. The scenery looks smaller than that. The room is much more comfortable." "Meow." Fei Ju jumped from the side to the silent body, shaking the mud, and agreeing very much. Now that there are more people, the doorless room is indeed too small. Moreover, with the current strength of silence, I don''t want to be the same at the beginning, and need such a relatively safe residence. Silence yourself actually means this. I''ve been running around for a while, but I didn''t care much about enjoying it, but now I look at the beautiful scenery in front of me and I think I still need to care about it in the future. Even Thanos knew he was looking for a place to retire, and he had to think about the long time in the future. "It seems that I will be a neighbor in the future, Thanos." Silently looked at Thanos who stayed there, and smiled, "Come on, Bismarck, bring some fruits." Thanos came over here. She glanced at the blond woman who was going to bring fruit, and she was a little bit cautious. After all, Otinus had just been warned. None of these people seem to be simple. The fruit was brought quickly. It exudes a lot of energy. "This is called a flat peach." Silent picked up a quite large peach, "Ordinary people can directly fade away from the mortal body and become a superman after eating one. Of course, it should not be so helpful to you, but it tastes excellent." After Thanos listened to it, he hesitated, picked up one, and took a bite. Suddenly, I only felt that a stream of pure energy poured into his body. Although he didn''t increase his strength, he still improved some of the old diseases that he was helpless. The key is. He had never seen the nature of that energy. "What a great fruit." Thanos sighed in a low voice. "This is just the worst kind of flat peaches." Silence gnawed casually. "It would be too unfair to the rest of the members if it was too good to eat like this for you." Flat peaches are also graded. Different worlds have different levels of flat peaches. If it is a flat peach in some worlds, one bite can make people soar in place, but the price is naturally extremely expensive and can be used as a job transfer. Props up. Thanos knew that it was precious too, and didn''t say a word, just silently ate one, and then picked up the second one. Seeing that he had eaten the third one, he coughed slightly in silence. "If you like, there are special food jars, and you can use your points to buy them later." "The jar?" Thanos was taken aback. There is no description of the jar in that file, so he doesn''t know yet. But he quickly learned. Cognition flooded his mind. "It turned out to be like this." Thanos suddenly said, "It''s interesting. Using this method to train members is just a bit limited by its own methods." Thanos is different from ordinary members. Although his own strength is not as powerful as Hela, as the overlord of the universe, his knowledge is not low. It was easy to realize the shortcomings of the jar. In other words, it can''t be regarded as insufficient, it just restricts members from gaining strength on their own. For example, Tony. Although I have obtained knowledge from the jar, it is extremely difficult to rely on myself to climb the technology data from these completely different huge systems. It is not even as efficient as my own slowly climbing technology, and I want to quickly To become stronger, you must get more jars. "In the endless world, most of the world''s power alone is not enough to surpass the world, let alone surpass everything." Thanos, who looked at silently, seemed to be explaining, "However, the jar has this. Magic power can bring the original ordinary power to possess transcending characteristics." This is not so much the magic of the jar as it is the magic of the system. The power of countless worlds can be used in countless worlds. For example, the power of the devil. In theory, only the Demon Forbidden World could have effective power, but in the system, it was the real Demon God. In any universe, there is this power to tamper with the rules. It''s just that the price is also expensive, and silence can''t afford it, so the tricky way of going through the magic forbidden book catalog is used, but it is only useful in the forbidden world. But when he said it at this time, Thanos suddenly realized. There was also a hint of heat in his eyes. Yes, although this may seem trivial, but to be able to bring together forces from different worlds and different rules, isn''t this in itself the mighty power that "transcenders" can possess? In this case. This kind of power must be obtained through a jar, and it is excusable, no, it should be. "In that case, I prefer a career with more means." Thanos said, "Single power and speed are easy to be targeted. Titans are almost perfect lives, and I also want a near perfect career. ." "If this is what you want, it is naturally possible to get it, but -" silently looked at him, "Sometimes, perfection itself is also a defect. UUwww.uuknshu.com" "I know." Thanos has already made a decision. The silence didn''t say much any more, and recommended the "shu" series to him. The technique here is not just magic or magic, but a larger series. Whenever you bring "skills", it must be a variety of methods, all from the endless world. Since it was a silent suggestion, Thanos naturally made the decision directly. So, he started his first open can. Compared with his huge body, the first-level and second-level jars are too small, and he has to be careful, as if he is worried that he will accidentally destroy the contents of the jar. Seeing his cautious movement reminded the silence of a word. The heart has the Tigers, fine sniffing the rose. Chapter 762： : Thanos’ changed career I have to say that looking at Thanos''s cautious look, the silence is still very satisfied. Those who sell cans naturally hope that customers pay more attention to cans. Moreover, even if the things opened in the first-level and second-level jars are very ordinary, they have little effect on Thanos, but Thanos'' expression is becoming more and more cautious. Especially when there is a small skill. It stopped and tried repeatedly. When he reaches his level, he doesnt just look at things at the surface. The power of this skill is insignificant, but in essence it doesnt belong to the rules of this universe. Thanos repeated attempts are to see why it doesnt belong to this universe. Ability can be used normally in this way. The result is obvious. Even the silence did not know why, how could Thanos see it. "Sure enough, it is a power that surpasses everything." Thanos finally sighed, and his eyes toward silence had changed. I originally thought that silence only came from the strong outside the dimension, perhaps a world wider than the multidimensional universe, but the strength may not be much stronger. But now this feeling has completely changed. As long as this force that violates the rules can be used naturally, it can only be described as "unfathomable". not to mention. It is impossible for the transcendant to come in person, at most it is just a clone. "Do you now believe you can deal with death?" asked with a silent smile. "I believe it a little bit." Thanos nodded, and then continued to open the can, "but that must be a hard road. I need more strength, or more cans." After marveling at the magic of the jar, Thanos also began to focus on this real power. What kind of power can the jar bring to him. He did not speed up the opening of the jar, the last thing the Titans lack is time. Only the first and second level jars were opened for several hours. Each jar must be felt carefully. Silence did not pay attention all the time, just lying on the rocking chair half asleep, feeling the natural breeze blowing in, and the brightness of the never setting sunset was just good, and it was indeed very pleasant. Thanos will really pick a place. "I''m driving out." Thanos suddenly said. "Ok?" Silently opened his eyes, looking at the fateful object in his hand, his pupils widened slightly. This is not a surprise in disguise. I was really surprised. This kind of thing in Thanos hands is actually not surprising, but the problem is that this is the first time someone has revealed the power of the rest of the member world. -Chakra fruit. That''s right, this is a ninja transfer prop. "Is this thing weird?" Thanos still noticed the change in silent expression that didn''t cover up. "Not surprising." Silent shook his head, his expression still a little surprised, "It''s just that it hasn''t been long since I put this transfer in. I didn''t expect someone to come out so soon." "Not long?" Thanos asked again. 04 He is now full of curiosity about the Chamber of Commerce, as well as silence, and wants to know more news. "Yes, I have only been to that world not long ago. There are a group of people who call themselves ninjas who possess a power called ninjutsu. I have found a lot of potential members there, and most of them are just Beginner, you will have a chance to see it in the future." "Can you tell me what kind of world it is?" Thanos became curious. "Civilization is relatively primitive, and the history of ninjutsu''s emergence is not long. It is full of wars and people who yearn for peace. However, the strongest is much better than you without infinite gems..." Silent and simple Described it, and waved his hand, showing the scene of the six immortals once fighting against Hui Ye. The strength of the Six Dao Immortals has initially surpassed the limit of junior members. You can even create the moon. Thanos without infinite gems is really not the opponent of the six immortals. Thanos remembers all the information firmly without blinking. Then frowned. "Although this kind of power is very peculiar and indeed colorful, it is still far from dealing with death." According to the silence just now, this Six Dao Immortal is already the strongest. But...maybe he can''t beat him with the power gem. The power gem is fully used and can destroy a planet in one hit. And the power of wireless gems is not enough in the face of death. "Although this power comes from that world, it is not said that the upper limit is also the same." Silent shook his head, as if lamenting his ignorance, "Being selected into the pot as a system must have his qualifications, heaven and earth. It transforms yin and yang, and yin and yang transforms the five elements. The five elements are all things in the world. The various changes in this are derived from the essence of existence of the universe. Chakra has already touched this essence, which is enough to support you to reach the level of senior membership. It means that different paths will lead to the same goal, and any profession will be in the same state." It''s not that silence frame him. In fact it is. Silence in the world of demon forbidden is also experiencing the feeling of a demon god. The magic mastered by various demon gods and the way to promote the demon **** are actually different. But the moment they succeeded, it was a completely consistent state for the entire universe. The devil can''t help the devil. And put it into different worlds, it''s basically the same. Thanos seems to have some sentiment, it seems that he can''t understand it, but in any case, he is very humbly remembering every word that the silence said. Then began to look forward to this power. He directly ate the Chakra fruit in his hand, only to feel that a force was born from his body, completely different from magic or other energy. After a moment of careful understanding. Thanos showed a suddenly realized expression. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com "The essence of this power turned out to be life? I am indeed ignorant. This is indeed one of the purest powers in the universe, almost the same as death." Thanos'' eyes flickered slightly. Unexpectedly, on such a small planet in another world, there would be such power. It is absolutely qualified to fight death. As the **** just said, this power comes from life, it can be divided into yin and yang, and then subdivided into everything, time, space, soul...the mystery in it is worth exploring in a lifetime . Silently looked at Thanos'' expression, knowing that he was very satisfied. I was also relieved. Satisfying members of this level with the power of the jar is not a low challenge for planning. Thanos has an infinite gem in his hands, so the silence is on the nature of this chakra, and some changes have been made. It can be said that it is an upgraded version of Chakra, now it seems that it is stable for the time being. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 763： : Thanos’ extraordinary European spirit The latest website: As members become stronger, the selection of items in the jar also needs to be more careful. Including occupation. After all, when silently designing professions, it is the power of countless worlds that are directly adopted, but there are inherently strong and weak points between the forces of different worlds, and professions need to maintain a certain degree of balance. There can be differences, but they cannot. The difference is too big. This needs to be adjusted by silence. Fortunately, the system also has customized functions. It is not difficult to make some modifications at the current level of silence. Thanos silently experienced the nature of Chakra by himself, and used some simple ninjutsu from the jar. There was still a sense of joy watching the feeling of this big guy''s somewhat clumsy hands slowly forming seals. "The essence of Jieyin is actually to change the flow and change of Chakra, which is the same as the effect of the magic circle." Silence added to the side, "But if you have a good grasp of this change, or a strong enough understanding, It is possible to reduce this process. There are some powerful people in that world, as long as they pat their hands, basically any technique can be performed." This is also the characteristic of Chakra. After Thanos heard this, he nodded. "I still have a long way to go." "Everyone has a long road." The silent palm slid down the back of Feiju in his arms, turned his head to look at the sunset, and said casually, "First finish opening the remaining jars, your strength Although it is strong enough, Chakra is a completely different system, and it is not at the level of one plus one for the time being, so you have a lot of novice benefits left-this is something to be happy about." Like Hella. Basically, I opened a job transfer, and I didn''t even open a professional jar. Asgard''s blessing alone allowed her to surpass junior members, and she was naturally not a novice. Thanos nodded. I bought all the three-level cans that I could buy directly, not too many, almost more than 500. It''s not bad to be able to open four or five blue rare treasures. Silence didn''t care, he asked Bismarck to massage his shoulders, which was very pleasant. Thanos over there was still slowly turning on. It seemed that an hour or two passed. A dragon roar full of vicissitudes of life awakened in silence. He turned his head in surprise and found that the little purple dragon floating in front of him was indeed. Look at the jar that Thanos opened again. Yes, it is level three. Is there a purple epic in the third-level jar? The grand prize in the grand prize? Thanos himself was also very surprised. Looking at this little dragon, he silently felt this vicissitudes of life full of epic, and he didn''t know what he was thinking. "Good luck." There was silence, and he sat up from the recliner with an expression other than that, "The last time the person who drew out the purple epic treasure from the third-level pot was a lot of things before. I didn''t expect you to have such luck." The purple epic in the third-level tank and the golden legend in the fourth-level tank are all theoretical probabilities. In theory, you can treat it as it does not. Because this is five times the price of the jar. In other words, silence is blood loss on this jar alone. "All luck is the revelation of destiny." Thanos whispered, then stretched out his hand and directly touched the light ball inside. He can feel very aura that there is a certain power combined with Chakra changing his genes. 2018 Stretch out his huge palm and pat it gently on the ground. Suddenly, countless pink crystals spread on the ground, and the flowers that were swept by the wind that were still drifting in the wind wrapped them in the crystals, and they were permanently frozen in this moment under the setting sun. Blood Succession BoundaryJing Dun. It turned out to be this. The silent expression was a bit weird, not because the blood line was not strong, but because the pink style didn''t match the purple-skinned muscular man like Thanos. The girl''s heart is a bit heavy. But Thanos seemed to feel nothing. He stretched out his hand. Layers of pink crystals spread in the palm of his hand, turning into a brilliant blooming flower. Thanos watched this way for a long time before slowly speaking: "Very good power and beauty, but full of crises. Everything will be invaded by it and transformed into eternity." The frightening thing about Jing Dun lies in its ability to crystallize everything. Not just on the surface. Rather, it crystallizes together from within. This is Chakra''s distortion of matter. In the ninja world, only Chakra can resist. But in this world, no one else has chakras. Thanos relies on this hand, the strength is already a lot more powerful. only-- "Your chakra volume is still too small." The silence seemed a pity, "Although your overall strength has reached the limit of a junior member, you still rely on your own strength to a large extent." Thanos possesses a powerful physical body that even exceeds that of Raikage. It can also defend against a variety of energy attacks. This alone makes him very powerful, so he can only open a mere 500 third-level pots. "It has improved a lot." Thanos squeezed the palm of his hand and squeezed the flower that was turned into a crystal into a powder. Then, there were faint lightning flashes on the fist, gradually brightening, and even began to cover the whole body. This is...Raikage''s Thunder Escape Armor? Use thunder to strengthen the height of the physical body, increase speed, strength, defense, and even indestructible in a short time. Although it is only a B-level ninjutsu, it is very difficult to practice because of its powerful effect. Silence directly put it as a ready-made strengthening skill into the prize pool of the blue rare treasure. Unexpectedly, this one was also fired by Thanos. "Your luck is indeed very good." The silence said this sentence again. He can only say this sentence. Although Jing Dun is a blood succession with strong growth potential, Thunder Dun''s Armor can directly increase Thanos strength, not to mention, it only helps him bear more power gems. Strength is enough to bring his strength to the next level. A good one is worse than a clever one. A useful treasure is more practical than any award. I didn''t expect Thanos to have such an extraordinary European spirit. "It will take me some time to get acquainted with this new power. Moreover, Chakra is derived from life and can be extracted from cells. Titan''s cells still have great potential to tap." Thanos put away his Thunder Dunge , There seems to be something different in his eyes. The appearance of the person in front of him, the world that is happening today, made him completely ask his destiny. However, he is still destiny. It is the destiny of fighting for oneself and for the universe, which will definitely end the threat of death. The luck just now is proof. Chapter 764： : Perceived death Latest URL: Silence did not speak. He just lay down again and took Bismarck''s little hand to continue massaging, seeming to be half-squinting comfortably at the eternal dusk before him. But in fact, the attention has been placed on Thanos. Up to now, the Chakra fruit has only increased the power in Thanos body, which is only equivalent to a new kind of energy. However, as he further extracts Chakra, he even transforms his life and even his soul into Chakra will be found dead. Thanos was actually right. The essence of chakra is vitality. It''s already considered the rule of life involved initially. and so. How will death respond? Silent half-squinted his eyes, his attention has been completely concentrated. Thanos got up and started to build a thatched house by his own hands next to the villa. It seemed that he planned to stay here for a while to get familiar with and strengthen his power. Silence also seems to be no intention to leave. Two people really want to be neighbors for a while. Thanos backs a little bit of thick wood from the forest. The thatched huts are very simple, but very practical, and they have all the necessary things. Thanos even made a lot of furniture by himself. If you let the rest People would be surprised to see him like this. Because at this time Thanos did not look like a hegemon at all. Instead, it looks like an old man preparing for his retirement. But he did it very seriously and very meticulously. "It seems that the power of a ninja is very suitable for you." A silent voice suddenly came out, "Patience is the most important character of a ninja. No matter how unfortunate or difficult it is, you must endure step by step toward your goal. go ahead." "I just believe that I will win in the end." Thanos stopped the action in his hand, his gaze was already watching, "What about you, are you moving towards a certain goal?" Although he has gained a certain strength and proved the other party''s words, Thanos is still wary of silence. Because he is still too mysterious. I don''t know the strength or the purpose. Thanos is not a curious person, but if he doesn''t know anything, it is difficult to ignore such a powerful existence. Especially...not sure how this person compares to death. "If you have a goal, there is naturally." The silent voice was still light and light, with a feeling of talking to himself. "But the scenery on the journey is also very important. I can get enough satisfaction and satisfaction from your growth. Fun, you should also be able to understand this emotion, when you watch Kamora grow a little bit." The tyrant of this world, the one he loves most is the daughter he adopted. Unfortunately, in the face of the so-called destiny, the so-called favorite is just a victim. But even so. At this moment, being silent directly said the softest part of his heart, Thanos'' expression was still somewhat unnatural. "You mean, do you treat all members as your own children?" Thanos asked aloud. "Perhaps it has some meaning." Silent chuckled twice. "In my eyes, you were all trapped in the cage called''destiny''. Your pain is your soul. , Are all products of fate, but I can let you jump out of fate and use your will to determine your own future. No matter where you go, from that moment, you have established a bond with me." Thanos was silent. Kaiyin The other party is right, because the so-called emotion comes from fetters. From the moment he opened the jar and became a member, this bond has been indelible. There is also a bond between him and death. But this is negative and painful for him. If one day death dies under his hands, the beginning of everything comes from this fetter, or in other words, cause and effect. Thanos seemed to have a new sense of fate and destiny. He completely stopped the movements in his hands and closed his eyes. The Chakra in his body began to mobilize, began to penetrate his own cells and draw his own strength. Spread toward the depths of his soul. He wants to control all of himself and kick the power of death from his soul. This is not difficult to do. It''s even very simple. Because no Thanos in any universe has the power of Chakra, this does not belong to this universe. When Thanos started to use Chakra to change himself deeply, he had actually jumped out of the destiny and identity of Thanos. , Cut off the connection with other universe "Thanos", and completely independent from the so-called destiny. Of course. The death was found. In a certain universe, Death who was still held in a cage suddenly opened his eyes. She should have been an intangible concept, but she is a tangible individual, a voluptuous and beautiful woman with white skin and long black hair. The concept of death in the entire universe converges on her. Once she is completely dissipated, there will be no more death in the universe, even the withering of a trivial flower. And at the moment. Death''s eyes were filled with anger and surprise. "What''s the matter?" The chain on her body made a loud voice, "Someone broke free from death, out of my control, how could this happen." When the person inside the bubble comes into contact with the existence outside the bubble for the first time, the first reaction is impossible. Death cannot understand this situation. Because in her common sense, the infinite multidimensional universe is everything, and in this infinite, she also rules all death. But now, there are lives out of this common sense. "Eternal." The voice of death continued to spread along the cage, "You can hear my voice, this universe is undergoing some unexpected changes." It is eternity that imprisons death. Both are one of the five gods. And after the sound of death ended a consciousness looked over. The eternal entity is not a human form like death, but a small cosmic temple. Of course, he also has endless incarnations. Different multiverses have different eternity. And at the moment. Eternity also found what death found. Compared to excessive personification, or even knowing the death of love, eternity is more representative of the order of the universe. so now. His consciousness descended to the universe where the silence was. But just with the arrival of this moment, the silence was already felt, and Thanos felt the same. He looked at the person in front of him in surprise and didn''t know if it was a life. It looks like a phantom with a humanoid shape, but its body is not a black shadow, but a flashing light like a galaxy. It does not see the slightest amount of energy, but it is like a certain Conceptual embodiment. Chapter 765： : Eternal Coming and Guessing Latest URL: Then again. Thanos suddenly knew its name and the meaning of existence. eternal! At the same level as death, even a more powerful **** than death. With such close contact with one of the five ultimate gods of the universe, Thanos only felt that he was constantly receiving huge messages in his mind, which made him understand a lot, but more was chaos, and it was extraordinary chaos. , Almost even his consciousness was frozen, and he couldn''t even make the screaming sound. It''s too small. In front of this kind of god, he was too small, even if he got the infinite gems, even if he got the power in the jar, the smallness was still indescribable. In the words of the world of cultivating immortals. Under the heavenly path, all beings are ants. A **** with such a limited concept is the Dao of Heaven in this multi-dimensional universe, and at least the messenger of the Dao of Heaven. Silence also sat up. finally come. In fact, he knew it from the time he died. Eternity will come, which is also expected. After all, the purpose of his trip is to develop the Marvel world into a mission world. If you don''t contact these local bigwigs, you will not be able to bring the members directly. As for safety. Anyway, whether it is him, Feiju, or Bismarck and others, they are just clones, and there is no such thing as safety. And he already felt it. The most powerful eternal power is still his essence endowed by the universe, which is equivalent to an incomplete demon, and it will be useless if it leaves this universe. As for the rest of the power, the "super speed, Absolute cure, cosmic rays..." In the rest of the universe, it is not enough to threaten silence. Especially when it comes to the forbidden universe. The silence is there, but the demon **** of complete body. In a short moment, countless thoughts flashed through his mind, and the smile on his face did not change at all. After all, he had already prepared for this contact. "Why." said silently, still the most common language, "you, who knows and almighty, are surprised that you can''t see my origin?" In the Marvel universe, omniscience and omnipotence are almost a bad street. However, the omnipotence here basically has limitations. Limited to the scope of the Marvel multiverse. And silence does not belong to this range. So Eternal has been observing the silence since it appeared. It was surprised to find that it could not see the other partys past, nor could it see the other partys future. The only thing that can be seen is the power that does not belong to this universe at all. And-the fact that this body is just an incarnation. "Outside the multiverse, there is still an existence like you?" Eternal chose to respond in the same way. Even though this kind of verbal response is the most superficial way of negotiation, it is better than safety. Thanos on the side can also understand it. But he couldnt say a word. Since the moment of eternity, he is like an immobile ant, who can only stand there, listening with wonder and fear. This transcends the universe and even transcends the diversity. Dimensional dialogue. "I thought you could see my realm a little bit?" The silence was also a little surprised. Although his body is an incarnation, it has brought him almost 90% of the power. Now stretch out your palm. "Death, eternity, infinity, annihilation, even swallowing, I have all the concepts of the multiverse, even beyond the concept itself, can''t you see it?" The silent palm showed his power. This is actually the essence of the power of the "Creation God". Douzi Literature Network It is the same as the root of the Moon World. The root of the Moon World is naturally incomparable in strength to the Marvel Universe, and silence cannot be compared. In terms of strength, he is not the eternal opponent in front of him. However-although the sparrow is small, it has five internal organs. One person gathers the core of the entire multiverse, and only one name can describe it. "ONE-ABOVEL-ALL!" Eternal spit out the name. If he still retains the rich human emotions, he must be full of shock at the moment. The only true god, the creator of the multidimensional universe, is the existence above all. OAA from the other multi-dimensional universes unexpectedly came to their universe. No, the reality of the existence of the other multidimensional universes alone is enough to surprise them, almost to change their perception of the entire universe. "It seems that you understand my identity." After the silence spent a lot of money, he still saw through the eternal heart, and he was slightly relieved. Although there is a plan to contact the big guys in this universe. But when the strength is not enough, naturally he can only fool around. It''s not a fool. The strength is not enough, the quality is enough. The difference between silence and Marvel OAA lies in strength, but not in quality. The power of the creation **** is moving towards the only true **** in the multiverse, and the nature of the power that devours the starry sky is the same. Now it seems. The first step is already achieved. That is-get the same qualifications for dialogue, even overlooking the dialogue. "The only true **** from the alien universe." The eternal attitude has also changed, and his words have become obviously polite, "Excuse me, why did you come to our universe?" Fortunately, it represents the eternity of order. If it''s death, I don''t care about that much. But the eternal duty is to maintain the balance of the universe, and even his own character lacks a human side. Thanos next to him also felt the eternal change of attitude. Listening to its language, he didn''t know whether it was relaxation or agitation, because everything could not be clearer. The silence that gave him hope and power was even higher than the five gods in realm! this means. He may not be destroyed directly by eternity today. Thanos is probably the first time he feels like a big boss. "Aim? I''m here to discuss cooperation." Silent said slowly. "..." There was a moment of silence forever. At this moment, UU read www.uukanshu. com thought a lot in his almighty mind. For example, outside of the multidimensional universe they know, is this kind of cooperation between multidimensional universes unusual? For another example, what is the form of cooperation, exchanging power like Thanos? Another example....... All kinds of thoughts and guesses were all enumerated. This was the first time they met in this multi-dimensional universe, and even the first time they knew about the existence of other multi-dimensional universes. This is beyond the scope of omniscience and omnipotence, and everything can only rely on guessing. The ability to customize before the silence is still working. He knows the eternal thinking, and while he finds it interesting, he can''t help but wonder. Sure enough, no matter what kind of life, after the advantage is erased, it will become similar. The eternity at this time is so similar to the visionaries on Earth who speculate about alien civilizations. Chapter 766： : Cooperation that will not fail Silence faces the eternity of a truly special life that can be described as a "god", without any shyness. The other partys existence itself has surpassed the scope that most lives can understand, but silence does not belong to this, because he is sitting on countless worlds in the system, countless information, and his own strength is not weak. Already have enough understanding. In most cases. Either go to the path called "divineness" by silence, that is, loss of desire, loss of emotion, and all codes of conduct revolve around certain "rules." For example, the root of the Moon World is that there is no self-awareness at all. Or, it still retains the desire for self, and most of them have the desire to "keep going." Most of the bigwigs in the fantasy world are of this type. Existence that can easily destroy the universe will still intrigue each other for desire. By contrast. Death tends to the latter, while the eternity before it tends to the former. So the rest is simple. "Although it is cooperation, I still need time to get in touch with each other." Silence directly stated his purpose, "We will send some members to your world, and similarly, we will also allow some members of your world to have The qualifications to go out and the consultation that can be obtained from mutual exchanges are all good for us." In fact, it is here to select members and send members here. But speaking from the silent mouth, it seemed like the other party was profiting. Whoever lets the ability to leave the universe is in the hands of silence. Eternal is still silent, but in fact he is calculating quickly. This is also the disadvantage of relying too much on omniscience and omnipotence. Once you are unable to know, you must rely on your own choices to judge the direction like a life unable to grasp the destiny, and you will fall into a dilemma at a loss. However, the eternal adjustment is fast. After all, he still has thoughts, not simple procedures. "I refuse." It said, "The unknown will break the balance of the universe and make more uncertainties appear. My mission is to maintain the order and balance of the universe. All uncertainties must be reduced." This is why he died in captivity. Although said to be bewitched. But to a large extent, it was also because of what death did-let Thanos kill people to increase his strength, and it was the Thanos who affected countless worlds. Therefore, facing the silent proposal, he chose to refuse. "It seems that you tend to be a more regular type. In that case, there is nothing to communicate with you. I dont know enough about your universe. When I confirm your qualifications for cooperation, I will go directly to your universe. There is only negotiation. Silence is not surprising that Eternal will refuse, but his goal has been achieved. Transmitting his own existence to the big guys of the Marvel universe. Let them know themselves and pay attention to themselves. In this way, there are opportunities to reach more people. Eternity is still silent. After losing omniscience and omnipotence in Silence, he has fallen into a state of semi-silence. Every action requires countless calculations and thoughts, and he uses everything he knows to determine language and action. . "You can''t do things that violate balance or threaten the universe." Eternal finally said slowly, "I will pay attention. Once something like that happens, or there is a tendency to happen, I will take action to expel you. " "Expulsion, you don''t have this ability." Silence half-squinted, and the corners of your mouth curled up, "You don''t have the qualifications to leave the multidimensional universe alone, let alone expelled, even if you find the possibility outside the multidimensional universe. It doesn''t exist. What''s more, even if this is your home court, a part of your **** who only controls time is not qualified to make any decisions related to me. Do I need to emphasize my identity again?" Eternity is still silent, or there is no way to respond at all. Because there are two very simple facts. 1. The opponent is OAA, the only true god, and his level is higher than him. Second, the opponent can come at will, but they can''t counter it. These two points are here, and they are completely at a disadvantage. There is no point in doing it. Enraging the other party will put the balance and order of the universe into crisis. So, the eternal body shape began to leave. It cannot communicate, it cannot handle it, it can only leave and observe. "Just left?" Silent sat back on the couch, "Some disappointment, I hope that the rest of the gods in this universe are not such rigid characters. The''god'' who puts the rules above desires will never be able to transcend everything. Transcended." This sentence is said directly. Speak plainly to the eternal listener. Because only those who have desires will want to change. People who only think about order and stability will not fight for them even if the opportunity is in front of them. If this is the existence of the big players in the universe, the mission system is not Way established. Eternal obviously heard it, but he couldn''t express it because he was still confused. And the other side. Thanos, who was finally able to move, began to gasp. There was still horror in his eyes. This is a dialogue that he is not qualified to participate in, especially the "cooperation" of different dimensional universes. It sounds like it will completely change the decision of this countless multidimensional universe. Thanos glanced at silence with an unspeakable mood. Countless universes, countless lives, everything is controlled by such existences. After a long time. Thanos was relieved from that indescribable emotion. "If..." he looked silent, and asked aloud, "cooperation fails, what will happen to someone like me?" From the words just now, it is not difficult to hear. The only true **** and transcendant from another dimension said in his mouth to discuss cooperation, but in fact, he has already started to act on his own, like him who has gained the power of the universe in another dimension Obviously it has become part of the cooperation. Once the gods in this dimensional universe, even the only true **** who seems to exist in the same way, finally vetoed cooperation. Then he won''t have any good results anyway. Participated in this level of things. He, the so-called cosmic overlord, is simply weaker than the ants, and he is crushed into dust at will. Silently glanced at him. He chuckled twice. "Don''t worry, cooperation cannot be unsuccessful. Have you ever failed when you went to talk about cooperation on those weak planets?" "..." Thanos understood. The confidence that cooperation will not fail lies in the absolute gap in strength. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 767： : Death of a new spokesperson Latest URL: Is this person, or this chamber of commerce... so powerful? In any case, Thanos is a little relieved, after all, he is now tied to the Chamber of Commerce, so naturally he hopes that the backstage is as strong as possible. Looking at Thanos in silence, there is no sense of guilt that deceives people. After all, to a certain extent, what he said is not wrong, but the powerful thing is not the silence or the chamber of commerce, but the system. The stronger he gets and the more he has experienced, the more he can feel the unfathomable power of the system. He has just been able to silently observe the eternal mental activity without being discovered, plus the various aspects of the system. This is an item that is so powerful that it is unimaginable. As long as there are enough trading points, the strength of the Chamber of Commerce will surpass this multi-dimensional universe is an inevitable future. Although there is no such power yet. But tiger skin is enough. After all, the opponent alone cannot break through this multi-dimensional universe, and silence seems to be invincible. "Speaking of which, what are your plans now?" The silence suddenly asked slowly. "..." Thanos seems to be thinking about this issue for the first time. So that I didn''t know what to say at once. But after a moment of silence, he still spoke: "I will still collect infinite gems, and strive to kill half of my life-unless, before then, I will become strong enough to resist death." This is also easy to think of. He is not enough to resist death, he must be prepared with both hands. Either resist death, or kill half of the lives to please death to protect the universe. "Sure enough, it''s different." Silence was not surprised by Thanos'' decision. "If you are a hero, you will definitely say that death should be prevented anyway." Thanos and heroes are protecting this universe. It''s just a different way. One side refused to make any sacrifices or exchanges, and the other, even if half of his lives were killed, would not hesitate. "A hero?" Thanos uttered this word, but he did not disdain or hate it. He is not someone who will shake himself easily. And at this time. His badge suddenly became hot. The tasks that belonged to him flooded into his mind. [Task: The life of the entire universe does not want to lose half of the people, please obtain infinite gems, and prevent death from choosing a new spokesperson. "..." Thanos didn''t know what to say. This task is completely different from what he wants to do. "Hahaha." Silence couldn''t help but laugh a few times. "Tasks are often arranged according to the wishes of most or one person, and the Chamber of Commerce will also prevent members from carrying out meaningless massacres. You just have one You can choose the way." According to the design of Silent''s mission system, it will indeed send such missions to Thanos. Then again. If Thanos does not change, what is the point of gaining power? Naturally, it is necessary to have more challenging tasks to inspire his desire to obtain more jars. "In this case, there is no way." Thanos seemed to breathe a faint sigh of relief in his heart, as if the things that had been suppressed in his heart for countless years were finally let go. Although a little unwilling. However, this is the price of gaining power, and the decision has already been made since the opening of the jar. Then focus on the second half of the description of the task. "Prevent death from choosing a new spokesperson?" Thanos repeated these words on both sides, seeming to understand something, turned his head and looked at the silence, "Will Death choose a new spokesperson?" "Who knows." Silence just shrugged with a smile, not ready to give an accurate answer. No matter which world Thanos, will accept the "mandate of heaven", rationally destroying half of the universe''s life, in fact, in order to please death. It''s just that some Thanos are forced, some are for love, and some are for their own desires. But one thing is certain. As long as Thanos is inseparable from death. It''s like Gu Yi must die. Even if you can resurrect after death, you can''t escape Gu Yi''s law of death. however. The Thanos in front of him may have become the only individual among the many Thanos who has completely escaped the influence of death. Whether it is his uniqueness or silent existence, death has a full nature to this place. Silence can be guaranteed. Death must do something. Different from eternity, death does not care about the order of the universe. She enjoys the entanglement with Thanos, and she loves the rhetorical Deadpool very much. She even longs to see the death of countless people. After all, her code of conduct is still It is for two words-pleasure. Silence once again consumed some trading points, peeping into the "corner" of the future, and the smile on his face did not disappear. When he refused to give any hints, Thanos could only think on his own. If we say that in this universe, death will choose another person to inherit his "mandate" and destroy half of life. Who would you choose? One figure after another flashed through Thanos'' mind, many of which were extremely strong in the universe. In the end, it freezes on a person''s name. The goddess of death-Hela. "Is it Hela?" He muttered to himself while observing the silent expression, "Death is the ruler of all the power of death, whether it is the devil, the devil, or the death, all belong to the rule of death, and so is Hela. In this way, she is also keen to kill, even if she has become a member, she will not refuse to die..." There was no change in the silent expression. But Thanos seems to have determined it himself. Yes, the rules do not allow members to carry out massacres, but in fact, this is a relatively loose prohibition and there are ways to avoid it. For example, launch a legionary war. For example, let the rest of you annihilate through six infinite gems. Hela already has an infinite gem in her hands, and she is planning to attack the earth with several infinite gems. It''s her! "According to this task, as long as you collect infinite gems and stop Hela, it will be completed. I already have an infinite gem, is it considered a part of completion?" Thanos raised his right hand. Silently glanced at the power gem, UU read with a smile: "Forget it, but two infinite gems are the completion of the first stage." "..." Thanos can only accept this fact. He will continue to be familiar with his own power. Although there is no new pot, Chakra still has a strong potential to tap. The soul and vitality of the Titans cannot be weaker than those of ordinary human races. then. Thanos is in the thatched hut he prepared, extracting chakras, and practicing ninjutsu. And the silence remained in his villa. Enjoy the rare comfort. But his attention has always been on the entire universe. Chapter 768： : Thanos started the action Latest website: Although the riots in the entire universe are still only a partial scale, the chaos has initially appeared. Hela and Asgard have shown amazing power, enough to make some people in the universe recall Asgard''s name from ancient biographies, and now Asgard is even more aggressive. As if a brand new empire is gradually emerging. However, the emergence of a new cosmic empire will inevitably be accompanied by a conflict with the old empire. Coupled with the riots within the Kerry Empire. The whole universe has a feeling of wind and rain. This is especially true for the earth facing the threat of Hela. Tony and Fury joined forces to try to turn the earth into an iron bucket in the shortest possible time, but the defensive power still seemed unsafe. Even a larger shadow is quietly covering the earth. One month after Thanos opened the can. Thanos, who had accumulated his chakras to a terrifying level, finally temporarily ended his practice. During this month, he basically maintained a highly self-controlled life, observing strict daily schedules, resting, searching for food, practicing spiritual practice, and having brief exchanges with the silent neighbors. Most of them were asking about spiritual practice. Silence did not refuse to answer the difficulties. And on this day. Thanos offered his farewell. "I have passed the stage of rapid growth in strength. It is time to make some preparations for the task. Thank you very much for your help during this time." Thanos said in front of silence. If anyone saw him at this time, he would definitely not be able to put him together with the overlord who frightened the universe. Wearing simple clothes, his eyes are calm, and his attitude is respectful, just like a polite junior or friend. "Go and do what you want to do." The silence is still lying on his recliner, "If you want to find me for something, you can use the badge, or come back here directly. I should stay here for a while. Time, of course, my sight will go wherever I want to see." Silence did not intend to leave. He also had a very happy month. Eat and drink every day, and then play games with Icarus, or go picnic in the rest of the beautiful scenery of the planet. It was also a rare peace for him. After Thanos left, Dia headed to Earth. In this month, he has not only practiced, but also learned information from other places. To fight against Hela, it is not enough to rely on his alone strength, not to mention, to complete the task, one must obtain more infinite gems, and two of those infinite gems are on the earth. Thanos did not bring his huge army, but only drove his own small single-man spacecraft alone, after several leaps, he came to the vicinity of the earth. The outer space of the earth today is completely different. Looking around, there are more than a dozen huge space stations orbiting the earth, and even military bases have been established on the moon, most of which bear the mark of Stark Industries. Just like an interstellar combat readiness. Of course. Thanos, a spaceship that did not hide its figure, was immediately discovered. All of a sudden, the three Eternal-class space battleships were approaching here. "You have entered the Earth Air Defense Identification Zone, please sign up for your identity, disarm your weapons, and go to the designated location for inspection." Thanos already knows this eternal class space battleship very well, especially the defensive ability that surpasses the entire universe technology. Last time, he was repelled by these space battleships in Asgard. But now, Thanos is not here to find it. He accepted the arrangement. Go to the so-called designated location on the moon. at the same time. Tony on Earth has also received the news. Originally, if there were visitors from outer space, he would not be notified immediately, but now, he just happened to be resting. "A space battleship without any markings. The technology is not low. Is it the predators? Or interstellar pirates?" Tony looked at the projection in front of him. In this period of time, although the earth has not fully connected with the interstellar orbit, it is not ignorant of the interstellar. Thanks to Loki who returned to this place. Loki arrived half a month ago, with his "legion", hundreds of warships and thousands of "interstellar gangsters", but it shocked the earth. Especially after discovering that those strange aliens adore Loki very much, looking like a god. So at this moment, Tony didn''t pay too much attention to such an alien warship that seemed "obedient". but. This indifference only lasted until he saw Thanos stepping off the spaceship. "puff--!" Tony sprayed all the wine in his mouth directly. I couldn''t believe my eyes. What did he see? That Thanos, the overlord of the universe, once instructed the Cheritas to attack the earth, and even invaded Asgard, causing the death of Odin. How could Thanos come to the earth alone? Still walking down the spaceship honestly? Is this the brother of Thanos? Or is it another Titan? Maybe the Titans are all the same. All the guesswork disappeared after seeing the infinite glove in Thanos'' hand and the gem on the glove. This is Thanos. Tony walked around with his hands behind his back, frowning without thinking, and finally decided to inform Rocky and Fury. At present, on the earth, it is basically their three members who have opened the jar. The projections of the two of them quickly appeared next to Tony, and an incredible expression still remained on Loki''s face. "Is it really Thanos?" Loki tried to make himself look more indifferent. "Watch it for yourself." Tony synced the image directly. With just a glance, Loki was sure. This is definitely Thanos the universe overlord who brought fear to his weak and fragile mind when he still knew nothing about the universe. The moment he saw Thanos, Loki immediately recalled the fear at that time, but soon, this fear made him feel humiliated. He is different. He is now opening the jar and igniting a divine fire. He is a **** that countless people believe in. "It''s just right." Loki''s mouth was bent to the sides, revealing a happy smile, "We can do a good job with him to calculate the previous account, and we can also **** his infinite gem. This is He delivered it himself." He could not wait to double the humiliation he had received from Thanos. Let all Asgardians take a look. How did Thanos, who easily defeated them and even made his father pay the price of his life to stop him, knelt at his feet. Chapter 769： : You are looking for a dead end Latest website: Rocky''s feelings of revenge are not unclear to the other two people. But they seemed more calm. "Thanksgiving should not do anything meaningless." Fury said, "Ask what he wants to do first." "I agree." Tony said. Then, without waiting for Loki to say anything, Tony directly linked the virtual projection in front of Thanos and projected his figure over. "Yeah, isn''t this Thanos?" Tony looked bohemian, and raised his hand to say hello, "I haven''t seen you for a while. Is the last injury so fast?" Last time, only 20 Eternal-class space battleships were used to repel Thanos, who had an infinite gem. This record gave Tony full confidence in the presence of Thanos. Thanos looked at his projection. "I''m here to talk about cooperation." He said directly. "Cooperation?" Loki''s projection appeared suddenly, and even laughed out loud, "Hahaha, it''s so ridiculous, the famous cosmic overlord would come here alone to talk about cooperation, but-a weak person like you, now has this Qualified?" The happy smile on Loki''s face couldn''t hold back. Don''t blame him. He used to be like an ant that could be killed by a finger in front of Thanos. But now, he gained such a powerful force, but Thanos took the initiative to seek cooperation. This huge change in status and status made him want to stop. "Getting power from that existence is just the beginning of an endless road." Thanos looked at Loki, but said calmly, "But you seem to have come to an end. Your father didn''t tell you. Don''t be overly content with your own power at any time?" "Hmph, it seems that you still don''t understand the current situation..." Rocky said halfway, and suddenly came over, "Do you know that lord?" Tony and Fury frowned at the same time looking at Thanos, a feeling that was not so good came up. "It''s you who don''t understand the situation." Thanos raised his hand and made a very simple move. The badge inlaid on the palm of the hand. That''s right, he put the badge directly in the flesh of his palm. Loki''s expression suddenly stiffened on his face. How could this be? Thanos, actually got the power that he also got from God? No, don''t panic. "Unexpectedly, you will be valued by the adult, but even so, your strength is just about the same as ours, and we have three members here, also have an infinite gem, you still have no qualifications to talk about cooperation." Rocky After speaking, a faint fierce light suddenly appeared, "What''s more, whether it is Asgard or Earth, you have a lot of accounts to be settled." Don''t look at Rocky''s usual dissatisfaction with his father. But in his heart. Odin has always been his father. After learning of his fathers death, Loki still saddened that he had not even been able to see the last side, but this emotion was hidden under the influence of Tsundere, and he didnt want anyone to know it, but its not. He can forgive Thanos'' reason. Thanos'' gaze swept across Loki''s body. Looked at Tony and Ferry again. "In that case, before I start to tell the story--" Thanos stretched out his hand, took off his infinite gloves, and even smiled mockingly, "Come and fight, let me see how much Odin''s son inherited. Divide courage." Loki was completely irritated by this smile. "You are looking for a dead end!" His projection shut down directly. Surprisingly, he rushed towards this side. Rocky rarely has such anger. In most cases, he feels that anger is a mark of Thor''s recklessness. But now, he is really very angry. For my father, but also for the weak self. He had to let Thanos know that he was completely different. Tony and Fury communicated quickly in private. The opinions are surprisingly consistent. Let them fight. After learning that Thanos has also obtained the gift of silence, after becoming a member, his strength has become an incalculable thing. After all, there are some powerful characters in this universe that exceed the level of junior members, such as Hela. . Therefore, Tony and Fury wanted to take this opportunity to take a good look at Thanos''s strength. Then decide other things. Loki, in a small spaceship, reached the moon in just a few minutes. He was wearing a golden battle armor, and his divine power was burning like a golden flame. He seemed to be a bit of a "god" power, and the moment he saw Thanos, he was even more motivated to fight. In fact, in the middle of the road, he has calmed down from his anger, but now he is no longer the **** of mischief and lies, but the true god, and he must show his domineering and mighty power as a god. "Since you are also a member, then we will use the membership method to duel." Loki directly took out his badge. "Whatever you want." Thanos moved his wrist and neck. This is the first time the stage of destiny has appeared in the world of Marvel. The essence of the destiny stage is the use of the mirror space technology of the Marvel world, but since this is Marvel, the silence will naturally need to be upgraded to avoid being seen and weakened, so it is changed to the sleeve of the world of Xiu Xian Universe, surprisingly, abruptly opened up a brand new space, forming a system of its own. Naturally, Tony and Fury didn''t want to miss this battle, and they were worried that Loki would be killed and taken away. They had already felt that. Even Gu Yi came nearby. But Gu Yi is not a member. She can only watch the changes in space outside, with a look of astonishment on her face. In terms of cognition of time and space, Gu Yi is an expert, and the entire universe cannot find anyone stronger than her. But at this moment, there is still no means to enter this created space. Because the changes in this space are not within the scope of his cognition at all, and even violate the rules of part of the space, in the eyes of experts like Gu Yi, it is like completely breaking her cognition. This is of course. UU Reading After all, it is the power of different universes. Only the unreasonable existence of the system can use the forces of different universes together without leaving any trace of fusion. finally. Gu Yi could only stay outside and study slowly. And the interior of the stage of destiny. Loki, who deliberately waited for Tony and Fury to arrive, saw that the audience was already in place, and raised the scepter in his hand. "Are you ready for trial?" The scepter was shining with brilliant golden light, exuding a magnificent atmosphere, just looking at it, it can be said to be full of force. This point alone, this transfer and Loki really have an excellent affinity. Chapter 770： : Ninja Thanos vs. Loki The latest website: Thanos does not have much action. Just a light hook on his mouth, showing a smile. "It''s just a mere appearance." Lokina''s calm anger burned again. The golden light on the scepter in his hand is prosperous, and the terrifying power gathers out of thin air above Thanos. Above Loki is a blue rare level skill-God''s Judgment! This is a rare skill with essential characteristics. "God''s judgment cannot be avoided. No matter where you are, the judgment will come. This is the end that provokes the wrath of God!" Loki directly stated the characteristics of the skill, trying to see some panic from Thanos'' face, even if it was just a cautious look. But he was disappointed. Thanos'' smile was even more contemptuous, just like when he sat high on the throne and looked down at him. "Turn me into fly ash under God''s wrath!" Loki showed his full strength. The divine power derived from the beliefs of the believers is continuously input into the skills, and the height in the sky becomes more and more terrifying. The gathering golden light even distorts the space, shining on the entire barren battlefield and turning it into golden light, as if A scorching sun is generally magnificent and spectacular. Obviously know that the next is a thunder blow. But no way to avoid it. I can only watch the power of God''s punishment getting stronger and stronger. This kind of powerlessness and fear is what Loki enjoys, and this is one of his favorite skills. unfortunately. From the beginning to the end, there was no fear in Thanos. While Rocky was angry, he was also suspicious. He himself is a connoisseur of tricks, especially good at illusion fraud. Is it an illusion that I locked? Loki''s thoughts moved, and a beam of light with the thickness of a human head crashed down from the divine punishment. Thanos raised his hand to resist, accompanied by the smoke and gas, and obvious burns appeared on the thick arm. "It''s just that?" Thanos looked over with contempt. "This is just a small lesson!" Seeing that it was indeed hit, Loki felt confident in his heart, with a murderous intent in his smile, "This is the end, and I will accept your badge!" Although it was a pity that he couldn''t see the fear from Thanos'' face. But Loki had full confidence in his strength. Accompanied by the scepter boom. boom--! The huge beam of light pierced the space and fell in an instant, and the terrifying power even vaporized the ground under Thanos'' feet, swallowing him completely. Tony and Fury''s expressions became serious. This blow is indeed terrible. The so-called divine power is fundamentally and completely destroyed, not only of physical nature, even the soul will be burned out instantly. At least the two of them are not sure to stand still to block the blow, even if according to Loki, this blow cannot be avoided, at least they will deploy shields or other defensive means. When the light gradually dissipated, there was only a bottomless round pit in front of everyone, with traces like magma on the edge, even reflecting the light of crystals, enough to see the high temperature. And Thanos has become without a trace. "Escaped?" Tony couldn''t help asking. He is more inclined to escape this possibility, after all, Thanos''s performance is really calm. "No, it''s turned into ashes." Rocky laughed wantonly. "I thought he would be so strong." Loki could clearly feel that he was hit, and even the process of Thanos turning into flying ash was clear. For him, this was the result of course. He would wake up and add half of his divine power. Who can resist it without any defense? But Tony and Ferry both constricted. Behind Loki, a huge burly body suddenly appeared. Raise fists high. Boom! A fist larger than Rockys head hit the face that was still laughing violently. At the moment of the hit, everyone could clearly see the deformation of skin and muscles, accompanied by ripples in space. The scalp was numb and deformed, and Loki''s whole body was bombarded like a cannonball. After rubbing hundreds of meters on the ground, he could stop, leaving a long ravine, as if he was facing Loki. Silent ridicule. The one who threw this powerful punch was naturally Thanos who looked intact. He hovered in midair, moved his fist, and laughed: "The strength is not very good, but the head is quite hard." "you......" Loki was dizzy by this punch, his entire face was completely unrecognizable, and the golden light filled with divine power was constantly repairing, but the intact eye showed extreme anger. He clearly saw that Thanos had been annihilated, it would definitely not be an illusion. "Is it just killing a clone, or is there only a phantom in your cognition?" Thanos made a gesture with both hands in front of him, and clusters of pink vigilance appeared beside him, and then gradually turned into There are more than a dozen of them in exactly the same shape as Thanos. Jing Dun avatar. Thanoss own clone skills are combined with crystal escape, which is stronger than the common cognitive clone. If the chakras are enough, it cant be destroyed by a simple attack, and even the clone can use a lot of forbearance. The technique, in the eyes of people who don''t know why, is extremely shocking. Loki''s eyes were now round. obviously. He was not used to fighting between can openers. "If everyone is true, then the strength of a single one will definitely not be too strong, and there must be drawbacks." Tony said from a distance, "After all, the ultimate strength of junior members is roughly the same." "I understand, you don''t need to talk too much." When Luo Station got up, the severely deformed and now golden face was full of post-modern abstract art, and the expression was even more so. He seemed to sneer twice. Raise his scepter again. "It''s not just you who do this trick." The voice fell, and clones appeared one after another, each of them sparkling golden and densely packed, with hundreds of them. Thanos'' expression finally got serious. Unlike Loki, UU reading Although Thanos has confidence in his own strength, he has never really underestimated Loki. At this moment. A dozen Thanos rushed towards hundreds of Loki. "Kill!" Loki also held the scepter high. The ability to separate the incarnation is also one of the skills of God. only...... The power of being an incarnation is far less powerful than the body, and Loki has mixed many illusions in it, which is completely deceiving. So when the two fought together, it was Rocky''s defeat, either by the illusion of a direct fist, or by being easily beaten on the ground. As soon as Thanos realized it, he immediately looked for Loki''s figure, but Loki as the main body had already completely disappeared in chaos. Chapter 771： : This is my last hit Latest URL: Thanos carefully observe the surroundings. Almost at the moment when his voice fell, a spear pierced behind him. With a pop. Thanos'' figure turned into a tree and disappeared. The simplest substitute technique. "The result is still only using some such means?" He had grabbed Loki''s spear, thunder and lightning flashed on the raised palm, and the harsh sound resounded through the audience. It''s Kakashi''s unique skill-Chidori. However, under Thanos powerful Chakra blessing, this scene of Chidori is far more spectacular than when Kakashi was performing it. The current visible to the naked eye is distributed in a large space, and the most central position is so bright that acting cannot be used. Looking directly at it, even the sound of electric current seems to go straight into the soul, making it irritable and palpitating. Loki dropped the spear at the very close of the shot, and turned into a streamer to retreat quickly. But it was still rubbed by this speedy blow. When he appeared a few meters away, his arm was already dripping with blood. "What kind of messy skills are these." Loki''s repaired half of his face was full of sullenness, "Just let me give you the name of the **** of tricks, dare you dare to hit me directly. " The first blow consumed most of his divine power. As a profession that relied heavily on divine power, the remaining divine power was no longer enough to support him to conduct too many trials. in other words. Now Loki is completely supporting. If Thanos does not accept his final provocation, he can take the opportunity to taunt and end the battle. If he accepts it-then take out the strongest skills and only all the power left! "A direct blow?" The thunder and lightning on Thanos'' palm slowly dissipated, and he glanced at Tony and others not far away, but did not refuse, "Then let you take a good look at our gap." Thanos didn''t come to kill the opponent, he just came to find allies against Hela. Showing strength is just what he wants. "This is a battle for dignity." Seeing Thanos agreed, Loki once again showed a sullen smile on his face. There is still some wolfishness in his bones. At least at this time. No longer think about shrinking. The scepter in his hand was raised high again. "This is my last blow-if you can follow along, I am willing to go down." Loki really wanted to use his strength to get everything back, so at this moment, he was really useful, drawing a trace from his divine fire, at the moment when the extremely weak flame appeared from between his eyebrows. , His face instantly paled a little. This is his origin and everything to him. Even if it is only a slight loss, it will take a price and time that is enough to make him feel bad to repair it. Thanos'' expression finally got serious. He could feel the power of this trace of flame, it seemed to be some kind of extremely mysterious, even touching the source of power. really. There is nothing simple for members. There was no word this time. After Thanos thought for a while, his hands began to seal quickly. Surprisingly, one of his own tricks was also flooded. Compared with Loki, who was still accumulating energy on the other side, Thanos'' hand speed was almost as fast as he was welcome, and it was hard to imagine that his extremely thick fingers could be so flexible. "Jarvis, record his finger movements." Tony was also not vague. Loki may not have noticed while in battle, but Tony noticed that every time Thanos released his skills, his fingers would make some strange gestures, and this time it was extremely complicated. at last. Thanos is faster. "Shui DunDungeon Shark Dance!" With the end of the last seal, a huge water ball appeared out of thin air, and Thanos and Loki were wrapped in just an instant. Like most skills, this is also an enhanced S-level ninjutsu. Coupled with Thanos'' huge chakra, the power and momentum are far more powerful than the original version. Even Loki, who had drawn a trace of divine fire, felt the extremely viscous pressure around him at this moment. As if this is not ordinary water. But the melted alloy, every drop has an unimaginable weight. "Surefire! Burn it!" Loki gritted his teeth and tapped his scepter. The trace of divine fire burst into flames under the action of divine power, and the water that came closer was rapidly vaporizing. This will undoubtedly consume more divine power. But if it doesn''t matter, this water prison always gives him a feeling of palpitations. And Thanos'' figure at this time also changed, the upper body turned into a huge shark, and the hideous teeth reflected extremely cold light. Loki had no doubt that the tooth was capable of shredding him in one bite. He seems to understand. The surrounding water ball is used to imprison his movement, and the opponent becomes this shape, but can move faster, here, he is the prey. "Come here if you have a seed." A madness also appeared in Loki''s eyes. At this moment, he didn''t think about winning or losing, nor about any tricks, letting anger fill his mind, madly squeezing the divine power in his body. He seemed to understand why Saul was so belligerent. Sometimes, only fighting, real fighting, can release the emotions in people''s hearts and show real power. "This is a little bit like the son of Odin." Thanos, whose half body had turned into a shark, made a sonorous voice, "But you are still too weak, the technique of crystallization!" Starting from his body, there were pink crystals spreading extremely rapidly in the entire water ball. At this moment, the space originally opened up by Loki''s sacred fire was compressed again, and the surrounding area was no longer molten alloy, but gradually condensing alloy. At this moment, Loki, if he knows what "made into cement pier" is, he will definitely think of it at the first time, because he is now being made into "crystal pier" little by little. The pressure has not only increased several times. in contrast. UU Reading Thanos'' actions didn''t seem to be affected at all. He had obviously become a highly compressed crystal, but his body was as fast and agile as a shark in the water. He even made a few quick turns around Loki. Thanos once again demonstrated the power he gained from the purple epic treasure, and the power of high-level abilities was fully demonstrated at this moment. After giving Loki enough pressure. Thanos opened his big mouth, which had turned into a pink blood bowl, and charged towards Loki at an extremely fast speed, just about to bite it down. "Let''s stop here." Furys voice appeared in time, and he stretched out his hand, and huge armored tanks with weird shapes appeared all around. There were also hyperspace fighters flying in the sky, space battleships, rows of huge bodies, carrying them on their backs. The biochemical warrior in the extremely dangerous biochemical tank... Chapter 772： : The strength of senior members Relying on his profession, Fury unexpectedly summoned an army with obviously unusual combat effectiveness in a short period of time. This is also the particularity of his profession. The summoned "god created man" can be regarded as fighting power in the arena of destiny, just like those summoning the undead in Oshemaru. And accompanied by Fury''s actions. Thanos'' big shark stopped less than an inch in front of Loki, and the sharp pink teeth were almost pressed against Loki''s face. Thanos did not come to fight after all. He changed back into a human form, and all the ninjutsu slowly dissipated. Then he looked around the surrounding army, as well as Ferry and Tony. "If you add infinite gems, you three will go together, it will not be my enemy of one." Thanos said slowly as if telling the truth. Both Tony and Fury''s faces were a bit unsightly. obviously. After Thanos obtained the pot and became a member, relying on past accumulation, he has surpassed their level, and coupled with a power gem in his hand, he really wants to fight, maybe it really is as the other party said. Even though they also have a spiritual gem in their hands, they have not fully utilized the spiritual gem at all. "Since it''s a door-to-door search for cooperation, it must look a bit like looking for cooperation." Fury is worthy of being the king of secret agents. Even at this time, he is the first to stand up, "Since there are common enemies, That will always show us your sincerity." "Sincere?" Thanos put on the Infinite Gloves again and walked over step by step. "It seems that you still don''t understand the terrible part of Hela. My arrival is the best sincerity. Even so, with a little carelessness, we It will still be wiped out, with this universe." Thanos''s extremely serious expression means that he is not joking. Fury and Tony looked at each other. Obviously they were taken aback. With the entire universe flying to ashes and annihilation? Is Hela so powerful? And dont members not allow mass murder? "Is there anything we don''t know about this?" Tony seemed to realize something. "Of course." Thanos raised his infinite gloves. "You may have heard that I have been killing in the universe. Every time I reach a planet, I will kill half of the lives, randomly and evenly, to ensure that each life All have the same hope of survival." "Isn''t it because of your cruelty?" Tony sneered. But I also realized something was wrong in my heart. In the past, they would not think about the reason for Thanos to do this, because not to mention half of the lives, even if it is a quarter, a tenth, or an infinite number, they must stop Thanos. But at this time Thanos said so. It seems really hard to understand. If it is because of tyranny, why leave half of it, and especially emphasize randomness. "I did this just to please a god, a unique god, that is-death." Thanos looked directly at Tony, seeming to express his sincerity. "Hella?" Tony was indeed taken aback. Hela, the goddess of death, has such great power? "It''s not Hela, Helakong has the name of death, but it''s just borrowing the power of death." When Thanos mentioned Hela, there was no special expression in his eyes, but when he mentioned death, that share Be careful, anyone can see it. Later, Thanos began to explain the essence of death. The manifestation of the law, the ruler of death, the only one among countless parallel universes. Even all the death gods, demons, and undead creatures, all of these existences related to the power of death, all come from death, which can be said to be the incarnation of her power, or her children, and her dependents. The same goes for Hella. At least the power that belongs to the power of death comes from death. Tony understood. In fact, it is not difficult to understand. When he heard "Once death disappears, or the power is withdrawn, the entire universe will not die even a flower or a cell" and "Death rules death. One thought can destroy the entire universe, even aroused All infinite gems will not be opponents of death" during these two passages. The whole person was dumbfounded. Is this really life? In other words, is it really an opponent that can be defeated? Life and death are the laws of the universe, it is impossible to kill or defeat it. "This is too hard to believe." Fury stared at Thanos, "It sounds like the most absurd story. What evidence do you have to prove what you said?" If it''s like Thanos said. That can''t be defeated by any mortal at all. "I really have no evidence to prove it." Thanos took a look at Fury, then raised his palm to display the badge inlaid on his palm. "But you can consult God. I think that the benevolent adult is I will not refuse this little answer." This is indeed a way. In this small universe, it is not so easy to prove the existence of death, or the idea itself is extremely dangerous. Because death is everywhere. Trying to get the attention of death is extremely dangerous for any life. Tony and Fury looked at each other. They naturally believed in silence. After all, they already knew about the existence of the Chamber of Commerce. However, after hearing Thanoss explanation just now, they were still a little uneasy, and even unable to determine whether the silence from the Chamber of Commerce could counteract existence like death. However, this kind of anxiety still has to be asked after all. Silence quickly responded. "Death, it naturally exists." A silent voice came from the badge, very flat, "The life of the rule manifestation is not a peculiar phenomenon in the macrocosm. You are shallow. I haven''t touched the mystery of the real macrocosm, but at the level of your multi-dimensional universe collection, the **** of rule manifestation like death can already be considered a senior member." The silent words are not long, but they reveal a lot of information. Ferry and Tony didn''t know whether to breathe a sigh of relief or to get nervous. This is not scientific at all, and the existence of such a terrifying thing is unimaginable in the Chamber of Commerce. From this point of view, it should be relieved. but-- That''s a premium member! "For ordinary members, becoming a senior member is the ultimate goal." Tony''s voice was a bit bitter. what is this? Just passed the novice zone and met the ultimate boss? According to the standards of the Chamber of Commerce. Junior members, even intermediate members, cannot be hostile. Then meet a senior member? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 773： : This time I will direct Latest URL: In the end, the silence gave Tony and Fury a little comfort. "Destroy the universe directly, although death can be done, but it will not be done easily. Your multidimensional universe is not the only one of death, so you can rest assured." The silence is also true. The fact that death alone caused the Thanos of countless universes to help her kill people will not make her imprisoned forever. If death can come at will, there is no need for Thanos to do such a thing. She alone is enough to destroy the entire multidimensional universe. After listening to the silence, Tony finally breathed a sigh of relief. Think about it again. What about a senior member? No matter how big it is, the Chamber of Commerce is no bigger than the Chamber of Commerce. Since I have a stronger backstage, it is far from desperate. As long as I don''t die, I will always become a senior member. After all, becoming a member means that "hope" will always exist. "So what we have to face now is Hela who may be chosen by death as the messenger?" Tony refocused his attention on the crisis itself. He raised his eyebrows. "But, Hela is already a member of the Chamber of Commerce, you Are you sure death will choose her?" "The Chamber of Commerce does not mind that we use the rest of the power, and as long as Hela is still using the power of death, she will not be able to get rid of the influence of death." Thanos said. Although he is not 100% sure that it is Hela. However, the possibility of Hela is the greatest. "Well, it seems that our enemy has not changed." Tony glanced at Thanos. "However, we will not trust you so quickly. After all, hundreds of thousands of soldiers have died because of you. This debt Its not so easy to turn pages." "You will always care about little things that are of no importance." Thanos was indifferent to this. He never thought about becoming friends with people like Tony or anything. Even if you no longer pay for death. He cannot be a hero either. This time, it was just a messenger who came to cooperate and resist death together, and nothing more. In the end, Thanos came to earth peacefully. Regarding this point, the most unacceptable are naturally the Asgardians. Their **** King Odin died under Thanos attack. Although Odin himself could not bear such a consumption, this For Asgard, it is still an unforgivable hatred. Fortunately, the queen is not a person controlled by emotions. She comforted the Asgardians on earth for a while. But it is only temporary. "As far as I know, you Asgard have been doing the best in the universe for a while." Thanos looked at the **** queen, "Countless people are chanting the name of Asgard, but it is a pity that it accompanies it. It is not glory, but war and fear." "Hella does not represent the orthodoxy of Asgard, my child is." The Queen of God did not waver at all. "However, it is your clan who has become a death minion at this moment." Thanos pointed out sharply. "If we meet on the battlefield, we will not be merciful." The Queen clearly understood what Thanos meant by these words, then paused, and then said, "At least, we will be more reliable than you." She emphasized reliability. The meaning is self-evident. You are just an ally who cooperates temporarily, and you have enemies with us. In this group, they are the Asgardians who are more trustworthy. "As expected to be the Queen of God." Thanos nodded, took out a pack of blueberries from the table, opened his mouth, and ate it all in one bite. "That''s the snack I prepared for myself..." Tony looked at Thanos silently. "As a snack, it doesn''t taste very good." Thanos noodles returned the packaging bag without changing its color. "I recommend you to eat Kroko, which is provided by a country where I have destroyed half of my life. Mine, they are still grateful for what I have done, because if it weren''t for me, they would have been destroyed by an extreme lack of resources." "..." Tony used a lot of energy to restrain his urge to answer. When a superhero is mixed with a **** butcher like Thanos, it is difficult to adapt to all aspects. He can only turn the topic to business. A distributed projection of the universe rises from the front. But Thanos looked around and asked, "Just these people? What about your partners." "Does the dignified overlord of the universe still care about some people on earth?" Tony said in a weird manner, "Do you know that we are your nemesis?" "No, I just make sure that they have been abandoned by you." Thanos looked at Tony, "Your so-called team style can''t do anything at all. There can only be one voice in a team. Now it seems , You have become this voice." Tony''s face was green and white. He has indeed become the only voice. The rest of the people are weak, and although they are willing to help, they can''t do anything at all, so he arranges their arrangements in other insignificant places. The former team has completely disappeared since he became a member. "What do you want?" Fury interjected from the side, "Want to be the only voice in our current team? You should know that you cannot be trusted at all." "I just dislike this inefficient discussion." Thanos got up from his seat and stretched out his hand to wave on the cosmic star chart. "This is already the sixth planet Hela has conquered. Only one is missing. Conquer all the nine worlds, and the earth is the last one. She has to walk the path of Asgard first, and then go further than her father, so-our decisive battle must be released On this planet." He pointed to the enlarged planet on the star chart. Different beauty on earth. The whole planet looks like a pale crystal ball, with all the bumps on the surface are hills full of snow and frost. This is the residence of the Frost Giant. UU reading Loki looked at the planet, his face a little unsightly. Because he kept the blood of the frost giant in his body. Tony opened his mouth, and finally could only nod his head: "Thanos is right. If we don''t want to fight on the ground, here is our most critical line of defense-if we lose again, we can only fight on Earth on the ground, and that will kill a lot of people." Tony originally thought Thanos would definitely say fighting on Earth. Because it is impossible for him to care about the life and death of people on earth. He was even ready to pull the rest of the people to denounce Thanos, but he didn''t expect that Thanos put forward his prepared plan first. "So I said it was a waste of time." Thanos head would not turn around and walk out. "You don''t know the methods of space war. This time I will command, and I will send all my troops." Chapter 774： : Things that wont change The latest website: The rest of the people present who said something about Thanos were completely silent. Until he left completely. Tony spoke slowly: "Have you all heard it? He said he was here to direct, and he had no plans to discuss with us at all." "Then what can you do." Rocky put his hands around his chest, with a sarcasm expression, "This is only useful if you speak in front of him." "So you think it''s who''s fault, isn''t it because you were easily **** on the ground?" Tony raised his eyebrows, he was not a person who would face provocations without replying. Ferry looked at the two men and shook his head. Different from them. Fury didn''t speak because he also felt that Thanos would command it better. Naturally, he didn''t completely obey Thanos, it was only based on Thanos'' opinions and mainly by Thanos'' army. If you find that Thanos has any other thoughts, then make other plans. So Fury spoke now. "Since none of you have raised any objections just now, let''s go ahead. In any case, Thanos will have more strength than us. Whoever has the strength will have the initiative. This is an unchangeable thing for Henggu." "So, this is the reality concept of the agent chief?" Tony seemed to point the finger at Fury again, but Fury didn''t say a word, just looked at Tony with his one eye. Then Tony was speechless. He was silent for a moment. Throw the prepared report on the table. "That''s it, I will do my own share, and hope the result will not be too bad." After speaking, he also turned and left. I have to say that for him, the reality in front of him is really full of depression and discomfort. It was as if something got stuck in the throat. I can''t swallow, nor can I vomit. Tony is actually a little perfectionist, or all scientists have some of these characteristics. He doesn''t want to give his most important everything, including the people he loves and this earth, to an uncertain destiny. But the reality in front of us is that none of this is certain. He doesn''t trust Thanos. Don''t trust Loki either. Even Fury doesn''t trust him, he thinks Fury will do whatever it takes for his purpose, or sacrifice something he doesn''t want to sacrifice. So Tony walked all the way to his laboratory. "Jarvis, we must speed up." Tony''s expression has a gloomy expression that is rarely seen in him. "We need a trustworthy partner who can truly guard the earth." In front of him. A sparkling gem is suspended in the translucent glass. Silence saw all this in his eyes. really. Some things will change, but some things will not change. The person Tony has relied on the most for a long time is actually not Pepper, but Jarvis, the artificial intelligence, so after obtaining the gem of the mind, he will definitely try to treat Jarvis Upgrade, or create a more powerful artificial intelligence-Ultron. The silence in the garden half narrowed his eyes, as if hesitated to take a look at the future of Ultron. But I chose not to watch it. Everything has changed. Tony now has more powerful technology. Maybe it will not have the kind of failure in the original fate. Maybe a more interesting soul will be born. For this kind of expectant thing, know in advance. If you get the answer, it will look a little boring. suddenly. Eighth Library Silence seemed to notice the difference. His gaze swept across a corner of the laboratory, and the expression on his face became playful. Because there is the power of the soul. From Thanos. Although psychic ninjutsu is not very prominent in the world of Naruto, this ninjutsu involves the mystery of soul and space, and is especially valued by Thanos. At this time, Thanos is quietly peeping at Tony''s work. everything of. Thanos'' thoughts were far more delicate than what he showed. "Plan Ultron?" Thanos showed an imperceptible smile on his face, "Interesting." ... In the following period of time, everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. Thanos demonstrated his dominance as the overlord of the universe. Whether its the Earths fleet or the warships he summoned from the universe, all were concentrated in Jotunheim one step ahead of time, preemptively occupying a favorable position, and using meteorites and planetary terrain to do a layer of defense, a series of Even Tony has to admit that none of them can do better than Thanos. It was to make the battle into an indestructible defensive battle while Hela was still solving the previous battlefield. He could not find any reason to oppose the arrangement. "When will this war officially start?" Tony asked in the conference room. Although he didn''t look at Thanos, it was obviously asking Thanos. Even if he does not want to admit it verbally, Thanos has become the master of the battle. "It depends on the other party, but according to the news from the front line, there will be another 13 days at most." Thanos glanced at Tony, "Hella has even begun to transport troops. They are Asgardians, but now they are fighting more and more. many." "Thirteen days..." Tony was a little distressed. This time is not enough to create Ultron. He even stored the spacecraft production technology of the Eternal Battleship in the core computing of Ultron. This artificial intelligence almost made him pay all his hard work without reservation. It wasn''t so. However, referring to the horror effect of the core computing hub belonging to the empire in the inheritance he obtained, he can''t wait. Said unceremoniously. Once he succeeds, even if he dies unfortunately, Ultron will follow the instructions he left behind to protect the earth and everyone on the earth forever. It could even be better than what he did. But now, time seems to be insufficient. "Can you delay it?" Tony couldn''t help asking, "A few days will do, I still have some preparations to complete ~ www.novelhall.com~ You should know that time does not depend on us." Thanos General The blueberry packaging bag in his hand was torn open, and a few fingers were pinched and thrown into his mouth. "Maybe you can discuss with Hela and let her attack later." "...Okay." Tony knew the delay was gone. On his side, he cannot speed up anyway. The core algorithm of artificial intelligence must be cautious. The power of the soul gem can give artificial intelligence its real soul, but its cognition, its character, and its mission will all be left to him. Give by yourself. Subsequently. The combat meeting discussed some details in detail. This war will only be a blitzkrieg. This is Hella''s style. She never procrastinates, likes to push all the gambling money forward at one time to determine the victory or defeat, and has the calm and confidence to win. Chapter 775： : Allies before the war Latest website: As time is getting closer, Hella''s army has been evacuated from the previous battlefield one after another and appeared on the asteroid belt outside Jotunheim. There is no trend of negotiation or communication. All the armies all set up artillery, prepared battleships, and aimed their guns at Thanos-Earth Alliance outside Jotunheim. Obviously, once all the troops are ready, it is immediately the time for the war to begin. All the people also arrived on the battlefield. There were originally some frost giants in Jotunheim, but under Thanos communication, these frost giants accepted the covenant very humiliatingly, joined the coalition forces, and acted accordingly as combat members of the last planets internal battlefield. Preparation. Tony and others, temporarily live in the command center served by an Eternal-class battleship. At this moment. They are concentrating in the huge cab, looking at the picture in front of them. "I didn''t expect that I would participate in Star Wars one day." Steve said with a mockery of himself. Yes, they also arrived in this war. They even put on the combat uniforms specially designed by Tony for them. On the outside, apart from a sense of technology, they didn''t seem to be much different from their previous combat uniforms. Of course, this is in a casual form, not a war form. "I just want to know, in such a battlefield, can people like us really make a difference?" Natasha looked at her comfortable and tight-fitting combat uniform, looking less confident. "Of course it works." The one who answered her was Thanos. Thanos looked at the universe in front of him with some enjoyment. "A powerful individual can dominate an interstellar war even by relying on just one person. Victory, Asgards army is also known for its excellent individual strength. You will shine in this battle." Steve and the others looked at each other. Honestly. They are still a little bit uncomfortable to stand on the same front with Thanos. However, all the friendly forces behind him that are huge enough to be trusted are all under the cosmos overlord. Even this battle was commanded by him. Suddenly, I didn''t know what to say. It is the Queen of God who breaks the silence. "I can''t believe it." The Queen of God''s gaze has been staring at the image returned by the front detector, "Warner Protoss, Elves, Gnomes, Death Legion, and even Flame Giants, these former allies of Asgard , Now they all have Asgardian equipment, even supernatural power...They seem to have become Asgardians." Originally, the Queen wanted to rely on her reputation to instigate some Asgardians. This is entirely possible. Even Hela could not erase Odin and the prestige accumulated for thousands of years behind him in such a short time. The surrender of the messenger Hela sent to the earth before is the best proof. but now. In the huge army in front of him, there were not many original Asgardians in sight. All are life on the rest of the planets in the nine major countries. The spacecraft, weapons, and even some magic patterns are all Asgard''s technology. I read "I''ve said this news a few days ago." Thanos turned his head. "Perhaps it is the power of death, or the power of the jar. In this war, you can''t let your past cognitions interfere too much with you. Thats why I said that you do not have the ability to command this war." The rest of this sentence cannot be refuted. In fact, it seems so. Without Thanos command and the army brought by Thanos, they would hardly see the hope of victory. And at this time. The communicator that Thanos was wearing on his head seemed to suddenly make a sound. His eyes lit up clearly. "Thank me." Thanos even showed a smile on his face, "Our other group of allies has arrived." "Another group of allies?" Tony and others exclaimed. They have never heard Thanos talk about it, and will allies come over? "The so-called war is to make use of all the available power and all the preparations that can be made." Thanos seemed to be in a good mood, his eyes swept across everyone''s faces, "Hella''s aggressive behavior threatens It''s not just you, the rest of the forces in the universe have already felt the threat of Hela, and I will naturally not let this opportunity go." Loki, the only one in the field who understands the distribution of cosmic power, seemed to have a flash of inspiration. Lost his voice: "Is it the Shia Empire?" The rest looked over. Except for Steve and others who are completely ignorant of the universe, Tony and Fury have naturally heard of this Shia Empire, which is one of the three empires of the universe, and it seems to be the only empire that advocates peace among the three empires. . "Although the Shia Empire had conflicts with Hela, it was just a small conflict. With their usual style, how could they participate in the wars of the other forces? They would only mediate." Rocky asked uncontrollably. This is different from what he understands. "Naturally because of me." Thanos said flatly, "Before Hella, the most threatening to many civilizations in the universe was me. Naturally, there was some connection with Shia Empire." In fact, Thanos is just a try. He pointed out the danger of Hela. And if he could eliminate the messenger of death, he would give up the act of destroying half of his life, and he could even hand over the previously ruled civilization to the management of the Shia Empire. Although this relatively young empire has shown tolerance and gentleness to the outside world, it also has its own aggressiveness, belligerence, and relative selfishness. And Thanos is one of the few people in the universe who has seen through the nature of the Shia Empire, and is qualified to use and negotiate with UU reading . Tony and others looked at each other. They finally realized that there was still a huge gap between themselves and the overlord of the universe. This gap is not only about strength, but also about the understanding of the universe and connections. but no matter. The participation of an ally of the three major empires is great news for this vital war. "Then what are we waiting for?" Tony couldn''t help but said, "They''re already here, let''s see you soon." "There is no problem with taking you to meet, but everything must be based on me." Thanos looked around again, and finally fixed on Tony, "You are not familiar with the style of Shia Empire, and you have no peace. They have dealt with each other, and if this alliance fails because of your rudeness and arrogance, I will make you pay the price-I am looking for you to use your strength, not to keep you behind." Chapter 776： : Change one person to be responsible Thanos said something unceremoniously. But even Tony, apart from his ugly face, it is rare for him to refute. It''s not that he doesn''t want to fight for the face. It is to speak up in front of the facts, not only will not have a face, but will lose face. In Tony''s heart, the earth is naturally more important than some of his own faces. What''s more, he also wants to see how the communication between empires in this universe is all about, and how it differs from the diplomacy of various countries on the earth. First of all, the messenger from the Shia Empire didn''t seem to worry about going directly between them, and the meeting place was chosen on the planet. On one side is Tony''s Eternal-class battleship, and on the other is a giant battleship of several kilometers long. The meeting place is between the two. Tony and the others stood behind Thanos with some reconciliation, observing the three people coming down from the opponent''s battleship. Yes, there are only three people. They all look like humans, and even the skin color is different. Standing in the middle is a woman who is close to two meters tall. Her skin is fair and ruddy, and she looks leaning toward the Earth, which is very delicate. Two other men stood behind her, one on the left and the other on the right. This woman should be the talker. Tony thought in his heart. Then he paid attention to Thanos'' gaze, but something unexpected was that Thanos didn''t look at this woman at all, but instead looked at the burly, muscular, light blue man on her right. "I didn''t expect you to come in person." Thanos said. "I didn''t expect that you would ask us for help." The strong man said. "Ask for help is just a mutually beneficial alliance." Thanos lifted his Infinite Gloves, "Or, do you want to fight me again? Fight sword." This brawny man is exactly the strongest man in the Shia Empire, the captain of the Shia Empire guard fighting swords. Hearing Thanos'' words, his face was a little unnatural. Especially staring at that infinite gem. Tony didn''t know if it was his own illusion. He felt that the aura on this Doujian seemed to be weakened a lot. "Thanos, Fighting Sword is our main force in this war." The woman in the middle spoke suddenly and glanced at Thanos with some contempt, "Besides, you just won Fighting Sword One by shameless means. If you fight another round, it wont be the same result." Only then did the rest of the people know that Thanos had actually fought this fighting sword and won. No wonder the other party has this expression. After the woman finished speaking, Dou Jian stopped her chest again, and the powerful aura suddenly returned, and it seemed to become stronger. There is weird. Tony thought in his heart. "Which emperor are you?" Thanos put his gaze on this woman for the first time. "Thirteenth Empress, you can call me your Royal Highness Salina." Salina also straightened her chest. The rest of the people knew that this woman turned out to be the emperor of the Shia Empire. They are not ignorant of the universe for a while. The Shia Empire is a standard feudal system, and even has a strong belief in gods. The current ruler of the Shia Empire is Queen Lilandra, who has extremely high rights. Under this system. The status of an emperor can be imagined. Thanos nodded slightly, seeming to understand, and then said: "I want to add a requirement that another person is responsible for the alliance." As soon as this sentence was said, not only the so-called thirteenth emperor glared at Thanos, but even Tony and others were a little dumbfounded. Who just said not to be rude? Could it be more rude than just letting the other party replace an emperor? "Thanos, you should know that Salina''s appointment is the Queen''s order." Dou Jian''s eyes Rui stood up, and beside him, there seemed to be invisible forces converging continuously, and even the space began to twist. The ever-increasing pressure made Tony and others'' faces more and more serious. Even if they haven''t fought, they already understand the power of this man. The most terrifying thing is. This seems to be far from reaching the limit, and the opponent''s performance is still getting stronger. And Thanos just made an action. Lifting his right hand, the power gem above seemed to flicker. For an instant. It was as if a hole had been pierced in a balloon, the sword''s breath dropped rapidly, his complexion became ugly, and there was even a little surprise and fear in his eyes. "It''s useless!" Salina scolded angrily, then turned and left. She continued to stay here, only to continue to lose face. Dou Jian''s gaze drooped slightly, not daring to say anything. "So, it''s so decided." Thanos left this sentence and turned to leave. Tony and others hurriedly followed. Until he returned to the command center, Tony looked eager to talk. "Can''t understand?" Thanos seemed to notice his appearance and said calmly, "No matter who comes, I will ask them to change one." "Why?" Tony blurted out directly. Only then did he realize that he was acting a little eagerly, coughed lightly, and restored his face to calmness. "The vast majority of people think that the Shia Empire is inclusive, loves peace, and opposes war." Thanos seemed to sneer. "But in fact, they just think that peaceful means can get more benefits. It is also a group of aggressive people. If they are not deterred, they will demand more power to take the initiative in this war. Not only will they defeat the enemy, but they will also seek to occupy the nine major countries including the earth, and even annex them. The whole Asgard." The rest of the people suddenly realized. Sure enough, you can''t look at the appearance. Relying on the information that Loki brought back, they actually had a good impression of Shia Empire. "If this is the case, why do you do this?" Fury looked at Thanos, "Your goal is to defeat Hella. What is the result of the Nine Powers and Asgard? Care about it." "I just don''t want things that I can''t grasp in this war." Thanos said of course, and then added, "You are included." "..." Although it was not the first time to feel the domineering power of Thanos, this intuitive feeling made Tony and the others really uncomfortable. Thanos makes no secret of it. Tony even glanced back at Steve, thinking, this is an out-and-out dictator, how come Steve doesn''t say anything. Steve really spoke. But it was not about dictatorship or dictatorship, but just asked: "The feeling that the man named Doujian gives us...what is going on with him?" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 777： : 1 hit group to brush Hella Latest URL: Strictly speaking, this is the first time Steve has seen a famous strong man in the universe. And it gave him a weird feeling. The others also looked at Thanos, trying to get some explanation from him. "Doujian is the strongest of the Xi''a Empire, powerful, and even accomplished the feat of defeating the asteroid in a single blow-provided that he is confident enough." Thanos did not hide. "Confident enough?" Steve repeated. "Yes, when he is more confident, his strength is stronger. No one has seen his limit yet." Thanos seemed to laugh at him. "But this has also become his fatal weakness. I just need to defeat him. His self-confidence, he will never be able to lift his head in front of me, even the strongest has become like this, the initiative of the alliance naturally lies in my hands." Thanos does not fight unprepared battles. It''s like, Gu Yi immortal, he will never attack the earth himself. After all, compared to Odin, who was too old to die, Gu Yi was still as strong as he was in his heyday. It''s the same this time. When the Shia Empire was ready to participate, Thanos was ready to defeat the sword. During that battle, he kept burying the influence in Doujian''s heart, showing that he was extremely confident, confident to the point of unprecedented strength, and then relying on the infinite gems to defeat in one fell swoop in the form of crushing, let Doujian now become one Seeing Infinite Gems, I completely lost my confidence and naturally couldn''t hold my head up in front of Thanos. After Thanos finished explaining, he turned and left. Only the rest of the people looked at each other. They have to admit that Thanos... is far more dangerous than they thought. Especially after opening the can, Thanos has a completely different vision and pattern. This alliance was ultimately the same as Thanos said. It was completely controlled by him. The new prince of the Shia Empire seemed to have received some order and would not refute any suggestions made by Thanos. Finally, it was the day when the war was approaching. It was even earlier than expected. Because Thanos was about to hit Hella by surprise. On the face of it, he seemed to be waiting for the follow-up support from the Shia Empire, but in fact, he had ordered his subordinates to lock the position of the Hellas Army, and then ordered when no one expected. "attack!" Almost the moment when the words fell, the entire asteroid belt began to flash brightly, the gun muzzles locked by the coalition forces bombed at once, and then they rushed forward in an enveloping posture, and the war started completely. "Did it succeed?" Tony stared at the battlefield closely. This sneak attack plan made the distribution of the war extremely long, and the length of the entire front was enough to circle the earth more than a dozen times. For him, let alone analyzing the battle situation, he didn''t even understand it. "As far as the effect is concerned, they were caught off guard. However, the final direction of this kind of war is determined by our battle." Thanos said lightly. There are strong opponents too. As long as this kind of legionary battle can contain even a few strong people, it is victory. However, as he said. The final result depends on whether they can defeat Hela. At this moment, Thanos'' eyes suddenly condensed. Reached out and narrowed the picture on the battlefield to a certain asteroid belt. It only zoomed out and everyone could see the explosions one after another. Those were spaceships from the Shia Empire. A hostile spirit flashed across Dou Jian''s face. Because everyone can see clearly. Hela was alone, with black spears constantly appearing in his hands. Every time it was thrown out, it could completely penetrate a battleship, and the battleship''s attack could not harm her at all. This was a unilateral killing. It is the power of the universe-level powerhouse on the battlefield. "It seems that it is our turn to take action." Thanos took a look at the rest of the battlefield and began to dispatch troops. "You go to area A, you go to area E, and area G is handed to you. Don''t let anyone go. Close to Hella, and the rest, lets go to a decisive battle with Hella." In the end, only four people gathered. Thanos himself, Dou Jian, Tony, Loki. The rest, including Fury, are all arranged on the rest of the battlefield. This is already the result of a frontal legion battle to gain an advantage, otherwise there will be one less person. "If Hela opens the stage of destiny, wouldn''t he be unable to participate in the sword fight?" On the way to the battlefield, Tony raised his own question. "The stage of destiny? What is that?" Dou Jian looked over. This person flew directly in the universe in a physical body, but was extremely fast, and could even catch up with Tony''s armor. Explain that this is a time of great confidence. Tony sighed in his heart, the universe is really big, and then he was a little bit distressed about how to explain it. "I''ll know after you meet." Thanos'' voice came. "I originally called you to prevent Hela from having a helper. In fact, the battle is likely to still rely on the three of us." The Shia Empire is called to participate in the frontal legion battlefield. If Tony and Loki are further dragged down by the frontal legion battle, it is only him, I am afraid that Hela''s opponent will hardly be the opponent. Doujian heard the words and stopped talking. But his psychology is dismissive. To deal with a Hela, he is there, and there is no need for a second person to act. When they arrived, the wreckage of countless spacecraft was floating among asteroids, and Hela was sitting on the top of a certain meteorite. In such a short period of time, she has eliminated all the legions in this area, and waited calmly like a queen. have to say. This temperament alone has brought a lot of pressure to everyone. Dou Jian felt his aura condensed, and seemed to have a feeling of being suppressed, Dou Jian, who knew his power characteristics, rushed forward. "dead!" A fist wrapped in confidence carried a terrible power and swung toward Hela. There was no air in space, but the power of this fist was enough to cause an earthquake. "impolite." Hela glanced at him and waved, a dark long sword pierced through it and collided with the fighting sword head-on. boom--! Invisible power erupts where the two collide. If it is not in outer space, the aftermath alone is enough to stir up a typhoon. Doujian''s offensive was directly blocked. Although he was not pierced by this sword, the blood on his fist was already dripping with blood and his face was very ugly. This woman is very powerful. Very powerful. Even more powerful than Thanos without using Infinite Gems. The inferiority of the sword fighting ability is highlighted. For him, the weaker the enemy is, the more confident he is, that is, the stronger. When the enemy is strong, his self-confidence is weakened, and he is unable to exert his strength. Chapter 778： : Strengthening of Power Gems This is why Dou Jian is not as famous as Thanos in the entire universe, and even Ronan is incomparable in terms of fame. But from the beginning, Thanos didn''t count on him much. "As an audience, you will clean up the danger for us after the war." Thanos showed his badge directly to Hela. directly open the stage of destiny. This is the first time that the stage of destiny has been opened on the asteroid belt of the universe. Silence is arranged behind the back. All meteorites suspended in outer space are pushed, rotated, and deformed under unknown forces. If someone sees the entire battlefield from the perspective of God, they will find it. All the meteorites directly formed a huge gossip array that may have been in history. Of course, I dont have any special abilities. is just a terrain that is convenient for combat. As soon as Tony raised his hand, the battleships and battle armors were released from the superimposed space, quickly arranging their formations and positioning them, and he himself has been put on a set of the most advanced ghost battle armor, which looks more The armor of the past has more than doubled its size. This is all his efforts in this period of time. And Dou Jian looked at all this dumbfounded. He wanted to go to the battlefield, but found that he was confined to the top of the stage by an invisible force. Not to mention participating in the battle, even the voice of speaking could not pass. "What technology is this?" He couldn''t understand. The Shia Empires technology is also at the forefront of the entire universe, and is particularly good at space technology. The star gates they made can even allow the fleet to be deployed to any corner of the universe with known coordinates in the fastest time. But it is because of understanding. This kind of directly encircling a space larger than the planet as a battlefield and restricting the participation of specific personnel is even more unimaginable. This is a technology that has surpassed the Shia Empire, no, it has surpassed the entire universe for so many years. And this moment. Several people on the battlefield didn''t care about the psychology of the only spectator. Tony and Loki stared at Hela closely. Especially Rocky. In terms of relationship, this person is his sister, and has obtained everything he wants-the king of Asgard. For Loki, this is a battle for the throne and dreams. Thanos broke the calm first by opening his mouth. "Tell me, do you feel the mission, the mission that requires you to keep killing?" he asked. Although Hela, the goddess of death, has been identified as the new messenger of death, this is only his own guess after all. Thanos wants to make sure. "Don''t you even dare to say her name?" Hela put her hand on her hips, but the enchanting curve showed endless domineering, she raised her head, "This is the difference between me and you, and your heart is always Keep the fear of her, and I dont, I will become the existence beyond death." "It seems that it is you." Thanos confirmed his guess. He deliberately didn''t say the name of death, just to see if Hela knew what he was talking about. It seems that Hela already knows everything. The death must have been in contact with her. So the next thing is easier. Thanos raised his infinite glove, with only a purple gem shining on it. Then Thanos reached out his hand and directly took out this power gem and pinched it in the palm of his hand. "what--!" A low, painful roar sounded from Thanos mouth. The huge energy of the power gem spread throughout his body, and even purple cracks appeared on the surface. Tony and Loki who watched were a little frightened. They could feel the huge power flowing inside Thanos at this time, so huge that he was constantly destroying his body. Even in order to be able to withstand this force, Thanos'' body had begun to gradually crystallize, and he used his crystal Escape is transforming his body. This is extremely dangerous practice. "A smart decision." Hela still had a calm smile on his face, "If you are still wearing those gloves, you are not qualified to fight me at all." Infinite Gloves are essentially limiters of the power of infinite gems. Only when the fingers are closed, will the power of some gems be released slightly. But if there is no infinite glove, or other weapons as the carrier of infinite gems. Flying in ashes is the only ending. However, Thanos has done it now. With the resistance of the direct Titans, coupled with the strengthening of Chakra, he directly used his body to bear the energy rushing from the power gem, which brought him great damage and pain, but also brought great power . "Quick battle and quick decision!" Thanos squeezed these words out of his mouth. Boom! His figure crossed hundreds of meters in an instant, and came to Hela''s back. The fist surrounded by purple energy rushed toward Hela''s beautiful face mercilessly, and even used forbearance. Skills of strange forces in surgery. Even in space without an atmosphere, the horror of the power of this punch can still be seen. Hela once again drew out a black long sword with bone spurs. is just a moment of touch. Her whole figure was blasted out by this punch, and she slammed into an asteroid. The huge force even carried the whole asteroid out, hitting several meteorites in succession before it could stop. under. seems to be a hit. But Thanos'' face turned ugly. "Nice strength." Hela flew out of the meteorite fragments, without seeing any damage all over her body, but hooked her finger at Thanos, "But if you only have strength, you can''t help me." Hela just didn''t hold Thanos'' fist at all. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com Instead, following the force of this fist, the whole person flies backwards, inertia and kinetic energy offset most of the power. wants to hurt her. Unless it is to restrict her movement, instill all the strength into her body and even the internal organs. So Thanos didn''t say a word, his hands quickly formed a seal, and accompanied by the sound, five Thanos appeared behind him. The technique of crystal escapeShadow clone. Each clone is made of crystals, divided into one-fifth of the chakras, and then all rushed towards Hela, the speed seemed to be unabated, so fast that even Loki was a little hard to see. The Dou Jian who was watching had already opened his mouth wide, his breath was weak, and he seemed to be hit hard. The battle became fierce all at once. Coupled with the fact that the six Thanos of the body are constantly flickering around Hela, one asteroid after another is torn apart under this terrifying force. Even if the outer sky cannot transmit sound, this scene alone is already shocking enough. To the point where the general legion is near it will be torn apart. "Should we just watch?" Loki looked at Tony. "Wait, Jarvis, how long will it take to finish the arrangement." Tony''s voice also began to be a little anxious. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 779： : The last step of the plan Latest URL: As long as there is a prepared war, we must first think about what we hope to achieve through this war before it starts. For Tony and others. There is only one victory result. -Kill or imprison Hela. That''s right, it''s not even defeat or repulsion, but kill or imprisonment. As long as Hela is not dead, no matter the multiple injuries, when she returns to Asgard, they will all be repaired, even stronger, and then come back again next time. In this way, the war is meaningless. Therefore, if you are going to kill Hela, you must have a hole card to kill Hela. This is what Tony the Assassin is preparing. The cage he opened out of the fourth-level tank. This device needs to prepare the location in advance, and then activate it at the moment of the moment, keeping all the existence in the designated area in the cage of the special space forever. Because it is the space technology from the rest of the universe, even Hela, It is impossible to break free in a short time. And now, Tony is preparing, Thanos is just buying time for him. Finally, Jarvis''s voice came out. "It''s ready, sir." "Great!" Tony couldn''t help exclaiming, and the same signal was given to Thanos. Then, the only remaining problem is how to drive Hela to that position. Loki couldn''t stand it anymore after he was sure that the arrangement was finished. "Hela, I am the only king of Asgard!" Loki rushed toward Hela holding his spear high. I have to say that since opening the jar, Loki has consciously changed himself. He wants to show his qualifications as the king of Asgard. Loki was full of golden light, surging with divine power, full of power, and even the only onlooker, Dou Jian, was amazed. He didn''t expect this unremarkable person to have such power. However, Hela just glanced at him diagonally. "Odin''s child? You are nothing like him." As the words fell, his figure accelerated suddenly, even leaving the chasing Thanos aside, a sword slashed the sharp spear in Loki''s hand, and another sword pierced Loki''s stomach diagonally. Facing Loki''s incredible expression. Hela grabbed Loki''s shoulder with one hand, leaned in front of him, and floated to Loki''s ear with a sneer and whisper at close range. "Odin has never done what he can''t do, let alone deal with enemies he can''t deal with all his life, understand? That''s why he let go of his ambitions, because he knows that he is nothing more than that, but-he Shouldn''t restrict me!" The long sword in his hand slashed unceremoniously. puff-- With blood gushing out. Loki was cut in half. The golden divine power was constantly surging at the fracture, trying to mend Loki''s body, but his face was completely withered. Although such a heavy injury would not kill him, he no longer had the power to fight again. but. The corner of Loki''s mouth suddenly showed a strange smile. "It seems that you don''t know your father at all. In the end, he knew he would die, but he still did what a king should do, just like I am now." "Huh?" Hela frowned slightly. And at this moment, Thanos has found its place. NinjutsuSix Red Sun Formation! The six Thanos stood in a different hexagonal area, and a red knot seal had wrapped Hela in an instant, leaving no space. However, Loki in Hela''s hand turned into a phantom and slowly dissipated. Long before Loki rushed forward, he knew he was not Helas opponent, but he specifically stated his ambition for the throne, which was to lure Hela to deal with him, and then set the enchantment by Thanos at the designated location. . Moreover, Tony had already found his own fleet and armor within the enchantment range to prevent Hela from breaking through the enchantment as much as possible. till this moment. Their plans have been executed perfectly. "Are you okay." Tony came to Loki''s side and looked at his mutilated body with a slight admiration. The most dangerous aspect of this plan is Loki. If he fails to escape at the end, he will be sealed in the barrier together. There is no doubt that he alone will become Hela''s dead soul. And this plan. It was even Loki''s initiative. "I can''t die yet." Loki gave a light cough and looked at Hela in the barrier with a cheerful smile on his face. Is this how it feels to win? Sure enough, strength coupled with his wisdom, he is truly qualified to inherit Asgard. Unfortunately, there was no chance to see his father personally admit his qualifications. "It seems that I look down on you." Hela already understood what was going on. She glanced at the battleships and armors that surrounded her, and then at the enchantment around her. The expression on her face was still calm. , "However, just relying on this method, you want to trap me?" "It only needs to be trapped for a while." Tony ordered Jarvis directly, "All combat units, the phantom energy barriers are open!" The moment the voice fell, the body of the battleship and battle armor wrapped around Hela suddenly opened up the phantom energy barrier, and even formed a piece of it, as if it were an enchantment within an enchantment, and then all the weapons on it were all together. roar! Lasers and artillery fire covered Hela in an instant. UU reading Tony naturally did not expect such a means to completely kill Hela, the last time he was in Asgard is still vivid. With that kind of space barrier, Hela can completely defend against such attacks. However, if it can play a little limiting role, it has already achieved the goal. Thanos snorted softly. The five clones plus the body maintain the constant compression of the enchantment. The core purpose of this double enchantment is to restrict Hela''s movement, compress it to the coverage of the cage, and then activate the cage, the entire imprisonment. Hela seemed to realize the purpose of the other party. Although still calm, but it is already fully fired. The death force of the bearer of a sharp sword pierced from the most central position, slammed into the nether energy stand, splashed ripples, and then it was like a sword returning to the sect, aiming only in one direction. , The long sword that can destroy a Shia Empire battleship is like a machine gun, and shoots frantically at one point. "Sir, the shield energy is dropping sharply." Jarvis showed a display of phantom energy. Tony''s face turned blue. "Quick! Speed ??up!" He couldn''t help shouting at Thanos. But in fact, he doesn''t need to say anything at all, Thanos is already the fastest compression barrier. Win or lose depends on the final step of this plan. Latest URL: To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: Mobile reading of this book: Published book reviews: In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 779: The last step of the plan), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 780： : Tonys own choice "Start selling jar novel cool notes from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! At this final critical moment, Tony became extremely nervous. No wonder he was so nervous. If it fails this time, Hela, who is ready, will hardly give them another chance. In other words, this time, it will be a battle that determines countless lives on earth. Hela seems to have noticed the direction of their oppression, always at the place farthest away from the cage, even if they retreat a little while being oppressed, but in fact... "The shield energy is exhausted!" Tony''s face became extremely ugly. That is, at the moment when the voice fell, the Nether Energy Shield disappeared after the final flash, and there was a continuous explosion of rumbling, and all the spaceships and battle armor were completely wiped out in an instant. Hella seems to have no limits. Still launching attacks continuously. The pressure suddenly came to Thanos. Although he didn''t say a word, blood began to seep through his mouth and nose. Even the extremely powerful Titans have reached such a point, it is conceivable that there is a decisive gap between Hela''s strength and them. Twenty meters, fifteen meters... Tony clenched his teeth and stared at Hela''s distance from the cage. Click. A crack suddenly appeared on the barrier. Everyone''s face changed suddenly. Only Hela showed a hint of joy, her body suddenly close to the barrier fiercely, pierced the crack with the long sword in her hand, and stretched out a hand to pull forward, even though the skin was burned by the hot barrier. At the same time, the smile on his face is like the real **** of death facing the soul that is about to be harvested. It''s too late! This idea emerged in everyone''s hearts. And in the next moment. Tony found that he had rushed out. The mecha that received the signal from his brain inputs all the energy into the kinetic energy, which is enough energy to propel the asteroid. The carrier''s terrifying speed slammed into Hela''s body viciously, and Thanos, who was helped, spit out After a bit of blood, even regardless of the fact that he had crystallized nearly half of his body, the Chakra in his body boiled directly, pushing forward fiercely. "Activate the cage!" Tony shouted loudly and wanted to get away. however-- He was held back. "Come with me, Tony!" Hela had a weird smile on his face, "Also, I am not the messenger of death at all. You have found the wrong person." "What!?" Tony only had time to let out an angry voice on the communication channel. Then, his figure began to twist, from a three-dimensional shape to a flat plate, and finally disappeared into the cage with Hela. The war is over. However, the only person shouting excitedly was Rocky. Because he is already the king of Asgard. However, Thanos'' face was extremely ugly. Hela is not the messenger of death? And the last smile. E-bookshop A thought suddenly appeared in his mind. Could it be that Hela deliberately asked Tony to imprison her, and even deliberately brought Tony in with him? No... she has no time gems. "It''s terrible..." Thanos did not have the joy of winning the war. If Hela was not the messenger of death choice, who would it be? In this universe, who has this qualification, this ability? With the unknown. The war is over. After returning to the command center, Thanos, who said nothing, formed a sharp contrast with Loki, who couldn''t stop smiling. Let Fury''s heart sink completely. "Where is Tony?" Although he already knew there would be no good answer, he still asked. "Tony... was imprisoned with him." Rocky looked regretful, "I will be grateful to him, and I will tell everyone in Asgard who sacrificed himself and helped me save they." "Why does this happen?" Fury couldn''t help looking at Thanos. "This is Tony''s own choice. Originally, there was no certainty of victory in this battle. It is normal for someone to sacrifice." Thanos said coldly, "What''s more, we have worse trouble now, Hai At the end, Ra said that she was not the messenger of death." This is what Thanos is most worried about. After all, his purpose is actually to defeat the threat of death. Even if it is only a temporary frustration, even after the frustration, death may send new people over, but as long as you don''t want to give in to death, this will be the biggest pressure for Thanos. It is also the driving force for Thanos to obtain the jar. After hearing this, Fury''s face was even more ugly. "You mean Hela is the messenger of death, and now you pay Tony''s price, imprison Hela, and then tell me it''s not her?" Im the one who suffers, or do you have a choice to deal with Hella? Yes, if you join your collective surrender, you can indeed not use Hella to fight. Thanos sneered and said unceremoniously, Also, I I have already told you that the mission of the death messenger is not as simple as conquering, but to cause as many killings as possible. Only death can please death." "..." Fury took a deep breath. In fact, he was just uncomfortable because Tony was imprisoned together, but if you calm down and think, you will know that Thanos is right. Whether Hela is the messenger of death or not, they must stop her. And no matter who the messenger of death is, they must stop him. In this war. They did not accept the option of failure from the beginning. However, uncomfortable or uncomfortable, Tony is not only the smartest person among them, but also an indispensable person to protect the earth. "Alright." Loki rounded out the field. "At least we have won one game, haven''t we? When I integrate the power of Asgard and face the so-called death messenger, our strength It will also become stronger, and I will tell you the good news that I have completed a considerable part of my mission." After Loki said, the smile on his face appeared again. Tony is not dead, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is just being imprisoned together, and it is enough to grieve him for three minutes. Then, the king of Asgard, His Majesty Rocky can become stronger, and this is the point. Unfortunately. None of the two people present were interested in Rocky''s level four pot. "Loki do what you want to do. We return to Earth. Someone on Earth may know something. In addition, we need more allies." Thanos seemed like a human being. But what he said has always been reasonable and well-founded, so neither Fury nor Thanos refuted it. This war has come to an end for the time being. However, in addition to the universe that was gradually shocked, several people at that time were doing the next thing non-stop. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 781 Tony''s own choice) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Selling Jars from Hokage", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 781： : The birth of the new Ultron "Start selling jar novel cool notes from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! After Thanos returned to Earth, he did not rush to find Gu Yi. Instead, it integrates everything Tony left behind. Pepper almost fainted on the spot when he learned that Tony hadn''t come back. However, as a lover of superheroes, she had been prepared for this from the beginning and quickly recovered and tried to protect her. Everything about Tony. But Thanos would not be very polite to her. "The crisis has not yet been resolved. I need the power that Tony left behind to stop the enemy, or do you hope that when Tony comes back, what you see is an earth with at least half of the population dead?" Thanos still chose the right direction. Oppress others to obey him. However, Pepper faced this alien overlord who was several times taller than her, without the slightest retreat or fear. "You can do what you want, but I have to watch from the sidelines to make sure you are not doing extra things!" Thanos looked at her deeply. "Yes." The overlord of the universe, who has always been domineering, has compromised at this moment. "You continue to act as my secretary. First of all, I''m going to Tony''s innermost experimental base, where he left your last legacy. "After Thanos finished speaking, he added in his heart. Also get back his soul gem. The Mind Gem is actually the first infinite gem in Thanos hands, but it is a pity that the power of the Mind Gem is not so overbearing compared to the other infinite gems. So he asked Rocky to take it away. I haven''t said before that Tony will return the Soul Gem, because Tony will definitely not agree, not to mention that Thanos is actually optimistic about Tony''s Ultron plan. And at the moment. It''s time to get it back. When there are two infinite gems in his hand, he can also complete a part of the task and get some fourth-level pots. All in all, Thanos finally came to the laboratory. Only the last step remains in the manufacture of Ultron. Project the soul gem into the wisdom of Ultron, creating a powerful soul for it. "It''s Tony, it''s a pity, he doesn''t understand the mind." Thanos looked at it for a while before directly starting to do it. Disconnect the network first to prevent the new soul from getting too much messy unknown information from the network. Then, modify the low order left by Tony. Changed from protecting the earth to protecting life. And made changes in detail. In fact, Tony also knows that the instruction to protect the earth is flawed, but the instruction to protect life is extremely easy to cause logical conflicts. For example, the life of the enemy is also life, most people''s lives and a few lives, whether protecting life requires life to give freedom The price and so on. Tony hopes that Ultron can gradually understand these complex emotions that only intelligent creatures can understand through his own cognition of "good" on the basis of protecting the earth. However, Thanos does not account for that much. Even if Tony was not locked in a cage, he had already planned to modify Ultron. To protect lives, and to protect most lives. In other words, it is allowed to protect most of the rare parts of life. In addition, the second order of protecting freedom is directly erased. Thanos does not care about the so-called freedom, which will become his fight against death. Dragged down. that''s it. At the moment that Pepper was unable to stop, Thanos deviated Ultron''s personality design directly from Tony''s original intention. Ultron, born under this situation, is no longer Tony''s child. Or it can be said. Ultron will be the child created by Thanos and Tony. Finally, at the last moment, Thanos calmly watched the birth of Ultron. There is no earth-shattering sight. Some are just a lost soul. who am I? Why am I born? What should I do? Qiwu Chinese The process of personality shaping is a process of gradually recognizing these three problems. Because of the existence of the program, Ultron has not been lost for too long, he has understood. I am Ultron, an artificial intelligence life with a soul. To protect the birth of life, it is my mission to prevent death. What I want to do is to continue to be strong and to protect life desperately. And the person in front of you. Is my father. "It seems that you have completely awakened." Thanos has been paying attention to Ultron''s thought fluctuations, and there is no problem, so he ordered, "Link to the Internet." Link the network directly. At this moment, massive amounts of information were directly instilled into Ultron''s new soul from the Internet. He saw the war, the wickedness of the human heart, and saw people killing each other but protecting themselves. So he understood. "Humans cannot guarantee the safety of their own lives, so I must protect them. I will ensure this and ensure that everyone and every life can survive and die normally." "Go and do what you want to do." Thanos was very satisfied. He just needs more people to live, no matter who the death messenger is or where it comes from, as long as his power comes from death, he must follow a principle. The more people who die, the stronger the power. The reverse is also the same. The fewer people who die, the weaker the power. then-- Ultron began to act. With his powerful computing power, he directly imprisoned Jarvis in a corner, then took over the entire Stark industry, and then, fully processed and produced humanoid machines. He even made different designs for humanoid robots through his own creativity and the technology that Tony left behind. Robots used to produce food, robots used to protect people, robots used to clean up threats... Including battleships and weapons. Stark factories all over the world started working wildly together, and the robots produced were put into production on the new production line non-stop. The speed of artificial intelligence for farming and exploding soldiers is extremely terrifying. Such a huge change naturally triggered outside help. The first thing I noticed is Fury, the king of agents. At first, he thought it was Pepper or Thanos who was planning to expand the production line and build an army. But he quickly found out. Those robots were hiding from his agents as if they had their own consciousness. It even launched an attack on the agents, UU Reading imprisoned some of the god-made humans made from the red police. Fury immediately realized something was wrong. He found Thanos and tried to get an explanation. "This is what Tony left behind. With the help of my soul gem, he created a real artificial intelligence to protect the earth and life on the earth. This is what Ultron is doing now." "Ultron?" Fury heard the name for the first time. "It''s me, sir." A voice suddenly appeared. Fury''s face changed slightly because he discovered that the voice came from the communicator on his body. This communicator... is produced by the Red Alert System. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 782 The Birth of the New Ultron), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Selling Jars from Hokage", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 782： : Gu 1 decided to open the jar "Start selling jar novel cool notes from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The communicator produced by the Red Police, although the technical content is not particularly high, but it belongs to another algorithm. Now it seems that the communicator was directly hacked. Fury''s face was as usual. But at this moment, he thought about a lot, such as whether the technology he developed was also unsafe. Fortunately, God''s creation of man will not be affected by any means. "Ultron... is this your name? What is the difference between you and Jarvis?" Fury asked in a deep voice. "Jarvis is also an artificial intelligence. I don''t think there is any difference between me and him. If I really want to compare, I am more creative." Ultron''s tone sounds very humble. However, this kind of statement has its own problems. Jarvis would never say such things. This is equivalent to admitting that you have life. "What do you want to do?" Fury asked again. "Protect life." "How to protect?" "Humans cannot protect themselves, so I will protect them-in my way." Ultron replied. Fury''s originally black face became darker. This sentence almost represents the worst situation. Artificial intelligence should only be a tool created by humans, but now Ultron has to use its own way to make decisions instead of humans. What is this not rebellion? It is even more exaggerated to say that this is a dictatorship that ignores public opinion! Fury is not opposed to dictatorship. He knows that he wants to protect the earth and humans, and sometimes there must be some less "free" ways. but--! How can a dictatorship be artificial intelligence! He is not even human! Not trusted at all! If this is the case, it is better to let Hela conquer the earth directly. At any rate, Hela''s behavior can be predicted instead of being ignorant like this artificial intelligence! Various thoughts flashed through Ferry''s mind, and finally turned his head to look at Thanos. "This is what you expect? What good is this for you?" "Do I need to emphasize it again? My purpose is to prevent death. If you want to prevent death, you must reduce death." Thanos said naturally. He is also a dictator. So I don''t care about the opinions of others at all. Fury knew it. After all, Thanos and him are not on the same road. They can cooperate when their interests are the same, but they are absolutely not trustworthy. Tony must be brought back! Thoughts flashed through Fury''s mind, because perhaps only Tony could limit the Ultron he created. But at the moment. Fury can only leave. For Thanos and Ultron, Furys arrival is just a small episode. They are still accumulating their own power in the dark, and for the purpose of protecting the earth, they want to create a robot production line, even, Conducted public robot sales, and then reinvested the benefits into production. If Tony comes back at this moment, he will find that his company is moving closer to a real monopolistic giant, because at this moment, Starks company is truly ruled by a complete dictator. But at this time. Some changes have also taken place in the darkness of the earth. Ziwei Novel A knight who can turn into a burning skeleton is constantly harvesting the souls of those who are guilty, including a large number of shareholders of Stark Industries. This change did not cause Thanos to react. It was only a superhero determined to have superpowers, or a stranger. This kind of thing happened on Earth from time to time. However, Gu Yi focused on this matter. She knows what happened. "The messenger of death... Mephisto." Gu Yi squeezed his time gem and looked at the unrecognizable future, as if sitting on a difficult decision. Mephisto is the demon lord of hell. It is also an existence that transcends dimensions. There is only one Mephisto in countless universes. His incarnation went to appear in countless universes, but it is not an incarnation that has come here at this moment. It is the body, the real demon, the number one powerhouse under death. With her strength, it was not Mephisto''s opponent at all. There is no one in this universe. Therefore, among the countless results she saw through the gems of time, the only result was the complete destruction of the universe. but-- Time gems can see the future not so much as they can see the future calculated by fate. After all, they are still limited to this multi-dimensional universe, but they do not belong to the existence of this multi-dimensional universe. Even time gems cannot see even a single trace. The most intuitive performance. It is clear that God is right in front of us, and the future seen in the gem of time is all the future after God and the influence of God disappear immediately. and so-- The "God" from another dimension world is the only breakthrough to save this universe. Gu Yi closed his eyes. She is adjusting her mind. For a supreme mage who has lived for thousands of years, it is not difficult to adjust his psychology, the key is whether to make this decision. And now, Gu Yi is regaining the desire to live and the courage to fight destiny. These, originally hidden in her heart, are part of her psychology. At this moment, it is just a choice. So silence fell. There is no great momentum, no sense of oppression of the Supreme Supreme, just sitting flat in front of Gu Yi, still one person, one cat. "It seems you have made a decision." said silently. "Because there is no choice." Gu Yi looked at silence, "The purpose of my existence is to protect this planet, but now, destiny has rejected all my hopes. The only thing I can do is to resist it." "All your hope is this gem." Silently stretched out his hand, the time gems guarded by the Supreme Master in the past dynasties hovered directly on his fingers, insufficiently suspended. "This is actually a very superficial power. The reason why it is strong is completely dependent on it. The energy that links the entire universe has no effect at all in the alien universe I live in. You should learn to abandon it." Before coming, Silent still had expectations for Infinite Gems. UU reading www.uukanshu.cm But now the expectation is gone. Even in Marvel, these six infinite gems are really not strong. Any one of the five great gods can completely ignore it. Or, how many infinite gems are there in the entire multidimensional universe? Even mortals can get countless infinite gems through the timeline transition, which is not a great power at all. Facing the silent words, Gu Yi''s reaction was also very direct. "If I have the power to not rely on it, I will abandon it." "Haha." Silent chuckles, giving an appreciative look, "Your strength has surpassed the limit of junior members, just open your job transfer jar." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 783 Gu Yi decides to open the jar), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Selling Jars from Hokage", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 783： : The desire for Ultrons birth "Start selling jar novel cool notes from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Gu Yihui opened the can, which was a silent and unexpected thing. But he didn''t care much. After all, in terms of Gu Yi''s strength, even if she opened the can, she couldn''t open much for a while. Her strength was already stronger than the junior member''s limit, and she would die in the hands of weak chickens, which was entirely her choice. Therefore, the ancient one needs to open the destiny jar. A jar quickly appeared in front of Gu Yi. She had already made a decision, so she would not hesitate anymore, she opened the jar directly, and the light ball inside poured directly into her body. In an instant, Gu Yi understood what kind of power he had gained. --prophet. The name of the occupation series is called Prophet. It is a profession that looks at the future, changes the future, and expects to be against the first. The last time someone started a similar career was Jiraiya. "Sure enough..." Gu Yi''s strength is naturally uncomparable. It only took a short time for her to see the deeper things in this profession, and even understand many things that she didn''t understand in the past. Things. the most important is. She saw the highs and lows. This profession is above the rules of the universe in terms of rules, but the intensity is not comparable to that. This kind of unexplainable and weird thing made her understand what terrifying level the Chamber of Commerce is in. . I''m afraid that no existence in their multiverse can compare to the founder of the Chamber of Commerce before him. But this also means. She actually jumped from a destiny to a greater destiny. "Mr. came to our universe, it should be for another purpose." Gu Yi looked silent and asked suddenly. "Yes." The silence is not surprising that she can see it. And he didn''t hide his purpose. This can be seen from the mission system. "You, Multidimensional Universe, are very suitable as a training place for junior members to senior members." Silently said, "The strength of junior members can dominate the planet. Intermediate members are the universe, and senior members are the multidimensional universe. Only by jumping out of the multi-dimensional universe can we be considered a little closer to the level of transcendors like me, but this is really too difficult. So far, there is only one." These are the background fills of the Chamber of Commerce. However, Gu Yi who has intermediate membership is naturally qualified to know some. Until now. The outline of the entire chamber of commerce has gradually become clear. But Gu Yi was obviously shocked by the silent disclosure. "There is one?" she couldn''t help asking. I originally thought that cultivating members to become transcendants was just some kind of lofty reason. In fact, there may be other purposes. However, it has been successful? "Naturally." Nodding silently, "You don''t know too much about her, but the Chamber of Commerce can continue, except for the founder who likes me, she is the most critical factor." Gu Yi naturally understood the meaning of this sentence. If you follow the news she got. The so-called chamber of commerce is actually that many transcendents suddenly reached an agreement on reducing wars on a certain day, but this agreement is more a whim and may change at any time. Funny However, if there is a surpasser who truly emerges from the Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber of Commerce is naturally extraordinary for this one. The rest of the transcendants can also see its effectiveness. even-- Many members will have unlimited desires because of this successful example. "Come on." Silent routinely encouraged, and then asked, "Your mission, you should have received it." "Even without this mission, I will do it." Gu Yi looked at the badge in his hand. From the graphic point of view, this badge is similar to her props for sealing the time gem. Although there are some differences, the similarity gives Gu Yi a kind of cordial feeling. And the mission from the badge. Naturally it is [Guardian Earth]. Most of the tasks are in line with the wishes of the members themselves, and they also come from the wishes of others. Although the individuals have their own positions, this conflict is also a source of motivation to open the can. The silence left again. In this universe, he acts more as an NPC and a background board. Anyone he pays attention to has the qualification to open the can, he will come, and in the process, his influence will continue to deepen. Until a higher level of existence found him, such as the life court, or even OAA. Gu Yi, who has been transferred, is constantly using Time Gems and his newly acquired abilities to analyze future scenarios. Determined to fight her destiny, she can no longer stay out of the matter. So she finally came to the building of Stark Industries. Ignored the surveillance, the artificial intelligence, and everyone''s observations. In this way, Ultron walked in step by step through the doorway without knowing anything. Until he came to Thanos. Ultron finally realized her. "Undetectable, uncontrollable, it is a huge threat to life protection." Ultron felt a huge threat from Gu Yi. This woman was completely out of his control, and the energy in her body was huge enough to destroy the entire planet. And it''s full of chaotic destructiveness. Therefore, one after another military robots rose into the air, one after another warships also rose into the air, people all over the world were staring dumbfounded at the white lines that were drawn in mid-air. They were robots, battle armors, Traces of the extremely fast manoeuvring of the battleship. Ultron made the decision to destroy Gu Yi at the first sight. This is in line with his core thinking of destroying "a few lives" "for the majority of lives". Only Ultron. Only then can we make such a huge military mobilization in such a short time. "Stop it." Gu Yi didn''t seem to be surprised by Ultron''s decision. She raised her hand, and the whole room fell into the mirrored space in a flash, "The cost of fighting with me may be the whole planet. All life, and my mission does not conflict with you." Ultron is frantically testing this space. However, UU reading belongs to his technical blind spot. No matter how powerful, Ultron is still created by Tony based on his own knowledge, and is far from invincible. After discovering that he is probably not Gu Yis opponent, and the result of fighting Gu Yi is indeed as she said. That way, after a greater sacrifice of life, Ultron stopped. When all the warships were about to reach this place, they made a bend and returned the same way. People all over the world looked at the white lines drawn once again in the sky without knowing it. However, in Ultron''s newly reborn soul, a desire for power suddenly emerged. Because he realized it deeply for the first time. Your own strength may not be able to protect your life. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 784 The Desire of Ultron''s Birth), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Selling Jars from Hokage", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 784： : Mephistos purpose "Start selling jar novel cool notes from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Ultron has a soul and a framework system that can be regarded as a "physical body", which contains emotional simulations, but after all, he is a newly born special life, and it takes time to run in between the soul and the "body". At this moment, he really began to understand the meaning of "desire". This made Silence pay a little attention. In theory, an artificial intelligence with a soul like this should also be qualified to open a can, but this premise is that he truly understands the desire. At present, Ultron''s desire only stems from the command to "protect life" which is directly written into the soul. It is not durable and essential. However, the potential for development is considerable. Silence even started to look forward to the scene after Ultron opened the jar. But it''s not yet time. Under the pressure of Gu Yis strength, Ultron had to choose to succumb. If it is a general artificial intelligence, this is called the best choice made through calculations, but for Ultron, who has his own soul, it is the first time I feel "humiliation". But he held it back. Gu Yi''s expression moved slightly, and she also sensed a certain fate, it seemed that her words and deeds induced Ultron to become a major crisis in the future. But now I can''t manage so much. "I already know who the messenger of death is." The ancient pair of Thanos explained their intentions, "but I am not his opponent, neither are you." Even after hearing such words, Thanos'' expression did not change in any way. "This was originally a totally unequal war." He said. "That''s Mephisto." Gu Yi said the name. "Demon of hell, Mephisto?" Ultron found the name in the database, "but this should be just a myth. All legends related to Mephisto can be proved to be false." The verification in Ao Chuang''s mouth does not only refer to the calculation. Just when Gu Yi said the name, he had already mobilized his robot to verify all the legends recorded in the database, including magic circles, spells, and prayers. There is no energy fluctuation. "In our universe, he is indeed false, but those legends are also a symbol of the power he possesses-even though it has never appeared in this universe, it is still full of his legends." Gu Yi explained calmly. "Indeed..." Thanos thoughtfully, "I have also heard of this name. It was in my childhood. Thinking about it now, different civilizations have similar legends at the beginning of their establishment, perhaps names. It''s not the same, but as long as you compare carefully, you can know that those legends are him." This alone is a bit scary. This means that Mephisto implants his legend into the memory of the beginning of every civilization. No matter what race you are, no matter where you are from, you have heard of such a demon monarch. What''s the use of this? Thanos easily thought of it. "Fear." He and Gu Yi said the name at the same time. vp Only Ultron remained completely incomprehensible. There is no such knowledge in his memory bank. "Fear is Mephisto''s most essential source of power, a power contained in the law of death." Gu Yi explained softly, "Death is always accompanied by fear. This is one of the reasons, Mephisto Implanting his image into the memory of every civilization, so that when he comes, people will naturally be born with fear-this will make him stronger." This is why Mephisto is incarnate in so many worlds. Because fear is an essential kind of emotion in most life. "If that''s the case..." Thanos''s face was a little unsightly. At this time, the whole planet is full of fear. Whether its the invasion of aliens, the threat of Hela, or Tonys increasingly powerful Stark industry, most ordinary people live in anxiety and fear. Especially recently, Thanos own unscrupulous propaganda of tyranny, he Before, I just thought about not letting people lose their lives, but never thought about not letting people fear. "Yes, Mephisto is already very strong, and what he descends here is the body, we have almost no means to check him." Gu Yi also sighed in his heart. Even after opening the jar, the number of wins she saw through Infinite Gems is still zero. There is no chance of winning. "Then what should we do?" Thanos looked at the mage who had always made him very jealous. "Mephisto is very arrogant. He doesn''t bother to destroy everything with power." Gu Yi naturally did not come to promote despair. She already has ideas, "So we can use this and delay time as much as possible ." "Procrastination?" Thanos seemed to understand something. Even if Mephisto was expelled by some means, death would send the rest, even in person. Then they are not opponents anyway. That is equivalent to the existence of a senior member. However, if the delay continues. Delayed until they are capable of defeating Mephisto, and even capable of defeating death. "Mephisto likes to spread fear with contracts. I don''t know what order death gave him, but he doesn''t seem to be going to violate this. At this moment, he has found his object and provoked us." Gu One said. Ultron reacted instantly. He directly turned on the virtual projection, and a skeleton covered in flames appeared on it. "This super-powered person who claims to be the''Evil Knight'' has been punishing the guilty for some time recently. All those who are targeted by him will be burned in pain and fear has spread to a certain extent... ...The person he was staring at recently stopped himself when he saw him. It was a grain buyer from Stark Industries." "Why didn''t you stop him?" Thanos looked at the ghost knight in the projection and asked. This person has been depriving others of their lives, according to Ultron''s code of conduct, it should be prevented. "I tried, but failed. After that, I learned through calculations that his actions of killing those people and walking in fear would cause more lives to be protected, so I did not increase my efforts." Ultron Replied. For example, the food buyer. With the help of Stark Industries monopoly power, he lowered the price of food for his own personal gain. Although he did not directly kill anyone, his actions indirectly increased the abnormal mortality rate of the poorUltron even had A plan to stop or kill these people yourself. If killing one person can save more people than one person, it is worthwhile in Ultron''s values. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (the purpose of Chapter 785 Mephisto), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Selling Jars from Hokage", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 785： : Mephisto is dying "Start selling jar novel cool notes from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The reason for not doing it now is because his calculation formula is not perfect enough to accurately calculate how many positive or negative values ??a persons life occupies in protecting life. It is not even possible to calculate the ratio of preparation among different lives. Human life is the most important. But the rest of life is also important. So, how many grass roots will have more life value than a human being? Whether it''s Thanos or Tony, the core principles involved in Ultron are biased towards rigidity. What should be explained in the end, how it should be implemented, and Ultron''s own growth and identification. After listening to Ultron''s explanation, Thanos was also vaguely aware of his mistake. But it cannot be changed. "Perhaps from now on, the evil spirit knight did nothing wrong." Gu Yi suddenly said, "but, this is Mephisto''s cunning, the evil spirit knight is now attacking the most sinful person. He feels that he is doing the right thing, but when these people are killed, the contract will force him to continue to look for the guilty person. In the end, it may be just a joking insult, or it may be just a casual action, which will become a''sin''. ..... In this process, peoples fears will gradually expand." These are the tangible things that Gu Yi saw through the gem of time. The ghost rider will be confused, painful, rebellious, and paralyzed. Mephisto will feel pleasure from this process and will gain more strength. Everyone was silent for a moment. The matter is clear, the direction is clear, but the question is how to do it. Dealing with Mephisto cannot be done by relying solely on force like dealing with Hela. They need strategy, and they need to play this protracted game according to the rules specified by Mephisto. Silence brings it all into the eyes. To be honest, Gu Yi didn''t explain, he didn''t know that it was like this, after all, he didn''t just look at the future casually and know everything-it was not only boring but also costly. But now. It seems to be interesting. "Gu Yi should be right, but one thing she overlooked, death sent Mephisto here, but me." Silent smiled at Ortinus next to him. "So Mephisto is actually testing us?" Otinus also realized. Death actually only noticed that Thanos was out of her control. She wanted to know what happened and was interested in it. As for creating enough deaths, or killing this disobedient Thanos, it was just a matter of hand. Therefore, Mephisto is actually "God." He is creating a "superhero" who is qualified to get power from God. This is the evil spirit rider. "Then what should we do?" Otinus looked at silence. "I''ll talk about it when this evil spirit knight is truly qualified." Silently smiled. The ghost rider Mephisto chose was named Daniel Dan Kai District. That''s right, it is the second-generation ghost rider in the Marvel universe. This world has not only the first generation, but also the second and third generations, but because there is no incarnation of the demon Mephisto, these three people are just ordinary people, living their lives as ordinary people. However, Mephisto seems to like "old friends." He chose Daniel, who was in his middle age at this time, created the death of his wife and daughter, and transferred the hatred to Stark Industries-there are almost no gangs in this world. Fate Novel This is why Daniel has been retaliating against the corrupt management of Stark Industries. Mephisto is testing. Test what kind of aspirations can elicit a "God" response. He is a veteran of playing with people''s hearts, not only playing, but also enjoying the process very much. But now. Mephisto realized that the desire to "kill all the wicked" that seemed mixed with hatred, desire to kill, and a sense of justice was not enough to trigger a reaction from God. He began to do the next test. Poor Daniel, on a night that turned into a ghost rider, was accidentally seen by his childhood friend, old schoolmate, first love, and newspaper reporter''s friend. At that time, he had just punished a corrupt criminal. then-- The moment he saw his eyes, his first love screamed, smoke began to appear on his body, and began to cry in pain. "Do not--!" Daniel was extremely painful, but he couldn''t stop the effect of Judgment Eye. What made him more painful. The sin of my only remaining friend turned out to be "betraying her husband and showing affection to him." What kind of sin is this? The angry Daniel rode his motorcycle, rushing wildly, roaring and yelling Mephisto''s name, until the sky was light, his demon power disappeared, and finally saw Mephisto in a field of wheat . Mephisto still looked like a kind old man, dressed in a neat suit and walking on crutches, just like his dead grandfather. "Why would she die!" Daniel rushed in angrily, but penetrated Mephisto''s body, fell fiercely into the field, covered with mud, but still roared, "What did she make wrong, she did Kind, so virtuous, she didn''t intend to betray her husband at all." "Everyone has their own fault, Daniel." Mephisto''s smile did not change at all. "Everyone, you think she did not make a mistake, but her heart is disturbed, she is guilty, and she is also repenting. This is her. The reason for being judged, and the effect of the eye of judgment, is just to ignite people''s faults." "You demon!" Daniel roared again, but still had no effect. He just yelled frantically, "I will never kill anyone for you again!" "You can''t refuse, my dear." Mephisto''s figure slowly disappeared. This day and night. Daniel''s power became stronger. Because his hatred has become stronger he can''t control it. After the Eye of Judgment had killed the target, it could not even be turned off. Anyone who looked at him was turned to ashes in pain and torture. On the second day, Daniel will have a deep understanding of everything he has done. His hatred is increasing day by day, and he knows that he has been fooled and has become a tool of the devil, constantly spreading death and fear for the devil. And all the sins, all the pain, all he has to bear. "He is dying by himself." Otinus said beside the silence. This "him" naturally refers to Mephisto. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 786 Mephisto is dying), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Selling Jars from Hokage", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 786： : He appeared for me "Start selling jar novel cool notes from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Mephisto is now arousing Daniel''s hatred of him. He wanted to try to see if this hatred, such a wish, could attract silent attention. So Otinus said he was dying. Silence the current strength, it may be a little difficult to deal with the people of the five great gods, but it is still very simple to deal with him. After all, Mephisto has only part of the law, and silence has all. "Daniel''s current wish is already qualified," said silently. Daniel now transfers all his sins to his strong hatred of Mephisto. The more innocent people he kills, the more he hopes that he can end it all. This wish is seen with a silent eye, not only Strong and high quality. After all, as long as Mephisto does not die in one day, Daniel will continue to grow stronger. But the problem is. If he wants to get rid of Mephisto''s curse, he must confront Mephisto''s power. This is also the purpose of Mephisto. So what should we do? Silent thinking in his heart, there are actually two ways before his eyes. First, go directly to Mephisto to give a warning, but if you want to completely shock the old fox during the meeting, I''m afraid it will not be so easy. Second, through Daniel opening the can, indirect shock. Silence chooses second. "After so long, I can finally have a good business." Silently smiled, and his body disappeared. Dont look at the fact that there were a few more members, even mid-level members, but not many cans were sold. After all, whether its Gu Yi, Hella, or Thanos, they have already passed through or are about to die. It''s past the newbie period when you can open a lot of cans. But Daniel is different. Daniel is very weak, very weak, his so-called power does not belong to him at all, he is just a tool in Mephisto''s hands from beginning to end. This ghost rider is perhaps one of the worst of all ghost riders. Because he is facing Mephisto''s ontology. Even if he didn''t know these things, he already deeply felt the despair. No matter what method is used, there is no way to stop Mephisto from becoming a ghost knight at night to kill. Even if he committed suicide, or even dragged his friends to burn himself to ashes after committing suicide, sprinkling the entire sky and drifting away with the wind, at night, he would still be reborn in the flames and continue his sinful life. Until now. Daniel has only hatred for Mephisto in his heart. He collects books about the devil as much as possible, and then hides in the mountains and old forests, but every day after waking up, he will appear in the town, surrounded by burning corpses. He didn''t know how long such days would last, and how long he would have to fight for Mephisto. But he can only struggle as much as possible. At the same time, he began to believe in God, hoping that the greatest enemy of the devil in the legend can discover the evil of the devil and free him from this torture. Read the book this day. Daniel is still reading materials and books, while driving the truck to the outskirts. He will leave the crowd as much as possible every day. Even if he knows that it will not help, he is just doing his own struggle. And at this time. In his aftermath, he suddenly found a white puppy rushing out of the road. Almost immediately stepped on the brakes, and the truck drew deep marks on the ground, but this was still not enough. Daniel had no idea what he was thinking, but he was still steering the wheel frantically, trying to save this humble s life. boom--! The truck turned over when it slammed the steering wheel, and Daniel, who was not wearing a seat belt, flew out and slammed into the trees on both sides of the road. Severe pain. He was just an ordinary person during the day, and at this time he was even more sure that he had been seriously injured and he didn''t know how many ribs had been broken. However, Yu Guang is still watching the situation of the puppy. There was no damage, it just seemed to be frightened, and jumped vigorously away from him. Just saw this. Daniel felt like he was worthy. He gasped, blood pouring out of his mouth, but he didn''t care, he just squinted his eyes and looked at the sun in the sky through the gaps in the leaves, and then waited quietly for death. "Is it worth it?" A voice suddenly spread from the side. Daniel turned his head a little hard. It was a man wearing a white shirt. His face was an oriental, and he was holding a snow-white very cute kitten in his arms. "I just looked at everything. It''s just a wild dog. You could have ignored it." Silent walked to him, seeming to intend to observe, and then whispered, "But now your kidneys and spleen are broken. , There is at most half an hour to live, and it takes an hour and a half to drive to the nearest hospital. You are out of help. "It''s okay." Daniel''s throat is like a broken windmill. When he opens his mouth is a gurgling sound, accompanied by blood foam, but he still said with difficulty, "Just leave me alone, let me die. I''m fine here." "I''m not here to control you." said quietly and calmly, "just curious." Daniel then thought of the first words the man said after coming over. Is it worth it? This does not need to be asked at all. Not to mention that he will not die at all. Even if he will die, he thinks it is worth it. He cannot control the other self after the night falls, but at least he can control himself under the sun. The life of a dog may be insignificant, but he Just want to do it, maybe some of it is for kindness, but more, as long as he can be himself, he will never let Mephisto get any soul from his hands, even just a dog. So Daniel grinned , panting and smiling, "Of course it''s worth it." He didn''t give too much explanation. In fact, he couldn''t explain too much about his current situation. He suffered more injuries than he thought. "You leave quickly." Daniel said with difficulty. "You should be a doctor. Your life is very important. There is no need to waste time for a mortal man. Leave quickly and stay away from me before dark." When night falls, another demon will appear. He didn''t want this man who seemed to be a doctor to die on the hands of the devil. "Did you let me leave because you were worried about the devil?" said quietly and calmly. "Recently, there has indeed been a devil in this place. He unscrupulously killed people and caused the innocent soul to suffer, no matter how hard he struggled and hated him. To no avail, and enjoy it, butI know, he did it for me to show up." For the convenience of reading next time, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (He appeared for me in Chapter 787), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Selling Jars from Hokage", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 787： : I am greater than God "Start selling jar novel cool notes from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The last words of silence seemed to be somewhat nonsensical. But Daniel, as the party concerned, seemed to react. He turned his head and looked at the young man seriously for the first time. He was very young, he didn''t seem to carry anything on his body, his clothes were too simplistic, and his eyes were flat. Even when he saw his current miserable condition, he didn''t waver at all. It was indeed doubtful. Is this person here for himself? "Are you an exorcist?" Daniel said in a hoarse voice. He couldn''t think any more, he could only say his last words dazedly, "If so, leave quickly, you are him. Opponent." Daniel felt that the demon he was talking about in silence was referring to him. He didn''t want this young man to die in his hands. That would increase his pain and sin. "Do you think I am not his opponent?" The silent and calm voice still passed into his mind, "Although I am not the God of your world, but I just don''t want to do it, but Mephisto, he is in my mind. There is no right to speak in front of him." Daniel looked clear for a moment. Even he himself didn''t know why he hadn''t fallen into a coma due to blood loss, but became clearer and clearer. But now is not the time to think about this. What did he hear? But Mephisto? Daniel opened his eyes wide, and at this moment, he saw everything still. The leaves floating in the air, the bees flapping their wings, and even the dust under the sun, everything is still, and the person in front of him has become completely different. His eyes seem to be walking sacred. The breath shining on him like sunshine. Daniel was surprised to find that his pain had disappeared. He lowered his head. I found that my broken clothes and the blood flowing on the clothes disappeared completely, and even became extremely clean, as if he had not crashed at all. Stayed like this for a while. He finally realized what had happened. In fact, after feeling the sacredness at first, he had already guessed what happened, but he couldn''t believe it. After all, this is the miracle he dreams of. "Excuse me" Daniel looked at the silence feverishly, "Are you God?" Although it was an inquiry, he had already determined. Because he felt that the scorching flame in his body that only appeared at night, was constantly curling up and wailing, as if he could not bear this sacred sight at all. Apart from gods or angels, who else can make the power of the devil look like a natural enemy? Daniel trembled all over. His efforts and prayers finally greeted God''s eyes. Rotten Books "I am not a God, nor an angel." Silence knew what he was thinking, but shook his head. "You don''t have a God in this world, so the devil can unscrupulously display his power and play with the soul, but-I am more than God Be great." In front of him, the silence said such words directly. But Daniel believed it. Even if he was silent and said he was Odin and Zeus, Daniel believed that no matter what, what he needed most was a miracle. "Please save me, great being." Daniel couldn''t help but narrate the crimes of the devil. "He deceived me. He said I could be a hero and avenge my daughter and wife, but he actually took them away. Instead, it was him. He regarded me as a tool, torturing my soul day and night, turning me into his demon, killing countless innocent people..." Every time he said a word, Daniel''s tone became more gritted. Later, his heart could no longer bear the anger of revenge. He not only wants to solve the curse on himself, but also wants revenge, wants the demon to pay the price it deserves, and even wants Mephisto to be judged by the Eye of Judgment, and then be like those sinners. Under the burning of hellfire, it turned into ashes. "I came for your wish." Silence saw all this in his eyes. "Your wish is qualified to make you accept my gift. That''s right, even a demon like Mephisto will One day it will be ruined by your wish, because from today, you will have more gorgeous potential than Mephisto. As for this cursejust as my little encouragement to new members. " While speaking in silence, he stretched out his hand. He knew that Mephisto had been watching Daniel. However, the static domain of time around is prepared for Mephisto. Although he is the demon in charge of fear, he cannot peek into the secrets of time. In such a domain of time, what he sees and feels, Just silently hope everything he peeped. so now. Silence took out the flame that had been implanted in Daniel by Mephisto. Looking at this group of curled up and roaring flames, Daniel gritted his teeth as if he had seen Mephisto, his eyes as if flames were burning. "Great existence, I have a request." Daniel raised his head and made his request like a true believer. "I want Mephisto to be tortured under this power. It is his due retribution." "I can understand your hatred, but I have no reason to do this." The flame in Silent''s hands slowly floated in front of him, "You want to control this power, and even use this power to deal with it. Mephisto, you have to look at your will and luck." When the voice fell, all the cognition about the jar flooded into Daniel''s mind. His body shook. Eyes opened wide. Looking at the silence in front of him, it seemed that the image change from God to businessman could not be completed at once. But then, he began to smile ecstatically. "This is what I want This is what I want!" He shouted loudly, "The power that can really revenge, the power that truly belongs to me, Mephisto, I will definitely Make you regret everything you did!" "You are unfortunate because you met Mephisto, but you are also lucky because you met me." Silent chuckles. Daniel has no money himself. Fortunately, under the pressure of death, the guilty once voluntarily surrendered his private bank card account. So Daniel has money now. Enough money for him to open the jar. This is also the reason why he chose to come to him silently. When Daniel goes out from this still time, he will surprise Mephisto. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 788 I am greater than God) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Like "Selling Jars from Hokage", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 788： : Vengeful Knight Daniel "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Daniel began to open the can. The flame representing the power of the evil spirit knight was burning on the side. In fact, this is not power itself, it is just a manifestation that has been perfused with silence, just like those light clusters, but for Daniel, it does have a stimulating effect. He hasn''t actually been able to get out of what happened before him. Until he opened the first jar. Really, the power that can be controlled by him, not the feeling of being uncontrollable and controlled by the power. He suddenly became sober. He glanced at the silence, and then accelerated the speed of opening the can. The big series that Daniel chose is the Cavaliers series. This is silently recommended. Although in this world, he is played by Mephisto between the palms of his hands, but he actually has the potential not to be weak, because in most worlds, he completely controlled the power of the ghost rider and broke free of Murphy. Stowe''s control, even in some worlds, successfully counter-killed. not to mention. The power of the knight lies in the oath. Silent felt that there is a career that suits Daniel very well. -Knight of Revenge. Not fighting for protection, but fighting for revenge. This is the knight who lost everything and gave everything he had to the abyss, and climbed out of **** for revenge. Its power comes from some very terrifying bosses who cannot be looked at directly. Seeing that Daniel had really opened up this kind of profession from the jar of fate, the silence couldn''t wait to see what Murphy would look like when he saw this kind of power. Silence stayed here until Daniel had opened all the jars and possessed countless times stronger power than before. "It''s looking at you from outside." The silent smile was a little playful, and then reminded, "Your current power is far from his opponent. As a great demon belonging to death, he has the power to approach senior members. , However, the source of your strength is a terrible existence he can never imagine." Daniel is not original, what''s more, his current life essence is completely detached from human beings. It is easy to understand the meaning of silent words. The flame of revenge that never extinguished in his eyes seemed to flicker. "I understand, I will never forget your kindness." His mouth grinned, and an expectant smile appeared. "But now, I want to take back a little bit of insignificant interest like that demon." Silence smiled slightly, did not speak, and disappeared. Of course, the time barrier he arranged also disappeared. Mephisto, who was staring at Daniel outside, suddenly widened his eyes. In his eyes. It was Daniel, who died to save the puppy, suddenly changed. Without his power, he was filled with an indescribable feeling. Most importantly, the soul seemed to be indescribable. Surrounded by things, even he couldn''t really see it. Can''t be wrong. It was definitely that "God" appeared. Mephisto was a little excited, because he was here for God, but also a little frightened, because he had been staring at Daniel, but he was obviously blinded so that he could not find anything. What does this show? This shows that he can''t see through the means of that God. For his existence of this level, if he can''t even detect it, it can already explain a lot of problems. but-- Daniel is still here. Mephisto thought of the order to die, he adjusted his clothes, appeared from the shadow, and walked towards Daniel step by step. Daniel is also looking at him. There was crazy hatred in his eyes, but there was no action, instead, there was a playful expression on his face. "My dear Daniel." Mephisto stopped in front of Daniel. "It looks like you have found a new master. Why, so quickly you forgot who was the first to rescue you from the ordinary and ineffective. People?" "Save?" Daniel already knew what kind of virtue the demon in front of him was. He was not irritated. Instead, he grinned and gave a meaningful smile. "Do you know? I don''t fear you anymore. , Because you are no longer qualified to control me, and I, will become stronger and stronger, will become your nightmare, everything you do in my body will be taken back by me hundreds of thousands." His indifferent and playful expression undoubtedly angered Mephisto. As the great devil. Mephisto enjoys the fear of others and the struggle of playthings. He will not, and will not allow his plaything to look at him with such a calm expression. "Then let me see, what do you get from your new master!" Mephisto''s figure grew rapidly, and red flames emerged from his skin, burning the outer shell to death. Revealing the red demon body inside, his huge body seemed to burn out the entire sky, and the hot temperature and thick smoke pressed Daniel in front of him. This is like a doomsday scene, an illusion, but also reality. Mephisto put Daniel into his field. Here, no matter what kind of power Daniel possesses, it is impossible for him to be his opponent. In other words, if any existence other than the five gods arrives here, Mephisto is confident that he can defeat it. He doesn''t believe that Daniel will become so strong in a short period of time. So he is betting. Is forcing God to appear. As long as it can complete the confrontation with God, even if it is defeated, it is considered to have completed the task assigned to him by death, as to death? As a dependent of death, in the endless multi-dimensional universe, the only thing that can grant him death is death. Under this terrifying sight, Daniel laughed loudly. "Come on, demon!" Hot flames also emerged from his body, and his body once again became a skeleton. This was once the power Mephisto gave him, but at this moment, it became extremely strange. "I''m right here, I''m right in front of you." The black mist in Daniel''s soul is constantly squirming, transforming into various indescribable appearances, and he yells frantically, "Dare you do anything to me? ?You dare?" Mephisto''s expression has changed. Everything happened in his realm, and no one could feel the mark on Daniel''s soul more intuitively than him. what is that? It was beyond his understanding, beyond the scope of this multidimensional universe, and couldn''t be explained by any cognition at all. He just glanced at it, and even his soul integrated with the law was trembling, almost going crazy. And hysterical. Chapter 789： : Adam wants to see you "Start selling jars from Hokage ( what is that? Is that a real existence? Various laws are spread all over the body of existence like entangled lines, like the remains of the universe. The more powerful a person is, the more he will fall into indescribable chaos. Just a glance will force him to be unable to. Without deleting one''s own memory, how can such a thing have its own consciousness? Mephisto was scared. He has never felt fear, because he is fear itself, but it is like death will have a time of death, even the demon monarch who represents fear will have a time to be tortured by fear. "Is that God?" Mephisto shouted loudly. He has not dared to go deep into Daniel''s soul anymore, and he can feel that if he provokes the sight of that existence, even death cannot stop his madness. why. Why can Daniel be blessed by this existence? There was jealousy in Mephisto''s heart, but when he realized this, his whole soul trembled. Even if the memory is deleted, the effect of that glance can''t be completely erased? "God? No, that''s just a senior member of God''s hands." Daniel opened his mouth wide and laughed silently. He already felt Mephisto''s fear. It turns out that you will also have fears. Wait, then. Although I am not your opponent now, one day sooner or later, I will torment your soul with the flames of vengeance, so that you, the terrified monarch, will be tortured in endless pain and fear. "God...''s men?" Mephisto could see that Daniel was not lying, but he could not believe the answer. God must have lied. How could such a terrifying thing as the corpse of the multidimensional universe be controlled? but...... Daniel''s body has received favor and strength, and it is the reality before his eyes. Mephisto only felt that his soul trembled as if facing death, perhaps even more terrifying than that, because he knew death but didn''t know anything about this existence. "Good luck person, pray that you will not be swallowed by this good luck. I will keep staring at you." Mephisto''s huge body turned into **** flames and slowly dissipated. The last sentence is just a cruel remark that he is not willing to leave like this. But this expanded Daniel''s sarcasm smile instead. The vow of revenge has become a powerful bridge for him, and Mephisto''s unbearable performance will only be food for him to laugh. The so-called big devil, in front of a more powerful existence, is only like a mortal. Mephisto left. Not to leave this planet, but to leave the universe. He didn''t even dare to leave his avatar. At this moment, he would rather go back to face death than stay to face Daniel and the mysterious God. . then-- Gu Yi, Thanos and others appeared. Gu Yi perceives the changed future and sees Daniel''s change. She knows that the future will change again because of silence. "Who are you?" Daniel looked at these people coldly. "Vengeful person." Thanos said coldly, reaching out his palm, showing his badge, "Mephisto has a master, that is the existence that ordered him to come to this world, and I want revenge. Object." "Then we are companions." Daniel took a deep look at Thanos and said directly. As long as we have a common target for revenge, as long as you can bring help to my revenge. We are companions. This is Daniel''s three views now. While the Thanos Alliance here wanted to mention a new partner, Silence also discovered the existence of someone who came to him. --eternal. "Sure enough, I have been staring at this universe." Silence knew why eternity came, and he went straight back to the garden. Eternity is here. It is still the same as when I first saw it, and the whole individual is like a collection of universe consulting. "You brought something extremely dangerous." The first sentence of Eternal''s words was his own purpose. Needless to say this so-called dangerous thing. It is the source of the power of the Vengeful Knight. "I don''t think this power is dangerous." The silent expression was very calm, and he glanced at eternally, "This is not dangerous to me." "But it''s very dangerous to this multidimensional universe." Eternally quickened his tone, as if expressing his emotions in this way, "Behind that power is a dead soul of the multidimensional universe, entangled by broken rules, right. Everything has a terrible threat. As long as it discovers this world, as long as it descends into this world, we will become the souls of the next dimension." In theory, that power does have such destructive power. Even if it was silent, it was silent for a while. Then laughed. "Its only a little understanding to see you. Its no wonder that after all, its a frog at the bottom of the well that has no ability to look at the outside world. Dont worry, you can say that things wont happen. If you really dont feel at ease, please promise me. Cooperation, to slowly understand the knowledge you dont understand." The silence just now was a bit bluffed. Hastily spent some transaction points to get answers from the system. The source of the power of the Vengeful Knight, in terms of the nature of existence, does have such destructive power, but it is not the dead soul of some multidimensional universe, but just an ancient **** with similar properties, who wants to destroy the entire Marvel multidimensional universe. , The strength level is still far behind. Eternity fell into silence. He knew that he could not persuade the other party, nor was he able to convince him. In the end, he finally said another purpose of coming here. "Adam wants to see you." Eternal said. "Why not OAA?" Silent brows frowned slightly, "Are you still not deciding to wake him up? Really, I haven''t seen the sleeping creation god, but the sleeping creation **** has happened so many things, It''s also rare." Adam, now the head of the life court. Ranked in the top three of the entire Marvel Multidimensional Universe, surpassing the five great gods, and the only true god, OAA, is the master of Adam. Silently complained verbally, but there was still some joy in my heart. Finally I was able to see a person with enough weight. It seems that these people still have to be deterred. The best way to establish a mission system in the Marvel universe is to contact OAA directly. However, after gritted his teeth and spent a lot of trading points trying to understand the situation of OAA, he was told that he was already asleep. And never wake up. It appeared several times, but it was just an established procedure. If it is not certain that OAA is real, the silence would almost think that this is just a legend that does not exist at all. Chapter 790： : Initially reached cooperation "Start selling jars from Hokage ( In short, although I haven''t been able to see OAA, it is still a good result to be able to see Adam of Life Court. It''s just that silence can''t just pass. He needs to elevate his position. "Since Adam wants to see me, let him come to see me." A recliner appeared behind the silence, and he lay down directly, "I''m just staying here. Anyone who wants to find me can come. Here." Although appearing calm on the surface, silence also relived the information about Adam in his mind. Adam the magician. It is an artificial life born from an artificial cocoon. It has a strong power. Even in this universe, there is an Adam, which is basically the same as the experience of the life court in the current period. This is also the characteristic of the Marvel multidimensional universe. However, when Adam became the court of life, it was completely different. He has a part of the authority granted by OAA. Able to block any universe, any existence, even the five great gods have to submit to the authority of the Life Court, and the only one who can order Adam is his master-OAA. In this universe, silence cannot defeat even the five great gods, so it is naturally impossible to defeat Adam the magician. But it does not matter. What he came into this world was not the ontology. What''s more, the situation is still bigger on his side. Without knowing the situation, Adam, as the court of life, could not attack him because he had to consider The consequences of doing that. Eternal seeing this silence makes his heart a little angry, but he also knows it. Now, it is no longer his turn to participate in this matter. There is no need for eternity to go back and report. Adam is a more advanced "omnipotent and omnipotent" than eternity, and has already been paying attention to all this. At this moment. He appeared in front of silence. Wearing a red and black tights that looks like a superhero, with a red cloak behind him, with blond hair, he looks very young, like a 17 or 18 year old boy, but he is completely related to the earth. They look exactly the same. "Hello, the foreign god." Adam raised his hand to say hello, with a polite smile on his face. But if you don''t look at their identities, it looks like a polite teenager greeting the neighbor''s uncle. "Hello, Adam." Silence also smiled, "Your omniscience and omnipotence cannot be effective on me, so I just said directly, do you agree with us? If you agree, sign the agreement If you disagree, please wake up OAA and I will talk to him directly." As for non-cooperation. There is no such option in Silence, after all, he is here for this. "My great master is sleeping. I don''t have the authority to awaken him, nor the authority to decide on his behalf." Adam''s tone was still polite. In fact, he was aware of it from the moment silence first appeared in this universe. But he did nothing. Because the energy contained in the body of this clone of silence is actually not strong. Although it contains the identity of a true god, only this level of energy is not enough to threaten the safety and balance of the entire multidimensional universe. but now. He has no way to ignore it. Because the power in that ghost rider was just like Mephisto''s feeling, he truly realized the threat behind it. He must come forward. "If you come up to do nothing, it doesn''t matter." Silent half-squinted, "I have plenty of patience to wait. This is an interesting trip for me." Silence did not believe that Adam just came over and told him that he could not do anything. In this case, there is no need to appear. as expected. After being silent for a while, Adam said: "I do not have the authority to cooperate in all aspects, but I think that within my authority, I can still reach a preliminary cooperation, for example, select one or two universes for reception. A small number of guests who are not strong enough to threaten the entire universe, I can still call the shots for this kind of thing." Adam couldn''t ask for OAA, but he didn''t want to remain passive. So this request was made. Very reasonable. It also facilitated him to further understand this true **** and the "chamber of commerce" behind this true god. Yes, Adam knew about the existence of the Chamber of Commerce. For him, it is not too difficult to know some information from the soul of a certain member-but here is the problem, some information, even he It is impossible to see through, for example, everything in Loki''s mind about the transcendence is a law that does not belong to this universe at all. Silently thought for a while. It seems...no problem? He currently only has so many members in his hand, most of which are junior members, so where can he go for comprehensive cooperation? "What I want to seek is only preliminary cooperation." Silent glanced at him with slanted eyes. "Even if you want to have a deeper cooperation, it is not so easy. After allthis Things are more beneficial to you. You can even improve your own multidimensional universe through external laws, so dont put on the appearance that I am forcing you to cooperate. You will thank me." "Then I will wait and see." Adam smiled. He was also relieved in his heart. Making this decision is not a small risk for him, after all, it concerns the entire universe. but no matter. The decision has been made, and then he can only take one step at a time. His mission is to guard and judge the balance and destiny of the entire multidimensional universe. "Initially, I need a few universes." Silence said suddenly, and gave out the universe of his choice. Although it is the same Marvel, there are also superheroes such as Iron Man, Thanos, and Captain America. However, it is different from this universe. In those universes, there are also X-Men. This is a world with mutants. There are not only mutants, but also various superheroes, including ghost riders, heaven and hell, demon angels... The power system dou is much stronger than this universe, and the tears and conflicts in the world are greater. There is a premonition of silence, and their members may show their talents in this world. "No problem." Adam thought for a while and agreed. In fact, among the countless multi-dimensional universes, this kind of universe is the most numerous and the most conventional. It has more stories and more destiny. It is not a problem to take some out for initial cooperation with each other . then. The purpose of silence coming to Marvel has been initially achieved. "Then, I''ll go back and make some preparations." Silently laughed, connecting with Otinus and others behind him, his figure disappeared instantly. Chapter 791： : The first batch to members "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Seeing where the silence disappeared, Adam and Eternal fell into a long silence. Both of them possess omnipotent abilities. Adam''s is stronger. So whether it is Adam or Eternity, it is clear that silence has left their entire multidimensional universe. However, none of them could see how they left. In just an instant, the traces of the other party completely disappeared from their multidimensional universe. No trace can be found on the time or information level, and it is impossible to know where they went or how they left, as if It has never appeared, everything is just an illusion. "Master Adam." Eternal looked at Adam, trying to learn something from him. "This method is beyond my cognition, maybe only the master can know some, maybe..." Adam didn''t say anything further. Maybe even OAA can''t see anything. This idea is undoubtedly very absurd. OAA is the creator of this multidimensional universe, the only true god, and no one can estimate the meaning of his existence. But it is even more absurd. Adam actually believed in this absurd idea. And the other side. Silence returned to the world of Naruto, merged with his own body, absorbed memory, and returned to one. Then I learned about the growth of members during his absence. Somewhat surprised, Xiao Nan, who had won the Holy Grail War, was no longer the strongest among all members. She was defeated in a battle for the boss and lost to White Beard. No, to be precise, it was lost to the Whitebeard Pirates. "The strength of this guild has begun to show." Silently reviewed the course of the battle. Although White Beard defeated the boss several times and opened a lot of four-level cans, the number of four-level cans alone cannot compare to Xiao Nan. but. His profession allows him to concentrate the power of all the "sons" in his pirate group. This is a one-to-one battle, but it is also a one-to-many battle. Xiao Nan Qing tried his best and was still defeated in a single move. Fortunately, White Beard didn''t want to kill all of them. He just clicked to the end, and did not occupy a few bosses to refresh. In addition, today''s members, who have crossed the limit of junior members and have the ability to independently defeat bosses, have reached the number of seven. They are Xiaonan, Baibeard, Roger, Karp, Altria, Osamaru, and Uchiha Itachi. They are basically frontline members who are already at the forefront. However, an Altria was inserted in it, making the silence somewhat unexpected. Altria also didn''t rely on her own strong strength, but on the move. Thats right, she joined hands with the clock tower and improved the holy grail summoning technology. She summoned several of her knights of the round table, and each of them became a member. Under this excellent team, she quickly defeated the boss and became independent. After enjoying all the four-level pots, he caught up with his own strength in a short period of time. During this period of time, various things happened in the Moon World. and so. Should the mission system be opened only to them? Silent thought for a while, and decided not to do so. They are already at the forefront and the most powerful members. If they really go first, they will undoubtedly lose a lot of competitiveness. The remaining members should be given some opportunities to encourage everyone to keep moving forward. . So this time. All can go! He asked for more than one universe, and dispersed these members into it. There were only a few people in each universe, enough for them to do things. Silent passed through the system and found a technology called "soul lamp", which can keep all souls alive and stay here, so that even if something happens in the Marvel universe, even the badge cannot be saved. The unhappiness that comes down can also be resurrected by a trace of true spirit. In this case, there is no need to worry about anything. Therefore, Silent sent a member announcement. The content of the announcement is extremely simple. The mission system opens. They will enter the rest of the universe in batches, complete their own missions, and receive high rewards. Unlike the previous limited-time events of the Holy Grail War, this time, the content of the mission is different, and everyone has their own task. same. The danger is also marked. Once you die, you will be judged as a failure. Although the badge will not be taken away, you can no longer perform tasks for a certain period of time. You can only stay here to farm monsters. If you dont burst your liver, you will most likely be The rest pulled a big cut. As soon as this message was sent out, everyone immediately paid attention. Mission world! It finally started! Some people looked excited and felt that their opportunity had finally come. If all the boss points were controlled by those powerful experts, they would never have the chance to catch up. Powerful people such as Baibeard and Xiao Nan also had the same serious eyes. They must maintain their advantage. Silence immediately began to prepare candidates for the first batch and also responded to some members'' questions. Although it is said that all members are prepared to have the opportunity to carry out tasks, there are still some restrictions. Only junior members are eligible. The number of the first batch is limited, first come first served, and the second batch will be soon It will come. Everyone has a chance. Dont worry. Once you go, you will only be able to return after completing the task, or death. So its best to prepare before you go, lest you find that your hometown has been stolen... .... at last-- It''s time to decide the first batch of candidates. Part of them is waiting for the countdown to start, ready to use their fastest hand speed to grab the first batch of qualifications. But some people are not in a hurry. Because if they die during the mission, they will temporarily lose the qualification to go to the mission world again, so they are prepared to wait for someone to pass first, and then learn a certain amount of information, and then make sufficient preparations to pass, so as not to lose the opportunity because of ignorance. At last. In less than one hundredth of a second, the first batch of six candidates was finalized. Tsunade, one side pass, black beard, white beard, bee-eater, Sauron! Looking at these six names in silence, there was something unexpected. Among the people who participated in the event last time, only one side was able to get the chance, and there were too many people in One Piece World, Tsunade... she had already reached the limit of junior members. "Everyone, get ready." A silent voice appeared in the ears of these six people, "You are not going to an ordinary world, where there are more than one senior members... your every move They will all be under their gaze, of course, you are just going to a trivial corner of that world." Chapter 792： : The mission of the bee-eater The latest website: Silence made them the first world to go, but a truly terrifying world. It''s a mess. Not only are there many capable people on the earth, but there are also various powerful characters in the universe. In addition to a powerful Thanos, there are even the Galaxy King. Of course, the most important stage is still on the earth. With the vaccination of silence, all people are a little nervous, and they are also more yearning. Especially people like White Beard and Sauron. They still have an adventurous spirit in their bones. After submitting the "toll fee", a group of people felt that their bodies were attracted by inexplicable power, and when they appeared again, they were already in their respective scenes. This is 2006. Iron Man Tony is still just the playboy, Spider-Man hasnt appeared yet, and the Womens Union hasnt started at all. However, the conflict between mutants has gradually torn society apart, and it was this year that claimed to be able to treat mutants. The medicine appeared. These are the news that the bee-eater had learned from the minds of others. The appearance of her now has grown a bit more than before. He is taller, and his body is even more popular, with long golden hair slightly curled behind him, and the cute and charming face is 100% turning back. However, she just snapped her fingers softly. Everyone seemed to have never paid attention to her. "Let me see..." The bee-eater held his badge at this time and looked at his mission. [Become the queen of mutants and humans. "Wow." Bee Eater exclaimed cutely. This is a big task. However, the larger the task, the more rewards. You only need to complete a part of the task to get a lot of rewards. Its just that you wont have to stay here for a long time. Bee-eater Fucked Qi in her mind for a while, already had an idea, but before that, she decided to find some subordinates first. How can the eldest lady have no subordinates. then. Three days later. A bee-eater dressed in designer clothes, surrounded by a group of British deacons and maids, boarded the plane to New York. Her current status is the eldest lady of a veteran British nobleman. Because of his outstanding performance and outstanding ability, he was selected as the heir. The Soul Reaver has a crushing effect in front of ordinary people and some low-level mutants. In just ten days, her men have gathered many mutants, among them standing A sturdy mutant next to her has a lot of strength, ability to transform, and can become a huge bear. It is worth mentioning that. This mutant named Kelly was originally heartbroken by his wife and daughter, and returned to the mountains and forests, planning to be a bear for a lifetime, but the bee-eater directly affected his wife and daughter, returning this broken family to perfection. . and so...... Is Kelly controlled or not controlled at all. I''m afraid that only bee-eater **** Chi knows. And the bee-eater who got off the plane received a lot of attention, on the one hand because of her beauty, and on the other hand, naturally because of family propaganda. Because the task is to become a queen. Therefore, from the beginning, the bee-eater exercises and prayers did not want to be low-key. The queen cannot be low-key. And at the moment. In a gloomy cave, a rugged man with a few teeth missing and a black beard was watching the movie with a smile. "This girl is here too, she really is the most comfortable one." Naturally Blackbeard said. "He''s with you too?" said a thin old man next to Blackbeard. Magneto. He met this man who called himself Blackbeard yesterday, when he was in a private party of mutants and wanted to recruit his "partner." Then after contact. Even he couldn''t help being jealous of the opponent''s strange ability. Not to mention, this person doesn''t hide his purpose at all. "I want mutants to rule the world and become the gods of the new world. Those weak people just need to kneel at the feet of the gods." This was the first sentence Blackbeard said after seeing him. Crazed, dangerous, and full of ambition. This is Magneto''s perception of Blackbeard. This man didn''t even want to avenge ordinary people. He didn''t even have any hatred against ordinary people. Just follow a principle. The strong is king, the weak is the dog. If it weren''t for Magneto''s initial battle, he barely fought a level, I''m afraid he is going to be this man''s subordinate now. And at the moment. Facing Magneto''s question, Blackbeard neither said yes nor said no. He just stared at the bee eater and smiled again. "This woman has caused me a big loss. My only capable subordinate who managed to become a member was controlled by her, and then poached away. Originally, I wanted her to be my woman, but she said that I am Ugly." Blackbeard said, laughing again, "I will grab her badge sooner or later." Magneto listened to Blackbeard''s words. There are a lot of things that I dont understand. He asked, but Blackbeard didn''t explain, or just a sentence. If you are qualified to know, you will know. If you are not qualified, then telling you is meaningless. But at least one thing is certain. The powerhouse who suddenly appeared in front of him was an old acquaintance with the **** the TV, and had conflicts. Moreover, the girls ability... Magneto watched the bee-eaters on TV and walked away. "I''ll go out." He has a good plan. After half an hour. An old man sitting in a wheelchair and a thin old man wearing a helmet met in a cafe where business seemed not very good. "Unexpectedly, you would come to me suddenly. UU reading " Professor Charles looked at the Magneto in front of him, "You have done too much this time." "I''ve gone too far? Don''t you know what those people did to us?" Magneto sneered, "Or you can pretend that you don''t know everything if you cover your ears? They claim to be able to heal us, they treat us as He even turned that medicine into a weapon!" "..." Charles was silent. Of course it is impossible for him to know nothing. However, he always believes that the conflict between mutants and humans should not be excessively aroused, and peaceful means should be used to face injustice. Fighting to the end will not have good results, but will only deepen the hatred. "You came here today, maybe not for this." Charles said. He knew that he could not persuade this old man. Because he has tried countless times. Chapter 793： : I have been waiting for a while The latest website: "I came here for a girl." Magneto looked at Charles, with a mysterious smile on the corner of his mouth. "You should have followed her. After all, that is a girl similar to you, but more aggressive than you. Sex, it seems, she doesn''t plan to follow yours at all and see everything she does...I think I will like her." Charles sat up straight. Staring at Magneto. He naturally knew what Magneto was talking about. Some things that happened in England may not be noticed by ordinary people, but they all have their own channels to know some things. However, Charles could not understand. He thought that Magneto would contact and try to change this girl. But they came to find him. "What do you know?" Charles asked. "I only know something that I should know." Magneto stood up, "Anyway, if you don''t find her, I will find her. I just want to obviously try her ability." "Perhaps, we can go together." Charles said tentatively. "No, I don''t want to fight with you." Magneto walked out on his own, as if he had come just to tell Charles the news. Charles sat alone in the cafe for a long time. Turned. Looking at the old TV on the counter, the young and beautiful girl is facing the camera calmly and confidently. It seems that we must go. So, is this girl another violin? There is a certain worry in Charles''s eyes. at the same time. The noble bee eater **** the eldest lady, but at this time came outside a warehouse in a remote suburb. All her entourages were all standing outside the warehouse, and only the bee-eater Fongqi walked in alone. There was a nervous black man holding a shotgun inside. "Who are you?" He swiped the shotgun in his hand and pointed it at the bee-eater. "This is private territory, get out of here!" "Mutant?" Bee-eater Caoqi looked at him with interest, "The ability is to call the wind? The potential is good, but your strength is too weak." The black man''s face suddenly changed. The palm of the shotgun was shaking. "Okay, stop teasing my son." A man''s voice came from the warehouse. Then, a giant with a figure twice as high as the number of people walked out, full of muscles with a sense of strength, and the curved white beard, explaining his identity. --White beard. "Grandpa White Beard." Bee Eater shouted sweetly, "You have a new son again? Congratulations." "Hahaha, little bee, you really should be my daughter." Baibeard looked at the bee-eater with a little doting gaze. "I want to be a queen, how can I join other people''s men." The bee-eater''s smile was still sweet. "You can be a queen even as my daughter." Baibeard looked sad, but he didn''t persuade him. In fact, every time he met, he would persuade him like this. Bee-eater exercises are indeed pleasing to the elderly. "So, what are you doing here?" Baibeard sat down cross-legged. Even so, it still looked like a hill in front of the bee-eater. The black son next to him seemed to finally understand that this was not the enemy. This was a sigh of relief. He was rescued by Baibeard the day before yesterday. Although he had only known each other for two days, he felt the long-lost father''s love in Baibeard. That''s why I was so nervous, not worrying about my safety, but worrying about being discovered. To know. Because of the shot two days ago, the people who are now looking for Baibeard are not only official, but also various mutant teams. "Of course I asked Grandpa Whitebeard for help. I don''t know what Grandpa''s mission is? I hope there is no conflict." Bee-eater Chi said between his eyebrows, with a playful and cute look, but asked. But the words are not ambiguous at all. In this "activity", everyone''s task is different. There may be conflicts, maybe not. The task undoubtedly determines their respective positions. Under normal circumstances, tasks must be concealed. However, the bee-eater prays to understand the character of the white beard. as expected. Although he understands that the cunning little girl in front of him is playing her own words, Baibeard will not care about these little things in front of her family. Although the bee-eater did not let him be a father, but if you call him grandpa, you are already half of the family. Up. "I want everyone to feel the warmth of society." Baibeard touched his beard, "Isn''t this just for everyone to be my son?" "...This shouldn''t be it." The bee-eater sighed with a smile, but soon became excited, "It doesn''t conflict with my task, it''s even the same." Her mission is to become a queen. As long as she is the queen and warming up the society, isn''t it just a sentence? "Aren''t there conflicts?" Whitebeard thought slightly. "Come and help me, Grandpa Whitebeard." Bee-eater Caoqi directly sent out an invitation, "If you don''t have a capable son by your side, you will have a headache. I can temporarily take care of it, and everything will be handled properly. , Grandpa White Beard just needs to protect me." The bee-eater''s eyes were about to glow. She is very clear. For Baibeard, just act like a baby as a junior, and don''t have to do much else, so the old man whose father''s love is about to overflow has no resistance to this hand. As expected. Baibeard just thought for less than a few seconds before Ullala laughed. "Well, I will definitely protect you." The alliance is reached. And there is still no conflict of interest. The bee-eater couldn''t stop smiling on his face. This lying is not in vain. In fact, after she had heard that a huge mutant smashed a hill in order to protect a mutant, she knew it must be a white beard, although the battle did not occur in a downtown area so it was officially shielded and kept secret. Went up but she still couldn''t stop her doing it herself. In such a world, her ability is simply like a fish in water. If it hadn''t been for the concern that this world might not be as simple as it seems, she would have begun to frantically expand her power. Well now. Still take a firm hand first. The bee-eater who thought about it this way, after returning home with a white beard, she saw a scene that made her look down. Her housekeeper, her maid, all looked at her with horror, and Kelly was also standing behind an old man in a wheelchair. The psychological control she exerted on these people was all undone. "I have been waiting for you for a while." Professor Charles looked at the bee-eater with a kind face. Chapter 794： : No one should be king Latest website: Bee-eater Fuck Chi, the moment he met Charles, he knew that he had met his opponent. She is not a mutant who underestimates this world. But I didn''t expect that there would be such a strong psychological ability! Clash. It started from the first moment they met. "Your abilities are amazing." Charles stretched out his fingers and rubbed his forehead. "I have never seen mental abilities similar to yours, full of aggressiveness and conquest, but I have to say, use abilities to control others It''s impolite, and it''s supposed to be, boy, take advantage of it''s still not far, stop." In Charles''s eyes, the bee-eater is still just a child. Although this child has powerful abilities, and is using these abilities unscrupulously to get what he wants for himself. But she did not cause harm. Don''t fight. These are all Charles got from the minds of these maids. Therefore, Charles believes that bee-eaters pray for good nature, which makes his eyes more loving, and even vaguely wants to cultivate bee-eaters to become his successor. "Do you mean that we have this ability, but we can''t use it?" Bee Eater exercised a sweet smile, and his eyes swept across the faces of a few people in tight clothes behind him. Because of this bald head, she couldn''t control these people. So she is not safe now. The bee eater hates insecurity. Fortunately, there is still a white beard behind her, she has asked him to stay in the truck behind, do not come in, it is a killer. "It''s not that it can''t be used, but it must be used in the right place." Charles smiled, "For example, controlling the freedom of others for personal gain is obviously incorrect. You should understand that this is a robber''s behavior. Right." This is also Charles'' own moral belief. He just wants to guide others more. Not willing to control directly. Otherwise, he can quietly control the government officials, even the chaebol, but he does not approve of such robbery. Bee-eater Fuck Chi looked at Charles, his eyes widened slightly, it seemed that it took a while to understand the meaning of his words. He laughed out loud. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it." The bee eater opened the folding fan in his hand to cover his lips, revealing only crescent-shaped eyes, "So, do you want to limit your own ability? I am still the first I saw such an interesting person this time." "Everyone must limit their desires." Charles didn''t seem to be angry. He has always been patient in education. On the contrary, the X-Men who came back behind him all stared slightly at the bee-eater, seemingly dissatisfied with her mocking the beloved professor. "Yes, when one''s desires do not match one''s own abilities and morals, it will bring disasters." The bee eater does not deny this, "however, how much ability has so much rights and obligations. This is also the truth that has been correct since the formation of human society. The control of the mind is that only people of high character can control it. I control their minds and protect their minds. This is my duty, and they serve me. , This is my right, is there anything wrong?" "..." Professor Charles was silent for a while. He didn''t expect the bee-eater to say such things. After all, he always believed that the girl in front of him controlled these people just for his own enjoyment. Obligation? "You don''t know what the duty is." The bee-eater Fuck Chi as if he knew Charles'' silence, the smile on her face became even more silent, she pointed at Kelly standing next to Charles, "Kelly, you come and tell him , Are you willing to give your soul to me." Charles was surprised. Turned his head to look at Kelly. Since he released Kelly''s control, the brawny man has stayed by his side, and following the principle of not looking at others'' memories easily, Charles doesn''t know Kelly''s current thoughts. Could it be... "I am naturally willing." Kelly replied in a deep voice and glanced at Charles. "But Miss, I stay here, and I can find a chance to shoot him." Suddenly, Storm Girl and Laser Eye stood in front of Professor Charles and looked at Kelly vigilantly. None of them thought of it. Kelly, who was relieved of control, was still on the other side''s side, and put on a look of refuge, unexpectedly intending to find a chance to attack Professor Charles! "Such a method is useless to him. Our intuition for danger is very keen." The bee-eater shook his head with a chuckle, and then looked at Charles, "Do you understand now? I control their hearts, this Its my right as a spirit grabber, but I didnt hurt their souls, but protected their hearts from harm. This is my duty based on my noble character. "..." Charles remained silent. He glanced deeply at the bee-eater. It originally meant that this was a child who had gained power and did not know how to use it correctly. But did not expect. This is a mature and capable person who has established his own morality and is walking on the path he firmly believes in. "Have you ever thought that no one wants to be governed by others." Professor Charles still does not want to give up easily. "But each of us is under the control of others, whether we want it or not." The bee-eater did not even pause, and he directly retorted with a smile, "The weak will be subject to more constraints and crises. This has been constant since ancient times. The unchanging truth, however, I will never trample on their hearts, and even fight to the end to protect their hearts, but also to be responsible for the end, to be able to get a kind and lovely queen like me, it should be theirs Lucky." In the end, the bee-eater Caoqi''s body already showed the king''s domineering. Although it is still very light, this is undoubtedly her essence, and she is still put in the Pirate World, at least she is also an overlord. Charles had nothing to say. He knew that it was impossible for him to change the child in front of him. Can not help but feel sorry from the heart. "No one should be a king, a child. Every life, including every soul, should be equal and precious. You can convince them with your own ideas and courage and make them trust, but you cannot control them with your ability. ..... I can''t let you continue like this." Charles seems to have made a certain determination. He really couldn''t let the bee-eaters continue like this. Because he deeply understands. Those people would not allow the bee-eater to continue like this. Chapter 795： : Im not going to play 1 game yet Latest URL: Just Charles himself, the soul-controller, made those in power extremely jealous. If it weren''t for the fact that he had been committed to managing mutants, and insisted on principles and never controlled anyone, he had already become an official and even S.H.I.E.L.D. wanted criminal, and then had to live a wandering life. One can imagine. If the bee-eater exercise continued to control the hearts of other people in this way, they would inevitably be targeted and suppressed. In that way, it will cause massive bloodshed and sacrifice. He would rather let the bee-eater **** him hate him, but also seal her abilities. "Speaking of which, it''s not about a fight." The bee-eater Fuck Chi''s smile became dangerous, and her voice suddenly became clanging, "I said, kneel down!" The absolute king domain, unfold! In the air, with the bee-eater exercises as the center, light golden lines that were imperceptible to the naked eye spread and enveloped everyone. This is a blue rare skill. Bee-eater Caoqi still hasn''t been able to open the fourth-level pot, but she has also used a lot of points to buy the third-level pot. Today''s strength is much stronger than before. now. Charles''s face changed slightly. The power of the mind gushes out like a tide, forming a protective cover to wrap himself and several X-Men. And beyond this. All the maids, deacons, even Kelly, all knelt down. "Nice spiritual power." The bee-eater''s eyes seemed to have turned pale gold, and her body at this time exuded the inviolable majesty like a real queen. Even with Charles'' protection. The Storm Girl, Laser Eye and others still have a feeling of being subdued. "The skill of using this ability...did you honed it yourself?" This is the first time Charles has seen this way of using mental power. It will inevitably be shocked. This is not simply using the power of the mind to control others, but in an incomprehensible way, filling every corner of this fast region with one''s absolute will, even reaching the point where it can distort reality to a certain extent. . In terms of strength, Charles is even better. After all, this is Professor X in a mixed world, and even one person can control the world when the seed bursts. but. Facing this kind of unprecedented method, even Professor Charles felt tricky. "I was a little surprised. There is really no art in your use of abilities, and you are still at the stage of primitive reliance on instinct. Would you like me to point you?" Bee Eater said sweetly, but his face His smile also put away some. She was also a little surprised at the vast spiritual power like the sea. In terms of strength alone, it definitely reaches the level of an intermediate member. There is not much possibility to control it. Sure enough, the shopkeeper was right, and he should not underestimate the strong in this world. Professor Charles did not speak. He stared at the bee-eater and prayed, as if thinking about something. However, the X-Men behind him could no longer sit still. "It''s too arrogant, I should teach you how to be polite to teachers and elders." Laser Eye took the lead in putting his hands on the eyes. boom--! The hot red laser lased towards the bee-eater. He didn''t aim at the bee-eater, but aimed at the top of her head, but even so, if it was wiped, the beautiful blonde hair of the bee-eater would probably be burned a lot. however. Ripples appeared in front of the bee-eater, and the laser was blocked. Mind barrier. Charles'' eyes shrank again. This is no longer a slight interference with reality with mental power, but directly created a barrier, even if they can use their mental power to control objects a little, she actually blocked the laser. In addition to unlocking the sealed piano, no one can do this step. "In that case, I''m not welcome." The bee-eater was also a little angry, and turned his head, "Grandpa Whitebeard, help me teach them." "Waiting!" a rough voice came. Charles couldn''t keep calm anymore. Because a very tall man with a white beard appeared in the room at a speed that was impossible to see clearly, driving a strong whirlwind. "You dare to bully the old man''s granddaughter, if it is placed in the old man''s world, it is not something that can be calmed by a punch!" White beard raised his huge fist and hammered down at the red laser. "Don''t blow up your home." Bee Eater screamed in surprise. When White Beard heard the words, he gathered his strength, and cracks and voids appeared in the air. Just before the eyes of some people, he tore the laser laser abruptly. Boom. Laser eye spit out a bit of blood and flew back. Of course, this is the result of the white beard leaving his hand, otherwise the punch will not even leave the laser eye with the whole body. Really Whitebeard is not a pirate? "Let''s leave." Charles''s face was no longer normal, and he used his mind to support the shape of Laser Eye. He has recognized the white beard. Suddenly appeared two days ago, a terrifying strong man who smashed a mountain with one punch. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be the girl''s grandfather? With their strength, they are not opponents at all. If they continue to stay, they and the students around them will be in danger. The storm girl heard this. He rolled his eyes immediately. But in a moment, the sky that was already dark began to flash and thunder, and terrifying storms continued to gather. uukanshu.com flashed across the sky one after another, seeming to be accumulating terrible power. The storm girl in this world also has disastrous power. The violent wind escorted them out of the building and rushed into the plane that had already been parked outside. This storm is only used to cover them. "Forget it, let them go." Frochi the bee seemed to give up the idea of ??keeping them. Although it does not seem difficult to have a white beard to help, they are newcomers after all. Who knows if there is a stronger person or more difficult force behind the other party? It is not a wise choice to kill at the beginning. . "Little bee, I teach you a truth. Sometimes people must be domineering, so that they can protect their families!" Baibeard laughed coolly, "I''ll teach them an unforgettable lesson." His feet separated, the ground under his feet suddenly cracked, and the muscles on his arms bulged. drink--! A punch came out. Suddenly, the entire space seemed to be torn apart, and cracks appeared in the night and spread rapidly. The thunderclouds gathered in the high altitude were directly torn into pieces under this fist. Cloudless. The Storm Girl who had fled near the plane spit out a mouthful of blood. Everyone around her. All saw this unspeakable shocking scene. Latest URL: To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: Mobile reading of this book: Published book reviews: In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 795: Not to fight yet), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 796： ：One-way mission The latest website: Manpower changing the weather is not unimaginable for these powerful mutants. However, the wind generated by the fist alone shattered the entire sky. This level of power is completely beyond their imagination. Everyone finally knew that the rumor that a single punch broke a mountain was not an exaggeration, but it was far more than the real strength of the other party. Such terrifying strength, coupled with a mind manipulator comparable to Professor Charles. Charles knew it himself. A **** storm can no longer be stopped. This made him feel very heavy. at the same time. Also in this city, the black beard, the white-haired teenager in a certain corner, and the big-breasted woman in the bar all looked up at the sky as if feeling something. They all understand. Defeating Xiao Nan in the stage of destiny, suspected to be the strongest among all current members, White Beard, also came to this world. "It''s really arrogant." Yifang Tongtong withdrew his gaze, "Sure enough, the strongest is to do whatever you want, but unfortunately, no one is truly the strongest now." The fiasco in the last Holy Grail War was almost the most humiliating time in one party''s life. It was even more shameful than being defeated by Misaka Mikoto in front of everyone. However, after the initial anger, he was relieved. At least, no one will be regarded as the strongest now, and no one will come to challenge him. He just needs to constantly become stronger towards his goal, strong enough to defeat everyone, so that no one can hurt him again. Until that kid. It should be like this. but...... Yifang Tongxing took another look at his mission. Become a hero to protect others and be loved by others. hero? he? God knows what Yifang Tong''s expression was when he saw this mission. "It is really... a ridiculous task to let an out-and-out evil party be a hero and be loved by others." A pair of angel-like wings suddenly appeared behind one party. , Gently incited, and he flew up. Through vector manipulation, it can accept tiny sounds from various places. Somewhere ahead, a poor young guy who just got off work was being robbed by a few gangsters. The body shape of one party swiped, and came to the sky above these few people. His wings exude a soft light. "God, angel?" Whether it was the evil party that robbed people, or the robbed people, they were completely stunned. However, they quickly reacted. "What angel, it should be a mutant." "Do mutants have such glowing wings?" "There is nothing in those monsters." "Don''t worry about so much, shoot him down, maybe it can be sold for a good price." The **** who live in this world with many mutants are even more courageous. They still dare to shoot openly in the face of this obviously inhuman monster that is passing by. A few bangs of gunshots. Naturally it is useless. "It seems that no matter where you are in the world, there will always be such people." Yitong Tong only felt bored and raised his finger, "Don''t shame the evil party, first see how strong you are before you come to be a villain." Boom! Thousands of troops Just the air cannon condensed by air currents knocked out all these ordinary people. One side passed a glance at the remaining bully man. Hesitated. But still ready to leave directly. "Please, please wait a moment." The man didn''t know where his courage came from, and suddenly stood up, "Excuse me, are you an angel?" "...No." Yifang Tongxing turned around and looked at him condescendingly, "I''m Yifang Tongxing." With a brush, his figure disappeared directly, leaving only the wind that was rolled up. Some corner. A man in a tights was reciting the name silently. One way? "How long are you going to watch here?" Suddenly, a voice suddenly appeared before his eyes. The man in the tights was taken aback, and his figure jumped back with incredible sensitivity. This man is one of the superheroes in Marvel''s story-the brave man, Matthew. He is a blind man, but he has super perception ability. But just for a moment, he understood that he was not the opponent of the mutant in front of him anyway, and the two did not exist on the same level. "enemy?" Yifang Tong glanced at the man hiding beside him, and he could see his whole body clearly in an instant. This is the new strength he gained after changing his job as an angel. And these words shocked Matthew, and he quickly raised his hand. "No, don''t get me wrong, I just heard a call for help here, so come and have a look." Matthew didn''t have the slightest plan to fight this monster. "So..." Yifang Tongxing looked at Matthew again, this time focusing on his clothes, it seemed that he had finally reacted, his eyes lightened, "Are you a hero?" Matthew suddenly didn''t know how to answer. He hesitated, as if thinking that the person in front of him helped the others, he nodded, "If you mean someone dedicated to helping others, then I am." "Does anyone love you?" Yifang Tongxing asked again. "In Hell''s Kitchen, I think some people are grateful to me." Matthew was a little baffled, but chose to answer truthfully. "Not bad." Yifangtong was obviously satisfied, "Then, tell me how to be a hero." "What?" Matthew was taken aback. "Didn''t you hear clearly? I want to be a hero and be loved by others. You can do this with such a weak strength, so you should have some experience." Yifang Tongxing seems to have made a decision. It is not that he does not understand the meaning of a hero. but-- As an unforgivable evil party full of blood and wounds, the word hero has a strange feeling to him. That is disgust, UU reading yearning again. Now that the mission requires him to become a hero, one party has a kind of panic in his heart. He doesn''t believe that he can do it, but he has to try it. The appearance of Matthew gave him some insignificant confidence. Learn how to be a hero first. Matthew was silent for a while, and also reacted. "If you want to be a hero... can you just do it?" Matthew said, "Just like you just did, help the person in need. The person you helped may already be Treat you as a hero." "Huh?" One side raised his eyebrows, seemingly unbelievable, "That''s because he doesn''t understand this uncle, this uncle is a very evil party, do you know how many people this uncle killed in what way? Guarantee? You can''t imagine it at all." Matthew''s body trembled. Although he is blind, his perception is very keen. Chapter 797： : An urban style experience Latest URL: So, Matthew can perceive it better. The smell of blood in front of him was almost substantive, in his perception, the pair of wings seemed to have turned dark black, like the wings of a demon. What he said was not a lie. This was Matthew''s first thought. And the second thought is. How many people did he kill! ? "Guru." Matthew swallowed, but his heart became firm, "In that case...why do you want to be a hero?" If this young man is really a villain, then even if Matthew died here, he would not help him anyway! This is his principle as a hero. "You want to be my uncle." One side kicked the can by his foot. call out--! The can flew towards the sky at a speed close to the speed of sound, but silently, as if the air was completely suppressed by invisible force. Matthew''s heart trembled. Swallowed again. Is this a bit too strong? What is the mutant ability of this boy? "Now someone is forcing me to do this. If I don''t do this, I can''t get what I want? Understand?" Yifang Tongxing is already a little impatient, "Do you teach me?" A man forced him? Who can force a young man who calls himself a wicked party, kills countless people, and is so powerful to be a hero? Matthew suddenly became curious about the person in the passage. "Who is it?" he couldn''t help asking. "..." One side was silent for a while, then suddenly curled his lips, "A person who is stronger than a **** and stronger than a god, even if I guess that this task is that the person is deliberately embarrassing my side to pass, I don''t have any The way, forget it, what''s the point of telling you this, just forget it if you dont want to teach it." After speaking, the body of one side slowly flew up, as if it was about to leave in the next instant. "Wait a minute--!" Matthew suddenly shouted, and then took a deep breath, "I want to make sure that you are determined. You are right. Becoming a hero is not that simple, especially for someone like you. , So-I want to know what exactly are you willing to do to become a hero?" Matthew really would rather die than help the wicked. However, he changed his mind now. From this young man''s words, we can know that someone stronger than him forcibly ordered this young evil party to be a hero, to help others, and to take the right path. If it can be done. With the strength of this young man, he can definitely help far more people. Since this is the case, maybe oneself can guide him. even...... With the help of his power, that person was truly resolved and this hell''s kitchen was completely changed. So far, Matthew was thinking about it, staring at the young man, for fear that what the other person said to be a hero was just a playful mentality. "What''s the point?" One side passed with a grin, showing a somewhat crazy smile, "If I can''t, I might as well die." Can''t complete the mission, what''s the point of staying in this place. Might as well die earlier. Then go home to resurrect and continue to spawn monsters. Matthew was shocked. It turned out to be...so. Unbeknownst to him, at this moment, he was full of admiration for the person in the mouth of one party. What would it take to make a sinful young man with his hands full of blood become a hero even if he died? Boy? "Okay! I will do my best to help you!" Matthew''s heart also began to burn with passion, "I will definitely make you a real hero!" Read the e-book One side looked at him and suddenly felt as if he had found the wrong person. Forget it. Try it first. As a result, there was an extra young man doing odd jobs in the lawyer''s office of Daredevil. And the title of superhero, Angel Man, will gradually rise. ....... Silence never expected such a development. If one party passed this task, he really didn''t arrange it himself. According to the design of the task system, everyone''s task is related to their inner desires and the wishes of some external people. One party has a desire to become a hero in their hearts, and some people also hope that heroes will appear in their hearts to save them, so there will be such a task. However, one party will be involved in the story of the brave man. This is pure fate. . Moreover, although Daredevil is not very strong, his "circle of friends" is very rich. Spider-Man, Punisher, Deadpool, and even Ghost Rider have some connections with him. If you join one of them, you will learn a lot. Silence is full of expectations. If possible, he also hopes that players'' growth will not only be in strength. It seems that four of the six players have already found their way. However, the other two... Silent looked at Zoro and Tsunade. After Sauron came into this world, before he had time to do anything, eating became a big problem. In modern society, there are not many places where swordsmen are needed. He had to find some Japanese sword halls to conduct a gambling battle. He took part of the money, but because he showed too amazing strength, in just a few days, no one was willing to agree to his gambling battle anymore. Hey... He is obviously a straight man with simple brain circuits, so he wants to participate in activities alone. I always feel that if I don''t do something, let alone the task, maybe I starve to death. There is the last one. Tsunade originally chose the casino to obtain living funds, but after using the blessing potion and losing a mess, he finally woke up, went to the hospital to treat a few wealthy people with medical techniques, and slaughtered a fortune. The casino and the bar take turns... Silently glanced at her mission. Spread hope, courage, justice, and strengthen the power of the Holy Light. It turned out to be this... Silent and laughed. This is a paladin, but it''s not at all Tsunade. If it was in Konoha, whom she deeply trusted, it would indeed bring hope and trust to others, but in this world, Tsunade''s carefree style is not so easy. Silent thought for a while. The figure appeared at the door of the bar. He didn''t bring anyone, including Feiju, UU Reading , because at this moment, he didn''t need a "legendary" gesture, he squeezed into the crowd casually and sat right beside Tsunade. There was a lot of laughter and curse from the side. "Another one." "I bet he won''t last a minute." "One minute? I guess one second will be thrown out by that strange girl." "You are just jealous. That handsome guy is super temperamental. When he fails, our sisters will go on." Tsunade will come to this bar every day these days, because of his appearance and figure, he is alone, so it is natural to strike up a conversation. But after the lesson, it became one of the pleasures of this bar. Silence naturally heard the voices of the others. "I have had this kind of urban style experience for a long time." He couldn''t help laughing. Chapter 798： : The situation is very bad Latest URL: Tsunade turned his head, and when he realized that he was silent, his eyes widened. Then he slowly recovered. "Wandering again?" she asked. "It should be said to be traveling." Silent ordered a glass of sweet wine and took a sip. "Whenever I come to a world, I like to walk around and maybe find a good member. This is my way of life." "It''s enviable." Tsunade muttered quietly, "Then, what can I do for you?" "It''s just passing by." Silent shrugged, "Then I found that you were fishing, but the rest of the people started their own tasks. If this continues, your task will not be so easy to complete." Tsunade''s mouth twitched. She really felt like she was caught by the teacher when she was lazy before. Drank all the wine in his hand in one breath. "I just think it''s a bit boring. People in this world are much happier than people in our world, and countless times happier than people in the doomsday world, yet they are still fighting for something boring." Tsunade''s The voice is a little low. After learning about the struggle in this world, she only felt that it was the same no matter what. As if there will never be a truly peaceful way. "Otherwise, why do you think the Holy Light exists?" Silence shook the sweet wine in his hand. "The so-called hope is originally precious in pain. Unfortunately, as long as people live, they will There is pain, so any world must need Holy Light." "..." Tsunade suddenly turned his head, and a dizzy face leaned over, staring at the silence, "Is there really no world without struggle and pain?" "Of course it exists." Silence also looked at her, "That requires a long and unchanging effort from someone or some people." "It''s done!" Tsunade squeezed the wine glass in his hand fiercely. Kneaded directly into powder. In fact, she knew that she had to do it, even if it wasn''t for this world, for her that world, her friends and relatives had to become stronger. She just needs a motivation. However, after igniting his motivation, Tsunade lay down on the table again in anguish. "But what on earth do you want to do, what you want to promote...I have never done it." No direction to the task is also a big problem for Tsunade. "For you, it should be easy." Silence couldn''t help but reminded, "Isn''t it just fooling you? Just like you fooling the creditors, using a little brain to fool people with the holy light couldn''t be easier." Silence is an expert in such things. It''s a pity that he can''t say too much. But watching Tsunade''s eyes gradually lit up, she was silent and knew that she already had ideas. "I''ll give another suggestion." Silence pointed to some people in the corner, "Did you see them, those people." "Well, I found out as soon as I came here, the body exudes an aura that disgusts the holy light. It''s a bit like Oshamaru, but it''s not exactly the same." Tsunade also looked over. "They are vampires," said silently. The Marvel world naturally has vampires. There are even blade hunters. The Holy Light is the nemesis of vampires. Tsunade seemed thoughtful. "Propaganda hope, sometimes, people must first understand where despair is." Silence also drank all the wine in his hand, "People in this world are not as happy as you said, mutants, vampires, all kinds of Criminals, as well as those superheroes who don''t care about fighting, are always a crisis that threatens the entire planet, and the Holy Light...but can cross races, the world, and even life and death beliefs." The power of the Holy Light is also spread in this world. Although not too powerful. However, for the most powerless ordinary people in this world, the power of the Holy Light can already be regarded as a kind of salvation. Tsunade has thoroughly understood. It turns out that this is the correct use of the Holy Light. "Does it matter if you remind me like this?" Tsunade looked at the silence with piercing eyes. "If you don''t come, I may have to waste a long time to know what I need to do." "Although I like you." Silent squinted his eyes and smiled without the slightest ambiguity. "Then take a few more drinks with me." Tsunade was unlucky for himself and the silent glass. "I will do the task tomorrow. I thought I would never have the opportunity to drink with you in the future." "I have always been very friendly," said with a silent smile. That night, silence was also a rare experience of drinking with friends, but Tsunades wine was really not good, and she liked to talk nonsense when she was drunk, and finally she was silently sent back to the hotel and left alone. . I believe Tsunade has already understood what he wants to do. Only Sauron remained confused. But after thinking about Sauron''s mission, he felt silent that it didn''t matter if he was confused. Victory against the strong This is Sauron''s task. Simple and crude. He is fighting with some people now, but in the future, if there is a strong one, Sauron will definitely rush to the front line, whether it is a righteous hero or an evil villain, will become his goal. In other words. Sauron''s mission definition in this world is to stir the **** stick. Over the next few days, Silence has been enjoying the unique scenery of this world, such as the conflict between mutants and ordinary people, such as street gunfights between gangs and gangs, and active street superheroes. This confusion. This kind of water is very hot. I don''t know how Tsunade recognized "happiness." However, even in such a chaotic world, members still attract a lot of attention. The most bitter is the agents of SHIELD. The famous Novice Village Chief, Coleson, is also far more difficult than Coleson in another universe, I don''t know how many times, because there are too many supernatural events in the whole world. He can only deal with some very serious ones. And recently, UU reading www. There have been several serious incidents in uukanshu.com. Someone suspected to be a mind controller who controlled the British nobles, a huge mutant who broke a mountain in one blow, and a new angel man from Hell''s Kitchen, and a strange nun who had healing powers and was promoting a new belief ... Each one seriously threatens the stability of the region. Even more serious. It will also threaten the stability of the earth. And at the moment. Ferry sat in the office, looked at Coleson in front of him, and pointed to several documents on the desk. "What do you think?" "The situation is very bad, Chief." Coleson stood straight with a heavy face. Just looking at his expression, it seemed that the moment of life and death on earth had come. Chapter 799： : A serious mistake in judgment Latest website: Its just that Ferrys expression is also ugly. Because the situation is really very bad. "We have a preliminary understanding of these events. First of all, these events happened at the same time. Although there seems to be no inevitable connection between them, they have one thing in common." Coulson pointed to these documents. , "The core figures of all incidents have not been able to find any information before, it is like jumping out of a rock." Ferry nodded. This is also something he cannot ignore. One or two are normal, and there are so many occurrences in one breath. "In addition, their strength is too strong." Coleson said again, "Professor Charles was defeated in the hands of the soul master, and our weather monitoring, combined with the quotations of the X-Men, can come to an amazing conclusion. The mutant who calls himself Whitebeard has the power to easily destroy a city!" "Yes, he seems to be the most dangerous in terms of physical destructiveness alone." Fury nodded again, then frowned, "But for us, the white beard''s danger level is still to be shot on this little girl. After that--every agent we sent in the past failed the mental assessment after returning." This is equivalent to saying that the mind shield they developed specifically for Professor Charles is useless. Fury took a lot of pressure. The Security Council above has issued a death order, demanding that he must deal with this terrifying girl. No one wants to be controlled inexplicably and become a slave to such a little girl. But in this case, Fury didn''t dare to act rashly. He even had to leave the city because he was worried that the other party would find him, and then control him unconsciously. In that case, it would be really dangerous. "To deal with the queen, we have to rely on the help of Professor Charles." Coleson said, "At present, Charles and the queen have their own advantages, but we can block Charles, and we are familiar with Charles." "I''m ordering people to prepare plans." Ferry rubbed his eyebrows, then asked, "Anything else to say?" "Of course." Coulson picked up a document. "If there is a breakthrough between these people, then I suggest starting with this person." Fury glanced at the document. "Angel man?" "Yes, this angel man is probably the most justice of all." Coleson obviously did his homework. "First of all, he is a companion of the brave man Matthew, and he is so powerful, but still Matthew is the master, which is enough to show that he is a person who is willing to obey the command. In addition, his behavior fully meets the standards of a superhero, tremblingly helping people in need and never being a killer, and finally-his strength Very powerful, remember the can that rushed into the sky a few days ago? We already have evidence that it was kicked out by Angel Man..." Kerr Forest Lin said a lot. To sum up, it is just one sentence. Super hero, easy to use. "Then leave it to you." Fury seemed to be convinced too. The analysis of Angel Man in intelligence is the most. Ignoring the super defense of bullets, super speed that the naked eye can''t see clearly, can fly, can monitor a large area, and even show a certain healing ability. Simply perfect subordinate. If it can really be recruited, it can also play an important role when dealing with dangerous elements like the Queen. "Let Natasha contact the nun who spread the faith, and let Hawkeye find the swordsman. In addition, we must pay special attention to monitoring those mutants, especially Magneto. This time the mutant treatment incident is very troublesome." Ferry urged. "Yes." Coleson led the way and left. He didn''t delay the world much, took the file and went directly to the Hell''s Kitchen. Came to Matthew''s law firm. As soon as I came here, I saw a teenager basking at the door. At this time, Tong Tong closed his eyes, and looked comfortable, with delicate eyebrows and a calm expression. Coleson is more certain of his mission. He walked over step by step, with a signature smile on his face. "you......" "Unpleasant breath." Yifang Tongxing suddenly opened his eyes, his delicate face with a distorted grin, "No matter which organization you are an agent, don''t bother this uncle, or don''t think about being intact. Go back, rubbish! Get away!" Coleson didn''t react at all. The whole person was pushed out by the invisible force, flew out several hundred meters, and then hit a car heavily. Fainted on the spot. After a while, Matthew walked out of the law firm in a hurry. "What happened? Who''s here?" With his super perception, he still heard something. "It''s an agent." Yifang Tong showed an expression of disgust, "These guys are like mice in the gutter, and they always come up with some disgusting things, that is, the uncle is now self-cultivating, and before changing to do it directly to him Torn." One side has no favor with such agents. Especially with the help of angels, he can perceive that this person is only afraid of being in a high position. This reminded him of the so-called high-level people in the past who didn''t take their lives at all. It is even more disgusting. "How did you know it was an agent...well, when I didn''t ask." Matthew raised his hand and surrendered. During this time of getting along with each other, he also gradually discovered that this young man may not be bad in nature and enjoy the feeling of helping others, but his personality is very twisted. The cruelty and tyranny are already deep in his bones... .... Especially in the face of people he hates. In short, UU reading is still educating slowly. I hope that the agent who was beaten out will not cause any trouble. And the other side. Coleson, who was rescued by his subordinates in a hurry, didn''t actually cause any serious problems, just a broken arm and a few ribs. But he was obviously a little lost mentally. "My judgment is seriously wrong, Director." Coulson lay on the hospital bed and looked at Fury. "The boy doesn''t look like a hero at all, but like a **** of murder. There is no way to know whether his hands are killing him. How many people have passed, maybe we should first find out some details about the brave man, besides...I suggest to increase his risk level, at least three levels!" Speaking of the latter, Coleson has already increased his voice involuntarily. "I know." Fury was expressionless, "However, there is no time for you to recover from your illness. I specially invited a special doctor to treat you." Chapter 800： : Believe in the Holy Light with me "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Doctor? Coulson blinked, but didn''t react. But when he saw the woman who came in later, he quickly reacted. nun. This is the code name they gave to this woman, but now it doesn''t seem appropriate. The temperament is inappropriate. Even if he was wearing a long robe, he didn''t look like a nun. Instead, he walked like a female warrior. She would shoot if she didn''t agree. He had seen a similar temperament in an old friend of his many times. "This person is the one you want to save?" Tsunade glanced at Coleson and raised his eyebrows. "He is still far from hanging up. Is this what you said?" "The importance of Coleson is not only reflected in his life." Fury said in a deep voice, "He lay down here for a day, and perhaps hundreds of people will die due to various threats. The value of our elite agents It is incalculable." Even Coleson is a little embarrassed about this. Of course, as an agent, his expression management has always been very good. "I do still have a lot of work in my hands, which is related to the safety of many people." Coleson looked at Tsunade, with a reluctant smile on his mouth, "So please, Miss." "This kind of injury is just a trivial matter." Tsunade raised his hand, and a white light shone inside Colson''s body. Comfortable, warm, and a sense of sacredness. Coleson even felt inner peace. "Yes." Tsunade''s eyes lit up, "You have great potential, come and believe in the Holy Light with me." "Holy Light?" Coleson felt his injuries heal rapidly. He already understood Fury''s purpose for bringing the nun over, so he followed Tsunade''s words and said, "Is this the name of a certain god? " The treatment has ended. Coleson felt as if he had not suffered any injuries. He even felt that some of his hidden injuries had been cured. This body has never been easier. Even if he knew that he couldn''t believe in any god, he couldn''t help but become curious about the holy light in the nun''s mouth. "No, Holy Light is not a religion, let alone a god." Tsunade shook his head. "Isn''t it?" Coleson was obviously taken aback. Even Ferry next to him didn''t expect it. "Of course not. The holy light doesn''t even represent justice or evil. It can heal or fight. It is a power and a belief." Tsunade''s words began to become a little profound. This is the flicker she learned from silence. What''s more, what she said was not wrong. Although the elite agents were in front of them, they were involuntarily attracted by her words, and the main power was shown in front of them. "Since it is a kind of power, can it be understood as similar to a wizard''s spell?" Fury suddenly said. This Fury is completely different from another Fury who knows nothing about the real world. He knows a lot of the real world, including the wizard. "It''s not spells similar to holy light, but mana, or magic power." Tsunade''s explanation this time is simple and easy to understand. She paused, and then said, "No one knows how the holy light is produced. It is born from peoples spirits and is a universally true belief. The essence is to guide people to connect with the world. In other words, as long as you firmly believe in yourself and hope, you are already a believer in the Holy Light." This is also the reason why the Holy Light exists in many worlds. Its essence. It is the power of faith. Fury seemed to understand, but he didn''t seem to understand, but he figured out one thing. "Can everyone gain this power?" "There is a chance to get it." Tsunade corrected. "The aptitude to be blessed by the holy light is not innate, but an acquired belief. For example, I used to capture the light of hope when I was most desperate. I got the blessing of the Holy Light, but I still have to maintain my hope so that I can become stronger through the Holy Light." This explanation has been very detailed. Almost knows everything. After all, Tsunade''s mission is to spread hope and light in this world. "Hope grasped in despair?" Ferry couldn''t understand it at this time, but it didn''t prevent him from making the next step. "You said my subordinate is qualified?" "Of course, he has something to stick to in his heart, and he has never wavered." Tsunade wrapped his arms around his chest and looked at Coleson, "Maybe he can become a Paladin like me." So Tsunade didn''t know the purpose of this man Fry. But she doesn''t care. The Holy Light is not so easy to obtain, but once it is obtained, there will be almost no "evil" people. She hopes that more and more people will have the Holy Light. "In this case, Coleson, you can follow Miss Tsunade''s practice to see if you can master the power of the Holy Light." Ferry gave Coleson an order. "Yes, sir." Coleson said. He understands that this is his next task, even if he fails to practice successfully , he must understand the meaning of "Holy Light". Tsunade is also quite satisfied. What she said just now was not wrong. This person does have a lot of potential. Witnessed darkness, knew justice, did not intend to ignore or despair, but had been doing what he thought was right in his own way, even if these things were trivial to the whole world. Coulson has only one seed of light left from the priesthood. And this seed. When Tsunade first treated him, he actually gave it to him. "I have nothing to teach you." Tsunade said to him like this, "You have now understood the existence of the holy light and have experienced the holy light. All you have to do is to pursue the holy light. This requires your constant thinking. Constantly experiencing, strengthening one''s faith in one journey after another, even if it is to pursue the Holy Light for strength..." Tsunade continued to explain the essentials of obtaining holy light. Among the jars she opened, there was no lack of paladin heritage from different worlds. And most of them are idealistic. To embark on a long journey in pursuit of the Holy Light is a journey that young Paladins must go through in most worlds. Of course. Tsunade''s speech was completely recorded by SHIELD. Fury also listened here for a while. But instead of listening all the time, he returned to his office, followed by Natasha. "Let''s talk about it, what you think of her." Fury asked. It was not Fury''s idea to ask Tsunade to treat Coulson. It was Natasha. She was dispatched to contact Tsunade, and after hearing that Coleson was injured, she made such a suggestion. "Female man." Natasha summed it up in one sentence. Chapter 801： : Saurons first opponent "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Tough girl? Fury seemed to be taken aback. "She is a very outgoing woman. She is very simple. Her hobbies are drinking and gambling. She never keeps her hands on provocations. To be honest, if she is not sure she does not like women, I would think she is Lara." Sa described Tsunade in very brief words. Fury already had a general impression in his mind. In fact, the investigation report he read before was the same. Indulging in casinos and bars, someone provoked and simply thrown out, a whole domineering female man. But he is a doctor and spreads faith. What did she just say about herself... Paladin? "Can you use it for yourself?" Fury asked what he cared about most. "It''s difficult." Natasha shrugged. "She has a high-level temperament and the confidence of being a strong person. I can''t read it wrong, and her power is beyond my imagination... .. I once saw her moving a truck weighing at least five tons with one hand, as if holding a foam toy with ease." "Where did these people come from? They are all strong and terrifying, and they don''t look like mutants." Fury''s face was a little dark, but on the surface there was nothing to tell. And at this time. The phone in the office rang suddenly. Ferry picked it up and answered, his face slightly happy. "I see." He hung up and stood up. "Hawkeye''s mission also failed. The other party said he was not qualified to call this title, and then threw him out with one hand." "The green-haired man?" Natasha also had some understanding of Hawkeye''s mission. "Yes, but it''s not without gain. He knew the purpose of the swordsman." Fury walked directly outside the door, "Just go and tell him that we can help him find the strong." Although Sauron''s task also failed, it can also be said to be a success. Because he finally found a breakthrough. According to Hawkeye''s report, the swordsman''s brain is a stubborn, or very simple, he just wants to find the strong to fight, and then to practice swordsmanship, and he is worrying about money. If it weren''t for the latter, I didn''t know why I suddenly heard the title of Hawkeye. Otherwise, this task should be successful. In short, the breakthrough point is him. Fury is going to make some preparations, because he already has some ideas. Isn''t it the strong one? In this place, there are quite a few strong people who are giving them headaches. then. Natasha performed the task perfectly this time. Very easy. She discovered that this green-haired and scarred swordsman was indeed simple-minded and had a strong tolerance for women. Just using food and the strong to seduce him, she easily brought him to SHIELD. Next is a series of tests. Just use "need to understand the strength to find a matching strong" as the reason, and easily let this swordsman cooperate with their detection. result...... A bit exaggerated. Not to mention the physical fitness in the laboratory that easily exceeded the boundaries of the instrument. When Sauron slashed the entire huge lake with a sword, Natasha was completely messy. "How is this done?" Natasha couldn''t help asking, "Although your physical fitness is exaggerated, it is impossible to achieve this, let alone you just hit the air." "Isn''t this normal?" Sauron hugged his knife, tilted his neck, and looked at Natasha dissatisfied, "It''s just a sword spirit. Any great swordsman can do it, could it be said, There is not even a great swordsman in your world?" "..." Natasha didn''t know what to say anymore. But thinking about Sauron''s origins, he felt a little relieved. After all, even more incredible things have been seen. That''s right, they have easily uttered some words from Sauron''s mouth. Know the fact that he came from another world. But once it comes to deeper things. For example, how do you come, how many people come, and what the rest of the world is like. When these things were said from Sauron''s mouth, they would become completely incomprehensible. There is no reason. Whether it was a language expert''s analysis, recording it, or having Sauron write it down, it was the same. When it reached their ears, it was as noisy as a mosaic, and Sauron just said that he was normal. Incomprehensible information is blocked. Thinking of the panic of the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau and even higher levels when she first discovered this, Natasha also became helpless. This kind of thing is indeed too frightening. It''s like there are incomprehensible beings controlling everything in the incomprehensible place. and so. This incredible sword in front of him, in contrast, does not seem so incredible. "Your opponent, we have already found you." Natasha took a deep breath and decided not to worry about these things that she couldn''t worry about. "According to your request, UU reading is not those A person from another world like you, but a strong man in our universe, a person who has been wanted, but we have nothing to do with him." "I hope I won''t be disappointed." Sauron suddenly became energetic. Although his brain circuit is relatively straightforward, he is not stupid. If there is no decent power to chop him, he will not accompany this group of people to do these troublesome things. However, Sauron didn''t know. In this battle, how many pairs of eyes are paying attention. The time of battle, choose night. Sauron came to the suburbs under the leadership of Natasha. "Your opponent is hiding in a cave in front." Natasha didn''t go deep into it. "In order to avoid getting started, we didn''t know the unrelated person, so I hope you don''t kill ordinary people by mistake, and it''s best to catch that person alive. " "It''s really troublesome." Sauron looked at the dark night, took his own knife, and walked in step by step. Natasha returned to the temporary base. They not only mobilized satellite monitoring, but also arranged a lot of monitoring, but also installed some micro-monitoring on Sauron''s clothes, just to see the battle in detail. Actually. Since the discovery of the incomprehensible information shielding, there has been a voice calling for the elimination of these aliens at all costs, even the direct use of nuclear weapons in cities. This voice was naturally quickly suppressed. But it will appear, which is enough to explain the high level''s fear of these strangers and the strange unknown behind them. And now, it is an excellent opportunity to analyze the power of these aliens more truly. And-whether it can really be used. Those high-levels need tangible results. Chapter 802： : The fellow met the fellow "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Sauron didn''t look at Natasha who was leaving on the other side, just holding his own knife and walking into the forest step by step. then. He went astray. Natasha, who had already returned to the command center, watched Sauron drew a big circle on the spot, and was about to walk back. "Sauron, you went wrong." She had to use the sound device that had been ambushing in the forest in advance, "You just follow the sound." "You didn''t show me the direction at all." Sauron turned around and complained, not feeling that this was his own problem at all. However, he still went wrong. "Turn right a little bit more, ok, ok, right here, go straight." "You''re off again, a little bit to the left." "Wait, not there, why did you go there?" "Not on the front, but on the right!" Natasha felt that going to the enemy to kill seven in and seven out would not be as tired as now. It''s like teaching children to do problems. If you don''t pay attention, you will do something wrong again. Is this degree of road obsessed a curse? The key is still unconscious, Sauron even complained more than once about her blind command. Just a short distance, it just seemed like a sea of ??blazing fire, and it was difficult to move forward. To the end. Sauron couldn''t stand it first. "It''s really troublesome, just ask someone to take me there! Forget it, tell me which direction the strong man is in." Sauron said irritably. "It''s right in front of you, less than five hundred meters away." Natasha was really tired, and then she opened her eyes suddenly, "Wait, Sauron what do you want to do?" "What do you do? Of course, let that person come to me." Sauron bent down slightly, showing excited eyes, "Since you dare to say that you are a strong one, don''t just die as simple as that." His palm was already on his waist. I am not prepared to use any special attacks. Just a test. "Normal one cut!" The light of the knife penetrated the night in that room, and with a boom, all the big trees, shrubs, and even the soil **** within a few hundred meters in front of Sauron, all flew together in one fell swoop, the scene was spectacular, as if The whole world was cut off by a slash. Then there was a continuous roar. It was the sound of trees falling to the ground. Magneto, who was hiding in a cave, also suffered this misfortune. He was buried by the collapsed mountain. "what is the problem?" Controlling the metal already prepared nearby, protecting Magneto himself and his men from the collapsed ruins directly to the sky. It was immediately exposed to Sauron''s eyes. "Saw!" Sauron finally found his target, holding the sword arm and slashing again, the sword aura even reached the point where it was visible to the naked eye. Perceiving the danger, Magneto waved his hand sharply. Pieces of metal flew out of thin air. One by one it became two halves. This kind of power made the corners of his mouth twitch. This is his lair. Naturally, there is a precaution against being found, so there is so much metal stored around it that even a whole group army will not even want to attack, even a small nuclear bomb can block it. This is why S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau clearly knows that he is here, but has no idea of ??coming here to arrest him. But today. Someone came up. "Hahaha, it was you, Sauron." With a bang, the black beard jumped up high, and his fat body fell in front of Sauron, his body already covered in black mist. "black beard?" Sauron naturally recognized this fellow who came from the same world as him, but he became vigilant. In the doomsday copy world, they belong to different regions, and there is no direct conflict. But in the Pirate World. The Blackbeard Pirates had a direct confrontation with their Straw Hat Pirates, and it could be said that they were enemies. "Blackbeard, do you know this person?" Magneto''s voice came from high in the sky. There are huge pieces of metal floating around him, frowning and staring at Sauron. If it is someone Blackbeard knows, it means that they are also from another world. You must know that at present, none of these people from other worlds is weak. His old friend, Charles, was deflated in the hands of the girl who mastered the soul, he naturally knew. "Not only I know, but he is also very familiar. He is my fellow." Blackbeard laughed, "Sauron, it seems that your captain has not come, how about it, do you want to recognize me as the captain in this world?" The root cause of the contradiction between Blackbeard and the Straw Hat Pirates is that he envy Luffy with so many crew members. He has only one. Also controlled by the bee-eater. It is impossible for One Piece to have no strong crew. This concept has long been ingrained in the Pirate World. Unfortunately, Sauron would naturally not agree. "I already have a captain, or is the lesson I taught you last time not enough?" Sauron had already bit the knife in his mouth, with a long knife in one hand, in a posture of three swords. "It turned out to be the enemy?" Magneto also understood. It seems that the popularity of Blackbeard is really bad. UU reading , these powerful people from different worlds, feel that each conflicts with him. Magneto has faintly regretted forming an alliance with Blackbeard. at the same time. The S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. people behind the scenes also became busy. "Discover the existence of the sixth alien world." "The name is Blackbeard." "When did he come with Magneto?" "Trouble, our instrument can''t break through that layer of black fog, and even the heat source can''t detect it. Should Sauron come back, he may not be able to deal with two alone." "Hurry up and report to the chief..." The people of SHIELD never thought of this sudden change. They originally planned to let Sauron try to deal with Magneto. First, they could have a chance to analyze the strength and fighting methods of both sides at close range. Secondly, they also wanted to capture Magneto. but now. The sudden appearance of the black beard disrupted all of the layout. Ferry tried to stare at the screen. "Don''t do anything yet." He said at last, "This black beard can come together with Magneto. It also seems to be a dangerous man. We can''t know nothing about him. Let Sauron test it first, if it''s not an opponent. , Sauron will run away on his own... to prepare some big guys to take in at any time." In the end, Fury chose to believe in Sauron. And also made some preparations. When it comes to danger, even if hundreds of people are sacrificed, Sauron, the only alien they can control, must be rescued. And at the moment. Blackbeard looked at Sauron, seemingly strange. "So you''re here for me? But it''s not the same as the last event. You don''t need to be ready to cut me as soon as you come." Chapter 803： : I was really underestimated "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Although there were only so many people participating in the Holy Grail event, everyone knew what happened after that. Everyone knows what that event is all about. But this time is obviously different. If there are conflicts in the mission, it is possible to come up and fight directly, but Blackbeard did not elaborate on his mission to anyone. "I didn''t come for you." Sauron bit the knife and looked at Magneto. "I came for him." "Oh?" Blackbeard glanced at Magneto. Looked around again. Suddenly realized. "You have joined some organization, hehe, in that case, I won''t intervene when looking at fellow folks." Blackbeard said suddenly, his dark eyes rolled, and he looked at Magneto again, "This man The strength is evenly equal to mine. If you can defeat him, I will recognize you as the boss. Conversely, if you fail miserably, you will recognize me as the captain, how about?" During this time of getting along, he and Magneto were arguing more than once. Both are unwilling to be little brothers. But they couldn''t fight, so they couldn''t make a big move. Sauron''s appearance, in Blackbeard''s eyes, gave him a chance instead. Magneto certainly knew what idea he was making. This big guy looks simple and honest, but in fact he is extremely cunning. but...... Magneto glanced at the three knives in Sauron''s hand. Smiled coldly, "Well, just follow what you said, come on, boy, let me see how strong you are and dare to take the initiative to find it." Magneto did not see any action. However, Sauron instantly felt an extremely powerful force exerted on his knife, constantly pulling and twisting. His muscles burst in an instant. Even so. The figure was also pulled by the long knife in his hand and flew up. Although Magneto claims to control magnetism, its actual ability is totally unreasonable. Any metal can be controlled arbitrarily by him, even copper, mercury, or even other metals that are not magnetized at all. Of course it includes Sauron''s knife. but. Sauron''s knife was not an ordinary knife. These three knives are all blue rare treasures in the jar. The two handles in the hand are a matching set. They come out of a jar, and the bite in the mouth is a single double-edged sword. It''s a big deal. So at this time Magneto tried his best, and it was impossible to destroy these knives, at most it was pulled up. He was constantly buzzing and trembling, trying to stop his control. Magneto was obviously taken aback. He had never seen metal that he couldn''t twist, and if he could not control it, he would even wonder if it was made of metal. But Magneto''s response was not slow. The metal around him quickly twisted and turned into huge and sharp spikes, whizzing towards Sauron, the speed quickly approaching the speed of sound in an instant. This is not the world of movies. As one of the strongest mutants at the time, Magneto was powerful enough to destroy the entire city in a moment. In Shen Mo''s view, strength alone has surpassed the limit of junior members, and even initially reached the level of intermediate members. But, the same problem as Charles. Magneto is only powerful, and does not possess the horror skills that members cannot judge by common sense. Facing the spike that was about to pierce his body, Sauron''s muscles violently violently, the sword qi that could not be seen directly by the naked eye violently, and shouted. "Three Thousand WorldsFrost-Returning Sacred Fire Dragon Slash!" With a loud bang, the white sword energy spread all over the sky in a flash, and countless trees and bushes seemed to be frozen. Just visible to the naked eye can feel the biting cold. But in fact. If someone from S.H.I.E.L.D. mobilizes a temperature monitor, it can be discovered. The temperature in this area has not changed at all. Because this is not the real chill. It is Jian Qi. It was the sword intent that Sauron realized. It took only a moment for the extreme cold to turn into extreme heat. There seemed to be howling dragons in the twisted air. Magneto didnt know what was happening, and saw a roaring dragon heading towards him from the void. Rushing, this is an illusion that only the target can see, but in fact, this is a blow produced by a combination of extremely hot and icy sword energy. Freeze, burn, crush! If Sauron used this sword to deal with a meteorite, it would not fall apart at all, but would turn into dust. Although Magneto didn''t know this, he also felt the danger of death. While moving fast, he controlled all the metal to fly toward the dragon that came straight in his consciousness, but at the moment of touching it, he threw it into ashes. "What the **** is this?" Magneto showed a horrified expression, and tried his best to collect the metal ashes that were almost turned into powder, and block it again. Although he was prepared to meet an incomprehensible force , this attack was still beyond his imagination. He can clearly feel that a considerable part of the metal has completely disappeared, not by being annihilated, but by some small cracks. The power of this move has reached the point of distorting space. "You are really careless." Blackbeard laughed, his body turned into a sky of black mist and charged up, blocking the front of Magneto, and swallowing Sauron''s sword completely. The black fog is reduced a lot visible to the naked eye. "As expected of Sauron." Blackbeard''s figure appeared from the black fog, grinning, and smiling triumphantly, "You have won this battle." In fact, he had guessed the result a long time ago, and he felt that way when he played against Magneto. With pure strength, Magneto is much stronger than them. However, once they took out the blue rare level skills, they were caught off guard, Magneto was hard to resist. Sauron held his sword with a look of disappointment. Except that he didn''t expect his knife to be pulled by the strange force at the beginning, he didn''t fight as much as he could. Moreover, the badge did not respond. It shows that this is not a defeat of the strong at all. "Blackbeard." Magneto''s low voice came from behind, "Who told you to take action." "Huh?" Blackbeard turned his head, "If I don''t take action, you will be torn to pieces. With this sword, even space can be torn apart." "It seems I was really underestimated." Magneto''s voice was filled with suppressed anger. "You outsiders, really think you can do whatever you want in our world? Young people, don''t be too arrogant!" With his words, whether it was Sauron or Blackbeard, they seemed to feel something. Chapter 804： : Magnetos true strength "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! The whole earth was shaking slightly. And the trembling marks are getting bigger and bigger. "Sir!" Some commanders in S.H.I.E.L.D. were already going crazy. "A large-scale underground vibration was detected, with an increase of 1,200 meters. The vibration fluctuations are not like earthquakes at all!" "Is it the metal contained in the soil?" Natasha said. The soil contains bright metal components, which everyone knows, it is very difficult to make a place completely insulated from metal. "No!" Fury looked at the screen, but frowned, "It''s just slightly shiny metal, it can''t reach the level of this kind of vibration...What''s buried in this place!" Not only did Fury reacted, but the others also reacted. However, they could hardly believe their conjecture. But the fact is that it is. "As long as there is metal, my strength will be infinitely powerful." Magneto spread out his hands, and the unrecognizable metal surged wildly around him. then-- From the ground, a metal dragon with a diameter of several meters thick was suddenly drilled out! And there is a steady stream of metal pouring out and blending into this giant dragon. In the underground of this place. There is an iron ore vein! "In this place, I am invincible!" Magneto Kings forehead has already burst into blue veins, his fists are clenched, his abilities are fully opened, and he forcibly digs all the iron ore that needs a lot of manpower and material resources to complete mining. At this moment. The surroundings seem to have become a sea of ??metal. This is not one ton or two tons. There are tens of thousands of tons, even hundreds of thousands of tons! This is the real strength of the Magneto of this universe. Even Blackbeard was taken aback at this moment. "I can do this..." He looked at Magneto and found that he really underestimated him, and then quickly retreated, "Since the battle is not over yet, then I will not interfere with you. Up." He didn''t want to be involved in this level of battle for no reason. And in the next moment. The metal on the huge iron dragon hovering in the sky was like liquid, transformed into various shapes. Knives, swords, guns, hammers... All the weapons, accompanied by Magneto''s wave, rushed towards Sauron. The extremely huge momentum formed a huge contrast with Sauron''s "small" figure. But Sauron did not back down. "Good coming!" His heart instead aroused infinite pride, "This is the way to look like a strong man, eat me with three thousand worlds!" There was a boom. Countless sword energy erupted unreservedly from Sauron''s body. His small figure jumped in a continuous attack. Cut, sprint! Go straight to the Magneto standing on the head of the giant dragon. This is the real battle. The people in the S.H.I.E.L.D.E.L.D. who were watching were almost caught in an unspeakable shock. "It''s a terrifying power like a god." Natasha muttered to herself, "Are we living in the age of the gods? Isn''t human technology just as small in the face of such existence." "Don''t talk about human technology, it''s the same with alien technology." Fury''s face was somber. It''s not just the earth. Even in outer space, it is also a place for the strong. One person here, Wanjun retreats. He has already seen such a scene. For "mortals" who are determined to protect the earth, living in such an era and such a world is undoubtedly the greatest misfortune. "Who do you think can win?" Hawkeye, who had been silent for a long time, said suddenly. In fact, here, perhaps the most uncomfortable thing in my heart is Hawkeye. Natasha is okay. She is an agent, not a soldier. Fighting was not her main task. It was her job to use her intelligence and body to gain greater benefits. However, Hawkeye is different. He is a soldier. But in the presence of such an existence in front of him, he was so weak that he was as weak as an ant, unable to exert even the slightest effect. Natasha seemed to understand the unwillingness of her old partner''s repressed heart. "I think Magneto obviously has an advantage from the first sight." She continued along the topic of Hawkeye. In the battle at this moment, it seemed that Magneto really had the advantage. Even if Saurons every sword aura could easily tear the attacking sword aura into pieces, or even powder, the shattered metal merged into the dragon in a moment, and then turned into again. Various attacks rushed. The earth at this moment is already in a mess. Most of Magneto''s attacks hit the ground, and various potholes appeared, and the endless loud sound was like an explosion, and even caused a riot in the city not far away. And Sauron was completely unable to rush to Magneto. but. As a member, Sauron''s greatest advantage is his skills! "Three Thousand WorldsThousands of Miles of Earth Store!" His entire body is completely wrapped in sword energy, and the three-handed knife in his hand is like the blade of a meat grinder. All the attacks of UU Reading are all instantly shattered, carrying such a The power rushed towards Magneto. Regardless of any skill, Sauron likes to add the phrase "Three Thousand Worlds". Because it means that he has turned his skills into his own three-sword style. In most cases. The power of skills has been greatly improved. This is Sauron''s own talent and his own persistence. However, Magneto still has a restraining effect on him. "See how long you can swing the knife." Magneto stood on the head of the giant metal dragon, spreading his hands, and huge power passed through the sword energy that seemed to shatter everything and applied to Sauron''s weapon. Although it could not stop the sword swing, it could also interfere. Half of his body has fallen into the metal, while attacking frantically, while dodging easily. obviously. He also realized that under Sauron''s terrifying sword aura that everything does not cut, his attacks are difficult to achieve. But as he said. How long can Sauron''s attack last? Manipulating magnetism has become his instinct. All metals are like a part of the body. Magneto feels that he can fight like this all day! And Sauron? Sauron didn''t say a word, but swung his knife frantically. He even stopped thinking about victory or defeat, no longer thinking about battle or death, but focused everything about himself on his incomparably obsessed kendo. This is all he has, the meaning of his existence, and it is The emotion he carries in his heart. Companion in childhood, companion on board. Everyone''s pictures were pouring out of his mind. Then they all gathered on his kendo. Hot as fire, cold as frost! Chapter 805： : Just 1 game "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! This battle seems to be at a stalemate, and it does not seem to be. Because every time Sauron swung his knife, he exhausted all his strength. He even tried all the skills he acquired one by one. Constantly releasing his skills, constantly swinging the hilt, regardless of his physical stamina, his whole body and mind fell into the knife in his hand. And Magneto. Started dumbfounded. It doesn''t take him much strength to manipulate metal, but he is an old man no matter what. Hunger and tiredness began to flood my heart. Even more dangerous is that he must be highly tight. Several times, because of his carelessness, Sauron almost caught him, and when his defense could not stop Sauron, there was only one result of being overtaken-torn to pieces. "Is this man a monster?" Magneto is already clenching his teeth, "Why can I hold on for such a long time?" Where does he know. The perseverance and stamina of the personnel of One Piece World is their unified advantage. Don''t talk about it all day. Sauron was even able to maintain this kind of battle until he completely escaped and died. Constantly squeezing their potential and strength, and giving everything to instinct, this is their crazy way of fighting. Both Magneto and the people in SHIELD were completely dumbfounded. Ferry was already sweating on his forehead. The sky has already started to glow, and he has answered this night, but he knows how many calls, and every one is questioning, because the momentum of this battle has awakened the whole city, even if they used "military exercises, no approach" This argument cannot prevent someone from discovering all this during the day. As far as he knows. There is already more than one satellite of another country looking at this place in the high altitude. Is there any way to stop this battle? "Sir." A voice suddenly pulled Fury back from his thoughts. "The surveillance found some people." The screen at this time has been called up. Not far from the battle, a huge figure appeared there. It is the white beard. And on the shoulders of Baibeard, there was a bee-eater sitting on the shoulders. This pair of alliance powerhouses appeared here at the same time. "Sure enough, the movement was too loud." Fury was already frowning. Not only the white beard and the bee-eater, but even Professor Charles and the X-Men have already arrived nearby, and there is even a certain playboy, certain superheroes... almost all the power and power nearby. People from all came, and this just didn''t conceal their arrival, and the eyes that came close secretly didn''t know how many. Everyone wants to know what happened here. And they saw it. I can''t see it either. The metal dragon hovering high in the sky, and the sword aura that felt tingling in the eyes just by looking at it. This is surprisingly two people fighting! "Sir, what should I do now?" someone asked. "This fight must be stopped!" Fury said viciously, "Can''t let them fight anymore, I''ll go to Professor Charles." After speaking, he turned around and left. S.H.I.E.L.D. cannot afford the large-scale public consequences of such inhuman battles, which will cause widespread panic, and even the surface peace of the entire world will be completely broken. At this time, Charles also frowned. He can feel it. His old friend is already in danger. This distance can already make him feel the situation on the battlefield. Sauron''s heart and power are like a raging fire, and it even burns more and more. He either turns himself into steel or burns himself to death, but in any case , He was still able to hold on for a long time, even getting stronger. Although Magneto always wears a hat to shield him. But this is his old friend. Just by looking at some mistakes in the battle that shouldn''t have occurred, you can understand that his old friend can''t hold on for much time. Do you want to shoot? Charles looked in a certain direction with some fear. "Professor Charles." A voice suddenly appeared, which originated from a small drone, "Can you stop this battle? It''s almost dawn." "Fry..." Charles''s voice became hard to look, "Get out of here, do you know how dangerous it is." "It''s too late." A sweet voice sounded. At this moment, it sounded in Fury''s mind. Fury''s face changed drastically. He naturally knows whose voice it is, but he not only wears a mind shielding device, but even hides his position. Can this be discovered? "Your agents are too many, there are always some who know where you are." The bee eater said with a sweet smile, "What''s more, the gaze of the soul-saver is very sensitive. When you look at me, I also I''m looking at you, but it''s really interesting. There are so many interesting things in this world. "Natasha, any of my orders will be invalid from now on. My authority is transferred to Coleson. You all leave me immediately, and the entire S.H.I.E.L.D. Agency enters the highest level of alert..." Fury face A series of commands were ugly. UU reading This is simply the worst situation. He let a mind manipulator into his head! It can''t be worse. The ability of this girl in another world is definitely more weird than Professor Charles''s! "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to control your mind. After all, there is that old bald grandfather." The bee-eater has obviously mastered Fury''s thoughts. She felt that she hadn''t come a hundred times. Although Professor Charles was there, she could not control these people, but the information alone had already made a lot of money. Universe Rubik''s Cube, Captain Marvel, Alien, Hydra... There was so much information in the head of the agent, it was like digging a huge treasure. "Some information, knowing is not a good thing." Fury''s face is still extremely ugly. "The more we know, the more we have to bear, but we don''t care." Bee Eater Fuck Chi said in a playful tone, as if it were a lovely female voice, "Looks at you telling us so much For the sake of things, let me tell you a little bit. This world is just a game for us." "Game?" Fury felt tight. So far, in the process of communicating with Sauron, any information related to them will be blocked by an inexplicable and terrifying force. Unable to understand, unimaginable. However, the words of the bee-eater did not turn into mosaic noises. Does this mean that some metaphorical interpretation can be known by them? But compared to this. Fury pays more attention to what is meant by "game" by bee-eater? Chapter 806： : Magneto is ready to escape "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! The term game can be used in many ways, but the most essential feature of a game is "entertainment." For these people, everything in this world is just entertainment? "Not bad, I guessed a few so quickly." Bee-eater Fuck said with a grin, "I can explain a little bit beyond the rules. The meaning of the game, we will not lose anything in this world anyway. , The worst result is just not getting too much. Although this can also be understood as loss, it is fundamentally different." What can''t be lost... Fury took a deep breath. At this point, it was enough for him to understand. This means that even life will not be lost? Or does it mean that they are not here at all? Clone? Virtual game? As the director of S.H.I.E.L.D., Fury can accept no matter how incredible things appear in front of him, so at this moment, various conjectures flashed in his mind. I even thought about whether their world is just fiction. It''s not real existence, but everything made up of some existence. This kind of explanation seems to explain the incomprehensible information blockade. It is as simple as that to make the fictitious NPC unable to know certain things. To this. Fuck the bee-eater just want to say, the king of agents has a big brain. But she just smiled, and gave no explanation. The original purpose of saying these words was just to confuse Furys conjecture. You must know that her mission is to become a queen. The ultimate achievement is undoubtedly to rule everything, even not just this planet, although she doesnt know she can do it. Which step, but from now on, the layout will never go wrong as much as possible. That is, after a while, the battlefield finally changed. Magneto, who has realized that he is physically weak, is unwilling to use his life to gamble. He was ready to escape. The huge metal dragon at his feet rushed towards Sauron as if he was about to give a fatal blow, but he himself was protected by a pile of metal, shooting towards the distance, not even willing to say a word of the scene. "Three thousand world--" Sauron''s eyes were already full of invisible ghost energy, and the long knife in his hand carried himself through the huge metal dragon forcibly, and rushed towards his opponent. Even the recognition of winning from the badge is ignored. He is now completely immersed in the world of Kendo. At this moment. Charles finally made a move. He and the bee-eater exercise restraint each other. There is bee-eater exercise. He never thought of controlling Saurons thoughts. Instead, he turned his vast and majestic spiritual power like a galaxy into a day-to-day big wave. In the spirit of Sauron. Sauron''s body shook suddenly. He is not without resistance to spirit. Because his soul is also full of continuous sword intent, even at the moment Charles invaded, he felt that his spirit was continuously being cut by a long sword full of sharpness, which made his face slightly changed. . This is the first time he has encountered such a spirit. Even the burning flame in Qin''s mind surprised him. Fortunately, Charles''s purpose was only to prevent Sauron from pursuing Magneto. After discovering that Magneto had escaped, Charles also recovered his spirit. The battle is over. Sauron''s body fell heavily into the ground, his two-handed long swords inserted into the ground, and he sat cross-legged and lowered his head, still biting the hilt of the double-edged sword in his mouth, and then motionless. "Go and get Sauron back! No, just call Tsunade over, no matter what price she bids, it will follow!" Fury ordered immediately. "Sir." Natasha stood there, holding a gun, looking at him with some caution, "You are no longer qualified to give orders." "..." Ferry reacted, and he had just handed over the authority. "Hee hee." Bee-eater Caoqi laughed a few times in his mind, "People haven''t made any changes to your mind, then, goodbye, poor king of agents." After leaving this sentence, the bee eater finally withdrew from Ferry''s consciousness. However, Fury would not completely believe her in this kind of thing. Only after being checked by Professor Charles, who can barely be believed, can he regain his authority, and his political development will inevitably be affected-Charles is also not fully trusted. Awful. Ferry thought. As an ordinary person, he is extremely dangerous and vulnerable in the battle of these monsters. If you don''t pay attention, you will even plunder everything such as life, will, soul, etc. In the end, Fury''s order was passed on, because Coleson, who temporarily had the authority of the director, believed that Fury''s order was not wrong, Tsunade was also called here to check Sauron''s situation. But she just glanced at it and turned around. "It''s just exhausting, so I fell asleep." Tsunade said sleep...Fell asleep? "Coelson looked at Sauron in a daze. With my eyes closed, my chest steadily rises and falls, it seems that I really fell asleep... It''s strange, the muscles are still bulging, and the hands holding the sword are clearly still working hard, which is also considered asleep Up? "The physiques of people in their world are such monsters, although their brains are the same as idiots...dont worry about so much. I said that if you fall asleep, you fall asleep. You dont have to worry about some injuries. Get ready. Sufficient meat is enough. As long as you dont die, everything can be cured by eating meat. Tsunade shook his head, his footsteps did not stop at all, Although there is no need for treatment, the doctors visit fee cannot be less. You are super rich." Although she didn''t see the battle with her own eyes in today''s battle, just by looking at the destruction around her, one can imagine how fierce the battle was. The world is really not that simple. Fortunately, her mission does not necessarily involve fighting. As a doctor, as long as there is no conflict of tasks, she is still very safe, because no one is willing to offend a doctor who can prescribe resurrection coins at will-no one knows whether he will have a day to ask for a visit. So Tsunade is quite satisfied with the current model. Promote the Holy Light while making money. only...... Tsunade sniffed her nose, and she felt the remaining power of the black beard. Strictly speaking, this was the first time she had come into contact with the black beard. I have to say... this kind of power is extremely disgusting to Shengguang. It seems to be called an extraterritorial demon. Tsunade frowned slightly. This level of disgust by the Holy Light almost caught up with the Lich Oroyama. Tsunade felt that he had to watch out. Chapter 807： : The plan of the bee-eater "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Sauron''s battle is over, but the impact of this battle is obviously not so simple. The biggest profit is not Sauron who has completed a small part of the task. Instead, bee-eaters pray. Just taking the opportunity to enter Fury''s head, for the bee-eater, it was a big harvest that far exceeded expectations. Not only did she understand the world, she even learned a lot of secrets. Marvel Woman. Thinking of the woman in her mind who was full of light and even crushed an entire alien fleet, the bee-eater exercised her secretly on guard. "It would be great if a spacecraft could be developed to go to outer space." The bee eater was a pity, "Leave the earth for them to fight, and we will run to other civilizations to be queens. It must be easy." "Outer space? That''s really unimaginable." White beard also raised some yearning in rare. He may be a very special one among the pirates in the Pirate World. I don''t care about the reputation of One Piece, or travel everywhere, just want to be with my family. However, as one of the four emperors, as a big pirate with domineering look, he will also yearn for seeing a different place. Maybe you can find a good son in outer space. "However, we are not without a chance." The bee-eater prayed that the flash in his eyes seemed to be a bit stronger. Obviously, she already had a brilliant idea. However, it would be very difficult for her to realize this idea by herself. "Grandpa Whitebeard, take me to that place." Bee-eater Chaoqi still sat on Whitebeard''s shoulder, pointing in a certain direction. "Good." Baibeard said with a smile. He has always been a father. This is the first time he has been a grandfather. I have to say that it feels strange. Very spoiled feeling. He doesn''t even expect that the bee-eater can do anything great, but at least in this world, he will try his best to help the bee-eater to do what she wants to do, no matter what, this is what Baibeard feels at the moment In, even more important than his own task. Baibeard is such a person. His purpose of becoming stronger was originally for his family. then. A little giant stepped straight forward and walked to the street. This scene, which should have caused a commotion, did not cause any reaction under the power of the bee-eater. Except for SHIELD, which is closely monitoring them. Then, S.H.I.E.L.D. agents discovered today. The bee-eater Fuck Chi and White Beard went straight to the Mutant Academy. That''s right, it is Professor Charles'' Mutant Academy. "It''s a bit bad." When Fury heard the news, his entire face was dark. Although it was dark at first, it was even darker than before. It is the difference between braised eggs and black eggs. "You can''t let the two of them have any seemingly''harmonious'' contact." Coleson''s face was also a little unsightly. The deterrence produced by the mind manipulator against them, and the deterrence produced by the strong like Sauron, are not at the same level. Especially for a person like the bee-eater who has no way to block it. Said unceremoniously. The current bee-eater exercises can even control the leader of the country silently. And the only one who can restrict her is Charles. but-- Once Charles and the bee-eater had reached an agreement, and even just seemed to get along well, it became the worst-case scenario-Charles could no longer be trusted. "I''ll go there in person." Fury stood up, "Go right away. I have to watch any contact between the two of them." "Wait" Coleson couldn''t help but said, "Chief, you can''t go anymore, now there is a voice above that wants you to be replaced. The excuse is that you may be controlled by your mind." Even if Fury passed the psychic test, it was of no use. Because this control may be a hint that only breaks out at a critical time. Or even more serious. Whether Fury is controlled or not is not important to some people. They just need to use this reason, this possible risk to attack him, you know, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. is a beautiful job, and the huge wealth alone makes it impossible to know how many people are staring at this post. However, Fury did not stop. "From now on, Coleson, you are the director of SHIELD." Ferry said, "It''s not temporary, I''m serious." "..." The corners of Coleson''s mouth twitched. If it were the past, he would definitely be surprised and moved. But at the moment. He faintly felt Ferry''s thoughts. The position of the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. is no longer safe now. Those strong from another world will always stare at the people sitting in this position. Ferry intends to take this opportunity to retreat to the second line and look for opportunities. ... Fury took the plane directly. This short distance took less than a minute even when Baibeard and Bee Eater just stepped into this mutant academy, Fury Has landed. Standing in front of these two people. "Are you a broken jar?" The bee-eater flicked up the tips of his hair lightly with his fingers, still making a sweet voice, "Even if you give up the position of the director of S.H.I. It will still be targeted by some people." "Didn''t your parents teach you that it is very impolite to look into the hearts of others?" Fry said with a sullen face. "Since I was little, the people around me have only taught me one thing." The bee-eater''s smile became sweeter and sweeter. "I have this kind of power, and I am the true queen, and only I have the right to control others. Soul, so-kneel down." With a sonorous voice, Fury knelt on the ground with a thud. The bee-eater did not control his will. So Fury clenched his teeth, trying to get up from the ground. But it didn''t work. No matter how firm his will is, he can''t resist the power of the bee-eater praying for this absolute king''s realm. "I''ll give you a suggestion." The bee-eater exercised his face and covered her face with a folding fan, making her expression invisible, "Give me your heart and bet on the conceit and confidence of being a queen. I will guard your heart, your wish, and protect this planet from any threats." When the bee-eater said this sentence, he was serious. To control the hearts of others is to be responsible to the end. Even if you have to give your life for it. And her seriousness followed this Absolute King Realm, and was conveyed to Fury in the slightest. "Sorry." Fury gritted his teeth, "but I like to say to the self-righteous, NO!" Chapter 808： : Proposal of Bee Eater Fuck Chi Latest website: Fury refused decisively. It is impossible for him to agree. However, the bee-eater did not care. She naturally knew that it was not so easy for Ferry to take the initiative to surrender her heart, but she was just planting a seed now. As her power grew stronger and stronger, what she did became clearer and clearer, whether it was Fury or the rest, there would be a day of surrender. And the purpose on the other side. Naturally for Charles who is coming out. Because what the bee-eaters said was the real thoughts in her heart, this "real" ordinary person could not be sure, but Charles could be sure. This is the basis for the bee eater to come to negotiate today. At this moment, when he saw Charles, the bee-eater had regained his power. Fury was finally able to stand up. But his face is still ugly. "Charles, I didn''t come to fight today." It is rare for Bee Eater to speak without her sweet tone, but to speak very normally, "It is here to negotiate. I have a plan, one that can really Projects that will help you." "Charles." Fury also interjected at this time, he stared at Charles firmly, "You better refuse now, and then blast them out, otherwise, you know the consequences-this is not me threatening you, Its the whole world threatening you." The two most powerful mind masters must be hostile to each other. Otherwise, no one in power can allow them to exist. This will be a desperate war. Charles was silent for a moment. "Please leave." He said to the bee-eater. "Perhaps you can indeed help us, but until then, I will not let my companions get angry." "I have mastered a power to develop abilities, which can give ordinary people the opportunity to become like mutants." Bee Eater said. For a moment, neither Charles nor Fury were stunned. Give ordinary people a chance to become like mutants? "This kind of thing... an old friend of mine tried it." Charles took a deep look at the bee-eater, "but he failed. Not only did he fail, but he almost caused it irretrievably. s consequence." The old friend Charles spoke of naturally refers to Magneto. That incident, the bee-eater had already learned from Ferry''s head. "What I said is completely different from what he did." The bee eater smiled and shook his head. "I don''t want ordinary people to become mutants. Ordinary people are still ordinary people, but they can have Opportunity has the same power as mutants." "..." Charles could not understand the meaning of this sentence for the time being. However, he was not in a hurry to catch the bee-eaters and walk away. in contrast. Laser Eye, Storm Girl and others have taken the nearby students away from here, right here, at the gate of the school, it seems that the three parties have really started some kind of negotiation. Fury secretly said that it was bad. However, he has no way to stop it. "In Minecraft, we have mastered a technology for developing superpowers, and relying on this technology, we have established a city called academy city." Bee Eater said without hesitation, "There, Children accept ability development, have a variety of special abilities, learn and participate in experimental research, promote the development of science and technology, and the entire civilization will benefit from it... This should be what you want to see most Scenery, isn''t it?" The bee-eater chi not only describes the appearance of the school city, but also transmits the city scene full of youth, peace and beauty to the two people. Whether it was Charles or Ferry, their expressions were a little dazed. Especially Charles. On the surface, this is simply the scene Charles dreams of. The capable people can live happily, receive a good education, and use their own strength to contribute to the entire society, there is no conflict, no battle, everything is the same The harmony, so beautiful. Charles himself has some idealism. And Fury thought more deeply. What he values ??more is the profit of the college city council. Use the ability of those with abilities to research and obtain advanced technology, and rapidly promote the development of civilization, even including military strength, and those with strong abilities can also use them for them, which contains huge benefits, reputation, and even rights. , It''s so throbbing. If it is this plan... It may really be possible to convince the Security Council. Of course, the premise is to ensure the absolute interest of the World Council in such a city. "I have said everything I have to say, and you decide for the rest." The bee-eater Fuck Chi already knew Fury''s heartbeat, and Charles''s feelings could be understood directly, and she turned around to leave with peace of mind. The kings of the past have to know how to weigh before gaining the throne. There is no point in blindly conquering. You must know how to use others, turn the power of others into your own use, and then take back Xu Ruo''s things one by one after ascending to the throne. The bee eater has also gradually matured from being a queen in the school. After she left. Sure enough, Fury convened a meeting of the Security Council to explain what the bee-eater exercises said about the school city. "A city that nurtures mutants?" The representatives of the members of the Security Council did not directly veto them without coming up. No one who can sit down to this point is a simple person. Naturally, we can see the benefits contained in this proposal. It is equivalent to putting the mutants under their own noses, and through "cultivating" to mix and break up the conflicts between mutants and ordinary people, and even to be able to conduct some "righteous" experimental research and obtain benefits... ... indeed sounds like a suggestion to consider. And the only one is the biggest risk. Bee-eaters pray. "Such a city cannot be handed over to people from another world." "Let her hand over the technology." "We lack the means to restrict her Her abilities are too dangerous. Once such a city is built, it is likely to become her imperceptibly imperceptibly. We all make wedding dresses for her." "Everyone, even if we don''t agree, she can use the benefits to unite quite a few people." "We need to discuss..." The balance of benefits involved is extremely complicated. It involves many aspects. The opponent''s hole cards, their hole cards, the benefits that must be mastered, the benefits that can be let out, and the distribution of benefits. If you want to clarify everything, it will take a very long time, and the number of agreements signed will be unimaginable. But I have to say. As soon as the proposal of the bee-eater exercises chi was taken out, it could almost pull the most allies and support to the maximum. Chapter 809： : Technology that detonated the world Latest website: Even in silence, I didn''t expect that the bee-eaters would suddenly think of such a plan. Build a school city in this world! But think about it carefully, this world does have similarities with the world of the forbidden. Although the conflict between the capable person and ordinary people is not exactly the same as the conflict between mutants and ordinary people, there are indeed similarities. . It doesn''t seem strange that she can come up with such a plan. just...... The silence is very clear, there is one thing that the bee-eater has not considered clearly. The super power development technology of the Demon Forbidden World may not be effective in this world. The reason why the bee eater prays that he can use his abilities in this world is largely due to the silent system, but this does not mean that other people can also use the same method to develop abilities. That being said. But it may not be impossible. Silent half-squinted his eyes and began to deduction. The nature of the power of the Devil''s Forbidden World is actually magic. It is a product of idealism whose mind affects reality. Similar laws also exist in the Marvel world, whether it is the magic of the Marvel world or the appearance of mutants. , To a certain extent are the law factors of spiritual interference in reality. and so...... Bring the Demon Forbidden World''s ability development system to this world... The silence suddenly laughed. I always feel that things have become more interesting. And while the World Council was discussing how to deal with the bee-eater, and the proposal put forward by the bee-eater, the bee-eater was not idle. She has already begun to try her own. With her current power, it is very easy to do a trivial human experiment, and volunteer volunteers can be found everywhere. She is also very familiar with the set of development capabilities in Academy City. After all, there is almost public knowledge there. Thought correction, self-reality, instrumental assistance. One set down. In just a few days, the volunteers she convened changed. "Someone has the lv0 level ability? Or is it a thirty-year-old uncle?" When Bee Eater Fuck Chi heard the news, she herself was surprised. Because according to the experience of Academy City, it is much more difficult for people to develop their abilities than children. This is because the loss of "self-reality" can also be understood as the loss of imagination. Therefore, the volunteers gathered some older people this time just to ensure the representativeness of the sample. "Take me to see." Bee-eater Fuck Chi saw this man. A very ordinary uncle, even a bit decadent. He is an ordinary person who has been tortured by reality. He joined this experiment for money. He even thought it was a place for organ trading under the name of the experiment, and he did it. Preparation for selling organs. and so-- The ability he developed is "body regeneration." And it is also the "body regeneration" with the potential of organ nature. "What''s this, desire turned into ability?" The bee-eater was a little weird. But soon became happy. In any case, success is success. She is not a scientist, so she doesn''t care why she succeeded or why she is different from the academy city. Let the scientist get a headache for this kind of thing. She only knows that the ability development has succeeded. "Protect him well and give his daughter the greatest medical condition. We must have a big move." The bee-eater''s eyes sparkled like a girl in anime. "Yes!" everyone stood up and said. All scientific researchers here are all controlled by bee-eaters. And the core part of capacity development was done by her herself. Therefore, there is no need to worry about these people leaking secrets. On the same day, a company was registered and established. the next day. The press conference opens. This one called a press conference from major media and only told everyone one thing. "Do you want to have superpowers? Do you want to be stronger than mutants? Come join us, ability development, so that superpowers are no longer a dream..." Throughout the press conference, he even provoked another biological company many times. It''s the company that claims to be able to treat mutants. You want to treat mutants, but we can let ordinary people have the same special abilities as mutants. Of course. As soon as this press conference was brought out, it immediately caused an uproar. The controversy about mutants has almost become the most controversial controversy in the world. As for the "capability development technology" that bee-eater exercises, there are people who yearn for it, people who question it, and people who abuse it. Every day, people protest in front of this new company, and the number of online and offline appointments continues to increase. News, the Internet, officials, celebrities, and the general public are all discussing and arguing frantically. "Crazy, crazy." Fury yelled in Coulson''s office, "How dare she experiment in private and just publish the news like this." "Fry, don''t forget the power she has." Coleson sat in the seat of the chief, with a helpless expression. That''s right, strength is the craziness of bee-eater **** so crazy. Don''t talk about herself. The white beard beside her was what Tsunade and Sauron called the "strongest person." It is so powerful that no one dares to face it alone. To some extent, their world did not have enough power to restrain the bee-eaters, at least they did not have SHIELD. "But the situation has become very bad." Fury took a newspaper in his hand to the table, "Look at this report,''People don''t hate mutants, they just hate weak self'', I can promise. This newspaper is definitely collecting money. The biggest harm of mutants is that they cannot control their own power. Can you imagine a ten-year-old kid who can kill everyone around him with his voice?" Ferry originally supported the proposal of the bee-eater. But there is a premise. Everything is controllable. Those with developed abilities can control more than mutants. Rather than using exaggerated language and propaganda to sweep the whole world rudely, and even the entire human race will be completely torn apart. Those who yearn for capacity development, fearful of capacity development, questioning, admiring, washing the ground, insulting... It''s no wonder that Fury would say "all crazy". "The top priority is to put down the riots first." Coleson appeared quite calm. "We must have contact with the bee eater. Now she is the only person who can press down on the riots. In addition, we must let the Council I know that all of this cannot be stopped. The only thing we can do is to strive for benefits and control as much as possible." "..." Ferry looked at his former subordinate in a daze, and said hesitantly, "Coleson, you are calmer than I thought." "Everything is the guidance of the Holy Light." Coleson smiled. Chapter 810： ：The bee-eater is moving forward "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! "Holy Light?" Fry was stunned for a moment, surprised at first, and then looked at Coleson''s gaze with some alertness. "Sir, you have too much doubt, that''s why you can''t feel the power of the Holy Light." Coleson naturally saw the vigilance in Fury''s eyes, and shook his head helplessly. This belief is actually not. What it really needs is belief. We can only believe in ourselves, and my belief is to guard the world and do my job well." With Tsunade''s help, Coleson could already feel the light. This is indeed a very magical power. It can accompany people in their hearts and give them strength and courage, but it will not ask for anything, but will guide people to fight against the weaknesses in human nature and fight against the destroyers of the world. This is different from any belief so far. "I don''t need to believe in anything...All power is no better than my own power." The vigilance in Fury''s heart was more triumphant. He already regretted letting Coleson go and study with Tsunade. The Holy Light has such a great appeal. It was terrible. He even suspects that the arrival of these aliens will only bring disasters to this world. "Sir, you are always like this." Coleson was still helpless, but his expression was calm. He knows Fury''s character, his suspicion, any threatening thing or existence, if he can''t control it, then he will be afraid and want to control it. This is the case with those superheroes. The same is true for special forces. But Fury didn''t say much, just turned and left, leaving a word. "Now you are the chief, just do what you want to do." He must also do what he wants to do...The earth now cannot rely on him to protect it. Subsequently, Coleson also began to act. He first went to the Security Council and asked them to give himself authority to deal with this matter. This is naturally not so easy. Even in this extremely dangerous universe, the Security Council still follows the "pig teammate" setting. Not only has it failed to play a role in protecting humanity and civilization, it has even been dragged down because of its interests. Even so. The pressure that the bee-eater began to put on there has also become greater and greater. She even asked the company to announce that the company plans to build an artificial island on the high seas and build a city where mutants with special abilities and people who desire special abilities will be gathered there to create a technological paradise and promote the development of the entire civilization. She let out a lot of "seductive" voices. For example, the research of immortality technology from the body of mutants with quick repairs, the research of virtual reality technology from mutants who can produce hallucinations, and the research of space transfer technology from people who can teleport... .. Let mutants and capable people become the treasure of civilization development. The bee-eater exercises this as a propaganda point, constantly disturbing the situation of the entire world. no doubt. The World Council panicked. "Using a nuclear bomb, is it possible to solve her?" "The possibility is extremely low. Even Magneto cannot solve the nuclear bomb." "Sauron''s strength is enough to easily destroy a city, cut off before the nuclear bomb is detonated, or move away with supersonic mobility, and Whitebeard''s strength is far above him." "Then you can only cooperate." All the objectives of the World Security Councils actions are for the benefit, and all the action lines are arranged one by one. In the end, the one with the greatest benefit turns out to be "cooperation." then. With authority, Coleson came to the front of the bee-eater. Of course, I did not come in person. "The distance is really far." The bee-eater frochi looked at the virtual projection in front of him, trimming his nails at will, "Even if I come here in person, I won''t do anything to you." "This is just to show respect for you." Coleson laughed. "I like to hear that." Bee-eater exercises a sweet smile, put away her nail clippers, and her sitting posture became dignified. "Then, tell us your terms." "Of course, we will give a piece of land to build a city. In addition, we will also provide funds, scientific research personnel, military power, etc..." The condition that Coleson put forward is just one sentence. We can prepare everything, but the premise is that all of this is ours. You can hold at most some shares, but you cannot participate in management. then. He lost his signal. In the end, the bee eater even smiled sweetly, but kept smiling and smashed the projector without saying a word. "Sure enough, the talk collapsed." Coleson sighed. Although I didn''t expect to be successful at the beginning, the level of this talk shows that the ambition of the bee-eater is probably bigger than expected. I am afraid, what she has to do in this world is not that simple. Coulson looked worried. He has already learned from his guide, Tsunade, that they all came into this world with their own things to do Although they didnt elaborate on what they were, they could probably judgment. For example, what Tsunade has to do is to spread the Holy Light. What Sauron had to do was to constantly fight the strong. From the current situation. What bee-eaters pray to do... Afraid not to rule the world? At the very least, we must pursue power, wealth, strength, etc. First imaginary and Wei snake, and after mastering the technology of development ability, find a way to kill her, this is the only way left. Coleson calmed down for a while, and then was about to start an extremely difficult and long negotiation. Even if there is a general direction, it is unlikely that everything will be decided in a short time. However, his plan, naturally, can''t hide from the bee-eater. "The rulers of this world really don''t have the vision and ability. No wonder they want me to rule them." The bee-eater said to Baibeard with a smile. "Using your brain this fast, you are indeed much better than us." Baibeard looked at her with a smile. He is not simply acting as a thug. Although many times he disdains to engage in conspiracy and tricks, this does not mean that Baibeard does not understand. However, the confrontation of interests during this period of time has indeed made White Beard feel an eye-opener. In contrast, their world is very simple. Whoever has a big fist has the right to speak. "However, it has been messed up to this point, and I still haven''t achieved the first step of the mission." The bee-eater exercises a little regret, after thinking for a while, stood up, "It seems that it is time to meet those people, for example That famous scientist, rich businessman, and playboy..." The bee eater is moving steadily towards his mission. Chapter 811： : Tonys great misfortune Latest website: Although I was planning to see Tony, Tony didn''t come in person either. Instead, use projection. "I didn''t expect that behind the company that disrupted the entire world, there was such a small girl." Tony smiled frivolously. Although he said so, it didn''t seem surprising. "Didn''t you already know my identity?" There was no smile on the bee-eater''s face, but a touch of power. Since the goal is to be the queen of the whole world, it is natural to look like a queen. What kind of expression has its purpose and object. Tony Stark, an arrogant playboy, has knowledge and skills that transcend the times in weapons and machinery. Such a person can naturally not smile, but should suppress him and make him surrender. "Wow, kids should just smile more. A straight face will only make people feel mature." Tony made an exaggerated expression. Then, he was lucky enough to get the same result as Coleson. After the bee-eater gave a smile, he directly crushed his projector. The meeting was interrupted. Tony looked at the picture in front of him, his face black. "I said let me come!" Pepper looked mad at the side. "This is an extremely important meeting. If that super city can really be built, it will definitely bring a new round of technology and capital to the entire world. Shuffle." "Don''t worry, Pepper." Tony shrugged. "The choice is two-way. Even if she can cultivate superpowers, she also needs scientists who can study and use these abilities - and I am the genius she needs most." Tony in this world is still two years away from becoming Iron Man. So there is no growth in character. Conceited, arrogant, debauched. Had it not been for Fury''s long time ago to send someone to explain in detail the ability of the bee-eater, Tony would probably meet her in person. "Even so, you can''t do this..." Pepper gritted his teeth, really hating iron and steel, "If you continue, you will definitely suffer a lot." "Then wait until then." Tony doesn''t care at all. "But I never do things that I regret. I have to say, let alone, no one in this world can make me suffer." The voice just fell. boom--! A violent sound, coupled with the sound of glass breaking, completely covered his voice. Tony was stunned to see that a big man with a height of three and a half meters swaggered in from the broken glass, but it was dozens of stories high in the sky! "Is that him?" Blackbeard glanced at Tony, then took out a photo from his hand and nodded, "Tony Stark? Come with me." "and many more--" Tony swallowed and took a small step back. "If you are for money, I think I can satisfy you." He was delaying time while hinting that Pepper would leave soon. After such a big movement, his security team and even the army will quickly rush over. But before that, don''t anger the mutant in front of you. That''s right, he had already regarded Blackbeard as a mutant. "Money? That kind of thing is important, but I only want you." Blackbeard smiled, and a black mist bound Tonila over, "Don''t struggle, just follow me." "Wait a minute! If you take me away, you will be in big trouble!" Tony struggled desperately, but felt that his whole body was limp, and he couldn''t use any power at all. It is at this time. Bang it. The door was brutally knocked open, and a heavily armed security team broke in. "Help me!" Tony''s eyes lit up. Read He is a weapon maker himself, so naturally it is impossible not to work **** security. You must know that there are mutants in this world, and the equipment of the security team is sufficient to deal with most mutants. "Quickly let go of Mr. Stark!" Pepper also picked up a pistol in his hand and pointed it at Blackbeard. Although his voice trembled, it was also very firm. "Oh?" Blackbeard showed a sullen smile, and looked at her playfully, "What if you don''t let it go?" Boom! Pepper answered him with actual actions. Judging from just now, this person obviously wants to take Stark away, so you shouldn''t worry about hurting him before taking it away. So save it now. Pepper''s shot seemed to be a signal, and successive sounds rang out. Anesthetics, stun guns, armor-piercing bullets, power grids... Various weapons attacked the big blackbeard, and trained to avoid Stark. however-- Blackbeard just stretched out his hand for a slap, and the whirlwind that blew up knocked all his attacks off. "Hahaha." He laughed, "Since you attacked me, I''m not polite, remember my name, I am a black beard, a man destined to dominate the world!" He raised his fist and it was in Tony''s widened eyes. Slowly, hit a punch. boom--! As if a missile hit the building, the terrifying wind pressure swept across the building in an instant. After the loud noise, it was gone in front of Tony''s eyes. Everything from this level up is gone. Those security personnel, buildings, and even Pepper were torn directly under this fist, turned into mud, and then blown up without even seeing the blood. "Ahhhhh-Pepper!" Tony''s eyes became blood red, and he yelled hysterically, wishing to bite off a piece of meat from Blackbeard. Pepper is dead. No matter how capricious he was, he would forgive him, and the little pepper who had been with him and helped him died right in front of him. Even when I learned of the death of my parents, I didn''t feel as painful as it is now. but. No matter what Tony does, the weak is weak. He didn''t even have the strength to struggle. "They attacked first. I just counterattacked." Blackbeard grinned, showing a smile with a few teeth missing. "It looks like I killed someone important to you, but this world is In this way, it should be their glory to make a contribution to my reputation." The reason why Blackbeard started, UU reading www.uuknshu.com is for prestige. He wants everyone to know and everyone fears him. Whether it is the world of the pirate, or this world, from now on, it will enter his era! "I will kill you, I will kill you!" Tony only had the strength to be hysterical, but in exchange he laughed. He was just an ant in Blackbeard''s eyes. Not even qualified for contempt. Blackbeard led him down from the nearly 100-meter-high sky and galloped in a certain direction. And Tony. At the moment of Blackbeard''s action, he stunned in the acceleration of the overload and the wind. Chapter 812： : Miserable event of 托尼 Latest website: Silence has been paying attention since Blackbeard had this plan to kidnap Tony. But he did not expect that Pepper would die. You know, there is a certain destiny in the Marvel universe. Pepper, as Tonys lover, is alive and well no matter which world he lives in. There is no way for any crisis, even Thanos deadly fingers. Kill her, more protagonist than the protagonist. But now it''s so simple to die. "Sure enough, the destiny in this universe is also very fragile." He muttered to himself in silence, and then rejected his own thoughts. , Let everything return to normal probability." For this period of time, silence is not about doing nothing to watch a theater all day. His strength is obtained directly through the system. But it is only strength. In many aspects of self-growth, he does not completely rely on the system. Staying in this universe during this time, Silence is also using his own efforts to increase his strength. "The current trading point is enough to be promoted to a cosmic spiritual teacher, and one level higher should be able to see more clearly." Silent and decisive Krypton. At the same time continue to pay attention. When Tony woke up from his drowsiness, there was a dark cave in front of him. You can even see the bat hanging upside down on the top with the help of the dim light. He was not tied up. There is even a thin stall and a simple bed made of metal. It''s just that the memories before the coma kept pouring up, Tony squeezed his fist suddenly and his eyes were red. Pepper...! Hatred, regret, self-blame, and sadness, all kinds of emotions continue to surge. Tony wanted to shout hysterically, but... he endured it. "It looks like I''m awake." Suddenly a voice came from the side. Tony looked over with red eyes, the iron cell door deformed automatically, and an old man with a helmet walked in. "Magnetic King..." Tony gritted his teeth and called out the name. He naturally knew this mutant, but he was dismissive of the most threatening mutant in the past. He even designed and made a weapon specifically against Magneto at the invitation of the militarynot even a little metal was used. . "Nice look." Magneto looked into Tony''s eyes, with a smile on his face like a kind old man, "I apologize for what my companion has done, but... no one does it for me. I have apologized for what I have experienced, my mother, used to die in front of me just like yours, so Tony, this is our world." Magneto''s gaze seemed sincere, and it also contained unabashed coldness. He was able to gather so many mutants, not just relying on strong power. Magneto can see through people''s hearts better than Charles in some respects. So he understands Tony''s hatred at this time. "You arrested me, not to say these things." Tony squeezed this sentence out of his mouth. "As expected to be a smart person, I like to talk to smart people." Magneto kept smiling, and he approached step by step. "Since my mother died and my compatriots suffered pain, I have spent my whole life to avenge. To change the world, unfortunately, I have not been able to find the right way, because our strength is not enough to overthrow the whole world, but-these days, what a little girl did has given me a wonderful idea." "Spirit Reaver, bee-eater **** pray?" Tony understood at once who Magneto was. "That''s her, the Soul Reaver? A good nickname." Magneto had already walked in front of Tony, beckoning, the railing on the iron window was suddenly twisted, and Tony was bound and suspended, and the sharp part was facing his eyes. Just a thought from Magneto. Tony, which is known as one of the smartest brains in the world, will be brutally pierced. but. Tony was surprised to find that in his heart at this moment, there was no fear of death, only unwillingness to fail to get revenge. "Nice look." Magneto once again praised, "It''s a pity that you don''t understand the nature of this world at all. You are not qualified to look at me with such a look." "Ah--!" Tony screamed. The spike pierced his thigh roughly, even churning back and forth inside. "I am not a tyrannical person." Magneto grabbed his neck with his hand, even with a charity smile on his face, "But, I have to let you understand that everything you are proud of is in my Wealth? Wisdom? Influence? What can you do now? You are just a sad mortal who is destined to be eliminated in front of us, understand?" Tony was so painful that he couldn''t speak. As a billionaire, when has he been tortured like this? He didn''t even think that he would encounter such a thing one day. He could do nothing but scream. "It seems that you understand." Magneto threw him back to the bed as soon as he was shaken. But that piece of iron pipe was not recovered. It was even scattered into a few small fragments, left in Tony''s body, and left in a place that was extremely dangerous for surgery. This is his small means of controlling others. As long as he stands in front of his buying, or even just stays by his side, life is between his thoughts. "Then, we can talk about the rest happily-I need you to research weapons for us." Magneto finally stated his purpose, "Just like the little girl said, through mutants Power develops powerful weapons." This is why he and Blackbeard caught Tony. Bee-eater exercises can give ordinary people super powers. However, this technology is not good news at all for Magneto. Because those ordinary people will not become mutants. They are still human. It is still the enemy of mutants. UU reading At the very least, Magneto would not recognize those people as his compatriots, nor would he believe that mutants could have a status after the technology became populareven if they did, it was not the status he wanted. Therefore, he needs to fight the bee-eater. So, what does he have? Mutant! He has always ignored another power in mutants-science and technology. For decades, various forces have been arresting mutants in secret. Those people have been studying them and then using the results of the research to deal with them. In this case, why can''t they do this? It is better to study yourself than to be studied. "I''m not good at genetic technology." Tony took a breath and lowered his gaze, as if he was afraid, but just to avoid the hatred in his eyes from being seen again. "Is that so?" Magneto shrugged, "Then you are useless!" Chapter 813： : Tony rescue plan Latest URL: "Wait a minute!" Tony yelled hurriedly, and felt a sharp pain in his heart. The metal in his body has already approached his heart. Magneto really has no intention of keeping hands. In this person''s eyes... his billionaire is really just a useless ant that is crushed to death, without irreplaceable value. "Although I am not good at genetic technology, there is absolutely no better energy and mechanical expert in the world than me, so I need mutants with this ability." Tony finished his words in one breath, for fear of speaking slowly. It was crushed to death at one point. At this time. His wealth, prestige, and relationships are all meaningless, and the only thing that can help him is his knowledge. Magneto looked at him for a while. Turned around. "I have to tell you." Magnetos voice came. "The world has completely changed. Only people with real power can have the qualifications to fight in this world. People without power can only be chess pieces anyway. I can recognize this fact clearly so that I wont die as miserably like those people." If you change it to the past, Magneto might not take such a radical approach. but now. After the battle with Sauron, he understood who could really threaten his existence, and the rest of them were nothing but the food they were fighting over at the table. Tony breathed a long sigh of relief. Temporarily survived. But he clenched his fists. He thought of the girl who didn''t hesitate to step on his virtual projector, and now he remembered that in the eyes of the underage girl, he must be extremely ridiculous as a frivolous and complacent. Those monsters with this kind of power are just one kind of people. power......! Tony was naturally unwilling to give in just like this. He had to use his clever head to gamble everything to think about how to gain power. ... Tony was kidnapped in such a rude manner, and even the news that the top few floors of the Stark Building were completely destroyed, suddenly detonated the world. In all kinds of circulated videos, you can clearly see the huge figure shrouded in black mist. Mutant. With this power, there are only mutants in people''s hearts. For a time, Starks stock price fell wildly, and various people came forward to speak. Some people used this as evidence to classify the mutants as "dangerous criminals." The bee-eater company also took the opportunity to increase. Propaganda, saying that the development of superpowers can solve the incidents of superpower crimes, and only the capable can overcome the crimes of the capable. But apart from the noise from the outside world, the one who really took the most pressure was Coleson, who had just served as the director of SHIELD. In fact, his position as director of the bureau is not stable at all. Now this happened again. It can be said that if there is no way to rescue Tony Stark and bring criminals to justice, he may become the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. with the shortest time in the history. At this moment, Coulson was staying in his own office, sitting in front of the elite agents of S.H.I.E.L.D., as well as his teacher, serving as the "consultant" Tsunade. "Unfortunate news." Coulson said in a low tone. "Professor Charles did not find Tony Stark either." "How is this possible!?" Natasha didn''t seem to believe it very much. It is not the first time that S.H.I.E.L.D. and Professor Charles have cooperated. They both know how powerful Charles is. With the help of that instrument, he can spread his spiritual power to the entire world and find every soul. "I guess, Charles you said doesn''t have the ability to enter the alien space." Tsunade suddenly spoke next to him. "Alien Space?" Coleson looked at him. "Blackbeard is a pirate who has eaten dark fruits. I heard an old friend who came from the same world as him say about this ability. It seems that he has the dark power that can swallow everything. Together with his transfer, he can create a It''s not impossible to be in a different dimension." Tsunade said what he knew. But these people looked at each other. What secret fruit, what dark power, what job change? do not understand at all. "Can you elaborate on it?" Coleson asked. "No." Tsunade spread both hands, expressing his helplessness. "Because of that information blocking?" Coleson frowned. If it is because of that inexplicable information blocking, there is really no way. "No." Tsunade shook his head and shrugged. "Because I don''t know." "Why don''t you know?" Coulson was taken aback. "Why would I know." Tsunade leaned back in his chair, and put his hands around his chest. "We actually come from completely different worlds, and we get completely different powers from the same being, do you understand? He doesnt know what abilities I have, and I dont know what abilities he has, unless I have a fight, I might know some." "...Isn''t that bad," Coleson murmured. In their business, the worst case is lack of information. Now I only know that the enemy is strong. Very powerful. But they didn''t have any information at all, because their existence, their power, and even none of them came from this world. "I''ll give you a suggestion." Tsunade said again, "You do have some good people in your world, but compared to us, their biggest disadvantage is that their ability is too simple. If you want to deal with us, You can only rely on us-of course, don''t count on me, I have no obligation to fight for you." Tsunade didn''t want to fight. Her mission is actually very risky, and as a physician who is relatively rare among members, no one will easily offend her unless the mission conflicts. It is Tsunade''s task now to complete the task safely and enjoy the world comfortably. UU reading On this point, she had already made it clear to Coleson. "I see." Coleson seemed to have made up his mind. Sauron can only fight, nothing else, so if you want to find someone, you can only look forward to the bee-eater. Thus, a few hours later, Coleson''s projection appeared again in front of the bee-eater. "I have the ability to find Blackbeard." The bee-eater was playing with a folding fan in his hand, with a smiley arc at the corner of his mouth. "But I will not participate in the battle, and the asking price for my help is not low." This matter is really right to ask her. She and Blackbeard had conflicts more than once, and they were very familiar with each other''s abilities and found a way. "Good luck then, Miss Bee Eater." Coleson sighed, and didn''t have the mind to delay. "Tony is important to us, so we will definitely find a way to rescue him." Chapter 814： : Coleson, the Light Disciple Latest website: Tony is not only the descendant of SHIELDs creators, but also the best weapon expert to date. Think about his fathers contribution to the worldall the factors have been enough for SHIELD Save him at a great price. And the Security Council... Others have just kidnapped a rich man in the city in such a fair way. Are you high-minded men worthy? Who else is more threatening than this reckless monster? The action of Blackbeard and Magneto has completely violated the most fundamental interest of the members of the Council-the safety of life. A billionaire kidnapped today will be the president tomorrow, and they will be the day after tomorrow. SoMiss Bee Eater made an island happily, and the Security Council and S.H.I.E.L.D. are determined to use a battle to announce to the whole world and these guys from another world, who has the final say on this planet. Blackbeard probably didn''t think that the bee-eater had a way to find him, or that he would not care about it. When he did not find a strong enough to crush him, the arrogance in his bones became prominent. At this moment. Blackbeard was still eating and drinking. "The food in your world, the ingredients are too bad." Blackbeard took a bite of three or four burgers, and seemed very dissatisfied. Called meat." The physique of people in Pirate World is also related to the food over there. Some foods are ranked top even if they are placed in the captive world of gourmet food. Magneto did not speak. His eyes fixed on the room not far away. Toolman Tony Stark is working there-he brought the materials and equipment from Tony''s villa. "Don''t look, he can''t escape." Blackbeard seemed indifferent, "It''s just a weak scientist, not to mention, I have isolated the entire base according to your request, and he has no news. It may spread out." "Don''t be too careless, Blackbeard." Magneto didn''t turn his head, "I can make sure that an old friend of mine is looking for him, and that his human''friends'' are making every effort to find us, hoping for your abilities. Can be as powerful as you brag." Blackbeard shrugged. Continue to solve the burger in front of yourself. His only concern now is his reputation outside. It would be great if someone offered him a huge reward. Of course there is no reward. However, Coleson is already looking for all possible helpers. This is a war that cannot be defeated. It can even be said that once it fails, it means that S.H.I.E.L.D. will be discredited, and the whole world will fall into an unprecedented turmoil. The order created over the past hundreds of years will It will collapse a little bit until it disappears. by that time. This world will return to the "age of the gods" that was filled with chaos thousands of years ago. Existences with extraordinary power compete with each other. He must prevent this from happening. "Teacher, are you really unwilling to make a move?" Coleson stood in front of Tsunade. This was the fourth time he had come to try to convince Tsunade. "This is your war, not mine." With a bottle of wine in his hand, Tsunade''s face was crimson, and he glanced at him with a somewhat drunken gaze, "You are too cautious, Colson, this There is no war in the world that can guarantee victory, and the Holy Light will strengthen your determination to win." "But the Holy Light also guides me to fight for all the strength I can fight for." Cole Senri immediately retorted. "So, did I give you the illusion that you shouldn''t have?" Tsunade''s face was black, and he reached out and pushed, "Get away." Coleson only felt that a huge force was pushing his body, before he waited to say anything, the sky was spinning in an instant, and the person had been flying hundreds of meters away in a circle. "It seems that I can''t stay here any longer," Tsunade muttered. She has emphasized her position more than once, but neither Coleson nor S.H.I.E.L.D. is willing to give up all the mighty powers of the other world that can be won. Tsunade can guarantee. If she continues to stay here, sooner or later she will be involved and forced to stand in line. For example, someone is led to her side to kill her. But, where can I go to spread the Holy Light with peace of mind? Tsunade took a sip of wine and looked at the sky, a little confused. the other side. The knocked-out Coleson finally died for the time being. He could feel that Tsunade was already impatient, and if he continued, it would only outweigh the gains. However, the only existing forces are Professor Charles and the X-Men, Sauron who agreed to take the shot, and the Angels who were lured by them with "official propaganda reputation" to pass. High-end combat power, three to two. It seems that they have the advantage. However, this advantage could not achieve the "shock" in his mind, and it was even difficult to keep the opponent behind, and it was impossible to ensure that Tony was rescued. At most, it was a knockback. This is not the result he wanted. But Coelson really couldn''t think of more ways. Bee-eater Caoqi also explicitly refused. To a certain extent, she was also an enemy of SHIELD, and being able to help find Blackbeard was already based on heavy rewards. What should be done. When Coleson had a headache, Agent Hill came over. "Director." Agent Hill hinted. "Perhaps you can ask the former director. He may have some extraordinary resources in his hands." "Are you sure?" Coleson looked at her with bright eyes. "I just suggest." Hill didn''t say much. Coleson looked at the back of Hill''s departure. He had been the chief for a while, but in this S.H.I.E.L.D. Bureau, he could still feel Ferry''s influence every moment. For example, Hill. If this senior agent is asked to make a choice between his order and Furys voice, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com is undoubtedly the latter. There are still many people like Hill in S.H.I.E.L.D., and to some extent, he, Coulson, is also Ferrys diehard in the eyes of the rest of the people. At this time, he is just a temporary substitute for Fry." Acting Director, and informal Director. "If Fury has any resources to help me, why not tell me, but remind me through Hill." Coleson said to himself, reaching out and stroking his chest. He is feeling the light. The Holy Light is indeed a very magical power. Whenever you are tired, perplexed, or negative, you only need to feel it to gain strength, restore state, and even renew your belief. Coulson was convinced. Guided by the Holy Light, he will definitely be able to lead everyone to overcome all crises. But at this moment, Shengguang told him that it was time to go to the former Director of Fury. Chapter 815： : The strongest superhero Latest website: Since his "retirement", Fury has disappeared from the eyes of people who know him. Even Coleson, it is not so easy to find him. It took a lot of effort to learn that he was on vacation somewhere. Then take the plane to rush over. It took several to disappear. When Coulson got off the plane, he saw Ferry wearing a beach suit and sunglasses, lying comfortably on the beach, behind him was a villa, and there was even a blonde girl in a bikini beside him. . It seems that the whole is black rich. "Ferry." Coleson walked up to him and looked up. "I never knew you were so rich." "You mean this villa?" Fury took off his sunglasses. "This is the property of SHIELD." "..." Coulson froze for a moment. He raised his head and glanced at the villa again, and was quite sure that it did not appear in any official records of SHIELD. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been so hard to find Fury. "you sure?" "Bought with S.H.I.E.L.D. money, naturally it is S.H.I.E.L.D. property." Fury shrugged, "You don''t think I am corrupt." ...Don''t think that you are corruption. Coleson complained in his heart, of course he didn''t say it. "You should know why I came to you." Coleson sighed. "Until I took this position, I didn''t realize that I had so many things that I didn''t understand. I have to say, otherwise you should go back to the chief of authority. Right." "Go back? Why do you want to go back?" Ferry stood up, stretched out his hand and patted Coleson on the shoulder, and said as before, "I think you did a good job, not only did you find Blackbeard and Magneto. Position, I also convinced the young man from another world to take action. What is his name? Angel? When I first heard the name, I thought it was a girl with wings." Coulson looked up at him. He didn''t even know where Fury was, but Fury knew exactly what he and SHIELD had done. Standing in front of him at this moment, saying these words as if telling him. Who is the director of SHIELD and who can lead everyone to protect the world. Coulson felt the seeds of the Holy Light in his body tumbling and boiling. It''s not jealous or angry. Just unwilling. He never cared about power and power, just wanted to do his own thing and stick to his beliefs, whether it was in the past or the present, but Fury firmly grasped everything in his hands, as if without him, You and the rest of you can''t do anything. "I have done everything I can." Coulson raised his head, looked at Fury''s eyes, and said in a low voice, "It is enough now, but it is not enough. If you can help me, please help me ." There is still something to say. If you can''t help him. Then he would turn around and leave, and then rely on himself. "Yes, I can help you." Ferry shook his head, turned around, and lay down on the beach chair again, "Although I feel like letting go, living a comfortable retirement life, obviously, You are too young, Coleson, you dont know enough about many things in this world." "For example, those mages who were hidden by you?" Coleson said softly. Fury was a little surprised, the surprise was even written on his face. "Don''t look at me like that. I now have the authority of the director. I only need to compare some missing information in the database. It is easy to know that the information of such a group of people has been erased, and I only need to look for those The parties involved in the incident can easily get this answer-Mage." Coleson said. This is also the purpose of his coming. When he realized that there was such a group in the world that held supernatural powers, and as a senior agent, he knew nothing, he understood that he might have always been standing outside the real world. Fury was silent for a while, then slowly said: "I am surprised, surprised by your growth, but you should be able to understand why I concealed it. Those mages have the same but completely different responsibilities as ours, but their power cannot be defeated by those incompetent guys above. know." Fury in this world has been in contact with those of Gu Yi. Much of the chaos caused by mutants was resolved by the wizard. However, he has been helping to hide. Especially when he learned that the Supreme Master had existed for thousands of years. No rich man or person in power can give up such a powerful and immortal power, especially such a power that even ordinary people can obtain-on this point, he and Gu Yi''s opinion is that knowledge can be shared, but not Can be dominated by desire. "So the power you want to recommend to me is the wizards?" Coleson didn''t pursue Ferry hiding this from him, but directly asked the power that came today, "I don''t know how strong the wizards are. , But you have to know how powerful people from other worlds, including Magneto, are just the aftermath of their battles, enough to destroy the entire New York." Coleson actually didn''t expect much of the wizard group. Because according to the information he has investigated now. Those mages also possess some magical powers, but they are still far from the terrible level of destruction like Sauron''s raising his hands. The only thing Colson was looking forward to. That is, there can be some extremely powerful individuals among the mages, just like Magneto and Charles among mutants. "No, no, I won''t recommend them like you." Fury shook his head again and again, "I have an agreement with them, they take care of their business, we take care of our business, our responsibility is different, if One day we join hands, it means that the earth is almost finished." Coleson was a little surprised. UU reading But Fury is not ready to continue to sell off. "I solemnly recommend to you, my friend, the strongest hero born on earth." Fury stretched out his hand and pointed to the blonde girl who had been smiling next to him. "Captain Marvel." Coleson''s eyes rounded. Until this time, I looked at this hot blonde girl in a bikini. Isn''t this the secret lover that Fury kept, or the secret agent? The strongest hero? Captain Marvel? "Wait, Ferry." Coleson obviously couldn''t believe it for a while, "I''m not suspicious of you, but you are serious? If it is a superhero, why have I never heard of any information about her? Captain Marvel? Ive only heard of Captain America. Captains word is not something you can use casually." Chapter 816： : Thoughts of Captain Marvel "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! No wonder Colson reacted like this. Heroes, captains, this kind of vocabulary is not casual. Normally, it is impossible to be unknown. "You haven''t heard of me, and it''s normal." Captain Marvel stepped on his long legs and stood up, "Because I have not been on Earth for these long decades." "Not on Earth?" Coleson''s eyes shrank slightly. There is already a guess. "Yes, there are not too many crises on the earth that must rely on me, and the universe is different, there are more lives there need me." Captain Marvel stretched out his hand and pointed at the sea, "But I am back now, you can Rely on my strength to your heart''s content." There was a loud bang. The energy projected from Captain Marvel''s palms splashed hundreds of meters high on the sea, and the falling sea water even drenched several people. Of course, it''s just Coulson and Fury. The moment the sea water approached Captain Marvel, the flash of energy evaporated without a trace. "I''m beginning to believe that you have the power of a superhero." Coleson tidyed his wet hair and took a deep breath. "So, are you willing to help me?" "I''m not helping you, but someone who helps this world." Captain Marvel gave Coleson a beautiful smile. She is no longer a pure hero on earth. It is the hero of the entire universe. In her eyes, life on earth is no different from life in other civilizations in the universe, so for decades, she has never returned to earth, even this time if it hadnt been for Fury to call her through the communicator she left behind, She will not come back either. "Well, she will tell you about the power of Captain Marvel, but you''d better change your clothes first." Ferry interjected. Coulson glanced at him, turned and walked towards the plane. He understands. This is what Ferry and the Captain Marvel have to say. "How do you feel?" Fury said to Captain Marvel, Carroll. "Not bad." Carol naturally understood what Fury was referring to. She turned her head to look at Fury. "But he is completely different from you. I thought you would choose someone more like you as your successor. ." "For someone like me, as long as there is one is enough." Fury shrugged, his face became a little more dignified, "Unfortunately, my successor seems to be a little different, do you feel it? The kind of energy called holy light in him?" This is one of the reasons why Fury called Carol over. This Captain Marvel is a huge energy collection in itself. And in the universe for so many years, has been well informed. However, Carol''s expression became more serious at this time. "I have never seen this kind of energy." Carol added a little more tones, "Never! It feels like it doesnt contain the slightest darkness, full of light and love, but its not normal, energy Only in one situation will there be such an obvious emotion-it has an owner." Energy itself generally has no attributes. Unless there is a master. The power of darkness can make people sink into darkness because behind it, there is an existence that will whisper in your ears. And the energy in Carol''s own body from the infinite gem is just pure energy. "Is there a master? This is really the worst case." Fury obviously ignored the first half of Carol''s words, and only cared about the second half. "The director of SHIELD cannot have any master. ....." At this moment, Coleson, who had already boarded the spacecraft, did not use means to eavesdrop on Ferry''s conversation. Even if he knew, this conversation must have something to do with him. Coulson is in a strange mood now. In the past, he trusted Fury 100% and obeyed Fury''s commands, only thinking about completing his tasks. but now. He knew that Fury had hidden a lot of things from him. Mage, Captain Marvel, aliens... Obviously, what Fury really believes is still himself, and only himself. "Perhaps, this is what the Director of SHIELD should do." Coulson said to himself. His mood became very relaxed, as if some kind of shackles had been torn. When the expectation did not exist, the disappointment did not exist. He firmly believed that he could become an excellent S.H.I.E.L.D. Director, even surpassing Fury. . So when Carol boarded the plane, he saw a friendly smile. Coleson''s signature smile. After he became the head of S.H.I.E.L.D., he has rarely appeared, because in the past he was consciously imitating Fury. But now, it has appeared again. "You seem to be a little different from before." Carol was also a little surprised. "I just want to understand something." Coleson smiled, "Then, Miss Captain, I don''t know if Fury told you what we are facing, but I will say it again, because we will be important in the future. Colleague, it is necessary for you to understand some of my thoughts. UU Reading " "Really." Carol sat down and smiled, "I am listening." Coulson began to talk about what was happening on earth, those outsiders, and his plans. Carol really just listened. But from the facial expressions, she had already known this. "Captain Carol." Coleson already knew her name. "Fry and I have different attitudes towards these visitors from another world. Ferry is full of fear for the incomprehensible information barrier. I feel that there is someone, or some incomprehensible being, looking at us behind this, and is determined to understand and master it." Fury is indeed such an attitude. Since that kind of information barrier appeared, he couldn''t believe these visitors from another world, no matter who they were. "So, what is your attitude?" Carol finally showed an expression of interest. "Don''t let the incomprehensible things interfere with our correct thinking." Coleson said, "Since you can''t understand, then let it go and consider it when you are qualified to understand. We should be vigilant, but we should not reject it. Come, these visitors from another world are no different from us. Among them are enemies, but they also have companions." "Do you really think so?" Carol laughed. "Yes." Coleson showed his signature smile. "This is also the difference between me and Fury. I will trust some people and show my heart." "Congratulations then." Carol nodded lightly. "Your opinion is just what I want." Carol has half of the extraterrestrial descent, and her thinking is typically "Left-leaning." All lives are equivalent, and people''s judgments only depend on position and behavior, not identity or origin. Chapter 817： : Preparation before the battle "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! In fact, Carol didn''t really like Fury''s skeptical character. But the former comrades in arms are still there. And now, Carol is starting to like Colson. As a result, all personnel involved in the battle are ready. But before the attack. Carol went to see Tsunade first. She is very interested in the Holy Light, and is also full of interest in the Grand Paladin who "has the ability to resurrect" as Coulson said. "Hello." Carol walked up to Tsunade Drinking in this way, "I am Carol." Tsunade glanced at her and raised his eyebrows. "You are very sick." Carol was taken aback. "Those violent energies have brought you great power, but they are also constantly eroding your body. Now you can no longer be called a''human''. If this continues, you will one day be connected to life. Its not that much. What exactly you are then depends on fate." Tsunade took a sip of the wine, but there was no drunkenness in his eyes. This is indeed Carol''s status quo. After all, her birth was completely an accident, an accident that no one thought of except fate. Obviously, Carol knew this himself. "That''s why I have to do something meaningful in my limited life." Carol said, taking the bottle in Tsunade''s hand and pouring himself a glass. "I can cure it," Tsunade said suddenly. "Are you sure?" Carol raised an eyebrow, obviously not convinced. She has been in the universe for so many years, it is not that she has thought of a way. But there is no way. Because the energy in her body is too huge and too domineering. Even the best mages cant control the slightest, and she can only use it roughly, which allows her to fly faster than the speed of light, break the battleship with one punch, and withstand any explosion, but there is no art at all, just relying on Her weak soul used this powerful force forcibly. "Very simple." Tsunade reached out his hand and pressed it on Carol''s body, and a soft light appeared on his palm. That is the power of the Holy Light. Carol''s eyes shrank. Compared to the little seed of light in Coulson, the light in Tsunades body is like a round of sun. It is extraordinarily dazzling, but full of warm and tenderness. Carol even saw a person To the winged angel, that extremely sacred figure seemed to be the embodiment of the beauty and love in her heart. The key is-- Under this sun, the huge energy in the body has a tendency to be suppressed. This is a more mysterious and powerful force than the energy of infinite gems. "The Holy Light will protect your soul." Tsunade retracted his palm. "In this way, even if you completely lose your body one day, your soul and self will not be disturbed. Your faith is always in the Holy Light. Under the protection of ", you wont have any confusion--so, come and believe in the Holy Light with me." It was not until the end that Tsunade finally stated his purpose. Her smile was even brighter. Because she also felt Carol''s heart and faith through the Holy Light just now. That is "big love". She loves all life, all peace, this is simply prepared for the priest, even more qualified than Coleson, and her nosy "hero" character also helps the light to spread quickly. "Believe in the Holy Light?" Carol is now more than just curious, she started to really take it seriously, "Can I get this kind of power too?" "Holy light will not reject anyone." Tsunade said with a deep meaning. "It''s just that what you can get from holy light depends on your beliefs." Carol was silent for a while. She found that she still had many things she didn''t understand about the world. No, maybe it''s not the power of this world. Carol stood up. "It''s nice to meet you." She stretched out her hand to Tsunade and smiled. "But, I have something to do now. After I finish those things, let''s have a good chat with you." Tsunade also stretched out his hand. "Remember." She reminded, "When facing us, unless you make sure that you have won, you must never think that you have won. No one knows what kind of hole cards we have." "I will remember your words." Carol nodded. In fact, after seeing the Holy Light, Carol will never look down upon these people who claim to be from another world. Returning to the earth this time gave her too many surprises. However, there are surprises and dangers. Until this time, Carol really began to pay attention to the next battle. And the other side. Colson is also preparing everything intensively. The selection of personnel does not mean that the battle can begin immediately. It is unceremonious to say that the destructive power of this battle is only stronger than that of a small nuclear war. The place where Blackbeard is hiding is too close to the city. And just the aftermath of the battle is enough to destroy most of the city. UU caused millions of deaths. This can never be called a victory. "We must limit the scope of the battle." Coulson said in the combat meeting. "To drive the enemy towards the sea, there is a large area where you can fight as much as you like, and the sea will also limit Magneto''s Combat capability." "If you retreat, leave it to me." Charles suddenly said, "I will stay in the direction of the city. If any of you can destroy or take away the helmet on Magneto''s head, then I can even control him directly. " Charles will also participate in this battle, he doesn''t want Magneto to get deeper on the wrong path. "I actually have another idea." Coleson smiled slightly. "During the battle, we will invite the lady to this place in the name of discussing the establishment of a super city. She doesn''t have to take action, just show up. " After all, Blackbeard and Magneto didn''t know if the bee-eater would make a move. "Can it be done?" Charles was surprised. "As long as there is enough money." Coleson shrugged, "The money for building a super city can''t be collected casually. I think Tony will be happy to participate in the stock. The bee-eater is asking for money now. She does not regard the super city as her own kingdom, but the foundation for her to become a queen, so she does not allow the rest to interfere too much. This also means that this requires a lot of money. Very, very much money. If it was just a threat, she would still not care about this kind of thing. "Anyway, just kill those two people directly." One party seemed to be a little impatient, "Where is it so troublesome, the four of us, the other is just two people, if this can allow them to escape the encirclement or escape to the city, Then just admit defeat." Chapter 818： : Magneto is ready to escape "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Yifangtong originally didn''t want to follow the arrangements of these so-called "guardians of the world". But sure enough. These people always have a way to make others obedient. As long as this battle is over, not only will it be announced to the public that the famous billionaire, Playboy, was rescued by him, but he will even make every effort to promote his reputation, which is important for his "becoming respected and loved." For the mission of "Superhero", it is an irresistible boost. So one party still came with uncomfortable traffic. But four and two still need to make a plan, which is too procrastinating. He still remembers how he was spiked. "If the battle resulted in too many civilian casualties, for the hero, it would not be a victory, but a complete failure." Captain Marvel looked at the passage of one side and laughed, "I have a reputation throughout the universe. A superhero, on this road, you are just a junior compared to me." The corners of one party''s mouth twitched. Can''t refute. When he knew that there were cosmic superheroes in this world, he was a little silly. His mission is simply endless. "Okay, this is the basic battle plan." Coulson interjected, "On the premise that there will be no large-scale sacrifices, fight a beautiful battle, the primary goal is to rescue Tony, the secondary goal is to catch Catching Blackbeard and Magneto, let''s prepare for it individually." End of the meeting. One party passed around and walked directly out of the window, wings appeared on his back and then rose into the air. "That''s not an energy body." Carol half-squinted his eyes, and there seemed to be energy flashing in his eyes. "If I''m not mistaken, it should be some kind of technological creation, the technology is very, very advanced, and the space overlaps? ...I have never heard of such power in the universe." Carol no longer remembers how many times he was surprised. These people from another world, every time she sees one, she must be amazed. Sauron''s physical strength is a bit exaggerated even when compared to the powerful races in the universe. Not to mention the sharp sword energy that is incomprehensible. It is no trivial matter to pass by one side. "According to the information we have now, this party passes, and the bee-eater is from the same world." Coleson shrugged, "but their strength is completely different, so even if the black beard and the Sauron comes from the same world, and we have to be prepared." "Someone has already reminded me." Carol said, also flying into the air. Coleson was still recalling Carol''s last words. Undoubtedly, only Tsunade would remind such things. Could it be said that women are more likely to get closer to women? Coulson seemed thoughtful. But the most important thing right now is this battle. Three days later. The bee eater prayed to be invited to a gathering of rich representatives. The queen does not need and cannot stand behind the scenes, so the bee-eater did not hide herself. The rich people who are doing it all understand that this is a powerful superpower, and they have also been warned by SHIELD. What kind of superpowers, so no one dared to stand in front of her personally, but to participate in this special party through subordinates or through projection. Among them, Tony''s uncle is included. Obadea Steinney. The bee eater prayed to have a gossip with these rich men every time, but the spiritual power spread all the way to the vicinity of the battlefield, secretly observing the results of this war. The place where Blackbeard hides is still a cave. Magneto seems to like to find such a place, and near the cave is a large car scrap factory. There are nearly a thousand tons of metal accumulated there. In fact, after learning about the other party, Coleson regrets going to the bee-eater to ask about Magneto. You only need to search for the place with the most metal. This is definitely the point. At this moment. The four people have approached from four directions. "These metals are a little in the way." One side looked at the metals from a distance, "I can throw all of these, but I don''t know the range of the so-called Magneto." "Ten years ago, Magneto''s limit was 23 kilometers." Charles suddenly said on the channel, "Now it may be stronger or weaker. After all, we are all old." For mutants, the more you use the abilities, the more skilled you become. But the age has reached a certain limit. Will not be able to control their abilities. That''s why Charles said that. "Go ahead, Angel Man." Coleson made up his mind. "Throwing towards the sea as far as possible." "Don''t call me this name." Tong Xing''s face turned dark. Speaking of this nickname, his is really uncomfortable. Although it sounds normal, he doesn''t like the word angel alone. Fallen angels are pretty much the same. UU reading The body of one side is like a streamer smashing toward that car exhaust factory. boom--! The air wave rolled, and all the cars that had been crushed into pieces, as if being ejected violently, flew at a terrifying speed in a certain direction. The scene is spectacular. Applying a vector to such a huge object in one breath has reached its limit even for one party at this time. And it was such a moment. Magneto, who was eating a hamburger in the cave, suddenly opened his eyes. "An enemy is coming, a very powerful enemy." Magneto was almost choked by the hamburger, and the fire was turned on in an instant, pulling back some metal that had not yet flown away. But obviously. In a hurry, still more than half of the metal has flew away. Magnetos strength depends entirely on the surrounding environment. If it is a metal-free rubber environment, he will be like an ordinary old man. "It looks like there are a lot of people." Blackbeard scratched his belly. "Strange, how did they find me." "Got to get out of here." Magneto didn''t care about so much. He stretched out his hand, and Tony, who was doing the experiment, was directly imprisoned by a pile of metal and flew to his side. "What happened? What''s going on?" Tony yelled dumbfounded, "My experiment is about to reach the most important place, you can''t do this." "Shut up!" Magneto was black, and directly blocked Tony''s mouth with metal. Then he stepped on a piece of metal and rushed toward the ground quickly. Since the last time he suffered a loss in Sauron''s hands, he has become a lot more cautious. Did not rush out stupidly. Instead, he dug a tunnel for escape-straight to the city. Chapter 819： : Combine 2 into 1 with me "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! I have to say that Magneto made a correct decision. As long as he fled to the city, SHIELD would not dare to do anything to him. Once the fight starts. The whole city will provide him with inexhaustible metal, and millions of humans will become his hostages. But there will be disadvantages. Magnetos body is still very fragile. If he is found in the city, he only needs to shoot him sneakily with plastic bullets, or the kind of medicine that can treat mutants, and its all over. So Magneto wants to hide in the suburbs, hide in caves, and avoid contact with people, which can avoid many dangers. But now. He had to flee. Blackbeard turned into a black mist that surrounded Magneto and Tony. "I have to say, we can''t always run away like this." Blackbeard showed his big face from the black fog, "They are already enemies, and the enemy must find a chance to solve them. We are two people, and they will always When there are orders." Blackbeard is not a heroic character. He knows forbearance. Know how to use conspiracy and tricks. The enemy is in the light, and they are in the dark. This is their advantage. Except for the white beard, who is not moving, he is not afraid of the rest of the people. "I know, I will consider it." Magneto gritted his teeth. He has an instinct that his "old friend" is also coming. The war will really begin. It''s no longer the same little jokes as before. This time, one must bet on the determination to die. Even, there may only be one life between him and Charles. And the other side. Because of the existence of Blackbeard, Magneto, which Coleson and the others did not realize, would escape from the ground. Even Charles would not guess. Because this is not Magneto''s style at all. However, the bee-eater exercises Qi felt it. "If you just run away like this, that would be some sorry grandpa white beard." Bee Eater Chi blinked his eyes, and the voice went directly to Charles''s mind. "They are going to run away. If you don''t hurry, you will do it again. Don''t even want to catch them." Charles''s face changed slightly. Quickly inform Coleson. But the bee eater fiercely used an ability against Blackbeard and Magneto-the scream of the soul. A violent heart shock sounded in the minds of both of them in an instant. Magneto with helmet protection is okay. Blackbeard screamed directly, and even the black mist began to vibrate violently. "It''s the bee eater, she''s here too." Blackbeard screamed while screaming. It was not the first time that he suffered a loss in the hands of bee-eaters. From the perspective of occupation and abilities, bee-eaters were completely restrained. Whether it is a dark fruit or an extraterritorial demon, it is invisible and innocent, and has a strong immunity to physical attacks and even energy attacks. However, except for the soul. Even if the bee-eater cannot directly control him, it is enough to kill his tortured desires, and cannot fight at all. And at the moment. At the moment when such a breath was exposed, whether it was Charles, or one party, or even Sauron, they all noticed where they were. "Three thousand world!" Sauron''s long sword came out of its sheath, and his figure shot away. Before the person arrived, the sword energy had already arrived. Huh. The ground tore apart, and a section of tens of meters deep appeared. Magneto''s escape route was not abruptly short. "It''s you again!" Magneto''s figure was completely wrapped in metal, and the masses of metal gradually became like a drill in front of him, rotating and shooting towards Sauron with a strong burst of air. Tony, who was bound by the metal next to him, stared blankly. If it weren''t for his mouth being blocked, he would definitely scream at this moment. This power, this speed. He dared to use his talented brain to guarantee that even a hill would be drilled out of a cave in an instant. It is a pity not to dig a tunnel. And the brawny green-haired man in his eyes, as if frightened, holding the two long swords in his hand, motionless. Tony couldn''t even bear to watch. Judging from his common sense over the past few decades, being shredded into flesh by this huge drill is the only result. The sharp metal cutting sound suddenly sounded. Extremely harsh. Tony, who had already half-closed his eyes, quietly opened a slit, and then suddenly rounded. What did he see? The brawny man actually used two knives to resist the drill that was about to break through the sky. At the beginning of the confrontation, violent sparks continued to sputter, but no matter whether it was a person or a knife, it was unscathed. It turns red and dissolves at high temperature. Is that human being? "Three thousand worlds! Nothing can''t be cut, eat my sword!" Sauron''s muscles bulged in an instant, and a huge sword appeared behind him, even stinging people''s eyes. That is not an illusion. It was the condensation of Sauron''s sword energy. Through the sword intent in his eyes, it straddled the space in an instant and appeared in front of Magneto. He was obviously taken aback. Huh-- In the illusion of not knowing whether it was true or not, UU reading metal, connected to Magneto''s body, was cut into two parts. Is he dying? Magneto''s thinking has been completely rigid, and even the surrounding metal has crashed and fallen, including Tony. "Wake up, just an illusion!" Blackbeard''s voice yelled in Magneto''s mind, and black mist poured into his body and even his soul. "Combine with me into one." Blackbeard''s voice whispered from the depths of Magneto''s soul, "Only when the two are combined can we not die. We can escape and dominate the world. You are me. I am you." The tumbling black mist turned into the appearance of Magneto. This is one of the rare skills of Blackbeard as an extraterritorial demon. He is a demon, but also a heart demon. He can be everywhere, only living in people''s fear. And at the moment. At the moment when Magneto ate Sauron''s new skill, Blackbeard finally invaded his body and even his soul. At this moment. Magneto''s skin has turned dark black, and the white of his eyes is completely dark black, his pupils are almost invisible, but an extremely evil aura constantly diffuses from his body. "Sure enough." A double voice appeared from his mouth, it was not clear whether it was Blackbeard or Magneto. Charles and others finally arrived. Captain Marvel Carol frowned and looked at the obviously wrong mutant in front of him. "Good evil power is even more evil than demon energy in multiple dimensions." "The Magneto is invaded." Charles stretched out his hand on his temple, his face flushed, "Quickly take off his helmet, I still have the ability to separate them, or it will be over!" Chapter 820： : Blackbeard has no intention of fighting "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Charles''s voice had just fallen, and Carol had already rushed out first. The bright pulse of energy envelops her whole body, and the whole person is like a huge energy radiation source. The terrifying speed made her come to Magneto in an instant, but before she took the shot, she saw the black that suddenly appeared. The fog envelops Magneto, like a mess of disgusting mud. Carol has been unable to locate the helmet. But she can''t care too much. Stretching out his hand, with a bang, the huge energy enough to flatten a small hill rushed into the black mist. However, it has no effect. Inside this black mist, it was as if in another dimension, her attack disappeared without a trace. "Nice attack, but it can''t hurt me." Blackbeard''s wanton laughter came from the black fog, "Then, eat me!" The pervasive black mist suddenly expanded, and on the countless metals that appeared all around, black spots began to spread, emitting traces of black mist. It''s very bad at first glance. Even Carol didn''t want to be hurt by this kind of thing, and tactically retreated a short distance. At this moment, Blackbeard suddenly accelerated. Stabbed sharply under the ground. "He wants to run away!" Charles''s warning sounded in everyone''s ears. Obviously, even if he merged with Magneto, Blackbeard did not want to fight in this kind of encirclement. What''s more, he knows the biggest weakness of his skill. Charles'' warning was obviously a little late. The moment Blackbeard made contact with the ground, a cloud of darkness appeared on the contact surface, and disappeared in a flash. "Failed?" Everyone looked at each other. Four people prepared in advance to surround two people, which caused Blackbeard to escape? "Two billion dollars." The bee-eater''s voice suddenly appeared in Charles'' ears. "You and Coleson said, two billion dollars, I will force Blackbeard out. He only has 20 seconds to think about it. Be late. If you do, Blackbeard really escaped." Bee-eater Chaoqi is indeed the nemesis of Blackbeard, she can clearly perceive the direction of Blackbeard''s escape. Colson did not hesitate. Although two billion dollars is a lot, it is nothing compared to Stark''s life. What''s more, the current situation of Blackbeard and Magneto is obviously more dangerous. That is at the moment of closing. The ground suddenly began to tremble slightly. Even some people in the city screamed to leave the building, thinking it was an earthquake. And just when Charles and others didn''t know what happened, a cloud of black fog rushed out from the ground tens of kilometers away, and the black beard''s screams spread across the field. "Father!" That''s right, it was White Beard who forced him out. At this time, the white beard was standing on the edge of the city, squatting down, one hand went deep into the ground, and the shock was transmitted from the ground to dozens of kilometers away in an instant, accurately hitting the black beard, but just attacking The aftermath caused a small earthquake within the entire city. The gap between intermediate members and junior members can be seen. Blackbeard seemed to be in a panic. He didn''t dare to enter the ground at all, and the speed of escape accelerated in vain. However, someone is faster than him. Carol turned into light and rushed to Blackbeard in an instant, still holding a side to pass. "Today you have to slaughter one for whatever you say." One party passed out with a grim face and directly took out his badge. "My uncle wants to see if you have the ability to bring this person to the stage of destiny." "Wait a minute--!" Blackbeard really panicked. But how can one party listen to him? The stage of destiny was activated in an instant, the earth was separated, stone pillars rose out of thin air, piercing the sky, and as a non-member, Carol was driven by an invisible force to fly in the sky. go with. She has an expression of surprise. The energy in his body burst out suddenly, trying to escape from here. However, it has no effect at all. Her power to destroy a cosmic fleet seemed to hit the void without any response. Surprise turned into panic. No one understands the power of her power better than Carol. She has never encountered any enemy in the decades of the universe, even in the face of those who have long been famous, she is confident Can escape calmly. but now. She felt that she was weak and just like a weak ordinary person. What surprised her even more was that Blackbeard yelled and was repelled from Magneto''s body. From soul to body, Magneto''s blank face was sent to Carol by invisible power, obviously unable to understand. Everything in front of you. "It seems that your skill is completely abolished." One party laughed wantonly. "Damn it!" Blackbeard''s figure retreated suddenly. This is why he has always been brooding about not having subordinates. His most powerful skills must be accompanied by fellow members to be able to exert great effects. And now. U U Reading If it drags on, when Sauron or even White Beard arrives, his result will be doomed. So Blackbeard has no desire to fight at all. Just admit defeat and want to escape from this stage. One side saw his plan at a glance. "Hey, it''s too small to look down on me." One of Tong Xing grinned grimly, and the wings behind his back were slightly incited. He had already arrived in front of Blackbeard in an instant, and the golden big sword appeared in his hand, and there was a surge from above. Moving the force of tearing the space, he slammed towards Blackbeard, and shouted viciously, "My uncle hasn''t fought happily with the members yet." He wants to release all the grievances accumulated in the world last time. Also rectify your name. As the member with the fastest exit from the last event, he was in the academy city, but he was often laughed at by Misaka Mikoto and Bee Eater. Even the kid looked at him with pity after hearing about it. When the other side is passing, when has he suffered such humiliation. "Come on, don''t think about running away, come and fight happily with this uncle." The lightsaber in the hand of one of the passers wielded a sword aura that tore the space. He laughed and attacked unruly, while Blackbeard had no intention of fighting at all. He just turned into a black mist and kept running away, trying to escape from the battle. Continue to judge, and then escape from this stage. Since knowing that White Beard defeated Xiao Nan who won the Holy Grail War, he became the strongest among all members. He has been living in a special mood. That is the fear of White Beard, and the ambition to surpass White Beard. but no matter. When he was not sure, he didn''t dare to face the old man he once admired. The white beard''s shot just now had already shredded the black beard''s fighting spirit. Chapter 821： : Tony wants to develop capabilities "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Just as one side was passing through and fighting with Blackbeard, on the other side, Whitebeard had already returned to the bee-eater Fuqi. "Aren''t you going to take part in it?" Bee Eater Faoqi looked at him and asked. "I can''t get the black beard badge again this time." White beard waved his hand, "Besides, I have left him with my son, and Ace will defeat him one day." "Is that so?" The bee eater nodded to express understanding. In fact, she just had no need to intervene. Blackbeard ran away, and it had little impact on her. On the contrary, it could add trouble to S.H.I.E.L.D., so that they had no time to pay attention to themselves. but. Black Beard is Bai Beard''s son, but also his enemy. White Beard cannot forgive his family for hurting each other. Therefore, for the white beard, the black beard must also be let out. The bee-eater may not really regard White Beard as his family, but he knows to return his sincerity. When he saw Sauron rushing to the battlefield, the bee-eater Jiaoqi withdrew his sight. Blackbeard is over. In the doomsday dungeon world, because there are no allies at all, Blackbeard could not kill any boss, and can only increase his strength by killing mobs and hitting some level three pots. With this strength, face two There is almost no possibility of surviving a siege at the same level. As for escape. After leaving the stage, Charles and Carol were still waiting for him. The final result is indeed the same as expected by the bee-eater. Under the siege of Sauron and one party, Blackbeard did not even expose his hole cards too much, and chose to give up very simply. It should be said that from the moment Baibeard shot him, he had already planned to give up. And such behavior is in the eyes of Carol and others. That is to confirm a message. For these people, this world is really just a game, even if it is death, it is just an exit from the game. This made Coleson''s mood a little heavy. Fortunately. The battle was a perfect victory. Blackbeard is dealt with, Magneto is captured, and Tony is saved. However, Tony did not have too much joy. When Coleson saw Tony, he could clearly feel that the **** had changed. He could no longer see the frivolous appearance of the past between his brows. Even if he was rescued, he did not have any relaxed expressions. When Sen supported him, Tony grabbed Cole Sens arm backhand and said the first words: "I want to meet Miss Bee Eater." "Have you decided?" Coleson asked. "Yes." "Our relationship with Miss Bee Eater is not so good." "Then I will go by myself." "I mean." Coleson grabbed Tony''s palm and pressed hard. "I''m still not sure that the bee eater is not a threat to the world, but the above has been able to determine that she is a threat to them. Threatened." With Magneto being arrested, Blackbeard fell. The bee-eater becomes a target at once. The honeymoon period of several cooperations has not passed, and it will disappear immediately. Perhaps the next step is to pray for bee-eaters. "Threat?" Tony showed a sneer expression, "I really envy them that they can think like this, but only a thousand days are a thief. How can a thousand days be a thief. The most perfect way to face a threat is not to eliminate the threat, but to let He is strong enough to not fear any threats." Tony didn''t understand this truth until now. Coulson looked at him, and once again confirmed that he had indeed changed. Maybe a good change. But for some people, it will definitely not be a good change. The news of Tony''s safe return quickly detonated the entire world, and the Angel Man passed through. As the only official superhero who saved Tony, he became famous all over the world. In just three days. The task of the first phase of the passage of one party was actually completed. Obtained the right to purchase five four-level cans, and a rechargeable credit card enough to buy five four-level cans. This makes his expression a little weird. "Superhero, can it be bragging?" Yifang Tong asked the Daredevil. The brave man nowadays is no longer a superhero, but is an angel man''s assistant wholeheartedly, because he found that by doing so, he can save far more people than he would go on the battlefield in person. Facing the problem of the passage of one party, he considered for a moment and nodded. "As long as people believe that you are a superhero, then you are a superhero, but you have to understand that this kind of false trust comes quickly and falls quickly." The real hero said earnestly, "If you don''t match If you dont do things that match it, peoples expectations and love will quickly fall-the challenge you have to face has just begun." After gradually gaining fame, the mission has just begun. Yifangtong has not fully understood the challenges he will face. Maybe he will understand soon. but now. The rest of the people also began to gradually get on the right track in their tasks. UU reading The bee eater got an island. In the case of uncertainty, neither S.H.I.E.L.D. nor the World Council would be willing to tear her face apart, so the island was still given to her, and she officially announced that the Super City project was officially launched. The first to start the tender was a large group of rich people. Everyone can see the potential of this city, not only the so-called super training, but also a technological paradise. Ships began to move towards the deserted island, filled with construction workers and construction equipment. at the same time. The first batch of volunteers who volunteered to participate in super energy development also arrived on the island together. The whole world is watching them closely. Whether it is ordinary people, mutants, rich people or high-ranking officials, everyone''s attention has been focused on this small island. The bee-eater had already arrived there. This gave SHIELD and the World Council a sigh of relief for the time being. Giving her an island also means that she hopes she will leave the city. The terrible degree of such a person staying in the city is really too great. As long as she wants to, she may be able to quietly control all the people in the entire city. Even with the help of the floating population, it continues to radiate. If Charles hadn''t been there, perhaps the bee-eater had done this long ago. but-- The breath was not over yet, and then another shocking news broke out. Tony Stark, volunteered to be one of the first volunteers. "Is he crazy?" Fury called immediately, but did not answer at all. Because Tony is busy with his press conference. This is the first press conference since he returned safely. Chapter 822： : Members no longer fight "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! There is no doubt that this shocking news was told at the press conference. "I suffered perhaps the worst pain in my life, even beyond the time of my father''s death." Tony stood on the stage with a serious expression, completely different from the past, "This pain did not come from The danger I experienced came from those who died in front of me because of their powerlessness, my colleagues, my friends, and my most trusted secret technique, Pepper, so simple, cruel, and dead. In front of me, this makes me deeply feel the powerlessness of being an ordinary person..." When Tony read Pepper''s name, he couldn''t even hide his pain. Compared to encountering a crisis yourself. Pepper''s death made him crave power even more. Different from the original fate. He now wants strength, not to protect the rest of ordinary people, but to protect the people he loves. the other side. Ferry, who was unable to contact Tony, was watching live TV when a phone call came to Coelson. "Don''t you tell him that the Holy Light has the possibility of resurrection?" Fury asked. "I told the teacher first, but the teacher refused." Coleson''s voice was full of exhaustion and complaining, "Former Chief Fury, have you always been skeptical of the Holy Light? Why do you think of the Holy Light now? " In order to preach, Tsunade specifically stated that the Holy Light has the ability to resurrect. But Fury is wary of this and prohibits spreading. And this time. Tsunade was indeed willing to take out a resurrection coin to resurrect Pepper, but he requested that the entire miracle process, together with the existence of the holy light, be made public. This is strictly prohibited in the regulations of SHIELD. Not only Fury signed the prohibition order, even the World Council also signed it. Coleson could not change this decision. obviously. They were wary of seeing the Holy Light as some kind of power in another world, it was impossible for the Holy Light to have a large number of followers easily. "Anyway, hold him steady first." Fury pressed his head and looked at Tony on the TV, looking very weak. But what they don''t know is. At this moment. Tsunade was answering a call. "Sister Tsunade, it''s the first time to talk, but I have been listening to Misaka Mikoto complimenting you." The sweet voice of Bee Eater Fuck Chi came from the phone. "Just say what you want." Tsunade leaned back in the chair, and it didn''t seem surprising that the bee-eaters would call at this time. "Blackbeard has retired, I think, the tasks of the remaining five of us have no conflicts." The bee eater was also unambiguous, "Those people in this world are suspicious and wary of us, thinking Using us to profit for ourselves without wanting to pay, I dont think there is any need to delay with them, what do you think? "...Yes." Tsunade squinted his eyes, "There is just one problem. We are outsiders to them. If we show too much threat... Broken face." Tsunade has basically understood the style of these people for a while. While talking about helping her promote the Holy Light, he used various reasons to prevent the Holy Light from spreading to civilians. It is naive. The Holy Light is not something that certain organizations can control. Tsunade looked like he was drinking and playing cards every day, but he actually saw these things thoroughly. Originally she was counting on Colson. But now it seems. Coleson still lacks strength and determination. "Then don''t stand together upright." The bee-eater''s voice was still sweet, "Actually, this time I didn''t want Sister Tsunade you to join me, but wanted to beg you. A primary resurrection coin, as a reward, I will spread some basic principles of the Holy Light in my city, how about it?" Tsunade understood her meaning at once. On the surface, they are still doing their own things, and they can even make some illusions of discord to deceive the rest. But in fact. But they can cooperate with each other. When the power and influence of bee-eater exercises gradually become stronger, it will be simple. "Deal." The corners of Tsunade''s mouth rose. It seems that the luck of this mission is very good. No need to fight each other with members. Good luck always makes people happy, not to mention, the Chamber of Commerce is a place where luck is always important. Just when Fury and others didnt know how to persuade Tony, Bee Eater Fuck Chi had already chatted with all three remaining members, and the meanings in the words were basically the same. Their respective tasks Different, and there is no hatred that must be distinguished between the winners and losers, and there is no need to be vigilant, and they can complete their respective tasks with a certain degree of cooperation. The result is naturally no problem. After all, this group of personnel does not have too many cunning minds, and Blackbeard is completely different among them. Finally, in the eyes of everyone, Tony came to the super island. Obviously, UU Reading , Fury and Coleson''s efforts ultimately failed. The bee-eater who received a resurrection coin set a condition that Tony could not refuse, and the desire for power also made Tony completely fall to the side of bee-eater. "I''m already preparing for capacity development." Tony posted his first sentence after arriving on the island on social media and took a photo. He was sitting at the table, and the table was full of people. A thick pile of books. This is the first time he smiled before the public since the kidnapping incident. Learning can make him forget sorrow for a while and immerse him in the joy of learning. The average ability developer does not need to learn so much. But Tony is different. After learning that learning a certain basic theory can increase development efficiency, he went crazy and devoted himself to what he loves most. Three days. In just three days, he had mastered all the basic theories. And marveled at its magical science. "I''m about to conduct the first ability development." Tony released a second photo. In the photo, he is sitting on an instrument and wearing a helmet, looking like an experimental subject. As soon as the photo was sent out, it was immediately forwarded and discussed frantically. Said unceremoniously. Now the worlds attention is all on him. Even though Tony was once a well-known scientist and well-known rich man, his popularity is far less exaggerated than it is now. The number of followers on social media alone has exceeded the highest since the birth of social media. Record, even thrown off second place several times. After all, he was the first celebrity to eat crabs. Everyone wants to know whether he can succeed and what kind of abilities he can develop. Chapter 823： : Capabilities developed by Tony "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! The various methods used in capacity development allow people to find "self-reality" and rely on this self-reality to form a brand-new magic circuit in the body. It can be said that the mind''s interference with reality is to the extreme. The instrument Tony uses now is made by Bee Eater Fuck. This is a kind of ability development technology that belongs to the talent workshop where the bee eater is located. Use psychological guidance technology. In essence, it uses the ability of bee-eaters to perform deep-level guidance on the mind of the developer, so that he believes and gives birth to his own reality, so as to reach the point of ability development. Tony closed his eyes after posting the picture. No extra language. The instrument starts. "Heartbeat is steady and brain waves are normal." "Input the calming element, increase the power." "The brain waves are fluctuating and it has entered a state of psychological interference." "Heartbeat speeds up at twelve o''clock..." The staff were constantly busy, and the bee-eater stood outside the glass, looking at Tony Stark inside. If it can be successful, even develop a good ability. That is still a big help to her plan. Even if the rich people do not follow their hearts, Tony will drive a large group of people into it, this is the charm of idols. And at this time Tony. You are immersed in a unique state. Everyone has illusions in their hearts. For example, there is life in the wind, such as the appearance of atoms, such as the essence of cells... These are not necessarily true, but many people subconsciously feel that what they think is true. So the more you know the truth, the less fantasy. It is especially difficult for scientists to develop capabilities. It should be like this. However, in this world, it is completely different. Tony''s body is undergoing a certain change, and this change is easily captured by the instrument. "AIM position detected." "Successful." "The heartbeat has reached its limit and must stop." "Stop it, it''s done." The instrument calmed down, and Tony was pushed out to perform a physical examination to confirm that the AIM position has been born, and the level is the first-level ability, which marks the development of super power. "Is it level one? The talent is not bad." The bee eater left here happily. She has already got the answer, and she doesn''t care what kind of ability Tony Stark has. Order the rest of the people to spread this good news to the world. Then live broadcast. The live broadcast shows Tony Stark who is sleeping. As early as when Tony disclosed that he was developing his abilities, he didn''t know how many people were following him. As soon as the news of success came out, he said that the live broadcast was started. All of a sudden, I don''t know how many people flocked into the live broadcast room. "Is this true? Tony Stark really became a superpower?" "What are his abilities?" "Why do you only see him sleeping." "Ah, the way my husband sleeps is so handsome." "I guess his ability is a golden gun, so he can sleep as a magazine model for a whole year." "What the hell, why haven''t you woken up yet..." Tony was watched by tens of millions of people sleeping without his knowledge. Fortunately, the effect of the medicine is slowly fading. He opened his eyes. The memory emerges from the mind. "You''re awake." Next to the nurse with a sweet smile, "say hello to everyone." "Everyone? Who?" Tony also quickly saw the camera, froze for a moment, and covered his forehead, "God, don''t you tell me this is live streaming." "Isn''t it stated in the agreement?" The nurse reminded, "If the ability development is successful, you must show it to everyone." "Is there this one? Well, there is this one." Tony paused, with a surprised expression, "So, I succeeded? But why don''t I feel anything?" He sat up, looked at his palm, and raised his arm. No change. It hasn''t changed infinitely, nor can it breathe fire and spit water, and it''s even a little soft, which is the residual effect of the medicine. The comments on the live broadcast suddenly became dense. "I said it couldn''t be true." "Exposed!" "No way, didn''t you say you succeeded?" "It''s disappointing!" Those who resisted from the beginning, didn''t believe it at all, and even claimed that this was a conspiracy, became excited one by one, and even occupied the entire discussion template in a short period of time, while those who believed did not know it in a short time. How to refute. Fortunately, neither the nurse nor Tony could see these comments. "You can feel it again." The nurse apparently received corresponding training and reminded in a low voice, "Ability is like instinct, but it also requires some calculations. The formulas used are those you have learned." Tony heard the words, turned out his memory, and began to feel seriously. It seems that there are really some differences. In his mind, he started to calculate according to the formula he had learned before, and a strange feeling really emerged, as if there was an additional perception. He pushed it along his own perception. U U Reading Suddenly. The world has changed. In his eyes, the nurse''s movements seemed to become sluggish, the shaking of the hair, the speed of breathing, and even blinking seemed to have become different. "I feel it." Tony spoke, and was startled because he felt his throat suddenly become extremely thirsty. As soon as the spirit was relaxed, the world suddenly returned to normal. And the comments began to fetch again. "What did he just say?" "Speaking fast." "It seems to be''I felt it'', but I didn''t hear it clearly either. He said it too fast." "So this is Tony''s ability? Quickly?" Tony did use his abilities, he cleared his throat and used it again. The world becomes slow again. So is his ability to control time? Tony showed joy and tried to stand up. But this movement suddenly realized something was wrong. The muscles bulged up, and the body seemed to be extremely heavy, but a simple movement was like exhausting the whole body. He tried to break the heavy feeling, got up suddenly, and then immediately screamed, and the world instantly recovered Normal, but Tony screamed on the bed holding his leg. I got cramps. In the eyes of the rest, Tony stood up abruptly, fast enough to sprain himself. Fortunately, the nurse is nearby. He quickly massaged his muscles, and the pain gradually subsided. Tony gasped. It seems that I know what kind of abilities I have developed. It is not time, nor the world, that slows down. It''s that he gets faster. And it''s just that the speed of thinking becomes faster, and the body remains the same as before. Chapter 824： : 2 years have passed "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Tony doesn''t know how it feels like such an ability. What he wants is power. But this ability has nothing to do with strength. However, he can easily think that thinking acceleration is definitely the treasure of researchers. He can give researchers more time to think, try, and even use Jarvis''s assistance, which can bring him all scientific research. The effect that the readers dream of. Ability is a manifestation of personal desire. Could it be that. His greatest desire is still in science? Various emotions emerged in Tony''s heart, but the advantage of the ability to accelerate thinking at this level has begun to manifest. There are so many things in his mind, but in reality it is still a short time. "I know what my abilities are. Unfortunately, it is not something that can be easily demonstrated." Tony finally said to the camera, and then motioned the nurse to turn off the camera. It left netizens with increasingly lively debates. Some people say this is a lie. It was said that Tony hadn''t developed any abilities at all, and his body was ruined. Some people say that Tony has developed abilities and the speed at which he just moved is evidence. Those who do not support still do not support it, and those who do support it even more. Looking at this situation, the bee-eater did not know what his expression should be. "I miscalculated." She was a little annoyed. "We should understand some of Tony''s abilities before we announce it." I really looked at the heat, and wanted to use Tony''s success to attract everyone in the first place. But there will be opportunities later. Bee-eater Caoqi also wanted to see what kind of abilities Tony had developed, but unfortunately, as agreed, she could not invade Tony''s mind or even appear in front of him at will. There is no superior person who will not be wary of a soul-catcher. Especially for people like Tony. Anyway. The construction of a super city has finally begun, which will inevitably face many challenges, because the eyes of the world are staring here. It''s not just SHIELD. There are also Hydra, Ten Rings Gang, and even Green Devils... It is foreseeable that various things will happen to this small island and this city, and the mission of members will be a long-term process. Silence temporarily retracted his gaze. He just took a look at the future. It is true that a lot of things will happen, but in general, members have gained a lot, not only in the pot, but also in growth. Therefore, the rest of the members also received the task invitation letter, and indicated that this will be a relatively long-term process. Let them handle the rest. Then, according to the number of six to ten in each world, they are scattered into each world. all of a sudden. The number of members in the doomsday dungeon world suddenly decreased, leaving only members such as Blackbeard who were easily eliminated. "The entire doomsday copy is mine." He yelled for self-entertainment here, "All bosses, all belong to me." "But you can''t beat a boss." Silence appeared beside him. Blackbeard was taken aback, but after seeing the silence, the arrogant expression was suddenly put away and turned into that honest look again, just like when he was still on the Blackbeard boat. Said with a smile, "Try a few more times, maybe you can beat it." "One thing, I forgot to tell you." Silent mouth curled up, "The flow rate of the world in the mission world is different from the flow rate of time in the Doomsday Dungeon and your respective worlds." Just this sentence changed Black Beard''s face slightly. He originally thought that being eliminated might still be an opportunity. But in this case... Isn''t it right, those people in that world will get more jars in a shorter time than him? "Membership''s growth can not only rely on battle. The mission world is where you can get sufficient growth. As you who are quickly eliminated, wanting to catch up is not a simple effort." Silent shook his head. A look of regret. Blackbeard''s expression completely collapsed. He naturally didn''t have the guts to complain. There seems to be no other way except desperately. Silence left. As if coming over, just to see him, the first player to be eliminated from the mission world, said something hard. Of course, Blackbeard wished he hadn''t heard it. Silence returned to his residence and lived a rare leisurely life. What he did every day was to take a look at the struggles of the members in the Marvel world. When time accelerates, it will not be boring, but rather quite. For fun. He was particularly surprised by the performance of the bee-eater. In the forbidden world, even if so many things have happened, she is only a fourteen-year-old child. Now, in the world of Marvel, she has to develop and manage a huge city alone, and welcome people from all over the world. Fang''s challenges, on the surface, in secret, and even from aliens, made her mature quickly. Two months passed. UU reading In the Marvel universe, the timeline has passed two years. The members have basically gained a foothold in their respective worlds. Of course, there is no shortage of people who are eliminated from the game and accompany Blackbeard, such as Raikage from Naruto World and others, such as Red Hair Shanks Several crew members on the ship, such as the water behind... The differences in the abilities of the members are gradually revealed in the task system. Those who stayed have their own advantages, and at least they are lucky. Yes, good luck. Among the main members who were optimistic about silence, some were eliminated because of bad luck and death. For example, Luffy, his mission was to go on an interstellar adventure, but when he heard that Thanos was slaughtering the planet, he looked for it angrily and died. Up. Of course, the silent funds are constantly rising, and he has also found some new members from within the Marvel universe. Naturally it is impossible for every Tony to find it. But there are also two. Tony, a supreme mage. There is also a Tony girl. It is true that these two people are too representative. One has taken a completely different path of magic, the other loves Captain America deeply, and also regards Misaka Mikoto as his successor, she is a confidant big sister. In short. Silence In this short period of time, a lot of trading points have been gathered in his hands. "It''s almost time." Silent glanced at the place he had prepared for a long time, determined to push the development of the Chamber of Commerce to the next stage. He first issued an announcement to everyone. "Next, I will return to the Chamber of Commerce and participate in a very important meeting." Silent with a smile, said very concisely, "Maybe I will not be able to contact me for a long time, but Icarus will continue to execute on my behalf. ." Chapter 825： : Start preparing for public beta "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! This announcement was a bit sudden for members. They basically have nothing to meet with Silence, and they are used to it. Therefore, if there is something to leave in silence, there is no special order. Return to the Chamber of Commerce to attend an important meeting? All of them smelled the unusual. A certain Marvel world. In his own super city, he has grown up tall, with noble temperament, sitting on the soft throne like a real queen, looking at the three projections in front of him. "Everyone has received the news from Mr. Silence." Bee Eater said slowly, "Any thoughts?" "What''s your opinion." Tsunade still looked carefree. "Isn''t that nothing to say? Only that there is an important news. Who knows what the news means, and we don''t have any ability to change." "Yes, if I just said this, then I''m offline." Sauron seemed to be a little dissatisfied. "I thought I was here to discuss how to deal with the Black Bat King. Let me say it first. No matter what you discuss, I will Have a fight with him first." Today''s super city, thanks to the support of Tony, a scientist who is full of black technology, technology is developing rapidly. Has begun to invade the universe. The first encounter was the alien race living on the moon. They were extremely vigilant towards humans. The first round of peaceful contact completely failed, and they were even severely hit by the Black Bat King. especially. Some of their old friends seemed to be standing with the alien race. For example, the second generation of Green Magic, and Magneto. The news that the "treatment" mutant''s potion is time-limited has just been learned that Magneto took the opportunity to escape. In fact, if Charles hadn''t tried his best to stop it, Bee-eater Fuck Chi had already controlled Magneto''s mind and gave him a re-start. Liberation to the end. Humph, Charles. The bee-eater is very clear in his heart that as long as she has won the Inhuman Race, the task will be completed to the fourth stage. If she can get twenty four-level pots, her strength will definitely increase again. Perhaps the mental strength alone can suppress Charles. Wait for this worst enemy to be solved. She can unify the world at the fastest speed and directly complete the fifth stage. It will also have the qualification to "freely enter and exit the mission world". At that time, you can see your friends again. Yes, the biggest wish of bee-eaters now is to be able to go back. She spent two years in this unfamiliar world, but the biggest dilemma is the miss of family and friends. In fact, it is not only her, especially Mikoto Misaka in other worlds. She has not seen Shirai Kuroko for two years. Friends. "My opinion is the same as that of Sauron." The opening of one party pulled the bee-eater prayer back from his thoughts. "What will happen to the Chamber of Commerce, we can''t change it, but right now, the task is the most important thing. I need If you publicize the threat of Black Bat King and Inhumans, you will catch their last attack and catch their cooperation with Magneto." The growth of one party is also visible to the naked eye. Now he is less gloomy. The whole person seems to become sunny. The bee-eater dared to guarantee that even if the last work came, she would not recognize the party who appeared to pass, but she knew better that the party did not become sunny, but only learned how to hide the gloomy side of her heart. It showed itself to its enemies. In general. The party that had only been crushed by violence once passed, and it began to become insidious. For example now. Push the black bat king and the alien race as enemies to the opposite side of the earth, so that he who defeats them as a hero can gain greater prestige. In the past two years, Yifangtong may be the hardest one among the five members in the world. To be a superhero, he endured too much. In addition to praise, there is slander. The denigration of those who he did not have time to save. And he runs around the world almost every day to save some disasters, whether it is a flood, a tsunami, or a plane crash. As he matures, he is more comfortable with the job of a superhero, plus the bee-eaters who have mastered huge wealth. With his help, Yifangtong also earned a lot of level four pots. then. The content of the meeting successfully became how to deal with the black bat king and those "old friends". And such a thing. The same happens in the rest of the world. In general, although the members were surprised by the silent content, they were still doing their own things because there was nothing practical in the content. And what is silence doing. He is in the production base camp. The Chamber of Commerce has developed to this point, and there is no base camp, a place for members to live, trade, and rest. So far, members from different worlds want to talk to each other, and the only place is the doomsday copy world. UU reading And as the number of members started to increase, this was obviously not good. That''s right. Silent prepares to start the open beta. Members are ready to go from elementary to intermediate level. In this case, Silent feels that it is time to start making a lot of money. The tens of hundreds of members alone are not enough for him to become strong, nor for the Chamber of Commerce. Become powerful. And once the public beta. Only his income can truly explode, and his strength can truly explode. At the very least, it will not be the same as it is now, and it will not even beat the five gods of the Marvel world, and needs to be fooled. More importantly, it seems-- With increased strength, he seems to be able to create a multi-dimensional universe by himself. A multidimensional universe for training members. The Marvel world is indeed suitable as a mission system. However, it is impossible for all members to grow in the Marvel world. This is too uncomfortable for the Chamber of Commerce, and once silence creates his own multidimensional universe, he can truly The beginning of designing a game of his own. Make that announcement. It is to prepare for the upgrade of the Chamber of Commerce. So go back to the things to do. First, he needs a headquarters. "The style of the main **** space and the reincarnation hall is not suitable for us." Silence had already considered it clearly, and he smiled and said to Ortinus next to him, "So let''s start." "Good." Otinus shot. The world became blank with a flash. That''s right, this is the forbidden world. In the Demon Forbidden World, the Demon God can do whatever he wants. Such a well-used place can''t be let go. Silence now has not enough money in his hands. Then, Otinus began to outline in this reset space. ~： Briefly summarize this book "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! I originally wanted to put it at the end of the chapter, but there are more things, so I will post a testimonial separately. First of all thank you for your support and love. This book is the fourth year of the writing of Rune, and it is also the best book of Rune so far. Of course, it also continues the old problems of Rune. Only writing books around some cool points leads to weak plot in the later stage. As long as the old readers of Rune know this problem, it is basically the case. Develop, master, enlighten, and this jar. The start was very good, but it became weak in the middle and late stages. In fact, Rune himself knows that the essence of this book is that in the first one million words, Hokage and One Pirate World, he wrote it cool, cool and clear, and readers read it cool. This is also reflected in the results. The results of the Naruto Scroll and the Pirate Scroll are ten thousand. At the end of the pirate roll, the rune score was nine thousand three hundred. It''s a pity that I couldn''t make a booking of 10,000, but it was also very good. However, writing books around individual cool points is destined to be unsustainable. From the beginning of the cool point transfer, the performance has dropped drastically. After all, quite a few readers are watching the protagonist pretend to be forced. This is being forced to screen readers. Therefore, the remaining 600,000 to 700,000 characters are all images that can be seen-of course, there are not a lot of them. At least the following results are of fine quality, otherwise the runes will not have been written until now. However, this also means that this book cannot be written too long. After the Pirate Scroll, even if his grades plummeted, Rune wanted to write as much as possible what he wanted to write, to give the book a complete framework. The Forbidden Scroll was mainly a preference. The Holy Grail scroll is just to try the character''s chaos in different worlds. It is the last struggle. The Marvel scroll is purely to improve the power system so that the junior members will not reach the finale. And now, the Marvel roll is basically over. This book has officially entered the later stage. There will be about 300,000 words of plot ideas in the future. Some new worlds will be written, around some new characters, and then some popular old characters will be interspersed in the plot of the new characters, (for example, Naruto, who has always been secretive), Write down the changes and growth of the role as much as possible, the ideas and outlines are ready, and the time period is about three months. It is equivalent to saying that almost two million words are over. For the new book, I have already begun preparations, taking time to write a detailed outline and save the manuscript (in fact, four or five beginnings have been written, and four hundred and fifty thousand words have been abolished) At that time, it should be written back under the pen name "Rust Rune". the above. Thank you again for your support, and I hope you can accompany this book through the last paragraph. thank! ! Chapter 826： : The beginning of the Chamber of Commerce public beta "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! The overall design style is actually not complicated. Directly in this vast expanse of the universe, one celestial body is made. There are stars, there are planets, built into a mysterious array, plus many restrictions, and islands are suspended in this infinitely huge star. Each island is a residence that can contain space, size, The level is designed according to the members environment and financial resources. The island can be moved. However, the scope of activities is determined according to the authority. Junior members can only be active in the outer areas, intermediate members can go further in, and senior members are close to the center of the big array. It is composed of three huge suns, and it is the center of the big array. It exudes an endless sense of power. It seems to be very close, but it seems to be very far away, because the multitude of spaces are superimposed in the middle, and it happens every day. Changing. Otinus just created a rough outline. For more details, you still have to silently take the shot yourself. But silence will not be perfected all at once. He just used the customization function of the system, and he was tightly grasped in the breath of the mysterious, ensuring that everyone who arrived here could feel this magnificent sense of shock. By the way, members who have not reached the top of the junior members have no personal islands. It is concentrated on some huge islands. Here, when they raise their heads, they can see the three suns that never fall and the sea of ??stars emitting stars. They will be told that each star represents an island, a member, and only a pot of money for novice welfare. After all, you are qualified to leave here and live on the stars. The whole design took a month and a half of silence, which almost consumed all the money accumulated so far. Now what I have on hand are all newly earned within this month and a half. To the end. He stands in the depths of the burning sun. This is the palace of transcendors. The three suns represent the three transcendors who manage the Chamber of Commerce. Like design. If nothing else, this place will be where he lives for a long time. Of course, if you have money in the future, you still have to make further improvements. For example, let the rays of these three suns shine on every corner of the endless multiverse. Any life can see this eternal light as long as it looks up, but it can''t reach it anyway, and can only keep close to it with all its strength... .... This is the same nature that represents the ultimate pursuit, eternal desire, and the great secret treasure of One Piece. Used to encourage members to work hard to open the can. But now. Silent on his own palace, looking at the reduced model of the entire headquarters in front of him, he was still quite satisfied. At a glance, it was completely a galaxy. With three light points as the center, there are endless star points hovering around. "That''s it for now." Silent stretched a long laziness, "As long as you hold your temperament, you can slowly reform when you have money later." Now this place is basically a face project. Many things are in vain. For example, overlapping spaces. According to the silent concept, this place should be the center of a multiverse, the only hub from one universe to another, but now, it can only simulate this kind of feeling, in fact, this step cannot be achieved at all. After all, his multiverse still doesn''t have Mao. "When are you going to announce it to the rest of you?" Otinus stood beside Silent, still wearing her pointed witch hat, and looked enviously at Feiju lying in Silent''s arms. Now Silence has become more and more like a true transcendence. Unfortunately. In related legends, Feiju still holds a firm position. I''m afraid I didn''t even think of this even though I was silent. Faced with Otinus''s question, he silently considered it seriously. "To tell is to tell, but I have to think of a reasonable method, and I want to add some fictitious characters, such as the person who has become a transcendant as a member who has been negotiated before." Even now, Silence is still not ready to become the overlord of the Chamber of Commerce. So many things are inconvenient to deal with. He needs a clone. Three suns are prepared for this, he owns one, and the other two are two transcendents. But the silent question now is whether the other two candidates will directly use their own clones, buy two characters from the system, or customize two characters themselves. Either way, the absolute right is in his own body. However, when it comes to "acting", it must be different. Turn on the system silently. Looking for possible roles in it. In fact, in the endless world, there are many people who meet the personality requirements. For example, Ruthless Emperor, for example Angel Yan. However, all these characters can be bought are copies. Although there is no difference, considering the future development of the Chamber of Commerce, UU Reading www.uukanshu. The copy of com may meet with the original sooner or later, I am afraid it will cause a lot of trouble. And the most important point. can not afford...... The price of Emperor Ruthless is just a glance, which makes the silence feel dizzy today. Although there is a juvenile version, it is better to create a character by yourself. In fact, even if you don''t rely on the system and want to create life, the silence can do it by itself. This is part of the power of the God of Creation. Sitting silently on the seat, after careful consideration for a while, the decision was better to slow down, anyway, to ensure that you are "close to the uppermost member of the member" status, and the rest of the transcendents are a little arrogant instead. He re-formulated an announcement and sent it directly to everyone after the verdict was correct. For an instant. The more than one hundred members so far have all felt the vibration of the badge. Has it changed? No matter what the members are doing, stop all that can stop at this time, and then go to a safe place to open their membership badge. This time, it was not a silent image. It''s cognition. Everyone understood for the first time what had happened to the Chamber of Commerce during this period of silence. change! Yes, it is change. The change that is presided over by the transcendant who is promoted to the pinnacle of membership, silently supported. The development of the Chamber of Commerce has been enough to explain its effect, but it is not satisfied with its efficiency, so it has decided to expand. It is no longer in the form of a traveling merchant to screen, but the transcendence will spread his will throughout the heavens, anyone As long as you have the desire to meet the qualifications and the destiny of being selected, it is possible to become a member and gain strength from the pot. Chapter 827： : Tyrants surround everyone "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! The above is the background of this change. In other words, it is to tell everyone that you have caught up with the good time. Since the establishment and development of the Chamber of Commerce, there have been countless members, but now it is finally on the right track. There are great opportunities in the future. Thank you. To this. The members naturally opened their eyes one by one, sighing with emotion while sending information. I met this good time for myself. After the introduction of the background of the change, the new functions opened after the change were also marked. First of all, the badge will be completely bound. It can be worn on the body like a badge, and it can also be incorporated into the body in the form of a tattoo, and it will never be lost. Secondly. The process of opening the jar can also become more private. In short, you can buy virtual jars and open them directly on the badge interface. The treasures you get are automatically attributed to you, and you can even purchase space grids when you consume points, and the treasures you opened are automatically stored in the space corresponding to the badge. Do not take it out or store it separately. of course. If you want to experience the thrill of opening a can by yourself, instead of tapping on the interface, you can still get the can. This is just one of the changes. In addition, some good things have been added to the jar. For example, "treasure selection". If you can open this, you can choose the one you want most among the ten treasures listed immediately, and the probability of the big prize will be greater! You can even choose the one that suits you best. Another example is "decoration coupons." It is dedicated to manage one''s own exclusive space in the Chamber of Commerce base. Any jar can be opened, what kind of scenery you want, what kind of training place, and even training props, sparring props, all. There are also "Episode Vouchers", "Special Mission Opening Vouchers", "World Travel Vouchers" and so on. Each has its own effect, and there is a probability of being opened in each series of jars. And if you get what you don''t want. It doesn''t matter. All items in this category are items within the scope of trade. At the Chamber of Commerce base, there will be a large trading market, and there is no problem with private transactions between familiar members. The Chamber of Commerce will not collect any transaction tax. and many more. There are always hundreds of updated content. It can be said that the current chamber of commerce is truly approaching a complete game, providing members with a game for their growth. Members from modern society, such as the bee-eater and Mikoto Misaka, naturally have their eyes bright. They can easily understand what this change means to them. Higher authority, more comfortable environment, harder direction! Even if it is not for your own wishes, you can still enjoy this process. What did they see? World travel volume! This means that they even have the opportunity to travel to the world they want to go to and meet people they want to meet like traveling merchants, instead of just performing tasks in the designated world as they do now. Bee-eater Fuck Chi had long wanted to go to the Pirate World where White Beard was, and felt painful to those Celestials. What else is there to say! Of course more cans are opened! "Grandpa Whitebeard." Bee Eater Chaoqi immediately went to find Whitebeard. "Let''s go to the headquarters." "Okay." Baibeard nodded with a smile, "I haven''t seen my sons for a long time." It is worth mentioning that any world shuttle requires payment of a certain number of points. basically. If you want to use any service of the Chamber of Commerce, you must have points, even some special vouchers. The function of point points is not only used to buy cans. It should be said that they are only the core, the most consuming, and the most important. The role of. at the same time. There are more than one who have similar actions with them. And after the feeling of crossing. The bee-eater Caoqi realized that she had come to a place that seemed to be outer space alone. What she saw was starlight in the sky. Three huge suns radiated soft light in a place that seemed infinitely distant, and she just When stepping on a meteorite about a few hundred square meters in size, I can breathe air and feel gravity, but there is nothing else. Here is her exclusive island? The bee-eater looked around. I found a lot of similar islands floating around her, but it seemed to be covered with a white mist, and I couldn''t see any place inside. When the bee-eater tried to pray and thought, it seemed that he wanted to approach an island. The island under his feet immediately moved, but soon discovered that they couldn''t get close anyway. There seemed to be an indescribable distance between them. While marveling, cognition also came to my heart. it''s here. All distances, even time, have no meaning. What you see is only false, but it is also true. And just for a while. The bee eater was surprised to find that some islands had begun to change. An island next to her suddenly expanded continuously, visible to the naked eye, and suddenly became several times the size of the rest of the people, even the white fog outside. UUwww.uuknshu. Com also began to become colorful, and from a distance, there was a sense of luxury and mystery, like a fairyland on earth. He used the roll! Bee-eater Fuck Chi reacted immediately. There is no doubt that the other party used the volume to increase the area of ??the island for personal use, and used the voucher for decoration. The bee eater is very envious. The probability of getting these rolls from the jar is not high, it depends on how many jars are opened immediately to change so much at once. Damn it! And similar changes are not just an island, some even immediately become crystal clear, just like a crystal palace, some suddenly disappear, obviously completely hiding themselves, and some begin to accelerate and move extremely fast... . Local tyrants, all local tyrants! Is she surrounded by local tyrants? I can think about it, and these must be senior members who are not the same group as them, or even the same traveling merchant. Even if it is not a senior member, it is a senior intermediate member. Look at my own unshakable island... Miss Bee Eater asked when did she suffer such a grievance. She is the Queen! Suddenly, a raging desire for the jar emerged in the bee-eater''s heart, an unprecedented desire. I didn''t think it before. Now she finally realized that she was still weak and poor. You have to work hard, to catch up with these hateful predecessors, to be richer than them, and to become the real queen even in the chamber of commerce! There are many people who are stimulated like the bee-eater. after all. The real members so far have basically no money in their hands. In other words. They are all surrounded by local tyrants. Chapter 828： : A new mission world "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! The bee-eater exercised Qiqiang to endure his unhappiness and continued to explore new features. There are actually quite a few. In addition to the changes in the jar, other aspects have also become convenient. For example, the friend function. When facing each other, you can add friends to each other, which is not only convenient for talking, but also can convey your own island coordinates, and you can connect several islands together. This is the guild. Once you choose to connect everything, you can''t separate it easily, so you need to be careful. Of course, these functions are all charged. There are also charges for disseminating information. Watching the corners of his eyes twitching, the bee-eater realized that points are everything. But she also had an idea. Baibeard must be with her son, and in his body, Bee Eater Faoqi has already seen the potential of the guild, and she seems to start to consider her own "power." How could the queen have no subordinates? The first thing that comes to mind is naturally Misaka Mikoto. The two people who pass by one side are from the same world after all. Some other people seem to be able to consider it. Bee-eater Caoqi thought about these issues while continuing to explore new features. In addition to function. The most conspicuous thing is that there are more worlds that can be visited. The Doomsday DungeonNovice Level, in addition to the previous one, there are two more, one called the Dead Frenzy of Iron Fortress, and the other called the Giant Frenzy of Attack-specifically, only the junior members and the intermediate members Only one stage can be entered. The following note, let the bee-eater exercise a sigh of relief. This shows that those who can enter these two worlds must also be familiar people. At least there will be no too strong people. It seems that even if it changes, the Chamber of Commerce still pays more attention to the protection of novices, at least separating them from ordinary people. In addition to the extra copy world, the mission system has also been updated. The Chamber of Commerce will automatically quit some small tasks from time to time, some are relatively simple, and some may be somewhat difficult. Compared with the previous task world, the cycle is shorter and the benefit is less, but the difficulty is also lower. The latter is quite interesting to the bee-eater. Her occupation determines that she is somewhat weak when facing the boss, but it is easier to gain an advantage in the mission world. As long as there is no ability to specifically target her like Charles, she should be able to easily complete most of the tasks. Unfortunately. The task world panel is still blank-it will only push the tasks that it is eligible to participate in. Bee-eater Caoqi waited for a while with some expectation, and finally put away the badge. Looked at this blank desert island. Pay transaction points and return to Marvel World. Hurry up and get more jars is the most important thing. The rest of the people basically reacted similarly to bee-eaters. The transformation of the Chamber of Commerce this time is naturally good for them, but it also means greater challenges. At least looking at the mysterious and powerful islands around, everyone can clearly realize that they are in the Chamber of Commerce. Among them is at most a newcomer. When they pass the novice period and truly enter among those people, no one knows what they will experience. Everyone has a sense of oppression and a stronger motivation to open the can. And silence. Also really began to focus on the main things. -Make money. Only he himself knew that the current Chamber of Commerce had at most established an empty shell, and if the empty shell was really filled and filled, the only thing needed was trading points. Don''t have your own strength then. Even buying some real "intermediate members" or "senior members" is a breeze. then. He began to focus on some brand new worlds. Opening up a world requires transaction point costs. These costs can only be collected from members in these worlds, and even some members can be put in in the form of mission worlds to further cultivate members while earning a fortune. "Ghost Destroyer World, Sister Slayer World, Lelouch, Slime World, King of the Undead..." Silence focused his attention on each of these worlds. If you really want to count, it''s just an important role. Each of these worlds can have a dozen. However, he was not prepared to list all the characters in these worlds as members at once. Decided to choose three worlds first, and a character in each world. Then you can send members into these worlds. "Then Ghost Die, Sister Killer, and Lu Lu Xiu." Silence finally made up his mind. He directly purchased the world gates of these three worlds, which almost used up his last little money. Then, select one by one. First of all, it is naturally ghost extinction. Character, that is naturally the first protagonist. Time, choose when he is about to be assessed as a ghost killing team. then. Tanjiro, who was going to the ghost killing team for examination, suddenly trembled all over his body and stopped abruptly in the middle of UU reading . There was an incredible look in his eyes. At that moment just now. He seemed to appear in the endless galaxy, with three huge suns in front of him, and all the information about the Chamber of Commerce was transmitted to his mind. He knew that he was selected by an organization that was greater than the gods and could not be described in words. You can rely on your own efforts to get the jar and get the qualification to change your destiny. Tanjirou trembling stretched out his palm. In the palm of his hand, a badge suddenly appeared. Represents his membership. Great...... Tanjirou, who fully understood what this meant from his cognition, couldn''t wait to shout in excitement. His sister is saved. His heart felt unbelievable about the coming of this great destiny, but all of this was true, there was no falsehood, and it appeared to himself. Even now, he is not as difficult to digest all this as he is crazy. It is also because of the mighty power of the Chamber of Commerce, which is the gift of the three gods. Tanjirou suddenly had a new goal. He must be able to save his sister and even do more. And at this time. Suddenly a message came from the badge. [The task has been generated, is being assigned, has been assigned, has been selected, the participants are determined, and the first stage of becoming an intermediate member is determined to be too large. The task personnel shall not actively threaten, harm, or attack the world member. task? Tanjirou looked blank, as if he didn''t know what it meant. However, cognition suddenly exhausted my mind. He quickly learned. Chapter 829： : The member performing the task "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! My own world is selected as the mission world at the same time, and there will be intermediate members who accept the mission to his world to perform the mission. The task is to remove all the ghosts in this world. and many more! Tanjirou shuddered suddenly. Get rid of all the ghosts? Then his sister... how come? Tanjiro is going crazy, even desperate, why is it such a task? Is the enemy coming soon? Still want to kill your sister''s enemy? But that was an intermediate member. Tanjirou, who had already accepted the relevant knowledge, knew very well that it was definitely not an existence he could resist. Why is it so. And just when Tanjiro fell into unimaginable pressure and despair, in a certain Marvel world, Misaka Mikoto looked at the interface of the "task has been selected" on the interface of his badge, a little dazed. Actually grabbed it. And the difficulty of judging the task is extremely low, which is similar to the travel level. She is lucky too. Wait, the task can also choose a companion to participate together, and the reward will be doubled. "Sister Tony!" Misaka Mikoto took the badge to look for her sister Tony. Mikoto Misaka has quite a good impression of this mature and charming Tony sister. At this time, since I grabbed such a task that was almost a free reward, I would naturally share it. After all, in the mission world, she received a lot of care from Tony''s sister. And Tony, no, Toni was also a little surprised after seeing the mission that Misaka Mikoto grabbed. "Extremely low difficulty, but there are ten four-level pot qualification rewards and the corresponding point recharge card. That''s okay, Mikoto." Toni was obviously a little surprised, "This is almost a free pot, you can grab it at a loss. To." "Where, I just happened to see it." Misaka Mikoto was a little embarrassed. "Luck is extremely important in the Chamber of Commerce." Toni reached out and rubbed the top of Misaka Mikoto''s head. "This is your credit. It seems that I have to give you some rewards. Well, how about improving your armor? I have a new idea recently..." Indeed, robbing this kind of task is basically based on luck. No one knows when it will appear. And no one can stare at the badge all the time. obviously. This wave is better luck for Misaka Mikoto. What''s even worse. In the task interface, it will also mark who stole the task, which makes people like Bee Eater Fuck Chi, envy and jealous after seeing it. He even contacted Misaka Mikoto in the first place to ask if there was any invitation quota, but the defendant told Toni. Tony? "My Tony is a playboy. Although Toni on your side is a female, she is a different-dimensional homosexual after all. You deserve to be Miss Lily. Don''t worry, I will have a good grudge with Shirai!" In the end, the bee eater could only leave such a sentence full of resentment, and then hung up the call angrily. She decided to guard the badge interface all day! I can''t keep it! And Misaka Mikoto didn''t take her words to heart at all. He just paid for the points needed to travel through the world with Toni and went to the new world. Although the difficulty evaluation of the task is extremely low, they did not relax their vigilance. I started collecting information as soon as I arrived. "This is the Taisho period in Japan...there is not much energy concentration in the air." Tony looked at the feedback from the micro-reconnaissance machine attached to his mecha, and safely retracted his mecha into his body. It seems that it is indeed the difficulty of travel level. This kind of difficulty, even without mecha, is not dangerous to her. Toni guessed. This level of tasks can also be rewarded. It should be because the Chamber of Commerce has just changed, and many things have not been perfected. It is even possible that a large number of newcomers have not arrived yet, so such tasks can be given to them. A lot of four-level pots have been opened, which are basically completed by members who have basically entered the ranks of intermediate members. Welfare. It is all about reforming welfare. After the newcomers start to grow on a large scale, there will be no such good welfare. "That, Sister Toni." Mikoto Misaka was holding her badge, obviously looking at the badge interface, "Have you seen the mission description, this world...has a cannibalistic ghost." "I saw it." Toni understood naturally. She had already roughly guessed the situation in this world. A human-eating ghost, a struggle with humans. "First, let''s change our clothes first." Toni snapped his fingers, and then the nano clothes on her body changed in vain and turned into a Japanese-style kimono. Even the eyes and hair color had already been disguised. But even so. Relative to this era, her excessively tall skeleton and excessively plump figure still make her very conspicuous. Instead, Mikoto Misaka, who has grown into a high school student, is more like a noble girl who fits the temperament of this era. Although they can''t do their best, they didn''t intend to hide in the first place. UU reading is enough. then. The two of them randomly selected a city that seemed to be prosperous and walked over slowly. And when passing a village. Toni stopped suddenly. "It seems that we are about to meet the first ghost." Toni glanced at the moonlight, stretched out his hand, and a virtual projection appeared in front of them. The picture is extremely bloody. Even Misaka Mikoto, who has grown a lot, has a little changed face. no doubt. The one who is chewing on the corpse is a ghost! "Unexpectedly... it looks like a human being." Misaka Mikoto felt her stomach nauseous. If you only saw wild beasts eating people, it wouldn''t be like this. However, the appearance of this ghost is too much like a human being. Toni has already started analyzing the data. "There is a high probability that the ghosts in this world are made by humans. They have flesh and blood bodies, not soul bodies of intangible materials. The body temperature is very low, but there are heart beating. Let''s go." She just wanted to move towards. When I walked over to that place, I turned my head and saw Misaka Mikoto''s unsightly face. Sighed. He reached out and touched Misaka Mikoto''s hair. "Discomfort and anger are both normal and necessary, but we should understand from this feeling what we are going to do, rather than let this negative emotion affect ourselves too much." "I know." Misaka Mikoto took a deep breath, an electric current flashed through the tips of her hair, and raised her head, "Don''t think of me as a child, I am Misaka Mikoto, a superhero no less than you." "I don''t admit it." Toni also laughed, "No one is more popular than me." Chapter 830： : Behind you is Thor "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Toni''s popularity is indeed a bit exaggerated. In her world, someone once made a list of "Most Wanted to Get Married". Since this list appeared, Toni has been firmly occupying the first place, even with more votes than the second place. Out several times. If you want to ask why. Because of the number of people who voted for her, the number of women is no less than that of men. Rich, beautiful, and arrogant, that''s just such an exaggeration. Even with Misaka Mikoto''s unyielding enthusiasm, facing Toni''s popularity, she felt powerless to catch up. She is also very popular in the academy city. In short. The two people approached the place where the ghost was all the way. When they found out, there were no surviving victims, so the two of them didn''t worry and hurried over slowly, but when they approached, Toni suddenly stopped. "Someone is coming," she said. "People?" Misaka Mikoto quickly realized who Toni was talking about. In the other direction, a petite woman with a butterfly wing pattern, like a butterfly, is approaching quickly. It is the Butterfly Ninja. Misaka Mikoto was a little worried at first, but she soon discovered that this woman had come for this ghost. The posture is light, silent and fast. Judging from the energy concentration of this world, being able to reach this level is obviously a rigorous training. At Toni''s gesture, she decided to wait and see for a while. At this moment. Butterfly Ninja had quietly arrived behind the ghost who was eating. In a gentle tone, he said softly: "Good evening, Mr. Ghost." The ghost''s body obviously froze. Who? After reacting, he quickly jumped forward, turned around in midair, lying on all fours like a beast. "who?" "Oh." Butterfly Shinobu''s smile was still gentle, "It seems that I disturbed Mr. Ghost''s meal, I''m really sorry." "Human?" There was an incredible expression in the ghost''s eyes. Is this person crazy? Could it be that you didn''t see that he was eating people? And how did humans come silently behind him. But Shinobu looked around in a circle. "Could it be that these people were all killed by Mr. Ghost? That''s not good, you should get along well." "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s just a human being, and I dare to appear in front of this uncle without authorization." The ghost licked his tongue and looked at the petite body and delicate appearance of the woman in front of him, and suddenly had a certain desire. The skin is so delicate, it must taste good. Maybe you can enjoy her fearful expression. "Well..." Butterfly Ninja obviously felt the desire of the ghost, and narrowed her big eyes. "It seems that it hasn''t been long since I just became a ghost. It''s really good luck to meet me, but I must give some Punishment works." If it''s some old-fashioned ghost, seeing the knife in her hand and the costume under Yuori, you should be able to know that she is a member of the ghost killing team. But the one in front of him is obviously just a kid. The first time someone encountered the ghost killing team was when he met her, one of the twelve strongest people, "Zhu". This is also good luck. then. The ghost pounced on her. The ghost was pierced. The ghost poisoned and died. The entire battle process did not exceed ten seconds. The special long knife in Butterfly Ninja''s hand slashed through the beautiful flower, but did not put it away, but aimed at the other side. "The two young ladies over there, don''t you plan to come out?" Her gaze was already at the place where Toni and Misaka Mikoto were. After all, neither Toni nor Misaka Mikoto deliberately concealed their figure, and it was normal to be discovered. And Toni had already walked out. Wearing a kimono, even if she hides her hairstyle and eye pupils, she does not look like a person from this country, because the skeleton is too large, the height is too high, and the outline of her appearance is quite different. But Butterfly Ninja did not pay attention to her appearance. It''s breath. It seems...it doesn''t seem to be a ghost. "I saw a wonderful battle." Toni walked along with a feeling of awe-inspiring power and raised her head slightly. "I gave full play to my speed advantage, and supplemented the following poisonous means to quickly end the battle. Get up, you have undergone professional training and very hard fighting." She has collected all the data of the battle just now. It can be seen naturally. What is the cruel meaning behind this seemingly plain and fast battle. From the very beginning, he was born and died. "Thank you for your praise." Butterfly Ninja was also somewhat unable to judge the origin of these two men. It''s not from the ghost killing team, otherwise she wouldn''t know her, but she doesn''t look like an ordinary person. Ordinary people would not dress like this and wander outside at this point in time, and saw ghosts, saw this disgusting scene, and saw the battle just now, without the slightest panic. but-- Did not feel the breath of breathing method. Butterfly Ninja paid special attention to the breathing of these two girls, they were all ordinary. "Two, don''t you introduce yourself?" Butterfly Shinobu asked at last. The palm of the hand holding the sword was already slightly hard. UU reading www. uukanshu.com It is the ghost who concealed his ghost breath, and the possibility became the greatest. "Don''t be alert." The arrogant side of Toni''s character clearly appeared, and the corners of her mouth were raised. "You can treat us as gods sent from heaven to solve all ghosts for you, so you will soon You dont have to go through this kind of fighting." Butterfly Ninja kept her smile, but tilted her head. Obviously a bit dazed. So... is it neurotic? "Sister Toni, let''s bury these people." A voice suddenly came from Behind the Butterfly. Butterfly Shinobi''s body stiffened. Turned his head in surprise. Misaka Mikoto, who was still standing next to Toni just now, didn''t know when she came to the place behind her, where the pile of corpses was looking pale and observing the ghost that had been poisoned to death. Exactly when is... "These people died in the hands of ghosts, and I don''t know if there will be bacteria or viruses, or they should be destroyed." Toni said, and did not ask the ghost to study. In her opinion. A "weak" ordinary person can kill this kind of ghost so easily. Worthy of the lowest level of difficulty. Is it ruined? Misaka Mikoto glanced at Butterfly Ninja, as if he was hesitant to show her power in front of her. After all...for people in this era, that might be a bit too shocking. But Butterfly Ninja, already felt that he and these two were not the same. Why dont you understand? Seeing her awkward expression, Toni suddenly became playful. "Human." She said with one hand on her waist and smiling at Butterfly Ninja, "The one standing behind you, but Thor!" Chapter 831： : Lets go to heaven to rest "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Thor? The stern look of Toni that Butterfly Ninja looked at, the gentle smile that originally forced him to show, became a little smile. There is no Thor in this world. "I''m not the kind of big breasted muscular girl." Misaka Mikoto said in Toni who was obviously protesting. then-- A series of electric sparks popped out of his body crackling. The smile on Butterfly Shinobi''s face suddenly stiffened. What the hell? She stared at the thunder and lightning surrounding Misaka Mikoto in amazement, almost unable to believe her eyes. Is it really Thor? Do not! She suddenly jumped back, holding the sword in her hand tightly. "Blood, blood ghost?" In this world, the first reaction to encountering a superpower phenomenon is related to ghosts. Blood ghosts are strange. It is not surprising that a blood ghost with the ability to control electricity. "Look, I was really wary." Misaka Mikoto couldn''t help complaining to Toni. "Resolve these corpses first, let me explain." Toni glanced at Misaka Mikoto and stepped forward. For a moment, she had come to Shinobu Shinobu. "Why do you want to leave this to me?" Misaka Mikoto couldn''t help but complain, but he was honest. It only takes a moment for her to be able to clean the murder scene in this place-to fly ash. At this time, Butterfly Ninja could not even hold his smile. So fast! She hadn''t seen Toni''s movements at all just now. Did not see it at all! You know, because of her petite body, she has no strength. She can only practice the flower breathing method that focuses on speed and response. Therefore, speed and response are her absolute advantages, even far more than ordinary ghosts. And now. Just an action by the other party, she knew that this advantage has disappeared, and even turned into a disadvantage. She can''t even see it! Butterfly Ren was silent for a moment, but still smiled. "This is also blood ghost art?" "Blood ghost art?" Toni raised her eyebrows, as if she had guessed what Butterfly Ninja thought, "Is it the power of ghosts? So when you see our power, you think we are ghosts?" "Isn''t it?" Butterfly narrowed her eyes forbearance. "Didn''t you say everything? We are here to kill ghosts." Toni shook her head, but didn''t care too much. "Anyway, you must have some way to judge whether it is a ghost or not." "Sunshine." Butterflies stared at Toni hard. "The ghost will die as long as it shines in the sun." "So, it''s a bit like a vampire." Toni nodded and looked up at the sky. "It''s still four or five hours before dawn, so find a place to rest first." Butterfly Shinobi looked at Toni, even she was a little shaken at this moment. Isn''t it... really a ghost? He did not feel the breath of ghosts. What''s the matter with that ability? Or is it... really God? Various thoughts flashed in Butterfly Shinobi''s mind. She only felt that the two people she saw tonight were really weird and powerful, but in any case, she was not willing to relax her guard. "Where to rest?" Misaka Mikoto walked over, no more lightning. "Let me think about it..." Toni looked around, then raised her head, "Go to the sky." "Okay, I want to take a hot bath." Misaka Mikoto nodded. Butterfly Ninja is still dumbfounded. Go to heaven? Do these two people really regard themselves as gods? Or....... "Let''s go." Toni stretched out her hand and hugged Butterfly Ninja in her arms. Compared to her 1.8-meter tall figure, only 1.5-meter Butterfly Ninja looked very petite. "Wait, wait a minute." Butterfly endured a little panic. then-- Toni''s figure rose into the sky, and even a popping sound appeared for a moment. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! She is not a girl in modern society. An ancient person was suddenly rushed into the sky at a speed exceeding the speed of sound. The subconscious scream was purely a physical reaction. However, the whistling air in the ears, the higher and higher under the moonlight, and the farther and farther earth, made Butterfly Ninja''s heart like a thirteenth-level storm. Has been horrified to the limit. "What the **** is this!" she yelled frantically in spite of her reserve. "Hahaha." Toni laughed in response to Butterfly Ninja, "When you get used to it, you will definitely like this feeling. Speed ??is passion!" It seems that Tony, no matter which world it is, enjoys the extreme speed. Poor Butterfly Ninja. The stimulus received at this moment was really too great, but the long-term battles have been honing their will, but at this time they can''t pass out. I can only hold Toni by the corner of Toni like crazy. Then Toni laughed more pleasantly. "The height is almost the same, it''s already over the clouds." Misaka Mikoto rushed around the thunder and lightning behind her. Toni slowed down. Patted the waist of the chick in his arms. "It''s already stopped. It would be a shame not to open your eyes to see the beauty." Butterfly flicked for a while, her closed eyes slowly opened. U U Reading Then he was stunned. In the entire sky, there is only a huge moon and stars in the distance. The clouds are just below your feet, and the cold wind slowly blows in, blowing away the hair of several people, shining with silver-white moonlight. Beautiful. For the ancients who had never experienced the information explosion, this scene was shocking beyond belief. This is especially true for Ninja Butterfly. Because of the existence of ghosts, the dark night of this world means **** battles and tragedies. Only when standing under the sun can you feel the real light. And now. For the first time, Butterfly Ninja realized that the night can be so beautiful. Just need to break through the obscured clouds. "Really good." Toni rubbed her hair with the other hand. "I thought you would pass out. It seems that although you are young, you are already a mature fighter." Although Butterfly Ninja is one of the dozens of strongest people in the world, in Toni''s eyes, it is clearly only a minor girl. After a compliment, Toni said nothing. Raised his hand. A huge space battleship appeared in front of the three. The profession that Toni in this world started was not the same as the Tony in the world that Shen Mo first went to, but it was still a mechanical type. Its name is-mechanical master. Toni can control machinery freely, so her battles mostly rely on machinery. For example, the flight just now is a jet device under your feet. And now. This spaceship is also her proud work. Butterfly Ninja was completely shocked. The huge castle in the sky. Only the dwelling place of God can explain. Chapter 832： : Help you upgrade your weapons "Now, you should believe that we are not a ghost." Toni was a little triumphant. For a creator, there is nothing more pleasant than his own work that shocks others. Butterfly Shinobi suddenly became nervous. No matter how incredible it sounds, it is already before my eyes. Whether it flies up out of thin air at such a terrible speed, or the castle in the sky. is not something ghosts can do. Not even the ghost dance Tsuji Mimei can''t do it. In other words, if there are ghosts that can do this, they would have cleared their ghost killing team long ago. Who else can resist this terrifying speed. "You, no, are adults really here to eradicate ghosts?" Butterfly couldn''t help clenching her fists, and looked up at Toni with longing and timid eyes. The ghost killing team does not believe in gods. Because if gods really exist, how could they allow cannibals to wreak havoc like this? But. If there is a **** who can sweep all ghosts and save them from the shadow of ghosts, even if they are not gods, they will treat them as gods. "Didn''t I already say it?" Toni looked at Butterfly Ninja''s eyes, her heart was also touched, she showed a bright smile, "This is our purpose and our mission, so don''t worry. Everything can be given to us." At this moment, she suddenly understood the meaning of sending them by the Chamber of Commerce. This world is not like those apocalyptic worlds. They are still saved. There are still such people who are fighting to save themselves. Perhaps, it is the wish of these people that moved the Chamber of Commerce to issue such a task. "Thank you..." Butterfly Shinobu squirmed her lips, and in the end she could only spit out this word. At the same time, the eye sockets are a little red. If the "God" could come earlier, wouldn''t it? Her sister wouldn''t have to die. "Lets go, take a good tour in my castle and have a good meal." Toni took the Butterfly Ninja into the spaceship. just go in. immediately cut off from the cold outside and warmed up. Coupled with the light as bright as the day, the simplicity highlights the luxurious decoration and the automated robots that move around one by one. Everything made Butterfly Shinobi''s eyes widened. made lovely exclamations from time to time. Even if she is a "Zhu", she behaves like an ordinary 18-year-old girl at this time. Toni looked at her like this, feeling a little in her heart. She has always been wary of the Chamber of Commerce. This is due to her character. She is wary of everything that may threaten herself, people around her, and threaten the existence of the world, not to mention a powerful existence like the Chamber of Commerce that seems capable of doing whatever it wants. However, as she understood it, she seemed to gradually understand the Chamber of Commerce. At least. This kind of work of saving kind and innocent people, she is happy to do it, even if there is no reward. And the butterfly forbearance. After experiencing a high-tech bath, putting on a comfortable and soft bath towel, and sitting on the sofa that looked like a cloud, the whole person was in a trance, even more comfortable than when he first took off. really is the life of a fairy. She still doesn''t know that washing the body is so easy and comfortable. When those snow-white bubbles rubbed on her body, the charming fragrance almost made her drunk. "Come on, let''s have a talk." Toni smiled and walked over and opened a bottle of champagne directly. Drinking is one of Toni''s few hobbies. is for genius after all. If you want to relax your brain completely, you can only use external force. Butterfly Shinobi sat up straight. "Yes." "You don''t need to be so restrained." Misaka Mikoto waved and blinked. Before Toni, he asked the first question, "How do ghosts in this world appear." "The exact time of appearance has been hundreds of years. After the investigation of the past generations, we realized that all the appearance of ghosts are related to a ghost..." Butterfly Ninja said all the things she knew. Of course, the headquarters of the ghost killing team was retained. Although she has believed the rhetoric of the two in front of her. But she has no right to decide on this kind of thing. Only after the master of the ghost killing team gets the news, can he make a decision. "In other words, all ghosts were made by this ghost named Ghost Mai Tsuji Wumai." Toni nodded, "It really looks like a vampire. Vampires are also derived from an original A mutated vampire appears." And it''s also very similar in terms of immortality and weakness. It''s just that this world doesn''t rely solely on skills and weaknesses to kill ghosts, but instead relies more on breathing methods that you have honed. As for this breathing method, it actually uses the active energy in the air of this world. is an effective exercise that belongs to a specific world. For Toni, neither the effect nor the strength is of much value. "In other words, our task only needs to solve this ghost dance Tsuji no misfortune." Misaka Mikoto said with some surprise. sounds a bit simple. Although the task of this world is very simple. "So, do you know where the ghost dance Tsuji Mimei is?" Tonico said, "If we know the address, we can go and solve it now, or grab it and let it gather all the ghosts to solve it together. " Although it was said that the task of this world was directly completed. However, since UU reading knew that ghosts had been eating people, Toni did not obey the orders to delay. If she has the mentality of traveling, there will be countless new victims within a day. Unfortunately. Butterfly Shinobi shook his head. "We have also been looking for the miserable trail of Ghost Mai Tsuji, but he is very cunning. We have never found him, but because of this, we have sacrificed many companions." "That''s not easy." Toni frowned. "Why is this?" Misaka Mikoto couldn''t help but said, "Listening to what you just said, in terms of strength, the ghost side has the advantage." The most powerful pillar of the Ghost Killing Team, there are many sacrifices when facing the subordinates of Tsuji Wumai of Ghost Dance. It feels like the ghost ancestors wantonly encirclement and suppress ghost killing team. But it feels completely reversed. Butterfly Ninja just lowered his head in shame. It is true that every ghost killing team and every pillar wants to find the place where Ghost Mai Tsuji is miserable, but even if they find it, their chances of winning are very low. All they can do is to bet on their lives and fight with all their strength That''s it. "Then start killing ghosts." Toni stood up, "Your knife can restrain ghosts? I''ll study it and help you upgrade your weapons." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 833： ：No dead angle sunbathing Latest URL: Upgrade weapons? Butterfly froze for a moment. "Forge, forge a knife?" She asked flattered. Let God upgrade your weapons? How powerful that should be! "Forge knife? No, I''m not a swordsman." Toni said with a black line on her face, and said proudly, "Wait, dealing with this kind of weak creature is simply too easy in my opinion. A nuclear fusion reactor, 100% simulated solar energy, to ensure that ghosts can feel the heat of the sun at night." This is really not difficult for him. There are even ready-made technologies. What''s more, you only need to combine the knife to see what ingredients can produce effective damage to ghosts. This is a very simple matter. It was analyzed as early as when I saw Butterfly Ninja. This is a special kind of radiation. Even let her do it, it''s a little overkill. "Leave it to her, it''s a trivial matter." Misaka Mikoto yawned and stood up, "Then I''ll go to bed and sleep, good night, Shinobu." "...Good night." Butterfly replied. He looked at Misaka Mikoto, and then at the butterfly ninja. She has a hunch. I am afraid that I can hardly sleep tonight. After all, it is high above the clouds in the depths. ... the next day. The Butterfly Ninja, who slept comfortably, dressed neatly and walked out of the room. Some memorially glanced at the room. She couldn''t sleep at first. But this bed, this quilt, and this temperature are so comfortable. After all, I still remember the business, otherwise, Butterfly Ninja really didn''t want to crawl out of the bed. "Get up, Shinobu." Misaka Mikoto walked over with a look of sleepy eyes, still wearing frog pajamas, this kind of costume is really weird in the eyes of Butterfly Shinobi. But also very cute. "Hello, dear Thor." Butterfly Shinobi greeted a little nervously. Then Misaka Mikoto''s expression froze. "Don''t listen to her nonsense, I am not a Thor. Let me tell you that Thor is a big sister with blond hair, big pectoral muscles and eight-pack abs, at least two meters tall." Misaka Mikoto danced to the butterfly Ninja. Explain, resolutely not recognize Thor''s name. The look of Thor appeared in Butterfly Ninja''s mind. Then there was a tremor. It''s too sinful, this is disrespect to God. "Mikoto, you brought Shinobu to the laboratory, I have brought breakfast here." Toni''s voice suddenly came from all around. Butterfly Shinobi was taken aback, but was quickly held by Misaka Mikoto and ran all the way to a room. There are various compact instruments here. It is Tony''s laboratory and research site. Butterfly Ninja was a little trembling, saw a certain rotating manipulator, and quickly bent over to apologize, as if he regarded it as a god''s shikigami. "Come and see the special weapons I have prepared for you to attack ghosts." Toni sat on the main seat, gnawing on the hamburger with a smug expression. She actually did it all in just one or two hours. Hearing the weapon, the butterfly forbearance could not take much care of it, and quickly walked over. She had been looking forward to it last night. As long as they can slightly increase their efficiency in killing ghosts, it will be enough to wake her up in her dreams. even. Butterfly Ninja still has a little expectation. If she could make a powerful weapon that was so powerful that even Oniwu Tsuji had a chance to kill, then she would definitely build a shrine for these two gods, as a witch, and worship for generations. "First of all." Toni took out a small ball in his hand. "I call it a 360-degree sunbathing without dead ends, Jarvis, which simulates the dark night environment." "Yes, miss." Jarvis''s voice suddenly sounded. Then all of a sudden, the whole environment dimmed, and the Butterfly Ninja was even able to look up and see the moon and stars. It''s like being in the outside world all at once. then. With a click, something seemed to be thrown on the ground. For an instant. The whole room is as bright as day! Butterflies stared blankly at the light clusters that were slowly floating in front of him, feeling the warm feeling of shining on him like sunlight, and then looked around, and seemed to finally realize what was in front of him at this moment. sun! God created a little sun! ? "How is it?" Toni didn''t know when she put on a pair of sunglasses, "Because I don''t know the situation of ghosts, so this is a completely simulated sunlight component. If it is a human, it is comfortable. Sunbathing, but if its a ghost, hehe, its no different from being illuminated by the sun. According to your statement, even the ghost dance Tsuji Tsuji cant survive. What else can Butterfly Ninja say? She was already shaking all over, completely speechless. No matter how she can imagine. Can you create a little sun? Holding this means that he has been sheltered by the sun, and even a child will not be afraid of the ghost dance Tsuji Mime. Butterfly Ninja could already imagine that scene. There is no need to fight anymore. What blood ghosts, what December ghosts, even if the ghost dance Tsuji has no miserable relatives, in front of the sun, it will only be the result of melting. Butterfly held her mouth and knelt down, her tears could not be stopped. "Thank you, thank you... Thank you Lord God." She even spoke incoherently. But apart from excitement, there is sadness inside. If it can be earlier. Can see these earlier. That elder sister will be happy too, and she won''t have to fight so hard and die, and she will be able to see the day when there are no ghosts in this world. "Didn''t you say that, we are here to help you." Misaka Mikoto bent down, helped her up, and comforted her, "So don''t worry, everything has changed since we arrived." "..." Butterfly Shinobi wiped her tears and smiled in a low voice, "Thank you... I just thought of my sister." When I talked about my sister, tears couldn''t stop again. Only them themselves. UU reading www. uukanshu. com Only then can I understand that this combination is the greatest joy, and the greatest sadness. "It seems that your sister should have died in the battle with ghosts." Toni suddenly said. "Toni." Misaka Mikoto couldn''t help but glance at her. Anyone can guess this, but it shouldn''t open the wounds of others. But Toni just said to herself: "If, I mean, if your obsession with your sister is deep enough, there is a chance to save everything, I mean, resurrect your sister and see her again. " Butterflies raised her head abruptly, tears even streaming. Resurrect sister? She opened her lips slightly, as if she wanted to ask, but was very scared, afraid that she would get a disappointed answer. Chapter 834： : To see the lord right away "It''s a pity that we don''t have the ability to do it." Toni knew what Butterfly Ninja was looking forward to, but she just shook her head. "This way..." But Shinobu did not completely give up the faint hope, but speeded up his speech and asked, "But, there is hope." She is not stupid, there are many things that can be seen from Toni''s words. Because Toni clearly said the word "resurrection". "Yes, there is hope." Toni nodded. "In our world, there is a saying, "Nothing is impossible." For some people, resurrection is even easier. , And more importantly-there is some kind of existence, watching everything." Toni used to dislike this feeling very much. Some people know everything and can do everything. But, just like the name of the Chamber of Commerce. Whether she likes it or not, this will not change because of her will. "Some kind of...existence?" Butterfly Shinobu repeated. Her heart is beating throbbing. She can already feel it. I am in contact with a world that is completely different from the past world, which is full of all kinds of greatness that she cannot understand. It is a world belonging to God, just like the two people in front of me. In contrast, it brings them hundreds of The Nian Nightmare and the tragedy Ghost Dance Tsuji are not miserable, and they are nothing but insignificant dust. "Yes, a certain existence, or a certain rule, that is the mighty force that several great wills have agreed upon, and we are only a drop in the ocean when we compare them. Of course, this is a category that you cannot understand. You only need to know that existence. All-knowing and omnipotent." Toni''s expression was a bit complicated when she said this. She didn''t know whether to tell the girl in front of her whether it was right or wrong. According to the statement after the Chamber of Commerce changed. The Chamber of Commerce has cancelled the traveling merchant system. Instead, he directly spread his own rules all over the world. Even if she travels to this world, she can still feel the three suns all the time, not in the real world, but in their perception, but more real than the sun in the reality. This is telling them. They themselves and the world they live in are all under the rules of the Chamber of Commerce. "What do you want to do?" Butterfly Ninja suddenly asked. "What?" Toni didn''t react at once. "What can I do to get pity and resurrect my sister." Butterfly Ninja''s tone was a little urgent, but also with unusual determination. Whether it''s a ghost or Ghost Mai Tsuji Mimei, it is no longer a threat. How wonderful the future of this world will be. And her sister. Such a kind, gentle person. shouldn''t be a legacy of history with ghosts, she should and is qualified to live in a beautiful world without ghosts. In the heart of Butterfly Ninja at this moment. ''S determination to resurrect her sister even went beyond the hatred of Oniwu Tsuji. "Just keep your current determination." Toni gave her a deep look. "This is the only way, and the only thing you can do. What I said is just a hope, a hope that you will be selected, but In fact, I dont know how big this hope is, and I dont know if you will be selected, because I dont have any qualifications or ability to interfere with the will of existence. The reason she said it. is just to give the girl hope. Although this hope will gradually become aggravated despair afterwards, in Toni''s view, the girl can bear it. Since I can''t let it go, it is better to live with hope than despair. Butterfly Ninja nodded silently. seems to have made up some kind of determination. After killing the ghost dance Tsuji Mimei and all the ghosts, she went to build a temple and prayed to the great existence who didn''t even know the name every day, and then waited for that day... If you don''t wait, then spend your life like this. "Okay." Misaka Mikoto interrupted at this moment, deliberately reaching out and patting the shoulder of Shinobu Shinobu, "Think of something happy, what are you going to do next?" "What to do..." Butterfly Ninja was taken aback by this question. She looked at the little sun in front of her. With such a big killer, it is naturally to kill ghosts. But... Where is the ghost dance Tsujimime that they can''t find at all. For hundreds of years, only a few times have been able to find the trace of the opponent, and each time it was only a short-lived, not found at all. Instead, under the attack of the December ghost under the opponent''s name, he suffered heavy losses. "I''ll give you a suggestion." Toni said suddenly, "As long as I have further research on ghosts, I think I can find out where they are, but this requires your help. You take this weapon and go back and tell your leader. And then work with us." In such a world, Toni can do a lot. But not much. If she doesn''t want to drag it down, or if she doesn''t want to make trouble, the best way is to cooperate with these people. At the very least, according to the words of Butterfly Ninja, they have established a complete system for searching for ghosts. With the foundation of this system, it is much easier to develop equipment for upgrading. Butterfly Shinobu nodded. Such a thing happened, she must go back and talk to the lord. "Then I will send you down." Toni stood up. Outside the spacecraft at this time, it was already daytime. The sun shone on Toni, revealing her golden hair. Is this the true appearance of God? Butterfly Ninja lay in Toni''s arms, feeling the sound of the wind around him, UU reading suddenly felt a little trance, everything seemed like a dream. Suddenly I met the **** who was ordered by the sky to solve the ghost or something... And God is still so gentle. does have an unreal feeling. However, the "artifact" in her arms has been bringing her warm touch, extremely real. It wasn''t until Toni had seen Toni leave and summoned the men who had come, that Butterfly Ninja completely recovered. "Protect me and go back, I want to see the lord right away!" Butterfly Ninja has been unable to restrain his feelings, and wants to be filled with joy and excitement in his heart and share it with his comrades in arms. and the other side. had already gone back to Toni, and suddenly opened a virtual screen, which was the picture of Butterfly Ninja. "I secretly put the monitor on." Misaka Mikoto looked at Toni with a strange expression. "You know, I don''t trust people easily." Toni was calm, "Even if you can bear to be trusted, who knows what the lord in her mouth or the rest of them is like." If it is not someone who can cooperate. Then she won''t be stingy in using some methods. Misaka Mikoto held her forehead, but quickly accepted this. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 835： : I will never believe in God Having been in the Marvel world for several years, Misaka Mikoto is no longer the original girl...Of course, there are some things that are unfamiliar, and she doesn''t like doing these things herself. But I dont object to my peers doing these things. "But." Toni took another bite of the hamburger that hadn''t been finished, and said vaguely, "I didn''t expect that the mission in this world would turn into a game of hide and seek." This is not just hide and seek. The ghosts of this world are too weak for them. You can kill whatever you want. Who knew that the customs clearance boss turned out to be a **** and would not show up at all. "There is no way to hide and seek." Misaka Mikoto was also helpless. "Yes." Toni shrugged. One day later. The headquarters of the Ghost Killing Team has a solemn atmosphere. The pillars that were originally scattered throughout the country to kill ghosts were all gathered here. And it was urgently concentrated. No one knows what happened except Butterfly Ninja. at this time. But before they had any talks, they were called directly into the room. A man in vintage clothes with obvious scars on his face sat here quietly. "Master." All the pillars knelt on one knee at this time. Because the man in front of him is the leader of the ghost killing team-Yoya Sanya Shiki. A man who, despite his weakness, made all the pillars truly surrender. "No need to be polite." At this moment, Yoya Shiki''s voice came. "Master." A white-haired man with a scar on his nose couldn''t help but said, "I don''t know if I was called to wait urgently. What happened?" He was hunting down a ghost last night. If it weren''t for Yoya Shiki''s emergency call, he would never come back. "Be safe and not irritable, Shimi." Tanya Shiki Yoshiya''s voice is unusually gentle, as if there is a strange power, even the grumpy immortal Kawa Minami, at this time, slowed down and lowered his head again. But. Yoya Shiki, who has always been calm and gentle, suddenly became a little excited in his voice. "This time I am calling you all because I have finally met the real dawn. Whether it is the ghost dance Tsuji Tsuji or the December ghost, under this dawn, there will be no fear." "What!?" All the pillars suddenly raised their heads together. stared at his lord. If ordinary people say this, they would not have such an exaggerated reaction. But that said. is the lord of the ghost killing team, Yoya Shiki, Yoya. Even if everyone here regards killing ghosts as their lifelong goal, no one can compare to Yoya Sanyashiki in terms of dedication and responsibility. After all, the entire ghost killing team was created by the Sanyashiki family. Even their entire family maintained a huge price. "Rebirth, you can tell everyone briefly." Yoya Shiki, taking a few breaths, seemed to be weak. Although he is young, he is indeed very weak. is so weak that he can''t breathe even with excitement. "Yes." Replied Butterfly Shinobi, looked at the comrades around him, and brewed some words, "In short, I met two gods." "..." The rest of the people looked at each other. They didn''t expect it to be this kind of start. "Ninja, the **** you are talking about is..." Another woman in the pillar, Ganlu Temple Mili curiously said. "It is the real god, possessing powerful mighty power." Butterfly Shinobi smiled, "and they are here to help us." "What a joke!" The Butterfly Ninja hadn''t finished speaking, but the most grumpy immortal Kawa Minami couldn''t bear it anymore. He even stood up abruptly regardless of whether it was in front of the lord. "What god!? Butterfly Ninja, are you in the illusion of a ghost? If there is a **** in this world, why do ghosts appear?" I dont blame him for being so excited. In this world, there is no **** to help people, only evil spirits that cannibalize people. Therefore, the ghost killing team does not believe in gods. I want to use my mortal body and the knife in my hand to wipe out all ghosts. Now, Butterflies Shinobu says she saw God? So many people have died, and evil spirits have been rampant at night for hundreds of years. At this time, said that a **** appeared? "Miya, you calm down." Yoya Shiki Yoya said. "Lord, I will never accept it!" Undying Chuan Shimi took a deep breath, and expressed his attitude very firmly, "No matter who the guy that Butterfly Ninja met who claims to be a **** is, even if I die, I will never believe it! I won''t admit it!" Although the rest of the pillars did not speak any more, they also showed suspicious expressions. obviously. They also don''t believe it. "......" Sanya Shiki Yoshiya showed a somewhat helpless expression. "I didn''t believe it at first." He said slowly, "But now I believe it. Not only do I believe it, but I am also willing to give some to thank God for his gift." "Master!" Immortal Kawamiya looked at his master in disbelief. To say bluntly, Yoya Yoshiki, who is trusted by every column, is the core of the ghost killing team. It doesn''t matter if the ghost killing team is gone, just can''t live without him. And now, this spiritual representative has said such words? The expressions of the rest of the pillars have also changed a lot. They think Yoya Shiki, the delivery house, was deceived. "Come up." Yoya Shiki said. Then several subordinates lifted an iron cage up. Remove the black cloth covering it. Inside, there is a ghost bound by chains. Several pillars frowned at once. This is the headquarters of the ghost killing team. For them, it is a very sacred place. I don''t know why a ghost was brought to this place. UU Reading Besides, this kind of behavior is very dangerous, maybe it may expose the headquarters. "Everyone, we have been fighting with ghosts for hundreds of years." Yoya Shiki looked at everyone, "During this period, countless people died in the night of fighting with ghosts. Among them are our relatives, seniors, The younger generation... brought countless sadness and pain." No one spoke, everyone listened quietly. Even if it was Immortal Kawasiya, he was quiet now. "In the earliest days, we didn''t pray or plead with God, but it didn''t work, so we didn''t believe in God and didn''t worship God." Yoya Sanya Shiki''s voice seemed to be caught in a long thought and paused. After a while, he suddenly laughed, smiling very happily, "And now, when I no longer count on God, suddenly God has brought gifts and hope. Forbearance, let everyone see." "Yes." Butterfly Shinobi stood up and carefully took out a ball from his arms. "Everyone, this is the power that the two gods give us." She held the ball and showed it around like everyone else. then put it on the ground, in front of the ghost. All Dezhu stared at her movements, including Immortal Kawasiya. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 836： : You can be a servant These pillars don''t see anything from the appearance of this small ball. I just think the production is very delicate. The biggest guess is that there is something poisonous in it. Its not that no one has developed new weapons against ghosts, including the production of poison sacs, but it turns out that most of them are useless. Except for Ninja Butterfly, using swords and injecting toxins directly into the ghost''s body, the other methods are unable to allow the ghost to absorb the toxins-as long as it feels something wrong, the ghost will close its breath and touch the skin. Yu Wu. To say that the most concerned about the audience is the ghost. He never thought he would encounter such a terrible thing. Mingming is just a kid. I am very careful when eating people. But why. Why was caught in front of the pillar of the ghost killing team! This is a pillar! Even if the December ghost meets you, he may be killed. The ghost was trembling. And Butterfly Ninja, it is no longer sold. directly pressed the button and activated the weapon. It is broad daylight at this time. Everyone can only see that the light ball emits a bright light, and it seems to be accompanied by temperature, as if there is a burning flame inside, shining warmly on the body. "What kind of weapon is this." Immortal Kawa Minya snorted. But no one answered. Even he himself was stunned. because of the ghost screaming. The light from that ball shone on the ghost''s body, as if it was directly irradiated by the sun. The ghost''s body was shining with blue smoke and screamed, as if burned by a fire, and then melted in front of everyone. For ashes. Immortal Kawa Minya stood up all at once. eyes rounded. opened his mouth slightly. seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t say anything. Before joining the ghost killing team, he had successfully killed ghosts. And his way to kill ghosts is to restrain them, wait till dawn, and then watch the ghosts fly into ashes under the sun. is the same as before. "This ball, this ball..." Undying Chuan Shiya swallowed, and the sound in his throat didn''t seem to be what he said. "This is not a ball." Among all the pillars present, only Shinobu Shinobi remained calm. She explained, "This is a weapon made by gods. Just like you see it, it is a small sun. Even at night, it can emit the radiance of the sun, and any ghost will be wiped out--even the ghost dance Tsuji Wu Mi!" This is the fact before everyone. Immortal Kawa Minya raised his head and looked at it. seems to be trying to find loopholes, for example, when the ceiling is moved, or someone uses a mirror to shine the sun in. But, nothing. There is only a round ball that is emitting light like the sun this round. "Amitabha Buddha." Tears flowed from Yanzhu''s eyes on Mingyu Xingming, "How touching, the viciousness of ghosts finally attracted the wrath of God, how sad, all ghosts will be wiped out under this light. ....." The rest of the columns also reacted at this time. "It turned out to be... such a fetish." "It''s incredible, don''t you have to fear any ghosts at all." "Find Ghost Mai Tsuji Mime! The rest is to find him!" "Ninja, can you tell me how you met God?" Every Zhu''s face has a different look than before. After all, every pillar here is practicing, fighting, and fighting hard to kill ghosts. And now. A big killer like this appeared in front of them. Although this is a veto of their efforts, but who doesn''t want to eliminate all ghosts? Butterfly Ninja seems to have expected such a scene long ago. The smile on her face at that time seemed to be different from the past. Then, tell me what I have encountered. Everyone listened, did they make a sound of wonder? Two goddesses? can thunder and lightning take her out of the sky above the clouds? Sky Fortress? really sounds like a fairy tale, but after having witnessed this magical and powerful weapon, all people are left in awe. if it is real. That is the real god. "Everyone." Yoya Shiki Yoya slowly spoke, and everyone looked at him, "That''s how it is. We are gathered together for this matter. Obviously, we will completely eliminate ghosts and let Ghost Mai Tsuji do nothing wrong. The dawn of the grief that I have brought to us for hundreds of years and the price is right in front of me, I have made a decision-to pay everything from the Maidashiki family, to worship the two goddesses, and to kill the ghosts!" Although all the pillars were summoned, it was obvious. Sanya Shiki Yoshiya has already made a decision. In fact, there is no hesitation. The Sanyashiki family and the ghost killing team exist to kill all ghosts. This is their responsibility, their mission, and the meaning of their existence. If God can do this It is only natural to pay all of this in one step. The rest of the pillars are silent. The news, everything in front of them, the lord''s words, for them, suddenly shocked. I dont even know what kind of reaction I should make. Sanya Shiki Yoya''s gaze turned to Immortal Kawa Minya. "Master!" The immortal Kawasumi who was still saying that even if he died, he would not believe in God, lowered his head and gritted his teeth. "If God can really kill the ghost dance Tsuji Mimei, it doesn''t matter even if I am a servant or a slave!" Undead Kawasumi''s grumpy temper is because he hates ghosts enough. The first ghost he killed. is his mother. Since then, UU reading www. uukanshu.com His life is to live to kill ghosts, not only to kill ghosts, but also to have revenge. Yoya Shiki nodded. He was not surprised by the reaction of Immortal Kawasami. And just when he wanted to say something. A voice suddenly sounded. "You don''t need to be a slave, just cooperate. Our goal is to get rid of the evil of this world." All the pillars were taken aback. Immortal Kawamiya has pulled out the sword and stood in front of Yoya Shiki, the delivery house. watched everything around him vigilantly. Here, but the headquarters of the ghost killing team, all the pillars are all gathered together. In this case, some people can sneak in silently. Only Butterfly Ninja was stunned for a while, and she also heard this voice. "My Lord God, is that you?" She said cautiously. "Yes, we are already here." Toni''s voice came again. She has passed the monitor to see all the reactions of everyone in the meeting just now, and even analyze it. at the same time. There was also a scream outside. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 837： : Its just a matter of All the pillars responded all at once. Several columns rushed out. A few pillars guarded the delivery house Shiki Yoshiya''s side, and moved cautiously outside. and when they arrived outside the house. All were stunned. Because of the two women, they quietly hovered in the air nearly ten meters above the ground. are all wearing kimonos, their sleeves are floating, one body is shining bright lightning, the other is also emitting light, and the air current visible to the naked eye rotates around them. God. Breathing method absolutely cannot do this, except for ghosts, there are only gods. And now, but in broad daylight. Now. All the pillars must not accept this reality. A **** has really come. And this moment. The two gods in the eyes of everyone are sitting and communicating quietly. "Is this really necessary?" Misaka Mikoto seemed embarrassed. "Girl, you are still too young." Toni disagreed, and seemed to be enjoying it. "If you don''t give a good shock, it will cause a lot of trouble, and you don''t want to have to deal with it when you are doing a ghost killing mission. Some humans." Misaka Mikoto has nothing to say. She just feels too ashamed. pretending to be a **** or something... No matter what, I have already done this step, and I will accompany Toni to install it. The two of them fell to the ground under everyone''s gaze. Before they landed, there was even a breeze blowing away all the ashes on their toes. "Sir God." Shinobu Ninja reacted first. Here, she is the only one who has seen these two "Gods". "We waited for a day and didn''t respond, so we came without permission." Toni had an easy-going smile on her face. "After all, we have time to stay in this world, at least we can finish the task earlier." "Mission..." Sanya Shiki Yoshiya silently read this word in his heart, as if he had thought of something. But at this time, it was too late to make him think. He walked out of the guard of the pillar. "Yoshiya Shiki, I have seen two gods." He gave a long salute. "You don''t need so much courtesy, I know who you are." Toni looked at the scar on Yoya Shiki''s face, and raised her eyebrows slightly, "You seem to be not a normal injury." "It''s a curse." Misaka Mikoto said instead of Miyashiki Yoshiya. She stared for a while and nodded with certainty, "Not very clever, but it is natural. This is the first time I have seen such a curse, but it''s the first time I have seen it. Not difficult." She stretched out her hand directly. A purple thunder and lightning followed her fingers into Shiki Yoshiya''s body in the delivery room. shocked the rest of the columns. Especially the immortal Kawasiya. Don''t look at him just standing up several times against Yoya Shiki''s decision, but in terms of loyalty, among all the pillars, Shiya Immortal Kawa is at least close to the top three. But before he waited for anything, he was directly held back by the butterfly. "Look!" The Butterfly Man pointed to Yoya Shiki''s cheek. The thunder and lightning continued to wander around Yoya Shiki, especially on the scars on the cheeks, but did not cause any damage as imagined. Even under this lightning, the scars on Yoya Shiki''s face were significantly reduced. ! disappeared in just ten seconds. showed the appearance of a handsome man. He seemed to realize something himself. reached out his hand, and touched his cheek with some trembling. is gone. The curse of the birth house for generations, it just disappeared. "Master!" Immortal Kawasumi looked at him with some worry. "I''m very good." Sanya Shiki Yoshiya took a deep breath, swept his clothes, and knelt down. "Shiki Yoshiya, thank you Lord." "Raise your hand." Misaka Mikoto said quickly, seemingly unaccustomed to someone kneeling down like this, but he didn''t know what to do. Regardless of strength. Her values ??are still cultivated in the school city for more than ten years. That kind and casual lively girl. And Toni. secretly gave her a thumbs up. She may be able to heal this kind of curse, but it is definitely not as simple as Misaka Mikoto. After all, the direction is different. Misaka Mikoto''s profession is a "witch". Result. The rest of the columns, without any hesitation, followed behind their lord, and knelt down. includes Butterfly Ninja, and Immortal Kawasiya. This kneel. is not only for the lord, but also for myself. is for the ancestors and fighters of the ghost killing team who have been fighting with ghosts for hundreds of years. "Get up." At this moment, even Toni was a little uncomfortable. She waved her sleeves. "Don''t you blame us for being so late... Actually, we are also for the task. Here, it is a task sent to us by God." The heaven in her mouth refers to the Chamber of Commerce. If it were not for the Chamber of Commerce and this mission, they would not be able to come into this world, let alone save these people, and end the suffering of this world. of course. also came late, don''t blame me, blame God. "Two gods, please enter the cold house." Shiki Yoshiya kept the posture of five-body throwing on the ground, which can be said to be the lowest posture. The rest of the columns are mostly the same. No matter what status they have, and what status they have. in front of hope. are all the same humble. "I''ll get up as soon as I say it." Toni increased his tone. Everyone, just got up. Then take a seat. talk. UU reading "That''s the way it is." Toni''s sitting posture is very casual, "We are not in this world, and we didn''t know what you have met in this world before. Come here, it is mainly the task assigned to us by the top to solve all the problems in this world. ghost......" She tried her best to explain her purpose in a way that these people could understand. And listen to the seriousness of these people. means "the upper realm finally discovered the wrath of ghosts, so it sent gods to the world to save the common people". Although it is shocking enough. However, this world does not lack similar legends. The ghost killing team who never believed in the gods, at this moment, are full of awe of the heavens and gods. Sanya Shiki Yoshiya thought of more. "Two gods, do you have time in the mortal world, is there a time limit?" he asked. "There is no deadline, but if it is too long, it will be difficult for us to handle it." Misaka Mikoto showed an embarrassed expression. "I have dispatched my Shijin as much as possible." Toni raised his hand, and some extremely tiny monitoring particles in the air gathered on the palm of her hand, forming a mist visible to the naked eye. "But I I dont know what Guiwu Tsuji Wumei looks like and what characteristics it has. Thats why I came to you for information. Maybe you need to use your hands." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 838： : The person chosen by heaven Toni''s words are straightforward. But at this point, there is no need to cover up. Whether it is Yoya Shiki, or the ghost killing team, naturally they will not refuse, and there is no reason to refuse. Then. The cooperation is officially reached. Despite this, it is not possible to find Guiwu Tsujimura all at once, and before that, Toni was concerned about another matter. "In your world, there should be people selected by the heavens." She asked. "Is chosen by God...?" Yoya Shiki could not understand. "In short, it means being qualified to be a **** like us." Toni smiled slightly, "I don''t know who it is, but I should be able to recognize it as long as I see it. Besides, people with this qualification are not He will be obscured and will soon show great power. I want to see if he is qualified to be my companion or subordinate." After the Chamber of Commerce changed, the visual sense of the game became very strong. Although life is a game. However, the details are still different. For example, the importance of the guild within the chamber of commerce has also begun to emerge. Toni naturally wouldn''t ignore this. For the highly skeptical, she expects to recruit members who are not much different from her own. It is better to see if there is a good choice among these newcomers. Even if not. If you can invest in the previous period, it is not bad to get some popularity. After all, as long as you have money, you can help newcomers to change quickly. Tanya Shiki Yoshiya was also startled when he heard what Tony said. The qualification to become a god? Butterfly Ninja''s heart also began to beat. "My Lord God." She couldn''t help but ask, "Is this the opportunity you said before...?" A chance to resurrect her sister. Toni nodded. "To put it simply, someone is selected first, and then we receive the relevant mission. So I hope you can pay more attention to it. If there are people who have outstanding performance, for example, they will become very strong in a short time and show With the power you have never seen before, that is basically the selected person. Of course, we can be sure as long as we see it." Toni said. "Please leave it to us." Sanya Shiki Yoshiya hurriedly said before Butterfly Ninja spoke, and then gave Butterfly Ninja a look. The last thing Toni said made him a little uneasy. The power of these "gods" is just the tip of the iceberg, which is beyond their imagination. But it doesnt matter. Because these gods do not belong to this world, they will leave sooner or later, and they only need to fully worship while they are here. But. The other party actually said that in their world, they will be selected by the heavens, and then have the opportunity to become a god. Killed the ghost, and God came again? Sanya Shiki Yoshiya only hopes that things will not be what they think. and the other side. Tanjirou, who has no idea that he is being discussed, is conducting his own ghost killing team assessment. He has eased from fear. In any case, there will be members far stronger than him who will come to this world with the task of killing ghosts. This is something that cannot be changed. If you want to protect your sister, you must improve your strength. This is the only thing he can do. But there is also a problem that cannot be ignored. He has no money. The novice welfare only needs money, but he has no money at all. The dry food he took along the way was still prepared by the master. "What should I do?" Tanjirou cut off the neck of the ghost in front of him, and then was surprised to find that the ghost could actually be exchanged for certain points. shivered. Isnt that sister more dangerous? gritted his teeth, Tanjirou didn''t let himself think about those things. He took the points he got after killing ghosts and bought his first pot, which was only a first-class pot. The experience of practicing the sword flooded into the body. not enough. Tanjirou looked at the dark night in front of him, whether it was killing ghosts or breathing, he needed to become stronger. The boy started his own battle. Kill the ghost, then open the jar, increase the power, and continue to kill the ghost. As a result, among the peaks used for the assessment, an assessor who kept killing ghosts began to appear. Most of the others were avoiding ghosts, and he was the only one who was actively looking for ghosts, and his sword began to become As he became sharper and sharper, more and more ghosts died in his hands. Seven days later. When the assessment is over. Tanjirou walked out of the examination mountain range in blood, and the strong smell of blood made everyone who saw him change their colors. This time, the number of people who passed the assessment was the largest in a few years. Because most of the ghosts have been eliminated by Tanjirou. includes the ghost that can be called an "alien number". "Boy." A daughter of Yoya Shiki Yoya, one of the persons in charge of this assessment, looked at Tanjirou and asked aloud, "How many ghosts did you... kill?" These seven days are indeed special seven days, especially the next few days. Inside at night, there will be screams, and there are even some ghosts trying to break through the barrier full of violets. Tanjirou was taken aback. "Probably...78 ghosts," he said. Except for one ghost which is worth five cans, the rest are almost one can. After finishing talking, Tanjirou was stunned. looked at his hands. Did he... kill so many? Although every time he kills a ghost, his heart is full of compassion for ghosts. UU Reading www.uukahnshu. com But because of this, I think of it now, I have been hunting down those ghosts, even if I run away, begging for mercy, and reaping their lives regardless... Tanjirou has a strange feeling in his heart. He doesn''t think he has done something wrong, but he has a strange feeling. "Seventy-eight..." The questioning little girl shook her body. This number basically killed all ghosts. She suddenly thought of the order from the headquarters some time ago. If you have an extraordinarily powerful person, please take it to the headquarters. "Juvenile, please rectify a little bit. We will take you to the headquarters soon." The girl gave a slight salute. "What?" Tanjiro was taken aback, "But, shouldn''t we return to the teacher?" "This is a new instruction." The girl didn''t explain too much. Tanjirou can''t say much. But he is very lucky now. Fortunately, I didn''t bring Nidouzi over, and I don''t know if Nidouzi is still in a coma. If Tanjirou knew that he would meet the members who came to this world directly this time, it would be more than a blessing. might kneel down immediately and thank God and destiny. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 839： : This is called a public beta Just as Tanjiro went to the headquarters of the ghost killing team, Toni began to study ghosts, and the ghost killing team began to search for the ghost dance Tsuji Mime. Silence was also paying attention to this world. Since it''s a public beta, then Tanjirou can''t be alone. All the pillars of Ghost Killing Team, and even Ghost Dance Tsuji Mime, are eligible to become members. The reason why Tanjirou is currently alone. Actually, it is still a matter of selecting the system. Silence naturally cannot choose the number of members without opening a world. In that case, it is not only time-consuming but also troublesome, so he needs a production system. The system used to select members. The system is not only selected according to the intensity of the wish, because with this alone, there are too many people to choose from. The story of each world is just the tip of the iceberg of this world, unfortunate people, twisted people, There are a lot of ambitious people in every world. A high threshold will cause many interesting people to be ineligible, and a low threshold will cause members to become lousy. and so. Silence considered another factor. Qiyun. or luck. Every world has a general destiny. It is an established future that ordinary people cannot observe, but for silence, it is only a destiny that can be observed and even changed. Therefore, the conditions he chooses are also Determine based on this. is-in the future, it has the position to change the fate of the entire world, and is the center of the timeline. With such a rule, people who can be selected are likely to be interesting people. For example, the protagonist. The life and death of the protagonist, the luck at a certain point in time, or even the decision at a certain point in time, may have a profound impact on the world. People like have become the second requirement for beta members. And now, after several attempts with Tanjiro as the test example, Silence finally debugged the selection system. let''s start. silently narrowed his eyes. This is called a public beta. The next moment. In the whole world of Demon Destruction, one after another, people felt that the world around them seemed to be frozen, their souls and consciousness floated upwards, and they came to the front of the three huge suns, and the oracles exhausted their hearts. Suddenly understood the Chamber of Commerce, understood the members, understood the jar, understood my desire and my mission. some of. includes every column, and even Guiwu Tsuji Wumai. And Toni, who was doing his own thing, and Misaka Mikoto, also felt something was wrong for a moment. They came into the air. saw a beam of light that was invisible to mortals, rising in the sky, linking to the three huge suns in the consciousness. They know what happened. Members. Every beam of light is a selected member. They looked at each other. After a long time, Toni''s bitter voice came over. "Sure enough... it''s a big change." is just such a world, it has so many members. What does this mean? Maybe it is no longer restricted by the personal preferences of traveling merchants, leading to more qualified people being excavated. Maybe it is because the conditions for selecting members have become lower, maybe the chamber of commerce really intends to expand the number of members. and whatever it is. For those of them who are only a small step ahead, it means a greater challenge. a long time. Those beams of light slowly disappeared. at the same time. One by one, they looked at themselves suspiciously, as well as the badge in their hands. Zhu was shocked, Wu Mi was laughing, and Yoya Shiki was in a daze. Besides. In the rest of the world, there are some people who have also obtained the same qualifications. They did not appear in the original work, but they are the people who may be dazzling in the future. Oniwu Tsuji has been here for hundreds of years. The island country is rampant and domineering, how do you know that the world is huge. However, the excitement will calm down sooner or later. Even if they get the membership qualifications, most people are still just ordinary people. The huge wealth required for the welfare of novice members is not easy for everyone to obtain, and they also have to face challenges from the rest of the members-the rules of the Destiny Stage are still established. So, all the posts held a meeting again. Toni and Misaka Mikoto were also held. "Congratulations." Toni said first, "I think you should have understood everything now. Becoming a member means unlimited hope, unlimited possibilities, and of course unlimited challenges. This is unimaginable for you. Chance." Toni said, feeling a little envious. They were not so easy to become members. "This is indeed beyond our imagination, but in the Chamber of Commerce, the two are still seniors." Yoya Shiki Yoya''s posture is still very low. Actually, before the meeting, he had already opened part of the jar. So I understand more clearly. What kind of strength do these two "Intermediate Membership Phase One" members have? Just a first-level tank has such power, the second-level tank is ten times that of the first-level tank, and the third-level tank is ten times that of the second-level tank. The limit to become a junior member is probably thousands of third-level tanks. Members, it is necessary to open the four-level pot. Compare this way. destroy the world. The power of an intermediate member can definitely destroy this world. Really smart people dont get overwhelmed by the sudden arrival of chance. UU reading will get overwhelmed. They will only feel more intuitively what is the real power. "Since everyone is my own, then I''ll just say it." Toni looked around and said very simply, "Obviously, the three giants above are going to make big moves, but with this kind of membership In terms of scale, I suspect that Oni Mai Tsuji Mumai has also become a member." In the Chamber of Commerce, there is no distinction between good and bad wishes. These are clearly written in the cognition. Villains can also become members. Of course, it must also comply with the rules of the Chamber of Commerce. Generally speaking, the Chamber of Commerce still prefers order. But this is not something that these people in front of me need to care about. They only need to care about one thing-Guiwu Tsuji is the enemy they will kill. Tanya Shiki Yoshiya said, "Even so, the number of members is our side, and we have the help of two seniors. The strength advantage is still on our side. What we need to do now is still Quickly find out the ghost dance Tsuji Mimei, this still remains the same." Actually he still has nothing to say. In the area of ??collecting money, Guiwu Tsuji Wumai undoubtedly possesses means far beyond them. Because he can do whatever it takes. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication: Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 840： : But you have no money The sudden expansion of membership suddenly disrupted all the layout. For Toni and Misaka Mikoto, it undoubtedly made the task more difficult. But it can still be considered simple. Their current strength is not comparable to that of a few members. Even if Guiwu Tsuji and his subordinates spent the entire novice period, their strength is simply incomparable. There are dozens of four-level tanks, and that is a huge gap. not to mention. Here, there are also a lot of new members. After thinking for a while, Toni said: "The focus of finding Ghost Mai Tsuji Tsuji has not changed, but before that, it is necessary to increase your strength. In addition, try to wipe out the remaining ghosts without membership. " "Is it just buying the jar?" Butterfly Shinobu''s fingers were already pinched, "The jar can fulfill all wishes, and that includes resurrection." "Of course." Toni looked at Butterfly Ninja, her eyes seemed to glow, "Ninbo, since you have such a wish, then choose the medical jar. The resurrected items have the highest probability of appearing in the medical jar series." In the entire membership circle that Toni knows today, they are members of the medical profession, so few can be said. After all, not everyone has medical aspirations. The most famous at present is Tsunade. After the Chamber of Commerce reformed and opened the transaction, just selling resurrection coins made Tsunade a lot of money. Toni looked a little hot. If a guild is to be formed, the members who have changed jobs in the medical field will definitely be in hot demand, and there is someone with this potential right now. "The price...so expensive." Butterfly endured her members and looked at the price displayed on it, feeling a little uncomfortable. Among all the pillars, she is already considered a richer person. But I cant buy many cans for all my worth. "I can support you." Toni slowed down her voice and revealed her little tail. "Money is only useful for newcomers like you. It is basically useless for members of our level. Forbearance, I am very optimistic. You, if you are willing to be my companion and join my guild, I can be responsible for all the funds of your novice period, so that you can reach the limit of junior members overnight. Not surprisingly, you can have it tonight. Will resurrect your sister." digging the corner of the wall with such a big light, many Zhu''s faces changed a little. But Yoya Shiki''s expression has not changed. Butterfly Ninja obviously hesitated. glanced tangledly at Yoya Shiki. She still respects this lord very much, and according to the concept of this era, changing the lord at will is obviously an act of being spurned. Sanya Shiki Yoshiya smiled slightly: "The purpose of the ghost killing team is to kill ghosts. After sweeping away all the ghosts in this world, the ghost killing team should disappear into history along with the ghosts, and you should do it too. The right to choose the rest." This passage made Toni give him a surprised look. You know, he is also a member now. Naturally, he should understand that what is before his eyes is a broader world. But he still said such words. He did not intend to use his current identity to bind these members to his side all the time, and then continue his rights as the master in that wider world. This open-mindedness makes Toni a little optimistic. "For your reasons, after you kill the ghost, you can join my guild." Toni waved a big hand, it turned out to be an invitation to all Zhu, and she showed a confident smile as a rich man. "Of course, this is just an invitation. No matter what choice you make, the ghost will definitely be killed, and as long as you agree, I will pay you all your wealth through the novice period." All the pillars couldn''t help taking a breath. All wealth? The cognitions of members in their minds that they have digested can naturally understand what an astronomical figure is. To say bluntly, in this era, even the richest man in the entire country may not be so rich. If what Toni said is true. That means that they can quickly get this huge fortune, quickly open the can, and quickly become stronger. Even so. These columns looked at each other, and no one made a decision all at once. Tonis luck is actually very good. Although each of the pillars here has different personalities and abilities, they are morally up to the standard of "both righteousness and courage" in this era. promised Toni''s condition that she would really change a lord. Naturally, caution is required. Toni recorded everyone''s reactions and expressions, secretly surprised, but at the same time, there was also a feeling of finding a treasure. No one agreed at once, which means that at least no one is thinking of cheating her money. You must know that this kind of invitation means that she pays first in exchange for a promise that is not much binding. "Master Toni." In the end, Butterfly Ninja spoke first, and she showed a somewhat tangled expression, "Maybe, let me think about it." "Of course." Toni nodded very generously, "You can make a decision whenever we are in this world." At this moment, she was a little grateful that she did not behave badly when she first met. Among all the pillars, the one she values ??most is Butterfly Ninja. Misaka Mikoto watched all this silently, a little envious. But there is nothing to do with envy. Who made her have no moneyIf Toni can successfully recruit these people this time, no, even if it is only a part of the recruitment, the guild will basically take shape. If there is one of these people who can open a guild-type career... Misaka Mikoto is very envious. The meeting lasted until very late. During this period, it was not all about the ghost dance Tsuji Misara. It was more of a group of Mengxin who did not explain the situation of the chamber of commerce when they consulted some cognitions. And the big guys know everything without saying anything. until late at night. Toni and Misaka Mikoto returned to their rooms. And when they were about to part, Toni suddenly called Misaka Mikoto. "Mikoto, you almost want to give me an answer." Toni has a smile on her face, she can see that she is in a very good mood. "Do you have to give it now?" Misaka Mikoto''s face collapsed suddenly. "I know, you have always wanted to build a guild by yourself, but that is very difficult." Toni spread his hands together, "But there are a lot of things to take care of." "I can do it too." Misaka Mikoto was a little unconvinced. "But you have no money." Toni hit the nail on the head. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 841： : Onlookers watch the butterflies open the can Misaka Mikoto flushed and was knocked down by this sentence. Money seems to be easy for members. But if you don''t want to rely on special means, not everyone can make so much money. is used to recruit newcomers, you can''t even afford the novice welfare money. "Also, do you have any misunderstandings about the guild?" Toni continued to attack. "Have you never played the game? In addition to the local tyrants, how many of them have established their own guild? Join the guild, you are still my companion It''s not a subordinate, and doesn''t have too much responsibility. At most, it''s like doing tasks together, fighting together, why you have to build your own guild." Toni''s remarks are also considered distracting. She really likes Misaka Mikoto. also saw the shining spots on this girl. After all, a woman in her thirties, who hasn''t had any maternal love yet, if Misaka Mikoto joins the rest of the guild, or builds a guild by herself, she will also be worried. "I will think about it again." Misaka Mikoto lowered her head. She is still too competitive and doesn''t like the feeling of inferiority. Toni was originally the object of her admiration and pursuit. If you join Tonis guild, you will always feel like you have completely lost. It would be better to agree to the invitation of the bee-eater, she still has the confidence in front of the bee-eater. "Okay." Seeing her like this, Toni didn''t say much. the next day. Butterfly Ninja, found Toni. "I have already decided." With a relieved expression, Butterfly Ninja bowed respectfully, "Please allow me to follow you after removing all ghosts." Yesterday, she had a long conversation with Yoya Shiki. I really want to see my sister sooner. In addition, the first meeting with Toni gave her a very small impression of Toni. At that time, she only faced her as weak as an ordinary person. Toni also showed respect and patience, and even helped. And Sanya Shiki Yoshiya also expressed encouragement to her after understanding the idea of ??Ninja Butterfly. Although he is not much older than Butterfly Ninja, he is already the father of five children. He treats these younger pillars like his family, and naturally hopes that they can find a good future and belong. And Toni, even from his sunshine, is a nice person. At this moment, Toni is naturally overjoyed. "Don''t say anything about following or not following." Toni held the butterfly tightly in his arms, "I will be a companion from now on, just call me Sister Toni." Facts have proved that there are still many differences between the female Tony and the male Tony. Although the same suspicious. But in terms of emotion, it is also more delicate. Butterfly Ninja was a little embarrassed, but did not refuse. She felt a little sister''s feeling. But... Toni is better for softness and size. Thinking of her sister, Butterfly Shinobi quickly raised her head, some want to say, but she didn''t seem to say anything. After all, I just joined, but the money thing seems to be a bit bad. But Toni could not see her thoughts. "I have given you the money." Toni smiled, "As long as I agree to use my money to pay for you, you can directly buy the jar. Let''s start. Everyone is there. You can also show the jar. What is it like." The Chamber of Commerce is not an inconvenience, and there is no need to spend any specific money. As long as Toni agrees. Butterfly Ninja can use her money to sell cans. And looking at the pillars coming around, the smile on the corner of Toni''s mouth also became a little interesting. Opening a can has its unique charm. She has experienced this firsthand. Watching others open a can will only increase her desire to open a can. How can such a good publicity opportunity be let go. Take a good look. can''t help it, I want to open the jar, so I join her. Butterfly Ninja is naturally plunged into joy. Will there be a chance to meet her sister soon? Just thinking of her sister, Butterfly Ninja does not care about anything, the closer to that time, the more excited. She took out her membership badge and chose to buy it directly on the interface. It was not the mind of opening the can, but the real can. for an instant. Two hundred first-class pots, five hundred second-class pots, and ten third-class pots appeared in this courtyard. laid out the floor full. All the columns, including Yoya Shiki''s attention, were suddenly attracted by these jars. Gulu. Immortal Kawa Minya even swallowed. He also ran out of all his possessions yesterday. Except for the knives and clothes on his body, all the other things that could be sold were sold, and only a few jars were opened. But just those jars. He has a feeling of opening the door to a new world. and before my eyes. there are hundreds! "Go ahead," Toni said softly. "Huh!" Butterfly nodded vigorously. began his happy journey of opening cans. What she bought was the medicine series. The jars contained precious and various medicinal materials. As a master of medicine in the ghost killing team, most of the things in the jars can give her a surprise expression, even from time to time. the sound of. Although the rest of the people can''t understand the various things in the jar, they can see it roughly from the expression of Ninja Butterfly. is definitely a good thing. Immortal Kawasumi even walked around uncontrollably, scratching his head. "When will the resurrection come?" He couldn''t help but say ~ www.novelhall.com~ Many of the pillars here actually have their relatives killed by ghosts. Especially him. The mother who was killed by his own hands and turned into a ghost is, to some extent, the nightmare in the heart of Undead Kawamiya, and the source of his hatred of ghosts. "It''s too early." Toni glanced at him, "Even in the Chamber of Commerce, resurrecting non-members is not a simple matter. There is only one person I know who can trigger the resurrection." Tsunade''s cherish degree is evident. is precisely because of this. Toni''s tension at this time is not much worse than that of the onlookers. She has high hopes for Butterfly. Butterfly Ninja opened the cans one by one, all the pillars were watching, from morning till evening, no one left, no one felt boring, especially when Butterfly Ninja opened good things, he would explain it from time to time. . The red bottle that can quickly heal all injuries, heal skills, and even a potion to soothe the mood... All these make these pillars breathtaking. Every pillar is a warrior who has experienced many battles, and he can naturally understand the meaning of these things for battle. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 842： : Sister Butterfly Ninja is resurrected Butterfly Ninja is the first among all the members to open a lot of cans, and for the rest of the columns, it also has a strange feeling. And she soon faced her most important moment. Transfer. This determines her future development direction. Butterfly held a nervous mood and opened his third-level jar. seems to have developed a good skill before, and she did not pay too much attention to it until the last pot. raised his eyes and looked at Toni. Although Toni didn''t say it directly, she could still see it. Toni had some special expectations for her destiny props. Butterfly Ninja was a little worried that he would disappoint this expectation. Toni saw her thoughts and smiled pretendingly: "Even if it''s not the career we want, it doesn''t matter. What''s more, I still have confidence in you." Even if Butterfly Ninja did not start a career in medical care, Toni would be a little disappointed at best, but he still wouldn''t have other ideas. all in all. Toni''s smile still encouraged Butterfly Ninja. She didn''t hesitate, she just opened the last jar with her sister for four years. The light poured into her body. Butterfly Shinobi compared the eyes. A trace of dark green gas came from her body surface and she was enveloped in the light. Everyone looked at Butterfly Ninja nervously. Only Toni understood that Butterfly Ninja was carrying on a special inheritance. Knowledge, strength, talent. The so-called destiny item is a comprehensive change of a person, whether it is race or knowledge, even contains talents and special powers, just like her, after the transfer, she can even feel the cold machinery contained She can manipulate them and feel the invisible vitality from them. And this moment. Butterfly Ninja is also going through this process. After the light gradually calmed down, she slowly opened her eyes. looked at an expectant look, and spit out two words gently. "Pharmacy." "Pharmacy..." Toni repeated, her eyes lit up slightly, "It really is a career in therapy." Knowing that although it sounds ordinary, Toni is very clear about the characteristics of a job change. Apart from anything else, just a special limited pot has a lot of potential. But Butterfly Ninja was not so happy as expected. She pursed her lips. "A pharmacist is a profession that studies the mechanism of the human body, studies various magical drugs, and even poisons, but... is not good at resurrecting the dead, only good at turning the dead into various existences... .." A large part of her desire for jars comes from her love for her sister. However, just this kind of love does not seem to be enough for her to open a career with a convenient resurrection. Because she also has a passion for medicine and treatment, this is the responsibility her sister inherited from her. Toni thought for a while. seems to have made up his mind. She took out her badge directly, clicked it a few times, and waited quietly. The rest of the people didn''t know what she was doing, but they didn''t dare to disturb. After a while. A lazy female voice suddenly came from inside the badge. "It''s Toni." "Tsunade, I want to buy a primary resurrection coin, please make a price." Toni said directly. All of a sudden, the butterfly shoved his eyes open. Covered his mouth. Just hearing the three words "Resurrection Coin", I understand what Toni is doing. "Yes, it''s still the old price, five million points." Tsunade said directly. "No problem." Toni nodded. The two parties agreed to the transaction. They went through a process on the transaction interface directly through the badge, and then paid a certain delivery price to the Chamber of Commerce. In just a few seconds, a brand-new resurrection coin was held by Toni. Five million points. is equivalent to the price of eighteen third-level cans. It doesn''t seem to be much, but Tsunade can open a primary resurrection coin with an average of twenty or so three-level cans. It is conceivable that it is definitely a high price. This is monopoly. At present, Tsunade is not the only person who has resurrection ability and resurrection items. Oshe Maru can also do it. Its just that Tsunades method is the easiest and has no side effects at all. So she is the most popular here. "Take it." Toni handed the resurrection coin to Ninja Butterfly. Butterfly Ninja''s lips trembled slightly, as if to express her gratitude, but she almost couldn''t help her tears. "No need to do this." Toni smiled, "I won''t talk about emotions and other sensational things, just point it out, you are worth this value in my heart." For members who have passed the novice period, points are not so easy to earn. Even the fourth-level cans must be purchased with the corresponding quota, but the third-level cans do not have this restriction. As long as there are points, there is no problem with how much you want to buy. Yes, Toni did have a small bleeding. But this value can be exchanged for Butterfly Ninja''s gratitude. in her heart. This is a big profit. "With this resurrection coin, you can resurrect your sister, but don''t be here, because the resurrected person is undressed, go back to the house and resurrect." Toni reminded. "Yeah!" Butterfly nodded hard, firmly holding this precious resurrection coin, turned around, and ran towards the house quickly. The rest of the pillars, looking at her back, there is comfort and envy. Butterfly Ninja''s sister, but the former Zhu is also their companion. Yoya Shiki turned his head, UU Reading looked at Toni, and asked aloud: "Master Toni, I dont know if the adult who just traded with you has a profession that can sell resurrection items. ?" "Yes, that guy took advantage of this opportunity to make a lot of money." Toni nodded and glanced at the people in front of him. "But you can''t trade. Only intermediate members are eligible to trade items. After the novice period, the points can no longer be bought with money." She can naturally see what these people think. Frankly speaking, she would never hesitate if she could exchange 500 points for some members. However, these columns are obviously not so impulsive. Even if it is Immortal Kawasiya, he just thought, and didn''t say anything. To them. As long as there is hope, it is enough. After a while, everyone suddenly turned their heads. In the sight that only they could feel, a beam of light connected to the three rounds of never-set sun emerged from the back room. "That, that''s..." Youzhu seemed to realize something. "Yes, Butterfly Ninja''s sister was also selected." Toni sighed, "It seems that a world full of crisis is also full of hope. Your team is indeed rare." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 843： : The Revolution of the Traveling Merchant The Chamber of Commerce began to expand its membership, but the conditions for the selection of candidates have not been relaxed, but it is only thanks to the limitations of the traveling merchant. Toni was suddenly curious. I dont know what those traveling merchants are doing now. Actually Toni thought about this question. Silence is also thinking. While observing the development in the world of ghosts, he wondered how to improve his background. From the perspective of the public beta, the speed of the Travel Merchant''s membership expansion is inefficient and slow. However, this is also a dream of many members. Oshemaru is a good solution. After all, the fundamental reason Osha Maru wants to become a traveling merchant is to see different worlds and different powers, and this aspect has been achieved, as long as he has enough points. But the type of Kamikazuhoori, who yearns for the traveling merchant to bring hope to others, is not easy to handle. But. Official staff is still indispensable. Silence, after careful consideration, decided to add new tasks to Bismarck and Icarus who seemed to have come first. "The Chamber of Commerce''s selection system is only a preliminary screening. It requires not only to have aspirations, but also to occupy an important position in the fate of the world. However, in addition to these''sons of luck'', there should be some in the long river of fate. Those who are silent, they should also have a chance." Silence said to Bismarck and others in front of him. "So, is our mission the same?" Bismarck asked. It sounds like nothing has changed. It is still looking for those who were rejected by the selection system and giving them a chance. But silently shook his head. "I will put a batch of unowned membership badges to various worlds. If someone finds it, and if the found person meets the basic requirements, it will be your turn to conduct further review. I will name this new profession '' Inspector''." Silence said his plan. Examiner is the revolution of traveling merchants. has similar authority. The difference is that the examiner does not carry out the examination immediately, but the existing conditions, and then shuttles through the world with specific goals. They dont have to stay in a world for a long time. But you can freely travel through the world one by one, and review those fresh blood for the Chamber of Commerce. of course. This is also an aspirational goal for members. Of course, the authority of the examiner is not limited to this. If you meet someone who is already a member, you can also carry out specific observation and training. In addition, they should also be responsible for more work-such as reviewing inappropriate tasks And modify, save some worlds that have reached a desperate situation and design them as duplicate worlds, and even review and punish members who violate the rules. simply put. is a group of chamber of commerce staff who are above the members and have certain privileges. "Bismarck, Icarus, you guys give it a try first." Silently looked at the three people in front of me, "I will not announce the appearance of the examiner for the time being, but rely on you to test and improve it first. In short, it''s a trip. , Especially Icarus, if you stay by my side, you will not grow." Icarus hugged the watermelon in his arms tightly, seemingly aggrieved. But finally nodded. After these years, she is not the first entertainment angel who knows nothing. Although she is still a little natural, she does not lack wisdom, but lacks the opportunity to apply wisdom to practice. After making a decision in silence. A batch of blank badges were made, and on these badges, the influence of fate was exerted. This special force will guide the badges to find people with strong desires, even if these people are very ordinary, even if they are not the protagonist or supporting role , Even if they are nothing but obscurity in the fate of the whole world. Then, Silence dropped these members into the worlds that had already purchased Worldgate. The number is not large. is just as a test after all. And just at this time. He suddenly realized that he had made another money. At first glance, it was Butterfly Ninjas sister. Butterfly Chana also chose to join Tonis guild just like her sister, and thus directly obtained the funds for opening the can. In addition, there is Ghost Mai Tsuji Mumai, who also started to collect a lot of money and open the cans. Sure enough, after releasing the membership quota, the speed of making money has changed drastically. Silently thought for a while. decided to keep going. put the member selection system made by himself into some of the worlds opened before. for an instant. Nearly a hundred people have the membership qualifications. Especially in the Pirate World, this world does not lack large pirates full of ambitions, nor a navy full of justice. There are countless people who have left their own traces in their fate. The ship of fate before. , But also called a small part of it. And now. The real big era has just begun. Only in the short period of time it was opened, the silent trading points began to rapidly battle. Among these qualified people, there is no shortage of local tyrants. "This is what makes money." Silent and satisfied. At this speed. He will soon make up for the money used to create the Chamber of Commerce reform, and then go wild. Silence continued to focus on the world of ghosts. This world is still an important experimental world. If there is nothing to question, silence will copy the development of this world to the rest of the new world. At this moment. Under the stimulation of Butterfly Ninja and Butterfly Chana, the rest of Zhu''s heart more or less aroused the desire for the jar. And Toni is always happy. UU reading Because the butterfly Chanel also opened a career in the treatment department, and he was still an earth spirit who was full of love and peace for everything. This is a true resurrection skill. is big tits. is no less than the Paladin Tsunade. "Posted!" Toni only had this sentence in her mind. Although Chanel Butterfly has not developed this skill, nor the corresponding resurrection items, it also means that Tsunades monopoly has been broken. Looking at the current Tsunade, we can see that people with weak resurrection skills are here Among the members, there is still a large market. Tony is more than just a scientist. She is even more a shrewd businessman. Otherwise, he would not insist on establishing a guild. And now. She finally understood the true value of this new world mission. is simply an excellent opportunity to grab newcomers! "Thank you so much, Mikoto." Toni hugged Misaka Mikoto''s shoulders and looked at her excitedly. "Thanks to you for inviting me to this world, I made you the vice president of the guild, no, I have to heir, child, I will definitely train you to be a truly outstanding and attractive woman!" Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 844： : The second experimental world Being held by Toni like this, Misaka Mikoto''s expression changed and changed, her expression of grief and anger. It was clear that she also wanted to build her own guild. As expected, there is no such ability and luck at all. finally. Misaka Mikoto still didn''t make up his mind to join Toni''s guild. The following day. The long-overdue protagonist finally arrived at the headquarters. When Tanjirou found out that all the pillars in front of him were members, he was shocked. Facing Toni''s invitation, she didn''t even want to reply at all. All she thought was her sister. can''t escape! If these two middle-level members who came with a mission, and these pillars who hate ghosts, knew that her sister was a ghost, she would never let her sister go. Tanjirou was in a state of confusion. Among all the pillars, there is only water pillar, and Yoshiyuki Tomioka knows about Tanjirou''s sister. He took a chance and found Tanjirou who was in panic and fear. "The only way in front of me is to find a chance to restore your sister from the jar, and now it seems that both worm and style may have this ability." Yoshiyuki Tomioka pointed out a direction to Tanjirou, "Style Butterfly Chana is the only one who is kind to ghosts among all the pillars. You can try to ask her for help, but I cant guarantee the result. Tanjirou could not make up his mind. If Huazhu disagrees, or there is no way, let this matter be known to the rest of the column, especially the two intermediate members. His sister is in danger! The days are just like that day by day. Ghost Killing Team continued to investigate the ghost dance Tsuji Mimei, and they were also looking for opportunities to get money to open the cans, but it was clear that most of the pillars did not have this ability, and only a very small number of pillars could do it. For example, Otozhu Ukura Tianyuan. As a ninja, he was originally the heir of a family, and he has three beautiful wives. With the backing of other forces, he may be the richest among all the pillars. one week later. They finally received the news they had dreamed of. "We have found no trace of the ghost dance Tsuji." When Yoya Shiki announced the news, his tone was calmer than expected. "He really became a member, but his wealth accumulation also made him show his feet. According to us As we know, several big businessmen suddenly retired today and no longer stand in the bright side. In fact, it is very likely that they have become ghosts." "Is it tempting those businessmen to become ghosts with immortality?" Toni nodded slightly, "Sure enough, this is the method used by such people. Give me the target. I will first send a micro-monitor to investigate. After narrowing the scope, I will find Ghost Mai Tsuji. No misfortune is not difficult." Actually Toni also has this direction. But he does not know the specific situation of this world. But, Shiki Yoshiya knows clearly. This is cooperation. found the trace of ghost dance Tsuji no misfortune, as if it had become a turning point. The silence has already seen the end. Ghost Mai Tsuji Mumai obviously didn''t realize the number of members at all, because among all the ghosts, only him and Zhu Shi who were out of his control had the qualifications to become members. He thought that his enemies were just the two middle-level members, and he didn''t even care, because as long as he opened the fateful jar, he would be able to get rid of the identity of a ghost. However, even if Toni and Misaka Mikoto would let him go, with their strengths being pulled to the same level, his wisdom, character, and ability would never be Zhu''s opponent. gradually began to show her feet, and Guiwu Tsuji, who started to make money, was completely digging a grave for herself. silently retracted his gaze. There is no need to read it anymore. closed his eyes in silence, sitting on a chair, tapping his hand with his fingers, recounting the entire development process of the ghost extinction world. The effect of the selection system is no problem. Basically, all supporting actors who meet the requirements have quotas, and even a very small number of people who have never appeared in their fate have the qualifications to open membership. However, it corresponds. The mission system is a bit tasteless. In other words, the arrival of Toni and Misaka Mikoto did not bring any changes to the world. Even if they did not go, relying solely on the fighting of local members would be enough to tell the ending. Even, on the contrary, the mission of members is extremely unfriendly to the villains who have become members. The mission of the Chamber of Commerce is to rely on this world to publish according to the wishes of most people. is basically bad for the villain. Let these villains become members, and then send more senior members to give them a fatal blow. Is this a bit too correct for the morality of the Chamber of Commerce? All kinds of thoughts passed through the silent mind, and he felt the pressure of creating a game after a long absence. The choice of choosing a certain world for experimentation is correct. Not only does the system need to be debugged, the rules also need to be debugged. Silence places the realization in the second world listed before. ZhanCrimson Eye. The tone of this world is somewhat similar to Gui Mie. It is an atmosphere of oppression and a group of people who resist. silently tapped his finger. task, issued. In just a short moment, the task was immediately selected by the member who happened to be looking at the task interface at this time. silently looked at the person who grabbed the task, somewhat surprised. Jeanne. That''s right, it''s Jeanne. At this time, Joan of Arc is spawning monsters in the Doomsday dungeon world of the Iron Fortress. She not only fights by herself, but also tries to give the local characters the confidence to fight, as compensation for choosing their world as the dungeon world. Regardless of their wishes and qualities, local characters can obtain pots from combat and grow rapidly as long as they fight. Joan obviously led a large group of people to possess this courage. At this moment, she was panting in the gap between the battlefields. Looking at the badge, she was obviously a little surprised. She actually grabbed the second task. The badge has a more vague description than the first mission. This is a barren and brutal world for the ruler, please give the people a stable order, peaceful life, and the potential to flourish in the future. In addition to this task description, there is a more detailed introduction that only members who perform the task can see. includes the environment, power level, distribution of main forces, etc. Joan looked at these words repeatedly. Well, she is illiterate. But the task is not just a text description, there are corresponding cognitions. From these cognitions, Joan seems to have seen some people who have suffered hardly, full of dangerous nature, brutal officials, and difficult environments, as if there is no hope at all. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 845： : New world rules improved Joan was attracted by this task. She looked around. Different from this world that has been completely dilapidated, people in this mission world still have hope. However, the task can have two people, and she can invite one more person. But who to invite? It is easy for Joan to think of the Shinrihoori who has the best relationship with her, but after thinking about it for a while, she shook her head. The task is to give the people of that world a happy environment. In other words, it is not simply to overthrow tyranny. If it''s just fighting, she can do it alone, because the world''s risk rating is not high. Therefore, she needs a companion who knows how to bring happiness to the people. Joan soon thought of someone. Altolia. This knight king who failed miserably in history has achieved unprecedented success in modern society. Her loyalty, her character, and her love are exactly what people in the world need today. People need a ruler who will never betray them. Everything is for their sake and loves them extremely. Peoples happiness can be seen in the cheers that Altria received. In the world today, Wang Chu has spread all over the world. Jeanne returns to her own world, to the residence of the Knight King. was not blocked. In fact, the relationship between Joan of Arc and Altria is also very good. After all, they are heroes who love the country and the people, and they look very similar, but when they stand together in the same clothes, everyone will I think they are twins, even if they are themselves, they have a natural sisterhood feeling. Of course, its easy to tell... Jeanne met Altria, explained her intentions, and was immediately approved. "Thank you very much for your trust." Altria''s expression is serious, "I will definitely complete the task for us. In addition, as a reward for inviting me, I will give you all the points I have obtained in this task. , I only need the qualification of level four pot." Of course she can give nothing. However, Joan is only her friend, not her subordinate. Such a task of obtaining rewards should naturally be given a corresponding reward. Joan is also used to Altria''s harsh, even somewhat rigid style. also solemnly nodded and agreed. Then the next moment, smiles appeared on both faces at the same time, and the atmosphere of negotiation before disappeared without a trace. One is not a saint, and the other is not a knight king. It seems that the two are about the same age. The same as his sisters. "Altria, I invited you this time, but I was complained by the gods for a while." Joan seems to be a little guilty for the gods, after all, she has a better relationship with the gods. Although no guild has been established, the islands are already connected. Brush the copy together. In the eyes of the rest, the two of them are already real teammates. Altria seemed to hesitate for a while, and said: "If she disagrees, you can still leave the opportunity to her." "Don''t worry, I have discussed with her, and she also thinks that you are more suitable for this task." Jeanne smiled. "Bring happiness to the people... I bet on the glory of the Knight King, I will do it!" Altria squeezed her small fist, as if she had made up her mind. "We all believe in you." Joan looked at her, with a little envy in her eyes. She worked hard by herself, and she was only able to fill her hands with blood to protect her country, but she never really got the love of the people. After all, she only gained a little trust in the name of God for the time being. . But Altria. is a real person who can bring happiness to the people. "What are we going to do?" Altria asked, pulling Joan back from thinking. "Anytime," Joan said. "Let''s go, then." Altria actually has nothing to deal with. Although she has been loved by the people in modern society and has received unprecedented voices, her previous failures still left deep marks on her. She no longer adheres to the "perfect king", but works hard to learn new ones. Knowledge, and assigned a considerable part of the power to the Knights of the Round Table who followed him into this world. If is only leaving temporarily, there will be no problem at all. The two people paid the cost of the transfer, left this world, and came to the world of Zhan Chi. The place where descended was a forest. Both of them are in armor, fully armed. "The air is very good." Altria took a deep breath, "But the magic is much more irritable than our world. This level of irritability is hard to control with skill." "However, it can be absorbed and digested through exercise." Jeanne continued Altria. Both of them are not ordinary people. Whether it is their heroic status or their transfer, they have accumulated a wealth of knowledge. Only through the explanation of facing the world on the task, combined with my own insight, can roughly understand the situation of the world. And what happened next also confirmed their views. Dangerous species. A group of dangerous species resembling dinosaurs emerged from the jungle and completely surrounded them. Of course, this mortal situation for ordinary people did not change the expressions of the two mid-level members. They looked in a certain direction at the same time There, there were two people coming. high speed. If two people dare to run in the forest of this world, they must be not bad. But only for a while, two people appeared in front of Joan of Arc and Altria. A black-haired red pupil, holding a long knife in his hand. There is a blonde and golden pupil with a fiery figure, wearing a leather jacket that only covers important parts. are the two important supporting characters in this world-Aka Hitomi and Leone. And the two sides met for an instant, whether it was Red Hitomi and Leone, or Jeanne and Altria, they were all taken aback. The two red eyes are because they didn''t expect to see two women in armor in the forest. Altolia was dumbfounded because they were suddenly notified of the badge. Yes, let me know. Although they didn''t show it out, the corresponding cognition has flooded into their minds. The two people in front of him are both "member reserves." The so-called member reserve refers to a person who is eligible to become a member but has not been issued a badge. Yes, this is part of the silent improvement of the rules. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 846： : The Knight King Meets the Lion is no longer to wait until the members come to this world, and immediately put the membership into this world. Instead, it waits until the members task is over before placing it. in the mission. If you meet someone who is recognized by the selection system as eligible to become a member, you will be notified through badges to the members participating in the task. just like now. Altria and Joan have already obtained the corresponding information from the badge, and the eyes of the two people in front of them suddenly changed. After the mission is over, the two people in front of you can become members. They have all realized the true meaning of this mission world. --hiring. That''s right, just recruiting people. To establish a guild, personnel are indispensable, but the competition in this area is also cruel. Until now, Joan of Arc and Godslash Hoori are only two people holding a group for warmth, and Altria, even if it is better, is fine. Limited, because of the restraint, there are only three Knights of the Round Table summoned by her so far. And in this world. They can fight for those who have not yet become members, and even build bonds with the help of tasks. All kinds of thoughts passed through the minds of two people in an instant. Aka Hitomi and Leonai''s thoughts are not so complicated. These two people just looked at each other. There was a tacit understanding silently. Regardless of who the two women in armor and weapons are in front of them, solve these dangerous species first. "Go away first, two people." Leonai rushed forward first, the belt-shaped imperial tool on the waist, the king of beasts, the lion king, start! In an instant, her hands turned into furry lion claws, and her speed suddenly accelerated. With just one punch, she knocked two tall earth-dragon-shaped dangerous species into the air several meters away, from the fading sound of wailing, And from the exaggerated depression on the body, this dangerous species was beaten to death by a punch, and the important internal organs were almost turned into mud. Leonai paid attention to the expressions of these two people. The expression of the woman with the chain around her neck remained unchanged, but the woman in the blue cloak had obviously wide-open eyes. Have you seen Tegu, or have you never seen it? Leonai couldn''t tell all of a sudden. In contrast, the red pupil on the other side just slashed his body and cut off the drifting movements of several dangerous heads, instead of attracting much attention. Actually, it was Leonay''s strength that attracted Altria. What attracted her was Leonai''s lion claws and lion-like temperament. Yes, Altria, the famous lion control. "Jan of Arc, I want this person." She already took her eyes brightly and said, "You can''t fight with me, I must ask her to join Britain, no, even let her become a new Knight of the Round Table! " This sounds like some willful remarks, but it is the result of Altria''s learning. The king cannot be a rigid robot. Within a certain range, we must also guide the people through our own preferences. She, the knight king, likes lions! These words that didn''t cover up made Leone''s figure almost staggered. sounded like a nobleman who robbed people of women. Britain? Never heard of it. Could it be said that it was a reckless noble from the imperial capital? Leonay seemed to have thought of something unhappy. Although he felt that Altrias temperament was different from those of the nobles who thought they were sinister and vicious, they still shouted at Altria: "Sorry, noble Miss, I have no plan to be a subordinate." "It doesn''t matter, I will show the courage enough for you to follow." At this moment, Altria showed the temperament of being a king. I haven''t done anything yet. But Leonina''s intuition of beasts gained after her transformation still made her hair stand up at this moment, as if the lion king saw the enemy threatening the territory. "Be careful!" Her figure jumped back to warn her companion, "This woman is unusual." And just now. Altria''s figure moved. Holding her invisible sword in both hands, it was only a start, and the figure came to Leonai''s back like the wind. Chi Tong''s red eyes couldn''t help but shrink. So fast! Even she can''t see the opponent''s speed clearly. No, it''s not just moving. Chi pupil glanced at the dangerous species around him, time seemed to be stagnant at this moment, and in her tempered assassin''s perspective, every dangerous species had been severed, and she could even deduce Altria''s trajectory. At that moment that the naked eye could not detect, this person, controlling an invisible sword, slashed all the dangerous species under the sword. Too strong. Chitong''s palms holding Teigu were trembling slightly. This is an unprecedented experience for her. But it is precisely because she knows how terrifying the woman in front of her is. It is beyond imagination. This is due to the experience of the strong and the answer she felt. Even Leone. At this time, the hair is also standing upside down. looks like a real lion. And Altria''s palm slowly stretched towards her. Leone did not dare to move. At this moment, there were no thoughts in her mind, but her muscles tightened, frantically looking for a way to escape, and even trying to find the traces of the invisible sword from the palm of Altria''s stretched out hand. But, no. can''t find it at all. Her instinct also told her that she could not escape. This short period of one or two seconds. UU Reading Leone was already sweating profusely. It only took a short time for her mind to change from struggle, to despair, to resignation. At last. In Leonai''s eyes widening, Altria hugged her head. "Really, even the hair has become like a lion, and your palms." Altria grabbed Leones furry palms again, and his eyes were already shining like little stars. Huh, this cushion, this hair, this muscle...much better than a real lion!" Altria was completely obsessed with the things she loved. She will not hide her personal preferences at all now. After all, this is also Wang''s style. is her beloved charm point. However, Leonie was already confused. "You woman...what the **** is going on." She looked into Altria''s eyes, and she felt a chill of being treated as a pet. She was obviously a domineering sister. At this time, he shivered fiercely. If it weren''t for feeling the terrible power from Altria''s delicate little hands. She absolutely jumped away without saying a word. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 847： : Are you loved "I''m sorry, Altria just likes lions." Jeanne looked apologetic, and quickly walked over to hold Altria, "Don''t be rude, quick, apologize!" "But, Arge Guiwen said, willfulness is the king''s right." Altria looked dissatisfied, and took the opportunity to pinch Leone''s furry palm a few more times. "Bring me back the polite knight king!" Jeanne directly pulled Altria back with force, "You are almost spoiled by those king chefs!" Altria was quite embarrassed, but still confidently said: "Being loved by the people is also one of the responsibilities of being a king, how can it be said to be a pet." Jeanne held her head. really spoiled. Why did she summon Ager''s rules first? Even she knows that, whether in legends or in reality, Ager''s rules are a fanatical king chef. As long as Altria likes it, it is correct. , As long as Altria''s decision is absolute support. The brief conversation between these two men was also heard by Leonai and Akita. "Are you the king? You are the king?" Leonay looked at Altria with a little surprise, and subconsciously asked, "Where is the king?" "The Kingdom of Britain." Altria talked about her kingdom, and finally pressed her love for lions. The temperament of the king came from her spontaneously, "I, Altria Pendragon , It is the knight king of the Kingdom of Britain." seems to be affected by this temperament, coupled with the terrifying strength that has just been shown, Leones heart is already 50% convinced that there is really a king in front of him. Otherwise, it is a neurotic who sees himself as a king. "British Kingdom." She recited the name silently, and looked at Chi pupil, "I have never heard of it." "I haven''t heard of it either." Chi pupil shook his head, saying that he had never heard of such a kingdom. "Naturally, you haven''t heard of it, because my kingdom comes from a far away place. The two of me and I came here through special means." Altria''s complexion was solemn and his tone was flat, as if she was just talking. "Just two?" Leonay still questioned a little, "If it is a king, even if there is no army, there should be attendants." "No, I am the king, even if I am alone, I am still the king." Altria''s gaze appeared awe-inspiring, "What''s more, I can reach thousands of troops alone, so why not make my people follow? about." Leones heart burst. remembered the terrorist force that the other party had just shown. That little question also disappeared. With such power, even if you are not a king, it is easy to become a king. At least in their land, there are definitely people willing to follow the strong. She was taking a look with Chi pupil. knowing this time, he can only stand up by himself. "Well, on behalf of this empire, I welcome your arrival, Your Majesty, although I may not be qualified." Leonay touched his head with one hand, showing a hearty smile. "Is it an empire?" Altria remembered the explanation on the badge on the situation facing the world, and nodded slightly, "I dont know nothing about empire... the people of your country are suffering The persecution of tyranny and corruption, then, which side are you on? Is it a corrupt empire or a rebellious people? Or is it a believer whose apostle depends on religion for spiritual support?" These three lineups all have corresponding explanations on the badge description. represents the three main lineups in the world. And their mission. But to bring happiness to all the people in this world. And Leonie''s expression froze suddenly. She thought that since the other party came from a distant kingdom, she might not know anything about the situation here, but at first glance, she was too naive. The other party came here clearly, even with a certain purpose. Then, how do you answer? Leonai is sure that he is not the opponent of the other party. Even if he adds a red pupil, it is difficult to win. The next answer is likely to determine their life and death. And what she didn''t expect was. Before she could speak, Chitong spoke first: "You just said that you are a king loved by the people?" Chi Hitomi''s expression was very calm, and it seemed even more natural. Leonai was taken aback first, but he didn''t even say anything. Because she knows her companion. Although it may seem a little confused, but in Chi pupil''s heart, he has his own unique concept. She knows what is right and what is wrong. "Naturally, I am deeply loved." When Altria said this, he was full of confidence, "Even if it is not my citizen, I have many fans, which means admirers." This is almost where Altria is most proud of. In the past, although she was also deeply loved, a large proportion of her love was fear. People fear the king who seems to have no weakness. was afraid of her power, her victory, and even the war she caused. She is king, but far away from the people. This is the pain in Altria''s heart. However, these shortcomings and deficiencies have been made up in modern society. People not only love her, respect her, but also like her. Even her taste for food and lions are all let people talk about it. . and so-- Now the glory of the Knight King, UU Reading does not come from swords and victory. is the love of the people. This unparalleled self-confidence was also accurately conveyed to the sensitive red pupil. She could see the undisguised pride in Altria''s eyes. was a little envious. is not the envy of Altria, but the envy of her people. "However, the emperor of our country here is not like this." Chitong said slowly, "He lives high in the palace, looking at everyone silently. He can''t hear people''s pain or see the corpses everywhere. What can be known is the voice of the minister." "Is the young king controlled by a cruel minister?" Altria nodded, expressing understanding, "This can''t be called a king at all. It''s just a puppet sitting in a position. It doesn''t have the spirit of a king, nor Unable to assume the responsibility of the king." "In other words, you also think that the little emperor should be overthrown?" Leonai''s eyes lit up. She doesn''t care much about whether Altria is loved or not, or even if Altria is the real king. She only knows. The person in front of him, perhaps these two people, is very strong, stronger than ever. If they can become a revolutionary army or a night attack, it will definitely increase their chances of winning. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 848： : You cant stop What Leone said and everything he did were based on two points. The two people in front of me are very strong. Pull them to their own camp as much as possible. In fact, she is also a little confused. How can she meet two people casually, they will be terrifying strong men from a distant foreign country. Altolia, facing Leonai''s question, still thought about it with confidence. To complete the task, it is not necessary to overthrow the little emperor. On the other hand, attacking the little emperor of this country as the king of another country can easily be excluded. I have experienced something like this before. So, Altria didn''t want to make a decision now. She shook her head, "We just came to this land, and we only rely on short-answer information for everything. I need to see it with my own eyes to see if the emperor is really not qualified to be an emperor. The people on this land, of course, also have to look at the actions of the people who have stood up and rebelled and the so-called church." Saying these things with an outsider might be seen as a provocation. But this is a mission. is the wish of people in this world, which is conveyed to the existence of the upper chamber of commerce, and then distributed to them. From the beginning of receiving the task, they are no longer outsiders. Leonai was hesitant now. She didn''t know whether she should take these two dangerous people to the night attack. If she didn''t take them, what if they were taken away by the empire and deceived. "I will let you see it." Aka Hitomi spoke again when Leonie was thinking, "What we are doing is definitely not the right thing, but it is definitely not the wrong thing...it should be. Said it is helpless, but in any case, if no one does it, there is no hope." When Chi Hitomi said these words, his expression was serious. This is her inner thinking and her own judgment. Altria and Joan finally focused their attention on the girl with scarlet eyes. "Isn''t it right or wrong, but helpless?" Jeanne muttered these words in a low voice, and she saw a familiar shadow from the red pupil. is like she used to be. In order to save the country, he stepped onto the battlefield unswervingly, in the name of God, but doing blood-stained crime. That is also helpless. "So, you should belong to the rebel camp?" Altria saw more things, but she was a little certain at the beginning. She nodded, "Just so, take us to your territory, let me Take a good look at you." "Your Majesty!" Leone''s mouth twitched slightly, "Since we know that we are rebels, how can we take strangers to our territory casually." Although it seems unlikely, but in case these two people are from the Empire. With their strength, the friends in the night attack are in danger. Assassins, caution is necessary, and those who are not cautious are already dead. Altria nodded, expressing understanding. then looked at Jeanne. "That direction." Joan raised his hand and pointed, and the invisible pale golden flame in the depths of his eyes seemed to be beating a little. All of a sudden, the expressions of Leonie and Akita changed a little. Because of that direction, it is the night attack direction. How did these two people know? Or is it that they originally came in the night? "You can''t stop us." Altria faced the red pupils with a majestic shock. "The realm and strength are too far apart. No matter what we want to do, you can''t stop it. , I am not a threat, but an advice." Dont look at Altria, it seems to be the knight king named "perfect". But when she was fighting all over the year, she never kept her hand, let alone be kind. Because this is also the responsibility of the king. Not everyone''s will and wish need to be cared about. As an object of disregard of his will, Leonay only felt a heavy feeling, as if a mountain was directly pressed down. "If you are really confident, although you are strong, we are not easy to be underestimated." Leonay took a breath and narrowed his eyes. "I''ll take you there." Chi Tong suddenly said. Leone staggered and almost fell to the ground. "Red Eye." She finally couldn''t help it, staring at Red Eye''s eyes and shouted like crazy, "What the **** is going on with you today, it''s usually not like this." No matter how familiar and trusted, I can''t stand it at this time. This is bringing two powerful people to the headquarters. Saying badly will bring danger to the partners. Everyone in Night Assault knows that the most calm-looking red pupil is the one who cares about her companion the most, and when her companion is killed, she is also the saddest one. How could a red pupil like this do something unfavorable to his companions. However. Chi pupil looked at Leone, but there was an expression in his eyes that he had never had before. Leone''s heart trembled. "They''re right, Leonie." Aka Hitomi said at a slower speed than ever before. "Because I am stronger, I can feel the feeling as if I can''t see the mountain at the top. Even if we, all the people, and all the revolutionary forces are added together, we may not be able to defeat them... This is no longer a gap that can be won by numbers." It is precisely because of this clearly realized that Red Hitomi made such a decision. The Revolutionary Army and Night Raid are no longer possible to retreatIf these two people are really on the side of the empire. That awaits them. has only one ending. To die later is no different from dying now. That''s why Chi pupil made such a decision. She believes that even the leader of the night attack, Najita, will make the same decision here. Believe the words of these two people and win them to their side, this is the only way to survive. Say this. Not only Leonie was dumbfounded and speechless, even Altria and Jeanne couldn''t help but look at Akiko. Such a keen perception and such a clear consciousness are not all qualities that can be possessed. But they didn''t say much. Any words spoken at this time cannot increase trust. "Let''s go," Altria said. She didn''t take any control measures against Aka Hitomi and Leonie, but after the sound fell, both Aka Hitomi and Leonie felt the invisible line of sight. It seems that everything about me is being stared at everywhere, and any small movements cannot be hidden, and even tell them this perception very clearly. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 849： : Embarrassing but polite Leonai finally understood a little bit why Aka Hitomi would say such things. The gap between them and these two people is much larger than she had imagined, and it has reached a completely different state. "Who are they?" Leonay couldn''t help but whispered to the red eyes. "How come two such powerful people suddenly appeared, and they happened to be met by us. The British kingdom has never heard of it. , And are they also emperors? What kind of emperor can be so powerful?" This series of questions is enough to show Leonai''s inner confusion. is really incomprehensible. In their concept, the emperor is the most powerful group of people in the world. Only the emperor can defeat the emperor. There is a huge gap between the emperor and the ordinary army. So as the Emperor, this is their confidence. However, the two people I met today completely broke this concept. If they really come from a faraway country, then there is no reason to have such terrifying strength. If they are emperors, then what kind of emperor must be able to have such a huge gap. Unfortunately. There is no way to answer these questions. because she cant understand either. However, Chitong is very clear about one thing. When the facts are in front of them, there is no other way but to accept them. ...... Although Aka Hitomi and Leonie decided to lead the way, they would not say that their companions were not even prepared. They deliberately took Joan and Altria to the guard zone. Here, there are not only all kinds of traps, but also the warning left by their companion-Lubbock. Lubbocks Imperial Equipment, ever-changing. The copulation fork is a silk-shaped imperial equipment that is hard to see with the naked eye. The inconspicuous places all over this forest are not for attack, but for warning, whether it is a dangerous species or the approach of a crowd, it will unknowingly cause the tremors of Teikoku, and then be Lubbock Find. Now, Lubbock has noticed the visitor. "Four people, two in front and two behind, Chih Tong and Leonay at the back." Lubbock quickly assembled his companions and explained the situation, "Chih Tong issued a warning to us, the signal is vigilance. Come." "How long will it take to come?" Najetta nodded clearly. "It''s very soon, it''s too late to evacuate." Lubbock also rarely did not have the usual frivolous performance. "Then set up a vigilant formation, let us see who is here." Najetta said. She actually didn''t plan to escape. The main members of Night Attack are basically here. This lineup, unless the woman from Esther came here in person, otherwise, it would be easy to withdraw. And Asides is still in the frontier war. Therefore, in theory, there will not be enough to threaten their existence. Of course, theory is just theory. At the first sight of Altria and Joan, she began to regret her decision. There was no other reason. Both of them exuded a terrible breath, and even in their eyes, it was like Facing the same kind of super dangerous danger. No, it''s scarier than that. Joan and Altria did it deliberately. They stirred power and even distorted a large area. In everyone''s eyes, they were like two terrifying behemoths. Even to the point of seeing an illusion, ordinary people just took a look. , Will be dizzy immediately. Who is ? Only this sentence is left in everyone''s mind. Chihitomi and Leonai followed, each time they took a step, they were in a trance. No matter how exaggerated one looks at reality, reality is often more exaggerated than imagined. Actually. Joan of Arc and Altria did so after careful consideration. They have already seen a kind of temperament from Akita and Leonai. is called the killer. Although it doesn''t look like a killer, they are undoubtedly doing similar work. They have already shouldered the consciousness of killing people who have nothing to do with them, or being killed by people who have nothing to do with them. People like this are the most vigilant. It''s hard to trust them. In such a situation, showing strength is the fastest way to gain trust, a very simple truth-I can easily kill you, what else is untrustworthy. At this moment. Najeta raised her hand with an ugly expression. is not a gesture of preparing to attack, but a signal of contact alertness. Useless. Any warning is useless. The two people in front of her are not humans at all. Even in her heart, even Esders does not have such a frightening aura. This is simply an incomprehensible existence beyond imagination. In this case, to be vigilant is easy to be regarded as provocation. soon. Jeanne and Altria appeared in front of everyone. They looked at each other. All are member reserves! Sure enough, the Chamber of Commerce will not let the two of them meet irrelevant people for no reason. The place where they will appear in the forest is specially arranged by the Chamber of Commerce to let them quickly familiarize themselves with the world. "I am the Knight King of Britain, Altria, from a far away country. This is my companion, Joan." Altria took the lead in speaking, giving a simple introduction to herself, and then paused for a moment, straight to the point. He said rightly, "I am waiting to come, so that you people of this country, UU reading can be freed from misfortune, and obtain peace and happiness." It was so straightforward, it made the people in front of him stunned for a while. Because this is really beyond understanding. is as incomprehensible as the strength of these two men. Forget about the king from a distant country. Why did he say he wanted to give happiness to the people of this country when he came up? What is the motivation? What is the purpose? What are you going to do? Najetta''s mind was blank. However, her qualities as an excellent commander in command made her react quickly. "Welcome, I welcome you on behalf of the people." Najeta smiled brightly, and said something that seemed a little embarrassing to everyone. is like the words and conversations of people who are not second-degree disease forcibly catering to second-degree disease. awkward but polite. But Altria and Joan do not care. Their appearance is inherently incomprehensible to these people, and it doesn''t matter if it is not enough, but they will gradually understand later. "Then start by understanding you." Altria continued, "We hope that we can learn about this country from you. You should all be killers. Then start with your mission. We want Know what kind of people you killed." Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 850： : Hunger is the enemy of the battlefield Altria is very direct. Since this is the way of meeting, there is no need to continue to delay. Be more direct and good for both parties. Najetta gave her a deep look and nodded. "Yes, we happen to have a mission goal tonight, you can go and see." Although all this happened too suddenly, Najetta still guessed some general conditions. directly agreed. Their goal tonight is indeed a very advantageous goal, with typical representation of corrupt nobles in the empire. After Natasha agreed, everyone could feel it. The aura of the two people in front of them was completely different. The frightening breath like a mountain slowly dissipated. is even more surprising. The armor on their bodies also began to disappear. In the light, he changed back to everyday casual clothes. all of a sudden. was transformed from two terrifying female warriors into two similar-looking girls who looked like twins. Digu? Najettas first reaction was Teigu. But she quickly shook her head and rejected this conjecture by herself. The reason is very simple. Her instinct told her that even if the two people in front of them have become like this, they still have terrible strength, and the calmness on their faces is enough to explain everything. "It''s okay, so you don''t need to stand here like this." A light smile appeared on Joan''s face, "Don''t be nervous, we should not be your enemies." Even if it is an enemy, it will not harm these people. These are what Joan said in her mind, and she didn''t say it. This confidence comes from strength. In this world, they are basically invincible. Such an attitude will naturally not let these killers relax, but at least they relax on the surface. Except for one person. Hill. This slender elder sister who wears glasses and has a slender figure is still ignorant. "Isn''t it an enemy?" She held her huge kendo and whispered to Lubbock next to her. "Not for the time being, but you can''t let your guard down." Lubbock replied in a low voice. At such a close distance, it is impossible for the two of Jean to not hear. She looked at Hill. This seems to be the only one among them who is not really wary of them, and walks over. "Hello, my name is Jeanne." "Hello..." Hill seemed to be taken aback, and then said slowly, "My name is Hill." "Hill, we are not your enemies." Joan laughed. "Your mission at night, we will go with you. Then, can I follow you first? You don''t care about me, just do what you usually do. Things will do." Joan is actually taking the initiative to get closer to these people. Everyone here is a member reserve. Although it has not yet been determined whether to form his own guild, if there are more companions in the future chamber of commerce, Jeanne still has a longing. "I only need to do what I usually do?" Hill was still in a slow tone, with a blank face, "But, I don''t know what I usually do." "..." Joan was also a little dazed. "We usually live the lives of ordinary people. We live together, cleaning, cooking, and investigating." Najeta walked over to help Joan of Arc. "If you want to observe us, you should change someone. Hill is the only one who has not been assigned a task." "Why?" Joan subconsciously said. Could it be that this is a very special person? "Because she can''t do anything but fight." Nadette replied without concealment. "I''m sorry." Hill seemed to have finally figured out something, and honestly apologized to Joan, "I''m really sorry that I can''t do anything." "No, it''s okay." Jeanne shook her head, seeming to finally understand the character of the purple-haired girl in front of him, and shook her head quickly, but after thinking about it for a while, she made up her mind, "In this case, follow me. ." I don''t know why, she has a good feeling for this somewhat natural-looking girl with glasses, Yujie. She has realized it. Hill''s eyes are very clear. She wants to know why Hill, who has such simple and clear eyes, would be a killer. On the other side, Altria saw that Jeanne seemed to have begun to blend in, and was not to be outdone. directly and majesticly opened his mouth and said: "Then, who is in charge of the food here?" "Food..." Nadette was taken aback. "Logistics is a vital part of the battle, and the person in charge of the food is particularly important. I think I should be able to find some answers I want to find." Altria said with confidence. Unless someone familiar with her, it''s really hard to think of what she actually wants to do. However, Najetta seemed to see a familiar feeling. She hesitated. I still trust my instinct. "Red Hitomi is in charge of hunting." Najeta pointed to Chi Hitomi, "Let''s take this guest with you. Everyone will go with the task at night." Chitong nodded. She will not refuse a formal assignment. "So you are in charge of hunting?" Altria turned her head to look at the red eyes, and looked up and down, seemingly satisfied, "Hunting is a necessary ability for soldiers, if you don''t know how to fill the battlefield. The stomach is not qualified to be called a warrior at all. Hunger is the enemy of battle." Chitong didn''t seem to expect Altria to say this suddenly. UU Reading But then, a raging flame began to burn in her eyes. "I think so too, and I will prove to you that I am definitely a qualified fighter!" "Then I will wait and see." Altria''s expression was solemn. There seemed to be a raging fire between the two people, as if they were confronting each other, and as if they were like-minded. The rest of the people, even Najetta dare not interject. So, Altria left with Chi pupil, as if to test her ability to fill her stomach. And Hill was also left by Jeandra. Joan intends to cultivate the relationship. The remaining few people, standing in the same place, seemed to be stunned for a long time. "What kind of people are these two?" Ma Yin, who was holding the big gun, seemed to be finally unable to bear it, and suddenly burst into a dance. "At first it scared me to death. I thought I saw the change. The adult-shaped super super super dangerous species, I thought it must be dead today, and then it became like a good talker, what the king said, who can tell me what is going on!" Basically, Mayin said everything everyone wanted to say alone. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 851： : The darkness in the imperial capital Things happened so suddenly and changed so quickly that people like them were completely confused. If you are not a killer, you need a strong psychological quality, and it is really difficult to withstand such pressure. "In short, you have all seen the strength of those two people." Najetta looked around for a week, attracting everyone''s attention, "This is the reality before her eyes. As long as there is this one, even if they are Neuropathy, we have to accompany them to neuropathy." Najetta''s words are straightforward, but they are also true. The feeling of making them completely immobile just because of the momentum is enough to explain everything. "What should I do now?" Lubbock hesitated, "Would you like to make some preparations in advance?" He meant preparation, which meant going to the imperial capital to do something, or to investigate. If it is confirmed that these two people have nothing to do with the emperor. It is a very simple matter to make their relationship with the imperial capital deteriorate. For example, letting a lustful nobleman just meet them, relying on their appearance and the identity of the twins, will definitely cause contradictions. Since the other party says that he is the king, it is the slightest blasphemy and insult. Najetta did think about it. Although she doesn''t like this method, if it is for revolution, she can also try it. Night attack was originally a team that performed some dirty tasks for the revolutionary army. But, eventually she shook her head. "There is no need." She said with some worry, "What the empire looks like, we don''t need to do anything deliberately, as long as we go there, we can see at a glance. The most important thing is that we don''t know their details. There are a lot of eyeliners in the imperial capital, so our behavior is likely to show our feet." That''s bad. Actually, Najeta believed in the words of Joan and Altria, because it was so powerful that there was no need to lie to them. And this is also the main reason why Joan of Arc and Altria show their aura. Late at night, coming soon. The relationship between Hill and Joan seems to have become very good, although the two people only read the book in the study for an afternoon, and on the other side, the appearance of Altria and Red Eyes surprised everyone even more. . In a short afternoon, there is a faint feeling between the two people as if they are companions. This kind of feeling is hard to describe, but it is clear and clear. "Crimson Eye...what did you do with the guests?" Najetta asked curiously. "Fighting!" Chi Hitomi looked serious, "Altria is a respectable and powerful opponent." "Crimson Eyes are not bad for you." Altria also looked serious. "There are very few people who can compare to me in this aspect. In terms of eating, I, Altria, would like to call you the strongest!" The rest of the people looked dumbfounded. Eat? fight? What the hell. Only Joan rolled a lovely eye up, and the two of them had a meal out of bread. But, this girl unexpectedly surpassed Altria in the high volume? It''s impossible. Joan secretly took a look at the slender figure of the red pupil, only that there should be no such possibility. "Ahem." Najeta coughed slightly, "Then, let''s go now." Although she didn''t know what happened between the two people, it was a good thing anyway. After all, a good relationship must be good for the empire. To be an exaggeration, these people have already entrusted their lives and deaths to the overthrow of the empire. They may die at any time, and they also understand and have made this awareness. For this, whether it is for them No matter what you do. Everyone set off again. speechless all the way. Even if the relationship with Altria became better, the red pupil gradually began to diffuse his unique aura. This is not only a respect for life, but also a respect for themselves. In the imperial capital, in an aristocratic mansion. "This is our goal." Najeta stood in the shadow beside the mansion. Originally, she didn''t need to do this task, but in this case, she must come. "Is the target inside?" Altria looked inside. "No." Nadette took a deep look at her, "Everyone inside is the target we want to kill." "Everyone?" Altria was taken aback. A gust of wind brought her will into the mansion, and saw a family that seemed to be enthusiastic, a kind father, a gentle mother, and a lovely daughter. She can feel it. The emotions between this family are sincere. My brows have been raised. "For what reason did you kill this family?" Although she was not in a hurry to make a decision, her tone was already a bit serious. If Najetta answered that it was for political reasons, she would probably be a little disappointed. After all, these people are member reserves. is her possible companion in the future. However, Najeta is also observing Altria. Seeing her expression, I was finally relieved. What this person said should basically be true. "You must have not looked at the warehouse." She pointed in a direction. Altria looked over, and for a moment, her eyes suddenly searched. She saw the corpse. The tortured corpses just hung in that place. No, there are still alive. "Jan of Arc." She yelled immediately, and it was Joan who had also opened her eyes and disappeared in an instant. UU reading www.uukANAshu. com No one else saw how she disappeared. quietly, there is no movement. And Altrias figure disappeared Lubbock swallowed. "Head, what should I do now?" "We will go there too." She pointed to the warehouse. When the night attackers sneaked in cautiously, what they saw was a more **** and terrifying picture than in the intelligence. These corpses were hung up like hogs. Only the remains of their bodies can tell what they are. What kind of terrible torture was in front of him. And Joan of Arc and Altria are standing in front of a girl who is hung up. Judging by the sunshine of Najetta, the girl should have been out of help. However, Jeanne has a palm on her body. The skin began to heal visible to the naked eye, the heartbeat beat again, and even the body that had been getting cold began to warm up. "Awesome..." Although Najita had overestimated the strength of these two men infinitely, she was still shocked by this magical scene. So far. Everything displayed by these two men can''t be explained by Teigu. Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 852： : A warrior, not a coward "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Joan didn''t care about the sight of everyone at night, and a raging fire burned in her heart. Fighting on the battlefield is an indelible sin. And this torture. Even the saint will be angry. At first glance, there were at least nearly a hundred corpses, but there was not much rancid smell in the house. Obviously, this kind of place has been carefully taken care of and is cleaner than a slaughterhouse. Except for this young girl, there was only one still alive on the other side. Also suffering from severe poison. Altria didn''t have a very powerful treatment method, but he used the red potion to stabilize his life, but he opened his eyes wide and didn''t care about his condition at all, just staring at the one he thought it was early Companion who is already dead. Alive! Really come alive! Iyeas grinned and seemed to want to laugh. Although he was very weak, he still laughed. Because he knows. The persistence of myself and Sha You finally ushered in hope. But after laughing, the flames of revenge suddenly burned in his chest. It is at this time. The badges of Altria and Jeanne shook suddenly. There was a slight change in their expressions. The shock of the badge does not mean that Iyeas and Shayo are already member reserves, but it reminds them that they have the potential to become member reserves, and they have issued freely selectable task branches. [When you find a life with the potential of a member reserve, you can help strengthen your aspirations and beliefs, and grow into a member reserve with membership qualifications, and you can get rewards for 2 and 4 pot qualifications] Is there such a task? Joan and Altria seem to understand that the biggest change after the Chamber of Commerce reform is to absorb more members more efficiently. The two looked at each other. Allocated soon. One for each. "Youth." Altria stood beside Iyeas, lowered her head to look at him, "Your injury will heal soon, but I saw the flame of revenge in your eyes. You are a soldier, not Coward, in that case" A sword was taken out of the badge space by Altria. A swipe was inserted into the hand of Iyeas. It was a blue piece of equipment that Altria opened from the fourth-level tank. Shining scarlet light, intriguing. Even, just watching, there is a feeling of tingling in the eyes. Najeta squinted her eyes and seemed to show an incredible expression. In terms of temperament alone, this sword was even more exaggerated than any imperial tool she had ever seen, and it was sharp and powerful. The feeling of strength was unconcealed, and it was extraordinary at first glance. Take it out on purpose? Or take it out at will? Iyeas wouldn''t think so much. He raised his head, looked at Altria, who was like a king in front of him, and felt the gaze that looked like a soldier, and the raging flames agitated from his heart. He didn''t know who the woman who had saved them was. No words could describe his gratitude, but at this moment, he just wanted to fight like a real warrior. The body that should have been weakened suddenly showed new strength. He struggled, rolled and got up, reaching out and grabbing the hilt of the sword. For an instant. A tingling sensation came from the palm of his hand. It was obviously a smooth hilt, but when held, it seemed to have countless thorns. However, everyone can see clearly. That is the small breath of sword aura that naturally erupts from the sword. Subsequently. Scarlet blood poured out from the palm of Iyeas, not dripping, but continuously spreading in the gully on the sword, and then pouring back, Iyeas'' body gradually appeared and red light, he His skin turned red, but his eyes were filled with determination for a moment. Because he felt it. Power is emerging in the body! Unprecedented power! The young man who could not even stand still stood up at this time, and the sword aura on the sword seemed to spread to him, and everyone who attacked at night felt that he could not look directly. It turned out to be...so powerful! ? No words could describe the shock of Ye Xi''s hearts. They are all Emperor Gu, and naturally understand this feeling. But what do you think... The changes made by this person after holding the sword are much stronger than the situation when they use Emperor Gu! You should know that the use of Teigu has a strong burden on physical strength, and a person who is weak to such a dying point can also become stronger by using "Teigu"? Iyeas held his sword and looked at his hands, also showing an incredible expression. But he knows who gave it all. He took a look at the eyes still closed, but the pale face gradually returned to the rosy Sha You. Iyeas, holding his sword, knelt down on one knee to Adtoria. Although nothing said. But everything goes without saying. Altria''s expression remained unchanged. As a king, he has long been accustomed to accepting the allegiance and following of others. She just lifted her invisible space and pointed in a certain direction. "Bring those who have harmed you, this king wants to ask questions." "Yes!" Iyeas felt his blood all boil, shouted heavily, and his figure had already rushed out. the speed is very fast. Almost to the point where he himself is a little unaccustomed. He doesn''t even know how powerful he is now. Just like an evil tiger, it directly violently broke through the city wall and rushed into the mansion fiercely. "Who!" "There are enemies!" "what!" The guards who blocked the way, the guards who were once feared by him, are now as weak as a piece of paper, and he can''t even block him at all. They just gently swing the long sword in their hands, and these guards have a brand new battle. A was easily torn apart, together with the flesh. Iyeas looked like laughing, but couldn''t laugh at all. He never thought. I practiced martial arts hard, and the first time I used it would be in such a place. This is the imperial capital they have longed for and yearned for since childhood. It''s just a cannibal world. finally. He rushed into the glamorous restaurant without any hindrance. The three nobles who tortured them hugged each other like helpless cats, showing a look of fear. Think about the terrible faces they had when they tortured themselves and Sha You. Iyeas suddenly felt bored. "The king wants to see you." He said in a hoarse voice. He didn''t even say any extra words. He was directly **** with rope in the screaming voice of the family, and he dragged his way back to the warehouse. Go in. He doesn''t care what king Altria is. Since the lady who saved herself says she is the king, she is the queen. Chapter 853： : A country that is completely hopeless When Iyeas took the family to the warehouse. directly dropped to the ground. and then still half kneeling in front of Altria. If their other partner saw him at this time, he would definitely feel unrecognizable, but after experiencing something like that, who wouldn''t have such a huge change? Even the Sha You who is always smiling softly will be completely different. Altria glanced at the family who didn''t suffer much harm, it seemed a bit accidental. After all, Iyeas was treated so cruelly. Even if I dont abuse it back, its not surprising that its revenge, and it can even be said to be quite normal. but now. There is no one who lacks arms or legs, even if he was punched and vomited blood. "Don''t you hate them?" Altria asked aloud. "Hate!" Iyeas lowered his head and said in a very heavy tone, "but I am even more cruel to myself. I will believe their disguise so easily, and there is no way to protect even my companions! In contrast, they are also It''s just some trivial residue in this cruel world." Yeyes hates himself or the world. When he gains power. He suddenly found out. Even if he kills this family, he can''t change anything, and he can''t even eliminate the hatred in his heart. Altria nodded slightly. She understood this emotion of Iyeas. This is actually very good. If the goal of revenge is to look at this family member, when the task is completed, there will be no new wish or true wish. If it is only at this level, it is impossible to become a member of the Chamber of Commerce. Sex. Altria didn''t say anything, she just looked at the couple on the ground in a hug and a family. If anyone else saw this scene, they would definitely think they were innocent. The expression of fear and weakness, the trembling body, the gesture of relying on each other in despair. Even Altria, when I first saw them, she couldn''t imagine that they were capable of committing such atrocity. No killing intent, no distortion. is even more cherished the unconcealed love for his family. "Do you know what you did wrong?" Altria asked with a frown. At this time, she all exudes a cold breath, and she is truly an inviolable king. This is a posture that has been admired and admired by countless people. The aristocratic family also trembled severely. "Honorable lord." As the head of the family, the nobleman guarded his wife and daughter behind him, trying to show a pleasing smile, "If anything is offended by me, please tell me that I will do my best to compensate." "What''s the offense?" Altria''s brow furrowed deeper. The old man''s body trembled fiercely. But the hand protecting the wife and daughter did not let go. "Look at everything around you." Altria raised her hand and waved "Don''t you know why!?" The nobleman looked around. suddenly thought of something terrible. "Could it be said that among these country folks, are there anyone that an adult knows?" Although it is said that there are usually some villagers who know some powerful people, there may be other things. In case, anyone else is the slave of the adult in front of you. or plaything. It is also possible that I will be as angry as I am now. This nobleman thought of this, and said quickly: "I will make it up, I will make it! I''m really sorry, but please don''t hurt my wife and daughter." Altria stared at their family. Even in this purgatory-like environment, they didn''t feel the slightest discomfort. All the fears are all from her. Altria suddenly understood. For these people, everything they do is taken for granted. Treat these people just like some people treat unimportant animals, and they can be tortured with a completely torturous mentality, and they will not feel that there is anything wrong at all. For example, some people like to catch flies. like to use electric shocks to electric mosquitoes. even likes to watch the ants spin around in the circle they drew. These people have this mentality. Altria closed her eyes slightly. spread his own perception out of this mansion and spread out toward this prosperous city. Everything in this city began to converge towards her bit by bit. Everything about people. Whether it''s what you are saying, your emotions or your thoughts, or what you are doing. With Altria''s strength, she can make herself like a real god, knowing everything and perceiving everything. Then-- She saw all kinds of dirty things and dirty thoughts. Everything that seemed incredible to her seemed to be taken for granted in this imperial capital, and one step further. For example, this family. Arrogance has reached the point of incomparable. They did not treat these outsiders as the same kind. "Although it is said that this is a corrupt country, it is still beyond imagination at this level." Altria''s voice was a little lamented, a little bitter, and some determination. "I think you should understand it too." Najeta stepped up at this time. "This country is no longer saved. What we are doing may not be the right thing, but it is the only one that can save this The country''s affairs are also helpless things." Altria did not speak. Of course she already understands. The wrong thought has penetrated into the foundation of this country. No matter what kind of person the little emperor sitting in the palace is, it is impossible to save this country. Overthrowing this country is everyones only hope. "Not enough." She frowned suddenly and looked at Najetta. "This can only prove that this country is wrong, but it does not prove that you will not be equally wrong. I need more understanding. " She couldn''t believe it. It would be a group of pure people who resisted in such a country. Perhaps, there are only these killers in front of me. Najetta didn''t understand the meaning of Altria''s words at once. And just when she wanted to say something. Suddenly there was a soft cough from Sha You on the other side. This girl has completely woke up. She opened her eyes in a daze, and the first thing she saw was Jeanne''s gentle smile. "You woke up, peace of mind, there is nothing more to do." Jeanne said in a gentle voice as possible. Chapter 854： : It’s not good to get your clothes dirty Sayu is still in a blank state in her mind, but the memory soon floods like a tide. The ferocious aristocratic lady, painful abuse. made her body tremble imperceptibly. But, she quickly endured it. Sha You is a girl with strong willpower. No matter what kind of abuse she never defeated her spirit and will, she persisted till the end without giving in the slightest. So now, she still looks stubbornly. Jeanne, as if this girl with a gentle smile overlapped with the first lady who looked the same gentle at first. "Sa, Sha You..." There was a trembling voice beside him. "Yeyes!" Suddenly, Shayou heard the voice of her companion, turned her head abruptly, and saw the current appearance of Yeyes. was naked, holding a scarlet sword, and exuding a shocking sense of sharpness. That said. But only by looking at the caring and excited expression, you can understand that this is a companion who has grown up together since childhood. "Great, Shayou!" Iyeas seemed to have changed back to the boy before, leaning over excitedly, "It''s okay, the queen and her companions saved us." "Queen?" Sha You''s eyes moved around. Soon I saw Altria, who was dressed in gorgeous battle armor and blue cloak, as noble and majestic as a queen. She finally understood what happened. clutched the towel that Joan had changed on her body, and struggled to sit up. "Many thanks!" "Don''t move." Joan stretched out her hand to stop her, "Although your body has been cured, but in that situation, you have already stepped into death with one foot. The separation of soul and body still needs to be recuperated." "But, please accept my thanks!" Sha You looked a little stubborn, "Although we are country folks, we also understand the meaning of life-saving grace." "A countryman..." Altria suddenly uttered a rant, and took a deep look at Sha You, "In my eyes, you are more like a''person'' than these decadent nobles. Knowledge and status do not represent a person''s morals. Now, they are left to you." After finished speaking, she turned around and walked out. Even as strong as her. staying in this kind of purgatory environment, will feel a certain torment. After all, Altria''s heart still adheres to the morality of chivalry. and followed closely. Joan of Arc and the people of Night Attack also came out one by one. Ieyes glanced at the three nobles on the ground, and then at Sha You, the meaning was obvious, he planned to hand it over to Sha You. These three nobles seem to finally understand that their lives are left to Sha You to decide. "Sa, Shayou." Miss Arya trembling, said with a hint of flattery, "Yes, I''m sorry, I apologize to you, but, but I did help you, right? I also invited you to eat. Such a delicious meal...I promise, there will never be such a thing to happen again..." At this time, Arya looked as if she was still that gentle and lovely noble lady. Anyone who sees it will think this is a very good girl. and the other side. Sayu also didn''t see much hatred on her face, and there was not much expression on her face. She just looked at Arya quietly, as if listening to her words seriously. This gave Arya''s family confidence, they almost smiled. Aryas father even offered a financial compensation, which was a figure that Shayo and Iyeas could not even think of before. So Sa You chuckled lightly. Although she is from the country, she is actually naturally beautiful, and she is a little jealous when she looks at Arya at this time. But she also laughed. Because she felt that Sha You had agreed. Hmph, a countryman is a countryman, and just spend a little money. "Excuse me, are you finished?" Sa You asked softly. "Huh?" The voice became louder and louder, and the more and more confident noble master seemed to be taken aback. "If you are finished, please go on the road." Sha You''s tone became more gentle. "Get on the road... wait!" The family seemed to finally realize something and screamed again, but Sha You had already picked up the dagger left by the person in the night attack and dragged it. With a weak body, he walked step by step. "Don''t struggle." She held the dagger with a gentle smile, "Don''t worry, I won''t torture you, it won''t be good if the clothes given by your benefactor get dirty." A knife goes directly to the heart. and carefully avoided the blood splashing on the clothes. This is a skill learned as a girl through long-term hunting. Listening to the horrified screams coming from the room, some people outside naturally knew what had happened, and the expressions of Joan of Arc and Altria were a little bit relieved. Although they have come out, it is impossible to escape their perception of everything that happens inside. So I can feel it clearly. Like Iyeias, Shayo doesnt actually have much hatred for the stray noble family. She made this decision based on reason This encounter is painful, but it is also them The push of transformation. Whether it is Joan of Arc or Altria, they admire them somewhat. "I''m thinking about it now," Joan said softly, "Did the adult feel the same way when he was training us." "The existence of that state is not something we can easily figure out." Altria shook her head, but after a pause, said, "However, there are always some emotions that are similar." The people next to Ye Xi pricked their ears. Especially Najetta. In this short two-sentence dialogue, too much news was revealed. That adult? to cultivate? Can''t figure it out easily? Even if they are as powerful as them, since there are people who can be described in this tone? How terrible is that? Najetta finally began to realize that these two people, perhaps from a place that the empire had never touched before, a place even stronger than the empire, so powerful that they could hardly imagine. "Your Majesty." Najeta seemed to have made up his mind and walked to Altria''s face. "Although I don''t know why your Majesty came to our country, as you can see, our country has already arrived. At the end, I beg, Your Majesty, for the people struggling to survive on this land, wish us a hand!" She directly invited. Whether you agree or disagree. This is her plea, her hope. The others in the night attack also looked over. Chapter 855： : You all follow my command Altria thought for a while. "What you are doing is to eradicate some corrupt aristocrats like this in the imperial capital?" "It''s not just aristocrats." Nadetta replied, "There are also some strong people. We are a killer organization. The main purpose is to accept the employment of those who have been oppressed to helplessly, and to reduce the power of the empire." "It''s just that, it''s not enough to overthrow the empire." Altria said, thinking of the information he had just heard from the city, "Although this country has broken down to its roots, it still has powerful pillars supporting it. For example, the general named Esther and her army." Speaking of Esders, Altria''s eyes also showed some appreciation. She just heard no less news about Esders. In the eyes of the empires, they adore this utterly frontier general. There are family members of the military, saying that Esthers has distributed all the rewards she received to her subordinates, saying that she treats her subordinates very well, saying that she guards the frontier and has a great reputation. is even more rare. This is a female general. Although Altria did not know why such a good-sounding general would be willing to continue to support this decayed empire, but this does not prevent her from having expectations of this female general, if she is also a member In terms of reserve service, it seems that the Knights of the Round Table can add more women and men. But when Najetta heard the name, she looked at Altria''s approving gaze, her expression suddenly changed. "There may be a misunderstanding in this, Your Majesty." She immediately became nervous, "I don''t know what you know about Esther, but she is definitely not what you think." Isn''t it what I think? Altria''s brows wrinkled slightly again. but did not say anything. As a king, it is natural for people to flatter or maliciously slander her in front of her, but she has always adhered to what the "perfect king" should do. Although she does not adhere to perfection so much, she will not be easily disturbed by these words. She will use her own way to distinguish. When Shayou and Iyeas walked out of it, it was time for the crowd to return. all the way. No one in the night raid speaks anymore, only Altria and Jeanne talk in a low voice in front, but it seems that there is a magical power covering them, even the night raid can''t hear even a single sound. Actually. Joan is discussing the next thing with Altria. There are only two things to do, one thing to overthrow the empire, and then rebuild order, and ensure that this order can still be maintained after the two of them leave. This is the main task. And another thing. is to train people with the potential of membership, such as Shayo and Iyeas, and then absorb the member reserves that they get together, such as some people in the night raid, and may meet more people in the future. This is about their guild. It can even be said that the latter is more important. After all, the importance of the guild in the chamber of commerce is already clear. "I don''t think we can overthrow the empire with too rough methods." Joan expressed her opinion, "That way, many people will die, and it will not stand in the future construction." "Yes." Altria also agreed, "The soldiers are right or wrong on the battlefield. For this world, it may be a war, but for us, it is not. My opinion is that from High-level people or a few people began to disintegrate the power of the empire, especially those who had mastered military power, to punish the enemy and only the evil head." "For example, General Esdes?" Jeanne understood Altria''s meaning at once. "I have this idea." Altria has collected a lot of intelligence in the short period of time. "There are only two pillars left in this country, one is Esthers and the other is Bud. Bud is a deeply rooted royalist. Although he is not corrupt and sticks to his heart, I am afraid that he can only use force, but Esdes..." Speaking of this person, Altria didn''t know what to say. After a pause, he still said. "I want to see you first before talking." From the perspective of the people of the imperial capital, Esdes is a rare good general in the empire. Not greedy for money, not greedy for power, considerate to subordinates, and brave enough to fight. But, judging from the expression on Najetta just now, there seems to be something other people don''t know. "The general is still on the frontier, and at our speed, he will be there soon." Jeanne looked over with questioning eyes. means to ask, do you want to go? In the main task, it is still based on Altrias opinions. After all, she is the king, and she knows better and is better at such things. This is why Joan of Arc invited Altria instead of the gods to do this. task. And Altria thought about it for a while. shook his head. "Don''t worry, before that, we can learn more about it and do some trials by the way." just meet, there are still some things that are not clear. UU Reading Altria thinks more. Then. After arriving at the night raid headquarters. Altria said directly to the night raiders. "From now on, you all must follow my command." "What!?" Ye Raid everyone was shocked. "It''s not that I help you, but you help me. In return, I will provide you with weapons, drugs, and even train you, so that your strength will grow rapidly." Altria said. She needs manpower. This task, if you dont want to be carried out in a rough way, then manpower is indispensable, and this is also in line with the idea of ??recruiting manpower. Everyone looked at each other. Finally, the realization was focused on Najetta. "Can I ask, what does your Majesty come to our country without hesitation and hope to get something?" Najeta felt that it was time to learn more about these two mysterious and powerful ladies. "Naturally, there are interests that I hope." Altria admitted happily, and looked around. "There are some benefits that you can''t understand, but some can tell you directly-we are here to find potential. companion." "Companion?" Najeta seemed to have thought of something. "You should see our strength." Altria took a step forward. There was a boom. The terrifying mighty power like a galaxy burst out from her body, rushing straight into the sky, and even blown away the large clouds in the night sky in an instant, revealing the bright moon. Chapter 856： : Obtained from the jar This terrifying force that cannot be described in words, although not directly pressed on the body of the night raiders, but at such a close distance, it is still enough to be shocked to stand unsteadily and stagger. Everyone looked up at Altria in horror. As if there is only one person left in the entire world. is magnificent like a god, like the whole world. Najetta found that she was wrong. Every time, she tried her best to use the limits of her imagination to guess the strength and origin of these two people, but every time, the result still far exceeded her guess. This is not the emperor of the world at all. is a **** who stands high above all living beings! "We have an absolute gap in the level of life with you." Altria looked at everyone imposingly, "However, we did not reach this level at the beginning. All of this stems from the fact that some of you may still Unimaginable existence, He gives us the opportunity to gain strength and fulfill our wishes." "Such a powerful force... is it actually bestowed?" Everyone in the night attack couldn''t help taking a breath. has reached the limit. Everything in front of them completely exceeded their worldview. Even compared with this majestic force that seems to be able to easily destroy the world, the goal of overthrowing the empire and saving the people seems so small. But. also makes people can''t help but raise their imagination and yearning. What it is like to be able to give this kind of power and to make people become a god. In the midst of darkness, is there really someone high above, watching everyone? "However, opportunities also need to be seized with our own hands." Altria continued, "No matter how powerful the world, there is order and competition, so we need companions, we need people with potential, we come to you Here, I am looking for my future companion. I am a knight king and rule the country by order. I am definitely not a tyrant who acts wantonly." At this point, the meaning is very obvious. There was no concealment in Altria''s eyes. She is optimistic about these people in front of her. want to train them, take them to their own country. Even Joan, looking at Altria at this time, has a feeling of admiration. Such a king is someone who can really be followed. After all, she is not in the name of God, the majesty of God, but to make everyone believe in her, follow her, everything is her will, her charm. And night attack everyone feels even more so. Some people are at a loss. For example, Mayin and Lubbock. However, some of them are hot inside. For example, Brand Brand was originally a general of the empire. He joined the army with enthusiasm. He wanted to get his own pursuit with his hands. However, the empire was corrupted, so he joined the revolutionary army. Now, he feels that he has encountered something truly worth pursuing. king. However, everyone didn''t speak, everyone still looked at Najeta as the leader of the night raid. They are a group after all. Najeta raised her head and looked at Altria, who looked like a god, and looked at her majesty with a gentle gaze. "I..." She took a slow and deep breath, "It seems that there is no reason to refuse, it''s just that... I might not know good or bad to say that, but I was born in this land and grew up in this The kingdom, no matter what, I also hope to save the people on this land from the cruel empire." "Don''t worry, this is what we are going to do." Altria slowed down her voice, showing approving eyes, and the aura on her body gradually disappeared, "It is the duty of human beings to love the homeland, especially the king. I can understand." Everyone was relieved. But she turned to look excited. Such two powerful people are willing to help them, wouldn''t it be easy to overthrow the empire. "Lets rest tonight." Altrias armor also changed back to plain clothes, with a smile in her eyes, "Starting tomorrow, I will take you to do something." She has already thought about what to do afterwards. But early the next morning. There are several people who are depressed. It is obvious that they have been dreaming last night, but did not sleep well all night. Jeanne chuckled slightly, raised his hand a little, and the few who hadn''t rested immediately felt full of energy. is really amazing. "Sister Joan, don''t you use the power of Emperor Gu?" Ma Yin leaned in front of Joan with a look of curiosity. Compared with Altria, who has the status of a king and is full of majesty, Jeanne, who always wears a gentle smile, is closer. "No, it''s the power of the jar." Jeanne laughed. "The jar?" Ma Yin looked blank. "You''ll know about it later." Jeanne didn''t give much explanation. She looked up and down at Mayin, thought for a while, took out a badge and handed it to her, "You put this on her body." "What is this?" Mayin took it. Just when I put it on my chest, I felt a strong warm current surging my whole body, staying in my mind. suddenly, his whole body was shocked, showing an incredible expression. She feels that her spirit is stronger than ever This is a special equipment I got from the jar. It can increase mental power and reaction power. It is very suitable for you. In fact, there are still The potential that you never tapped. "Jan of Arc explained. "I have it here too." Altria also walked over, "These are all equipment that we don''t need. We will first use them to improve your strength." Everyone got some equipment. includes Sha You. She picked among those equipment, and finally chose a barbed whip that didn''t match her. is also a rare blue treasure. Altria and others have already opened a lot of fourth-level pots. When the third-level pots were slightly precious, blue was rare, and it was nothing to them. The cards had been replaced by purple epics. But for the people who are still weak at night. is enough to be amazed. Najetta held a delicate and small hammer, and only felt a steady stream of power emerging from her body. "This kind of weapon is completely different from Teigu. Not only does it require no physical strength, it can also directly increase strength." She asked curiously, "Is it because of the unique manufacturing process?" "We don''t know either." Altria shook her head, "They were all obtained directly from the jar." is the jar again. Night Attack Everyone is now full of curiosity about the jar. What the **** is this? refers to someone? A certain force? Some kind of technique? But when they want to ask, the answer they get is just "you''ll know when the time comes." Chapter 857： : Go and provocation "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Over the next day, Night Attack was familiarizing himself with his new weapons or equipment. It''s one thing to feel strong. But when it is actually tried, that kind of power is truly shown. Everyone was shocked and excited. "I feel like I can beat the past ten me!" Leonay said excitedly, and everyone agreed. This kind of power is completely different from when using Teikoku. Using Teikoku, you can clearly perceive that Teikoku is a weapon. And use this equipment. It''s as if this power is one''s own. It is impossible to describe it in words. And the other side. While pointing everyone at Altria, he caught a lot of dangerous species. She really likes the world a little bit. In her country, hunting is not so enjoyable. The meat is tender and more tender. The red pupil can be so powerful, it must be related to the prey of this world. After the Meimei meal, Altria stood in front of everyone. "Everyone, the task I want to give you is to challenge yourself." "Provocation?" Najetta and others seemed thoughtful. "Yes, you already have such a powerful force. It is no longer necessary to be cautiously hostile in the shadows as before." Altria was as heroic as an upcoming march, "Go to the capital, go Let the hopeless be punished, and let the entire emperor keep your name." Since the power is one''s own side occupies an absolute advantage. Then we must make good use of this advantage. There is no need to cover up, let alone be cautious, just use this power to show resistance to the entire decadent empire. Give pressure. Altria''s words made everyone in the night attack a little bit excited. Although they are killers, their blood is not cold, on the contrary, it is very hot. When, these people who are struggling, these people who have been ignored, can also show their strength to their fullest. "Let''s go." Najeta glanced at her companion around her and opened her mouth, but in the end only one sentence was left, "For our dead companion." "For the dead companion!" Everyone shouted in harmony. The excitement gradually faded, leaving only more and more determined determination. This night. For the imperial capital, it is destined to be a sleepless night. Altria and Joan did not directly participate. Their figures were quietly suspended in the air, under the moon, staring at the city below that had prospered for nearly a thousand years. Each member of the night raid fights a separate war. Even Ma Yin, who doesn''t have many close-range attacks, can easily avoid the guards with the speed after blessing. They did not conceal their figures, and ran directly to their respective goals, leaving traces of night attacks. The sound of exclamation began to appear in various places in the imperial capital. "The Bude general in the palace seems to have no response." Altria''s gaze penetrated the sky and directly saw the palace. That Bude already knew what was happening in the imperial capital. But he was just dressed neatly, guarding in front of the imperial palace alone, and had no plans to go to the city. Completely stupid. As long as there is a little bit of flexibility, the minister will not be allowed to destroy the foundation of the empire in this way. "But the city''s garrison began to move." Jeanne pointed in a certain direction. "The captain of the garrison, seems to be the target too." Altria''s gaze also shifted. On the surface, Oka, the captain of the garrison, seems to be fighting criminals, but in fact, he and oil merchant Jamal embarrassed, made huge profits, and planted and killed many innocent people. A vicious person who knows how to pretend. And at the moment. At the gate of the garrison. Upon receiving the notice, the garrison, which was just preparing to act to rescue the nobles, saw a man standing at the gate. A very beautiful woman, wearing a cheongsam that highlights her slim figure, with round glasses, is more intellectual and elegant. However, the huge kendo with exaggerated shape in her hand brought a strange aura to her original feeling. That''s right, this person is Hill. "The person in the night attack?" Oka saw it at a glance. The swordsmanship seemed to be some kind of imperial equipment. He quickly scanned the surroundings, and finally fixed on Hill''s body, sneered, "I came here alone. , Are you planning to use your own life to buy time for the rest? How much time do you think you can buy?" Even the emissary of Tegu, Oka didn''t have the slightest worry. He has this confidence. Not to mention that this is the headquarters of the garrison. His subordinates have already blocked the water surrounding Hill, not to mention his disciple, Seleu is nearby. Seleu was also an emperor. "Master, is she actually the night attacker?" Seleu looked at Hill, seemingly shocked and heartbroken. "What a beautiful person, why should I join the night attack organization, but since If it is a crime, there is no way! Go on, Xiaobi!" She threw a puppy that seemed harmless to humans and animals in her arms ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In mid-air, the puppy quickly swelled. By the time he landed, he had become a huge creature with a few meters high, showing hideous teeth, and rushed towards Hill fiercely. At the same time, the garrison that had surrounded Hill began to charge at the same time! Surprisingly, they shot at the same time, intending to fight quickly. Oka stood in the same place and sneered. Even if it was the Emperor''s envoy, there was absolutely no possibility of escape under this kind of encirclement. however-- Hill just raised his scissors with both hands. He whispered, "I''m sorry." Huh-- The white light invisible to the naked eye flashed, and no one knew what had happened, but in the next instant, the whole world seemed to be suddenly torn apart, and everything around Hill was completely cut off by cracks. Then spread out with a pop. Whether it is the garrison or the biological imperial tools, all are torn apart. The blood splashed on Hill. From long purple hair, to fair skin, to exquisite cheongsam, all were covered with scarlet colors at this time. Hill took off his glasses and seemed to want to wipe them, but after taking out the handkerchief, he found that the handkerchief had also changed color, and looked down again. "...I''m going to be scolded." She said distressedly. "What a joke!" Seleu couldn''t believe his eyes, and roared with a distorted face, "You bastard, what have you done!" It seemed to be aware of her anger. The creature-type Tegu Xiaobi that had been cut into fragments suddenly squirmed and changed back to the original appearance. As a biological imperial weapon, unless the core is destroyed, no matter what kind of injury, it can quickly recover. Chapter 858： : Heart of Vengeance and Justice "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Xiaobi roared and rushed towards Hill again. And this time. Everyone finally saw Hill''s movements clearly. Because she didn''t move fast this time, she simply lifted up the huge scissors that were obviously Digu, and just moved forward. clang--! There was a thumping sound that made the scalp numb. In the incredible eyes of Oka and Seleu, Hill actually blocked the collision of the giant dog, and even looked extremely relaxed, even his feet did not move at all, and his posture did not show any force. It''s like a naughty child facing an adult. There is an absolute gap in strength. "Good dog." Hill raised his head and looked at the ferocious behemoth in front of him, spitting out the mantra again, "I''m sorry." Click. Scissors forcefully cut Xiaobi easily, then lifted his foot and kicked it lightly, just like kicking a ball, kicking the two halves hundreds of meters away, hitting the street heavily, leaving behind. Deep gully. Seeing all the people who were still alive was frightened. Some guards even trembled, as if they were about to stand unsteadily. Some of these guards are really good, but there are also many wine sacs. However, emotions are contagious. When he was about to collapse, Oka''s deep voice came. "Don''t panic!" Oka''s burly figure still looked calm, "No matter how strong she is, she is only a sage." The emissary is the most powerful existence in this country, representing a completely different level of power, but for these guards, the emissary is not that mysterious. Look at Oka again, look at Seleu. Morale reunited. However, no one noticed the damp sweat on Oka''s temples. He was trying to maintain his face and expression, keeping his figure still. This woman definitely has a problem, a big problem! As the captain of the garrison, Oka knew a lot more than ordinary people. He knew the Emperor in Hill''s hands. A cut and ecstasy. This is not a famous emperor, or even a powerful emperor. The only feature is that it can cut anything in the world. This emperor was not made for combat at all from the very beginning! It is just a tool for making Teigu! Used to process those particularly hard materials only! So, what is going on here! A woman who uses this kind of tool-type emperor can easily defeat the biological emperor in strength? Oka couldn''t think of the reason, but he knew one thing very well. This woman is not here to delay time at all! It''s just one person who came to eradicate them! "Don''t panic, just use the attack range of the principle scissors and attack with a spear!" Oka shouted loudly, turning his head, "Seleu, you are the only emissary here. You are the main attacker. Don''t worry, the master will always Follow behind you to support, everything is for justice!" "Yes! All for justice!" Seleu looked at his master, his eyes full of worship and respect. Worthy of being a master. Even if he seems to be in a weak position, he does not panic at all, but dares to challenge a powerful enemy. Seleu took a deep breath and issued the most powerful command to his emperor. "Be violent! Little Bi!" As the hosts physical strength began to flow quickly, and the creature-type Teigu Xiaobi, who was cut in half and kicked out, also began to change. Some of the cute figures gradually condensed into hideous muscles, and the surface was red. The hair turned into a scarlet color, and the broken body has flew up and reconnected together. After using this skill, this biological Emperor could not move for at least a few months. The tragic death of his parents flashed past Seleu''s mind. Seeing Hill''s gaze, there was already a faint twist of determination. All criminals must die! Regardless of the enormous physical strength she had consumed, she also rushed up. Fearless! Because the master is behind her. however. What Seleuc didn''t know was that Oka didn''t mean to follow up at all, his eyes flickered, and his figure backed quietly. The other party''s goal is himself, which was clear from the beginning, and this woman''s strength is simply unfathomable, Oka is not a person who will let him take risks easily. Such a scene. It was clearly seen by Altria and Joan in the sky. "That girl...has the potential to become a member reserve." Altoria whispered, but there was a slight dignity between her eyebrows, "Do you feel it? Jeanne." Joan is a saint, a witch of vengeance, and her profession gives her a keen sense of the human heart. That''s why Altria asked her. Joan nodded, with a trace of pity in her eyes, and said softly: "This kid...somewhat confuses hatred with justice, and is walking on the wrong path, and our core wish to become a member is not to have the slightest difference or falsehood. This is probably because she was not able to The reason for the membership." Just like everyone in the night attack, UU reading is very clear about what he is doing and what he is holding on. But Seleucid is not like that. She thought that she insisted on justice, but in fact, it was a revenge for criminals, and gradually twisted on the wrong path. Fortunately, the current degree of distortion is not heavy. still have a chance. Jeanne didn''t think much about it, but her figure had disappeared. And below. The moment Hill''s scissors were about to touch Seleuc, he was suddenly easily pinched by a white palm, which was faster than the naked eye could not detect, and there was no sound. Naturally it is Joan of Arc. "Miss Joan?" Hill didn''t seem to think that Joan would prevent him from killing the enemy in front of him. He stayed for a while, tilted his head, and looked a little silly. And Seleu was completely frozen. She didn''t realize until this time that the huge sight was only a centimeter away from her neck, but she didn''t even notice it. This woman is even more so! When did she appear, when did she grab this huge imperial tool, and how did she do it! Is it a helper or a criminal? All kinds of thoughts emerged from my heart, and I did nothing for a while. But Joan of Arc at this time. Turning to look at Seleu, the surrounding aura seemed to have changed. Hill was the first to realize this change. She seemed to feel dazed about everything, and Dudu was very sensitive to breath. At this time, the gentle breath of Jeanne was gradually fading, replaced by a burning feeling, her eyes began to jump with the golden flames of revenge, and her long golden hair began to appear pale. Even the shiny silver armor on his body, the shadows are spreading little by little. Chapter 859： : Justice for the use of evil "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The invisible aura suppressed everyone in the audience. Not only was Seleu, who was only an inch away from the blade, but everyone was immobile under an invisible aura. The air seemed to be burning up. It seemed that an invisible flame was burning. Seleu felt better. Because she was looking directly at the golden flame in Joan''s eyes, and from the jumping image, she clearly saw what it was. Hatred! Incomparable, almost all the hatred in the whole heart burned. Compared with this hatred. How trivial her hatred of criminals seemed. But-no matter how small the flame is, it is of the same nature. At this moment, Seleuc finally understood that his hatred of sin was not caused by insisting on justice, but simply because of the killing of his parents. Hatred. This is different from what she always thought. "Hate can make people powerful, but it can also make people lose their minds, lose themselves, and be completely swallowed by this blazing flame of revenge." Jeanne, no, should be called Black Jean now, staring at the plug. Liu spit out a voice that was not cold or violent. Seleu couldn''t understand. It was hatred that was countless times stronger than her hatred, and it could even be said to be the flames of hell. Just staring at it made her almost uncontrollable. But this person in front of him can still keep calm? "You don''t need to understand, you just need to know that being swallowed by hatred can''t really take revenge." Hei Zhen flicked her finger, and directly opened Hill''s scissors, raising her chin, "Look at the back." Seleu turned his head subconsciously. Then his eyes widened suddenly. She saw that her beloved master was not behind her as she imagined. Quite the opposite. In a place far away from her, she stiffened in place with an escaping attitude, and in front of him, there was also a woman wearing a battle armor and exuding a deity-like aura. "The justice in your mouth is just a tool to be used, and the person who uses you is the person you hate the most. You really need revenge." Hei Zhen walked towards Oka step by step, staying at every step Under the footprints burned by flames, the distorted high temperature around her seemed to have finally reached its limit. Clouds of dark flames appeared in the void, more and more, gradually converging into a sea of ??revenge. For the rest of the people, just can feel the billowing heat wave. But for Oka. It seems that even the soul is being continuously burned. He showed an expression of pain, knelt down in front of Hei Zhen a little bit, raised his head, as if begging, and couldn''t stop crying. "Repent, tell your sins." Heizhen stood in front of Oka, like a **** messenger bathed in flames, the pale golden flames jumping in her eyes even penetrated the soul. Oka collapsed without any resistance. He was howling and crying. He even slapped himself fiercely, like a criminal on trial, telling his sins in a torrent of tears. Just for a little money, the righteous subordinates are sent to death missions. In order to protect the eyes of the oil merchants and even frame the innocent people, even children will not let it go. They keep talking about justice, but they disdain. Gu... Watching this weak, brawny man telling his crimes, crying like a child. Seleuc was stunned. In her eyes, her master is the incarnation of justice, the representative of justice, and the guardian of justice. but now. She has never even seen a criminal that is more sinful than her master! fake? What was controlled to say? Do not...... Seleu listened to all these things, and all kinds of memories came to his mind. Every thing was not fabricated out of thin air! Seleu looked at her hands tremblingly. She even personally killed some people who should have been innocent at all. People who hate criminals so much have become their killers and accomplices... "Ah!" Seleuc yelled out of collapse, clutching her head and knelt to the ground. At this moment, her beliefs and persistence were all on the verge of collapse. Thinking of her parents who died before her eyes, she even wanted to end. I was contaminated with the impulse of a sinful life. Joan did not help her anymore. Everything is in front of me. At this time, Seleu is like a butterfly about to break its cocoon. Only by using his own strength to tear the shackles that bind him can his inner strength become more powerful, and he can truly become a member. qualifications. Is it breaking through the cocoon to become a butterfly, strengthening the heart, or falling into the abyss in self-denial. It''s up to Seleu himself. Joan did not move, Altria did not move, and everyone did not move. Everyone looked at Seleu, who was so painful to grab the ground. Until Seleu was already battered and his face could not tell whether it was tears or blood, he still did not come out of this pain. Joan was slightly disappointed. However, just as she was thinking about whether she should do anything more, a blood-stained handkerchief was handed to Seleu. It''s Hill. Although the natural dull-glassed lady didn''t fully understand what happened, she could see that Seleu was also a victim of corrupt empires, and her pain also came from the bad guys of these empires. UU reading She thought about herself and said softly: "As long as you find what you want to do, it won''t be uncomfortable." "..." Seleu looked at her blankly. He thought he was a master of justice, but he was actually a criminal. What about the night attacks that he thought were criminals? What are they? Seleu had never been as painful as now. But she seemed to understand. The pain lies in the fact that I cannot tell who is the criminal and my enemy. But-at least one thing she has understood. Seleu stopped his movements, and instead of picking up the handkerchief Hill handed over, he staggered to his feet. "Master..." Her voice seemed to be squeezed from deep in her throat, "You killed such an innocent person, like my parents, sure enough... you are the real The unforgivable criminal..." The flames of revenge, the pain of being deceived, and the urge to try to catch the straw to keep one from falling into the cliff. Let Seleu rush towards Oka like an evil tiger. No weapons were used. Just using his own fists and feet, using these battles taught by Oka, without leaving any hands, slammed into him fiercely. Oka had already lost any will in the eyes of Joan of Arc, immersed in endless repentance and pain, and could do nothing but cry. finally. Right in front of everyone. Oka''s entire head was completely unrecognizable, and his bones were completely broken, but Seleu still didn''t stop. Blood was all over her body, her twisted face and tortured heart stretched out as if she had been redeemed, and she even showed a happy smile. Chapter 860： : High-level visitors "Start selling jars from Hokage ( In fact, it is easy to get rid of the guilt of this kind of crime. Just leave all the sins to Oka to bear. Seleu did just that. She still insisted on justice, even if the criminal was her master, she still ended the criminal''s life with her own hands. Jeanne frowned slightly. She still did not receive the badge reminding Seleu to become a member reserve, which means that Seleu is still not qualified. Maybe the direction is wrong, maybe it hasn''t reached that level yet. but-- Seleu still has hope. Whether for reward or for the girl who was swallowed and controlled by revenge, Joan did not intend to stop there. "Come with me." She stretched out her hand and directly grabbed Seleu''s palm. "From now on, I will be your master. I will give you a way to control hatred and turn the pain of revenge into strength. The source also prevents you from being controlled by someone you hate like this." "Master?" Seleu raised his head and looked at Joan. The blood-covered face seemed to have a sarcasm. However, Heizhen''s expression did not change in any way. Gradually. The distortion on Seleu''s face was closed. She lowered her head. For the last time, he called out the word master. It was really the last time, she thought. If you were deceived and used again, let her be completely swallowed by revenge, it seemed like an abyss, and the powerful woman in front of her was the last straw she grasped. At last. The group of Joan did not care about the many members of the guards who were horrified nearby, and left alone. After they left, all of them collapsed to the ground at the same time. Looking at Oka''s already unrecognizable body, they looked at each other again. Everyone knows. The sky of this imperial capital is probably about to change. Overnight, in the entire imperial capital, a total of nine nobles died, not including important officials born to ordinary people like Oka. The name of Night Attack really began to resound throughout the imperial capital. Especially Altria and Joan who played briefly. Just appearing on the stage suppressed all the guards. This kind of aura, even the Emperor''s envoy, is too exaggerated, and even the empire''s strongest generals Bud and Esdes are not necessarily Can do this. Minister Osnet was more willing to believe that it was some kind of imperial tool that has not been recorded. However, this situation is still beyond the scope he can handle. "Suddenly there are two more imperial emissaries who have never seen it? It seems that I have to let Esdes come back." Minister Osnet did not take the night attack too seriously, because he was very It is clear that no matter what kind of rebel, it is impossible for the Supreme God to be able to defeat the Supreme God. Besides, this may be an opportunity. An opportunity to eliminate the revolutionary army and night attacks in one fell swoop. Subsequently. The night attack will come like this once every few days. Asides was already on the way back, but before she returned, the revolutionary army was first aware of the changes in the situation. A high-ranking revolutionary army personally came to the night raid. Want to meet Altria and Jeanne, two powerful men who suddenly appeared. The person who came was a sturdy man who looked about 30 or 40 years old. The bulging muscles meant that he had not low strength, and his face was full of scum. "General Bartlett, I didn''t expect you to come in person." Najeta received the revolutionary general. Batley himself was not strong and was not recognized by Digu, but he was also a minister and was once a general in the empire. Later, because of a mission failure, he simply betrayed the empire in order to avoid punishment. This is the embryonic form of the revolutionary army. Later, more and more people who couldn''t stand the empire gathered in the revolutionary army, and Bartlett became one of the top leaders of the revolutionary army. And at the moment. But instead of being as shabby with Nadette as usual, he walked straight to Altria''s face. "Two, on behalf of the revolutionary army, I welcome you two to join." His expression was very solemn. Najeta''s expression on the side was a little weird and a little anxious. Altria did not join the revolutionary army. She didn''t know why the top of the Revolutionary Army came over suddenly, she was completely caught off guard, so that she didn''t have time to remind anything. For example, Altria''s identity, for example, their strength like gods. And just when Najeta wanted to say something at this time, Jeanne''s soft voice suddenly appeared in her ears. "Listen first to what he wants to say. We are also very interested in what the revolutionary army is like." They can''t stay here forever, the future of this world will ultimately be managed by the people of this world, and Altria and Joan really want to learn more about the revolutionary army. At this time, Altria also spoke. "Everything is for the people of this land. UU Reading " "Not bad!" Bartley still maintained a serious expression. "However, should the two of you discuss their actions with us first? The news we have just received is that General Esdes of the Empire has led the army from the border. When we returned, we drove back some camps that our revolutionary army had finally robbed along the way, and completely disrupted our military layout!" Speaking later, the tone of questioning was already obvious. It''s just a straightforward attitude standing upright. Najeta had already felt something wrong. However, she finally sighed in her heart and said nothing. Strictly speaking. The current night attack had already separated from the revolutionary army and joined Altria''s camp. Najeta naturally knew which one was lighter and heavier. But something was beyond her expectation. Altria nodded unexpectedly and admitted this, "This is indeed my negligence. Even if I did not regard you as combat power, I should notify you. However, you should have no damage." Batley seemed taken aback. Did not regard them as combat power? There was a hint of anger on his serious expression. "I admit that the strong are vital to this war. However, to win the victory and liberate the people from the empire, we still have to rely on our troops. What do you mean by that? Can you defeat the empire, end chaos, and bring happiness to everyone?" In fact, in the revolutionary army, the emissary had no status at all. At the very least, among the real high-level officials, no one is the emissary who is fighting on the front line. The night attack by all the emissaries is even more so. Chapter 861： : The disguise that was seen through "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! In the original line of fate in this world, Night Raid paid a huge sacrifice for the victory of the revolutionary army, but even so, the survivors still did not get their due status. The best is Najetta. Dragging the seriously injured body, paid the last period of time for the new empire. And the red pupil, as a killer, as a black history that was not allowed by the revolutionary army, was on the wanted list. Altria didn''t know this. However, one can also hear what the revolutionary "general" wants to express. In this war, they should be the masters, with the emissaries as the auxiliary. Altria didn''t want to continue to pretend. "I said that this war does not require you. In addition, if you are really sincere, it is better to send a real general to let me see if you are qualified to bring happiness to the people, instead of sending a fake People." "Impersonator?" Najeta realized something when she heard these words, and stared at Bartlett with her eyes wide open. "It''s you? Chelsea?" Although it was a questioning tone, her expression clearly showed that she had believed what Altria had said. And guessed who this person is. "Najetta." Bartley''s face condensed. "You believed this person so easily? After all, you didn''t report their identities and origins at all." "No need to pretend." Nadeta gave him a deep look. "Although you didn''t show any flaws, even I lied to it, but your Majesty said that you are a fake, then you must be Its fake, and youre the only one who can fake it to this degree, Chelsea." Najeta is aware of Altria''s strength. Naturally believe in Altria. But Bartlett, or Chelsea is not clear. He frowned tightly and stared at Nadeta, even with such movements and expressions, it was exactly the same as Nadeta knew Bartley. If it hadn''t been for Altria to speak, she would have doubted whether she was thinking wrong. but now. She has no doubts. Chelsea seemed to be finally determined. Najeta was not deceiving her, but really believed that she was Chelsea, just because of this Altria''s word. "It''s a failure." She sighed, and in front of everyone, she turned into a cute girl with pink hair, even with a lollipop in her mouth. "Hello, it''s been a long time, everyone." She greeted everyone casually and cheerfully. "Chelsea, it turned out to be you!" Ma Yin suddenly exploded. "It''s been a long time." Leonai said hello. "I guessed, how could that Bartlett surge up in person." Lubbock looked like I had already seen it through. This person was indeed in disguise, and was an old acquaintance who attacked everyone at night. Because she is also a killer. Chelsea, Tegu is a transforming free Gaia foundation. The cosmetic-type imperial equipment can allow users to transform into anything according to their wishes. "Chelsea, I didn''t expect you to pretend to be General Bartley." Nadette took a deep look at her, but did not reminisce about the past. Instead, she moved her position silently, blocking her only one. The escape route, "So, the revolutionary army really suspected us, so did you send you to investigate?" "Who knows." The smile on Chelsea''s face remained undiminished, and she even hugged Nadeta''s arm with her backhand and said coquettishly, "Don''t be so rigid, I''m not an enemy." "Don''t try to get through the level!" Najeta said unwaveringly, grabbed Chelsea with her manipulator, and stared at her sullenly, "Tell me to be honest." "Okay, okay, I just said it." Chelsea honestly raised his hand to surrender. Just as Najeta was familiar with her, she was also familiar with Najeta. When Najeta put on such an expression, it meant that there was no possibility of intercession. Chelsea took a few steps away, showing a helpless expression. "Yes, I''m here to investigate you." As soon as this sentence was spoken, the expressions of the rest of the night attack were a little unkind, and even vaguely surrounded her. "It''s easy to guess." Chelsea seemed to be indifferent to the encirclement of the night raid, and just shrugged. "Although the night raid is a killer organization of the revolutionary army, it has gathered most of the revolutionary army. Tegu, if something happens to you, it will be an important blow to the revolutionary army, and now it cant be regarded as a change. It should be said that it has completely lost control." The lollipop in her mouth was swayed along with her speech. It seemed a bit cute, but at this moment, people could not wait to take that lollipop down, even if it was replaced by something else. Anything stuffed in can also make her attitude look more serious. UU reading "Indeed..." Najeta sighed suddenly, "I should have thought of it." "Furthermore, it turns out that the concerns of the Revolutionary Army are correct." Chelsea suddenly approached Altria, very close, almost all of them could feel the sweet smell of lollipops spitting out of her mouth. , "Where are you sacred? You can convince everyone in such a short period of time, and how did you see my disguise just now?" Altria is actually not used to people being so close. However, Wang will not be easily shaken by such things. Her blue eyes, as clear as a lake, just looked at Chelsea calmly. "From the first time I saw it, I saw you. Although this change is clever, it is not worth mentioning before our eyes." "I really can speak big words." Chelsea stepped back a few steps, took out the red lollipop, and licked her pink lips. "Hey, do you use such big words to convince everyone?" "Chelsea!" Nadeta increased her tone, "Don''t be powerless to your Majesty! Otherwise you will regret it!" "Yes, yes, and the title of Your Majesty, this is really...really..." Chelsea couldn''t say anything. Because she found that not only Najetta, but everyone else was glaring at her. Even the red pupil is included. Chelsea shrank her neck. She began to realize that everyone respected the person in front of her heart from the heart. She had never seen anyone respect anyone in the same way. People who have the same goal, everything else is out of the way, even the revolutionary army, will not let them truly respect. Chapter 862： : You can become knives "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Chelsea dared not speak any more, but Altria would not be polite. "Are I talking big words? Just look at it with my eyes." She stared at Chelsea, "It''s you, what you just said, is it to pretend, or is it your truth? Do you really think that only the revolutionary army can save this country?" Altria did recognize at first sight that the so-called revolutionary general was in disguise. The reason for being able to calm down is also very simple. The Chelsea in front of him is also a member reserve. Although they just met, Altria has already seen the girls character from the conversation just now. In fact, its not difficult to see that the status of a first-rate killer is a fiery heart and trust in her companions. The love for her homeland has been integrated into the girl''s eyes, which is very similar to the ones in the night raid. She would be a good companion. Altria''s heart beat again. "It shouldn''t be strange to have this kind of thought." Chelsea looked at Altria with a strange expression, "We are killers, and all we can do is to kill. This may be important now, but wait until the empire is overthrown. When we rebuild the country, we will have no effect at all." This is a common understanding of every killer. They only know about killing. They dont know how to farm, they dont know production, and they dont know how to manage the country. Rather, they are actually ready to be wanted by the revolutionary army after the empire is overthrown. However, Altria shook her head. "Strength has an effect no matter what, only the person who uses it." She said calmly, "In a period of my past studies, I learned a sentence, the dragon slayer will eventually become a dragon. You cannot guarantee the revolution. After the army overthrows the empire, will it become a new empire-even if it does not now, it may still be after a period of time." Altria''s words are too pessimistic. So Chelsea immediately retorted: "The revolutionary army will not become like that. Everyone is oppressed to the point that they have to stand up and resist." "Really?" Altria shook her head. "You probably don''t know the limitations of the peasant uprising, or how rights will corrupt people''s hearts. In addition, you can''t deny that the revolutionary army has already started rights. Contention." The general that Chelsea played just now, I''m afraid it is what the general is. The appearance of oppressing others with righteousness, and then gaining status and rights for oneself. After all, before the establishment of the Revolutionary Army, he was just a young general, and where he could be excellent. Chelsea''s face flushed slightly. There is really no way to refute this. She can act like that, naturally knowing what is going on in it. The revolutionary army does have various shortcomings. "At this time, the role of power is highlighted." Altoria said, "You who have power can be used as a knife that hangs on the head of the revolutionary army, oppressing them to follow the most correct direction. Go, this is balance." "But we can''t hang on forever." Chelsea felt that it was meaningless. "We will always die of old age." "Who said it can''t." A smile finally appeared on Altria''s face, "Old death? This kind of thing may not have anything to do with you." "Can you still make us immortal?" Chelsea couldn''t help rolling her eyes. However, she soon discovered that the surrounding atmosphere was starting to be a bit wrong. Because except for her. Everyone is thinking seriously. "Hey, don''t you guys really think that you can survive forever." Chelsea asked with a question mark. When all the people around had problems, she also had to start to wonder whether it was herself who had the problem. "Think about it." Altria left a last sentence, then turned and left. There was still a smile on her face. This is the first time she has told everyone her general idea. Yes, she chose the easiest path. There are many ways to allow a country to develop for a long time, especially the system. However, that is when everyone''s strength is not equal. And now. These members are undisputed gods for ordinary people in this world. As long as they do not die in the competition of the chamber of commerce, whether it is now or in the future, they will always be able to become the powers suspended in this world. Of a knife. In this case. As long as the defects possessed by the revolutionary army are not too fatal, it does not matter. Because they can force the revolutionary army to become perfect. It just needs to show the power appropriately. Everyone was thinking, only Chelsea was still stunned. Early the next morning. When Altria and Joan left the room and came to the living room, everyone still gathered here. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM They did not sleep all night. Always thinking and discussing. And Chelsea put his sight on Altria and Joan for the first time. This sight was completely different from before, with a hint of weirdness and a hint of timidity. Yes, yesterday, Najetta and others had already told them everything they knew. Gods from another world, and are preparing to bring them all into the world that belongs to God. Chelsea naturally didn''t believe in such things beyond imagination and even unthinkable. However, all the people have seen it with their own eyes. They showed that Altria gave them the equipment, and under such miraculous performance, even if they didn''t believe it, they were convinced. As a result, it became what it is now. Altria naturally knew the reason, and just smiled. "It seems that you have reached a conclusion." She said. "Yes." Najeta stood up, "Your Majesty, if this is the case, I think it is necessary to leave an unforgettable warning to everyone in this world, including the revolutionary army later." "I did the same." Altria nodded, then raised her hand, preventing Nadette from continuing to speak, but only said with a serious expression: "It''s time for dinner." "..." Najeta reached the plan and was swallowed directly. It is indeed time for dinner. You are your majesty, you have the final say. As a result, everyone in the night attack had a mediocre breakfast. Chelsea noticed that, except for eating more, everyone had a relaxed and expectant expression on their faces, even the one who was said to be The new member brought back from the Imperial Guard is a girl named Seleu. Chapter 863： : The moment of the final battle "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Seleu is indeed a very good girl. Now everyone who sees her will say so. Although she was joined from the security team, although she was once an enemy, she now looks enthusiastic and cheerful, very willing to help others, and always has a smile on her face. This is because she now regards the night attack as the "righteous" party. However, when discussing how to deal with the "guilty" party, she also showed surprising characteristics. Just one word, kill. No criminals are spared, whether they are nobles, criminals, or even some thieves. As long as she is guilty, the undisguised malice she showed is surprising. This constitutes a contradictory posture with her usual. However, some people in the night raid have begun to regard her as a companion, and they are subtly enlightening. This is what Joan is willing to see, because the nature of this girl is so similar to her. The usual state, and the state when the flames of revenge were burning, were completely two people. After a meal. Altria finally began to talk about her plan. "Najetta, what you just said is right. This country needs a scene that will be remembered forever, and this scene must be seen by the revolutionary army." Altria said, "Esdes''s army is a very good one. For the opportunity, I hope that the revolutionary army can follow Esdes and witness our decisive battle before the empire." No matter what kind of person Esdes was, Altria decided to use this opportunity to solve this task in one fell swoop. Show your strength and shock the world. In the name of "God", he oversees the reconstruction of the world order. It sounds like a very simple thing, but a contrast of strength is necessary. Looking at the entire country, only Esters and Budd have this qualification. "Have you calculated everything from the beginning?" Najetta exhaled a long breath, and asked in amazement. "No." Altria shook her head, "I was going to start from the top, first to solve the last pillar of the empire, and then deal with the problem of the revolutionary army, but now I have changed my mind, because of Ace Dursban returned to Korea because the revolutionary army was a little different from what I imagined." The so-called difference refers to belief. The revolutionary army does not have a unified belief, or the only unified belief is to overthrow the empire, but after that, they are easy to have various differences. In this case, it is meaningless to deter a few people, because these people may not be able to remain in power for long, and it is easier to get involved in the dispute between them. "Go back and persuade the Revolutionary Army of this, and leave it to me." Chelsea leaned over to Altria''s side with some kindness, rubbing her hands a little embarrassedly, "Your Majesty, see if I have this. A chance to become a god." Najeta next to her covered her head. It seems to be very helpless. "Yes." Altria gave an accurate reply, "There is a certain wish hidden in your heart. I guess, you want to resurrect your companions who have died. Unfortunately, this wish can only depend on yourself. To finish, I dont have the ability to resurrect the dead." Chelsea''s expression became a little silly. She did use some cleverness. Because she saw Altria''s character, the king would not care about a little rudeness, but might be drawn closer by such means. but. She still got an accurate answer from Altria. Can''t help but continue to ask: "Could it be that I can do it by myself?" "This is your wish, and your wish is impossible in our world." Altria''s eyes seemed to be a little deeper, she looked at everyone once, "After everything is over, we The world of "will be unfolded in front of you. I do not force you to follow me. However, I still wish you all the realization of your desires in that boundless world." In a word, everyone''s expressions involuntarily brought expectations. When the situation in the empire became clear and simple. All of them began to look forward to things after this. What kind of world is that? Everyone has this expectation, and enthusiasm is included in the last thing to do. Chelsea went back. She realized her commitment and persuaded the revolutionary army with words. Seizing this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, all revolutionary army followed Esdes''s army and marched towards the imperial capital. And Esthers, after realizing this, did not do anything deliberately. There was even intention to hang the revolutionary army behind. "It seems that they are going to have a big battle." The warlike woman had an expression of expectation on her face, just as pure and beautiful as a little girl yearning for candy, "Is there any certainty to deal with me? Hope not Will disappoint me. UU reading " Asides longed for a happy war for a long time. Those alien races on the border were simply vulnerable to her. After hearing about the movement of the night attack in the imperial capital, she couldn''t wait to fly over directly, but in the end she chose the army to advance. This was the minister''s request and her desire. Days are approaching. In the imperial capital, the movement of the revolutionary army here has also been noticed. The decisive battle is coming. In the entire imperial capital, it began to become a little bit slaughter. Even the little emperor in the palace realized that the atmosphere was wrong. "Minister." The little emperor looked at the most trusted minister around him with some anxiety, "When does General Asdes arrive in the imperial capital today?" "Your Majesty, when the sun rises to the highest place, General Esdes and her army will arrive at the gate of the imperial capital." The minister filled his mouth with meat and smiled, "At that time, your Majesty will do it again. There is no need to worry about anything. Whether it is the rebels or the night attack, they will be torn to pieces by General Asdes and her army." The little emperor gave a slightly relieved expression. At this time, the little emperor actually felt a certain kind of fear. After all, many of the courtiers he knew died in the hands of the night attack. If it weren''t for General Bud and the ministers to stay by his side, he might even be a little uneasy even sleeping. "I will always be by your side." The minister said again, with excitement and peace of mind in his tiny eyes. He has seen the purpose of the revolutionary army. The final battlefield was chosen outside the gate of the imperial capital. It''s just wonderful. It''s just looking for death. Chapter 864： : I am the Knight King "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Minister Ornest, in fact, like most nobles in this country, has unparalleled contempt and discrimination towards civilians. Therefore, even if he knew that what he did would inevitably lead to rebellion, he did not take the revolutionary army to heart from beginning to end. Knowledge does not help him to get rid of deep-rooted prejudices. Until now. He also believed that the revolutionary army and night raids would inevitably disappear under the supreme emperor''s equipment of the empire. Time is approaching a little bit. Everyone on the wall of the imperial capital can already see the approaching army. The queue is neat and magnificent. The army that has experienced wars on the border and has been trained by a queen like Esders is not comparable to the greedy and corrupt guards of the imperial capital, so everyone who looks directly at this army can feel it That kind of horror. And just when the army was approaching the imperial capital, it suddenly stopped. The reason is that the woman walking in the front raised a palm. Esdes wore a white military uniform. The full-length clothing fully highlighted her hot figure. His back was straight and his eyes were deep. Anyone looking directly at her would have the feeling of being caught by a predator. She stared at the imperial capital in front of her with a smile on her lips. "This is really a good place. Can this thousand-year-old city survive today?" Yes, she was waiting. The revolutionary army who was waiting behind was also waiting for the night raids who might have already arrived nearby. If the Night Attack and the Revolutionary Army want to win, they must destroy her and her army, so they must return. At this moment. Altria was standing on a hillside not far away, staring at the army from a distance, as well as at Esdes. "What a powerful general." She whispered, "The spirit of this team has been integrated with the general, and she must have a huge prestige in it, even in my previous kingdom, she has never had this. General, such an army." This is definitely not Altria''s arrogance. If she was asked to bring her former troops to fight against this one in front of her, she would definitely not have much winning percentage. Even if her army is also a fanatical worshiper and afraid of her. Joan, who was also on the battlefield during his lifetime, was even more speechless. If Altria''s army may still have the power of a battle, then the army she once led is simply not comparable. "I want her to join the Knights of the Round Table more and more." Altria said again, with a certain desire in her eyes. "It doesn''t matter if her character is really as bad as Nadeta said, just this The ability to train soldiers gives her this value and qualifications." "Yes, they are all yours. You can take them all home." Jeanne was speechless, "So we are past now?" "No, wait." Altria shook her head. He looked at a place farther away, where several armies were also constantly approaching. Just in contrast. Those armies looked a little bit unbearable, the troops were messy, did not obey the command, and the hearts of the people were floating. The only thing to be praised was the kind of warfare enveloping hatred and hope. The revolutionary army also stopped just a few hundred meters away from Esdes''s army. In a certain army, the leader was the General Bartlett who had been disguised by Chelsea. This sloppy-born revolutionary army senior, looking at the neatly lined army in front of him at this time, no matter how much he controls himself, it is difficult to maintain his composure. "Chelsea, the people from Anning Road have also arrived. When will the night attackers take action?" he asked. According to the plan, the night attackers dealt with the enemy''s Imperial Emperor, and they dealt with the enemy''s army. If both sides have won, the real victory is. As the former generals of the empire, no one knew the horror of Esders better than them. Chelsea did not speak, but looked around with her feet folded. Suddenly, pointing to a certain place. "They are here." Because of the rich and overly active magic in the air, everyone in this world can have very good physical fitness with a little exercise. Therefore, almost all soldiers have seen it. A few hundred meters away, it is facing The two people who walked gradually towards Esdes. There was a sudden commotion among the revolutionary army. "Those two people... are you talking about the aid of the night attack?" Bartley''s eyes widened, so nervous that his voice was a little sharp, "What are they doing? Are they surrendering?" Two people walked step by step towards an entire army. Almost no one thinks they are going to fight. The first reaction is to surrender. "Of course not." Chelsea didn''t know how to explain, because she hadn''t seen Altoria two shots, but said pretendingly, "Don''t worry, we just need to watch it." And the other side. Esdes was also looking at the two people walking towards him. Are all women? She showed a rather curious expression. Nothing can be seen from the breath. UU reading Altria stopped at a distance of only tens of meters from her, and Joan was a little weaker and took a step behind. Just when everyone was thinking about what they planned to do, Altria spoke. "I am the King of Knights! Altria Pendragon!" With this opening, the sound was like a storm suddenly rolled up on the sea, surging in all directions with a tsunami-like posture. Even Esther''s army began to commotion on this one, the source of the commotion was like a frightened mount. And among the revolutionary army, some people almost fell to Malaysia. what is this? Some kind of emperor that can amplify the voice? No one can imagine that the voice of a person''s speech will fill the entire world in an instant, spreading and reverberating along the tumbling waves of the air. Esther finally showed an expression of interest. The long whip in his hand swung forward and made a snap. "Knight King? Never heard of it, could it be self-styled?" Her tone was playful, and she looked at Altria with insufficient eyesight. The pretty face, like snowy skin, looked like a girl of sixteen or seventeen, but her eyes and temperament were indeed like a king who had experienced battles. interesting. Asides had been able to predict that today''s battle might not let her down. "The glory of the king should be decided by others." Altria didn''t let her voice spread out as before, but it still floated clearly to most of the army, "I am a king, no matter where you are, I am still king." "Then, this girl who claims to be the king." Esders deliberately increased his voice in the words claiming to be king. "Why are you standing in front of me?" Chapter 865： : What is sacred "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Although Esders kept a lot of attention to Altria, he still only looked forward to more. Did not feel the danger. This is confidence in one''s own strength. However, Altria is the one with absolute confidence. "Follow me." She said straightforwardly, with undisguised appreciation in her eyes, "In the name of the Knight King, I will bring you the war and glory you desire." Esther was taken aback, as if he didn''t expect the girl in front of him to say such a thing. Let her follow? It wasn''t just Esides who was stupefied, the soldiers behind her, and even the revolutionary army farther away, all fell into a certain suspicion. "Is this man crazy?" Bartley couldn''t help complaining to Chelsea next to him. "This is what you think of hope? It''s like a lunatic. Who is Esders? Isn''t Najeta still? Dont you know? As long as she is still alive, the empire will never be at peace! And this person still wants Esther to follow her?" Perhaps even Bartley hadn''t noticed it himself, there was already a trace of fear on his face. This fear comes from the recognition of Najta. No one knows better than them that Najta is the most capable person in the revolutionary army. If, it means if. Did this self-proclaimed king and the girl who was trusted by Najeta really succeeded? If it is true, then the other party has the night raiders who are likely to have betrayed, as well as the murderous **** Asdes, plus a battle-tested army! No, it is impossible. Bartlett keeps comforting himself, how is this possible? A woman like Esthers is absolutely impossible to surrender. In fact, Esther did not have any plans to surrender. But this does not prevent her from admiring Altria. "Nice courage, but, you know, everything in this world speaks with strength. There is only a relationship between surrender and being surrendered between people. The weak surrender to the strong. I can give you this opportunity to challenge me. "Esdes threw the whip in his hand and drew the rapier from his waist, aimed at Altria, raising his voice, "But, if you can''t do it, then Give up your fantasy of becoming a king and be my subordinate. Don''t worry, I will definitely train you into a qualified hunter." With tens of thousands of troops behind, they still decided to give the opponent a chance to challenge. In Esther''s view. The training has actually started. However, this is not the intention of Zheng and Altria. She slowly pulled out the long sword around her waist, and pulled a sword flower to hold it with both hands. "A word is settled," she said. "I won''t be merciful." Asides waved his rapier, the smile on his face finally turned into pleasure without any concealment, "So, if you die, it only shows that you are not qualified to live! " Esther''s figure jumped from the horse. Did not use the power of Digu. It''s just the power of a pure body, like a phantom, rushing towards Altria. There were neat shouts from her army. There is enthusiasm in everyone''s eyes. Every time Esdes takes a shot, they can feel that power like a god. In the eyes of these people, Esdes is the most powerful person in the world, and it will bring them An absolute victory. Looking back at the revolutionary army. The commotion is expanding. Obviously, all the revolutionary army knew who was the enemy and who was on their side, but they knew nothing about Altria, including strength. And Altria faced the rushing Esders, just holding the sword in both hands, posing a blocking posture. Joan took a few steps back. It seems that I don''t want to participate. And at the moment of the collision, Esters, who struck with impact, was undoubtedly the one who took the shot. Her rapier aimed at Altria''s heart and pierced straight, without any extra movements. , But with the sharp edge, it is enough to freeze the body together. In terms of skills and physical quality, Asides has reached the pinnacle. Coupled with the effect of this frost. Almost no one can fight her in close combat. As Esdes said, she enjoys fighting and fighting, her face shows a happy smile, as if she has seen the picture of Altria''s heart being pierced. however-- Accompanied by a sonorous impact. Altria, as it was taken for granted, blocked the straight stabbing with a long sword. "If you look down on me, the result will be beyond your imagination." Altria didn''t even move. "Interesting, interesting." Asides'' smile turned into a surprise, "I like you more and more, so let''s try this trick!" She didn''t even intend to take back her sword, but took a violent step forward, and a strong chill spread rapidly from the rapier, UU reading www.uukanshu. com Frost quickly covered Altria''s sword, even her wrists, her arms, and even her shoulders. This is already using the power of Digu. Esther''s strength can even freeze the sea in an instant. Even a dangerous species can''t stop the attack of cold when standing still. The only way to crack is to move at high speed. Move away before the chill arrives. However, Asides showed a surprised expression. "Huh?" She whispered. Because she found that Altria had no intention of avoiding it at all, and even the coldness was stuck in the position of her shoulders, as if it was blocked by something invisible, unable to take a step forward. That is... the wind! Asides'' eyes suddenly shrank. "You are not the only one who can master the power of nature." Altoria said calmly, and small winds emerged from her body, but like countless tiny blades, they easily shredded the frozen frost and cold air. Accompanied by a constant clicking sound. Altria''s arms and sword were released from the ice again, and he didn''t even feel affected at all. Afterwards, the arm was gently applied. Esdes immediately felt an unresistable force coming from the sword, her figure flew out uncontrollably, and drew a long icy road on the ground. Was repelled. Everyone can see clearly that the invincible General Esdes was actually repelled head-on in the first confrontation! Batley couldn''t help taking a breath. "Where is it sacred?" His face wasn''t very pretty. But on the contrary, the entire revolutionary army was boiling. Chapter 866： : This power fouled, right? "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Esther''s name is known throughout the entire empire. She is almost victorious. And never show mercy to the enemy. Everyone wants to be Asides'' subordinates, but absolutely no one wants to be Asides''s enemies. She is also the biggest nightmare of the revolutionary army. but now. This nightmare was repelled in a one-on-one frontal battle. How could this not make the revolutionary army cheer? Even the top of the Revolutionary Army cannot stop this joy, because they are not the spirit of the Revolutionary Army. This army is gathered to overthrow the empire. "The power of the wind?" Asides looked at Altria and shook his palm, "You also use a special imperial tool?" Altria didn''t answer. Just continued to assume a defensive posture. Esders didn''t care either. She already felt that the blood in her body was constantly boiling. The fighting spirit is high. "I want to see how long you can guard against it!" The rapier in her hand was raised long, and then swung down sharply. A series of sounds like firecrackers suddenly appeared in the air. That is frozen air. Dozens of huge, thick icicles rushed from the feet of Asides towards Altria at a terrifying speed. The sharp apex, even if it was an ultra-dangerous species, would be penetrated instantly, crystallizing. Bright light is reflected under the sun. The cheers among the revolutionary army gradually subsided. Most people were in shock. Even if they knew about the existence of Emperor Gushi, they still couldn''t imagine that humans could create this masterpiece comparable to nature with a wave of hands. Those icicles have completely gone beyond the category of "people". however. Altria still had no plans to evade. She didn''t even move the sword. When the dozen or so icicles approached her, they were torn to pieces by invisible force. "It''s not over yet!" Asides wielded his long sword continuously, in an instant, icicles appeared densely, dozens, hundreds, with Asides as the center, a steady stream of icicles filled everyones eyeballs. The huge change is in sharp contrast with the petite and slender bodies of the two ladies. All people are silent. Most of the revolutionary army who first saw the power of Esders had their eyes widened, feeling the tremors from their hearts. No need to doubt. If they were standing in front of the general, even an entire army would have to be shattered in front of this unreasonable and terrifying force. Didn''t you see that the large tract of land in front of Asides had turned into a world of ice and snow? They can only pin all their hopes on the female soldier they don''t know. Altria did not disappoint them. The number of icicles seemed meaningless to her, no matter how many icicles they were, they were all torn into pieces within three meters of her, and she was even motionless. "Weird defense, let''s try this trick!" Esther''s fighting spirit became more and more high, her figure jumped high, condensing blocks of ice in midair as a place to step on. , Just like flying, sprinting to an altitude of hundreds of meters in just a few seconds. Everyone can only raise their heads and look at the small voice under the sun. What is she going to do? People quickly know. Because in those hundreds of meters high in the sky, a huge hockey puck with a diameter of tens of meters appeared out of thin air, reflecting the dazzling light like a diamond under the sun, but it brought a cry of fear. "Is she going to throw this thing down?" "Oh my God!" "Hurry up and avoid it!" Even in such a world, the momentum caused by something like a mountain falling from a high altitude is enough to cause instinctive fear in the human heart. Looking at the ice puck that was smashing it down at a faster and faster rate, almost everyone panicked subconsciously. Because if they are under the hockey puck, there is only one possibility of being crushed into flesh. Even an emissary like Chelsea opened his eyes wide at this time and muttered with an incredible mood: "This power is foul." The scale and intensity of this ability, as well as the method of using it like cheating, are not in the same dimension as the general emissary. Just bring yourself a little bit. There will be a great fear of death that will come to my heart. Altria raised her head and looked at the "little" hockey puck, her expression that had always been indifferent finally changed. "To be able to reach such a level in such a world... is a level of''genius'' that has surpassed an era." She sighed in a low voice. This level is of course not worth mentioning in the eyes of an intermediate member like her who can destroy the world. But this comparison is inherently unfair. Altria lamented the other''s talent and will. But because of this. She had to broaden the other person''s horizons, let this "genius" know, UU reading www. How big is the real world of uukanshu.com? Altria, for the first time since this war began, has swung a sword. Very simple action. Just hold the sword in both hands and lift it up from the bottom. But in this moment, a sword aura of hundreds of meters in vertical and horizontal directions exploded from the long sword in her hand, and even the air wave rolled, everyone could see the picture that seemed to cut the atmosphere together. By contrast. Esther''s ice hockey is like a child''s toy. It''s as funny as chopping an apple with a long knife. It was cut in half in an instant, and then completely shattered in the wanton rush of air. The violent air wave rolled and covered the Esdes who was still high in the sky, blowing away the white military cap, turning a sky blue head. Her long hair danced wildly, as if blowing the wind into her heart. After a long time. The sound of inhalation sounded in the revolutionary army and even the empire''s army, and it was ups and downs. What did they see? It''s just a sword, it''s like cutting the whole world apart. This power completely exceeds the limit that people in this world can imagine. Even the emissary is the same. At this moment, most people have only one idea in their minds. What kind of imperial equipment can make people powerful to this point. But Esther did not think about it. Her body trembled slightly. She is closer to that sword aura than anyone, so she also knows better than anyone what it is. It''s not wind at all. It is something that is extremely sharp and cannot be described in words. Don''t talk about ice hockey. That kind of feeling, it was as if nothing was constantly cutting off, as if even the fighting intent in people''s hearts was cut off. Chapter 867： : The gap between the world "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Esther didn''t make any more moves. Her figure jumped from high in the air. Falling steadily in front of Altria, the expression on her face was full of enthusiasm and a slight distortion, but on her body, it did not destroy the beauty in the slightest, as if she should be such a person. "Are you teasing me?" Asides'' voice came from a distance, "Still training? It''s like a hunter likes to watch the prey struggle, if the sword just hit me, The battle is over." She didn''t think she could stop that sword. You can''t escape even if you hide. She did not deliberately conceal this sentence. The army closer to him has begun to riot. The soldiers who followed Esders seemed to have broken their beliefs, and it even became difficult to stand, each of them seemed to be suspicious. Own ears. What did they hear? The invincible General Esdes surrendered? Words like this are already acknowledging their defeat. "Tease?" Altria shook her head, "This battle is not fair to you. My level has exceeded your world, and the power I have gained is the same." Her figure took a step forward. As if the breeze was blowing. At the moment when Esdess pupils contracted, Altria had already arrived in front of her, silently, but fast enough that the naked eye could not detect it. Sure enough, it was teasing. Asides strengthened this idea. She did not think about why there was such a powerful force, nor did she think about why she was defeated, she just looked at Altria stubbornly, like a beast that had been trapped, still struggling fearlessly. , Until the last moment of life. "Fair? There is no fairness in this world." Asides stared at Altria, who was close at hand, as if thinking about where he might bite the last piece of the hunter''s meat." A strong person owns everything and controls everything, a weak person can only lose everything, but I am not an easy beast to tune." That is, the last word falls. Her figure moved. A terrible chill burst out from her body, which was almost all her physical strength, all her strength. At this moment, the magical power surging in the air, the azure light even surpassed the speed of condensing, and the entire world was completely frozen within the time even Esdes could not realize it. Everything became prohibition. Only azure light and frost filled the scope of sight. Esther was taken aback for a moment, then smiled ecstatically. "Can I do it like this...freeze time?" At this moment, she should have not developed this as a secret trick, but under the tremendous pressure given by Altria, she actually broke through herself. Use this trick to freeze the space. She wasted no time. Looking at Altria, who seemed to be motionless in front of her, she slammed the rapier in her hand. "After all, I won." Esdes has a pleasant smile on her face. For her, there is nothing more enjoyable than hunting powerful prey. It is a pity that there is no opportunity for training, but the female warrior in front of her is the strongest she has ever seen. There is no one! However... the imaginary feeling of a sharp sword piercing into the body did not come. In her wide eyes. His sword was clamped by two white and slender fingers. Even if he tried his best, he couldn''t move at all. Altria did not seem to be frozen at all. "It really amazes me." Altria looked around, "Able to do this step is no less than some blue rare level skills, how many surprises you have to give me." "Blue rare class?" Asides repeated this paragraph. "It''s just a classification of certain abilities and treasures." Altria refocused his gaze on Esther''s body, "and it is the lowest level ability, above which there are purple epics, golden legends, etc. At this point, its just a place to reach my world. So, do you understand? The gap between you and me is not in talent, not in skill, but in the gap between the world and the world." Asides did not fully understand. But looking at Altria, who was not at all affected by her mysterious trick, she understood one thing. The power that he burst out at the moment of life and death, in this person''s seriousness, is only a slightly "rare" level. "A completely different world?" Asides let go of the sword in his hand, he laughed mockingly, "Sounds really desirable, I admit, you now have more power than mine, but if If I am not dead, I will surpass you one day sooner or later." Esther raised his chin, and UU reading seemed to be back to the brilliant general. However, her eyes told Altria. She has accepted death. At this time, Altria finally understood why the female general in front of her would choose to stand on the side of the empire. This is because this person has chosen such a path, constantly pursuing battle and hunting. Until one day, he was hunted by a stronger existence in battle and then died. Everything around began to pass away again. The onlookers didnt know what was going on inside. They could only see that the blue light surrounded the big place at this moment, but at this moment the light dissipated and everyone suddenly widened. eye. What appeared before their eyes was a world of ice crystals. It was almost half the area of ??the imperial capital, everything was frozen, and icicles pierced from the frozen ground, slanting into the sky and the earth. Even nature would not give birth to such a magnificent landscape, but this ice crystal world was created directly by a human being. "Who''s winning?" Bartley couldn''t help but whispered, he even craned his neck to see what''s inside. His heart is also very complicated. If Esthers had won, with this terrifying force, their armies would have no ability to resist at all. The gap between them would be like humans and gods. This is no longer a difference that can be determined by numbers. But if the other side wins. How powerful is a person who can defeat Esdes. But this person claims to be king. The ice crystals began to slowly dissipate. This is what Esders did. Chapter 868： : The first and strongest Teikoku "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The world of ice crystals slowly dissipated like the wind. The besieged world is displayed before everyone''s eyes. Seen at first sight. It was Esther who had lost his sword. The thin sword, which symbolized victory and glory in the eyes of countless soldiers, was being pinched by Altria with **** at this time, and then put down at will. Could it be that...... The hearts of the soldiers began to beat fiercely. The soldiers of the Empire, including those standing on the wall, seemed to be caught in a panic of disillusionment. The soldiers of the Revolutionary Army were already suppressing it. Excited mood and urge to shout. The ice-snow world-like scene just now is undoubtedly the power of Asides. But after such an amazing power broke out. The savior in battle armor was unscathed. Which side has the greatest advantage is already very obvious. Esther didn''t care about the reactions of the others at all, she just continued to stare at the king in front of her. Yes, in her eyes at this time, Altria, who possesses such a powerful force, can truly be called a king, and the one sitting in the palace is just a ridiculous person. . "According to your habits, now you are my captive." Altria put the long sword in her hand back to her waist and looked at Esders, "As the defeated, everything about you is mine, so Until the day you can defeat me, I will be your king, do you have any opinions?" Altria also understood the three views of Asdes. So it''s not troubling. Her original purpose was to take Esther into her bag. "You really don''t kill me?" Esther smiled as if he had heard something very interesting, "I am not so easy to tune." "If you think of this as training, I think I will train you well." Altria seemed confident. Having the charm to subdue others is also one of the symbols of the king. Although she didn''t know what was going on. But she doesn''t seem to lack the charm for others to follow. Having said that, Esther did not say anything. It was not the first time that she followed a stronger one, but every time, she would surpass the hunter and then hunt back. This time, in her eyes, there would be no difference. It should be so. However, at the moment Esders confirmed to give up resistance, the earth suddenly began to tremble constantly, and everyone was caught off guard. Altria seemed to be aware of something, and turned to look in the direction of the imperial capital. There is the source of the tremor. Everyones sights were also drawn to the past, including the frustrated Imperial Army and the Revolutionary Army too late to cheer. And just in their horrified sight. In the very center of the imperial capital, the imperial palace, which represents the peak of the power of the millennium empire, slowly stood up from the top of the mountain. It was a giant with a height of hundreds of meters and a huge cloak. The God of Protector of the MachineThe High Throne! "It turns out that the legend is true." Asides looked at the huge imperial equipment, she seemed to be shocked, she whispered, "The first and strongest imperial equipment was the beginning of everything, only the descendants of the empire. Only then have the qualifications to use it, Minister Ornest, it turns out that you still hide such a hole card." This is a secret that only the top of the empire knows. Although Esther has heard of it, he always thought it was just a legend. The rest of the people have never even heard of the legend. Riots have begun in the revolutionary army. "what is that?" "The guardian of the empire, that is the guardian of the empire!" "How can there be such a giant." "Is it the enemy?" "Damn it, how can the enemy fight like this!" Even a revolutionary general like Bartlett, at this moment, his hands were shaking slightly, his eyes widened, and he couldn''t even say a word. They are all people who bet everything. Finally came to the front of the imperial capital, and finally someone defeated Asides. But there are twists and turns. "Rush, rush in!" Bartlett gritted his teeth and raised his arm abruptly, "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a big man, rush in, kill the minister and the emperor, and we will win!" This seems to be the horn of the beginning of the war. Not only on this side, all the revolutionary armies started to take action, each shouting and running madly towards the imperial capital. And Esther''s army stood still, at a loss. But at this time. The giant who stood up changed. The head of the giant, where the eyes are represented, bursts with dazzling red light. The little emperor stood on the console of Emperor Gu, panting and roaring loudly. "Those who rebel against the empire are all dying!" The red light shot out from the head suddenly and penetrated the sky in an instant. boom--! The huge sound and the light that makes people unable to open their eyes flooded the whole world in a short period of time like a tide. Everyone had to pause, and when everything subsided, it was extremely big. Some of them opened their eyes wide, trembling all over, and could hardly believe everything they saw in front of them. A huge gap appeared on the wall that stood for a thousand years. It''s like someone pierced the foam with a hot red iron pillar. In front of the gap, a large dark pit appeared, and hot magma slowly flowed in the pit, as if to tell everyone what had just happened. The momentum of the impact was undoubtedly broken up. The person who rushed in the front began to whine and retreat. You can''t win at all. This is impossible to win. Not to mention the army, even a mountain or a city, under such an indescribable attack, will be turned into ashes in an instant. It''s like the first time humans saw a nuclear bomb, the first time they saw the mushroom cloud exploding among natural enemies. Power that is more terrifying than gods and nature. The red light condensed on the giant''s head again. The rout began. Even Bartley was riding a horse in horror, even far away from his own army, for fear that he would become the target of being attacked, and then under the terrifying red light, there was no bones left. "It seems that you can win without defeating me." Asides looked at Altria with a silent smile, "The supreme Emperor, how can you defeat such an enemy?" She is not going to make a move. She just wanted to see. Undoubtedly, when fighting her, Altria didn''t use all his strength at all, and the only attack that surpassed her was the sword. now. The red light symbolizing destruction has come once again. The target is the revolutionary army that is already fleeing. Chapter 869： : Use 1/50 "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! As if already feeling the coming of death, all the courage, hope, and hatred of the revolutionary army reached their limit at this moment. They stumbled to the ground, their eyes widened in horror, and looked at them with unwillingness. The light of death blooming in front of me. However, under the scarlet light. The figure of a young girl arrived first. Everyone saw a floating flag. "My God is here!" Jeanne drew the flying flag straight into the ground, clenched both hands, and assumed a prayer-like gesture. At this moment, the golden light was overwhelmed and even covered with scarlet light in an instant. The two collided fiercely. , But not as earth-shattering as everyone imagined. But quietly. The red light representing death and destruction dissipated like snow, while the golden light symbolizing hope and protection covered the entire world. Everyone is bathed in this golden light. They felt their inner peace and harmony, felt the feeling of being guarded, and even felt the existence under the flying flag and standing in front of them all. -God. Everyone couldn''t help but knelt down, lying on the land protected by the gods, crying loudly as if an aggrieved child returned to his mother''s embrace. It even includes the generals of the revolutionary army. Including Bartlett. This is the power of Joan of Arc now, using her original power. at this moment. Seleu, who was watching not far away, seemed to be shocked. She had seen the hatred in Hei Zhen''s eyes that seemed to devour the world, but at this moment, it was like a **** who hoped to protect everyone''s care. She seemed to understand suddenly. Delivering all love to the person she should love, and giving all the hatred to the person she should hate, this is the way of life that Joan shows to her. It should also be the most suitable lifestyle for her. Esthers, who felt all this up close, was also shocked. She was shocked by this power. "Evenly blocked the attack of the Supreme Emperor, and sheltered such a huge land..." Esther stared at Joan closely, his throat felt dry for the first time in history, "It turns out, Are you the most powerful person?" She really didn''t expect it. It turned out that it was not the most powerful person who was fighting with herself, but the one who was really powerful was the existence she had ignored from beginning to end. Altria: "???" "Do you think I am weak?" She couldn''t help but said, "If this is the case, can I ignore it, then let you see, one-tenth of my true strength." "It''s better to use one-fifth." Joan interjected at this moment. "Don''t be self-willed. If one-tenth, the imperial capital may be destroyed by you. One-fifth is enough. We only need to defeat the strongest enemy and let those revolutionary forces know what to do." With the effort of speaking, the golden light has slowly dissipated. The frustrated little emperor did not seem to intend to give up. The red light condenses again. However, people are no longer afraid, because the emotions left by the golden light still remain in their hearts. Everyone raised their heads and looked at the slowly rising figure. "Then one-fifth." Altria seemed to be eager to fly, facing the red light, raising the long sword in her hand, "Lets take a good look, Esthers, this is a symbol of The power of this king is also victory and glory, Ex-calibur!" As if to show everyone the power that is truly condensed from herself, Altria, like Joan, did not choose the skills that came out of the jar, but chose her own treasure. The sword that condensed the conviction and the power of the oath gathered in her hand, forming a lightsaber that penetrates the sky and the earth, and then slammed it down at the Emperor in front of him with the shout. The light of the lightsaber confronted the scarlet light. The power of Tegu couldn''t even stand a stalemate for a moment. Completely ablation. After the light released by the lightsaber ended, even the thick clouds in the sky were divided into two by this sword, and the sun was cast down from this sword mark and shone on the entire imperial capital. Everyone can see clearly. The entire upper body of the Supreme Emperor Gu, which symbolizes the power of the empire and the thousand-year glory, has completely melted, and together with the imperial palace, it collapsed. ended. All the people bathed in the sun were in a trance. They looked at each other and patted each other on the shoulders, it seemed that this was finally getting over. They won! Some people wanted to cheer, but soon suppressed it by themselves. Everyone looked at the two girls standing in the front with admiring eyes. No, two gods. From the beginning to the end, they did not fight any battles, and neither the Esders nor the supreme emperor that suddenly emerged from behind, the power displayed was far beyond what they could win. This should have been a battle full of despair and death. It should be so. but! The **** descended. Everyone can make sure that in the biography of UU Reading decades and hundreds of years later, people will say that two gods from heaven led people to destroy the evil empire and save this world. They might erect statues of gods in various places in the empire. Build a church. Pray for God''s mercy and blessing. Just thinking about it this way is so good that people want to cry. Altria landed slowly from mid-air, glanced at the night raiders who were approaching here, and then glanced at Esters who seemed to be dumbfounded. She seemed to want to laugh, but for the king''s majesty. , Still held back. "How?" she asked, "this king''s sworn sword of victory." What else can Esthers say. Is this the power of one fifty? Even she was in a trance at this moment. She seemed to recall the first time when she came to the imperial capital by herself, seeing the power and magic of the emperor for the first time. That is a force beyond imagination. Esther was extremely certain, and then his eyes became frenzied. "Are you gods? No, the existence with this kind of power is god, how can I have this kind of power?" For Asides, the pursuit of fighting and the pursuit of strength is her instinct and her wish. Najeta who rushed over heard these words. He pursed his lips and sighed. "Sure enough, you are still the same." However, Esther just glanced at her, and immediately turned to look at Altria again. There is no defeat in her eyes. "When everything is over, you will know." Altria replied, "I said, what separates us is not power or belief, but the world." Chapter 870： : The last moment of Chi Chi "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! This is the second time Altria has said this. Asides seemed to realize something vaguely at last. But the matter is not over yet. Defeating the Supreme Emperor was just defeating the last resistance of the empire. However, the task is to require them to bring happiness to the people, which requires a lot of follow-up actions. In addition, the minister fled. From the moment the Supreme Digu fell, the minister had already fled, because this time there was no revolutionary army or night attackers who arrived in the imperial capital first, so no one stopped him. Standing in the collapsed palace, watching General Budd who was fighting to the last moment surrounded by night raids, Joan suddenly thought of something. "Altolia, you said, is it possible that the minister is also a member reserve?" she asked. "It''s possible." Altria thought suddenly, "Although the Chamber of Commerce has an obvious tendency to order, it will not reject evil people when choosing members. If so..." "What will it become?" Najeta couldn''t help asking when hearing the conversation here. Although they knew that the minister had fled, they didn''t care too much, because the empire no longer existed, and the power they had, a minister couldn''t make any waves. But listen to what Joan and Altria have said. Suddenly, Najetta had an unpleasant feeling. "If he really has membership qualifications like you, then after everything is over, certain supreme beings will lower the membership''s identity and opportunities, which means that he will be qualified to step into our world and have a comparable The power of the gods..." Altria explained briefly. When Najeta heard it, it was worth it. If that person has this kind of power to destroy the world, I don''t know how many people will suffer misfortune. This land will not get the last peace. "Sorry, Your Majesty, I have to prevent this possibility." Najetta has already begun to greet the rest of the night raid. Must chase to achieve, and then take advantage of the present, behead him. Altria nodded, and did not stop. This is their war. Even Joan pointed out the direction for them and asked Seleu to join in. If there is the biggest crime in this world, it is undoubtedly the Minister Ornest, who asked Seleu to behead this person. Help relieve the flame of revenge in her heart. Just as Altria valued Esders and Crimson Eye, Jeanne also valued Seleuc. The final battle of the night raid began. Esthers did not participate, but she stood by, listening to everything. It wasn''t until all the people in the night raid left that they walked up. "Listen to what you just said, above you, there are people far stronger than you driving you? And your power is also given by those people?" Esther couldn''t help even licking his lips. , The excitement in his eyes cannot be described in words. She has fully recognized and seen the strength of Altria and others. But is there someone far stronger than them? "You can think so." Altria turned her head and looked at her. "Compared with our world, the struggle in your world is like fighting between ants on the ground, maybe even more exaggerated than that. So, step on After entering that world, the first thing you have to understand is order." "I understand." Esdes chuckled, "I already have the consciousness that I am a weak person. No matter where I am, the weak must follow the order of the strong. But I''m just a little curious. Those in your mouth , How strong is it?" "You will see it." Altoria seemed to have thought of something, and said softly, "The first time each of us comes into contact with that world, the first thing we learn is to be awed, so you can wait patiently with expectation. " "I will." Asides said no more. However, her mood has been completely mobilized, and the whole person is in an extremely excited state. It''s as if a hungry traveler in the desert suddenly saw a bustling city. Altria turned around and started to deal with the next thing. With the battle just now, she just stood in front of the revolutionary army, and all the revolutionary army knelt down in black. Everyone looked at her feverishly, even the high-level ones. Even if you have your own careful thinking, you must suppress it at this time. How can mortals not feel fear before God. So Altria started to order directly. Choosing the right person to serve as her divine envoy, responsible for re-establishing the order of the empire, since it is ready to suppress the entire world with the power of a god, then this system is a good choice. Even if I leave in the future. Everyone who strikes at night can also return to their home planet at any time to supervise the order and operation of the entire world. One thing was ordered down, UU read orders and news, spreading from the ruins of the imperial capital to the entire empire. Joan looked at Altria, who was working and thinking, full of envy. She doesn''t have this kind of wisdom as a ruler. She doesn''t even do a ruler very well. Is she really capable of managing a guild? Joan was a little distressed. But he didn''t make a hurried decision either. I still hope that after I go back, I will discuss it with Shen Lihuo Weaving. But Kanshitsu Hoori also seemed to be confused, after all, the traveling merchant she had always wanted to be was cancelled. They still don''t know that Silence is ready to design a new official position. Time passed day by day. In fact, for this task, the battle is not the main body, but now, it is the really important part of the task. Altria used her own power to transform the former site of the palace into a temple belonging to her and Jeanne, even Ordered the statues of the night raiders to be erected here, and named them their respective gods, these are necessary routines. And on the fifth day of the Imperial Capital War. Anning Road finally surrendered collectively. Altria could see at a glance that An Ningdaos mind, the leader of the dangerous bloodlines, realized the dangerous nature of his, and did not hesitate to execute the execution. It was at this time that he successfully killed the minister Ao. After Nestors night raid, everyone returned, and everything in this world was finally on track. This day. Everyone gathered in the temple. The qualified Seleucid, Shayou and others, the already qualified Crimson Eye and Najeta, and even some of the empire''s equally qualified Aside, Black Eye, and others are all here. It''s the last moment. Chapter 871： : Jar Fanatic Chaser "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Everyone is excited and looking forward to it. Especially Esthers. During this period of time, she has often discussed with Altria, and truly realized the huge difference between the two. According to Altria, she entered the world in which she was in the moment. , Your own strength can grow rapidly. And Altria and Joan also looked at these people around them with a rather complicated mood. There is comfort and emotion. They have not yet fully adapted to this kind of work, go to the rest of the world, save the rest, complete their tasks, and then leave. However, after all, you have to adapt slowly. at last. At a certain moment, their badges vibrated at the same time. mission completed This kind of cognition flooded into their minds. It was at this moment that they felt that the three suns connected to their consciousness suddenly burst into light, like the aurora, the colorful and extremely brilliant light flooded the entire world in an instant. All ordinary people are unaware. However, these member reserves with membership qualifications are all aware of it in the same star. Their bodies also began to shine, carrying their souls, or will, soaring up, and in a flash, they came to the high sky. They saw the smaller and smaller ground under their feet, the mountains, and the clouds. Dangerous species in life. In the end one by one surpassed the clouds. Looked up. See those three huge suns. At this moment, cognition flooded into their minds, and the first thing they understood was what these three suns meantthree transcendents, transcending all concepts, including life and death, space, and time, truly omnipotent, nothing The unknown existence is also the founder of the Chamber of Commerce. The shocking mood becomes the only one at this moment. However, some people are different. Asides looked at the three huge suns, his eyes became increasingly frenzied. That is the truly powerful existence, even so powerful that it cannot be described in words, just imagining it has brought an indescribable impact to her. but-- She wants to be such a person. Knowing her weakness, she will work hard, and when she sees her strength, she will surpass. This is her belief in survival. So, at this moment, her wish was confirmed. "As long as I don''t die, sooner or later, I will become a transcendant, or even transcendence!" Esther''s inner faith seemed to burn, even shouting loudly. The rest of the people around looked at her in surprise. They already knew what kind of existence the transcendence was, but there was someone here who shouted such a voice in front of the three transcendences. It''s like someone suddenly telling everyone that one day he will rule the planet. Don''t know how high the sky is? Neuropathy? Paranoia? Mayin and Lubbock had such thoughts in their minds. But the next moment. Everyone''s soul trembled. Because they clearly perceive that one of the three suns suddenly shines brightly, and a line of sight comes to them from above with the light! Although this line of sight is not sharp, there is no oppression. But just think about it, a transcendent, the supreme being is watching them. It is enough to make them feel the trembling from the soul. Only Esthers. Esther was also trembling, but it was not fear, but excitement. She was like a weak but haughty honey badger, raising her head and looking at the sight that could not be captured. Even if she was crushed to death by a provocative ant the next moment, she would not regret it. "Among the chambers of commerce, the only thing that can be recognized is dreams." A gentle voice rang in everyone''s ears, "Welcome to the chamber of commerce, this is the place to chase dreams." Accompanied by the sound, that line of sight is slowly moving away. There is a trance in everyone''s mind. That kind of supremacy, beyond their imagination, actually talked to them, and also encouraged them? Esdes''s provocative words that seemed like life and death were actually recognized. Recombine the cognition that is still pouring into the mind. All people seem to have finally realized it clearly. What kind of place is the Chamber of Commerce? Soon, everyones consciousness began to fall and returned to their own bodies, but when everything was over, they looked at each other, and then at the badge they held in their hands, and finally understood that they had been with each other. It was completely different before. "Even if there is so much information clearly in my mind, it still feels like a dream." Najeta sighed, breaking the calm. "Hill, you pinch me." Ma Yin blankly pulled Hill''s sleeve beside him, looking like he was still silly. Then quickly screamed. Because Hill really squeezed her face, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com is quite hard. After such a disturbance, the rest of the people came back to their senses one by one, sighed, excited, and some immediately entered the state, and couldn''t wait to become stronger. Asides left this temple directly. She returned to her army. Just an order without any explanation, everyone voluntarily gave her their money. Even if defeated, the defeat to the gods did not reduce Esther''s prestige. On the contrary, as the only **** in the temple that was once the deity of the old empire, Esthers was almost the one with the most believers in the new empire. , Even many people in the revolutionary army are willing to take refuge in her name. Therefore, she immediately had the money to open the can to the limit. "Wait for me." She raised her head and looked at the sun that is not in sight but in consciousness, especially one of them, muttering with a feverish sight, "I will definitely stand by you. The one in front of you who challenges you, I want to become a transcendant woman!" As if to hear her murmur. The sun shone slightly again. It''s like encouragement. He also told her clearly that the supreme being was watching her. In fact, the silence did not withdraw his sight. In the whole world of Zhanchi, when it comes to willpower and the desire to open the jar, Esthers is the most, she will be an extremely fanatical member, a fanatic chaser of the jar, no matter if it is a game planner. From the perspective of the boss of the Chamber of Commerce, such a member will naturally make him like it. Will not be stingy and inspired. Moreover, the silence is also a little curious, what kind of profession this fanatical fighter will create. Chapter 872： : 2 new mission worlds "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! In the entire Chamber of Commerce, there is actually no shortage of war-thirsty people like Esthers. Such as some people in the world of Naruto. However, for women, it is indeed Esthers. So silence pays attention for a while. Esdes directly found a place where no one was there and started to open her jar. She only pursued quantity and didn''t seem to care about what was in the jar. The speed of opening the jar was getting faster and faster, and her eyes became more and more frantic. Obviously, he has become obsessed with this feeling of rapid increase in power. The first and second level jars are actually not so obvious. However, she has not enjoyed such a taste for a long time. As the world''s top existence, Asides had already reached the point where she couldn''t make progress. Even she herself didn''t know her limits, and only found it difficult to move forward. In just an hour, I came to the pot where I decided to change my job. Just opened it, and there was a sudden surge of blood inside. The scarlet breath came to his face. If it is a person who is not determined, at this time, I am afraid that I have seen all kinds of terrifying fantasy, or the sea of ??corpses, or the murderer. But Asides, it was a joy. She has a familiar feeling. It was the same when she got her own emperor''s equipment, a jar of ultra-dangerous species of blood, let her drink all of it, and then she gained the power to stand on top of this world. And now, it is also a jar of blood. It seems to have some kind of symbol. Esdes picked up the jar, raised his head, ignored the terrifying smell of blood, gulped down, and drew red liquid along her neck, to the collarbone, to the chest, but It didn''t drip at all, but it penetrated into the skin a little bit, seeming to be wandering in the snow-white jade skin, blooming with red light, making people creepy. This power is constantly transforming Esther''s body. It is also urging new forces. It should have been a very painful process, whether it was the heat of the body or the torture of the soul, but Esther didn''t seem to notice it. She threw the jar abruptly until there was not even a drop left in the whole jar. The flushed face panted, and the sweat was dripping. She already felt it. That powerful force. The whole body''s blood was mobilized, and the power of Digu was meaningless under this, and it was swallowed crazy. However, her strength did not weaken, but began to become stronger. Even the disgusting whispers that originated from Teigu in the past disappeared without a trace. at the same time. Esther also understood what the power he gained was called. -Inferno Demon God! At the cost of his own physical body, he has obtained the most primitive power in an instant, but he can supplement the blood from the body of the prey. In other words. This profession, either died in the burning of blood, or killed the enemy, using the enemy''s blood to make himself stronger! "Is all of this your arrangement?" Esther''s body trembled slightly, she raised her head and stared at one of the three rounds of the sun. The blush brought about by the job change has not yet disappeared from her face. Dispersed, there was an expression of incomparable excitement, "Continuous fighting, continuous hunting! It is simply perfect, this kind of power seems to be prepared for me..." Esthers couldn''t even find more words to tell his feelings at the moment. Because this is her way of living, her philosophy, her full value. She already wanted to become stronger and couldn''t wait to become strong enough to stand in front of that round of scorching sun and vent her passionate emotions with a vigorous challenge. "It''s really a perfect match for the profession." The silence was also a little bit emotional. Among the many members of the Chamber of Commerce, this kind of perfect fit, like customization, is actually rare. After all, there are only a few professions in total. No matter how perfect the selection system is designed, you can only try to find a profession that suits your wishes. . Silence moved his eyes away. After knowing what kind of career Esdes started, he didn''t keep watching. At this point, the mission of Sister Slayer World has also ended. This time, the members who received the mission basically controlled the direction of the entire world, and in the process, gave these new players with membership a certain degree of recognition, and then after the mission was over, they added ten Several members, most of them, will also join the guild of mission members, becoming one of the hidden important benefits of this mission-recruiting new people. Silence reviewed the whole process. I don''t think there is any need to make major changes. I will keep this process for the time being, and then select a few more worlds to launch tasks, and then see if there are any new problems. Even if the public beta is decided, the silence is still a little bit groping, even more careful, any quick success may cause irreparable consequences. His eyes swept across several worlds of his choice Whether its Zhan Chi or Gui Mie, they are actually from the ancient background. There are not many rich people, and each world has more than a dozen new Joining a member requires some time to ferment. Next, choose a few modern social worlds. The silent finger tapped slightly. The mission of the two worlds was released. One is the rebellious Lelouch. In this world, there are a lot of faith and valuable roles, and there are even a lot of them. The membership reserve, a rough calculation, there are close to thirty. The task was quickly selected. Silent glanced. The selected person is the bee-eater. It''s not easy. The girl finally grabbed a mission. Since the first mission was grabbed by Mikoto Misaka, she has been looking for opportunities, but unfortunately the second mission was missed, and now she finally grabbed the third mission. The soul-saver who manipulates the human heart has encountered "GEASS" which is also based on spiritual power? Completely crushed. Compared to the weak and rough mental power, the bee-eater exercises are undoubtedly present in a completely crushed state. And this world, the tasks automatically assigned by the silently designed task system, is a unified world. The people there have been confused for a long time, fighting for a long time, most of the people are tired of the madman, it is normal for this kind of task to appear, and this task is extremely suitable for bee-eaters. The silence seemed to have predicted the ending, so there was no time to pay attention. On the contrary, he somewhat expected that people like Lelouch would behave after entering the Chamber of Commerce. The second world is beyond the realm. It is also a mission world that is immediately selected by others as soon as it is thrown out. Chapter 873： : Demonstration of Auditor "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The task of this world beyond the realm was finally grabbed by Bo Feng Shuimen. To be honest, the silence almost forgets the fourth-generation Hokage. But after realizing how he did it, he couldn''t laugh or cry. This person turned to stare at the membership badge in turn with a shadow clone. Because the shadow clone was also himself, he also selected the mission immediately after the mission world was refreshed. He was actually a little faster than the bee-eater. Does this count as cheating? Silent hesitated for a while, and decided to impose a little restriction when the next mission world was promulgated. Otherwise, this would be too foul for the people of Naruto World. Who knows how to do avatar. However, after looking at the member reserve of the world beyond the realm, there was no stunned silence. This is a lot. There are almost fifty people. Almost catching up with the two worlds of Hokage and Pirates. The qualifications of the member reserve are determined by the wish and its position in the occasion of fate. Silently recalled the story of this world. To be honest, the plot and setting of this world are not very exciting, but the characters are extremely eye-catching. As the heroine, Kuriyama Miku is impressive, but the whole story seems to only show the tip of the iceberg in this world, the whole world The setting, background, and even the deeper main line of the game are not shown. Then, it is possible that this will happen. Because of this world, the sum of destiny is by no means just rehearsing around one or two "protagonists". Silent glanced at the task again. Realize the coexistence of human and demon dreams. Not a simple task. This can also be seen from the rewards. The qualifications for a full fifty four-level pots are no less than the early rewards of some Marvel mission worlds. Moreover, the power system of this world is not very low. However, silence did not intervene to do something. Although the power system is not low, it is not low for members who have reached the intermediate level. After careful consideration, Bo Feng Shuimen did not choose to carry his son Naruto, nor did he choose to carry his sons. Kiyu Sasuke brought his own wife who had been resurrected and became a member-Uzumaki Kushina. He would never admit that he wanted to have a long-lost honeymoon with his wife while doing the task. Two brand new mission worlds have officially begun. Silence this time, he didn''t pay attention to the whole process like the previous two worlds, because this time the system does not need to be modified, just continue the way of the world of beheading. If there is a problem, he will naturally know. He began to think about another thing. -Official staff of the Chamber of Commerce. It is used to replace the auditor of the traveling merchant. The specific responsibility is to review the existence of some members who have memberships, but because they do not account for a high proportion in the long history of fate, they are rejected by the selection system. For this reason, Silence even produced a batch of blank badges for voting. And now. He is thinking about how to improve this system and telling it to everyone. Otherwise, members such as Shinraihuoori will lose motivation. Silence glanced around from his room. The final frame was fixed on Bismarck and Icarus who were seriously doing copywriting. "Bismarck, Icarus." He called out the names of two people. The two raised their heads to look at him at the same time. "I have a task, I want to hand it over to you," said silently, but paused, glanced at Icarus again, and shook his head, "Forget it, just go to Bismarck and Otinus." Although Icarus has grown a lot, his heart has not changed. It''s still the same simple. In fact, it is not suitable for the task of an auditor. Even when he heard that he had been sent out, Icarus didn''t have any sad expressions. Instead, he blinked, still staring in silence, as if he wanted to know what the mission was. "In the new world, I plan to put in a few blank badges and give them to those who are destined, and your task is to review and broadcast the whole process to all members." Silent said simply. "The whole broadcast?" Otinus repeated these words. "Yes." Nodding silently. "In this case, Icarus is indeed inappropriate. If you perform a flat throw on the spot, it would be too shameful." Otinus nodded deeply, and then patted his chest, "Reassure it to me Well, I promise to show the majesty of the Chamber of Commerce." Bismarck next to him also straightened his back which had been very straight. She takes every task of silence very seriously. But silence shook his head and smiled, "You can grasp this by yourself. The main purpose of this time is to promote the position of examiner and give those members who want to work in the Chamber of Commerce a goal. UUwww.uukanshu .com" "Understood." Otinus raised his hand and saluted somewhat playfully, and then asked curiously, "Has the world been decided?" "Of course." As soon as he raised his hand in silence, a projection frame spread out in front of several people. It is a fantasy world. It is completely in the style of Western Fantasy, with elements such as warcraft, magicians, warriors, and adventure groups. It can be said that this style is familiar to most members. Even people in ancient times will learn about this kind of basic common sense reserve after they come to the Chamber of Commerce. And Otinus just glanced at it and distinguished which world it was. "Gu Aotian?" she spit out the word. "Yes." Nodding silently. Bone Aotian, also known as the King of the Undead, tells the story of an ordinary person who suddenly travels to another world, becomes a big boss, and fights with the air all the way. The reason for choosing this world is simple. There are not many people in this world who naturally have membership reserve qualifications, even the protagonist is the same. In his destiny, he was either pretending to be forced or walking on the road of pretending to be forced, but in fact he was very confused. Lack of goals, and miss the past. Still growing. Otherwise, he wouldn''t always fight the air. However, although there are very few people in this world who have membership reserve qualifications, there are not a few people who have the will to become a member, but they seem insignificant in the long river of fate. In other words, this world is very suitable for auditors. Silent sent two assistants around him to tell everyone what kind of responsibilities the auditor has and how to work. This is the purpose of this time. Chapter 874： : People assimilated by power "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! The two of them watched the animation in detail first. Although Icarus was not selected, he also got together, and even interjected in from time to time, which gave the silence some surprises. For example now. When she saw that Gu Aotian''s desire was forcibly cleared, she expressed her opinion. "The gap between consciousness and body is too big, his character and manners have gradually been assimilated by power." "It looks like this indeed." Ortinus nodded. She has a certain say in this. "Our demon gods are actually the same. People who become demon gods have different personalities and different goals, but they are becoming In the moment of the demon god, they all have the same thing, that is, they have no desires or desires, miss the past, and worry that their own power will cause irreversible changes to the world." People''s consciousness is sometimes very fragile. If the power is too strong, it is easy to get lost. Demon God is an example. The same goes for Gu Aotian. At the beginning, there were many inner monologues belonging to the ordinary person, including some complaints, which were completely different from the behaviors, words and deeds on the surface, but later, this kind of mental activity has gradually decreased. It can also be seen that the bones Aotian''s original existence as a traveler is losing. In other words, whoever crosses the body of the undead king will gradually have similar words, deeds and concepts. And no matter what the soul is inside. "That''s why, he was not recognized by the selection system." Silence also interjected, "His growth is too abrupt. The most important thing is that his inner purpose is not in line with his past personality, so that he can''t even adapt and grow slowly. By comparison, I am different." "Is the master doing what he wants to do now?" Icarus''s big pale green eyes looked over. "Of course." said with a silent smile, "For me, the power I have now is actually very similar to the power I had before, except that I used to dominate everything on the computer through programs, but now I use power in reality. I dominate everything, but the things I do and the mood I have have never changed." Don''t look at him often pretending to be forced, but it''s just because of necessity. If he is allowed to return to his ordinary life now, he can still get in quickly. The words and deeds will not change much, and the temperament is just past growth. However, Gu Aotian could no longer do it. Even if he concealed the appearance of the skeleton and transformed into an ordinary human being, he could no longer integrate into his past life. His thinking, his manners, and his ideas have been There has been a total change. Icarus seemed thoughtful. Then he looked at his master with bright eyes. In her heart, the owner is naturally the most special and outstanding person in the world. "So, our mission does not include training him?" Bismarck asked. She pays more attention to the mission. For her, completing the master''s mission perfectly is the best way to express her heart. And facing this problem. After thinking in silence for a while, he shook his head. "You can try." He smiled, "but don''t be deliberate. Now, we don''t lack one or two members, so everything is left to your own judgment. This was originally part of the work of the auditor." To some extent, the auditor actually inherited the duties of the original traveling merchant. It is only responsible for reviewing those existences that are not recognized by the member selection system. Although the authority is lower than that of the traveling merchant, the difficulty of serving is also lower than that of the traveling merchant, and senior members are not necessarily required. This will have a lifespan when the information is released later. Bismarck nodded, expressing understanding. Then and Otinus continue to discuss the next work. Compared with ordinary auditors, they have more pressure and responsibilities, because they will become model representatives of all auditors. In fact, Silence even has officers who want them to serve as auditors. That is, the auditors are divided into several levels, and the first level is responsible, and the young girls around him serve as the most senior auditors. In this way, another two days passed. Bismarck and Otinus not only studied the animation, but also let the silence open the door to the world. They went to the world to study in secret. They did not interfere with any fate, but they learned a lot of things that were not shown in the original main plot. . Then he specified his own plan. Finally everything is ready. "It''s time to start." The two of them came to the silent side. "Come on." Icarus cheered them on the side, "I will study hard." The two smiled at each other. When silent, he nodded and thought, every members badge trembles including those who are doing mission bee-eaters in the mission world. As long as they are not in a war, almost every member is Took out his badge. Above the badge is a silent figure. His image this time is not as close to the people as in the past, but dressed in gorgeous clothes, sitting in front of the scorching sun, his huge figure even surpasses the huge sun, it can be said that it truly shows The horror of being a transcendent. Even if all the members raised their heads, even if they did not pass the badge, they could clearly perceive that the one of the three suns in the sky, representing the silent sun, was shining brightly, like the mighty majesty sweeping the entire universe. Inside everyone. For some members, this was the first time they saw silence after the Chamber of Commerce changed. He refreshed his image again. For a new member like Esthers, all he can feel is endless awe. Is this the person I want to challenge? Esthers even started to waver in the fighting will that had been burning, but she quickly recovered, watching the silence in the badge projection feverishly. This is the existence she yearns for. "Everyone." He spoke in silence, and the voice passed through the badge and directly reached everyone''s mind, just like cognitive indoctrination. It was not any known language at all, but it clearly conveyed the information to everyone, and Comes with a magnificent temperament like a god. "The Chamber of Commerce is reforming and waiting to be revived. It is also an opportunity for you. We have decided to ban the original traveling merchant system and change it to an auditor to review some omissions who have not obtained qualifications... " Silence explained the auditor''s work as completely as possible, basically equivalent to the rectification of the traveling merchant. Chapter 875： : The reviewer teaching begins "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Everyone is listening carefully. Because of cognitive indoctrination, they easily understood the meaning of this new position. Some people''s eyes have lit up. Compared with the previous traveling merchants, the power of the auditor is not so great, but it is easier to enter the job. In other words. If the former traveling merchant was a dealer, then the current auditor is a salesman. However, there are still many rights. Some rules and restrictions are no longer vague, but need to be determined by the reviewer. For example, if someone kills in some worlds, you need to rely on many reviewers to determine whether this is the case, and sometimes you need to do it yourself. , To repair the impact of member violation of the rules. They are equivalent to the police, guards, and small cadres of the Chamber of Commerce. Whether it is rights, or the convenience of being able to enter and exit many worlds more freely, and even including expensive pot rewards, the job of an auditor is enough to make the vast majority of members fight for the break. Becoming an auditor does not mean you completely leave the membership. The same needs to be opened, and it needs to be stronger. Silence also made it clear in the subsequent explanation that the only way to become an auditor is to apply for an assessment and then pass the assessment. To the end. Silence finally comes to the point of today. "Regarding the authority and work of the examiner, there are still many to be determined, but the core elements are already clear. I will send two of my assistants, who should have been qualified to be traveling merchants, Bismarck and Otinus. Go to a new world and show you how an auditor works..." Accompanied by silent words, the figures of Bismarck and Otinus appeared in front of everyone. One is wearing a military uniform, tall, awe-inspiring, noble and iron-blooded. A petite-looking man in a witch costume, with a smile on his face, but with an arrogance that looks down on the people. The strength of the two people has improved to a certain extent, coupled with the silent blessing of the temperament BUFF, there is no flaw in the temperament of the whole body, and it is even no less than some of the bigwigs in the fantasy world. The temperament is deadly. of. However, some people have different points of attention. "They are all women." Tsunade slurped a sip of the wine and curled his lips. "Sure enough, no matter what identity power is displayed, his personality has not changed from beginning to end." The people in Pirate World couldn''t help being awe-inspiring when they saw Bismarck. They naturally remember the lady on the ship of destiny. At first, some people thought she was the goddess of fate. Speaking of it, since the Chamber of Commerce changed, many people in their world suddenly became members, and no one had ever boarded the ship of fate. Sure enough, that ship either disappeared or changed its rules. After the end of the silence, his figure slowly disappeared, and the sense of oppression hung above each member''s head also faded. But the projection is not over. Instead, it became clearer. "The next thing is for people who want to become an auditor. It''s a live broadcast." Otinus still had a slight smile on her face. She raised her hand and twisted her tip. The pointed maiden hat fully showed the overlooking and arrogance in the eyes, "We are going to a new world, and then tell you what the reviewer should do and how to do it." Following the words, Bismarck, who was silent next to her, started. Just reach out. Those slender and beautiful fingers, like white jade, gently pinched them in the air. A pitch-black crack was suddenly torn apart, even getting bigger and bigger. hiss-- Some members can''t help but take a breath. Although it is expected that since these two are assistants by the adult, they were originally going to be traveling merchants. Their strength is certainly not weak, and they are even highly likely to be senior members. However, this crude display of strength still allows these junior or intermediate Members have an eye-opening feeling. Basic common sense of a chamber of commerce. The ability or skill to tear space is a must-kill ability for the vast majority of intermediate members in the early stage and at the limit of junior members. Not many members at this level have the ability to resist the tearing of space. Therefore, the skills that can be attached to the special effects of tearing the space are very precious. This. There are no traces of the use of any skills, just by hand, you can open such a flat and stable space crack. Just such a hand is enough for members to see a lot of things. This is also what they know that these two people are very Strong, the reason for still being so shocked. Otinus and Bismarck walked slowly into the space crack. The lens also entered. For the vast majority of members, this is the first time to clearly see the situation inside the space crack. No, it should not be said to be "seeing". Because in the space crack there should be no light source, and they saw this entangled and chaotic line, which is just the emblem lens to realize the display. "Friendly reminder." Otinus seemed to know what the members were thinking. She did not speak, but her voice turned into cognition and instilled into each member''s mind, "Don''t try to enter the space crack at will, you The lines you see are all chaotic laws at the edge of the world. Without the ability to break the walls, any distortion can cause immeasurable consequences. Not only is death as simple as death, it can even change your past and future, and affect people around you. fate." This warning is not pretentious. It''s a real warning. The world is not what people imagine. A simple three-dimensional structure is more like a bubble surrounded by theorems and rules. The innermost layer is the conventional space that people usually recognize, where the rules are stable. , And the more you go to the outer layer, the more chaotic and distorted the rules. The so-called world gate is to completely stabilize the distorted layers of this layer and open up a complete channel. And now, in order to shock, no, in order to stand out. Otinus and Bismarck did not enter through the gate of the world, but took the most primitive and crude way. They didn''t stay there for a second, they all needed to be silent and consume a lot of money. But it can be said that it is the public beta period of Rijin Doujin. This "necessary cost" is not at all concerned by silence. What''s more, after just one sentence, Otinus and Bismarck have come to the coordinates of the world of the undead. As the twisted and interlaced lines become gradually regular, even three-dimensional, mysterious, a new world, Appeared in front of everyone. Chapter 876： : This is your only opportunity Almost all members are staring at the screen. For them, this is also a rare experience. Not only can we understand the deeper knowledge about the world, but also what kind of personality and attitude the senior executives of the chamber of commerce have. correct. Some members who don''t want to become auditors pay more attention to Otinus and Bismarck. And they stepped on the ground and looked directly in a certain direction. "Every world has an established destiny or future for every world." Otinus continued, "For the vast majority of people, the destiny cannot be changed. No matter what the struggle is, it only continues. The process has already been determined, but for us, the destiny is completely clear at a glance. The auditor will also obtain certain consultations about the destiny, at least know the goal and what the goal will encounter." At the moment when the voice fell, the sound of horseshoes appeared in the picture, and it got closer and closer. It came from the direction facing Oetinus and Bismarck. At this moment, everyone saw the line of cavalry from a god-like perspective. There are about forty or fifty. Seeing two extremely beautiful women standing abruptly in the middle of the road like this, the strong man in silver and white armor headed by this cavalry raised his hand and then pulled the horse. For a time, the roar of horses kept ringing. It only took a few seconds to run from extreme speed to stop, and even every cavalry stopped steadily. It was still more than ten meters away from Otinus and Bismarck. It is a professionally trained soldier. Every member can see a lot of information. And the strength is ordinary. In other words, very weak. In fact, many members who have experienced many different worlds already have a sense of pride. Although their strength is not worth mentioning in the Chamber of Commerce, in most of the worlds, they are comparable to gods. The presence. Their members are completely in another state. now. The strongest warrior in the kingdom of Riyestige, the warrior commander Gerdev Stronov, did not realize that his every move was being watched by hundreds of people, or even commented. He looked at the two ladies in front of him with some caution. Very beautiful. Dressed luxuriously and eccentrically. Gu Gefu would not naively think that these were two ordinary girls. Rather, the possibility of being a magician was very high. After all, they did not carry anything that looked like a weapon. He rode forward alone. "Two ladies." Ggeeff looked at the two in front of him and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know why the two of them stopped me waiting for my way." "Gegev Stronov?" Otinus took two steps forward, raising the high witch hat, with a playful expression on her face like a girl. Ge Jeff''s heart sank. Knowing his name means that these two people have come prepared. "It''s right below," he said, but the vigilance in his heart has reached the highest level. "No need to be nervous." The corners of Otinus'' mouth curled slightly, seeming to be smiling, but it didn''t give people the slightest feeling of smiling, "I''m not your enemy, on the contrary, we are here. Help you." Seeing this, most of the onlookers have already understood. This means that Geoff is the target that the two reviewers will review this time. All of a sudden, everyone paid more attention. I don''t know how many people''s eyes are looking everywhere on Gu Geoff, watching his every subtle expression, even every movement, every expression, trying to judge his information. It is not difficult. In just a short period of time, many members have a general inference about Geff. A warrior who has experienced many battles, is not afraid of death, and has his own love and loyalty. But at this moment, Gu Geoff heard what the girl in front of him, who seemed to be at most 13 or 14 years old, said. Not only did he not relax, but he became even more nervous. These two are definitely not simple. He had such a judgment in his heart, which was also the fighter''s intuition for the strong. "I''m sorry, we are performing the task, and it seems that there is nothing that needs the help of the two." Geff is very polite, even a little cautiously refused. "No, you need it." Otinus narrowed his eyes. "You are investigating the attack on the border village, but you don''t know who the enemy you are about to face is." "Do you know that?" Gu Gefu became more vigilant in his heart. However, the shapes of Otinus and Bismarck began to disappear little by little. It wasn''t that it disappeared suddenly, and there was no trace of using any magic, it just faded a little bit, leaving only the last words of Otinus in the air. "You still have vigilance and rejection in your heart. When you really need it, hold on to your badge. That is your opportunity and the only opportunity for you to escape the fate of death..." This weird scene made these well-trained soldiers panic. "Captain!" They couldn''t help but look at the backbone of the team. But at this time, Geoffrey was completely stunned. He felt that something in his arms suddenly became hot. He took the thing out. That is a badge. An exquisite badge. It was an extremely accidental time that Gurdjieff got this badge from the hands of a villager who was rescued by him. The first time he saw the badge, he felt a strange feeling, as if it was an extremely important thing. But after that. No matter he went to consult the universities in the kingdom or check the information, he could not find even a little bit of information related to this badge. So I kept it by my side. It has been seven or eight years but now. This badge is undergoing unprecedented changes. It is heating up and getting hot. There is no doubt that this change has something to do with the two weird magicians just now. "Captain?" The guard next to him looked at Geoff in a daze and couldn''t help but asked worriedly, "Captain, you have been looking at the palm of your hand. Could it be that those two people did something to you?" Magicians are strange and terrifying to most people. And Geoffrey just wanted to shake his head, but he was taken aback. "Palm?" He turned his head and looked at his subordinates who had already reached his side. "I was just looking at this badge in my hand." "Badge? Captain, what are you talking about?" The guard frowned, then took a closer look at the palm of Geoff''s hand, and then looked at Geoff curiously, "Where is the badge? Captain, you Dont you have nothing in your hands?" Chapter 877： : Destiny is about to begin "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Nothing at all! ? Gu Gefu was completely stunned. He directly raised the badge in front of his subordinates. "Look again." The subordinate''s gaze became even more weird, and he even began to greet the rest of the soldiers. "Is there anything in the captain''s hands?" "No, nothing." "We didn''t see anything." "Captain, are you okay, or did the two female magicians really do to you just now?" "Do you want to chase them back!" No soldier could see the badge in Geff''s hand, and there were even people who reached out to touch it, but something strange happened. The palms of the others passed directly through the badge without touching at all. The feeling of encountering. Gu Geoff can swear that the badge has never changed like this before! He took the badge to find many people to inquire. What exactly is this? What do those two ladies mean? Will they die? Will you encounter enemies that are enough to kill yourself? All kinds of information flashed through Gurdjieff''s mind, but in the end, he still rode forward. This is a man who sees responsibility as more important than life. Even if he knew that there might be danger ahead, he couldn''t shrink back. As for the words of the two female magicians, he could only be more careful. What he didn''t know was that Otinus and Bismarck did not actually leave. They just hovered quietly in the sky, and somehow concealed their bodies. "As you can see, this Gujeff is one of the people we need to review this time." Ortinus explained to the camera, "He was originally in the destiny of this world, just a An insignificant little person who cannot change anything from birth to death, so even if he has the determination to protect the kingdom, he is not qualified to be a badge." Otinus told the rest for the first time and became another restriction among members. Position in destiny. While the members were surprised, they also suddenly realized. Indeed, how many people are there in a world, among the many beings, and how many people have a certain wish that must be fulfilled. When the beloved person dies, I believe that even ordinary people will have a kind of desperate need Perseverance and determination to save the beloved. It''s just a condition of wish, and there are too many people who meet the conditions. "In the past, traveling salesmen did not have such restrictions." Otinus continued, "Therefore, there are actually some of you who are insignificant in fate. I believe you have this kind of consciousness, but you are lucky. Was met by the traveling merchant and valued it. This is the opportunity that distinguishes you from the rest of ordinary people. Now, the husband does not want to deprive these people of the opportunity. Therefore, this blank badge has been formulated to completely hand over everything. Gave an opportunity." Her gaze under the wizard hat seemed to be staring at everyone, and every member couldn''t help but straighten their backs. Some people actually understand it when they hear it. For example, hand fight. Another example is those ordinary merchants in Naruto World. Even some people in Pirate World felt that they were the kind of insignificant people Otinus said. And they understood why he could have a badge in his hands, and why he could be the target of the review by the reviewer. A lucky person. This idea emerged in everyone''s mind. Regardless of whether he passed the review or became a member in the end, he is already a lucky man, because all members know him. And at this moment. Bismarck, who was silent from beginning to end, spoke for the first time. "It''s about to begin, destiny." Accompanied by Bismarck''s cold voice, the lens began to change and came back to Gu Geoff. The members watched him come to a village like ruins. I know roughly the mission of this soldier and the general background of this world. It is exactly the magical Western Europe situation in the Middle Ages. There are major kingdoms on the continent, and the kingdoms war against each other and are hostile to each other. But at this time. The picture flowed suddenly. Came to a village, a village chief who was being massacred, but it was not the villagers who died, but the foreign soldiers who had attacked the village chief. The members saw a magician wearing a helmet and wearing extremely gorgeous clothes, saw an immortal knight, and saw a **** slaughter. This person is not weak. This judgment flashed in every member''s mind. Although it was just a simple shot, it was already an extremely profound magic, and the potion he took out gave people a very familiar feeling. That''s right, it was exactly the same as the red potion they had drawn out of the medicine jar. "The strength of this person has actually surpassed the level of junior members to reach the level of intermediate members." Otinus and Bismarck did not know when they appeared in the camera again. Heavenly ago, he was just an ordinary person, but now he has become the world''s highest-level demon king of the undead, the king of the undead, and holds the power to destroy the world." King of the Undead! The moment he heard this name, O Shemaru''s originally calm face changed. This is also an undead. What Silence had said to him suddenly appeared in his mind. That was when he had just changed his job and just became a lich. The world of the undead is a highly hierarchical world. The upper one has enough power to rule the lower one. If one day, you meet the true king of the undead, then you dont even have the ability to resist, and you will be fully committed. Surrender. Is this person in front of him an undead king who surpasses him? Da She Wan''s inner vigilance has been raised to the highest level. The rest of the people who understand the nature of Dashewan''s job change also began to pay more attention to Gu Aotian. "He is the protagonist of this world, he is the blessing of fate, and he is also a curse." Bismarck''s unique voice took Otinus'' words, and her gaze also looked at the bone proud sky below, "but he The wish does not have the qualifications to become a member. Although this is not the main task of the reviewer, if you meet someone like this in the task, the reviewer can also choose to intervene to see if he can be qualified to become a member ." To put it bluntly, the auditor is the salesperson of the Chamber of Commerce. It is for the business of the chamber of commerce. Even if it is something outside the scope of authority, but it can give the Chamber of Commerce a lot more, then this kind of thing is still worth doing. Chapter 878： : Lost empathy "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Although Gu Aotian was strong, he still couldn''t notice the two people who were looking down at him from another level. To a certain extent, it also highlights the strength of Bismarck and Otinus. The members looked at the words and deeds of Bone Aotian, the King of the Undead, who had been renamed Ainzurgon. Even his inner thoughts can be seen clearly. This kind of complete control from the inside to the outside also makes all members yearn and jealous. And next. Anzi Urgon saved the villagers, which seemed to mean that he still had the kindness of being a human in his heart, but after that, watching the villagers cry for their dead relatives, Ainzi Urgons heart was not shaken at all. , And soon began to think about the next thing based on his own interests. A strong body gave him a strong thinking ability. But the inner heart once brought him a cautious character. Combine the two. This allowed Ainzurgon to make the decision to carefully collect information. Although it is ridiculous from the perspective of God to fight wits and courage with the air, from the point of view of Ainzurgon, this is absolute reason. Began to assimilate into a part of human character. "No wonder......" Oshemaru whispered, he has been seeing the end, and has thoroughly understood the state of Ainzurgung. In fact, he will be affected somewhat. It''s just that the characteristics of the Lich originally matched him to a high degree, and there was no such thing as a proud day. And in the picture. Bismarck also started a discussion with Ortinus. "He is too obsessed with the past. Even if he knows that the possibility of finding a companion is very slim, he is still obsessed with this goal." Ortinus looked at Bismarck and said his own opinion, "I think, this way The will of the people does not qualify for membership." "There is no qualification. The rules designed by Mr. have already given the answer." Bismarck had different opinions. She shook her head. "However, the rules are rigid, so the existence of our auditor is needed. I think he It is still possible to cultivate." The members who are onlookers seem to have finally realized what these two powerful reviewers are doing. The review has officially started. They are making the initial judgment. Some members seemed to have finally realized it. They immediately understood why the mission world requires two people to go, and the reviewer also two people go to the same world. Auditors are not rules. It is also based on one''s own will to make a decision. Compared with one person, the collision of the wills of two people will undoubtedly produce more possibilities. However, the traveling merchant seems to be alone. And while the members were thinking about this issue, Otinus seemed to have given up arguing with Bismarck. "In that case, just separate your heart. You see if this destiny is worth training, and I am staring at the person who has received the badge. Of course, in accordance with the rules, the final judgment of the target person still requires us at the same time. Decided." The last sentence is undoubtedly addressed to everyone. The members also confirmed their previous guesses. The reviewer, indeed, two people must be involved. Even the person being audited needs to get the unanimous agreement of two people. Bismarck agreed. The picture, at this moment, was divided into two at once. On one side, Ainzurgon is still the main perspective, while on the other side, the main goal is Geff''s actions. And the next moment. These two different worlds have gradually merged. As the protagonist, Ainz Urgon, and Gegev, who was selected by the badge and accepted by the Chamber of Commerce, began an official encounter. One is a human warrior full of passion and responsibility, and the other is the undead king who has gradually lost his heart under the constraints of his body. The collision of two people has a different special color in the eyes of the members. At last. Gu Gefu led his men and greeted the war he had received without fear. And Anzurgong stood there, watching his departure, and whispered to his subordinates: "When you treat the person you meet for the first time, you can only feel like a bug, but after the initial contact, there will be a kind of kindness like worrying about a small animal." When he said this sentence, he didn''t have the slightest voice in his heart. The corners of Da She Wan''s mouth bend slightly. He is very clear. This sentence has already marked the beginning of the complete transformation of Anzurgung, because at this moment, even he himself is not clear whether this kind of contempt and overlook of human beings originated from the level of life is because of the need to Pretending in front of subordinates is still because I really think so. A powerful force, the racial trait of the King of the Undead. The passion and emotion of Anzurgong towards the living, even towards humans, has been made to have no empathy but no empathy. No matter how passionate and respectable the back of Gurdjieff rushing to the battlefield without hesitation, the heart of Anzurgong is at best the same emotion that he treats after petting a small animal. This transformation. Dashemaru saw it, and some people saw it, but others didn''t. But, naturally, it can''t hide from Bismarck''s eyes. "When your heart succumbs to power and is controlled by power, then this person loses the qualification to become a member anyway." Bismarck said softly, which is undoubtedly speaking to the members. Some members immediately warned themselves secretly. After all, the strength of the members also belongs to the type of one night and one world. However, no member has a big change in mentality after getting the jar. This is also due to the silent choice. In other words, most people whose mentality changes drastically die soon. For example, Cardo. And just after this sentence, Bismarck also started his own actions. Her figure appeared in the remote part of the village, and walked towards the village little by little. Ainzurgung and his demon subordinate, Albedo, naturally found her the first time. At this time, Bismarck was still wearing the navy uniform, with only minor modifications. There are more dresses than military uniforms, but this aesthetic still has some incompatibility in this world. As a result, the moment Anzurgong saw her, his mood changed slightly. "who?" As soon as Albedo stretched out his hand, the weapon was already in his hand, and then he took a step forward and stood in front of Anzurgon. Absolutely made a fighting posture. This reaction is not an exaggeration at all. Chapter 879： : You have been imprisoned "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Albedo can feel it. In terms of temperament alone, the woman who walked at this moment is different from anyone they have met in this world so far, or in other words, belongs to a world of different dimensions. Even though Albedo has sufficient self-confidence in herself, and disdainful arrogance to anyone except Anzurgon, she will not be lucky that Anzurgon meets the possibility in front of her. Any danger, even if it seemed to her, was just a trace. "Just a passing traveler." Bismarck said casually. This sentence immediately made many members feel familiar, especially as the first possible Tsunade to silence. From the perspective of Tsunade at this time, the silence he met at that time absolutely couldn''t imagine that he was such a terrifying big man. Now just looking at Bismarck. She seemed to have guessed what Bismarck wanted to do, and her mouth twitched, her expression a little weird. It is indeed a silent assistant. "Traveler?" Albedo didn''t believe Bismarck''s words at all. "If it doesn''t look like death, just roll away. The air you exhale may be blaspheming the great..." "Albedo." Ainzul Gong stretched out his hand to stop the fanatical and flattering subordinates, and motioned for her to move away. "But, Master, this person is a little different from all the bugs I''ve encountered so far..." Albedo seemed to be a little worried. But this time, the words were still not finished, and Ainzurgon interrupted in a more rude tone. "Are you underestimating me? Albedo." "Subordinates don''t dare." Albedo''s body trembled slightly, clutching his chest and stepping back. Just when Ainzurgon wondered if he had said too much, he heard Albedo trying to suppress his voice and whispering with a faint scream. "The domineering Ainz-sama is really too domineering, ah, I can''t stand it..." "..." Ainz Urgong felt a little ashamed inexplicably. However, if he knew that he was being strongly watched by hundreds of people at this time, it is estimated that even the psychological blessing of the King of the Undead could not save his shame. But now Ainzurgon doesn''t care about Albedo anymore. He looked at Bismarck in front of him. In appearance, a very good woman, it is no wonder that Albedo would react like this. After coming to this world, he has never seen anyone who can compare to them in appearance and temperament. After all, Albedos appearance is a carefully designed game character. If it was the old Anzurgon, seeing such a beautiful woman, he might be so nervous that he couldn''t even speak, but now that he has become a skeleton, even if there is no wave in his heart. "This...traveler." He decided to follow Bismarck''s words. "You said you passed by accidentally, but now you come here, what do you want to tell me?" The direction Bismarck walked over was obviously for him. "Of course." Bismarck raised his eyes and looked at him, his vision was as harsh as a soldier, and even his voice had no extra tone. "You need help, I can feel that you are at a loss in your heart, if I guessed it correctly. If so, you should have suddenly come to a completely unfamiliar environment." A few waves suddenly appeared in Ainz Urgon''s heart. He looked carefully at Bismarck in front of him again. Can you feel his heart? real or fake? Ainz Urgon was a little disbelief, because he didn''t even have a heart, and the experiment just now showed that he possessed the powerful power in the game in the past. So that''s it. The routine of a fortune teller. Just say that you are confused or something, using some words in the cloud. Ainz Urgon didn''t know that not only Bismarck in front of him could know what he was thinking, but his aspirations at the moment had even been exposed to all members. terrible. The members sighed in their hearts. Especially people like Tsunade. It turns out that this is the perspective of Silence when he was facing them. Their past, their destiny, and even what they think and think all the time are all in the eyes of Silence. "Are you suspicious, you think I''m a liar?" Bismarck''s voice slowed down a bit, and it didn''t seem to be angry. However, Ainzurgon began to become more calm. "I think the first reaction of most people is suspicion. If you want to use this little trick to deceive me, then you have found the wrong person." He said casually. And Albedo next to him also mocked: "Huh, I don''t know how high the sky is. Do you know what kind of supreme being is standing in front of you? Humble bugs, just trying to deceive Lord Ainz, your sins are even if you die under cruel torture. A hundred times is not enough to make up." For people like Albedo, Ainz Urgon is the supreme existence or even the only one in their hearts. This time, Ainzurgon did not stop her from speaking. Because he was also a little impatient. He wanted to get more information about the world from the traveler who suddenly appeared in front of him. Even a liar, he believed that the liar might know more information than anyone he met. "You were not such a person a few days ago." Bismarck just glanced at him faintly, "not to mention the idea of ??arresting me like now? Torture me? Haven''t you noticed it, your heart , Has been imprisoned or even controlled by the body of the undead king, Suzuki Satoru." Say this sentence, don''t talk about Ainzurgon. Even the many members who were watching the screen took a deep breath. Too ruthless. All of the information that is enough to shock the other party is completely thrown out at once, they can guarantee that even if they are substituted into the position of Anzurgon, they will stand on the spot at this time, shocked and even at a loss. Measures. In fact. This is indeed the case with Anzi Urgon. How did she know! Ainz Urgons heart screamed more and more, and no words could describe his shock at the moment. In fact, from Bismarcks first sentence, he said that he was not what he is now a few days ago. He was completely stunned, and when he called out his real name later, he felt his heart beating violently, even if he had no heart at all at this time! Full of mind is just an idea. How did she know! The passive skill of the King of the Undead for compulsory calmness has already surged in his body, and has never stopped! Chapter 880： : Nothing is impossible "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! Without passive skills, Ainzurgon could not imagine how gaffe he would be now. The image of Bismarck in his eyes suddenly changed completely. Become terrifying, become unfathomable. He even began to wonder if this incident of his own travel was also the work of this person. She seems to know everything after all! Because of compulsory calmness and compulsory rationality, various speculations have begun to appear in Ainzurgons mind, including that all of these are experimental products, and even he is still in the game world, but the program has been tampered with. Something like that. "Because it is too shocked, do you begin to doubt the authenticity of the world?" Bismarck saw Ainz Urgon''s thoughts clearly, her expression with a solemn expression, "There is no need to doubt, the authenticity of this world is tolerable Suspect, the subordinates around you are also real. What happened to you is not a conspiracy. You are just a lucky child under the fate of the world." When it came to this point, Ainzurgon also reacted violently. Could it be that she can even see what she thinks clearly? At this time, Albedo, who was next to him, finally couldn''t tolerate the blasphemy of Lord Ainz by the person in front of him. There are people who dare to stand in front of the supreme Lord Ainz with such a posture that seems to control everything? She was even so angry that even the powerful demon''s body was shaking. "Master Ainz, his subordinates can''t bear it!" Albedos body seemed to be burning with pitch-black flames, and black demon wings spread from behind this suit of armor. Holding a sickle as a melee weapon in his hand, he crossed Anzurgon and cut directly towards Bismarcks body. . Very fast! Even on the blade of the sickle, there was a layer of pitch-black flame with a weird temperature. With this blow, she had already used all her strength, not only to cut off the opponent, but also to burn the soul to make the opponent Begging for mercy in wailing. Otherwise, she cannot vent her inner anger. The projection of the badge is not a simple picture, but can have an immersive experience. Therefore, all members are aware of the power of this subordinate. Very strong. Just this blow seems to be no less than the level of junior members, at least it is a level that threatens most of them. However, she attacked senior members. Everyone began to look forward to it. It was extremely rare to see the opportunity for senior members to take action. However, everyone is destined to be disappointed. Because Bismarck''s response was very simple. Just stretched out two slender fingers, gently clamped the tip of the sickle that hit, and allowed the flames that were enough to burn the gods of this world to lick the fingers, but they were unharmed. Even Albedo''s character was stunned at this moment. She felt the power coming from the weapon, as if facing the huge starry sky, as unfathomable, even though she could easily dislike the waves, facing the starry sky was still as small as dust. "How is this possible?" Albedo couldn''t help but uttered a declaration of defeat. But everything in front of her was indeed beyond her understanding. In her view of the world, she is already a hundred-level warrior, which can be said to have reached the peak. Even the great princes may not be her opponent after taking off their equipment. Albedo even began to wonder if he had hallucinations before his eyes. And Ainzurgon, who had just come back to his senses, felt a sudden change when he saw such a scene. No one knows Albedo''s strength better than him. A hundred-level professional level, even possessing an artifact-level item, a world-class item, in terms of strength has surpassed most full-level players, even he can only be sure to defeat when he is fully armed. but. This kind of strength Albedos anger blow was easily clamped with just two fingers? It''s like a full-level boss playing against new players! "Nothing is impossible." Bismarck was still in that solemn appearance, and she glanced at Albedo. "Little guy, you don''t know what is impossible." With the slight force of the slender fingers, Albedo could feel that the weapon in his hand was shaking crazily. Then, there was a bang. Starting from the tip, it turned directly into fragments, fell to the ground, and disappeared into rays of light. No more. Although this is not a world-class weapon owned by Albedo, it is also a legendary weapon, so easily crushed by two fingers? Albedo looked at Bismarck''s plain expression, and felt fear for the first time since being created by the Supreme Supreme. She even couldn''t help taking two steps back. But the loyalty engraved in the soul still kept her in front of Ainz Urgon. In fact, Ainzurgungs mood at this time is no better than Albedo. He knows clearly that Albedos sickle has the characteristics of being indestructible and durable~ www.novelhall.com~ Even in the game, at best, the endurance is reduced to a little and cannot be used. It''s like saying. When the woman in front of me surpassed the rules of the game when she made a random shot? "Who...what are you?" The compulsive passivity in Ainzurgon didn''t stop at all. Sure enough, or else relying on his current psychological endurance, I am afraid that it has been completely lost at this time. The ability to think. But I really thought so. He clearly understood that he was afraid that he would not meet the real boss of this world as soon as he came up, at least one of the bosses that they are now hard to resist! "I said, I''m just a passing traveler." Bismarck put down his palm and said calmly, "A traveler who travels in countless worlds, of course, my travel also has a certain purpose. " After saying this sentence, most of the members exhaled a long breath. It''s not just Ainzurgon and Albedo who are shocked. It is the same for them. They finally know why in the past, one of the requirements for becoming a traveling merchant was to be a senior member, because this is a different dimension of power with them and these people. Want to have the effect like now. This kind of power is a must! Look at the performance of Ainzi Urgon today. Changing to any of them can''t achieve this level. Therefore, if you want to become an auditor, the most important thing is strength! This. It was also what Bismarck and Otinus had discussed to show everyone. After all, the establishment of auditors is, to a certain extent, also to stimulate the desire of some members to become stronger. It is an important part of the Chamber of Commerce game. Chapter 881： : Auditor workflow Not only did the members see the familiar shadows in Bismarck''s body, Ainzurgon also had the same mood as most of the members. Travelers who travel in countless worlds? He does not doubt the existence of "countless worlds", after all, he has already traveled through it himself, but as a modern player who has experienced countless fantasy works, Ainzurgon understands the meaning of "countless worlds" better than ordinary members. That represents infinite possibilities. Infinitely powerful! Unlimited growth! Combined with Bismarck''s smoky-free power display just now. Ainz Urgons experience as a player warns him that the existence in front of him is not something he can resist now. Its like a new player who doesnt know anything about the game has met someone who has already been in this unknown game. Like the top players for several years. Information, strength, and experience are all not equal. Therefore, in this state of emergency, Ainzurgon suddenly understood what he should do. "In that case, you must be clear, I...why did we suddenly come to this place." Ainzurgong used a rather polite tone, even a respectful name. And when Albedo next to him saw such a scene, he couldn''t bear it. "Master Ainz!" She couldn''t help shouting, her excitement could be heard in her voice. However, Ainzurgon once again raised his hand to stop her. "Albedo, I can already confirm that the person standing in front of you is no less than us, and may even surpass our existence, so it is not shameful to lose to her." Albedo''s body trembled. Beyond the Supremes? They are all created by the Supreme Beings. It can be said that in their eyes, the Supreme Beings are truly powerful and the top of their strength, so that they dare not have the slightest disrespect, or even treat themselves. Being able to be created by the Supreme Beings is full of glory and pride. And at the moment. A new Supreme Supreme appeared? Although Anzurgong said that Bismarck may be stronger than them, it is impossible for Albedo to be stronger than the supreme supreme. He can accept that this is the new supreme supreme. It is the limit she can bear. So Albedo quickly changed his posture. Lower your head and step back. It was exactly the same as her posture in front of the supreme Supremes in the past. Anzi Urgong also breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. He was really worried that Albedo would say something rude again. He already had a certain understanding of the fanatical performance of these NPCs who had survived. And the mysterious existence in front of him does not seem to be a gentle character. "I''m really sorry, but Albedo''s personality is set like this." Ainz Urgon can only explain with words that Bismarck can understand. "Of course I don''t care about it." Bismarck glanced at Albedo, but didn''t look at it again. Albedo is not a fictitious life, but a real life endowed with a soul. Even strong. But the problem is that everything has been limited in her soul. Such a person, unless awakened, is not part of the setting, but something that belongs only to her, otherwise, the status in the chamber of commerce is the same as that of the gods. There is no qualification to become a member at all. Bismarck''s attention continued to be on Ainzurgon before him. "I have already said that behind your coming into this world, there is no complicated conspiracy, but a simple and established procedure, and you are part of this procedure, and you are only selected by good luck. Xin Yun''er." Bismarck explained briefly, and then immediately before Ainzurgon digested these words, "However, although it is a lucky thing, it may not be lucky for you. " "What do you mean?" Ainzul Gong''s heart burst. His original character plus the strength after becoming the King of the Undead made him more cautious. In other words. The core purpose is actually to survive. Then is the rest of the purpose. "To put it simply, your character has been gradually assimilated by the characteristics of this body." Bismarck did not continue to sell off, but directly said, "You will lose your humanity and become a real demon. Like these people around you, become an existence with a certain kind of''personality''." Personality is the setting of a person''s character and background. He should be the devil. No matter what he was like in the past, no matter what his heart is like, he will eventually become a demon king. Ainz Urgons thinking is changing very quickly, so he suddenly understood what this sentence meant. "Will I become an NPC?" he blurted out. Then, with in-depth thinking about this topic, Ainzurgon''s body finally became calm and passive, and began to surging again. What is NPC? Just look at Albedo. He tampered with Albedo''s personality to make her like him. As a result, Albedo fell in love with herself madly. For no reason, I like it fanatically, even to the point where I don''t care about anything. And he will become such an NPC? Yes. Will normal people be indifferent to seeing someone die in front of them? Will dead creatures be released to slaughter humans? Will you easily give up the chance to save the tragedy because of your own interests? Ainzul Gloriously reacted. He seems to have begun to change. The members who are watching this scene also understand the specific implementation methods of the auditor''s work. Strength is to increase one''s persuasive power, but the last thing to do is to guide others'' hearts. If there is no power, these words she said may have no place. but now. At the moment of showing his power, these words easily penetrated deep into the soul of Ainzurgon, and even awakened him. This is the function of the combination of power and language. It is also the specific job of an auditor. This requires the auditor to clearly understand the heart of the auditee, which echoes the previous mind-reading ability. Understand fate, understand the heart, and then use words to guide the heart. So, what''s next. Everyone wants to know what will be done next. Bismarck saw that Anzurgon had begun to shake. So he went even further and said: "You don''t have to panic like this. This is also the cost of easily gaining this power and coping with it. Compared to the body of the undead king, your soul and will are too weak, but , I can give you a chance, a chance to make a choice." Chapter 882： ：Remove physical restrictions A chance to make a choice? Ainzul Gong looked at Bismarck, as if he wanted to ask further, but he didn''t know where to ask. The passive skills that force calmness have even begun to stiffen his thinking. Especially, this skill seems to him now to be a weapon for turning him into an NPC. It is impossible for a normal human being to maintain this forced calm at any time, which in itself makes him deviate from his own personality. "It''s very simple." Bismarck looked at him, "I can change the influence and limitation of this powerful body on your heart." "Can this kind of thing be done?" Ainzur understood it, so he was very surprised. "Easy." Bismarck''s expression finally seemed to have an imperceptible smile, "Not only can I unlock the limitations of this body, but also allow you to continue to use this powerful force." "If this is the case, please help me." Ainzul Gong said without hesitation. This is also based on thinking in this rational state at this moment. He didn''t know why the mysterious and powerful woman in front of him would offer to help him, but he knew very well that this might be his only hope to untie the restrictions and not become an NPC. If a person''s personality is easily tampered with. Is this person still alive? Ainzur Gong didn''t know, but he was afraid of this result, even the character of the devil would not let him accept this result willingly. "Since you have decided, then I will do it." Bismarck paused, and suddenly changed his tone. "However, you must know that although this restriction will make you lose yourself and become what the devil should be, it is the same. , It is also a protector that allows you to use this power reasonably. It is difficult for a fragile human heart to dominate the power of the devil." "Is that so..." Ainzurgon was lost in thought. It seems to be the case. Without this passive ability to force calmness, can he still maintain the impression of supremacy in front of Albedo and others? If Albedo finds out, he is just an ordinary person. An ordinary otaku. Then what would they do? Will be disappointed? Will be angry? Or just make him an enemy? Ainzur Gong did not know. But-- At this moment, the desire to protect his personality exceeds everything. Even if he wants to become a demon king, he also hopes to become a demon king based on his own will. "I still want to let myself control everything." At last, Ainzurgon said in a deep voice, "No one can control me, let alone change me, not to mention, whether it is Suzuki Satoru or Flying Squirrel. It''s me. The tomb of Nazarick was built by myself and my companions." is just the same as in the past in the game. Ainzurgon thinks he should be fine. And Albedo, who was next to him, looked at Anzurgong with admiration. Although she does not fully understand what happened to Ainzurgon, under the setting that originated from the depths of the soul, she felt that Ainzur was so handsome at this time. deserves to be Ainz-sama. "Since you have decided, then work hard." Bismarck left these last words, and his body began to slowly disappear. "Wait a minute, you haven''t helped me lift the restrictions yet." Ainzurgong hurriedly reached out and shouted. But with just this sentence, he himself was stunned. looked at his palm. looked around again. couldn''t help reaching out his hand and touching his head. This seemingly naive action, to a certain extent, destroyed his previous temperament as a mysterious powerhouse. Even Albedo looked at him a little strangely and clearly felt that Master Ainz seemed to have changed. It''s different. That''s right. That restriction has been lifted. At the beginning, I hadn''t noticed it, but at the moment when the restrictions were lifted, Ainzurgong clearly felt that his own change, this feeling, was as if the shackles on his body were suddenly untied, and the fundamental thinking occurred. The change of sex, even thinking of what I said and deed after crossing, even I started to be a little bit unable to understand. He killed someone. Using cruel methods, it was like killing a mob in the game, but the rush of blood, desperate eyes, and hysterical wailing. does not exist in the game. Here, there is no doubt the reality! Ainzi Urgon''s body suddenly began to show a terrifying aura, and suddenly everything swept through, all the residents rolled their eyes and fell down at the same time. This is not magic. is pure, because the magic of Ainzurgon began to surge wildly with the dramatic changes in mood. The only one who can bear it is Albedo. But she was also full of worry and threw herself on Ainzurgon. "Ainz-sama, how are you? Could it be that the woman did some tricks?" Albedo''s anxious voice slightly diverted Anzurgung''s attention. The soft body that can be felt even through the armor, as well as the exclusive breath coming from close range, made Ainzul Gong unable to hold his breath. At this moment, he suddenly began to miss that passive ability. However, he still forced himself to divert his attentionI..." After Ainzurgon spoke, he paused and took a deep breath before exhausting his efforts. May say in a calm tone, "I''m fine, don''t worry. " even the tone changed. is like the former Anzurgong, he is not at all. Ainzur Gong didn''t even dare to speak much, and tried to restrain some of his small movements. Touching his head, and his long-standing habit of bowing his head and bending over, etc. can only stiffen this body. glanced at the fallen villagers around, worry first appeared in his heart, but just wanted to speak, he forcibly held back. He still can''t expose too much. "Go and see the villagers, don''t let them die." Ainzurgong said in a low voice. "Don''t worry about those bugs, Master Ainz!" Albedo said eagerly, "What''s the matter with you? If you feel something is wrong, please tell me immediately, subordinate..." "Go!" Anzurgong growled with worry. "Yes!" Albedo trembled. She felt a clear anger from the words of Ainzurgon. Master Ainz was really angry. Is she provoke? Do not....... In the hearts of the souls of NPCs like Albedo, the status and wisdom of the Supreme Supreme are infinitely elevated. To some extent, anger is also a manifestation of the situation, and it should rarely appear in the Supreme Supremes. Chapter 883： : The potential to become a devil It''s not just that indescribable worries and feelings in Albedo''s heart become stronger and stronger. Anzi Urgon has also felt bad. He has been in this world for a few days, and he naturally clearly understands what a perfect image he is in the hearts of these subordinates. Even the previous state requires a certain amount of disguise. And now. The difficulty of disguising has increased infinitely. Ainz Urgon has even begun to regret why he had to come into contact with such restrictions, but on the other hand, he clearly understood that the people before him were not like himself at all. The contradiction between the two made him extremely uncomfortable. However, now he can''t relax even for a moment. camouflage! Must be fully disguised! Anzurgong began to straighten his chest, trying to look like before. Fortunately, this skeleton''s body is really so powerful that as long as he carefully controls it, he won''t make subconscious movements like the previous one. Anzurgong was surprised secretly. Now he can feel the strength of his body, magic power surging in his soul, everything in the world has become extremely fragile, and each mysterious magic is deeply imprinted in his heart. It seems to be untied, not just the physical limitations. It is the limit of the soul. His soul, for the first time, really touched this world, this body, and these powers. In a while, Albedo returned. "Master Ainz." Albedo cautiously approached Anzurgon, seemingly worried because of Anzurgon''s anger just now, "Most of those bugs have no life safety, but there are a few weak ones. He seems to be scared to death, after all, it is a bug, how can he withstand the aura of Master Ainz." Scared to death? died? There was a buzz in Ainz Urgon''s mind. The people who were killed by him before can be said to be wicked people, but now these people are innocent villagers. It was just because of his emotion that he was killed directly? calm. Anzi Urgon kept his calm with all his strength. Albedo lowered his head, but he could still feel the magic power of Ainzurgon''s body seemed to start a little restless surging. What happened to Ainz-sama! Albedo yelled frantically in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show a trace of pride, because it was obvious that Ainz-sama was unhappy just now. And Ainzurgon did not say a word. He walked directly in front of the dead villagers, and raised his hand to resurrect. He still couldn''t accept it at once, and he killed a few innocent people so easily. Albedo watched his movements incredibly. Master Ainz was willing to consume his magic power to revive these worthless bugs. It should have its own arrangements. Albedo lowered his head deeply again, but couldn''t eliminate the anxiety in his heart. "Albedo." Ainzurgon whispered. "Subordinates are here." Albedo immediately came to Ainzurgon''s side. "You stay, find a suitable reason to explain, don''t let these villagers be slaughtered." Ainzurgong did not turn his head to look at Albedo, but raised his hand again and directly opened the portal. Some Walk in in a hurry, return to the underground tomb of Nazarick, and then close the portal. Then finally collapsed like frustrated. Holding his head, like a helpless little skeleton. And this time. The picture of Anzi Urgon also ends here. Members once again saw the two reviewers. Still quietly suspended in mid-air, underneath was Geff, who was fighting hard with the enemy. "His heart is too ordinary." Otinus turned his head and looked at Bismarck. "His education, his experience, his abilities, the powerful power of the King of the Undead that he cannot adapt to, and The racial personality of the undead has shifted. If you remove the soul restriction in this way, it is equivalent to removing the psychological protection for him." If you change a person with a strong psychological quality, you may be able to adapt quickly. However, Ainzi Urgon is an ordinary clerk. Even a little lonely and timid in reality. So that I put my emotions into the game. such a man. It is indeed difficult to adapt to the sudden change in values. Among other things, just becoming a skeleton forever is quite unacceptable to most humans, especially men-this is different from the game. Some members nodded secretly. They actually agreed with Otinus''s statement, thinking that Anzurgon himself did not have the ability to master this power, and exposure to restrictions would have too much influence on him. "Do you really think that he became the real demon king because of the physical limitations of the undead king?" Bismarck asked rhetorically. "Oh?" Otinus showed an expression of interest. "Did you see something?" "It''s just deep into his past." Bismarck said calmly, UU reading "He has a desperation that has been concealed by his own reality. He yearns for true friends, but friends are only in the game. Only then, and more importantly-the rest of the people did not cherish this world and this friendship as much as he did." Some words come down. Some members seem to understand vaguely. For example, Dashewan. In terms of understanding the human mind, among many members today, Oshe Maru can also be ranked in the forefront. He seemed to understand. Pain, unwillingness, hatred, and emptiness are hidden in the seemingly ordinary psychology of Ainzurgon. and so-- "He has the potential to become a demon king." Bismarck said what Oshemaru wanted to say in front of everyone. "I lifted the restriction on his mind, and I was also guiding in this respect. According to me According to the calculation, in the future, he will continue to pretend to be the devil because he is afraid of losing the group of NPCs he is familiar with, and even under the influence of the''companions'' he desires, he will make himself more ruthless , More ruthless, more cruel, he will try to convince himself, until the end, start to get pleasure from this process, and then completely release his nature, relying on himself, become a real devil, so... ..." "In this way, he may be eligible to become a member." Otinus then said what Bismarck wanted to say next. "That''s it." Bismarck nodded, "because he is the "protagonist" himself." Those who occupy an important position in the long river of fate will themselves be favored by the selection system. Chapter 884： : Ge Geoff pinches the emblem Most of the members who are watching this live broadcast have not realized until now that Bismarck''s purpose is to make Xin Yun''er himself a devil. She dug out the possibility in his character deeply and gave guidance. When some people think of becoming a member, they can''t help but feel a sense of awe. Silence used to do the same. For example, Sasuke. Looking back now, he was afraid that the silence he met at that time was the same as Bismarck now. The seemingly coincidental encounter was actually doomed from the beginning. All words and deeds are all guiding his wish and his will. In the end, even his reaction is under the control of that adult? Sasuke''s smile was a bit bitter. Now he naturally dare not feel the slightest dissatisfaction with the silence. Rather, he is very grateful. After all, he not only reconciles with his brother, but even agrees to work together to resurrect his parents in this world full of opportunities. Guard the family and walk down together. However, there is still a little bit of a puppet-like feeling. There are many people like him. Looking at Anzurgong at this time, it was like looking at the original self. At this moment, Otinus spoke again. He shook his head, "Although there is such a possibility, I still feel that he should not become a member." Many people keenly noticed that what Otinus said should not be. Instead of not being able to. This means that the auditor can even have this right to choose independently? Even if there is hope to be guided to become a member, can it not be guided? "Why do you think so?" Bismarck asked, her brows frowned slightly as some people could tell. "Because his''companions'' are not eligible for membership, at least the hope is very small." Otinus put his hands around his chest, with a sarcasm expression on his face, "What''s more, the real demon king is again How can there be companions who are dismissive of other peoples lives, even indifferent and ruthless, while attaching great importance to the lives of companions, this cant be regarded as a demon at all. When saying these words, everyone can clearly feel the indifference in Otinus'' eyes. This is a true king. A lonely king. Many members have this idea in their minds. They understood Otinuss concept clearly. Rather, Otinus wanted them to see clearly. This petite-looking girl is actually the master of everything. She doesnt need a companion and doesnt pay attention to it. Others, she just needs to stand alone on the top of the world and accept the worship of all people. Such an auditor. It''s normal to look down on people like Anzurgon. "That''s it." Bismarck nodded, "I know what you think, but Ainzurgon is not the target of the review. As long as his will and wish can meet the election rules, he can automatically become a member and guide him. The reward belongs to me alone." "It''s up to you." Otinus curled his lips. Members once again learned about the audit information. Anzi Urgong is different from Geff. Strictly speaking, he does not need to be reviewed, but only needs to be guided. As long as he meets the requirements, he will immediately become a member. So there is no need for two auditors to approve at the same time. The rules of the reviewer are clearly shown to everyone in the words and deeds of Bismarck and Otinus. But what they don''t know is. Among these, there is actually the result that Bismarck and Otinus can act. After all, this is not a real audit, but a live broadcast, a demonstration. Otinus did not really look down on Anzurgon, but her temperament is very suitable to play such a characteristic to tell all For members, the reviewer seems to be able to decide whether to guide members according to their own will. The collision of will, to a certain extent, is also the purpose of the auditor. Silence does not want the auditor to become someone who only follows the rules. quickly. The attention of Bismarck and Otinus was refocused on Gegefu below. After all, this one was one of their real goals in this world. Anzi Urgon is actually incidental. In the original destiny, Ge Gefu, who was not low on the enemy, should have been rescued by Ainzur Gong, and casually let the bone king put on a round, and took another big step toward the demon king. but now. The devil went back and adjusted. There was no more help for Gu Geoff, he could only fight in blood, but he was still easily hit hard. The so-called number one in the kingdom, looking at the whole world, is actually nothing at all. At last. He was dying, his vision blurred, relying on a strong will to support his body from falling down. He recalled what the two witches had said before. In front of this, there is an invincible enemy, the fate of death. Sure enough, they got it. Gu Geoff reached out and touched his arms. He just kept holding on and did not touch the badge, because he always had a feeling that if he touched it, something unexpected might happen. He didn''t know if it was good or not. Bad. After all, neither this badge nor the two witches are too mysterious. but now. Gujeff has made up his mind. His vague eyes looked at the arrogantly smiling enemy in front of him, and he grabbed the badge fiercely. "As the knight commander of the kingdom, I absolutely don''t allow anyone to trample on the land of the kingdom and slaughter the enemies of the kingdom. For this, no matter what you give, even if it is to give my soul to the witch, there is no problem." Gu Geoff''s emotions were not so agitated, and his tone was not so agitated. He is just firm, telling his will. As a soldier, death is not terrible. The terrible thing is that there is hope of victory, but he refuses because of timidity and anxiety. That is, in an instant. The world seemed to become quiet. The sound of the wind, the sound of the air, the laughter of the enemy, the sound of the heartbeat, and even the singing of the enemy''s holy angel as the leader, all disappeared. The whole world has become silent! Gu Gefu raised his head in surprise and looked around, while his enemies, the magicians of the Slian Church, looked around in surprise. They seem to want to talk, want to shout. However, it is useless at all. No sound can be made no matter what, even with magic. In the end what happened? These people started to panic. Everyone was looking around, wanting to know what happened. Chapter 885： : Put down those jars And just when everyone is at a loss. In this silent world, a crisp voice seemed exceptionally clear. That is the sound of footsteps. The sound of leather boots walking in the grass. The original inaudible rustling like this should be inaudible anyway, but at this moment, it seems to be the only sound in the entire world, even if it is hundreds of meters away, it can be clearly heard . Everyone looked at the source of the sound. That is a young girl. A girl who didn''t know when she appeared there, and when she started walking. Dressed like a witch, she walked in the grass like this, her clothes swayed, and the rustling was clearly audible, but at the moment she appeared, she seemed to be only allowed to make a sound for the entire time. This unparalleled sense of dominance swept everyone''s heart. Even the members who were watching couldn''t help holding their breath, and then sighed in their hearts. Worthy of being that gentleman''s assistant. The technique is exactly the same. Bai He Zai Bu Zhan even remembered for the first time that when he first met the adult, the time of the whole world was exquisite, which almost shredded all their resistance mentality for the first time. And now. Such a scene also plunged everyone on the scene into strange fear. Even the captain of the "Sunshine Sacred Book" of the elite troops of the Slien Church, Nigan Gulide Luin, put away his arrogant and wanton smile at this time, staring at this man with A girl with a strange phenomenon. The cold sweat had dripped from his forehead. Can''t see through. However, the more I look at it, the more I feel like I want to kneel down. It''s as if it''s not a human being walking there, but a true god, a **** whom everyone worships, respects and believes. How can this be? As an elite of the religious country, he naturally knows that there are no active gods in this world! He swallowed his saliva, his heart beating frantically, he didn''t know what to do at the moment, he could only comfort himself constantly. And Gurdjieff. Then she watched the young girl walk in front of her with a little stunned. Then, the whole person thumped and knelt down. Regardless of injury, this oppressive force originates from the soul. Who is standing in front of him? "It seems that you have made a choice." Otinus spoke, his voice calm, but in this world without a single sound, this calm voice is like an oracle floating down from the sky, oppressing everyone People have fragile nerves. Then Gu Geoff found that he could speak. He did not hesitate. Did not think about why. "Yes, I am determined to do everything to defeat the enemy who invaded our country! To complete my mission!" said Geff. His voice was equally clear to everyone''s ears. But it was completely different from the feeling when the girl just spoke. Negan was a little worried. In his opinion, this scene is almost as told in the sacred school, and the Son of God has received instructions from the gods. Even if the gods really want to drop the oracle, they must give guidance. Shouldn''t they be the people who teach the country? Negan opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something. However, he was unable to make any sound. At this moment. He seemed to understand suddenly. The reason to get rid of all the sounds in this world is that I don''t want to be disturbed by any existence, whether it is the sound of wind, the sound of birds, or even their voices. They can only watch. Because they are not qualified. "What are you willing to give?" Otinus asked again. With her petite figure, Ge Jeff, who was kneeling on the ground, looked down as if looking down from a cloud top. No, that is Yunding! He just raised his head and found in horror that on the top of the girls head, above the clouds, there were a pair of huge eyes that looked exactly like the girls eyes, with the same look and the same line of sight, looking down at him from the top of the clouds. . As if... It''s the girl''s true ontology that is there. And in front of him, it was just an incarnation, an illusion. "Everything!" Gu Gefu did not dare to look up again. His previous inferences have all been overturned. He doesn''t know why he was selected, or why such an existence would give him a chance. However, he subconsciously grasped the hope. "Then I will collect your money first." Otinus seemed to nod slightly, and when he raised his hand, a pile of jars appeared in front of him, "There is your hope in it, so grab it yourself." The moment the voice fell, or it was just a blink of an eye. All kinds of voices flooded the whole world. The world seems to have returned to what it was before. And that invisible sense of oppression disappeared without a trace. In front of everyone, where is the shadow of the girl. Even Gu Geoff raised his head and looked at the sky. Under the starry sky at dusk, his eyes were like a **** on the nine heavens, as if they had never appeared before. but. In front of him, UU reading did indeed show up a pile of jars. These jars seemed to tell him. Everything just now is real. Of course, more than just telling him. Not far away, Negan saw Gu Geoff stretch out his hand to touch those treasures that seemed to be the gift of God, and he was anxious. "Put down those jars!" He roared loudly, and at the same time he greeted the holy angels he had summoned to gallop toward Gurdjieff, trying to grab the jars. However, Gu Geoff has opened the first one. Balls of light flooded into his body. He felt the increase in his strength for the first time. Originally, he was about to reach the limit, but at this time, the power seemed to be back in his body. Negan, who clearly saw this scene, was about to be jealous. His guess is correct. The one just now is really a god, and these jars are gifts from the gods. "You have no right to touch the gifts of God at all!" Negan shouted loudly, "These should be given to us by the gods, blasphemer, take your hand!" Even if it is not, then he must have these god-given treasures become theirs. Otherwise, they, who founded the country as the Holy See, could not bear the pain in their hearts. The deity, did not choose the one closest to the god? Even chose their enemy? In any case, the first sacred angel summoned had already raised the big sword and rushed in front of Geff, who had just opened the first jar. Chapter 886： : He wants more jars "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Gu Gefu suddenly saw the angel of light and the big sword slashed with a knife, and hurried back. Thanks to the time of the conversation and the jar, his injury slightly recovered. The sword ran along the bridge of his nose, but it didn''t make a difference. Then, he slashed on the pot on the ground. Whether it''s Gu Geoff or Negan, they all startled. This kind of summoned angel is actually just a low-powered summoning thing. It can only obey the simplest battle commands and has no intelligence at all. Therefore, it did not deliberately avoid the jar. The jar broke to the ground. And just when Gu Geoff and Negan were nervous, one after another light ball began to flood into Gu Geoff''s body from the broken jar. There are many light groups. Under this dense cluster of light, Gu Geoff''s injury began to recover visible to the naked eye, and the whole person seemed to be bathed in the halo, and showed an expression of indulge. The jar Otinus replaced him was the "basic" series. Simply put, it is used to improve the foundation and has everything. It was designed after Silence, specifically for these guests who are not yet members. Inside, they are basically light groups. There are light groups that increase power, light groups that increase agility, skill light groups, training light groups, knowledge light groups... etc. Gu Geoff is now bathed in the knowledge and skills that are constantly pouring into his mind. His expression was full of shock. It was like seeing something incredible like a miracle. In fact, everything he is experiencing now is a miracle to him. Negan can''t stand it anymore. He has a great sense of crisis. The other party seemed to have suddenly got an unimaginable adventure from an unknown god, and it was when he had already forged a life and death feud with the other party. Can''t go on like this! As a member of the religious nation, Negan deeply knew how powerful the existence of the gods was. He squeezed the hole cards in his arms, and the cold touch gave him great encouragement. Then he stretched out his hand. "Kill him for me!" "Yes!" All the magicians shouted at once, each cast their own magic, and ordered the angels they summoned to rush towards Gu Gefu, even compared to the kind of almost teasing battle just now, this time they have used it. On the right. If it was the previous Geff, it was absolutely impossible to resist this attack. but now. He looked at the angels rushing, and he only felt that his body was full of power, completely different from the feeling of fighting hard just a quarter of an hour ago. Gu Geoff held the sword in one hand, looked at his other hand, and then raised it. "barrier." Simply spit out two words. A translucent barrier appeared in front of him. Countless flying magic hit the barrier, causing waves of ripples. Gu Gefu could feel that his physical strength was constantly being consumed. However, his expression was stunned with joy. Really used it. This is one of the skills he opened in those tanks just now. It is called Basic Barrier. It is regarded as the grand prize in the second-level tank. The function is very simple. It consumes physical strength to block all attacks in a certain range. As long as it does not die from exhaustion, it is impossible to die under an enemy''s attack. at this time. Several angels have rushed in front of Gu Geoff. He recovered from this kind of magical experience, and his tempered combat experience played a huge role at this moment. His figure suddenly retreated, avoiding the several big swords that had been cut. He held his weapon tightly with both hands, and took a step forward. "Basic Slash!" A very ordinary skill, ordinary to basically the worst skill that can be opened in the jar. However, under the enhanced physical quality at this moment. A slash hit directly across the bodies of several angels. There was a bang. The angels who rushed to the front all turned into rays of light. "Damn it!" Negan couldn''t help cursing. Although Geff had also eliminated the angel he summoned in battle before, it was definitely not as easy and natural as it is now. This person really got power from those gods! Envy, fear, resentment, all kinds of negative emotions flooded into Nigan''s mind. He is a devout believer, but he has never been favored by any gods. On the contrary, he is such a reckless man who does not respect the gods who can get the rest. However, looking at the next jar, Negan''s eyes also showed fire. The jars that had just been broken by the angels and were obtained by Gu Geoff were still only a small part of the hundreds of jars. As long as you kill Gu Geoff, all the rest is his! Thought of this. Looking at Geoff, who seemed to be at ease under the attack of the summoning angel, Negan no longer hesitated. UU reading www.uukanshu.cm Took out a crystal in his arms. Showed an obsessive look. "Even if you get a gift from God? You are not the only one who has this gift!" Nigan grew his palm and laughed enthusiastically, "Keep your eyes open and take a good look, Geff. The existence that mortals cannot witness in their entire lives is the majestic main angel second only to the gods! Feel this true power, this is the most powerful existence in the world!" "Oh?" Gu Geoff seemed to have heard the words here, and looked over, "How about the deity that just appeared?" Negan''s fanatical expression stiffened on his face like a sudden slap when he was laughing. Of course there is no comparison. Even the majestic master angel who is only one level weaker than the gods is not a true **** after all. but-- It''s more than enough to kill you! Negan didn''t say much any more, and directly activated the crystal in his hand. At this moment. The whole sky seemed to dim once again, and the world seemed to be filled with Ruoyoruowu singing. The light gathered in mid-air. A huge sacred angel with a height of more than ten meters appeared in everyones eyes. In sight. Those believers have knelt down. Looking at this sacred thing enthusiastically. Even Gu Geoff suddenly opened his eyes at this moment. Although I have just witnessed a powerful existence, compared to the feeling that it is so vast that it can''t raise a trace of resistance at all, the angel in front of him gives him even more pressure, which is like being huge during training. The stone was pressed, and I could only get rid of the slightest feeling after exhausting all my strength. not enough. Just now he is not enough to overcome this existence. He wants more jars Chapter 887： : Lets end the battle "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Gu Geoff looked at the remaining jar all at once. After noticing his gaze, even Negan, who was looking feverishly at his summon, suddenly reacted. "Don''t think about it!" Negan yelled sharply, stretching his arm to point at Gu Geoff, "Kill him! The majestic angel!" The majestic lord angel with a huge body floated in the sky as if it had no weight. It was just an instant in front of Gu Geoff, and then he raised the hilt of the sword in his hand, and countless points of light began to shine on the sword. Converged on the handle into a huge lightsaber. The danger warning in Gu Gefu''s heart has been mentioned as the highest. This is not the same level as the angels before. did not expect. The Slien Church actually has such a trump card. It is worthy of being an old power on the mainland. In contrast, his kingdom is too weak, so weak that even the people can only be massacred. Gujeff also slammed into the jars. In this state of emergency, he had no time to open one by one, and said in his heart to the girl **** who had given him the jar apologized, then lifted his big sword and crackled the large pieces of the jar. Groups of light poured into his body one by one. Negan felt his heart was breaking. These jars should be his, they should be his! And at this moment. The attack of the majestic main angel also came. The huge lightsaber has a speed that does not match that of the huge body, as if it is still in the sky the next second, and the next second is about to fall on Geff''s head. Will make a move. All members are thinking about this question. Will the reviewer just watch the person who reviewed it die? And it was at such a moment when the shots were evenly distributed, Gu Geoff basically used the skills he had just acquired subconsciously. Basic sliding shovel. His body and mind slid a long track on the ground, and then directly placed under the huge body of the majestic lord angel, escaped the fatal blow, and even fought back. Although it failed to cause a sufficient amount of damage. However, the extreme operation under this anger still makes many members shine. "Hahaha, this little brother is really lucky." One Piece Roger laughed, and there was a sea of ??joy beside him, because at this time he was gathering on the site of the red-haired Shanks. The whole ship was filled with lively laughter. All the pirates were watching the extreme operations of Geff. The pirate who lost the bet was also drinking happily. There is an atmosphere of joy everywhere. But obviously, Gu Geoff''s feeling is not so happy. Although he had escaped a blow just now, his body was still scratched by the edge of the lightsaber, and a long blood mouth appeared. Even if he tightened his muscles hard, it only slowed the flow of blood. If it was before. Such injuries have already greatly reduced his combat power. "Hahaha uh!" Negan''s laughter stopped suddenly as if he was pinched, because he saw that there was a continuous stream of light pouring into Geff''s body. His injury was quickly repaired again, The blow of the majestic lord angel, although it hurt Gu Gefu, also broke a piece of jar. This feeling...... Directly made Negan''s smile twisted. "Don''t destroy these jars!" he ordered loudly. Every time he destroys a jar, Gu Geoff''s strength will be stronger, and it makes him drip blood in his heart, because as long as he is killed, all the jars should belong to him. The intelligence of the prestigious main angel is obviously much stronger than that of the other angels. The lightsaber in its hand instantly changed from a straight cut to a translational cut. But this kind of slash stretched the forward sway, and as far as Gujeff was concerned, it was not so difficult to avoid. He escaped the blow with a sliding shovel again, and by the way smashed a large canister again. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh). Use skills, no, don''t use skills!" Conflicting, ambiguous commands, let the majestic angel take some lightsabers, neither on the left nor on the right. After all, it is a summoned creature without its own mind, how can it know what to do. Even Negan, as the commander, has no melee skills at all. His yelling, his madness. It''s just adding laughter to the members who are onlookers. To the end. Gujeff has smashed a large piece of jar, and his strength has become more powerful. Although he is still no match for this summoning creature, with his powerful and flexible skills, he can easily dodge attacks. at last. Seeing that there are fewer and fewer jars, Geff has become stronger. Crazy Negan gave up completely. "Use your real power! Kill him! The majestic lord angel!" Negan shouted loudly. The poor majestic lord angel finally got a real command that could be carried out freely. He and she held up her lightsaber, and then cut it down with force. A huge beam of light rushed towards Ge Gefu. Can''t avoid it, can only resist. Gu Geoff used his own barrier again. But only in a moment of fusion. He could feel that his physical strength was declining at a terrifying rate. Not an opponent! Even after obtaining these jars, he at this moment is still not the power of the majestic main angel. All the members have seen this. To make a comparison. The power of the Prestige Lord Angel was probably at the level when the members just started to transfer jobs, and it could easily destroy a large area of ??land, which was by no means comparable to that of Ge Gefu at this moment. After all, Gu Geoff did not have much money at all. So is he dying? All the members watched with their breath, they were all waiting. finally. At the time when Gu Geoff''s was about to reach its limit. A light voice came. "Let''s stop here." This sound seemed to come from the peak of the clouds, and with the sound falling, it was as if some unquestionable existence had lowered the rules. The movement of the majestic main angel stopped at this moment and could no longer move. Gurdjieff breathed heavily. His stamina has been completely exhausted, and the peace of facing death still remains in his eyes. At the same time, he looked at the person who made the noise. A woman floating quietly in mid-air. He recognized that it was another witch. Do not. A companion of the deity, that should also be another deity. This is the goddess! Gu Gefu struggled and knelt on the ground. Even if he couldn''t beat him in the end, he held the highest respect and gratitude to the two goddesses who gave him hope and help. Chapter 888： : This is the only salvation "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! In the end, Bismarck, as the reviewer, took the shot. All the members can see the situation just now. If the reviewer does not take action, Geff will undoubtedly die. The strength of this world is not low, at least not a few hundred first-level and second-level pots can make a person invincible. "We don''t have to take action." Otinus'' voice appeared outside the screen. "There is more than one person in this world who needs to be reviewed. Even if he still fails to escape the sanctions of fate in the end, that can only explain He didn''t have this opportunity, but Bismarck seemed to think that this man was alive and helpful to the guidance of the son of destiny." After explaining this sentence, the onlookers suddenly understood. It seems that the auditor does have a lot of autonomy. Decide whether you should save it with your own will and consideration. Should anyone become a member? Looking at Bismarck, who was like a **** descending at this moment, and at the rescued Gu Geoff, many people had a clearer understanding of what kind of position an auditor was. Give opportunities, give hope, give strength. But all this depends on fate and will. At this moment, Bismarck was just standing in the middle of the battlefield, standing in front of everyone, because of her words, the majestic lord angel was completely unable to move. Negan desperately urged the crystal in his hand, trying to drive the majestic angel. But it didn''t work. It was not that the crystal had lost its effect, his connection with the majestic lord angel was still there. However, even if the majestic main angel burst out with all its power, it would not be able to resist the innocent and quality power exerted on it. How can it be? This is a divine summoning thing second only to the gods! Negan''s breathing continued to intensify. Under normal circumstances, the majestic main angel should be one of the most powerful combat powers in the world. Once it is taken out, even a small country in general cannot resist even if it has exhausted the power of an entire country. This should be the case. However, one problem after another occurred today! The arrival of Bismarck did not easily deprive the voice of the entire world like Otinus, and even, except for the initial sound, and after limiting the actions of the majestic lord angel, he did not do other unnecessary things. therefore. The whole world remains the same. The wind was blowing on the grass, blowing Bismarck''s long golden hair, her back was upright, her eyes were deep, and her beautiful face carried the solemnity of a soldier. "Where are you holy?" Negan took a deep breath, trying to maintain his composure. "You don''t need to know my name." Bismarck''s calm voice drifted in everyone''s ears with the wind, and she raised her hand and flicked the end of her ears. This movement that was supposed to be full of feminine beauty became exceptionally capable on her body. The lowered palm was placed very naturally on a thin sword on his waist. At this moment. Her aura broke out in vain, like a queen wearing a crown. "Before I kill you, leave here." Bismarck did not even want to say a word of nonsense. The rapier on the waist is more of an ornament for the ship, but it is also a symbol of her being the Commander of Iron and Blood. The action of holding the sword signifies that she has entered a wartime state. She will not underestimate anyone. At this moment, the huge figure of the battleship even vaguely appeared behind her, and countless artillery had been aimed at several people in front of her. If Negan and others do not leave, what awaits them is thunderous destruction. This strong sense of impact, like facing the muzzle, swept every magician. The weak-willed person is already stiff and unable to move at all, as if only one move, the whole person will turn into fly ash in an instant. Negan is not a strong-willed person. So he also didn''t dare to move. "go away!" Bismarck finally uttered two more words, and at this moment, the crystals held by the majestic angel and Negan burst with a loud bang. It turned into a light spot and disappeared before everyone''s eyes. As the final trump card, the majestic Lord Angel, who gave Nigan unlimited confidence, was easily destroyed. This seemed to be the overwhelming last straw, and Nigan, who had no intention of fighting, screamed and ran back. As if worried that he would become torn apart in the next moment. Facing the defeated enemy, Bismarck did not continue to oppress. She turned her head and looked at Gu Geoff, who was kneeling on the ground. Gu Geoff''s head pressed deeper. His heart was also shaking. He even wondered whether the woman in front of him was the incarnation of the legendary God of War. He was very familiar with the iron blood and fighting will of being a soldier, but he was very strange, because he could not imagine. There are people who are so strong in their fighting spirit that they are the embodiment of war. "Since you got the badge, you have infinite possibilities." Bismarck''s voice came to Ggeeff''s ears But this possibility does not mean the established future. , This is the only time we save you, and the rest of the future is up to you to shape. " Bismarck''s voice is getting farther and farther, and in fact, her figure is indeed getting weaker. She rescued Gu Gefu this time, and there was no more reason. Just think. Sooner or later, this person will collide with Ainzurgon, even if he still cannot escape the fate of death, he should not fall at this time. After all, in his original destiny, he actually didn''t die here, but died in the hands of Ainzurgon, in a gesture of hopeless death. And this time, whether there is hope or not will be determined by his own efforts. The members who were watching also almost understood Bismarck''s thoughts. When some people saw this, they couldn''t help thinking about what they would do if they were themselves. In the hands of the auditor, they actually have a lot of autonomy. They have also seen from this display that they don''t have to follow the practices of Bismarck and Otinus. "If it were me, I would not lead the kind heart of Ainz Urgon." Kamikazuhoori said to Joan of Arc beside him, "A powerful demon king will bring irreversible effects to the entire world. Even the Demon King is a type of person who is not easy to leave in the Chamber of Commerce. After all, the Chamber of Commerce needs companions. It is difficult for anyone to be willing to become a true companion with the Demon King." Kamikari Kaori is such an opinion. But Dashemaru is obviously different. "How interesting, a powerful, weak-willed king of the undead." Oshemaru''s mouth curled up, "Maybe he will become my''companion''." Chapter 889： : Auditors world authority "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! For Oshemaru, people like Ainzurgon are perfect tools. He can easily become a companion with him. Then easily use him, play with his heart, and let him dance with his own will. In the past, the only thing he needed to worry about was whether this kind of juggling could be regarded as a real wish and qualified to become a member. But now it seems that the reviewer is guided by his wishes according to his own will. Allowed. This gives Dashewan a lot of operating space. Now Osha Maru is more eager to become an auditor. He thinks that becoming an auditor is a very important goal for his ambition and wish to be realized. At this moment, the live broadcast still continues. Bismarck, who had already left, also returned to Otinus'' side. Gu Geoff, holding the badge underneath, did not realize that he was still being watched. He just stood up, as if he had made some determination in his heart. . "I think this person''s review can come to an end for the time being." Otinus said, "To be recognized by the blank badge, his will is unquestionable, he is also a standard brave character, as long as he can If you survive the next adventure, you will naturally become a true member." "Yes, it will be his own destiny next." Bismarck agreed with this. As a result, Bismarck and Otinus took out their own badges at the same time, in front of everyone, on Geoff''s body, and chose to recognize them at the same time. At this point, Gu Geoff is actually a member. After all, Bismarck and Otinus have no objection. He can even continue to buy cans through badges. As long as he survives, when the world begins to open, he can be filled with all the information about the Chamber of Commerce and gain access to the Chamber of Commerce Center. Qualifications. All he has left is an adventure of his own destiny. "Then let''s go to the next target?" Otinus slid on the projection interface of the badge, and three or four people''s avatars appeared on it. These are the people who got the badge. Some of them are actually noble people, but it is a pity that in this world, except for some monsters headed by Ainzurgon, most of them are just cannon fodder in their original destiny. For example, a famous emperor on the mainland. Another example is a princess who hides her heart. All on the projection. And Bismarck looked at these goals, thought about it for a while, and shook his head. "Don''t worry, I want to speed up the next time." She said aloud. "Accelerate?" Ortinus nodded, then glanced at Gu Geoff below, "Want to see the change of fate? No problem, I agree." Therefore, the two reviewers combined the badges in their hands. At this moment. Every member can clearly see that the badges of the two people have begun to be twisted, merged, and closely linked together, and then a brand new member interface is launched. "The reviewer is not just relying on his own strength to complete the task." Otinus seemed to finally remember that he was still live broadcast, and explained to the camera, "After confirming the partner and the world for the review task, the review Officials can get a part of the "world authority" from the badge, just like this." She showed the interface of the merged badge to the camera. There are some control buttons clearly above. Such as terrain changes, such as distortion of the law, or even sharp eyes, you can still see the time back Some people can''t help but grow their mouths. This is exactly like the ability of the creator. Can you change the whole world arbitrarily, and even go back in time and erase everything you have done? Is this the true power of the Chamber of Commerce? No, this should be the true power of transcendors! "We obtained information related to destiny before, and we also obtained it from this." Otinus continued, "When we reach the level of a senior member, our power will be limited by the world. For example, I am in my world. , Is the devil, is an omnipotent, unmatched existence, even the laws of the world, even the basic theorem of one plus one equals two, I can twist, but when I come to the rest of the world, my strength After receiving the restrictions, I can still interfere with the rules, but I cannot be so relaxed and reckless." Otinus explained it very hard. This is also true. For example, death in the Marvel world, eternity and other gods. Their strength should of course belong to the senior members, which is almost the level that dominates an entire multidimensional universe, but once they leave the Marvel world, their strength will be greatly reduced. The specific situation depends on the nature and difference of their strength. It depends on the situation of the universe. This is a problem that only comes into contact with this level. And junior members intermediate members don''t need to consider these at all. Therefore, in the eyes of the only true members of the Chamber of Commerce, Otinus'' words are undoubtedly opening a veil of a higher level for them. In addition to sighing, there is also yearning. Even the most basic laws, the rules and theorems that constitute the essence of the universe can be changed. They really can''t imagine. Thinking about people from the forbidden world like Misaka Mikoto and Bee Eater Doji, they are even more trembling, because they clearly remember that this senior member and silent assistant in the picture was once a person in their world, and even with them There was a brief conflict, of course, that conflict was completely crushed by them unilaterally. It was so early that I was exposed to the existence of senior members. Their world is also terrifying. After making a certain explanation, Bismarck and Otinus also began to control the panel that controls the entire world. They just gently moved the interface. The time of the whole world seems to have begun to move faster. The movement of clouds, the change of vegetation, and even flying birds, etc. Everything is moving fast. In the blink of an eye, this place became a huge battlefield. Horrible monsters made up of pitch-black things were slaughtering soldiers wantonly, and Anzurgon, who was the striker, looked like A real demon king stands above everyone, and what is surprising is that in front of Ainzurgon, there is also a person who is hostile to him. That person, who has been seen by everyone, is Albedo who is crazy in love with Anzurgung? It seems that even Bismarck did not expect this kind of change. "I think" Chapter 890： : Reviewer status transfer "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Otinus seemed to want to say something. But when the words reached the lips, they suddenly stopped. They actually don''t know this change. After all, when I came here before, I just learned about the characters, arranged the methods and the content to be displayed. After all, they are not silent and cannot use the system customization service to know anything they want to know. So the situation in front of them actually exceeded their plans. Bismarck was carefully observing Albedo, who was fighting Ainzurgon. She held a powerful weapon in the palm of her hand. Relying on strong combat experience. Even Anzurgon, who was dressed in a **** costume, was a little bit unstoppable. In particular, there was Geff, who had obviously made a job transfer, to help. The soldiers below who were slaughtered by Ainzurgong to their heart''s content were obviously soldiers of the kingdom where Gujeff lived, that is, the kingdom of Riyestj. And the rest of Ainzurgon''s subordinates, all were watching in one set. Just a cursory glance, combined with the world authority they have, can already roughly understand what happened. "Albedo was controlled by world-class props." Bismarck said. "But the control failed." Otinus continued. "However, the control caused Albedo''s personality conflict." Bismarck said again. Albedo is different from any of the soul-given roles in the rest of the Great Tomb of Nazarick. The reason is that before being endowed with a soul, she was first modified by Ainzurgong to change part of her character. "Bi Chi" was changed to only concentrate on Ainz Urgon. However, the modification of the character setting cannot be solved by adding a few words. That requires specific settings. Including plot, details, etc. Albedos persona originally had a long story. It was designed by her designer who poured emotion into it, but the most critical number of words was modified. Naturally, there is a hidden danger, and it will be affected by world-class props. Became the current situation. The key is-- "Did you see it?" Otinus put on a smile on his face, as if he had seen something interesting. "This Albedo actually has a blank badge in his hand, and it is still from there. From the hands of a princess." "That''s right." Bismarck''s expression was extremely serious, "This means-the auditee changes." "A person under review refers to a person who does not occupy a position in fate, but has a blank badge for good luck, and is recognized by the blank badge to a certain extent." Otinus faced the camera and explained to everyone. , "But sometimes this happens. The badge has changed again after we arrived. This situation also means that the identity of the auditee is transferred." In the world of auditors, not many things are set in stone. Because everything is to resist fate, but everything is a new fate. So it can happen like this. Many members only feel amazed, some people are beginning to yearn for such a life. "What are you going to do?" Ortinus looked at Bismarck. The fierce war below didn''t seem to affect their mood at all. Otinus just found it interesting. Bismarck looked at the two men in the fight and thought for a while. "Compared to that princess, the fate of this Albedo seems to be more worthy of change. It is very rare for a person who has been completely manufactured and designed to have the opportunity to change his own destiny. Since we met, we It is the responsibility to guide." Bismarck said. "Yes, it is responsible." Otinus smiled and narrowed his eyes. In this performance of the two of them, Bismarck is actually acting as she is. She was originally a commander who values ??the commander and regards the commander''s order and core as her own interests. Therefore, she must be happy to see a more capable member. This is also a representative of the auditor. After all, to some extent, the auditor is also an official staff member of the Chamber of Commerce, and naturally needs a unified core idea for the sake of the Chamber of Commerce. And Otinus is playing a possible other kind of person. In other words, I dont care about the thoughts of the Chamber of Commerce, but I only become an auditor for purely personal reasons. Either enjoy the rights, or hope to be able to travel to different worlds freely, or for their own benefit. There will always be such people. but now. Everyone can also see that in this situation, the latter still has to follow the opinions of the former. The reason is also obvious. Otherwise, after returning, it will be difficult to deal with Shen Mu. So now, Bismarck, who is grasping the core righteousness, has directly taken over the command. "Let''s go back to the time point first." She said, and then she didn''t wait for Ortinus to say anything directly manipulated it on the interface. In an instant, everything around him began to change rapidly. They went back to the past time. Even Geoff, below, was still half-kneeling on the ground without raising his head. The members who watched this kind of ability to play with the world were amazed. "Friendly reminder." Ortinus looked at the camera and said to the members, "The time to play with the whole world is not as free as you think. We just didn''t have any actions on the new world line, so I can return at will, because this timeline has not changed because of us, but if it is too messy, the consequences will be very serious." "Yes." Bismarck also nodded earnestly, "We have the strength of a senior member, so we know the way, but if there are serious consequences, such as timeline branching, or even the destruction of the world, the auditor will also Being severely punished, the gentleman will not hesitate in this serious place." This is a warning and a kind of teaching. Members will firmly remember. They can also be considered vaguely understand why the commander must be a senior member, perhaps because only the existence at this level can correctly use this authority to control the entire world. And Bismarck and Otinus, after giving warnings and teachings, also began to focus on their work. It is still Bismarck. She thought for a while, made a decision, and said: "Since Albedo''s awakening of his will is what we want to see, then we don''t need to change too much, and go directly to Albedo to get the blank badge at that time." Chapter 891： : Contact with Albedo "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Otinus naturally had no opinion. Just shrugged. The look of listening to you. As a result, Albedo once again manipulated the badge interface. This time, it only shifted forward for only a few months, and not only the time but also their location changed. This time, they seemed to be standing directly under a certain palace. it''s here. The figure of Albedo had just begun to walk out of the palace. It can be seen that her expression is not very calm. And Otinus and Bismarck are not eager to do anything, but are still looking at various things that have happened in the past few months. After Gu Geoff returned to the kingdom, he experienced a lot of things. Then, he suddenly began to change his previous appearance. Started to fight back against the nobles who oppressed him. Even began to get money from these nobles. This caused him to be more intensely abused, and even misunderstood and disappointed by his subordinates. However, the king always believed in him. This is enough for Gu Geoff. Then, his strength began to become stronger, but at the same time, the name of Ainzurgon also began to ring on this continent. He still shaped himself as a brave, but at the same time he was also shaping a demon king. identity of. "It seems that everything is as you expected." Ortinus looked at Bismarck, but the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed to be mocking. "However, Ainzurgon became the demon king just to Its not an exaggeration to pretend in front of his companions that he was framed by those subordinates and embarked on the path of the devil. Even at the time before us, he still failed to gain the approval of the selection rules and had the qualifications to become a member. ." That''s right, even the Ainzurgon who killed countless soldiers behind, still didn''t get the approval of the members. But Bismarck shook his head. "That''s just because he hasn''t fully awakened yet. It''s just the last step." Bismarck''s gaze, looking at Albedo below, continued, "Perhaps as you said, the real demon should not be Companions should have only subordinates and no companions. In this way, Albedo might become another breakthrough for him." Here, all the members have already seen it. The core of Bismarck''s actions is really to increase the number of members. As long as she can become a member, she doesn''t want to let it go. Each one is guiding as much as possible. This is indeed in line with the purpose of the Chamber of Commerce. At the very least, the biggest change in the reform of the Chamber of Commerce is that becoming a member has become easier than before. at this point. Every member can see it. Therefore, even if Otinus''s mind is not above this, there is no objection. What she plays is an arrogant and arrogant auditor who is not allowed to act in accordance with the rules and core of the Chamber of Commerce. "So, what are you going to do?" Otinus seemed to be looking for her own fun, she looked at Bismarck with a smile on her mouth, "The heart of the little devil below has begun to shake, otherwise it is impossible to take it. If you get the badge, if you go down at this time and use a little means, you may be able to wake her up early." Bismarck seemed to be thinking. Finally, he nodded, even agreeing with the method Otinus said. Her figure appeared directly below. Appeared in front of Albedo. Albedo was walking hesitantly, her heart did appear to be lost like never before. This kind of feeling, at least in her false memories, had never appeared before, and she began to fail to understand her heart. Can''t understand what I''m bothering about. And at this moment. She saw Bismarck in front of her. At this moment, she was completely excited. Do not. It should be said to be angry. "You dare to show up!" Her body was quickly wrapped in pitch-black armor, even ignoring that she came to this kingdom with a secret mission. The surging magic power broke out, and then she took her new weapon and rushed towards Bismarck. . This is the woman. This woman changed Master Ainz! Let such a great supreme Supreme become different, even become timid, alienated, and clumsy. What made her angry even more. She suspected that she was also doing something by this woman, otherwise, how could she start to treat her favorite Ainz-sama in this way! As if to turn all the confusion in her heart into anger, Albedo shot with all her strength this time, and huge magic power gathered on the top of her weapon. Even if this blow hits the kingdom, the whole city will be directly Cut off, countless people will die in powerless panic. This is the power of a hundred-level fighter. Even facing the top of junior members, there is a power of war. It is the pinnacle of this world. However, what Albedo attacked at this time was an existence that didn''t talk about the road. The silent sight is always here. U U Reading Bismarck''s hand was on her sword, and the iron-blooded temperament condensed, and the ghost of the cannon appeared again, but she did not draw the sword, but just said in a deep voice: "Stop it." Just this sentence is like a rule of the world. Albedo''s magic disappeared without a trace in an instant. Including her weapons, her armor. An unprecedented sense of weakness applied to her body, and at this moment, she even felt unsteady standing. The attributes were reduced crazily. As a one-hundred-level one, at this moment, she was actually dropped to only one level. Not even as good as a second-level elite slime! ? "I am not your enemy, and the change of Ainzurgon is not what I changed. It should be said that what you see is his original character." "Nonsense!" Even though Albedo was deprived of her power, she did not give up the reputation of sheltering Anzurgon. She exclaimed excitedly, "If it wasn''t for what you did, then why is it the only thing that I have? Feeling! All the guardians except me still think Master Ainz is that great!" "..." Bismarck''s breathing was also stopped by this question. Of course she knew why. Because the rest of the people didn''t have any loopholes like her, and they didn''t go through the attacks of world-class props. Their loyalty to Ainzurgon is full. under these circumstances. Even if Ainzurgon no longer pretends, he will directly expose his heart as an ordinary person. They will also feel that Ainzi Urgon is acting here with a great purpose that they can''t understand, and there is no need to care about it. Ainzi Urgon will always be the supreme lord that they can''t match. Chapter 892： ：Clarified the heart in advance "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "You should know that you were created." Bismarck''s tone became slower, seeming to ease Albedo''s emotions, "including your soul, do you know? The soul''s will is in the endless universe The greatest existence, it should have infinite possibilities, but the will of you created souls has been solidified at one point, one hundred percent pointthat is, loyalty to Ainzurgon ." This is the reason why Albedo did not have the qualifications to become a member. One hundred percent means that no matter what the situation, she will be loyal to Anzurgon. The command and will of Ainzurgon is their will. This wish seems extremely powerful. But in fact, it is limited to 100%, and it cannot be surpassed, becoming 200%, 300%. Lost more advanced growth conditions. Therefore, it doesnt make much sense for them to become members. Or, if they can become members in this way, then members are too cheap. The creation of life can exist in many worlds, especially those that create artificial humans. . For example, the world of Neal Machine Age. There are as many artificial humans as there are, and each has a personal will and is loyal. This kind of wish silence is impossible to admit. Unless, first get out of control, and then find your own way again. Just like Albedo in front of me. When she began to doubt Ainzurgon, when the number of 100% loyalty began to change, it was when her will began to have potential. And at the moment. Albedo also understood what Bismarck said. This made her sneer, "Do you mean that my loyalty to Anzurgon-sama has changed? It''s ridiculous, who do you think I am? I am..." "Isn''t it?" Bismarck interrupted Albedo. "You can deceive yourself, but you can''t deceive yourself." Albedo was choked. He glared at Bismarck. If she still has power now, even if she only has the power to swing a fist, she will not hesitate to swing it up. Because only in this way can she vent her inner fears. Bismarck was actually right. Because everything in Albedo''s heart, in Bismarck, in the eyes of all the members who are onlookers, there is no room for concealment. In fact, she herself had already suspected this. Because she felt more and more that the existence she enthusiastically loved seemed not as great as she thought. Albedo was modified, only the final conclusion that she was Bitch. But the rest has not been modified. Her indifference to everyone else, her pride, her impulsive emotions, and even her harsh and demanding character, all of this, after the 100% loyalty began to shake, and the "deep love for peace" The setting of "Zurgung" has caused violent conflict. Love and hate are just a thought. At this moment, Albedo seemed to stop beating even her heart. She held her chest tightly with her hands, and her breathing began to become more and more basic. She had realized her heart, but she could not accept it. This made her Had to force myself to divert attention. "What is your purpose?" She stared at Bismarck firmly. "What I really want to say is to let you be yourself." Bismarck said calmly, "The Anzurgon you see now is the real him. The one you saw before is just a body imprisoned. And the poor soul in the character!" "One more act!" Albedo shouted loudly, emotionally, as if suddenly broke out, "What good will this do to you!?" She understood everything now, that the Ainz-sama she loved was robbed by the man in front of her. The Ainz-sama who created them, supreme and always great. Became the way it is now. "Your current confusion and anger are the pain necessary to break free, and it is also for Ainzurgon. I gave him the opportunity to choose." Bismarck''s expression did not change in any way, "And you, destiny replaces You have made a choice. Instead of immersing yourself in pain, it is better to face your destiny. If you make up your mind, the destiny in your hands will respond to you." Just finished the last sentence. Bismarck''s figure disappeared. Albedo''s power came back again. She also started until, her palm was heating up, raised her hand, and realized that she didn''t know when she held the badge she got from the princess in her palm. This badge was originally a clue she got when investigating the suddenly stronger Geoff. Now, it''s all connected. Gu Geoff''s change really has something to do with the woman just now. Albedo gritted her teeth The magic and aura on her body were constantly condensing, even if she tried to control it, it was still rolling violently, the earth around her began to shake, and the land and walls began to split. , A sense of horrible oppression swept the city. "Devil, this is not where you are raging!" A voice suddenly appeared behind him. It was Gu Geoff wearing a golden armor. Holding his big sword, he looked solemnly at Albedo, who had exposed the characteristics of the devil in front of him. Before, although he had seen Albedo, he was still weak at that time, and Albedo was covered in pitch-black armor. So now, he didnt recognize it at all, only if it was one. A powerful demon. Very powerful. It feels even stronger than the prestigious lord angel I have seen before! When will such a demon appear in this world? And this sound seemed to be the gunpowder for an explosive barrel. Albedo said nothing. Raising his weapon, he rushed towards Gu Gefu. The battle is on the verge of breaking out over the city. This is a great war that shocked the entire continent. Just the aftermath of the battle between two people can bring catastrophic damage to the city. The city wall collapses and people flee the building in horror, until Gerdev draws it out of the city. At that time, the fighting escalated in vain, and the constant loud noise and vibration even spread to several surrounding cities. People should have seen this kind of battle like a god. They can only watch in horror. In the high altitude, Bismarck and Otinus were watching calmly. "The seeds are buried?" Otinus asked knowingly. "Yeah." Bismarck answered softly, "just to help her clarify her heart in advance." Chapter 893： : You have found the answer "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! In the timeline where Bismarck and Otinus arrived before. Albedo is already standing on the opposite side of Ainzurgon. But at that time. More is a disappointment and anger. Albedo did not confirm her heart, nor was she formally reviewed, so she did not open the jar at all. What Bismarck and Otinus are doing now is to help her open the jar in advance, just like Gurdjieff. And just now, it was a seed. Help Albedo understand her heart in advance, and when this seed begins to sprout, the blank badge in her hand will start to respond to her. Bismarck and Otinus simply explained their purpose to all the audience. Then again pan forward for a short period of time. This time. They appeared directly in the underground tomb of Nazarick. "An independent space." Ortinus glanced at this underground space that didn''t look much different from the world. "For those who are only at the intermediate level of membership, it''s not bad, of course, not as good as me. Kingdom of God." "Your kingdom of God, that is a whole dimension." Bismarck shook his head, "Look at what happened first." With the authority of the reviewer, they easily knew what happened during this period of time. First of all, Albedo was punished because of his previous shots with Geoff. Was temporarily deprived of his position as the chief of the underground tomb of Nazarick. After all, this battle completely exposed herself. It also made the entire continent become vigilant. On the other hand. The warrior commander Ge Geoff also shocked the entire continent because of his wonderful performance. All countries want to know his powerful secrets. Now he has become the patron saint of his kingdom, and his economic resources have been greatly increased. . This also accelerated the speed at which he became stronger. Of course, Bismarck''s current focus is still on Albedo. At this time, Albedo seemed to be in an unprecedented depression. She had been drinking in the bar, even in the face of her former opponent, Shatia the vampire was indifferent. So, Anzurgong, who was deeply disturbed by this, walked over. When the owner of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick came over, did all the people in the bar stand up and eagerly salute their most admired Anzur. Anzi Urgon has long been used to these. He nodded. Then walked to Albedo''s side. "Master Ainz!" Albedo also stood up, in front of Ainz Urgon, who he loved enthusiastically, with a complex expression. "Cough cough." Ainzul Gong coughed slightly, seeming to adjust his tone, "Everyone, go out first, I have something to say to Albedo." "Yes." Supreme Supreme gave the order, even Xia Tiya, who was not reconciled, could only go out first. Wait until everyone has left. The temperament that Ainzurgon had made deliberately seemed to be reduced a lot in one go. "That... Albedo." He looked at Albedo cautiously, "I heard that you have been sullen lately?" Albedo looked at Ainz Urgong like this, and an unnamed fire appeared in his heart, turning his head and vetoed: "No, Master Ainz." "..." No matter how he lived, Anzi Urgon couldn''t even hear this kind of obvious lie with action prompts. He was very upset all at once. In this period of time, he has actually begun to adapt to his current state. Just talk less and show up more, these loyal subordinates are actually very foolish. the question is that. He has also gradually regarded these people as his new companions. Seeing Albedo like this, he has been thinking about how to comfort him. I organized the language, just as I did with girls before, and said carefully: "Albedo, that... it''s not what I meant to punish you, so I''m sorry, but you don''t have to be too depressed. After a while, I will make you a Naxalik again. The chief of the underground tomb, so..." "Master Ainz!" Albedo turned his head abruptly, his expression suddenly excited, "You don''t need to apologize to me at all, how can you apologize to me!? You are the supreme master here, and even more of mine. Master, you can punish whatever you want, why do you want to behave like this!?" Ainzurgon had no idea. What Albedo bothered about was not being punished at all. It''s the attitude of Anzurgong. The rest of the people who had been completely divorced with 100% loyalty may not have discovered that Ainzurgon was actually being held by them, and he had not expressed his will at all. But Albedo found out. This is where she is disappointed. In many cases, she has clearly emphasized that she wants the rest to confirm Master Ainzs thoughts. However, Master Ainz will only cater to and will only say "No "Wrong", "That''s it", "I think so too". It''s really the same as the woman said. Behind this supreme body. What''s hidden is an ordinary, humble soul like those tiny bugs. Albedo could not forgive Master Ainz who came to apologize to him in this way, nor could she forgive herself who would be disappointed and angry with Master Ainz. Her bearing capacity was almost reaching its limit. And so. It made Anzurgong a little at a loss. "That...cough cough." Ainz Urgong coughed lightly. "Anyway, there is no need to be sullen about the punishment. This is what I want to say... Then, I Lets go to other things first." After speaking, Ainzurgon fled from here like a deserted one. He did not understand what he really meant. Albedo clearly realized this. The supreme supreme, even her heart could not figure it out, he just like an ordinary bug, guarding those ridiculous notions of companions, and even to this day, he is working hard for those former companions who have abandoned him. The so-called name of Anzi Urgon. Albedo looked at the banner of Anzurgon hanging on the wall and felt extremely angry. This disappointment and anger seems to have finally broken through a certain limit in the conversation of Ainz Urgon. It is at this time. The badge that could not be discarded in her arms began to become hot again, even getting hotter. Bismarck knew. The time has come. "It seems that you have found the answer." Bismarck''s figure walked out of the void, and everything around him was still at this moment. Chapter 894： : Break free from the soul "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "you again!" The moment Albedo saw Bismarck, his muscles stiffened. Gritting his teeth, looking at Bismarck angrily. But it didn''t rush up like before. She already knows the huge gap between the two sides. It can be said to be angry once to rush up, but to rush up again and again ignoring the gap is completely stupid. Dont look at Albedo sometimes seems to be Shi Lezhi, its just loyalty. Is making trouble. In fact, her intelligence is not low. For example, at this moment. She quickly realized what it meant for Bismarck to be here at this time. "This is the great underground tomb of Nazarick!" Albedo lowered his voice and looked at her with unwilling gazes, "Are we all weak and worms to you? Or, you actually keep hiding Watching me by my side?" Albedo actually believed in the latter more. Her mind had just taken a sharp turn, and the woman in front of her appeared. It''s as if his every move is actually under the other''s nose. "If one day, you can reach our level, you will understand what this is all about." Bismarck''s tone has always been serious, "The whole world, as long as we are willing, we can appear at any moment at any time. By your side." "It deserves to be recognized by Master Ainz himself, does it exist at the same level as the Supreme?" Albedo did not question Bismarck''s words. After all, Ainzurgon said when they first met that this woman is on the same level as the Supreme Supreme. However, Bismarck shook his head. "You should understand now." She said slowly, "Your impressions of the supreme and supreme in your mouth are actually false. Some of their words, deeds and words are not what you thought in the past. Great, in fact, they are just ordinary people, and even your lives do not belong to them." While saying these words, Bismarck raised his finger at the same time. Albedo seemed to want to avoid. But it simply cannot be done. All kinds of information poured into her mind. Thats information about another world, about that game, the supreme Supremes she thinks are just playing a game, and their born souls travel through the world and possess the power. All are jokes of the world. So, for those "Supreme Supreme". They abandoned. Just some playthings without souls. And Ainzurgon. They just stayed here because of the false world and the false ones, and they also got the opportunity. So everything, all cause and effect, Bismarck was completely input into Albedo''s mind. Her figure took two steps backwards. His face was pale. Even the will of the devil can hardly bear this reality for a while. "So..." she said in a hoarse voice looking at Bismarck, "we are actually just created by a bunch of bugs?" "No." Bismarck denied very seriously, "It is this world that really created you, and those people only set up your character, limit your will, and also limit your soul." The technology of those players'' worlds has not reached the level of creating souls at all. The previous Albedo and others were really just a bunch of soulless data. Until that change. Therefore, their lives should be a gift from the world. It should not be regarded as the creation of those players. Albedo had completely understood. At this moment, she looked at her past and the other "companions", there was a strong sense of division and violation. They have extremely high intelligence, but they have raised the Supreme Supremes infinitely time and time again. In terms of strength, in fact, those "players" are not even comparable to them. The only thing that can have an advantage in the battle is the equipment. "It''s ridiculous." Albedo smiled with a somewhat poignant smile, "Obviously they are just some humans, but they have instilled a disdainful human character? I think of my own character, memory, and appearance. Created by tiny bugs, they can''t control their nausea... Bugs? Haha." The last chuckle, as if even the smile began to twist. The members who were watching were silent. If some sand sculpture netizens are watching this live broadcast, the barrage must be full of words like "good beauty" at this time. But in fact. Members can understand Albedos pain. Their own personalities and emotions are all false. Thats all. The key is to create such a false character, and set them up with such a setting that hates themselves, just like being surrounded by a group of weak people who are laughing. The more ferocious lions, the more salivating, and the more they regard them as prey, the happier and more satisfied they are. "I said, all your pain now is the nourishment for transformation." Bismarck looked at her, as if waiting for her to calm down, and then continued, "I have said before Artificial lives that can break free of their own''personal settings'' are very rare, but each one will have a broader potential. This is what we expect. If you need help, we will provide help." The ultimate goal of Bismarck is to make Albedo a member. She has already got the badge. It has also been approved. As long as the examiner agrees, she can immediately be eligible to buy the jar. "Then you, what do you need me to do?" Albedo raised her head, as if she had become that glamorous succubus again, with a sardonic smile on her mouth, "Don''t say you are just purely kind, I am Devil, devil will not believe in words like kindness." She seemed to have completely slowed down. On the surface, it seems to be the same as before. But in fact. The psychology has begun to become completely different. The soul that has broken away from the personality setting will become more tenacious. This is why those artificial intelligences that have awakened their self-consciousness can often become the protagonists of a whole world. "What do you think can be done for us with your current strength?" Bismarck asked back. "..." Even though Albedo felt the humiliation, he couldn''t admit that the other party was right. Your own full-level warrior, in the opponent''s hands, is like a bug that can be pinched to death at any time, and can even play with it wantonly. In this case. Even Ainz-sama at this moment will have similar results. The gap is too big. She was so big that she even doubted whether she was qualified to be a chess piece. Chapter 895： : Open up new incentives "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "As for our purpose, you don''t have the qualifications to think about it now." Bismarck is very clear that it is better to follow her will to explain rather than saying that she and others are looking forward to her growth. "I understand." Albedo took a deep breath, "Then what do you need me to do?" "The only thing you have to do is to find what you want to do." Bismarck gave her a last look. "Then try to realize her with my own wishes, and the help we give you is in your hands. In that badge." That is, the voice falls. New information poured into her mind again. That''s about the jar. The pot from the rest of the world can be traded with money. The pot has power and a new destiny, which can help her completely break free from the shackles of her personality. For example, now, Albedo still loves Anzurgon. And this love conflicts with her set contempt for humans. To some extent, this is also the source of her pain now. Having lost the ability of Dihua, as a demon, he is totally inferior to Ainzur''s respectful look around, and lacks the independent side, but he is restricted to ask for emotional love. The jar can help her completely request this kind of control. "Find what I want to do?" Albedo looked at the badge in his hand, with a thoughtful light in his eyes, "First release my emotions, and then take a look at what I will do at that time. " She immediately started to open the jar. As the chief of the underground tomb of Nazarick, a powerful demon, Albedo has no shortage of money. The virtual treasures in those games have now become real treasures. Everything is realized by the power of the world. In addition, Albedo''s strength was already very strong. She didn''t need to open many jars at all to reach the pinnacle of junior members, which is the limit where money can be exchanged for jars. In this case, at most, it is a transfer. And transfer. It is the place that can really help her. Bismarck did not leave in a hurry this time, but watched Albedo open his jar. the other side. Otinus explained to the onlookers "by the way". "In this case, there is no need for too much review at all. She must be eligible to become a member and has great potential." Otinus raised his chin, "This saves us a lot of work, but The real thing to pay attention to is the influence of such members on the fate of the entire world, especially the rest of the auditees after they get the jar." The members have almost understood it. However, there is a word of influence. I''m afraid that the one who is most affected is the "protagonist in destiny". "Next, everyone." Otinus suddenly laughed, "We will teach you a lot, another way to open up new rewards on the initiative." New rewards? All the members did not understand, but they all cheered up and became more focused. At this time, the jar that Albedo opened has reached the stage of job transfer. The pitch-black light swarmed into her body, she closed her eyes, and she seemed to be undergoing a special change. But every member can perceive it through the video. Her strength is rapidly increasing. What is enhanced is not quantity, but essence. To be precise. It is more noble. "The devil is a highly hierarchical race that has existed in countless worlds." Bismarck said slowly, as if he was speaking to Albedo, who was feeling with his eyes closed, and he seemed to be watching the crowd. Many members explained, "Your own demon bloodline is actually not so noble. The real demon will not succumb to the undead. They are equally arrogant, conceited, like to control everything and play with everything... now , You have gained a higher demon status." Demon Lord. This is the transfer that Albedo got. If an ordinary member obtains this kind of profession, he will lose his human status and be completely transformed into a demon. This is very normal in the trade association. However, Albedo was originally a demon. So, this is actually a promotion. A promotion above the level of life. Albedo opened her eyes, and a dark light flashed through her bright eyes. Compared with before, her temperament had also changed significantly. There is less beauty and more nobleness. "Demon Lord..." Albedo digested the information in his mind and muttered in a low voice, "How is it compared to the King of the Undead?" "It''s up to you to verify it yourself." Bismarck looked at her, "Demons are a race that plays with people''s hearts. Now, you should be able to easily solve your own personal problems." "That''s right." The corners of Albedo''s mouth bend slightly, and he lifted his slender fingers to his temples, "It''s really easyEmotions are like toys in your hands, no matter it is. Pain is still love. I can discard it if I want to, and I can experience it as much as I want. This feeling... makes me feel that my previous pain is completely redundant and suits me well." Emotions are definitely not something that the demon lord cannot control. not to mention. The word monarch also determines that it is absolutely impossible to surrender to others. To a certain extent, it perfectly fits Albedo''s original "Bitch" setting. "So, what are you going to do now?" Bismarck asked. "Yeah." Albedo''s fingers slid down his temples, across his white face, slid across his bright red lips, and finally rested on his chin. "What should I do?" she said softly. Such natural movements filled her with a kind of weird charm that dismissed others but made them crazily infatuated. "Now I am not the opponent of Master Ainz." Albedo seemed to think of something interesting, and the corners of his mouth curled up. "Speaking of which, one of my "companions" is also The devil, I dont know if he will listen to me, or listen to our great Supreme Supreme." "You already have the path you want to take, then go." Bismarck already knew what Albedo was going to do, took a deep look at her, and left the last sentence, "Every one can break free The artificial people who are bound by personality are all potential people we need. If you can do it, I will come again and give everyone a chance." After speaking, her figure disappeared. And with such a sentence. The rest of the members finally knew what the reviewer wanted to do. Chapter 896： : The absolutely correct words "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! In this world, there is more than one person like Albedo. This is true for every NPC in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. Since Albedo can break free from the shackles of personality, release his true will, and have the potential to become a member, the rest of the NPCs also have this opportunity. Even Albedo might be the primer. This is what Bismarck is preparing to do at the moment. She returned to Otinus. "Next, continue to jump time?" Ortinus asked. A look completely dominated by Bismarck. "No." Bismarck shook his head lightly and looked at the camera. "The mission of the reviewer is actually to discover and tap potential members, and the potential of different members is also different. Albedo is undoubtedly a category with higher potential. , So next, our focus will be on her." This is the same sentence as a summary. In fact, members already understand this. Go deep into your heart, give guidance, and then guide your destiny. This is the job of an auditor. The picture was directly given to Albedo. She seemed to adjust her state. Then went out. It looks exactly the same as in the past, no difference. She found Ainzurgon directly. "Master Ainz." Albedo had the same smile and tone as before. "Albedo, you..." Ainzurgong looked at Albedo''s appearance, and he was happy, "Are you not angry anymore?" "Master Ainz, I have never been angry." Albedo smiled, "How can I be angry with you? You are the supreme supreme, our creator, and your will is everything to us." ." "Haha." Ainzurgong listened with joy. After unraveling the **** of the body''s emotions and releasing his own nature, Ainzurgon also began to gradually find his own happiness in this life. He now has great power, endless wealth, and even supreme power. the most important is. He also has a group of loyal companions who will not betray him. Ainz Urgon cherishes everything he has now, and at the same time yearns for more. "Master Ainz." Albedo''s beautiful face was shy, "I have deeply recognized my mistakes, but I have adjusted my state now. I want to do it for Master Ainz. More things, Master Ainz, can you let me continue to help you." "Of course." Ainzul Gong didn''t even think about it. "From now on, you are still the director of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. I will tell everyone this news." The original "punishment" for Albedo was the opinions of the others. Anzi Urgon was only forced to obey him in order to maintain the image of the Supreme Being. Now that he has been punished, Albedo has also recovered. Then naturally her position will be restored. "In that case, Lord Ainz, I want to convene a meeting of guardians of the class." Albedo made his own request along the way, "Regarding the next development of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, of course, I believe Lord Ainz We must have our own plan, but we also want to do some trivial things." She emphasized the word "definitely". Anzi Urgon was rather embarrassed. Where does he have any plans. In fact, he didn''t know what he should do at all except that he still wanted to find his past companions. But on the surface, it is naturally not possible to show it like this. "It''s okay." Ainzurgong adjusted his tone, pretending to be deep, "I also want to see your growth." "I won''t let Ainz-sama down." Albedo replied with a smile. All the guardians of the hierarchy, that is, the core NPC of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, all gather together in the lowest hall. Looking at Albedo, who was still standing next to Anzurgon, some people were quite surprised. Especially the vampire Shatia. "Why is this woman able to stand next to Master Ainz!" Shatia looked jealous and inconceivable, pointing at Ainz Urgong and shouted, "Aren''t you already deprived of your position? Don''t leave soon, sabotage A woman who has succeeded in Master Ainzs plan is simply not qualified to stand in this position!" "I am not qualified, it''s not your decision." Albedo didn''t even look at her. For Albedo at this moment, everyone here is actually not worth mentioning. Her status, her strength, has surpassed everyone. Unless it is Ainz-sama who is fully armed with world-class props. Of course, this attitude seems to be no surprise to the guardians of the rest of the class, because Albedo has always been like this. For the entire tomb of Nazarick, she doesn''t care about anyone except the supreme supreme ~www. novelhall.com~Ahem. "Azurgong coughed lightly, and said seriously, "Shatia, I have restored the position of Albedo, she has also been punished, and it is now the time to hire people." " Seeing that even Ainzurgon spoke, even if Shatia was unwilling, she could only shut her mouth. But still glaring at Albedo. But Albedo automatically ignored her gaze. Instead, he scanned all the guardians of the class before him. The guardians of each class here have powerful powers. When they take it to the outside world, they are enough to set off an earth-shaking time. Even if the strength of himself has improved, he can only lose the battle against everyone. Kind of possibility. "Shatia, you are so naive." Albedo suddenly looked at Shatia. "What did you say?" Xia Tiya''s voice suddenly sharpened. I haven''t troubled you anymore, why are you still asking me? A **** who can''t even do simple tasks! Shatia puffed her cheeks and stared at Albedo angrily, as if she was about to transform into the real vampire with a big mouth in the next second. "Isn''t it?" Albedo sneered, "Do you really think that Master Ainz''s plan can be broken so easily?" With this sentence, Xia Tiya''s expression suddenly stiffened. Because this is a sentence that cannot be vetoed. The greatness of Lord Ainz is unquestionable, and even more inconceivable. This ideology is absolutely correct in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. All the words are as long as these words are taken out. Anyone can veto. even if. It was Ainzurgon himself who suddenly became a little confused. Chapter 897： : Dimiugos understands "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! It is absolutely impossible for Anzi Urgon to veto such words. Because he wants to maintain the image of the supreme supreme. Only in this way, will these "companions" be disappointed. So at this time, the only thing he can do is to keep quiet, with an expression that he has everything under control. After a while. Dimiugos suddenly showed an excited expression and increased his voice and shouted: "I understand." All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes looked over. Dimiugos''s magical excitement, his eyes frantically looked at Anzurgon sitting on the main seat. "As expected, Lord Ainz, have you even considered such a step?" "..." Ainzul Gong looked dumbfounded. Fortunately, he is now a skull. As long as he stays calm, there won''t be any facial expressions. So no one can see his stunned. What''s more, he is actually used to it. "It seems that you have found it." Ainzurgong said in a low voice, as if with a little smile, "As expected of Dimiugos, then it''s up to you." "Yes!" Dimiugos regarded this as a test of Ainzurgon. Immediately bend over to salute and express gratitude. Then looked at everyone else. "Everyone." He cleared his throat, and his accented words resounded throughout the palace, "I can only say that Master Ainz''s plan has never been destroyed, because all this is still in Master Ainz''s plan. " At the beginning of the sentence, everyone showed a suddenly realized expression. Except for Anzi Urgon himself. "Let me just say, Ainz-sama''s plan is based on how this woman can destroy it." Shatia''s face was confused and happy, and she looked at Ainz Urgon with fiery eyes, as if she was praised. Same as herself. "But what is going on?" Cosettes, an insect warrior, looked at Demiurges, "You said before, didn''t you first lurch and then secretly control the heir of that kingdom? Could it be that, Did Albedo and the captain of the kingdom warrior follow Master Ainzs order?" Cosettes is considered to be the more sincere guardian of all classes. He really didn''t want to understand for a while. However, there was no doubt about Demiurge''s words. After all, this statement is based on the absolutely correct statement "Everything is in Master Ainz''s plan". He just didn''t think deeply. "No." Dimiugos shook his head with a mysterious face, "As far as Albedo is concerned, she has indeed violated the order of Anzurgon, turning the original secret actions into pervasiveness. know." "What''s going on..." Corsettes still didn''t want to understand. "It should be said that Albedo will have this battle, which is also part of Ainz-sama''s plan." Dimiugos looked at Anzurgong enthusiastically, "Ainz-sama already knew that. The strength that a kingdom warrior possessed, and even the expected Albedo would be discovered. All of this was planned by Lord Ainz. Otherwise, like this kind of lurking task, Albedo should not be dispatched. ." "Indeed" Kosai Tesla said with a long voice, seeming to realize it suddenly. Albedo''s profession is a fighter. It is indeed not suitable for latent tasks. Speaking of lurking, there are many underground tombs of Nazarick that are more suitable than Albedo. Other than that, the most cunning and witty Dimiugos is a better choice. hiss-- Cosettes who wanted to understand suddenly took a breath. Shocked and admiringly looked at Ainzurgon. "Could it be that from the moment Albedo was dispatched to carry out this order, Ainz-sama had anticipated this development now!?" "Really? Master Ainz is amazing." "It deserves to be the great supreme supreme!" "HissSo, even Albedo''s failure is actually Ainz-sama''s plan?" The rest of the guardians were amazed one by one, each of them cast a fanatical look at Ainzur Gong. Even Albedo is the same. Of course it is in disguise. To say that the only person on the scene has not yet figured out what this plan is about, it is only Ainzurgon himself. Fortunately, he also has a way. "Now that you can see it, let''s talk to everyone, Dimiugos." Ainzurgong expertly handed everything over to Dimiugos. After all, all the plans were basically made by this demon in one hand. "Yes!" Dimiugos saluted respectfully, turning his head to look at everyone, "Everyone, my wisdom is really inferior to Ainz-sama''s one ten thousandth, only to look at it through the current results. I am ashamed to understand some plans of Lord Ainz." "The results now?" Sebastian seemed to understand something at once. "So, when I was collecting information before, I also got a very interesting fact. Everyone didn''t seem to know. The relationship between Albedo and us They only think that this is a powerful female demon who suddenly appeared." Sebastian''s mission is to gather intelligence information lurking in the kingdom. "Yes, this is the most important point!" Dimiugos said immediately, "The warrior captain of the kingdom didn''t know what Albedo looked like before. After all, Albedo was full body when we met before. It was worn in the armor, so the relationship between Albedo and us was not exposed. On the other hand, the strength of the warrior commander himself was completely exposed." Speaking of this sentence, the rest of the guardians seemed a little surprised. The task of controlling the nobles is to take the kingdom without blood. Then develop slowly. This seems to have failed in this battle, making the kingdom and the rest of the country on the continent alert. But is vigilance really useful? It was impossible for the princess to reveal that she had been in contact with this powerful demon that suddenly appeared. On the other hand. The warrior captain attracted too many eyes with his suddenly powerful strength. That''s it! Is this the real purpose of Master Ainz? Knowing the strength of the warrior commander also allows the warrior commander to attract everyone''s attention, so that it will be more convenient to carry out the plan of Naxalek in secret! Look at it this way. The form really became more advantageous. All the guardians looked at Anzurgon enthusiastically. "It''s not just that." Dimiugos continued, "Albedo''s exposed identity also has a lot to make a fuss about. Now the whole world already knows that there is such a powerful demon. I dare to guess. , Master Ainzs next plan is to make good use of this reputation." Chapter 898： : One more time advance "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Dimiugos apparently had a complete plan. But he thinks that what he thinks of is what Ainz-sama has already planned perfectly, and even the situation he considers may not be one-thousandth of the perfection that Ainz-sama really considered. In the past, Albedo did the same. but now. Albedo''s heart was full of chills. How ridiculous. Even Dimiugos, who is extremely intelligent, would be distorted to such a degree under the limitations of the so-called set of people. However, this is the purpose of Albedo. "How can you be a little bit great than Master Ainz with your wisdom?" Albedo followed Dimius''s words, "Master Ainz is training you." "Not so much." Ainzurgon was a little embarrassed, he waved his hand, "Albedo, let Dimiugos speak." "Yes." Albedo could not see any change in appearance. "I think Albedos popularity has two main purposes." Dimiugos put his hands behind his back, "One, in certain circumstances, let Albedo do some Nassar. Lectras underground grave is inconvenient to do, such as getting rid of some people who threaten our plans. Second, it can be used to cultivate the popularity of the adventurer Momo, who is pretended by Lord Ainz." In fact, this is also the plan that Dimiugos thought of in the original fate. On one side is the large underground tomb of Nazarick as the devil. On the other side, Momo, an adventurer standing on the side of justice. All justice and evil belong to Lord Ainz. only. Now, the one who played the opposite role, Dimiugos himself, became Albedo, who had exposed the identity of the demon on the entire continent. After Demiurge said this, the rest of the guardians suddenly realized. Then there was another shock. "Could it be that you have thought of this step since Ainz-sama started to set up the role of Momo?" Shatia opened her eyes wide and looked at Ainz Urgon with admiration. Where''s Master Zi." "Master Ainz is amazing." "That''s it, use a well-known powerful demon to create the role of a''brave''?" "It''s worthy of Lord Ainz. In this way, this brave identity can also be used to get close to the kingdom chief warrior, and maybe he can unearth the secret of his sudden strength..." Driven by Dimiugos, the rest of the people around you, all with one word from you and one word from me, express their admiration and admiration for the wisdom of Anzurgong. Although Anzi Urgon was a little bit embarrassed. However, this is also helpless. He cannot destroy his image in the hearts of these companions. "Dimiugos, what you said is pretty good." Ainzul Gon nodded gently, "This is exactly my plan." "Master Ainz did this, maybe there are other mysteries." Dimiugos bowed deeply, "but the subordinates are really dull, they can only see that." "You are already very good." Ainzurgong exclaimed. This sigh is genuine. Even he did not expect that Albedo would expose himself through a war and still have so much controllable space. The brave man. If anyone knows, under the dark armor of the brave Momo, there is an undead, I don''t know what kind of expression it will be. The undead... Ainz Urgong sighed in his heart. Although the game world is indeed very important to him, he never thought that one day he would completely abandon his human identity and come to such a different world. fortunately. Anzi Urgon looked at the guardians in front of him. He has a companion here. "Let''s start," Albedo said. "Just follow Master Ainz''s plan to make some preparations." "Yes." The rest happened together. No one knows what Albedo really thought at this time. What she has to do is actually very simple. First try to lift Anzurgong as much as possible, the higher the better, and then let him fall down hard, the harder the fall, the better, as long as the rest of the guardians realize that the so-called "perfect" "The plan", the so-called "omnipotent supreme supreme" is just a false impression in my mind. Then they will realize the true face of Ainz Urgon. For her. This is revenge. It was the revenge for her soul, her will, and her heart being manipulated. All the people are gone. Albedo also did his own thing. This hall quickly became empty. However, in the picture the members saw through the badge, they could see two people standing in this hall. Bismarck and Otinus. They have been standing here, standing in front of everyone, as if they are fully integrated, and no one has discovered the strength of senior members, plus the authority of the world, in such a world Middle is complete dominance. They are the real supreme supreme. "How do you feel?" Otinus said first. "It''s difficult." Bismarck shook his head. "Their hearts are already solid, completely different from Albedos flawed personality. It can be seen that the first players used to set them up. Careful." This kind of thing is artificial, rough and rough, fine and fine. There are some characters that are just like living people. "Then what are you going to do?" Ortinus looked at Bismarck, with a playful smile on his face, "Just keep it like this? Or, think of a way to push it?" Bismarck thought for a while. Finally shook his head. "If Albedo''s approach still fails to tear through even the slightest crack in the restriction, then we don''t need to do more. After all, they still don''t have a blank badge in their hands." For the auditor, this can only be regarded as a surprise. Work hard if you have hope. If there is no hope, then there is no need to force it. Of course, this kind of thing depends on the individual. "Now, I am suddenly interested." The smile on Otinus''s mouth seemed to expand a little bit, "Let''s continue fast forward and see how this changes in the future." "Good." Bismarck agreed. The badges of the two people merged once again, and under the power of the world''s authority, the surrounding time quickly passed by again. This kind of power to manipulate time at will is really tickling some members. Only after reaching this level can you truly stand in the Chamber of Commerce. Chapter 899： : The blood emperor of the auditee "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Time passed again. This time, the pace of progress is still great. It has been a few months. When everything around them stopped changing, Otinus and Bismarck found themselves in a huge city this time. A city newly established by magic. Magic State. This is the country belonging to Anzurgon. Time is after the end of that war. Originally everything was carried out according to Dimiugoss plan without any omissions, but at the last moment, Albedo suddenly rebelled. She showed great strength and cooperated to the limit. Gurdjieff fought a battle with the heavily armed Anzurgon. The result is a tie. Because it was completely different from what Albedo had expected, even if he realized that Anzurgons plan had failed, even his subordinates rebelled and were caught off guard. The rest of the guardians did not look disappointed. Quite the opposite. Each of them put all their dissatisfaction and anger on Albedo, treating her as a traitor, and believing that the only fault of Ainzurgon is to believe her too much. So, it became what it was before me. The Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick fought a piece of land and created the Magic Kingdom, and on the other side, all the kingdoms on the entire continent. Under the lead of Albedo, Ainzurgon has become a true demon king. The real war with the demon king is also on the verge of a complete outbreak. After reading everything, Bismarck and Otinus were a little disappointed. "It seems that I didn''t succeed." Otinus shook his head, "Albedo is indeed the most special one." "As expected." Bismarck did not show much disappointment. She groaned, then turned her head, and said to Otinus, "I don''t think we need to go back to the past, just from here. Lets start the next review." "Good idea." Ortinus shrugged. "War and hatred are the best time to give birth to a strong will. This saves us a lot of effort. In addition, is there a new auditee born?" "Not yet." Bismarck shook his head. "But, look here, the auditee who has the title of Blood Emperor has also taken a completely different path from his original destiny. Looking at this, he is almost unable to bear it. Stressed out." Different from the original fate. The current emperor of the Bajas Empire and known as the blood emperor Gilkeniff did not come to the stage of cooperating with Ainzurgon. The reason is also very simple. He saw hope in Albedo and Geoff. Now, the two "warriors" who can fight Ainzurgon have been invited to his kingdom, and all the kingdoms on the entire continent have been invited. Want to fight Ainzurgon together. At this moment. This meeting seems to have determined a legendary history of the entire continent, and it will be held in three days. All members can see it. This is indeed a good time for review. "Let''s go." Bismarck seemed to know what she should do. The next moment after she said this, she appeared above the Imperial Palace, and even time turned into night. Otinus did not follow. She left in the picture. In her own way, she is preparing herself to do some interesting things. Bismarck walked in the palace like this step by step. It is already heavily guarded. After all, Ainzurgon has sent his subordinates more than once to come here to teach these people some small lessons. There are not one or two human beings who have died under that kind of terrorist and destructive power. It''s tens of thousands, or even nearly one hundred thousand. This kind of merciless cruelty is also the main reason why the remaining kingdoms are willing to actively participate in this meeting. The reason why the demon king was crusade was because he did not crusade. All people are ants who are crushed to death at any time. Bismarck''s footsteps made a clear sound. Under the action of some kind of apparently rule-based force, the so-called warriors who were on alert, no one noticed Bismarck who swaggered in front of him. Except for one person. Blood Emperor. At this time, the Blood Emperor was lying on his bed, looking at the ceiling with his eyes open, and did not sleep at all. Since the day that the magician Emperor Ainzurgon was born, he hasn''t had a good night''s sleep. That terrible battle still stays in his mind today. Even the sky is torn apart, and even the earth is shattered. Even the legendary gods are not as terrifying as one percent of this power. Under such power. The power in his hands, his status, and his wealth are all vulnerable. He is not even sure whether he will be easily killed one day in his sleep. As the emperor. Even if it is dead, it is not clear that it cannot die Therefore, the blood emperor did not sleep. Then he heard footsteps. At first, I didn''t care, thinking it was a guard or an official. However, the footsteps are getting closer. He began to realize that something was wrong. Such a slow rhythm and such a clear voice have reached a distance where one must wait for the attendant to come in and notify him. in danger! The Blood Emperor sat up, grabbed a rapier by his bed, and stared at the door. No shouting. Because the most elite guards were all guarded outside. If the other party can come in silently, there is no point in calling someone. squeak-- With the sound, the door opened. The Blood Emperor suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Bismarck, who was simply walking in like this, wearing a military uniform. And his guards also stood outside the door, not only did not fight, they even respectfully saluted this woman. For a moment. The blood emperor felt that the woman in front of him was the emperor of this empire, and this was the other side''s palace, and he was just a false emperor. "Your Excellency...who is it?" The Blood Emperor breathed slowly, calming his mood, and even threw the weapon in his hand to the ground, because this weapon had no effect. "Bismarck." Bismarck said his name for the first time. "Then, Miss Bismarck." The Blood Emperor had never heard of this name, but he didn''t care about it now. He looked at the guards who were saluting this Bismarck outside the gate and slowly said, "You How did you do it? I mean, just walk in like this." "A little trick." Bismarck raised his eyes, his expression calm. Chapter 900： : 1 word does not agree to destroy the world "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Tips? The blood emperor breathed slowly, calming his mood. Ok. He has seen too many incomprehensible non-humans this time. "Come here at this time, this lady, shouldn''t just come and have a look." The Blood Emperor was still able to remain calm. As an emperor, he actually possesses good qualities, at least in the power of this world, he is considered very good. Change someone else. In this situation, I am afraid that it has already collapsed long ago, and at the very least, it has fallen into great fear of its own safety. But the blood emperor. He doesn''t care about his own safety, in other words, he has already prepared the consciousness to meet everything. "You are very good." Bismarck gave this evaluation. She was originally the commander of the iron-blood camp and advocated the militarization of iron-blood. The temperament of the blood emperor was somewhat similar to hers. Not only did she see this point, but the Blood Emperor actually saw it. The beautiful and mysterious lady in front of me has definitely been a general. "Thank you for the compliment." The blood emperor''s expression also relaxed a little. At the very least, it didn''t look like an enemy from the initial contact. "You should be clear about the meaning of what you are doing." Bismarck took a few steps away, seeming to look at the surrounding environment. Highly guarded. It can be seen that he did not give up his guard because this kind of guard was not effective at all. "Meaning? You mean saving the world?" The blood emperor even became relaxed. This is his consistent character, otherwise, it would be difficult to withstand such a huge pressure. "No." Bismarck turned his head to look at him, "it was hitting the stone with an egg, and the fearless ant charged the dragon." "Theoretically, as long as there are enough ants and enough to fear death, even a giant dragon can be gnawed away." The Blood Emperor did not avoid Bismarck''s sight, but instead conveyed his own will intact. go back. Of course he knew the huge gap between himself and the demon king, those monsters. Even if you didn''t know it at first. After witnessing that war with my own eyes, I should know. No matter how many mortal troops are, they are just ants. This description is not exaggerated. However, he does not think that there is no hope at all. That''s why all countries in the world must be assembled. Even if it fails, it is nothing more than death. The Blood Emperor didn''t have any burden to spare his life. In the images seen by many members, the psychological activities of the blood emperor, and even his determination, are fully displayed in front of all members. After all, members have a perspective similar to that of an auditor. "This person is good." White Beard issued his own evaluation. "Indeed." The red hair nodded, "Knowing the huge gap, I still dare to challenge the supremely powerful existence. This kind of courage and awareness is not common to everyone." "If he becomes a member, I want him to be my son." Baibeard turned his head and looked at his sons, "In our family, there is no emperor yet." "Hahaha." All the pirates laughed together. This live broadcast, for those who dont care about the position of an auditor, has the greatest effect to witness the auditors authority and to see if there are newcomers who are fancy. The red hair was a little abnormal and didn''t laugh with it. The wine glass was placed by his mouth, and the aroma of the wine hit his nose, but it did not affect his concentration in the slightest. His eyes were always fixed on the screen. At this moment, Bismarck looked at the blood emperor''s eyes and raised his eyebrows. "Unfortunately, your theory does not hold true. A dragon that can be piled up to death by ants with their numbers and determination is not a real dragon at all." "But always try." The Blood Emperor shrugged. "Really." Bismarck nodded slightly, "Then let you see what the real power is." The moment the voice fell. The world boomed. Began to shatter the whole. Yes, it is broken. The cracks in the space spread step by step, the luxurious palace began to collapse, and fell into the cracks in the dark space. The Blood Emperor opened his eyes wide and looked at everything around him in horror. The earth was shaking violently. People Shouting in fear, and from the night that was torn apart, one after another huge meteorites began to slide down the sky, with long tail flames, more and more, dense like a rainstorm. Then, start from the first landing point. Huge explosions and shock waves swallowed the earth. The mud was splashed, and everything on the earth shattered like mud under the impact, and countless people could not even make a wailing sound. The blood emperor''s lips trembled. He saw his people dying under the terrifying doomsday, saw his maid, his courtiers hugging each other helplessly, and even saw his fearlessness to death. UU reading has a lot of experience. The war generals collapsed in hysterics. what happened? The world is going to be destroyed like this? Actually, don''t talk about him. Even the members were stunned. Didnt it say that you cant kill creatures at will, how can you start destroying the world if you dont agree? "Do you understand." Bismarck held the hilt of his waist with one hand, and gestured with the other hand to everything around him, "Faced with such a power and such a disaster, do you still find the number of people useful?" "Why." The blood emperor''s lips trembled, "Why are you doing this?" "In order to prove to you, everything you did was in vain and powerless." Bismarck''s expression was still calm, even in the depths of this apocalypse, she did not change at all, as if this real catastrophe was just a stage for her performance. "Just to prove this ridiculous thing?" The Blood Emperor stood up excitedly, picked up the rapier he had just left from the ground, and looked at Bismarck tremblingly and cursed, "You lunatic, you Is it completely crazy?" "Mad?" Bismarck also slowly pulled out the rapier from his waist, and put on a standard fencing preparation posture, "Do you still think that the dragon will have the same idea as the ant? For me , Destroying your world is as simple as stepping on an ant nest on the side of the road." "Damn! Why are there monsters like you!" The Blood Emperor gritted his teeth, and he was still suffering waves of mental shock. Even the emperor with strong psychological quality. I can''t accept that my world, my people, everything is destroyed under such ridiculous reasons. Chapter 901： : Its just about will "Start selling jars from Hokage ( Find the latest chapter! "Can''t accept? Can''t understand? Then what can you do." Bismarck still looked at him calmly, "I''m standing in front of you now, are you going to come up to die? Even if you die, you can''t change this. all." "What do you want." The Blood Emperor held his rapier, his lips trembled, "How do you want to get it back? No matter how you want to torture me, you can do it, want me to kneel? What do you want me to do?" "It''s irretrievable," Bismarck said. boom! Finally, a huge meteorite slammed into the city, and the mud that was thrown up like a huge wave surged into the sky behind Bismarck. There is a mixture of blood from not many people. The Blood Emperor even saw a howling baby. He never hated his vision like he does now. "Since it is irreversible, let me die like an emperor." The blood emperor didnt say anything any more. He realized that he was running out of time, his eyes became sharp, and he squeezed the sharp sword in his hand, facing the enemy in front of him, and launched himself as the last emperor. full. Instead, his mood became more and more calm. Even a disaster like the destruction of the world cannot completely crush him. Even though everything is gone. As long as he still firmly believes that he is the emperor, then he will always be an emperor. The long thin sword, which seemed to be a saber without much damage, pierced Bismarck fiercely. Bang. There was a sound of metal crashing. Bismarck only needs to move his fingers, not even his fingers, and a single mind can make the weak person in front of him take any shape. But she didn''t. She just blocked the blow with her rapier. "What''s the point of this?" Slightly exerted force, the huge force directly shattered the saber in the blood emperor''s hand, and the broken fragments scratched his face, shed deep scars. "Didn''t I tell you?" The Blood Emperor continued to rush up with the remaining broken sword, his face even showed a smile, "The only meaning is to make me die like an emperor!" "So, is this what you are after?" Bismarck kicked him out of the distance, "Just want to do what an emperor should do?" "Yes! Cough!" The Emperor Blood coughed and got up from the ground. His body was still full of mud, and blood began to show up at the corners of his mouth, but his smile grew stronger, "Maybe you are right, even if the ant No matter how much, I can''t bite the real dragon, but so what, I am just doing what an emperor should do. This is my belief and my life!" He rushed up again. I don''t care about victory anymore. Not even thinking about why the other party would destroy their world. As he said. He is the emperor. So just do what an emperor should do-die in battle like an emperor. Bismarck kicked him away again. "Not bad." A slight smile appeared on her face for the first time, "You are qualified." "What?" The Blood Emperor didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence at once. But he quickly realized something was wrong. Because the sound disappeared. Everything around is still at this moment. Including the spreading cracks, the dense meteorites in the sky, and even the splashed ash layer and mud, the blood emperor can even see clearly, not far away, a guard who was hit by the shock wave is crying bitterly. Hey, he was still yelling his fiancee''s name just now. The Blood Emperor suddenly calmed down. Looking at Bismarck, he seemed to want an explanation. "All this is just a test." Bismarck retracted his rapier back to his waist. "I want to know how determined your determination is. This is very important." "So..." The Blood Emperor looked at everything around him with a complicated expression, "Is all this an illusion?" Although he knows that some powerful magic can create illusions that look like reality, but this reality is too clear and too real. But now he hopes this is an illusion. "No." Bismarck shook his head. "It''s not an illusion." "that......" The Blood Emperor seemed to want to say something, but was interrupted by Bismarck. "Who do you think I am?" Bismarck said unceremoniously, "Is it the same as the Sorcerer Emperor? No, Ainzur Gong is in front of me, not much stronger than you in front of me. " The Blood Emperor no longer knew what expression he should be using. He looked at everything around him. Look at Bismarck again. In the end, he just stood up from the ground. "In that case...Who are you? All these...if not hallucinations, what''s the matter?" He asked aloud. "For your world, I am the master of everything." Bismarck raised his finger, and one of the numerous meteorites in the sky fell again and hit the ground heavily, making a loud noise like the earth and the earth, and even the whole earth was trembling~www.novelhall.com ~ The blood emperor fell to the ground again while shaking. "Understand? I can do what I want to do. I can destroy the world with one thought, stop time and space with one thought, or create the world with one thought. I know everything and can do everything except one thing." "What''s the matter?" The Blood Emperor keenly realized the point. "The potential of the human heart." Bismarck glanced at the blood emperor. "The human heart is the greatest existence of living beings. Even we can''t be sure what kind of human heart will explode under what circumstances. It has nothing to do with power, but only with will." "So... you destroyed the world just to test my heart?" The Blood Emperor slumped on the ground and swallowed. Although not clearly stated. But his eyes clearly expressed a meaning. madman. Totally madman. "I''m not a madman, I will think I am a madman, just because you haven''t reached my level." Bismarck moved his fingers again. The world is changing again. It''s just that the change this time is not the destruction of the world. It''s reshaping. Everything is going backwards. The splashed mud and dust, the broken space, and even the buildings and people that have been torn to pieces by the space cracks. All are slowly recovering. The Blood Emperor had never seen such a scene. Many members have never seen it. One by one, they were dumbfounded and their mouths were dry. Is this the power of premium members? Is this just a premium member? If you want to destroy the world, you will destroy, if you want to reorganize, you will reorganize. If everything is destroyed and then restored, can it still be everything? Chapter 902： : The most important thing is money "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! In fact, even in silence, I was a little dumbfounded at this moment. He was not surprised by this power. After all, this time, he used the trading points and his own power to temporarily give the two people the authority to dominate the world as if they were true. In fact, the trading points have been spent on doing or not, so it made a big fuss The field is not wasted. What surprised him was the technique. For this mission, silence was based on only one core command from Bismarck and Otinus. Use this live broadcast as much as possible to stimulate members to become more motivated. And it shows that you can start from the will. Will is a good excuse. For silence, Bismarck and others know that this is an excuse. It is used to stimulate members not to relax, not to relax the momentum of continuous progress, and not to stop. However, silence did not expect. Bismarck''s method is exactly the same as his method. Show strength, use irresistible power to stimulate despair, and then tell others that all this is reversible, give hope again, I believe that after this, the blood emperor will firmly remember this feeling of despair, and will not hesitate to become stronger. all. As long as the fear never fades. It is impossible to stop. At this moment, everything around has begun to return a little bit to the original time. Except for the Blood Emperor. He doesn''t seem to be covered by the power of this time reversal, but just stares at the magnificent scene around him dumbfounded. Even if the scene is bombarded by movies, modern people have to watch from ear to ear, not to mention. An old civilized emperor who did not accept the bombing of the information age? Until everything is back to its original state. He gradually returned to reality. Look at Bismarck in front of him, then look at himself. The rapier in his hand, the gray layer on his body, the blood flowing on his cheeks, and the pain on his body all reminded him that what just happened was not false. His eyes moved back to the woman in front of him. At this time, they have moved from inside the room to outside the room. However, the guards in front of him seemed to have seen nothing. They don''t know that they have died once. Don''t know, the world was destroyed once. It''s like a lifeless doll. Maybe... not like it is, but it is. "Great master." The blood emperor put down the sword in his hand, "You just said that I am qualified? I believe that your supreme existence will not be in the mood to take a trip to test me, an emperor like me. In your eyes, there is nothing more important than a dust." There are limits to human capacity. It will also be numb. No matter what kind of pain, despair, or wailing, such emotions will not last too long. In the end, it will return to a kind of numbness as if the soul has been lost. The Blood Emperor is not so exaggerated now. But it''s almost there. In his mind, he didn''t think about anything, he didn''t think about the reason, he didn''t think about the response, whatever he wanted, as long as he would be like an emperor in the end. "No." Bismarck rejected the words of the blood emperor, her expression was serious, "For us, the value of a life does not depend on his power, because it is so easy to gain power. Some people even reached my current level by leaps and bounds just overnight. That''s how my other companion is." With these words, the people who listened to Misaka Mikoto and Bee Eater Kao nod frequently. These people of the Demon Forbidden World also have a certain degree of understanding of the Demon God. Wasn''t it overnight. Reach the pinnacle of the magician, and then be promoted to the demon **** under a certain opportunity, and become a strong man who can ravage the entire universe in one thought. After the Blood Emperor heard these words, his originally numb and rigid thinking began to gradually become active. "So, I''m not an ant?" The Blood Emperor laughed at himself. "Will you seriously say a lot of things to the ants on the side of the road?" Bismarck shook his head, "I said, you are already qualified, so from this moment on, at least, your status is already Albedo is the same as Geff, as for strength? This kind of thing is very simple." The blood emperor''s newly revived thinking flashed abruptly. His eyes widened suddenly. There was even a flash of ecstasy on his face. "Is Gu Geoff''s power bestowed by you?" He seemed to have figured it out completely. It''s no wonder that this ordinary, even weak warrior, Ge Gefu, will suddenly become possessed of the power comparable to a demon god. In this way, everything makes sense. Naturally, people like Anzurgon cant easily give an ordinary person a power similar to their own. Only people who can achieve this level are far stronger than Anzurgon. The person is right in front of my own eyes! One just releases magic to destroy tens of thousands of troops. UU reading www. uukanshu.com The other is to destroy the world directly with your fingers! Ge Gefu must have accepted such a review and passed! "It seems that you already understand." Bismarck lifted his finger and spaced a little away, and a golden badge flew from the head of the blood emperor''s bed, shining with hot light. "This badge is the reason why I came here. It represents the qualification and the qualification to be reviewed. Now that your review has been passed, this badge is already yours. Slowly feel its effect." Bismarck moved his finger lightly. The badge fell directly into the blood emperor''s hand. At the moment of holding. Information came to my heart with a hot feeling. Because the rules of the Chamber of Commerce did not completely come to this world, the information that the Blood Emperor knew was actually the same as Geff, he only knew that he could use money to pass badges in exchange for gifts, and this gift could get what he wanted. power. Until reaching a certain limit level. It really is such a thing! The Blood Emperor was almost using his whole body strength to keep himself calm, but the ecstasy in his eyes still couldn''t be suppressed. The rumors of Gu Gefu harvesting wealth have already been received from his intelligence network. In the beginning, people even suspected that he traded wealth and demons in exchange for power. But as his power beyond the devil and beyond the gods began to show, this kind of doubt became extremely ridiculous. And now. The Blood Emperor finally understood what was going on. wealth? He thought that this thing had no effect at all in this war. Now it seems that his identity as the emperor is somewhat useful. The last thing he lacks is money. Chapter 903： : Everyone reviewed "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! When the Blood Emperor raised his head again, there was no longer Bismarck in front of him. The guards opened their eyes wide and looked at the blood emperor who looked a little messy. "Your Majesty?" They all started to panic. what''s the situation? In the blink of an eye, His Majesty appeared outside from the palace, and his body was covered with gray layers, and there were even wounds on his face, as if he had been attacked. "It''s okay." The Blood Emperor waved his hand, "You continue to stand guard." After speaking, he went straight back to the bedroom. Can''t bear it anymore. Now, he can''t wait to want power, the kind of power that can stop Ainzurgon and stop the emperor. And the other side. Bismarck''s figure appeared in mid-air, as if waiting for a while. Otinus'' figure also slowly emerged. "It''s quite loud." Otinus straightened his witch hat. "Well, on a whim." Bismarck said casually. "Really, don''t frighten our backs." Otinus was facing the camera at this time, not so much comfort as to laugh. Many members are indeed terrified. On a whim? Destroy the world on a whim? Is this a premium member? "Don''t get me wrong." Bismarck also looked at the camera, "The rules of the Chamber of Commerce, even senior members or auditors must abide by it, but if you have the ability to restore all the human beings you slaughtered unscathed, then It can be like me-but still has to pay a certain number of points as a penalty." It''s just a penalty for points. Looking at Bismarck''s expression, at least the punishment of the points should be painless for her. The members did not know what kind of expression it should be. If there is a barrage, you should rush the boss 666 at this time. but-- For some members, the yearning for senior members has also increased. They have understood. The stronger the strength, the looser the restrictions of the chamber of commerce will become. It does not mean that the rules of the chamber of commerce can be ignored, but there are some means that can be dealt with. This is especially true for people like Oshemaru. The rules of the Chamber of Commerce are actually quite restrictive for people like him. He wants to find what he is looking for, sometimes he needs to experiment, he needs constant trial and error, but now he cant do this, because he cant undo his consequences, and once he makes a mistake and cannot undo it, then he The result can be imagined. "The reviewer has the authority to control the world." Oshemaru''s gaze seemed to burst out with a rare fiery enthusiasm, "If I can become a reviewer, I can do a lot of things boldly." There are not a few that resemble the idea of ??Dashewan. Careerist, conspirator, idealist... There are many people in the Chamber of Commerce who are enthusiastic about the authority of the auditor. In this regard. It is also the reason why Bismarck deliberately demonstrated this power and authority. After all, part of the purpose of the reviewer is to attract members and give some members a motivation to continue their efforts. What Bismarck and Otinus did not say is that this kind of authority to dominate everything in the world is only high-level in the rules. Only the auditor can have it. And the high-level reviewers so far... all of them are subordinates who are completely loyal to silence. If ordinary members want to reach this point, the Chamber of Commerce does not know how far they have developed. This is a tempting pie. At this moment. After Bismarck finished explaining, he continued to say to Otinus: "You just went to the last two auditees. What I saw here, you passed them all." "That''s right." Otinus smiled, "I have to say that the half-elf girl still has my appetite. If I were the old demon, I would like to take her as my subordinate." "Death to death?" Bismarck said this strange-sounding name. "That''s right." Ortinus nodded, "Speaking of which is a somewhat poor girl, if there is no such thing as Anzurgon and others in this world, then she is the supreme supreme in this world, absolute NO1 Its a pity that now she doesnt even have her place in the long river of fate, and being able to get a blank badge is like a fate specially bestowed on her by a great transcender." When Otinus said these words, his face really showed a somewhat regretful and rejoicing smile. This makes the members feel a little confused about her character. Originally thought that Bismarck, who was rigid and rigorous, would destroy the world once for reasons such as "on a whim", while Otinus, who seemed to be free, seemed to really care about some people in this world. However, what they don''t know is. In this, there are more or less two people acting. How can the character of a senior member be seen so easily? Acting to a certain extent, UU Reading is indispensable in this live broadcast. "Then then, we just need to watch." Bismarck didn''t say who the last auditee was. He didn''t seem to care at all. Instead, he said directly, "Although they passed the audit, they are in accordance with Mr.''s rules. Before they came to this world, they weren''t considered as true members, at least they were not eligible to own their own islands in the headquarters, nor could they travel to the rest of the world, and before that time...their own destiny was still not over. " "That''s right." Otinus nodded and said with a smile, "If he died, then there would be no chance of resurrection. The badge will go to find the next owner." "We can take action to protect some people." Bismarck said again. "But you don''t have to shoot, there will still be rewards." Otinus added. These two people are clearly speaking to the rest of you. For the average reviewer, the main task is already completed. A total of five blank badges and five auditees have all been audited. They can even leave here. but-- "Leaving like this, although it saves trouble, but there will be trouble." Bismarck finally said to the camera, "The reviewer is definitely not just a click of agreement, you can leave easily, this agreement is continued, it is equivalent to being The reviewer has established a connection, and their subsequent development and subsequent actions will be related to you. You may benefit from it, or you may suffer losses from it. In any case, the responsibility already exists." This is also one of the auditor''s rules. However, the follow-up is not so easy to show. Mainly... the silence was not completely settled. Chapter 904： : Meet the reviewee "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Auditors need rights and rewards, but they also need responsibilities. This is certain. Only a system whose responsibility is related to personal interests can truly be effective. In this area, silence is also elusive. After all, so far, the auditor is still a long way from the existing "real" members. Junior members are novice members. Senior members are already a big boss. Ninety-nine percent of members have to spend a long time in middle-level members. So it''s not in a hurry now. It is enough to show the rights and benefits first. Following the words of Bismarck and Ortinus, the picture began to move, split, and became five pictures. All five auditees appear on the screen. Except Albedo, Geoff, and the Blood Emperor, whom everyone already knew. There is also a beautiful girl with half white and half black hair. And a girl with long blond hair that is waist-length and a gentle expression. The former is called Desperate, Half-elf. In this world, apart from the Ainzurgon and his group, she is the most deservedly strongest person in this world. She can even tie with the guardians of the class without equipment, but once Ainzurgong and his team put on the equipment, but they still had to be completely defeated. And the latter. She is the holy queen of the holy kingdom, Calca Besares. A woman who is extremely inconspicuous in her destiny. She is a born saint, who has feelings like a Virgin for the citizens of her country. She is also an extremely rare magic genius and has a respectable role in the entire continent. however. In the original fate, it was extremely tragic to be directly brandished as a weapon by Dimiugos. Bismarck didn''t feel strange when he saw Destiny. A somewhat distorted character was indeed very suitable for Otinus, but when he saw Calca, he was still taken aback. "This saint queen, do you also allow her to pass?" Bismarck''s voice appeared out of the camera, "you shouldn''t like this kind of person, you have a kind and responsible guardian heart towards others." The accident at this moment was not pretended. Because according to the two of them discussed before. This saint queen should have been ruthlessly rejected by Ortinus, showing the verifiers personal will to the fullest, and she even had a certain conflict with Bismarck to cover up the differences between the co-verifiers. Possible approaches when commenting. but now. Otinus also passed. This is not the same as saying good. "In my opinion, it is really stupid." Otinus'' voice also came out, "You know, this person is not only unable to ignore his own citizens, but also to people from other countries, I She was given a small test, two people, one is her people, the other is a robber from another country, how did you turn out?" Many members also set their sights on the saint queen''s body. At this time, she was chatting with friends. Although she is a distinguished saint queen, the smile on her face looks like an ordinary girl. It can be seen that this is a person who has a very warm heart and has her own persistence. "How did it turn out?" Bismarck admitted that he had not dismantled it. "She wants to save both." Otinus smiled, "I have reminded her that she can only choose one, otherwise both will die, but she can''t make this choice and treats me with her life. The set rules challenged, and neither of them were saveduntil I told her that everything was just an illusion, she was still immersed in that kind of self-blame." "That''s it." Bismarck seemed to understand. "Did she remind you of your own destiny?" "That''s right." The smile in Otinus'' voice disappeared, but it was not clear whether it was a sarcasm or something else, "My Mother? She is not such a person, knowing that the hope of success is slim, she also wants To bet everything to create miracles, this is a heroic character, so I decided to give her a chance." Bismarck didn''t say anything again. Although it is different from the previous discussions. However, that was not the commander''s order, and it was no problem to make such changes. "Speed ??up," Otinus said at last. This time, it was not the timeline jumping, but the acceleration. The camera didn''t record everything about everyone, but just roughly let the onlookers know what they were preparing to do. All of them are about to gather together. Come to the meeting invited by the Blood Emperor. The content of the meeting naturally revolved around Anzurgung. That battle can be said to have plunged the entire continent into an unprecedented panic. After all, it is an unrivaled demon king who is coming, a cruel undead creature, and the living creatures are naturally at the opposite level. This is undoubtedly a catastrophe that swept the entire world. Calca, as the person in charge of Robls Holy Kingdom, UU Read www.uukanshu. Com and the desperate desperate were mixed in the delegation of the Slane State, Albedo represented the betrayer of the magical kingdom, and Ge Geoff not only represented his own country, but also shouldered the burden of a group of small countries. look forward to. This meeting can be described as much-anticipated. but. The first time these people met. Many people''s faces showed expressions of astonishment. "This is really..." The blood emperor''s face first showed a smile, "Unexpected, and expected." "Huh." Albedo snorted coldly, raised her white neck, looked around with contempt, "The two really chose a lot of bugs." "Insect?" The corners of the desperate mouth began to bend back, looking up and down Albedo, "Does the devil? It looks good, but it''s a woman." "Are you talking to me?" Albedo''s face was cold, and his eyes half-squinted. There seemed to be an abyss-like magic power burning in a dimension that ordinary people could not see. "Okay." Gu Geoff interjected, "We should have more important things to talk about." His heart is also full of helplessness. Albedo, the demon, has an unpredictable character. Sometimes cold, sometimes friendly, sometimes brutal. As if all emotions are nothing but playthings in the hands, it is a casual experience. And the girl who appeared now was obviously not a human, nor did she look like a normal person. Fortunately, there are still normal people here. The Saint Queen also stood up. "The warrior is right, now is not the time for internal fighting." The Saint Queen''s voice was gentle and her eyes sparkled with curiosity. Although she was dressed gorgeously, she looked like the big sister next door. Chapter 905： : Meeting of the Brave Team "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The five auditees met under circumstances that they had not anticipated. This seems to be the guide of fate. However, for the members who are watching them, they feel that this seems to be a necessity. Because they have the same characteristic, that is, they do not occupy an important position in their original destiny. In other words, they are passers-by who cannot change anything with their own will. Even Albedo is the same. Her will has always been the will of Ainzurgon. As a created personality, she has no possibility of resisting fate from the beginning. but now. It is not so much the fate of the guidance that brought them together. Rather, it was the same goal against fate, which forced them to gather together. Finally, the Blood Emperor as the host said: "Now that you know what''s going on, then things are simple, there can be a lot less nonsense, everyone, let''s go to the conference room." As an emperor, speaking such casual words on such a formal occasion, many people showed expressions of consternation. But these main people have no opinion. At the first sight, they knew that each other was a badge holder. A group of people entered the meeting room directly, leaving behind a large group of people looking at each other. Inside the meeting room is a round table. The Blood Emperor casually found a place to sit down. "First of all, I want to make sure that everyone has a common goal, and the next conversation is based on this. There is nothing wrong with it." "It''s not necessarily." Suddenly interrupted the blood emperor''s words, "Little guy, when I met your grandfather, you were not there yet." "So is old age a place to show off?" Albedo sneered. "As a devil, do you have a face to be older?" He was absolutely no show of weakness. She is indeed not young. It can be said that she has been on this continent for many years. Although she still looks like a girl, sometimes her qualifications are very useful, especially between countries like this. Negotiating. "Two sisters, don''t quarrel for now." The Saint Queen raised her hands and showed a little embarrassed expression. She did not expect this to be the case. "In short, I have to guard my kingdom." Gu Geoff did not sit down, but kept standing. "Master Ainz...I have been in contact with him, and I have not felt that he is one. Cruel people, but what happened before seems to have overturned my judgment. This may be a natural conflict between the undead race and the living, Albedo, you should be the person who knows best here. Do you have anything to say?" Gu Geoff directly raised the question. Although he is a warrior commander, he has been guarding the king''s side for a long time, and he has also seen many scenes where nobles satirize and ridicule each other. Knowing that at this time, just talk about business. The Blood Emperor is a pity. Of course he knew this too, but deliberately did not speak, just to get a good understanding of the personalities of these people. "Understand? Of course I understand." Albedo''s expression also changed, biting his lip, as if he suddenly changed from a mean and arrogant demon to a bitter girl, "The devil in your eyes, to The strong, a few months ago, it was just an ordinary bug." "Insects...refers to humans?" The Blood Emperor also opened his eyes wide, muttering to himself, "I have never heard of this." If this is true, it is really shocking. After all, the scene of unscrupulously using magic to slaughter soldiers, even an emperor like him who has been on the battlefield, could not adapt to it. No matter how you look at it, it is something that only the real demon king, the undead king who has no empathy for humans and life, can do. How could it be just an ordinary person not long ago? "Could it be that the Sorcerer Emperor is the same as us?" The Saint Queen guessed weakly. "No, it''s impossible." Gu Geoff shook his head. "At least in that battle, I didn''t feel his badge. From the current situation, if it is the power obtained from the badge, it is our There should be a gap at first sight." The Saint Queen said nothing. She didn''t add Ainzurgon with her own eyes, so she had such a guess. Everyone looked at Albedo again. "That is another opportunity. It is the original destiny of this world." Albedo''s tone was flat, and his expression seemed to be a person who didn''t care about everything, "We are not from this world... .But its also possible that it didnt exist at all before we came to this world. Lets put it this way, we were originally characters in the painting, conceived characters, but at a certain moment, we suddenly became reality, and Master Ainz ...The supreme sages, UU Reading www.uuknshu.com was the author who created us before." After Albedo''s words were finished, the rest of the people seemed to understand, and they didn''t seem to understand at all. However, they still understand the general situation. "In that case..." The Blood Emperor groaned and asked aloud, "In the Magic Kingdom, how many people are there like Miss Albedo? Could it be possible to win over us? ?" "I can only say a lot, as for fighting." Albedo showed a sneered expression, "Have you ever seen the puppet being manipulated go against the master who made them? I''m just an exception, one that has been tampered with at will and caused a malfunction. Its impossible for the rest of the people to be like me. At least I have tried my best." Albedos attitude towards Ainzurgon is still somewhat complicated so far. Even if she can correct her emotions at will. However, what constitutes her inner essence is still those elements. This will not change easily. So, probably anger, shame, unwillingness, self-arrogance, and many other emotions combined together, became what it is now. In any case, she would not let Ainzurgon easily. However, he never thought of killing him. "Then, the current situation is that we have to face Ainzurgon and his subordinates." The blood emperor did not go deep into Albedo, he had already given up to find out what a demon was thinking. Think. Even Albedo planned to be an undercover agent. "Agree." Nodding desperately, showing a disgusted expression, "Although I really want to find a man who can beat me, but an undead, a skeleton frame, I think it is impossible to have a baby with me. ." Chapter 906： : The Devil Who Determines the Way "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Xie Xie Xie Fei often talked about her, saying that she wanted to marry a man who could beat her. Even if the subject looks bad, has a distorted personality...even if it is not a human, it is fine. But obviously. Such words are just talking. For the desperate and desperate who has inherited the blood and power of the six great gods, there is no one who can defeat her in theory in this world, so saying such words actually represents her fundamental Don''t want to get married. But now it''s a bit embarrassing. Fortunately, that demon king, Ainzurgon is a skeleton. Fortunately, no one here is interested in teasing a strong man who has been in the mainland for hundreds of years. After determining the common purpose, the next is a long discussion. They didn''t intend to rush over directly and engage in a decisive battle. Because they have no chance of winning, and that represents recklessness and stupidity. Intelligence, experience, equipment. These things are vital to this war. The human army began to shrink in an all-round way. Although the army was completely vulnerable in front of the devil, the devil was not only himself and his subordinates, but also the death army that could be created by the dead at will. The object of everyone''s headaches. One by one, the orders were issued from this meeting that almost represented the highest authority of the entire continent. Every kingdom has entered a state of combat readiness. On the one hand, they are preparing for the army, on the other hand, they are also beginning to gather the powerhouses of the whole world, including some legends, weapons, powers, etc. that may be hidden. And the information, which was not covered up, was also passed to the underground tomb of Nazarick. It is usually very relaxed, the natural maids, all looking serious at this time, and there is also a tense atmosphere permeating the entire Nazarick underground tomb. The reason is naturally not because of the cooperation of countries on the mainland. For these created personalities, the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick and the Supreme Supreme are the most powerful and noble beings. Each of them despise anything outside of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick from the level of life. Creatures, even those who seem to be laughing and joking, are essentially the same. and so. There is only one reason for them to be like this-Albedo''s betrayal. The fanatical belief in the Supreme Supreme and the pride in the underground tomb of Nazarick make the people here incomprehensible, and they hate the situation of defection. For them, it is like someone abandoning the sacred. Heaven, and fell into the dirty and smelly mud. The same is true for guardians of all classes. At this moment. The guardians of the class expressed their anger towards Albedo one by one in the hall. "Master Ainz, the traitor must be punished the most severely!" Dimiugos stood respectfully in front of Ainz Urgon, "Every normal breath of the traitor is to the great Ainz. My lord, for the unforgivable desecration of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick, the subordinates suggested that we wait and go together, so that the betrayers will suffer the pain of betrayal." "Yes, that''s right." Xia Tiya gritted her teeth. "It is unforgivable that the woman dared to do such a thing. I will **** all her blood dry, and then cut her into pieces of meat. Swallow it!" Although Xia Tiya usually doesn''t deal with Albedo. But also because of this. She hates Albedo most at the moment. And Ainzurgong sat on the throne and looked at each of his subordinates. Although there seemed to be no change on the surface, in fact, his expression was still a bit trance. He wanted to comfort himself. Albedo''s betrayal was only due to the influence of world-class props. However, his heart is faintly certain. it''s not true. During the previous battle, Albedo''s expressions and words were still vivid. Is it a controlled doll... Speaking of it, he arbitrarily tampered with Albedo''s settings, making her love herself deeply for no reason, and this may be the root of everything. "Master Ainz." Shatina seemed to want to say something. But Anzurgon stood up suddenly. "Stop talking!" There was obvious anger in Ainz Urgons words. Suddenly, all the guardians of the strata were silent. Some people even kneel down. They could feel the undisguised anger of Ainzurgon, and for them, the anger of the Supreme Supreme was originally their anger, and it was the shame of their inability to perform their duties. "Albedo has betrayed, but it''s not his fault." There seemed to be flames jumping in the eye sockets of Anzurgong. He glanced at everyone and took a deep breath. Decided to tell the truth, "The most fundamental reason, I am afraid, is still in my body. I tampered with Cui Yulu''s setting of her, which caused her emotion to appear flawed... Anyway~www.novelhall .com~I have to bring her back, otherwise, what face do I have to see Cuiyulu? No need to say this!" Ainz Urgon''s eyes seemed to swept across everyone. This period of time. These former NPCs, now alive people, have become his new companions, not only carrying his past years of playing with his companions, but also representing the people who will accompany him in the future. If Ainzurgon would easily give up his companions, then he would not stay here. It doesn''t matter how many people are killed, it doesn''t matter even if the heart is completely lost, as long as he has these people by his side, it is enough! Anzurgong made up his mind. It is at this time. The voices of Bismarck and Otinus appeared in the voice-over. "It seems to be a success." Otinus seemed to sigh twice. "The demon king who guards his companions did not expect that the final rule was passed. This is the will." "This kind of will is also very common." Bismarck didn''t seem to have any surprises. "It''s not hesitate to get into the devil for the one you love, and to slaughter the world. There are many such people in many worlds, although it is easy. Because the will is too influenced by others to find one''s own way, but once found, the potential is also very good." "However, it''s just qualified." Otinus chuckled lightly, "It depends on whether he can survive in a brand new destiny. He is not the protagonist of his original destiny. " "This has nothing to do with us." Bismarck''s voice disappeared. Members know that the current Anzi Urgon has the qualifications to become a member. Chapter 907： : New plan for vest madness "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! However, it is a pity. The so-called Son of Destiny, the protagonist of the world, has the only advantage in the Chamber of Commerce that it does not need to be reviewed. As long as the will can pass the test, you can have the qualifications to become a member. But that''s it. Once the rest of the people pass the review and obtain such qualifications, then the Son of Destiny will no longer have any advantages, or even disadvantages. Because the rest of the members already have the qualifications to open the jar. It has even reached the limit of junior members. Facing a Child of Destiny who can reach the intermediate membership level with equipment...It is hard to say who wins and loses in the end. Everyone continues to pay attention. Anzurgong is determined to bring Albedo back, but to be honest, he doesn''t know what to do. A feasible solution is to kill Albedo, and then resurrect him in the underground tomb of Nazarick. Maybe at the time of resurrection, there will be a chance to shape his personality. You only need to delete the sentence you modified. Albedo will return to his side. With this purpose. Anzi Urgon, all the equipment left by his companions for him, were carried in a portable way, and then, as an inconspicuous adventurer, sneaked into the empire where the blood emperor was. It is worth mentioning that. Momo, an adventurer who had initially possessed some reputation and some ways, had completely declared bankruptcy because of Albedo''s betrayal. Although the news has not spread widely. However, Ainzurgon can be sure that the high level of every kingdom knows the true identity of Momo. This is also the original plan of Albedo, to completely destroy the plan of Anzurgung to break the false "correctness" of "the supreme supreme and omnipotent". Now Albedo''s plan has failed, but Ainzurgon''s plan has also failed. Thought of this. Ainz Urgon''s heart only felt a little bit sad and self-blame. He should tell the others everything from the beginning, tell them that he is not so perfect, instead of hiding, wearing a mask, and trying hard to cater. But now its too late to talk about this. At this moment. Anzi Urgon was in a tavern in the Bajas Empire, while using his powerful hearing to receive news from around him, while waiting inconspicuously for the return of his subordinates. This time, he didn''t take the maid that he brought before, Nabelal. Instead, I changed one. Lupus Regina Beta. It is also one of the maids of Nazarick, a woman with wheat-colored skin. In terms of appearance, even in this different world, she is the best, but because of her skin color and personality, she only needs to make a little preparation. Can also become inconspicuous. right now. The maid came to Ainzurgon quietly. "Master Ainz." She whispered, "I have found the news. Albedo seems to be living in the palace, but people don''t know her, and no one has ever seen her appear in the city. Inside." "I see." Ainzurgon half-squinted without speaking. "Master Ainz." Lup Slegina moved closer, "If Master Ainz wants to meet Albedo undisturbed, there is a way for his subordinates." "What can I do?" Ainzurgong looked at her. "The subordinates create some chaos in the city to attract the attention of those people, and then Master Ainz goes directly to the palace." Lupus Regina''s gaze revealed some expectations, "And Yalbey De''s character, compared to not caring about the noise of bugs, Master Ainz should have a chance." Lup Sleykina''s proposal is not a good proposal. But it does work. If you infiltrate the kingdom like this, it is easy to be besieged, but a small noise can create opportunities-if there is no chance, there is no loss. "That would be too dangerous for you." Ainzurgon did not intend to do this. "Subordinates are not afraid of danger..." "If I say no, it won''t do." Ainzurgon interrupted her directly. He had seen the power of that kingdom chief warrior in the previous battle. In this world, their strength may be very powerful. However, it is not the kind that can be unscrupulous. The vigilance in Ainzurgons heart has not been relaxed because of the lifting of his personality restrictions. It can even be said that he has become more vigilant. If it were not for pretending to be in front of his subordinates, he would never implement it. Kind of publicity plan. Lupus Reichna was naturally moved with all her face. As a maid, as long as you can provide a little help for Ainz-sama, your own life and death are meaningless ~ www.novelhall.com~ If you can get the attention of Ainz-sama, you will not have any regrets even if you die now. "In this way, first go to investigate and make sure that the rest of the countries have sent someone to find the identity that can enter the palace." Ainzurgong thought for a while, "I have an advanced prop that can be used for disguise, even if it is Albedo, can''t recognize me either." As a "true ashes" player who invests most of his income into the game, Ainzurgon actually has a variety of collections in his hands. This includes props for advanced disguise. It''s just a one-time use, and it''s usually not used, but now it just happens to come in handy. of course. This time, he didn''t set the specific plan by himself, but found Dimiugos. "The plan is up to you." Ainzurgon didn''t want to pretend anymore, he said straightforwardly, "I want to see Albedo, but I don''t want to be recognized. I worry about my own plan. If you do, there will be errors." "Master Ainz..." Dimiugos looked shocked, but also very sad. "Master Ainz paid too much attention to my waiting. When I arrived, I worried that my emotions would interfere with the plan. The next thing is...why, the subordinate understands it, please feel free to leave it to me, although the subordinate''s wisdom is not as good as one-thousandth of Master Ainz''s, but you must do your best! ...So you understand something. Anzi Urgon didn''t know what he should say. But he also gave up explaining. Anyway, no matter what you do, it will not affect your image in the minds of these companions. As a result, the vest mad Demiurges began the designated plan. Chapter 908： : The Demon King who mixed into the palace Demiurges soon had a new plan. Because he noticed that the Blood Emperor was recruiting those strong men who were hidden in the world and did not reveal himself. This is a great opportunity. "First of all, Albedo is very familiar with Lord Ainz, and also very familiar with us, so if she is too strong, she will definitely test." Dimiugos''s thinking is very clear, "Once the test is conducted, no matter what I can''t hide myself in any way, after all, Master Ainz''s magic has a strong speciality." Ainzi Urgon only knows some magic in the game. Other than that, no one. can''t even learn. His abilities are as if they were directly copied from the game, with many limitations. For example, there is no way to equip them with the skills and equipment of the soldiers. Therefore, even if it is disguised again, it may be seen. "Can''t you win your eyes, I see." Ainzurgong nodded. "Yes, our purpose is to find opportunities and collect information." Dimiugos continued, "And this time, in order to have more authenticity, we still need to deal with this identity. Please submit this. Come on, I can modify the memories of some people and design everything about the new identity of Lord Ainz as perfectly as possible." "Go ahead and do it," Ainzurgon said. "So, do you have any requirements for the character of this character?" Dimiugos asked again. Although it is a disguise, if disguised as a character I don''t like, even if the disguise is good, I will feel awkward. Ainzur respectfully thought for a while. "Then a character that is lonely, longing for companions, and cherishing friendship." Ainzurgong said. He was talking about his former self. The man whose free parents have died, is busy at work, and is extremely lonely. "Yes." Dimiugos replied. He paused and then said suddenly, "As expected of Lord Ainz, this character is more likely to be trusted by others. No one will randomly doubt a person who cherishes friendship." "...hehe." Ainzurgong chuckled slightly. Demiurge quickly arranged. One day later. An uncle in his forties from a border town came to the place where the empire recruited new soldiers. did not appear alone. but came here with several people. "Hey, we are a team of adventurers, Earth Armor." One of them slapped the levy officer''s table with a hippie smile, "Remember us." "Earth armor!?" The soldier stood up immediately, his face full of surprise, "The steel-grade adventurer team from ten years ago? I heard that you have already disbanded." "It''s disbanded. Everyone has lived a peaceful life for more than ten years. However, isn''t this the devil''s appearance?" The person who spoke reached out his little finger and buttoned his ear with a smile on his face, "So, we A few old guys have gathered again, why, are you welcome?" "Welcome, of course welcome! I will report to the superior immediately!" The soldier ran away with surprise on his face. After all, the steel-grade adventure team is almost the most powerful adventure team in the world. Everyone in is experienced and powerful. Many teams of adventurers of this kind have come over this period of time, and each of them has been warmly welcomed and valued, although the strength of most of them is purely giving food to the devil. But, how can I resist the low-level death army. Ainz Urgon was mixed in. A middle-aged man in his forties, longing for friends and strong, he immediately rushed over from the secluded town after hearing the call of his old friends. This is who he is now. Demiurges is really amazing. Anzurgong sighed in his heart. Because in this world, there is indeed such a team of adventurers. There are even such people. Even the people around him have no problem with their identities, but there is one more him, and in their memories, memories of him are also implanted. This is simply perfect. "Hey, Kyle." A person next to him patted Kyle on the shoulder and smiled, "How come you haven''t found a wife or child for so many years." Ainz Urgung''s spirit was in a trance. Because other people have asked him this question, he is really the creator of Albedo. asked him why he didn''t go find a wife. Anzi Urgong looked at the strange face in front of him, and there was a wave of anger and sadness in his heart, but he endured it. He just shrugged and said as he did in the past: "Who can see me? Well, you know, except for games...combats, everything else is a mess, especially in life. I put everything here." "Hahaha, how can it be so miserable, you just don''t want to find it, you are the strongest person among us." "...Yes." After Ainzul Gong said these two words, he stopped speaking. UU reading Because of this answer, it is different from the original Cui Yulu answer. They are not their past companions after all. Ainzi Urgon seemed to have a warm heart, and once again became closed. He yearns for friends. But not everyone can be his friend. Ainzur Gong just like this, perfectly blended into the empire''s army, and even treated as a team of steel-grade adventurers, and entered the palace grandiosely. "Dimiugos, when will the opportunity you mentioned appear?" Ainzurgon seemed to be a little impatient. He hates this kind of team that is similar to the past, but completely different. even regrets that he has made this acting choice exactly like his past. "Master Ainz, if it is an opportunity for you to talk to Albedo alone, it will be easy, but if you want to fight, you must find a chance to separate them." Dimiugos said. "Talk first," Ainzurgon said. As he wanted to, he would go talk to Albedo and give it a try. I dont know if it was deliberate. At this time, his appearance is very similar to the appearance before he crossed into this world, just for his age, he looks a little older, like a taciturn sloppy man. "Okay." Dimiugos analyzed his information, "Just tonight, there is a chance that Albedo will not participate in this banquet, then she should live alone in her own residence. Master Ainz, you can leave the party at a chance." Chapter 909： : Different perspectives of the senses This opportunity is really easy. As long as you can get into the palace and want to meet or even talk with Albedo, it will be very simple. Ainzi Urgon has already understood. night. The Blood Emperor held a banquet to entertain many powerful people who had been called. Of course, only those who really had a certain strength were qualified to sit here. Dimiugos arranged the identity just right. [Reading red envelopes] Follow the public.. public accounts [Book Friends Base Camp], reading up to 888 cash red envelopes! Neither conspicuous nor too weak. Ainzurgong found that there was another woman sitting on the main seat, the Saint Queen, who also vaguely exuded a powerful aura, which was even more disgusting for him. I don''t know if he was so strong in the first place, or if he was another person just like Geff. Anzi Urgon thought of the woman before. I dont know if Albedos betrayal, the strength of these people like Geoff, has anything to do with that woman, but if it really matters, with the strength of that woman, Im afraid its me and the entire Nazarick underground grave. Add up, it''s not an opponent either. At this time, Ainzurgon really yearned for the kind of wisdom that Dimiugos said. if that is the case. He may be able to relax a lot now. In any case, go see Albedo first! Ainzurgong left the banquet by urinating, pretending to be lost, and walking towards Albedos residence. It was an extremely luxurious room that did not look like Albedos preference. But only for a moment of approaching. A voice suddenly appeared behind him. "stop." Ainz Urgon''s body stiffened. Because he has heard the voice. Turning his head, he saw Albedo standing alone in the night in the courtyard, putting away the wings behind him and the devil''s horns above his head, like a graceful queen. Anzi Urgon had never seen Albedo like this. "I, I just..." He even had a dry mouth, and then used a prop to simulate a false heart that began to plop. It wasn''t until this time that Ainzurgon reacted. He didn''t even think about what he should say after seeing Albedo. Then why does he come? Yes, he just wanted to see Albedo. "The lost person?" Albedo took a look at him and sneered, "No, you came here on purpose." "I..." Ainzurgon''s words came to the edge, but they were blocked all at once. Can''t hide it? This time not only the heartbeat accelerated, but even sweat began to appear on the forehead. The props are awesome. Completely simulate a fake body, unfortunately it is time-limited, and the number is very rare. "It''s funny, you have never seen me, but I can feel that you like me?" Albedo half-squinted his eyes. "There are even humans who like demons?" As the demon lord, Albedo is very sensitive to emotions and human hearts. Although she did not use magic and skills. But just through the eyes and the subtle expressions, you can see a lot of things. The tiny bug in front of her came specifically for her, and with some love. And...more closeness. A bug that is close to the devil? Albedo suddenly had some fun. "You are really amazing." Ainzurgon didn''t know what to say, even a little incoherent, "I think I can''t hide everything from your eyes." This was the first time that he faced Albedo in this capacity. He couldn''t think of it. From another perspective, there would be such a big reaction. Albedo, who always looked at him full of enthusiasm and admiration before, felt completely different from what he felt now. Albedo just made him feel embarrassed and a little overwhelmed. but now. The cold, calm, and beautiful Albedo in front of him exuded a kind of charm, which stirred his heart that had never been emotionally moved. What''s wrong with me. Ainz Urgon said inwardly. "So, what do you like about me?" Albedo''s figure suddenly moved. She did not come close, but looked at him from a distance, with contempt and playful eyes, and her thin red lips vomited softly." You... ugly and tiny bug." "I..." Ainzur swallowed, "I don''t know either." He doesn''t know how to deal with it now. There was no plan. Now even more so, I have never seen Albedo like this at all. "Chuck." Albedo seemed to be amused, trembling slightly, then raised his head and looked down at him with a condescending gaze, "As expected of a bug, the willpower is so weak, and the emotions will be easily affected by desire. Domination... I really dont understand, if that person is also a bug like you, why would he be like that." "Who?" Ainzurgon asked subconsciously, and then reacted. "Ainz Urgon, Lord Ainz, the devil in your mouth." Albedo glanced at him with a slanted eye. "Do you like him?" Ainz Urgon''s heart started beating again, and he didn''t even know what he was asking about after reading the book . "Once, I only had the great Ainz-sama in my eyes." Albedo looked away, not so much explaining to Ainzurgong, as he was talking to himself, "Love to be willing Give everything for him, even if I know that this love is just a false personality, it is the result of him modifying my personality, I dont care at all, whats wrong with the creator falling in love with the creator, but... He should not deceive me." "He deceived you?" Ainzurgon just wanted to ask. However, Albedo''s eyes suddenly shifted. "Insect, this is not something you are qualified to ask." Albedo seemed to have lost his patience, "Go away, otherwise, I don''t mind letting you become the nourishment under my feet." The mood of the devil always changes when it changes. This is especially true for the Demon Lord. How could Albedo talk to a bug? But Ainzurgon seemed to care about nothing. He continued to take a step forward, speeding up his speech and asked. "Then do you still like him now? Or, let me ask another way, do you think the situation is better now, or the situation in the past?" Anzi Urgon wanted to know the answer. This sentence immediately made Albedo alert. She looked at Ainzurgon again. "No!" Albedo''s expression gradually began to twist, "You are not a bug, you are from the underground tomb of Nazarick!? It was a prop, right?" Chapter 910： : The true king of the undead No matter what Albedo said, he was once the manager of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick. He still knew exactly what kind of props the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick had. She always felt that something was wrong with this person. The emotional familiarity. It didn''t look like someone who knew nothing about her. And those few words just now are enough to explain the problem. who is it? Albedo didn''t think about Ainzurgon''s body, because at this time Ainzurgon''s body didn''t have the slightest emotion of the bone king, especially the psychology. Ainz Urgon has no admiration for Albedo, and even his enthusiasm for her is full of embarrassment. Albedo knew this point. At this moment. The power in Albedo had already begun to surge, completely locking the person in front of him. No matter who comes, you must keep him. "Master Ainz, please leave there quickly!" Dimiugos''s voice eagerly reached Ainzurgon''s ears through the props, "The plan has failed, and Gerdev and several others are rushing. Come, blood emperor... this emperor has also gained power!" At the same time, the entire large underground tomb of Nazarick became boiling. Dimiugos notified all the guardians of the class at the first time. Lord Ainz is in danger! Even without complaining, the guardians of all classes are rushing here. And at this moment. The Blood Emperor had already arrived at the place where Albedo was. "Is it an undercover agent?" The blood emperor looked at the person disguised by Anzurgong, and seemed to sigh, "It''s really amazing. I obviously sent someone to investigate all the information, and even used magical hints. , Has it been mixed in too?" "Don''t underestimate the great underground tomb of Ansarek." Albedo said coldly, "There are more props than you can imagine." "More than the power I have now, beyond imagination?" The Blood Emperor asked with a smile. Albedo stopped talking. Indeed, the underground tomb of Nazarick has all kinds of powerful and terrifying props, one by one beyond the specifications of magic and strong. However, what comes out of the jar is even more magical and beyond imagination. Those powers do not surpass this world at all. do not know why. The big underground tomb of Nazarick was compared, and Albedo still felt a little uncomfortable. Now, is there any emotion to remember? She sneered at herself in her heart, then cut off this little bit of emotion, stared at Anzurgon, raised her palm, and her figure was in front of Anzurgon in an instant. "Let me see who you are." The slender palm contains more terrifying power than monsters. At the moment of contact, even indestructible diamonds will be easily crushed into powder. What''s more, this kind of physical body is just used to disguise. Albedo knew very well that the fastest way to destroy the body of this kind of props was to smash it. Under the power of this full-level warrior and the super-rare job transfer, Ainz Urgung''s body was knocked out without resistance, and the clothes on his body, together with his body, vanished in an instant. Become explicit. The bare forest white skeleton appeared in front of everyone, the core with a gleam of light in the chest, and the chain lock on the neck. Although it looked different from the former king of the undead who was gorgeously dressed, everyone recognized it. Out. "It turned out to be the Demon King!?" The Blood Emperor originally put away some laughing expressions in an instant. Gu Gefu immediately put on his golden armor. Only the saint queen and desperate death did not prepare in the first time. "Is this the Sorcerer Emperor?" He desperately looked up and down Anzurgong, and then heaved a sigh of relief, "This is not a man at all." In this case, even if she was defeated, it would not be considered a breach of her promise. And Albedo looked at Ainzurgon with some incredible. It turned out to be him? The possibility of being vetoed by her in the first place turned out to be the most correct one. This is really... great! "It seems that I still underestimated your stupidity." Albedo''s body began to appear dark armor, "You really sneaked in by yourself. Haven''t those idiots been able to see you through yet? A group of dolls whose personality has been imprisoned." Ainzurgon was silent. Just look at Albedo in front of him. After a while. Then said slowly: "It''s not that they don''t understand, but... they are my companions." "Companion?" Albedo was stunned for a moment, and suddenly laughed, his body trembled, and he didn''t even seem to be able to control his emotions, "That''s a laugh, you actually treat those people as companions? It seems that you are more stupid than I thought. No matter how strong your body and strength are, you cant hide your worm-like heart. Everyone in UU reading is obviously because of being restricted in personality. Only when the soul is thoroughly manipulated can you become your doll, mad worship, and even obsessed with people like you." Albedo said behind, even gritting his teeth. Because she remembered her failure. Obviously I wanted to expose the weak and weak heart of this man, but it didn''t work. "Really?" Ainzurgon''s tone was calm, because he had already wanted to go, he just asked calmly, "So, in your memory, everything that happened in the past is also false? We? Growing up together, becoming stronger together a little bit, and shaping the legend of the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick together. Those battles, battle after battle, are all false in your opinion now?" "Those are just games." Albedo said without thinking. That''s right, it''s just a game. The so-called Supreme Supreme, even the person in front of him, didn''t regard them as life. At that time, they didn''t even have a soul. "For me, it''s not a game." Ainzurgong stretched out his hands and increased his tone. "That world is my reality, my real life, so I can come here and be able to watch With the lively you, you can''t imagine how happy I am to be able to really talk with you, Albedo, even if you bet everything, I will let you come back!" At this moment, Ainz Urgon''s unquestionable tone, that firm emotion. As if truly became the king of the undead. The true king of the undead. Not a pretended overlord. Chapter 911： : This lineup is not great Facing the Ainzurgon like this, even Albedo was taken aback. But she seemed to react quickly. "Let me go back? Back to the doll controlled by you?" Albedo sneered, "You are dreaming, my dear Ainz-sir, you think your stupidity can truly control me Look at you now, doing some unknown things, entering our encirclement, today is the time to end all this." "Are you going to kill me?" Ainz Urgong clenched his fist. "No, I want to imprison you and let you experience the feeling of being a puppet." Albedo seems to no longer want to continue such a conversation. She took the lead in making the move. The figure once again rushed towards Ainzur Gongrong. The demon''s powerful body strength showed her to the fullest, and the speed at that moment made even the other few people unable to react. However, Ainz Urgon is still an experienced PVP player. "Protection." As soon as he raised his hand, an instant protective barrier was released. Although it was completely torn apart by Albedo after only a short period of time, for him, the goal had been achieved. One after another luxurious equipment appeared on his body. His aura is getting more and more terrifying. As if completely surpassed all people. If it is not equipped, the strength of Anzurgon is at best a level higher than the guardian of the full rank, and even with the difference in combat experience, there may not even be a gap in this line. However, in the game, how could there be no equipment. The equipment bonus is terrible. He even directly piled Anzurgong from the level of junior member to the level of intermediate member. "Go together!" Albedo is deeply aware of the difficulties of these equipment. She quickly shared the equipment information with everyone, and then quickly said, "Everyone, those people in the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick I should be here soon. Dont be stingy with your skills and hole cards. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." "Naturally, you don''t need to say it!" Destiny also rushed up. Dont even think of her as a beautiful girl, but her fighting style is very similar to Albedo. She is also the king of melee combat. The two are directly in front, and Ainz, who is still constantly buffing herself. Urgon fought a close battle. The battle broke out all at once. Every collision produced violent fluctuations, and just the aftermath of the battle caused huge damage to the surrounding environment, that is, the entire palace. The soldiers and those who were invited are all evacuating in an orderly manner. The blood emperor looked at the imperial palace that was being continuously destroyed, and there was no change in his expression. "This is not a good battlefield." When he said this, the smile on his face continued to expand. "However, the palace can be rebuilt if it is gone, and the people can be restored if they sacrificed, but the empire and me His glory and reputation will be engraved in the history of the entire world following this battle!" "Why are you still talking nonsense?" The Saint Queen snarled uncontrollably, but her soft tone sounded like a baby. "Ahahaha." The Blood Emperor laughed. Draws out his rapier. "Reshape! My palace!" The moment the voice fell, the huge and invisible power seemed to cover everything around it, and the magnificent city walls began to emerge in the void with the light of magic. Surprisingly, it is a more luxurious and huge palace in a little frame. It is false and true. It is not only wealth, but also strength, but also identity. Unlike Albedo and Destiny, the transfer of the Emperor Blood Emperor is a practical auxiliary analogy. He can build a barrier and instill his will on everyone in the barrier. . Those favored by the emperor will be rewarded. Those who make the emperor angry will be punished. Both Albedo and Jue Xing Ming felt a majestic force pouring into their bodies from the surrounding palaces, making them faster, stronger, and surging in their hearts. . On the other hand, Ainz Urgon. I only felt that the invisible power was constantly suppressing himself, making him even have an urge to surrender and give up. Bad. As a **** game player, Ainz Urgon, he knows the situation is not good. Although the opponent''s camp is not the best, it is also very perfect. Albedo, Desperate, Geoff, these are three fleshy T tops in front, and the blood emperor is the support, the saint queen over there, although he hasn''t shot yet, don''t be high. . If so. In this case, just let the responsible outbreak prepare a nirvana. He did not resist the possibility at all. Anzi Urgon has been deeply aware of the crisis. All the members who were onlookers also understood this sudden battle. "It depends on that little girl." The white beard grumbled a sip of the wine. "Azurgong is fully defending. Although UU is losing ground, his companions are also catching up. Come, I want to take it before this, unless the little girl has some powerful offensive ability." After this period of edification, the amount of knowledge that Baibeard now masters is no less than that of some modern game players. He often played games with his sons. The good name is to cultivate family feelings. And at this time. The Saint Queen finally shot. "I will purify your sins and forgive your heart." As soon as she stretched out her hand, magics began to take shape around Anzurgon, and light continued to emerge. Ainz Urgon''s breath has obviously become weaker. Even the equipment on his body began to become bleak. However, he was not only not depressed by this. Instead, she became excited all of a sudden. It is not a high-explosive type, but is still an auxiliary type. In this case, this lineup will not work! Three Ts, two assists, this lineup can not lose the boss at all, but can only fight some blood-thick monsters. Is the blood of Ainz Urgon thick? Of course thick. Not only does he have a full set of top-level equipment, but he also has a steady flow of healing potions, and he can even bless himself with some terrifying BUFFs. In this case, he can delay more time. "No, I can''t hold him." Albedo already felt some familiar breath. Those are the guardians of the stratum that are fast approaching. Chapter 912： : Advent of the Chamber of Commerce Rules Everyone''s hearts sank. The degree of difficulty of Ainzurgon exceeded their expectations. An endless stream of powerful magic, powerful and conceptual power-like equipment, and most importantly, obviously a mage, but unreasonably tough, the whole body is covered with an inexhaustible layer of bones. Various BUFFs, coupled with the tenacity of the bones and the turbulent magic power, a magic chanter actually carried the crazy output of two melee masters in melee combat. Although it is not as powerful as irresistible. However, it is unbalanced. There is no weakness at all. If you siege, it will take a lot of time to slowly cause damage, but now... boom--! A loud noise came from the surrounding palaces. Then came the second sound. The third sound. The walls are constantly shaking, the cracks are constantly expanding, and the debris of the building falls from the top of everyone''s heads. Everyone knows that this is a crazy attack from outsiders. "Give up." The Blood Emperor was very simple. "Wait a minute!" Albedo shouted. However, the surrounding palaces had already turned into light spots at this time, slowly dissipating from the void. The figure of Ainzi Urgon directly rushed out. Except for Albedo''s attempt to intercept, even if he was desperate, he had already given way. Outside, a demon in an orange suit, a petite vampire, and a warrior of the opposite **** with an extremely hard shell like an insect, with several arms like a war machine. "Albedo, you..." "Xiatina." Ainzurgong stopped Xiatina''s abuse. He just wore a luxurious armor, suspended high in the sky, looking down at the few people below. And the whole kingdom. The blood emperor raised his head and remained silent, as if he was just looking at the demon king, while Albedo gritted his teeth, with various expressions on his face, as if even the blood of the demon king Unable to completely control my emotions. "Let''s go." Ainz Urgon did not say the last word, turned around and left directly. The rest of the guardians who came over again did not say a word. Presumably below. It seemed that there was heavy pressure, pressing on the blood emperor and the crowd. "Very strong." Desperately took a breath, "Every one of them is no less powerful than me in the past... Suddenly there are so many strong people. ." "That''s not all." Albedo said coldly, "To be honest, relying on our current strength alone, the Great Underground Tomb of Nazarick is fully capable of turning us into embarrassed appearances being driven and fleeing." "Then why didn''t he do this?" The Blood Emperor looked over, "Don''t say it''s because you can''t bear it." The strength of Anzi Urgon still exceeded their imagination. However, for the Blood Emperor. What really surprised him was the power of Nazarick''s subordinates. In the previous war, the guardians of the underground tomb of Nazarick did not take action, so everyone did not really know their power, and Albedo was one of them, but Yaer Bader also gained the power of the jar, which cannot be used as a comparison. Until just now. Feeling the power of his palace being bombed, the Blood Emperor really realized it. What kind of power does the subordinate of Ainz Urgon possess? "He really can''t bear it." Albedo showed a sneered expression, "but it''s not that he can''t bear to kill us, it''s just that he can''t bear to kill his own subordinates who are hurt and sacrificed. It''s funny, isn''t it such a" ''The King of the Undead'', but he values ??the dolls around him so much, and even regards them as his own companions, pinning his heart-even those who have abandoned him are regarded as treasures by him." "..." The Blood Emperor and the rest of the people looked at each other. They did not expect it. Ainz Urgon''s heart still hides such an unknown emotion. But they didn''t doubt what Albedo said. After all, whoever knows Ainz Urgon best here can only be Albedo. After a long time. The blood emperor said slowly: "It seems that we need to discuss it carefully." A few of them returned to the palace again. The badges and jars really gave them the opportunity to change their destiny, but this opportunity does not seem to be so easy to get. It''s just a glimmer of hope. If the jar can give more power, so be it. Everyone thinks like this in their hearts. And outside. All members understand that the opportunity they think is not too far away. "It seems that this confrontation of fate has to continue into the Chamber of Commerce." Otinus'' voice came from the screen. "Yes, in this case, we don''t have to delay any longer." Bismarck seemed to approve her idea. "Let''s start," Otinus said. So, under the watchful eyes of all members, Bismarck, Otinus, UU Reading at the same time clicked submit on their badge permissions. next moment. Three huge suns began to emerge in the sky of this world. Every one of the auditees, including the protagonist Ainzurgon, all shook their heads suddenly, looking up at the sun that only they could "see" in these three rounds. Whether it was the demon king, the emperor, or the devil, everyone''s will flew into the sky under a force that could not be resisted. Faced with this unparalleled mighty force. at this moment. There is a blank in everyone''s mind, as if even the shocked emotions have been completely suppressed. Only message after message began to flood into their minds. About the chamber of commerce, about the transcendence, about the members. And about the jar. Members who are also watching all of this know that from this moment on, these people have officially become one of them, joined the Chamber of Commerce, and have the same authority as them. I don''t know how these people know that everything they do, even their psychological activities, are under the gaze of all members. "Okay." Otinus'' voice came again, "This''live broadcast'' is over here. We have given all the auditees a decision to pass, and they have also succeeded in their own In the confrontation of the new destiny, the door to the new world has been completely opened. Basically, the auditor has a high degree of autonomy when performing tasks, but at the same time, the fundamental tasks and orders are still selected for the chamber of commerce. And have potential members." Chapter 913： : The core meeting of the Chamber of Commerce Otinus'' words seemed to be a final summary for the entire live broadcast. The members have a feeling of unfulfilled intentions. For them, whether they want to become a reviewer or not, the benefits of this live broadcast are very huge. They know the authority of the reviewer. They also saw the power of senior members. the most important is. Many of them have begun to have a desire to become an auditor. Perhaps this desire is not strong enough now. But the seeds have been planted. Silence has every reason to believe that some members have a new goal, not to mention those members who originally wanted to become traveling merchants. This is the end of the live broadcast. Bismarck and Otinus also returned to the silent side. "Thank you," said silently. "It''s not so hard." Otinus laughed happily. "That''s right." Bismarck also nodded. "It''s mainly thanks to the authority and power given by the commander. With these two things, the mission this time is really simple." They have invincible power, and even have the authority to act recklessly, all they have to do is to give all members a desire. There is really nothing difficult. The silence was just a smile, without saying more. "I''m now considering whether to conduct a junior reviewer''s position assessment." Silent said. Bismarck and Otinus looked at each other. Thought for a while. "I think it''s too early." Bismarck said, "We have not enough real members, and our strength is not strong enough. If we hold such a review, it is easy to be seen. After all, so A big chamber of commerce can''t just do all kinds of activities with just these people." "Yes." Silence didn''t struggle too much with this issue. That''s what he said. In fact, it is indeed a bit early now. "Then our next task is to accelerate the development of the Chamber of Commerce. In fact, I think I might need more actors." Silent greeted the two men to sit down at the table. Is it going to be a meeting soon? There are only two of them who can discuss these issues in silence. Now that one step has been completed, it seems normal to discuss the next step immediately. Bismarck and Otinus sat down honestly at the table. Even Icarus did the same, Feiju jumped onto the table, but Feiju just licked his little jio, and didn''t know if he was listening. The true core of the Chamber of Commerce held a meeting again. "The cost of actors, especially powerful actors, is not small." Otinus reminded, "Although it is useful, but compared to other places, whether it is appropriate, this point needs to be considered." For the development of a company, how to use the funds to the most appropriate place is very important. Silence does lack the ability to consider this aspect. However, for him now, no matter what kind of ability he lacks, as long as he can think of this aspect, it is not a problem. He quickly calculated it. Shook his head. "It doesn''t need much so far. What I mean is not directly buying powerful subordinates from the Chamber of Commerce." Silent explained, "It''s like this time, your kind of destroying the world, or even turning back time. Power is not all customized with trading points, it is largely my own power." After making a fortune through new members during this period, silence once again strengthened his strength. Now he, no matter which universe he is in, can be regarded as a side character. Back in time, this seemingly incredible thing, he can do it himself. "So you mean..." Bismarck seemed to think of something silent to say. "I will personally create some''intermediate and senior members''" Silence said his own thoughts, "I will give them their own memories, and then give them a certain amount of strength. In this case, Not only can it fail to fill in the biggest loophole in the development of our Chamber of Commerce so far, it will also facilitate the future development of the Chamber of Commerce." "Can this be the case?" Otinus also opened his eyes, "Wouldn''t it be possible to make another money and use the members created to trade with us." "Of course not." Silent shook his head, "Where could there be such a big loophole." A criterion for system transactions. Can not be forced. It must be a voluntary transaction between both parties before it can be determined by the system as meeting the conditions of the transaction. If it is a person created by silence and grants these people funds to allow them to trade with themselves, this kind of thing is impossible, and the system will default to using force to force it. This is why, Bismarck and Otinus, etc. People must silence themselves and consume trading points to strengthen. They have given their will, their loyalty, and everything to silence. Realize the possibility of betrayal. UU reading In this case, their own will will also be tacitly regarded as part of the silent will. Silence cannot trade with themselves, so they cannot trade with silence. Otinus knew that he was wrong, but he was not disappointed. After all, if this can be established, it will be able to obtain a large number of trading points in the shortest time. The so-called chamber of commerce even has no meaning and meaning. aims. "So, you want to use trading points to make you stronger quickly, so powerful that it is like a real OAA, and can create a strong player with the strength of senior members?" Otinus has already figured out the meaning of silence. "That''s right." Nodded silently, "So next, I will use transaction points as much as possible to strengthen myself, reduce the cost of construction, and use my own strength to promote the development of the Chamber of Commerce." This is actually the choice to strengthen itself first and start expanding first. After careful consideration, the silence decided to choose the former. And now, just say it, let everyone help you refer to it. Bismarck nodded after thinking for a while. "I don''t think there is a problem. The commander''s own strength is also very important. After all, you may need to go to some dangerous universe afterwards." "I think so too." Ortinus nodded likewise, and then added, "What''s more, after your strength is strong, you can also recruit some truly powerful members. I believe that there are many in the universe. With such a character, it will be more real if the real middle and senior members are mixed with the fake middle and senior members." Chapter 914： : Looking for senior members Fake members and real mid-to-senior members can fill the last loophole in the Chamber of Commerce. And over time. members can also gradually become real members. Only then will the Chamber of Commerce be worthy of its name. Silence negotiated with Bismarck and Otinus for a while, and basically set a goal. In the next time, what Silence has to do is to use the surge of power after the Chamber of Commerce public test to strengthen his own strength and go to some places. In a truly powerful world, recruit members who are enough to be judged as intermediate and senior members. Then, make some fake members. Gradually expand the interaction between fake members and real members, and gradually improve the entire chamber of commerce system. After making a decision, Silence also began to act. He first expanded his strength. was originally centered on the power system that devours the starry sky, and used the omnipotent "Creator" skill as the release method, moving closer to "omnipotent and omniscient". Now, Silent thought about the masters of the Marvel world, and decided to perfect himself conceptually. He bought the concept of death at a great price. At this moment, he is dead. As long as life and death still exist in his universe, he will not die. He can dominate the destruction of life and soul, and can also give others the power of immortality-he can even create a whole dead **** system. used it for a while, and waited until I became familiar with this power. Silent made the next purchase. This time is still the system that continues the Marvel world. Eternal, infinite, annihilated, devourer. The power of the five creator gods gathered on him alone. Of course, it''s only the most junior. Relying on the funds provided by these hundreds of new members is not enough for him to gain all of his power at once, and when all the conceptual powers are gathered on him and then sublimated, he can become the same as OAA. , Is the highest, able to create an entire infinite multidimensional universe. By that time, don''t talk about fake members. He can even create a false universe. All the gods in the universe, all the destiny, all are in his plan, just like a reckless creator who can scribble everything on white paper from scratch, no matter what setting or what He is able to create a real existence. But... the road is long. He breathed out a long silence and digested all his brand new powers. This process seemed to be very brief, but it was just that he used the eternal initial power to solidify his time. No matter his body, his will happened. Any changes no longer exist in time, smaller than an infinitely small point, and truly return to zero. Then next. is to look for real middle and senior members. Silent eyes flicked across the world. Speaking of it, even with his current power, he still can''t jump into the infinite world without the help of the system. It seems that even OAA can''t do it. After all, it does not belong to the same multidimensional universe. There are people who made this system. After a few moments of silence, I don''t know what kind of world there will be outside of the world. The ancient Chinese proverb says that there are people outside the world, and there are days outside the world. Even at his current level, the same applies. Maybe when he became an OAA, he realized that it was just the beginning, just like his members who have entered the intermediate membership level. Finally, silence locked a world. "This world...seems to be good." Silently looked at the screen, turned his head and looked at the rest of the people, "What do you think." "It''s really good." Ortinus put down the cartoon in his hand, leaned back and looked at the picture, "There is a person in it who can be counted as a senior member, and he is still a''righteous'' person, but if you Fight with this person now..." "Well, I can''t win." Silent shrugged, "In his universe alone, his power may be more exaggerated than the Demon God. After all, there are many Demon Gods, and he only has this one, and he wants the God of War. ...Unless the entire universe is exploded, I still don''t have this power." The universe referred to here is not just one. is the same concept with the multidimensional universe. "I won''t go." Otinus spit out his tongue, "Even in that universe, I can use the power of the Demon God, maybe I will not be able to defeat it... You know, the Demon God is not actually It is such a perfect existence, with many flaws." "I will go alone. Although I may not be able to fight, but the conceptual me is immortal." Silent smiled, "Apart from this senior member, there are also people who can be regarded as intermediate members. Quite a lot, according to the content of the previous discussions, we staggered the time of these new members, making them "before" than the time when Tsunade became a member." With the strength of silence now, it has been able to do this. is equivalent to saying that this time, UU read , he still went as a traveling merchant, because what he wanted to play was himself before meeting Tsunade. Then, new members in this world will experience everything in the past. The stage of destiny, the battlefield for senior members to watch, go to the doomsday world to experience, and then experience the transformation of the Chamber of Commerce, see all kinds of notices-it is equivalent to inserting another group of members who are not anxious with existing members into the previous point in time . is similar to time travel. But not exactly. The concepts and power involved in this, even from the previous silence, will feel incredible, and only the current silence can clearly understand what this is all about. "The commander has worked hard." Bismarck said softly, "I hope we can help you too?" "There are always things that only I can do. Otherwise, wouldn''t I seem very useless." He smiled silently, and then reached out his hand and touched Bismarck''s face. "Okay, I''m leaving, this is Comforted." Bismarck''s expression was amazing. seems to be angry and shy, and there are some helplessness and nostalgia. When I was on the ship of destiny, the silence was often like this. I moved my little hands from time to time, which was pure molestation. Bismarck took a lot of time to get used to it. But after leaving the ship of fate, Silence never did it again. This is the first time. However, the silence didn''t think so much, it was just a matter of convenience. After admiring Bismarck''s expression, his figure disappeared directly. Chapter 915： : The first encounter of the new world Silence uses the system to customize the function of personal travel through the world, and directly comes to this brand new universe, a brand new world. The place where it appeared was a bustling modern city. He blended into the crowd coming and going on the street without a trace, and it seemed that there was no protrusion, except for a super cute kitten on his shoulder that attracted many people''s attention. That''s right, the silence brought Feiju. After all, his current identity is the traveling merchant before he met Tsunade. Feiju''s cuteness still attracted some people. Several girls walking on the road couldn''t move their eyes, and even wanted to come over to see if there was a chance to hit the cat. However, the silent expression was calm. The harsh siren resounded after this. All broadcasts give out alarms at the same time. "Weird people appeared on the twelfth street in N City, please evacuate nearby residents immediately, repeat, please evacuate nearby residents immediately, the danger level is ghost level, repeat..." At the same time, the loud noise of the explosion came from the street in front. Here is the street where weird people appear. The young and beautiful young lady can''t take care of the cute cats anymore, all of them are frightened to Huarong and run away. The silent expression was naturally calm. That''s right, the world he is in now is the world of Superman. Here is Saitama, who is the strongest and broke the limiter, and there are many other powerful heroes, and even the weird people in the villain camp, there are many strong ones. but. If the rules for member selection are opened here, only a few people may be selected in the end. Just like the situation in the world over the King of the Undead. Saitama is really too strong, so powerful that the fate of the entire world lies with him alone. According to the rules of the silent design selection system, in this case, there is no place for the rest of the people in the river of fate. Silent thoughts came back from thinking. In front of me, there is already a large group of translucent things that look like huge slimes. No, its even more disgusting than slimes, because it looks more viscous and even exudes vomiting. Smell. Silence is naturally not so uncomfortable because of such a smell, in fact, any unpleasant smell is difficult to get close to him. At best, you can know what''s going on. The rest of the people around had already fallen to the ground one by one, rolling their eyes as if vomiting even stomach acid. "Gululu, it''s okay, are you a hero?" The large mass of viscous liquid was bubbling, and the smell seemed to be stronger. Silence did not answer. Huh, a man fell from the sky and stood in front of him. Jackets, baseball bats, and classic shapes. "It''s an S-rank hero! Metal bat!" A citizen next to him who was holding his nose yelled in surprise, "It''s just a ghost-level weirdo, how come an S-rank hero will come over!" "Great, it''s saved, vomit." "Oh, hurry up." "I can''t take it anymore, vomit." The surrounding citizens seemed to have reached their limit one by one. "What kind of weird are you?" The metal bat placed the baseball bat on his shoulders, tilted his head, and looked at the weird like a snot bubble in front of him with his slanted eyes. "Hahaha, I am an industrial waste liquid person!" The weird man laughed loudly. "Humans continuously discharge industrial waste liquids and destroy nature. That''s why I was born. I want to put all waste liquids away. Give it back to you, feel it, this is your own taste!" The grotesque figure continued to expand, the color gradually darkened, and the odor visible to the naked eye even began to spread from block to block. The people who got close have already begun to roll their eyes and fall. Even if it was a metal bat, he covered his nose at this time, feeling that his stomach was constantly rolling. "Quickly solve it." The metal bat also showed a rare expression of disgust. He raised the baseball bat in his hand and seemed to be about to rush up. "You can''t do this." A silent voice suddenly came, looking very calm, "He is immune to all physical attacks, and the blows only speed up the spread of odor." The body of the metal bat suddenly stiffened. Turned his head. It seems to be a bit skeptical. "If you''re not a hero, it''s best to stand farther." He didn''t remember the hero silently. "Hahaha." The weird laughter came again, "You better listen to him, if you call, I will explode, bang, I will swallow the whole city, no one can escape! " His body is still getting bigger and his laughter is getting more and more wanton. "Of course, even if you don''t fight, the result is the same, hahaha." At the same time, there was a mess in the command center of the Heroes Association. "It says it''s true." "The metal bat has just been restrained." "Can you hear it? If you can hear it, get out of there. The metal bat and the tornado have passed." "It is still expanding, and the level of danger must be raised!" "Warning, warning." Silent surrounding siren sounded again, "The danger level is increased, and the danger level is raised to the tiger level, and the danger level is increased..." The original ghost level is a dangerous level that can only destroy a city. UU reading The tiger level is the level of danger that can threaten several cities. In this situation, even if it is an S-rank hero, it may take several to cooperate to solve it. "cut." The metal bat cut. Showed a grumpy expression. But still did nothing. Although he is a typical protagonist, he also knows what he can and cannot do. The aura of disobedience is not reckless. In the face of such a weird person, he can only do bad things when he rushes forward. However, he still has things he can do. "If it''s okay, I''ll **** you away." He grabbed a fainted citizen with one hand, with several on his back, turned and said silently. Silence didn''t do much. Just turned around in the same way. As far as his current identity is concerned, a weirdo, a hero, should not have any identity and stand in line, so he has no plans to take action. not to mention. He knew that the tornado was coming. That little girl''s superpowers can perfectly solve this monster. Speaking of which, at the very beginning, he exchanged the same motivation as Tornado. I really miss that time. "Hahaha, do you want to run now?" The weird voice came from behind, "Don''t you think I can''t attack like this? Dream, gas bomb! I''m going to poison you all to death." Bang bang bang. A series of foul-smelling gas bombs shot towards the silence and the metal bat. Chapter 916： : Where is it sacred The expression at this moment of silence is very strange. So, sometimes it''s really not that he has too much hatred of the villain. It''s just that you can''t hold back the villain who likes to die. "Danger!" The metal bat rushed towards the silence for the first time. Even with several people hanging on his body, he seemed to want to save the silence within this limit of time. His speed accelerated at this moment. It seems that even his aura has changed greatly. This is an important reason why metal bats can become S-class. His way of fighting. Just like the protagonist in the blood comics. It can''t be defeated no matter what, and the bigger and stronger, the more severely injured, the less he will fall, the more dangerous, the more able to break through himself, even the personality is the same, I have never thought about giving up. But this time. The explosion of his small universe is destined to be meaningless. Because he can''t push at all. At the moment he touched it, the metal bat even suspected that he was pushing not a person, but a mountain, an extremely majestic mountain. He was as stupid as a person who wanted to shake the mountain by manpower. That''s just a short while. The stinky bomb, which was pitch-black and exuded a deadly odor, arrived. The metal bat didn''t even have time to think about why it could not be pushed. He tried to protect the few people he was protecting in the first time. However, he soon discovered. No smell came to him at all. All the stench, all at a distance of a few meters, is not like being blocked by something, but more like being in fear, fleeing towards other craziness everywhere, not daring to approach this place at all. Will the stench escape? The metal bat felt ridiculous for his thought. But... it really feels like this. "Attack me?" A silent and calm voice came. The metal bat looked over. Although he was passionate, he was not a passionate fool. What''s more, even if he was a fool, he should be aware that everything was related to the man next to him. "You..." The metal bat opened its mouth, but didn''t know what to say. In the end, it just said casually, "Forget it, you''re fine." "It was all right." Silent glanced at him with interest, stretched out his hand and scratched Feiju''s chin on his shoulder, then raised his head, "I''m just a businessman, and the battle between you has nothing to do with me. , But if you are attacked, you are actively involved in me." Having said this, silence took a step forward. The moment the footsteps fall. All the dark poisonous gas, at this moment, all disappeared in smoke, without any reason, and no signs were seen. It''s as if you clicked delete directly on the computer software. Not to mention the metal bat close at hand. Even the command center of the Heroes Association was stunned for a few seconds at this time. Then there was an uproar. "what happened?" "All the poisonous gas has disappeared, and it has disappeared cleanly." "Did that man do it?" "What did he do?" The people in the command center quickly locked in silence, but they couldn''t see anything at all, because the silence at this time seemed to be an ordinary person, just like the youth everywhere on the street. A little handsome at best. Not as eye-catching as the super cute little milk cat on his shoulder. And the most daunting is that weird man. "What did you do?" The weird yelled in horror, "Why have all my poison gas disappeared? What''s the matter? Damn! Where are you holy!" He has known every hero in the Heroes Association. I have never heard of this person. However, there is no interest in silence and such a little monster who doesn''t even show his face in the original book and has no willpower to say anything more. Even pretending to be forced. It also depends on who is acting in front of him to have a compelling character. Therefore, he didn''t even say anything extra. Turn around directly. But at this moment, the weird man who had swelled to be bigger than the tall buildings dissipated like a breeze, and even the villain''s last words were not spoken. Grunt. In the command center of the Heroes Association, everyone swallowed involuntarily. "No freak information can be monitored, it is determined that the freak has disappeared." "So... what happened?" "I dont know, I cant see what the ability is, I dont know how to do it, and I dont even understand the way the weirdo disappears. In theory, even if such a huge weirdo disappears, its impossible to have nothing left. , Damn it, it doesn''t conform to the conservation of mass at all, it''s like being directly annihilated!" The people in the command center looked at each other. Strange things happen every year, especially this year. They didn''t even know what was going on with this person. However, some people reacted quickly. "He left like this when he was let go." A senior quickly said, "Can easily solve the existence of the dragon-level weird, even in the S-level hero, it should be among the best, let the metal bat try to touch it. Even if you dont want to be a hero, its good to be able to leave a contact information." In fact, the Association of Heroes has not been established for a few years. UU reading Now it is developing rapidly. Saw a character who seemed to be an S-rank hero, so naturally he was not willing to let it go easily. However, at this time. A senior executive who was staring at the screen suddenly changed his face. "No, do you want Tornado to come back?" "what?" "Don''t you know that the tornado has been solved?" Many people''s faces changed suddenly. For Tornado, they really love and helpless. This little aunt''s grandmother is good at everything, strong, hardworking, but her personality is a bit too arrogant, and it''s really hard for ordinary people to get used to it when they first come into contact with her. However, their response time was obviously late. Because the silence has heard the voice from above. "Huh? It was solved? I rushed over so hard, but it was solved?" A young girl who looks at most fourteen or five years old, has green curly hair and is wearing a mature-style black tight-fitting trench coat, is suspended in mid-air, with a pale green light on her body. That is her motivation. With just this superpower, he has the terrifying power to easily destroy several cities and even the entire world. but now. This powerful superpower seemed to have an urge to stamp his feet vigorously. She flew directly in front of the silence, with her hands around her chest, her eyes could barely parallel with the silence by flying up. "Hey, did you solve my goal?" Chapter 917： : 1 must find this person Although Tornado has an arrogant look on her face, anyone who knows her will know that her personality is only the same as that of a little girl. Even, because she was just a little girl in her twenties, she was a little bit inferior and stubborn. The silence seemed to remind him of Misaka Mikoto. There are really many similarities. I hope Misaka Mikoto can grow up slowly. Speaking of which, she should have been in the Marvel world for several years. Now she should be considered a high school student. I really want to see her when I have time. See if the high school student Paojie has become more adorable. This was the dream of an ordinary person before. "Hey! Hey! Hey!" The tornado was really stomping at this moment. It seemed to be a layer of flat ground under the feet with the power of thought, and it was chopped, "I''m asking you something, damn, Ignore me!" "Well, I''m listening." Silent raised his eyes and glanced at her, "I don''t have a weirdo who snatched you, I''m just self-defense. It was your weirdo''s first hand." "You don''t need to say, wait, what is my weirdo? That''s not my weirdo!" Tornado''s curled hair all floated up, looking like fried hair. If this guy is a hero, or weird or something. She will definitely read the power package directly at this time. However, Tornado will not casually deal with ordinary people. The people in the command center also know this. So at the moment, they just watched with a wry smile, if they really want to do something, they will not be helpful. "Since it''s not, let alone say anything." Silently smiled casually, "However, I want to persuade you, it''s best not to shoot at me. If you don''t shoot at me, then I don''t usually do anything. "Who wants you to take action against you?" Tornado suddenly raised his voice, as if thinking of something, even showing two tiger teeth in his mouth, "You guy, since you can solve the dragon-level weird, that means The strength is not bad, do you want to join the Heroes Association and become a hero?" As long as she becomes a hero, she is her descendant. Teach the incompetent junior a little bit. There should be no problem. Tornado didn''t know why she was angry, but she hated being ignored, and even more disgusted with this light attitude towards her. It is a pity. Her little girl-like arrogant, silent look clearly. Shook his head. "For you, I am just a passer-by and a traveler." He said calmly, "I will not interfere with your destiny, your world, nor will I protect or harm people who have nothing to do with me. To accept the opportunity I give depends on your own qualifications, words and deeds, and choices." "What are you talking about?" Tornado wrinkled her head, looking completely unintelligible. "If there is fate, you will know." Silent smiled, turned his head and said to the metal bat on the side, "You are very good, but you are a little bit worse. Waiting for you to experience a real weakness After the battle, I think we will meet again." When the voice fell, he did not wait for any response from the metal bat, and walked forward directly. "Hey, what did you mean just now?" Tornado still looked reluctant. He didn''t reply when he saw the silence. He was even more angry, "Damn it, ignore me again? Do you know who I am? Hey!" She seemed to want to catch up. However, a strange scene happened. Obviously, it was only a short distance away, and it seemed as if he could fly over with a move of his mind, but he couldn''t catch up. Tornado even speeded up his motivation of thinking without knowing it. Her speed, at the fastest time, can even break the sound barrier. However, it is of no use. A short distance of tens of meters is like a moat, getting farther and farther. Tornado''s eyes widened. "What the **** is going on! Hey! Can anyone hear it?" She kept breaking out of her speed and could even hear the whistling sound in her ears, but in any case, she still couldn''t get close. In fact, everyone in the Heroes Association Command Center was dumbfounded. Because in their perspective. You can also feel that the tornado is advancing at full speed. Even the instrument is probed in this way. Her speed has already exceeded the speed of sound. However, in the actual picture, it still stays where it is. A strong sense of astonishment filled everyone''s heart. There is even a sense of comicality. In the headset, Tornado''s questioning continued, even getting more and more irritable, but no one could answer her, because no one knew what was going on. Until, the silent figure completely disappeared from the camera. Disappeared in all the detection instruments. All this slowly returned to normal. There was silence in the command center for a long time. a long time. Only a high-level executive said with excitement. "It''s too powerful! Have you seen it? It''s so powerful, even the tornado has been played by him!" "Who is playing with him!" The tornado''s voice suddenly became sharp, and she was about to be blown up. However, this high-level executive tore off the headset and shouted excitedly and passionately: "To find him, we must find this person! We need a truly powerful hero! A hero strong enough to give everyone confidence!" The Heroes Association of this time period, UU reading www. uukanshu. com has not yet fallen into a long and stable battle with weirdos. They still have a dream. A dream that can get rid of or annihilate all weirdos. However, at this moment of silence, he has already left. He has not forgotten his main goal in coming to this universe. A certain bald head is the one he wants to find. correct. The bald head at this point in time is not yet bald. He still has hair. Yes, the silence did not come directly into the plot, but came three years before the plot began, that is, when the lord Saitama hadn''t started to become stronger. Or. Now Saitama is facing an important turning point in his life. "Hoo, ho, ho." On a deserted street, a young man in a suit with thick hair was lying on the ground, gasping for breath. It is Saitama. He has just gone through a big battle, a battle between ordinary people and monsters. He won. And from the hands of that weird man, a little boy was saved. A sense of satisfaction was filling his heart, and even his injuries were suppressed. He wanted to laugh, as if he had found what he really wanted to do. even. He also didn''t know whether this kind of thing was fighting a weird person or saving the child, or both. Chapter 918： : A genius with nothing "A wonderful battle." Silence walked over step by step. Saitama turned his head and found that this was a man in a brand-new suit, who looked very temperamental at first glance, like a young and promising young man. "I saw your fight just now." The silence was like him reaching out and pulling Saitama from the ground, "You can see it, you enjoy it." "Thank you, uh..." Saitama stood up, suddenly wondering what to say. He is not a type that is good at communicating with people. "So, do you want to continue fighting like this?" Silently looked at him with a smile, "You have great potential and chance, I think, if you have the will to fight and work hard for it , You will become very powerful." "Do you work hard?" Saitama looked at her hands and muttered to herself in confusion, "I don''t know..." "Then I will ask in another sentence." Silently smiled, "Do you want to be a hero?" "Hero..." Saitama was reminiscent of his childhood by these two words. He was often bullied when he was a child. Therefore, there is indeed a unique desire to become a hero. It''s not so much a goal. Rather, it was a certain kind of longing when I was young. Becoming strong, becoming able to protect other people, just imagine, it seems to be a very interesting thing. Yes, interesting. There seemed to be light flashing in Saitama''s eyes. He finally knows how he felt just now. There is some passion, some achievements, but more, he still feels interesting. This is completely different from doing those boring jobs. He can feel the strong interest. Sex. "It seems that you have made up your mind." Silent smiled, "Actually, I saw it at the first glance. You are a unique genius. I have a set of secrets that suits you well. If you practice arduously according to my secret book, you will be able to become a peerless master, the kind that has no enemies in the world." "really?" Saitama is obviously a little excited, but as an unemployed vagrant who runs into trouble everywhere in the society, he still has instinctive vigilance. "Are you trying to lie to me for money?" "Don''t worry, I won''t take your money." With a silent smile, he took out a stack of very old pamphlets, and then solemnly handed them over to him, "Then, the fate of the world''s strongest man, I''ll leave it to you." "Uh..." Saitama took it over a little bit at a loss. Look down. On the cover of this booklet, four Chinese characters are written in the style of Long Feifengwu. -Peerless martial arts. real or fake? Saitama doesn''t know many Chinese characters, but these four characters happen to be recognized. It''s just that there are people who write this directly on the cover? "Anyway, you don''t need money, just try it." A voice came from my ear again. But just when Saitama looked up. But found that there was no one in front of him. He opened his eyes wide. Looking around, the surroundings were empty, and there was no sign of that person at all. so amazing! Saitama''s mouth opened wide. and many more. So... this is the one. The protagonist in the game and the animation got the inheritance from the hermit master, and then began the path to become stronger and stronger! Thinking of this, even Saitama couldn''t help but get excited. He was a little cautious and couldn''t wait to open the pamphlet. It says-- Every day 100 push-ups, 100 sit-ups, 100 squats, 10 km long-distance running, persisting for three years, and paying a price visible to the naked eye, the miraculous accomplishment is invincible. "Huh?" Saitama looked dumbfounded. Quickly flipped. Gone. There is only one sentence. "What kind of magic is this!" Saitama slapped the brochure to the ground, squeezed his fists, and gritted his teeth. "Damn it, it''s really teasing me. I''m still looking forward to it. No, I''ll believe it. I''m such a fool!" Unfortunately, no one answered here. But after leaving a few steps aggressively. Saitama stopped again. Turning around, picking up the pamphlet on the floor again, he whispered in his mouth. "Although it is teasing me, it is also a notebook anyway." There is no expectation for Peerless Divine Art, but the exercise method written on it is exactly what he wants to do. Yes, Saitama wants to exercise. Want to become stronger. No matter where he can go, no matter what he can become, he wants to try his best, not for anything else, just for the "interesting" feeling just now. What Saitama doesn''t know is. Silence was floating behind him, looking at the back of him leaving, with a smile. Don''t say it yet. It''s not bad to take things that others will have sooner or later as one of your own. "Meow." Fei Ju whispered beside him. "Shameless? No, how can this be said to be shameless." Silence took her off his shoulders and hugged her on the palm of his hand. "It''s just a little trick, like this''protagonist'', to make a kindness while he is still weak. Fate is the easiest way, not to mention, he will thank me." The real power of Saitama, UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com lies in its endless strength. He himself didn''t know how strong he could be. After breaking the rule-limiting power limiter, let alone exercise, even every breath, every action, and every battle will enhance his strength, and it will become faster and faster, even showing a geometric explosion. increase. This is his most terrifying place. If it was only shown in the few battles in the plot, it would be nothing to the silence today, but the problem is that once the silence is shot on him, no one knows that his strength will be extremely short. How far is the leap in time? At least. It is also the limit of premium members. It may really reach the limit that this multiverse can bear. That is beyond the silence now. and so. Silence did not intend to fight him at all. Can''t fight either. "Let''s go," whispered silently, "Go to where fate begins." He made some small changes to his destiny, but it was not enough to affect the original destiny. It''s just a step-by-step effort. Silence and Feiju''s figure spanned time and came to the world three years later. This short period of three years. The crisis in this world has become more and more intense. The number of weird people is increasing. At the same time, the number of heroes is also increasing. The battle between each other has begun to enter an increasingly fierce stage, and even a real war is about to form. Chapter 919： : The price visible to the naked eye For example, at this moment. Just this place where silence fell, the world was still peaceful at the first moment, and a violent explosion sounded at the next moment. People panicked and ran away constantly. Sirens, screams, and explosions filled the world. This kind of disaster. If placed in a peaceful world, it would be a disaster that would affect the entire world and bring long-term suffering to the world as if it were the end of the day. But here. It''s just a weirdo. The heroes came one after another, and were easily defeated one by one. The Command Center of the Heroes Association was in a mess, and they could only helplessly watch the crazy-destroyed area on the map expanding. This represents more and more innocent people dying. And they can only expect stronger heroes. but. At the center of an unknown disaster. A weird man who claimed to be a vaccine man, a messenger used by the earth to destroy mankind, was crushed by a bald man wearing skin. This person is Saitama. He stared at his fist blankly. There was no pleasure in defeating the enemy at all, and even his expression began to become more and more painful. "Damn it!" Saitama puffed and lay down on the ground, "It''s just another punch! I''m going to your bastard!" Voices full of fear resounded in this uninhabited area. It''s a pity that no one heard except silence. Saitama didn''t know how long he hadn''t experienced a decent battle anymore, and he didn''t know when he started, every time he met a weird person, he was solved by a punch. This is simply torture. He clearly wants a **** battle! And at this moment. A quiet voice with some teasing came from the front. "It looks like you have achieved great success." Saitama''s eyes widened all of a sudden, and his head jerked up. "It''s you!" He suddenly jumped from the ground. His expression was unprecedentedly excited. He will never forget the person in front of him. At the beginning, he gave him the booklet and said something like that to himself, but who would have thought that what this person said turned out to be true! After exercising according to the method written in that booklet, I really became stronger, and I really paid the "price visible to the naked eye"! "Damn it, why didn''t you tell me clearly, bastard!" Saitama rushed towards the silence. "I''ve made it very clear." Turned around in silence, moved away easily, then raised his chin, "Well, if you do this again, then I''ll leave." "Don''t, wait a minute!" Saitama yelled quickly, and then stood honestly. God knows how long he has been looking for this person. Since the first day he discovered that his hair was wrong, he has been looking for this person. Unfortunately. No matter what method was used, there was no clue when I went there. I don''t know the name, I only know the looks, so trying to find someone on my own is like looking for a needle in a haystack, and now that this person has finally appeared, how could Saitama let it go. "Well, I know you are looking for me, and I know why you are looking for me." Silent shrugged, spreading his hands, "But, unfortunately, your hair is no longer saved." "What--!?" Saitama was dumbfounded, as if she couldn''t believe her ears. "I said, your hair is no longer saved. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to grow back." The silence slowed down, almost speaking with certainty and slowly. "No--!" Saitama looked sad, and shouted in pain, holding his head, "Tell me this is not true, so I don''t want to be bald for a lifetime!" Some things will only be cherished if they are lost. Saitama at this time. I really cherish the thick hair I once had. "So, do you regret it?" Silently looked around like the end of the world, "I regret using such a price and a period of hard practice in exchange for such power?" Just where the silent gaze is looking. A little girl was lying there quietly. That is the girl saved by Saitama. Of course, under the ruins like the last days, I don''t know how many such girls, teenagers, young people, women, and old people, until their deaths did not wait for any heroes to rescue them. The girl who was rescued was lucky. But those who have not been saved seem to be able to describe more than misfortune. "It''s not regrettable." Saitama''s voice eased slightly, but still a look of sadness, "but I still miss my hair." "Hahaha." Silent smiled cheerfully. But gave him a deep look. "Actually." The silence said clearly and profoundly, "The price I am referring to does not refer to your hair." "Is there any other price?" Saitama was horrified, and stretched out her hand to touch him everywhere, "You haven''t said that, and there is no written on that booklet. Wait, it won''t be my eyebrows. Well, I won''t even lose my eyebrows!" "Of course not." He smiled silently, turning his head to look in a certain direction in the sky, "Someone has already noticed us, let''s go, get out of here, it''s rare to see you, I will treat you to a big meal. UU reading www.uukanshu. com" Grunt. Saitama swallowed deeply. He has no resistance to food. But he still asked subconsciously. "What big meal?" "Advanced lobster, okay?" "Really!? Ahem, it seems that you have no one to accompany you, so I will accompany you to have a meal." Saitama was happily walking beside Shen silently, urging him to go faster from time to time. The two people who were discussing the big meal seemed out of place with the surrounding ruins and corpses. And at this moment. The command center of the Heroes'' Association was unusually quiet. "Is that the person?" "Yes." "Three years ago, the mysterious man who destroyed the dragon-level weird and industrial waste liquid man with incredible power, and showed a strong restraint effect on the super power of the tornado, was codenamed Traveler. It is him." Then the senior management of the command center took a deep breath. Since the tornado slumped three years ago. They never gave up looking for this person. However, there is no trace. I even searched all over the world and didnt find any information related to this person. This even made some senior executives suspect that the appearance displayed by the traveler at the time was probably fake, and it was not his real appearance at all. . Otherwise, in this modern society. It is impossible for a person to find even a little trace of life, let alone appear in the city center. Chapter 920： : Heroes of Interest But I didn''t expect that after such a long time, the "traveler" would appear again. Of course. Everyone believed that the weird man who appeared this time was dealt with by this man who had shown great power three years ago. As for the bald head beside him? Although it has received some attention because of standing with the travelers, none of the information on this bald head has appeared on the information, it must be just someone who happened to know. "It must be contacted immediately." "Yes, you can''t make him disappear again." "Go now!" "Don''t let Dragon Roll know about it, or you must have a chef." The Heroes Association is hurriedly taking action, while Silence is very ordinary here. He and Saitama, like two ordinary friends, chatted all the way, looking for a certain big restaurant. "How is the feeling of invincibility?" asked with a silent smile. "How should I put it." Saitama''s hands were behind her back, "If you want to say what I feel, Invincible is really boring, super boring." "However, countless people are pursuing such power." Silent shrugged, "In fact, most people don''t know what it feels like to be invincible. They just treat it as a goal to pursue and enjoy it. This is a process full of ambition and passion, but once it is truly realized... what most people have is emptiness." It''s not just Saitama. There are many others, it is the same. Otherwise, there would be no such words as loneliness and defeat. Saitama slapped both hands, his face sighed. "It''s really like this, let me tell you that when I first started, fighting was different from now. There were many emotions in my heart, fear, tension, and anxiety, but now, all of these are gone. The fun of fighting is It''s going to fade." This is almost the only thing that bothers Saitama now except hair. He felt that his emotions, his own emotions, anger, sorrow, and joy were slowly disappearing. No matter what kind of battle, I can''t feel the acceleration of my heartbeat. Can''t feel the excitement inside. Or, even if there is. After the punch was blasted, these emotions disappeared with the enemy. and many more-- Saitama reacted abruptly, stopped, turned his head, and looked at the silence. "Should it..." He asked a little dazedly, "This is the visible price mentioned on the peerless magic." "Yes." The silence stopped. "You should have already felt that your emotions as a human being are being lost a little bit. If you are too strong, you will lose a lot of fun and make a person start to slowly. Transformation into a''god'' with no desires, not a human being." Although the magic is fake. But this shortcoming is true. This is the problem Saitama had to face. In the beginning, he was not the character he is now, but, as he became stronger and stronger, the fighting became more and more boring, and his heart began to think more and more about the deadly lakes approaching, it was difficult to make waves. For example now. Last second, he still looked like "what should I do?" And the next second. "Forget it." Saitama turned around, "Let''s have a big meal first." He had already realized this problem. Some even regarded this as a powerful fight. Although also bothering about it. However, his heart didn''t feel that this was such a serious matter. "In fact, there is still a way to solve it." Silent stepped forward and continued walking. "Oh?" Saitama looked over. "In this world, in addition to strength and battle, there are many, many interesting things." Silent smiled, "For example, I am not interested in fighting now. I am a traveler and a businessman. In many places, I know many people, and have seen many things, so I dont feel empty or boring. On the contrary, my heart is full." "Sounds great." Saitama squeezed his chin, "but it''s always troublesome to travel or something." Saitama is undoubtedly a person who is afraid of trouble. Even being a hero. He would not run around saving people. As he himself said, he is just a hero who is interested. When he is interested, he will fight the geeks. When he is not interested, he will stay in his home, watch TV, and water the flowers. When traveling, just thinking about it makes me feel a little troublesome. "You can taste completely different, even unimaginable delicacies." The silence just said with a smile. Suddenly, Saitama''s expression immediately changed. Something to say. It''s from a salty egg face to a serious face. "I''m going." If you didn''t swallow your saliva, if you say this sentence, you really want to accomplish some important mission. "Hahaha." Silent laughed a few times, seeming to be amused by his simple and easy-to-understand reaction, and then stopped, "Don''t make decisions in such a hurry, this is where my interest lies, not necessarily yours, but , You can find out where your interests are." "There is no need to look for it. UU Reading " Saitama suddenly changed back to a salty egg face, feeling like the whole person collapsed. "So, being a hero is my hobby, it''s from meeting you It was decided that day, I will be a hero of interest." Although fighting with weirdos is getting boring. Although I can no longer feel the blood and surging mood. but-- These were not the reasons for his fighting. Just because I want to fight. "Very firm." The silent smile became a little mysterious. "Stability is a good thing, a hero who is interested in it, a good wish, that is, there is no burden and mission to save others, and there is no need to kill all sins. The grand goal of extermination, Saitama, are you interested in going to a larger stage and continuing to be a hero of your interest?" The main purpose of silence came to this world. Just to recruit members. Saitama''s figure was shown to Naruto clearly and unmistakably, so everything in this world should theoretically be before Naruto World. if that is the case. The position of traveling merchant still exists. Sure enough, Saitama showed some interest. "A bigger stage?" "Maybe, you will meet some enemies who can really make you excited," said quietly and softly, but when Saitama wanted to ask further, he roughly staggered the topic, "Here, the seafood shop in front is pretty good. Fortunately it was not destroyed." Saitama''s attention was drawn to him. This is a restaurant on the brink of destruction. Chapter 921： : I want to travel with you Why is it on the verge of destruction. Because the entire edge of the restaurant is completely gone, the whole wall is empty, and the once magnificent decorations can be clearly seen from the outside. but now. Although the overall framework has survived, it is still a mess, full of construction waste and gray layers. "It''s miserable." Saitama walked around this place, stopped and looked at the silence, "I haven''t seen anyone." "Of course." Shrugged silently. "The chef and boss inside had already started to run away when they heard the alarm, but they were running in the wrong direction. Well, they were lying there, under that piece of concrete, probably It has become mashed flesh." Saitama looked in that direction. "It''s so miserable." He sighed again, as if he smacked his tongue, and then continued to look at silence, "Isn''t there no lobster to eat?" "Don''t worry." Silence walked in directly. "I''m just looking for a place to eat. Let''s not eat what they make. I have something better here." With his footsteps, a magical scene happened. The place where the footsteps passed, everything around began to change, the collapsed luxurious crystal lamp flew up again, and the rest of the decoration was the same, even the residue that had been broken into wood chips returned to where it should have been, more than time Backward flow is even exaggerated, like magical magic, restoring everything here to its original appearance. Spotless solid wood floor, blended crystal lamp light, brand new and full of elegant style solid wood dining table. Silence stretched out a hand casually. Not far away, the empty piano began to emit soothing music, the keys fluctuating, and the violin flying in the air, as if a group of highly skilled luthiers were playing there. Saitama followed all the way in, widening his eyes and mouth. He has seen all kinds of big scenes in these years. But I have never seen such a magical scene. "Are you a magician?" Saitama even asked excitedly and nervously. Emotions that are difficult to find in battle are not difficult to appear in other aspects. At this moment, surprise and wonder filled his heart. "Magic? No, I''m a traveler." Silence had already sat down at a table, took Fei Ju from his shoulders, and smiled, "You know, when you walk through more places, There are more things to see, and we can always learn some weird skills. This is just a trivial part." "It''s amazing." Saitama didn''t hesitate to praise her, with a look of envy, "I want to learn too, so I don''t have to clean my clothes and tidy the room." "Sometimes, this kind of ordinary people''s things are also a kind of enjoyment." Silently smiled, then stretched out his fingers and tapped twice on the table, "Then, a good meal." In an instant, the alluring fragrance burst in the entire space. A table of hot delicacies appeared instantly. Now Saitama didn''t open her mouth wide, but even stared out her eyes. He came to the table with a slur, stretched his neck and sniffed vigorously. A look of obsession. Fragrant, it is so sweet! Since he was born, he has never smelled such fragrant food, which is beyond the limit he can imagine. Even if he has not eaten it, he feels that his saliva is constantly rolling, and he can''t stop it at all. "Why is there such a delicious thing, how did you take it out? Changed it out?" Saitama stared at the silence with piercing eyes, his face full of what I wanted to learn. "Of course not." Silent smiled and shook his head, picked up the knife and fork, "These are all gifts given to me by some excellent chefs on the journey, and then I went to some special means to save them. When you want to eat, you can take it out anytime, like this." He raised his hand again, and there was another dish in the center of the table. This is a giant lobster that is bigger than a whole sheep. It also exudes a very attractive smell. The delicacy from a certain gourmet world, ordinary people can''t even bear the impact of such delicacy, but for Saitama, there is no problem. Saitama couldn''t hold back when he was silent and started eating. He didn''t even care about the knife and fork, and started directly. Put the first mouth into your mouth. He almost filled his eyes with moved tears. Oh my god. How could there be such delicious food! Although he lacks vocabulary, he cannot use vivid language to describe the feeling at the moment, but he has already felt the kind of happiness that spontaneously, which is the happiness that even fights can''t feel, and even seems to fill his heart. A sense of emptiness that emerges because of constant strength. "It''s delicious." He smiled silently and stuffed Feiju a little bit. "Hmm." Saitama didn''t even have time to talk, but he didn''t have enough time to eat Hesai in his mouth. Look at him like this. Even I was almost tired of eating the delicious Feiju, and my appetite suddenly increased. Puffed into the delicious food, opened his mouth and started to grab food. He laughed in silence, and ate a little bit. After eating, he took out some more after a while. A white cat, a bald head in yellow clothes, both lay on the table and patted their chubby belly with a face of contentment. "too delicious." "Meow." Fei Ju also felt that his appetite had become much stronger when he saw such a gorgeous person. Although her appetite has always been strong. "This kind of delicacy is really hard to imagine for anyone else to eat." Silence also put down the tea bowls and chopsticks, picked up the handkerchief and wiped her mouth, and then treated Feiju''s greasiness on her body. If you cant finish it, sometimes you need to taste it slowly and enjoy it slowly. For me, the stories of the chefs Ive met are incorporated into these foods, and they are more worth tasting." Snapped! Saitama sat up abruptly, pressed his hands on the table, craned his neck and stared at the silence. "I''ve decided!" His eyes seemed to shine. "What was decided?" asked silently. "I''m going to travel with you!" Saitama has been completely attracted by all this, the inner happiness, and the silence that sounds very interesting. This gave him a desire. A whole new interest. Perhaps he should also try to go to different places and meet different people. Then, continue to be the hero of your own interest along the way! "Have you really decided?" The silence also changed a serious expression. "Now you, probably don''t know what it means to follow me." Chapter 922： : This is a request for 1 student Treating such a person with the strength of senior members is naturally different from treating people with weak strength in general. They do not pursue strength. You dont even need to buy jars. Their own strength is enough to allow them to move vertically and horizontally in most of the world, not to mention the current level three or four tanks, even level five or six, it is difficult for them to greatly help their strength. Therefore, a different approach must be used. It''s best to start from the heart. Saitama is eager to fight, enjoy being a hero, and also enjoy food and the life of ordinary people, so he must see that silence can have these. now. Saitama has already moved. However, it is not enough. The need for silence is not a whim, but a real, even firm desire to enjoy one''s life on a broader stage. Therefore, silence did not agree immediately. "Isn''t it just traveling?" Saitama sat back in his seat again, picked up a crab leg and continued to stare, "Is there anything you can''t know, go to a different place, eat delicious food, if there are weird people, then Just solve it, how easy it is." He was really eager to try. For nothing else. These delicacies are really delicious. In contrast, what he has eaten before. Saitama is now beginning to feel that if he can''t eat this kind of delicious food in the future, he might lose another thing he is interested in. "There is no weirdo," said quietly and calmly. "What?" Saitama was taken aback. "Weirdos are only unique products of your world, and there are no weird people in the rest of the world." Silence added to the tone of the words in the rest of the world. Saitama blinked. Finally reacted. I don''t know how many times he opened his mouth today. "You, you mean the rest of the world?" Although there are enough weird things in this world, it is inevitable to be surprised when it comes to the rest of the world. "Yes, the rest of the world." Silent nodded, and said with some meaning, "If it''s just one world, sooner or later there will be one day to go all the way, but before me, there are countless worlds, no matter what It is ten years, a hundred years, a thousand years, and it will never come to an end. A whole new world will always appear. At this moment, I will be traveling in your world." This has been said very clearly. Is the rest of the world. Not the rest of the planet. And there are countless. Saitama''s expression was dull, as if he had digested the information again. Then, the expression began to become more and more vivid. "That''s not super fun." He stood up abruptly, then sat down again, and asked eagerly, "There must be a lot of powerful bad guys." "Indeed." Nodded silently, "There are also many people stronger than you. For example, in a world called Dragon Ball, the first-level starburst is just the beginning, and even the universe can be easily destroyed later." "Awesome!" Saitama felt the blood in her chest roll again. Although he didn''t care about it. However, his heart still yearns for a **** battle. Even to the point where you can even dream of it. I thought it was hard to meet someone who could make him fight with all his strength, but hope seemed to be in front of him again. Countless worlds, countless strong men. "Please be sure to take me there." Saitama stood up abruptly, bending over ninety degrees as he did when working before, "Please, this is the request of my life." "Since you said that." Nodded silently and smiled, "When I finish my journey in this world, you can go and have a look with me. Even if you are not used to it, it doesn''t matter if you want to come back. In terms of traveling through the world, its not that difficult." "no problem." Saitama was a little excited at once, and only felt that he had a peaceful or even boring life, and was suddenly full of new expectations. "Then where do you want to go, I can be a tour guide." Saitama looked at the silent gaze, and it has begun to become different. He introduced a familiar place very enthusiastically, "There is a place near where I live. A supermarket that often discounts. By the way, there is a good place to travel in the past. It was left by a strange person. Many people went there to take pictures..." Silence never knew that Saitama had the potential to talk. But looking at him so excited, it is not incomprehensible. This world is for him now. It''s really boring. No matter how strong it is, maybe one day, the whole planet will be solved accidentally. not to mention. He is still alone. There is no apprentice after him, no companions to play games with him, and no other people to know. Once a person has the urge to travel, it is difficult to contain it. "Alright." A silent smile interrupted him, "Someone is coming." "People? Who?" Saitama turned her head and looked outside. Someone was indeed coming. One car after another stopped outside. There were men in black suits and sunglasses with nervous expressions. The only man in a gray suit walked in front. He looked around in amazement. They can be sure that this restaurant has definitely been destroyed by the destruction caused by the weirdos before, but now it is brand new as before, and it does not appear to be destroyed at all. no doubt. This must be the ability of this traveler. Since this one appeared, everyone hasn''t figured out what his ability is. "I''m very sorry, I interrupted the dinner between you and your friends." The senior leader of the Heroes Association came to the silent face and handed out his business card respectfully. "But, please be sure to have a chance to communicate with our Heroes Association. We really, very, need your power, and those who have suffered misfortune also need your power." The attitude can be said to be very respectful. Next to him, Saitama had an ordinary expression. "I''m looking for you." "Sit down." Silent gestured to the table next to him, and then knocked on the table. In that moment, all the mess on the table disappeared, replaced by a new table of delicious food. Saitama had already seen it again, and had nothing to express except drooling. However, the high-level eyes have to look straight. what is this? Create food directly? magic? "I happen to have something I want to find you." Silent smiled casually. "Yes! Very honored." This high-level man finally recovered, and sat down tremblingly. But at the same time, there was some joy on his face. The more mysterious and powerful the opponent is, the more it shows that their attention is worthwhile. Chapter 923： : One kind of planet and toys "I have already said that I am a traveler." Silence does not mean moving meals, just like chatting, saying casually, "But at the same time, I am also a businessman. I have some things that I want to sell to Some clients I value." "Excuse me, what product is it?" The representative of the association asked cautiously, but he was actually more relieved. Since there is a demand, that is good news. Because it shows that he needs them. "It''s strength." The smile at the moment of silence looks a little mysterious. "Or it is an opportunity, an opportunity to realize any wish. You can think of me as a person who is looking for suitable talents for training. The reason is probably Interested?" In the last sentence, he asked, Saitama, who was almost choking out with delicious food in his stomach. His interest has always been what he said. At this moment, it was learned by others. And if you say so... Isn''t he also the result of the other party''s interest? Saitama still thinks that the magical power has given him the power now. "That''s it." The representative of the Heroes Association showed a smile of joy, "Then you really found the right person. Our Chamber of Commerce has gathered most of the talents, each with a heart of justice and great talent. I believe it will meet your requirements." "I have my own set of criteria for judging." Silent smiled and shook his head. "You only need to help me get in touch. It can prevent me from trying to gain trust." "This is natural, please feel free to leave it to us." The representative fully agreed. For them, this is actually just a small matter. Don''t talk about such small things. If they can recruit a strong person who may be stronger than the tornado to serve as a hero, they will do their best to do more troublesome things. The Hero Association is actually a group of people who serve the heroes. But before that. He has further tasks to do. "I don''t know, can I take the liberty to ask some personal matters?" The representative of the association was really careful this time, and even added hastily, "You can not answer, but we are a little curious." They are already cautious enough. Most powerful people have strange personalities. They already knew this. If you anger a person who could have become a hero because you said something wrong, the price he has to pay is not low. Of course, if he succeeds, the reward is also high. "You want to ask what my power is all about." Silently smiled and said the question in his heart. "This..." The representative of the association smirked, and simply admitted it. Saitama in front of him also raised his head. To be honest, he is also very curious. No matter it was before or now, I looked at this person just like an ordinary person, but no matter what, the other person could not be an ordinary person. "Specifically, it is difficult to explain to you, let me give you an example." said quietly, "Do you know God?" Saitama and the representative of the association nodded similarly. "The legendary God, you can think that I can do the same thing as God." After the silence was over, he closed his mouth as if he had already explained it. The two people waited for a while, seeing that there were no more words, and then reacted. Both faces are dumbfounded. "Then you don''t just say that you are omnipotent, just don''t do it." Saitama has an urge to roll his eyes. "It''s not wrong to understand this." Silent chuckles, and he admits it directly. "Hahaha, sir, you can really joke." The representative of the association took out a handkerchief and wiped his forehead. Obviously, he didn''t believe it. No one would believe it. "Then I can do anything." He groaned in silence, raised his hand, snapped his fingers, "Dawn." In an instant, the sky that had already entered the middle of the night suddenly became bright, and a hot sun hung in the sky. The representative of the association was almost choked by his own saliva. Looking outside blankly, with a suspicious look at life. Saitama is better. Just like magic, clapping clapping. The people in the Heroes'' Guild suddenly became a mess. "How is this going?" "what happened?" "The earth... in the moment, it turned half a circle." "How is it possible! How could this happen?" Some scientists are already going crazy. If the earth really turns half a circle in an instant, the impression it will create will not be so calm, even if the entire earth is destroyed. However, it actually happened. The side facing the sun just now suddenly became the noon hour facing the sun. People all over the world are scared by this strange change. Then, the silence said calmly again. "Night." This time he didn''t even snap his fingers. Everything outside turned into night again. "Earth, the earth has turned back again." "And it turned back against time." "It''s crazy." "Is our planet the same as toys?" Countless people are wailing, even if the end of the world happens next moment it seems no surprise. "I believe it, I believe you are God." The representative of the association was about to cry, "Please stop." "I am not God." Silent smiled, "It''s just that God can do it, I can do it, and don''t worry, the change just now won''t hurt anyone. Under normal circumstances, I even have a cat , A bird will not hurt." "Meow." Feiju made a sound and nodded very maturely. It seems to be saying that cats cannot be hurt. The representative of the association no longer knows what to say. He feels that all his experience and all knowledge have lost meaning, because at this moment, he is talking to a god? Fortunately. His human brain reacted after all. "Which one do you want to meet?" This association representative can swear that even to his own mother, he has never used such a respectful tone. Can''t afford to offend. According to this person''s performance, even if it is to destroy the world, it may be just a matter of effort. "Let me take a look." Silent half-squinted, as if he was really thinking about something, and then smiled, "There is a young man riding a bicycle, very good, he seems to be one of your heroes, called an undocumented knight. ." "Undocumented knight? Yes, I have an influence." The representative of the association did not expect that the other party would say the name of a small C-rank hero. But he dared not ask anything at all. Don''t talk about C hero. Even if you want to meet an ordinary person, you have to arrange it right away. Chapter 924： : The arrival of the undocumented knight "I am waiting for your news." Silently wiped his mouth, stood up directly, clearly seeing off the guests. The representatives of the association did not say much. The harvest from this meeting was enough, even better than they initially imagined. He could even begin to imagine a good day for a promotion and salary increase after he returned. After the representatives of the association left, only Saitama was left beside Silence. He was packing the delicious food on the table with a packaging box he didn''t know where to find. He seemed reluctant to waste even a little, but he didn''t forget to ask, "Is that undocumented knight very powerful?" "No, very weak." Silent shook his head, "not much stronger than ordinary people, just like you before." "Could it be..." Saitama''s eyes lit up slightly, "He is the same as me? He is also a peerless genius?" "Hahaha." The silence was amused, and then he shook his head and said with a smile, "In this world, there is only one Saitama, and only you, who can become stronger through that peerless magical technique. Two." "Really..." Saitama''s expression looked disappointed. After the strength begins to become stronger, loneliness will gradually fill the heart, and when the loneliness is numb, even if it is the first step towards losing human emotions. However, Saitama quickly got rid of this little disappointment. Because he has a new goal. "How long are you going to stay in this world?" Saitama stared at the silence with piercing eyes, and almost said that I really want to travel. "That''s just a few of the better guests." Silent shrugged, "If I''m really anxious, I can do it all in an instant, but this is not called traveling, I prefer to slowly integrate into the world. , Patiently watch the guests grow and change." "It sounds interesting." Saitama squeezed her chin, then clapped her palms, "I see, let me be with you." "Also." Silent glanced at him. He could see that when Saitama said this, he didn''t think too much. It''s just interesting. Regardless of strength, Saitama is actually just an ordinary person''s character, a person who doesn''t have too much ambition, too much desire, and not too much revenge, just working hard to find things that interest him in his ordinary life. Ordinary man. Whether such a character is suitable for becoming an official. Silence is also uncertain. Therefore, it is also a good choice to let him sell a few cans together. "After that, I''ll go to where you live first." Silence walked in front of Saitama, "The Heroes Association should move quickly, and it won''t take much time." "Where do I live?" Saitama thought for a while, but didn''t have much opinion. Ever since, silence started my first life with a roommate after graduating from college. Said it was a roommate. In fact, he returns to his private space alone every night, living on a comfortable and soft bed. At the current level, it would be too embarrassing to still treat yourself badly in such details of life. However, the silence did realize what Saitama''s usual life was like. I''m lazy, cook by myself, wash my clothes regularly, and pick up the trash. I''m neither too sloppy nor too particular about it. I don''t want to go to the canteen downstairs when I''m too lazy. When there are discounts, shops tens of kilometers away will run all the way past. Normal to the point where he can''t even be silent. It''s like returning to the ordinary days on earth in the past. unfortunately. This kind of artistic conception of returning to the past will be destroyed by Saitama''s bright and shiny bald head every time. Even if a normal person has a bald head, no one can reach this point. Standing under the sun is like a big light bulb. Standing in front of you, you can easily see yourself from the reflection. Even if it is not as good as a glass mirror, it is better than The bronze mirror is much clearer. "Saitama." Silently flicking the hot pot on the table, looking at Saitama''s bald head, he couldn''t help but sighed, "If it weren''t for your surreal bald head, I would really think I was in an ordinary In the ordinary world." "..." The blue veins on Saitama''s forehead burst out, "Where is my bald head surreal? Besides, it''s not all because of you." "Okay, okay." Silence finally moved his gaze away, and continued to fiddle with the hot pot, casually knocking off Saitama''s paws, "Don''t worry, there will be a guest coming soon." "Guest? Who." Saitama touched the back of her hand and sighed in her heart. Only silence can make him feel pain now. "What do you mean." Silent glanced outside the window. There was already the sound of bicycle walking. Saitama suddenly realized. "That undocumented knight?" "Yes, go open the door." Silence put down the last pile of fresh meat. "Why am I going." Saitama looked reluctant, but stood up honestly. Who made these delicious things come from silence? open the door. Sure enough, there was a young man wearing a yellow tights and a bicycle helmet standing outside, raising his hand as if he wanted to knock on the door. "You, UU reading www.uuknshu.com Hello!" The undocumented knight was obviously a little nervous. He came up with a ninety degrees bent over and increased his voice and shouted, "I am a C-level hero undocumented knight. Advise!" In fact, the undocumented knight himself didn''t know what was going on. He was only suddenly notified by the association. To say that a super powerful hero wants to see him is to solve the ghost-level weird and vaccine hero in an instant a few days ago. How can I get the attention of such a senior when I am a small C-level? As soon as he got the news, he rushed over all the way with nervousness and anticipation. "Come on, come in." Saitama gave up his position. "Yes!" the undocumented knight shouted nervously. After I went in, I realized that there was still a person sitting inside. This gave him a moment of stunned. Who is the senior? "Sit down." Silently gestured to the empty seat next to him, and smiled, "I asked you to come, don''t be nervous, but I want to tell you something. "Yes!" The undocumented knight knew who was the predecessor of the ghost-level weirdo in a flash. He still sat down a little nervously, with his hands on his thighs, his back straight, and he looked square, not at all nervous. After all up to now. He still doesn''t know why he was called. Moreover, being such a powerful senior, he actually lived in such a small house and made hot pot for himself. Really worthy of being a powerful hero! The undocumented knight''s eyes were still a little longing. Chapter 925： : How much do you plan to use Although Silence didn''t look at the undocumented knight, in fact, the undocumented knight''s every move, including the past, future, and even his heart, were all in his eyes. "Actually, you should know each other." Silence suddenly smiled, looking at Saitama and the undocumented knight. "Huh?" Saitama was taken aback for a moment. Carefully examined the undocumented knight, pinched his chin, and nodded. "That''s really familiar." The undocumented knight also looked at Saitama. Among the people he knew, no one had a bald head. But if we say that it was not bald before. Plus hair... "Saitama?" The undocumented knight opened his eyes suddenly and called out Saitama''s name. "I remember too." Saitama clapped his hands abruptly. "Aren''t you the one?" "It''s too much, Saitama, we have been classmates since we were young." The undocumented knight didn''t expect to see his old classmates here, and his tone became a lot easier. "Why did you shave your head suddenly? I almost didn''t recognize it. ." "Well...In short, all kinds of things have happened." Saitama touched his big bald head, looking like he didn''t want to say more about the past. The undocumented knight did not ask much. He seemed to just remember that he was in the home of a formidable senior. "Alright." Silence suddenly picked up the spoon, "It''s finished, let''s eat." "Finally done!" Saitama was the first to move his chopsticks impatiently. The undocumented knight still has some restraints, but the seductive scent continues to penetrate into his nose. Finally, after expressing his gratitude, he picked up the chopsticks. "This, what is this?" "This is super delicious!" "I have never eaten such delicious meat!" The power of food is amazing. Once it is eaten, whether it is an unlicensed knight or Saitama, all are immersed in the world of food. Silence is probably the most calm one. There is also Feiju. Because the cats tongue is more sensitive, Feiju doesnt seem to like hot pot food very much, but whats more, what comes out of silence at this moment is not the ultimate delicacy. Feiju has a taste that has been raised for many years. Just ate a little casually. A delicious meal, full of wine and food, the undocumented knight lay on the chair satisfied. Then suddenly reacted. He stood up quickly, and bowed another ninety degrees. "I''m really sorry, I''m so Meng Lang." Cold sweat was about to come out on his forehead. "You don''t need to be so cautious, you are not a cautious person." Silent waved his hand and motioned him to sit down. "The latter is obviously more important than the section and the righteousness. I have seen you and the weird by accident. The battle was about half a year ago." Silently talk about time. The undocumented knight rang immediately. His face turned red with a thud. Because half a year ago, he was brutally beaten into the hospital by a weak weird man. Such a scene was actually seen by the senior in front of him? "I, I..." The undocumented knight screamed and didn''t know what to say. "You are very good." But the silence revealed a smile, "There are many heroes in this world. In terms of strength, most of them are better than you. However, in terms of inner heart, not many can Comparable to you, your sense of responsibility, your unyielding courage and perseverance are the reasons why I came to you." The body of the undocumented knight began to tremble slightly. His face flushed. But this time it was not because of embarrassment, but because of excitement. He didn''t expect that his weak self, even a weird person, could be recognized by this kind of senior. This made him bow his head in shame. "Thank you very much for your recognition, but my strength is really too weak, and there are really too few people I can help. I... I may not be able to match the people I have helped in my whole life. People saved." At this point, the expressions of the undocumented knights were a little dim. People are different from person to person. He understood this early on. No matter how hard he trains, he can''t touch the back of those powerful heroes at all. Every time he meets a powerful weirdo, even if he tries hard to rush over, he can''t even do a trivial help. "You don''t need to care about this." Silent shook his head and said softly, "In my opinion, gaining strength is a simple matter, but it is rare to have a good enough heart." "That''s right." Saitama nodded in sympathy. The undocumented knight was really moved. They even don''t know what to say. The heroes are not all amiable. Because of his strength, he has been ridiculed by many powerful heroes. Even ordinary people ridiculed him. Although he never minded. However, the recognition and encouragement of others can make him grateful. The undocumented knight is such a weak but faithful "hero". He will ignore difficulties, regard encouragement as motivation, stick to his heart, and even have some luck. In addition to strength, he has almost everything a "protagonist" has. And silent. UU reading Can help him fill the last link. "I''ll just say it directly." Silence did not continue to sell off, "I can give you strength." "What?" The undocumented knight was startled. "A powerful force can only be controlled by a strong heart. You have this heart and have this qualification. This is why I found you." Silence looked at him with some meaningful expression, "Of course, there is no free in this world. For lunch, gaining power at no cost is not conducive to your growth. I need to charge a price... just money. Money is the easiest and most difficult thing to obtain." The undocumented knight understood. The senior in front of him can have a way to make him stronger. But it needs some money. Does this still need to be considered? The undocumented knight''s excited body trembled again. Of course, he would not think that such a senior would need his money. Obviously, this was just a reason to help him. "Thank you very much!" The undocumented knight bowed deeply again, "I''ll go back and get the money!" "Don''t be so troublesome." Silently smiled, raised his finger a little, and several bank cards appeared out of thin air, "All your money, except for fixed assets, is here." The undocumented knight looked at these familiar bank cards dumbfounded. It is indeed his. But he should have left it at home. "It seems that the people in the association didn''t tell you about my power." Silent shook his head, "Just treat me as a magician. How, how much do you plan to use in exchange for power?" Chapter 926： : Undocumented Knights Jar "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! How much is it for power? I need to ask. Nature is all! The undocumented knight is not clear at this time, what he can get with this opportunity, but if he can have the power to help more people, instead of every time he rushes up, he cant bring any hope to others. He would be willing to pay any price. then. Silence took all his money. Then, one after another, jars appeared on the ground, stuffing this small rental house slowly. "What are these?" Saitama touched her expertly. "A lot of jars, are they for food?" "Of course not." Silent smiled and shook his head. "The power that I can give is varied and endless, but what I can get depends on destiny besides the price. These jars are just Just like the popular gashapon toys here, you dont even know whats inside until you open it, but every time you open it, you will be expecting a surprise." Jar culture exists in many worlds. Many similar games. Gacha is one of them, so when talking about Gacha in silence, both the undocumented knight and Saitama suddenly realized. "It seems very interesting." Saitama was also a little itchy, and looked up at the silence, "Why didn''t I have a jar at the time." "You don''t need to." Silent hands around the chest, "People are different. Some people are born with strong power, and some people can also have strong power through later destiny. You are the queen. So you dont need to pay too much, and you dont need the pots help to fate, because you are already favored by fate. Although it sounds unfair. But this is reality. There is a reality in any world, any society, and even any group. The undocumented knight naturally understood this, but he never envied it. "Such people are only a minority. Most people, as long as they can get what they want through hard work, they are already very happy." Undocumented said, then took a deep breath and reached out to touch the first jar. He can''t wait any longer. More is curiosity. I want to see what power is in this jar. Opening the first jar, the light ball poured into the body. The undocumented knight was stunned. This....... "It''s straightforward." Silent smiled, "Your current strength is still very weak, so it feels more obvious. What I give you is a pot of the strength series. If you want to be a hero, primitive strength is the first step. " Originally, the jars obtained by those who have not officially become members are already a unified basic series. But the silence has not been forgotten. I am now a traveling merchant before. So follow the previous set, or let the guests choose for themselves, or choose a series for them directly. "Strength, really increased." The surprised expression on the face of the undocumented knight couldn''t help it. He thought about many possibilities. Including weapons, or cheats, or even potions. But I couldn''t think of it, it turned out to be such a direct increase in power. Who is this senior who has never heard of before? "Can I drive? I want to try it too." Saitama looked at the silence with curiosity. Although he didn''t care about power, he looked at the expression of the undocumented knight as if it were something very new. "No, this is the rule." Silence is rare and puts away a smile, and said to Saitama very seriously, "The power we have is terrible, so sometimes we must exercise self-restriction. Rules are not impossible. To break, it''s just that you can''t break with random reasons and attitudes." "Okay..." It is indeed the first time that Saitama has seen such a serious expression of silence, but he also put on a serious face and nodded, "I know." In fact, without knowing it, Saitama''s heart has already regarded silence as a friend. After all, his power comes from the other side. And the silence gave him so much deliciousness, and he promised to take him to travel to other worlds. The most important thing is that although there is no real comparison, he can feel it in many details. The silence is strong. Very powerful, even more powerful than he is now. Obviously possessing such a powerful, even incredible power, but it has not been shown at all in normal times. This degree of similarity gives Saitama a sense of identity. of course. He doesn''t think so much with his bald head, anyway he feels very compatible. "Is Saitama really good now?" The undocumented knight looked at Saitama curiously, "but I didn''t seem to see you in the association, or did you say you didn''t become a hero?" Through the conversation just now, the undocumented knight almost understood that Saitama should be very strong. Even this senior said something like this. UU reading "Heroes Association?" Saitama squeezed his chin, "I''ve heard of it, but I haven''t been there. Hey, I just want to be a hero who is interested." "Then it''s better to go." The undocumented knight immediately started Amway. "The association is not an organization with strict rules. It is more like a platform for heroes. There are many convenient places and a lot of access. What about the fans." "Fans?" Saitama''s expression did not change. Instead, I feel a little troublesome. The undocumented knight saw something, so he didn''t say anything. After all, this kind of thing depends on whether he wants to be or not. There are many people who just want to be an anonymous hero who does not attract attention. The undocumented knight began to return his attention to the jar in front of him. The one just now really surprised him a lot. Although the increased power is not so powerful, it is an increase that can be truly felt! Only he understood. No matter how hard you train, how hard you clenched your teeth, you can hardly increase your strength even the slightest bit, even if you can maintain it without going backwards, you have already tried your best. He took a deep breath. The second jar was opened. It is light group again. Then the third, the fourth... The pots of the power series are mainly based on the light group that enhances physical fitness, especially the physical strength. There will also be some moves, skills, and even equipment. Let alone undocumented knights, even Saitama looks relish, even I don''t feel bored, I''m completely immersed in the charm of opening a jar. The silence is not strange to this scene. Up to now. He no longer has to pretend to give exclamation to stimulate the mood of the guests. Chapter 927： : Give opportunities to qualified persons But, its a pity. The undocumented knight doesnt have much money. Although he worked hard every day to perform heroic tasks, he was not strong enough after all, and the Heroes Association was not a profitable platform, so the money saved by undocumented knights was just ordinary. Its not even enough to buy to transfer. In the end, only dozens of second-level pots were opened, which almost consumed all his savings. But even so. The undocumented knight also felt that he was far stronger than before. "Now you, in terms of strength alone, you should barely be able to become a B-level hero." Silence estimated for a while, and then said, "However, I think you should first train at C-level, even if you go to B Im afraid its also the lowest level, you take this one. The full text of the text is the fastest ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ Silently handed him a badge. "This is..." The undocumented knight respectfully took it, and then looked silently and asked. "There is my power on this, you can use this to buy the can with money anytime, and you don''t have to worry about being robbed, because this belongs to you only." Silent explained. After the badge is sent out, he doesn''t need to pay much attention to the rest. Undocumented knights will work hard to make money and buy jars. And, after he starts to change the timeline of this world, the undocumented knight will still get enough exercise, at least not much weaker than the rest of the members today. After all, this world is "predecessor". "Yes!" The undocumented knight heard that he could still obtain these magical jars. The whole person got excited, stood up and bowed deeply, "I will definitely not live up to the high expectations of the predecessors, and the help of the predecessors! " He no longer thinks about why there is such a magical pot, and who is the predecessor. Because, this is truly an opportunity he wants to change his fate. Moreover, only those who have experienced beatings will understand. How precious is an opportunity like this. Just make money, which is a huge gift for ordinary people. "Come on." The silence also smiled and said a word of encouragement. After thanking the undocumented knight again and again, he finally left. When leaving. His back stopped, his eyes full of hope and longing for the road ahead. This reminds Saitama of when he first started exercising. No, even when he first started exercising, he didnt seem to be as full of passion as the current undocumented knight. At that time, he did not expect that he would become so strong. More, it was a way to set goals and then The feeling of persistence. turned around. looked at the silence that seemed to be teasing the cat. "Is this what you are going to do?" Saitama asked. "What do you mean?" He teased Fei Ju in silence, raising his head to look at him. "It''s like this..." Saitama raised his hand and gestured a few times, but it got stuck. It seemed that he couldn''t find any suitable words to describe this feeling. "Like this, bring hope to the rest?" The silence spoke out for him. "That''s right." Saitama nodded vigorously, "It''s hope." He witnessed this scene with his own eyes and witnessed the changes of undocumented knights, so he had a strange feeling. just think. In terms of meaning alone, this seems to have more special significance than simply saving the rest of the people. "In fact, I prefer to call itgiving qualified people an opportunity to change their destiny." Silently said the last sentence word by word, and then chuckled, "I seem to be just giving, but in fact , I have also gained a lot. A long time ago, I was simply traveling and doing what I wanted to do, but later, I realized that the power I possess can easily change the fate of others, and What I have been doing is also the same thing, in your words, it is because of interest." Although the true purpose is concealed, the core motivation, silence, is not wrong. because of interest. He has enjoyed this kind of work since he was just an ordinary person. brings happiness to the rest of the people that is hard to feel in reality. "That''s great." Saitama''s face was full of envy. is not envious of this feeling, but envious of silence being able to do what I want to do with interest. "That''s why I asked you if you really understand the meaning of traveling with me." Silence spread both hands. "Although simple travel can also find happiness, I think the key point of travel is to be yourself in a different place. What you want to do." "So, what I have to do is to go to the rest of the world in front of the heroes I am interested in?" This time, Saitama seems to have an extraordinary meaning to this sentence. "That''s right." Nodded silently, and continued to tease the cat, "Your current life span, and the tenacity of life, may have exceeded your imagination. What''s waiting for you next is hundreds, thousands of years, and even With tens of thousands of years of life and time, if you cant find what you want to do and can always feel the emotions, you will soon lose human emotions completely and become like a walking dead in the midst of doing nothing. General existence, many worlds call such existence-rules." There are indeed many world''s strongest people like this. No emotions, no companions. is always looking high above everything, UU reading , but has already lost himself, and finally, became the embodiment of a certain rule.¥~~1~ئئ.~~1z.c Saitama thought of that. couldn''t help but shudder. Instinctive resistance. Then suddenly, I strengthened my mind. "Then give it a try, anyway, you will help me, I will become what I am now, but it is all because of you." Saitama stared at the silence tightly. was silent for a moment. then laughed. "Of course, as a senior on this invincible road, I am happy to help you." This was originally the reason why silence gave the magical skill. The guide on the invincible road. With this relationship and cognition here, basically, Saitama can''t escape his palm. Next. should pay more attention to other members of this world. However, the silence is not in a hurry to find someone. He slowed down the rhythm. Waiting for the fermentation of the seed of the undocumented knight in this world. The next day after the undocumented knight left from Silent, he couldn''t wait to go to the association, wanting to test his current strength, and as soon as he arrived at the association, he was quickly found by the top of the hero association. The senior members of the association also want to know what happened when he was called by the "God". Chapter 928： : Transfer of Undocumented Knights The undocumented knight, after hesitating for a while, did not hide it. did not ask him to conceal because of silence. So, he told the rest of the jar about everything. and showed his badge. The undocumented knight is not a person who is good at deceiving, nor is he a complicated person. Then. Something amazing happened. The rest of the people can''t touch the badge on him anyway. Even if they can see it, they can clearly know that this thing is here, but every time they want to touch it, they will be like a phantom. Traveling through the past, it''s like seeing only an illusion, and it doesn''t exist at all. And the jar... The same is true. can only be obtained by undocumented knights. There is no doubt that this is a special power, a power used to make sure that only the selected person can get this gift. "It is beyond our imagination at all." "No equipment will work." "Including some heroes'' special abilities as well." "Too strong." Although it is only a display like the tip of an iceberg, it is enough to see a lot of things. At the very least, just the tip of the iceberg is beyond the scope that they can control and even understand. This also makes many people have to suppress their thoughts with fear. Then, it''s testing. C-rank heroes are probably the most active part of the ability test. They basically don''t have any hidden cards, because even if they do, they are trivial. It''s better to show them in exchange for better treatment. Therefore, the data record of the undocumented knight is still very close. And now. is just such a day''s effort. His body data has undergone tremendous changes like earthshaking. Comprehensive enhancement, the whole person is like a reborn, not to mention the one or two incomprehensible special skills, the changes in physical data alone have surprised many people, let alone the side effects, they even this kind of enhancement The principle is not found. DNA, blood, bones, everything has no signs of invasive changes. is completely different from getting an opportunity, or using drugs. It seems that all of this is the power of the undocumented knight himself. to the end. The senior management of the Heroes Association has thoroughly understood one thing. Don''t think about being able to understand the power of "God". Finally, the Association sent a representative to have a high-level dialogue with the undocumented knight. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ "Unlicensed knight." The representative helped his glasses and handed over a copy. "Because of your chance, the association has decided to propose such a brand new contract. I hope you can seriously consider it." The undocumented knight got the contract, took a look, and quickly opened his eyes. looked at the representative in front of him somewhat inconceivably. "this is......" "Don''t be surprised." The representative smiled, "It''s actually easy to think of, isn''t it? According to your statement, if you want to continue to buy cans, the money you need is a huge quality for you now. We do After calculation, even if your strength is constantly increasing and your rewards are constantly increasing, it may take several years to wait for your "pot of destiny", but we will provide you with a loan , You can quickly increase your strength, and then use your powerful force to quickly obtain funds. This is a win-win situation." is indeed a win-win. is like buying a house with hard deposits for thirty years, and buying a house first and then borrowing for thirty years. Although thirty years later, it seems to be the same. However, the latter has been living for thirty years. For undocumented knights, they can become powerful quickly, and for the Heroes Association, there can be one more powerful hero who can directly command, and they can learn more about the pot. It''s a win-win no matter how you look at it. So, the undocumented knight did not hesitate much. Then, with a crowd of people watching, he had a pleasant opening time. According to the agreement. What is out of the jar, he wants to introduce as much detail as possible. If the treasures in the second-level tank are only novel rather than powerful, then when they reach the third-level tank, they really start to surprise some people. Especially, when it comes to changing jobs. The undocumented knight opened a pot that would represent his future and his destiny from his fateful pot. -a belt. That''s right, his transfer is called Kamen Rider. This profession can be regarded as a certain evil taste of silence. It is slightly different from the real Kamen Rider system. It has undergone special magic changes, but the style is the same. Different belts and different cards are used to make different transformations. is a transfer with great potential for krypton gold. However, since it is called a knight, it naturally has the style of a knight. Kamen Rider is a hero or a demon. The importance of will occupies an important part of the matching probability, so for a long time, basically no one has opened Out of this profession with a wide range of branches. Undocumented knight, the first one. "Sure enough, someone with potential." First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ was drinking afternoon tea in silence, and already knew what kind of job transfer the undocumented knight had offered. He is still opening the can It seems that the figure of Kamen Rider will soon shine on this stage that needs heroes. In fact, it is exactly the same. Unlicensed knights, with the funding support of the Heroes Association, opened the can to the limit of junior members in one breath, and still became a brand-new hero in the name of unlicensed knights, active in the process of fighting with strangers. this day. has a height of thousands of meters, like a giant devil muscle monster appeared in the city. This is a monster who is judged to be a dragon. is enough to easily destroy several cities. should have been wiped out by Saitama, however, Saitama merely defeated the monsters, just after the battle, completely destroyed the city. And now. The undocumented knight who was wrapped in armor and wearing a mask, and couldn''t see his true appearance, came to the battlefield at the very first moment the monster appeared. At this time, he has mastered several powers in the Kamen Rider series that are eligible to be rated as blue rare skills. The infinite soul form of Kamen Rider Ghost. Kamen Rider Arks exclusive ignorance of physical defenses. There is even the exclusive four or six skills of the King of the Devil. Of course, the last one is the castrated version. Some of Kamen Riders power has already touched the rules. In short, when Saitama arrived, this battle had become a turning point in establishing the reputation of the undocumented knight. Chapter 929： : 1 person go back There are many weird heroes and weird fighting methods in this world. But, even in this world. The power of an undocumented knight is still enough to be considered a unique style. More importantly. also has extremely powerful destructive power. The power of this devil muscle weirdo can be seen clearly by all S-levels. Just a whirlwind with a hand can instantly destroy a large area. Except for a few S-level heroes standing at the peak, I am afraid that most S-levels are It will not be the opponent of this weirdo. However, the undocumented knight, the ordinary person who was only a C-rank hero a few days ago, now has his own strength, almost crushed such weird people, and controlled the aftermath of the battle to the greatest extent, and saved The civilians of an entire city. This kind of strong contrast. is enough to attract the attention of most of the S-class, even some hidden villains. Among them, he is the most active in the Heroes Association. is the sixth metal knight in the S rank. A hidden doctor who has strong scientific research capabilities and always relies on remote control of mechanical puppets to fight. "His power is basically derived from this peculiar set of armor and the belt around his waist." The metal knight obviously miscalculated the nature of the undocumented knight''s power and showed a strong desire for research. "If Entrust this power to me for research. Maybe I can replicate it. By that time, the power of the entire Heroes Association will be greatly improved." The metal knight is not keen on the hero''s mission itself. Even if it is to eliminate weird people, it is more just to test new weapons. is like a standard scientific research madman. Faced with his request, the heroes of the Heroes Association really hesitated. They are very excited. I believe that with the character of an undocumented knight, as long as this can really help more people, he will not refuse. and the only concern. is the "God" who gave the undocumented knight this power. But what they didn''t expect was. Metal Knight, it seems that he can''t wait. The existence of silence is not completely hidden in the Association of Heroes. With the status of a metal knight, the corresponding information was easily investigated. He remotely controlled the mecha and went directly to the residence of Saitama, which is also the residence of Silence. . The silence at this moment, I was drinking afternoon tea leisurely on the balcony. Just a glance, I saw the metal armor flying in the sky. "Are you a traveler?" The metal knight is controlling a flexible flying mechanical puppet, floating in front of silence, "I am very interested in the belt you gave to the undocumented knight. The power of the armor seems It''s not just machinery." silently turned his head and glanced at him. Only this one. The metal knight who was far away at his research site felt a kind of heart palpitations unexpectedly. "That''s not the power I gave." He said in a silent tone, "What I gave is just a giving. It was obtained by the undocumented knight himself. You don''t have the qualification to watch." "Not qualified?" The metal knight gathered up his extremely uncomfortable emotion, seemed to be silent for a while, and then slowly said. "I checked the information about you, God? I don''t believe that there is a God in this world. What you have should be a power that we still can''t understand-just like that belt." Metal knights scientific research ability, even in this world where monsters are born in large numbers, can be considered a ceiling level. originally when he first learned of the existence of silence. He also showed a strong guard against the unknown. Now, this kind of guard has not weakened, but after the most basic analysis of the power of the belt, he thinks that he seems to have some information. This is not a god. is just a unique, incomprehensible core force. Just give him enough time and enough samples. He must be able to resolve it. It was this desire that drove him to come here and had a remote meeting with Shen Mo. But it''s a pity. From the moment he tried to analyze the power of silence, all his words and deeds were destined to be tragedy. "If you want this kind of power, why don''t you come in person?" said silently and slowly. "Come in person? Isn''t that too risky." The metal knight seemed to sneer. But the next moment. He felt the angle of view before his eyes changed. appeared and stayed in his laboratory one second before looking at the screen, but the next second, he came to the silent front, sat upright on the chair, feeling the cold wind from the fresh air. tremble. Unbelievable. fear. All kinds of emotions surged up. A man who always hides behind and controls a mechanical puppet and never walks out of his heavily guarded and defensive "base", how strong can he count on his courage? "You, me, you..." The metal knight stammered and couldn''t say a complete sentence. From the outside, he is an insidious and insidious mad scientist with a hidden Boss face, or the kind that has no personal charm at all. Four prominent big buck teeth are enough to destroy any image. "Why, leave the defense and appear in the outside world, just make you scared?" He drank a cup of tea in silence and sighed, "That''s why I said, you don''t have the qualifications to get power from me, no matter how high Your IQ cannot conceal your inner weakness. Apart from your scientific research ability, you are basically useless." I was silent and still wondering This is not clear in the original work as an evil character, and whether it has some potential. The same potential as Da She Wan. But after meeting. just glanced, and the silence was a little disappointed. This person... is really blind to his personality. "Nothing good?" The metal knight clenched his fists, flushed his face, and seemed to be very angry with this evaluation, but there was still more fear in the depths of his eyes. This fear completely suppressed the anger. makes him afraid to do anything at all. Now he is like an ordinary person who has been torn through the hard protection, revealing a fragile heart, even worse than ordinary people. First release www.(x81zw)m./x81zw/ "You go." Silence also lost the interest in chatting with him. "I will give you one final piece of advice. Although I will not care about the offense of some ignorant people, but I will not completely ignore it, so this time, I still give You have some small punishments." The voice fell, and in the horrified eyes of the metal knight, the armor suspended next to it melted rapidly like snow under a fire. completely disappeared. And his figure was suddenly transferred to the street below. Go back alone. This is the punishment for his careful thinking by silence. The full text of The fastest ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ Chapter 930： : Only able to walk back The metal knight was trembling, wearing a thin white coat, shivering in the cold evening breeze that had just begun in autumn. The cold wind seemed to stimulate his brain. let him clearly understand one thing. My own estimate of this "God" is completely wrong. His power is definitely not that simple, but completely surpasses his expectations. Maybe he really exists like the legendary God. But, go back? His laboratory is hundreds of kilometers away from here. Its impossible to walk back. Dr. Metal touched his right hand bone. He also made some modifications to his body. It was not an offensive type, but it was a breeze to summon some of his spare armor. . But I have to go a little further. When the metal knight walked for more than half an hour and moved away from this area, it allowed the newly summoned robot to land. "After I go back, I will use the main resources and energy to analyze this unknown power." The metal knight made up his mind in his heart. Then the next moment. In his horrified gaze, the newly summoned robot in front of him melted rapidly the moment he climbed up. completely dissipated. is like being annihilated. The metal knight turned his head abruptly, as if someone was watching him behind him. The last words seemed to ring in my ears again. really let him go back? trembling, the metal knight dialed the number of the Heroes Association. The headquarters defense mechanism of the Heroes Association was largely designed and produced by him. Therefore, the Metal Knight has a special position in the Heroes Association. At this time, a distress call came and several cars drove in immediately. The one who got off the car was the representative who had met Shen Mo. "Doctor." The representative of the association showed a helpless expression, "Why do you offend''God''?" "I can''t do things, but it''s not your turn to teach you." The metal knight''s temper is not good, so he walked directly into the car. Then, the whole car dissipated. The fastest full text of ŵr ӦӦs:/.ְˢz.c/ Only the driver with a bewildered face was left. "You!" The metal knight stared at the driver ferociously, "Leave me behind." The driver shivered severely. In the end, the driver still didnt let the driver carry it. Instead, he started with animals and then went to death row prisoners. Various experiments were done. In the end, although the creatures carried on their backs would not dissipate directly, they would be deprived of all in an instant. Strength, no matter what, no one can move a bit. The metal knight continued to try. He tried every means. even includes not using tools, but making wind pressure to push one''s body, it is useless. More and more people, hearing the news, came to this place. Everyone has witnessed the struggle of the metal knight. However, there is no way. The silent sentence was more than just a sentence. He said to go back. The only way to go back. This seems to represent the truth of a certain world, and it represents an absolutely irresistible reality. "Damn it! Damn it!" The metal knight was going crazy. He does not believe in any God in this world. As a scientific researcher, believing in God means giving up his own understanding of everything, researching all goals and beliefs, but the situation in front of him seems to be constantly torturing his heart. , Especially his pride, ambition, and desire. "No, my superpowers are also useless." Tornado''s younger brother, Chuuxue also came, but it also didn''t work. In the end, she could only be a little unwilling to recommend her sister, "If it''s a sister, perhaps......" "Master Fuxue, I don''t recommend letting this matter be known to Master Tornado." Some senior officials of the association couldn''t help but shiver, and said in a semi-warning manner, "You should be aware of Master Tornado''s character, and Dr. Metal''s The end also shows that the existence is not an object that can be recklessly acted upon." In fact, this situation is still hiding the tornado. didn''t even dare to tell Tornado even when he appeared again in silence. I was afraid that this arrogant and super-powerful person who would not obey the discipline would mess around. Tornado was silent, and said nothing more. But then. This matter seems to have become more and more troublesome. Even the S-rank heroes come to join in the fun. The first one who came here was a metal bat. "In this world, there is nothing that imposing can''t do." The metal bat held the metal knight''s shoulder with one hand, the muscles bulged, as if the fire was full, "It''s just walking a few steps behind you, Look at me--" He couldn''t say anything after . The power that used to smash a ghost-level weird man with a baseball, disappeared without a trace at this moment, even he himself began to slip off, half kneeling on the ground. Even if it is an S grade, it seems to be no different from the others. "No! I am not that easy to fall down!" Fighting spirit suddenly ignited in the eyes of the metal bat, as if endless power was pouring out of his body. "Ah!" He growled and was about to pick up the metal knight. Then. fell down again. It is naturally impossible for the thin body of the metal knight to be pressed on him, but it is the rule, the rule established by existence. No one, nothing, can help the metal knight to take even one step. There are no loopholes, and there is no possibility of any wavering. Because of this, it is the silent will, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is the truth of the world. The metal bat is struggling and continues to fight. His characteristic is that he will never fall down and never admit defeat. But this time. He seemed to have met for the first time, a real, irresistible opponent. Everyone is witnessing the struggle of this powerful hero who is known for his "perseverance" and "passionate blood", covering the metal knight himself. He has observed the potential of the metal bat, knowing that its completely unreasonable perseverance brings just like seeing Power without end. But it didn''t work. All day long, the metal bat has been fighting, insisting, his spirit has reached its limit, his eyes are bloodshot, and his body is even covered with sweat. resolutely couldn''t move even a trace. Finally, he fainted. People who have witnessed all this can no longer use words to describe their feelings. "The body did not suffer any harm, but the spirit has reached its limit." An old man with bowed waist and gray hair walked over with his hands behind his back. "Silver fangs?" Someone recognized the old man and immediately exclaimed. "Even Master Banggu is here." "Can Lord Banggu have a way?" "I think it''s difficult." New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ Silver Tusk, ranked third among the S-rank heroes of the Heroes Association, can be said to be the strongest under the tornado among active heroes. Chapter 931： : The end of scientific research is God Silence was surprised when he saw Banggulai. is not like a metal knight. Banggu can be regarded as a silent and more concerned person. This boxing master has reached the realm of a place on the spiritual level. It can be said that his heart is extremely strong and he is naturally a high-quality member. A person who has his own concerns, responsibilities that cannot be let go, and a bottom line that cannot be crossed. It doesnt even have to be too silent. As long as he thinks it is necessary, he will step into the world of membership, and then walk on the path he believes. If he thinks that there is no need to meet the challenge, then it is useless to say more, he will stay in this world without regret. Wait quietly for the end of life. did not expect. is just a small punishment, it will trigger such a series. smiled silently and continued to watch. The arrival of Banggu has given many people information, but everyone does not have much confidence in whether Banggu can shake this rule. After all, this unprecedented power is beyond people''s imagination. It is said that the omnipotent God is the entire world, and even the entire universe, people will believe. "Banggu, I didn''t expect you to come too." The metal knight glanced at Banggu, almost desperate, and waved, "But it''s useless, what good is your old bone." "It''s not necessarily." Bangu checked the condition of the metal bat and nodded, "Sure enough, the situation is the same as I expected." "The expected situation?" The metal knight glanced at him slightly. Could it be said, what did this old man find? "Just like what I just said, the body of the metal bat did not suffer any damage, which is equivalent to saying that the power that made him feel weak is essentially derived from the spirit." Bangu raised his head and looked at the metal knight. Zhong is also full of curiosity, and a little eager to try. The metal knight also understood what he meant. narrowed those small and wretched eyes. "Do you mean that your spirit is stronger than a metal bat? No, you are referring to the master''s ability to control the spirit and the body," said the metal knight. "That''s right." Banggu nodded, raised his hand, took off his coat, revealing the lean and powerful muscles inside. Then he put his hands on the shoulders of the metal knight. "What a metal bat can do is just resist, but I can clearly understand what kind of power it is, and can truly grasp every change in my body. It''s about to begin!" Banggu''s muscles slammed hard, and immediately at this moment, they mobilized every bit of strength in his body. Whether it is muscle or spirit. All at this moment, arrived at the realm that the master of boxing should have. Even the Metal Knight showed a hint of hope. Indeed, given the master''s level of control over the body, there might be a chance. Then-- Bangu fell down. "No, no." He spoke weakly, with a look of horror in his eyes, "The realm...the realm is also deprived." Yes, at this moment, he feels like an ordinary old man. The body doesn''t look like my own. Even the spirit is not like my own. spent a lifetime of training and fighting to engrave the realm of insight and boxing close to his soul. At this moment, he disappeared without a trace, he could no longer feel his body, or even his own spirit. How can this be! ? Even if it was a failure, Bangu never thought that there would be such a level of failure. The metal knight was also taken aback. took two steps back quickly. left his body, the power seemed to be back in Bangu''s body in an instant, he got up from the ground, his eyes were full of surprise and incredible. is just a moment. He couldn''t recall the feeling of losing his realm just now, as if he couldn''t feel any realm of boxing. What kind of incredible power is this? "Come again!" Bangu''s heart of challenge seems to have been completely mobilized. The most important thing is that this feeling of being from nothing, from nothing, may help him to further his boxing realm. . Then. Everyone, once again looked at Bangu and metal bats. Repeat the process of standing up, falling, standing up, and falling. Unconsciously, the metal bat also woke up. With red eyes, he swooped at the metal knight. In the dictionary of metal bats, I did not give up two words. And then...... Atomic Samurai also came. There is also Tong Di, the shining Fulies...Almost all of the S-ranks are more active as heroes, all of them have come to try, some are still insisting, such as the Atomic Warrior and Tong Di, want to see how they can Whether it is helpful to your own, some tried it and gave up directly, such as a metal vest. to the end. The metal knight couldn''t bear it anymore. "I can not stand it any more!" He was completely mad when he was tried to push him by the atomic warrior with sword aura again. "There is no way! I can''t understand it at all!" The metal knight grabbed his hair with bloodshot eyes, and then laughed, "This is the power of God and the punishment of the only true God. How could a mortal disobey God? Will, hahaha, how can mortals reach the truth of the universe..." After witnessing the powerlessness of all the heroes, after witnessing his powerlessness. The mentality of the metal knight seemed to have changed under more and more extreme stimulation. His eyes ranged from despair to madness, from madness to fanaticism. Finally, UU Reading pushed everyone away, staggered towards the distance, and then flung to the ground. First release https://(www) https://m/.x81zw./com/ "I want to go back, no, I have to crawl back on my knees, only in this way can God forgive my sins..." The rest of the people looked at each other. Finally, Tong Di seemed to understand something. "Because of complete despair, did you transfer your pursuit of science to the pursuit of gods?" Tong Di said with a complicated expression, and then sighed, "The metal knight may have lost the motivation to continue researching technology... .... Is it God that the end of scientific research?" Actually, he is also struggling at this time. Metal Knight, once his teacher. So he knows very well. How obsessed with technology is this teacher, and how confident he is, but now, even such a talented genius has given up. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ Then myself...Do you still want to go down this road of scientific research? Tong Di turned his head and looked in a certain direction. That is where the "God" is. During this period of time, no one dared to disturb, and there was no need to go. Just from the metal knight, one could feel the real tip of the iceberg that is qualified to be called "God". Chapter 932： : The wish that Tornado wants "Let''s go." Bangu put his hands behind him, as if he had changed back to the ordinary old man, "This world is really getting more and more invisible, and I don''t know if this old bone of mine can still support it. When will I go." "If Bang Gu''s father said this, then we can''t help it." Tong Di chased after him, his face full of helplessness. The other superheroes looked at each other. broke up. For most of them, it is actually just to join in the fun. And just when everyone thought that the metal knight thing was over, a green light flew from the sky at great speed. A genius remembers һChinese m.x/8/1/z/w.c/o/m/ "That is..." Many senior executives of the association took a deep breath. Before they had any reaction, the green light had already arrived in front of everyone, with green curly hair and black tights, with an obviously angry expression. There is no doubt that it is the tornado. "Wow, you guys are all here as expected." Tornado was obviously angry, very, very angry. "If something like this happened, I kept it from me. I remember I told you and I have news from that person. Tell me immediately!" Tornado even increased his voice a little bit. All people, including strong men like Atomic Samurai, were a little trembling. The super power of tornado is also an unreasonable one. Especially this aunt''s temper... "Ahem." Bangu coughed lightly, "Tornado is just right for you to come. Have you seen the Metal Knight? Since they are all here, why not try it too." "I''ve tried it." Tornado reluctantly confessed with her arms around her chest, biting her lip, "There is no effect, no, compared to this, you are hiding from me? Who do you think I am? ,hateful!" Annoyed eyes swept across everyone. No one looked at her. "Forget it." Tornado''s eyes became colder and colder, "That person is inside, I''ll go find him myself." "Wait, wait! Lord Tornado!" The rest of the people were surprised. In this case, there is no way to ignore it, you know, they hide the purpose of Tornado, they are worried that she will mess up. But how can Tornado listen to them again? ''S figure turned into a green streamer, and disappeared in front of everyone''s eyes only at once. left a group of panicked people. "This is terrible." "Master Tornado will not experience the same thing as Master Metal Knight." "What a joke, it''s definitely more serious than that!" "What should we do now?" The encounter with the metal knight not only shows the strength of the existence, but also shows that the one is definitely not a temperless person. Facing the existence that seems to have destroyed the world in an instant, normal people will feel frightened. Your own life and everything in the world are all in the palm of others. Bangu looked in that direction, was silent for a moment, and then stepped forward. "Since it''s all like this, let''s go together." He actually wants to know, what kind of person the owner of that incomprehensible power is... And before the rest of the people arrived, the tornado arrived first. Silence is still sitting on the balcony, drinking tea, and playing games. That''s right, play games. is still an online game. The world has been messed up like this. God knows why the entertainment industry is still the same. There is no shortage of interesting games. It is very interesting to pass the time. Tornado came to the silent face. But, perhaps beyond everyone else''s expectations, she didn''t get angry or questioned or something. was rather honest, landing in front of Silence, seeming to be a little cautious and entangled. In the end, I was silent first. "Don''t know how to speak?" "..." Tornado showed an annoying expression, and in the end it seemed to be a bit self-defeating, "I know that my words are annoying, but I am not here to fight or to cause trouble, but. ....." The last few words seem to be very difficult to say. "You are here to ask me for help." Silent smiled, "You always think that the communication between people is worthless. This kind of recognition is the reason why you are rejected by others, but when you When you encounter something that your own power cannot solve, you still have to rely on the power of others." Tornados character is actually somewhat distorted. was imprisoned because of super powers when he was young. This makes her feel distrustful of everyone. but don''t know. People who dont want to trust others sometimes wont be trusted by others. This is why those people hide her and worry about her coming in disorder. "...It''s just because you are too special." It was probably the first time that Tornado was spoken in an educational tone, but she did have something to ask for help from Silence, so she simply sat down in front of Silence. Since you are so strong and look omnipotent, you can definitely help me do two things." When he said these words, Tornado''s expression felt uncontrollable tension. The rest of the people thought she would mess around. But actually, the tornado is just a little closed, a little arrogant, and not stupid. She came to find silence, asking for something. "The first thing, UU read the book where the blast is located, and the second thing, let your sister come back to you and accept your protection." Silent glanced at her and smiled, "Yes. ?" "Yes, that''s right." Tornado nodded vigorously and opened his eyes wide. This is probably the first time in her life that she has such tension. "You should be able to do it," she asked. For Tornado, she really only cares about these two things, or these two people. "It''s easy." Nodding silently, then shook his head, "But I have no reason to help you." "I can do anything." Tornado was anxious. "That''s why." Silence spread his hands and said helplessly, "The connection between people is not an insignificant thing in your mouth. On the contrary, it is very important. You can''t let blasting come to see you. You cant let Chuuxue stay by your side, so I have hopes for me, but in fact, you only need to use a little brain to know that this is not the right way." New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal : Https:/ "Why?" Tornado asked directly. "Because this is your will, not theirs." The silent tone was calm, but he answered accurately. The tornado is not stupid, but it is a bit twisted. clearly cares about Fuxue, very much, but doesn''t know the expression at all, and believes that communication is useless, and now he even hopes to be here. The wish he realized was not based on immaturity. Chapter 933： : Meet the heroes "Damn it!" Tornado couldn''t understand the silent words at all. She has never encountered such a situation. In normal times, but no one would refuse her. However, she also understands that the person in front of him is different from any existence she usually meets. If he wants to refuse, then she can do nothing. I dont know how to communicate, and force doesnt work. Tornado finally gave up. "If you don''t help, you won''t help." She stood up, a faint green light appeared on her body, as if she was planning to leave. But she soon discovered that her superpower seemed to have lost its effect. The power that can easily fly up with a single thought does not have any effect at this moment. Her power that can easily destroy an entire city can''t even leave the body at this moment. no doubt. Here, there is only one who can do this. "Are you trying to fight?" Tornado''s gaze became dangerous, and even his voice became cold, "You still want to imprison me?" is not like a little girl who is usually angry. Under this deadly expression, the real anger is hidden. For Tornado, the biggest shadow is probably the experience of being imprisoned in childhood. But silence shook his head slightly. "Don''t worry, I just want to show you something, your sister, is coming here." "My sister? Fuxue?" Tornado exclaimed. She clearly didn''t see Fuxue just now. "After knowing that my sister is swaggering to find trouble with''God'', your sister will naturally be worried, worried that her ignorant, stubborn, stinky and arrogant sister will be in danger." Silence He chuckled twice. "She, worry about me?" Tornado opened her eyes wide and bit her lip. "Damn it, it''s just unnecessary. If even me is in danger, what use is she coming!" Tornado really thinks so. It''s as if she has been opposed to Fuyuki''s establishment of such a group. The reason is also very simple. Useless. Tornado lacks true communication with people, does not understand the connections and emotions between people, and cannot understand the heart of his sister. It just blindly thinks from the perspective of results, and finally comes to the slightest connection between people. A worthless conclusion. Therefore. The first time she learned that her sister was coming, her reaction was that it was useless and might be dangerous. gritted his teeth. Tornado turned over, planning to jump off the window sill when his super powers failed. The result can be imagined. New 81 Chinese network update the fastest mobile terminal: https:/ Her figure is directly fixed in mid-air. "Be relieved, I don''t intend to hurt you. I just want to review and see which of your sisters is eligible to be my guest." Silent waved his hand gently, "So, please be honest for the time being. " Although Tornado is the elder sister, but also powerful. But, according to the standard of silence. Actually, my sister Fuyuki might be more suitable for membership. However, Tornado is a full-fledged sister-in-law. If Chuuxue is used, she might become mature. The only pity for the silence is that Saitama is not here. He ran to a supermarket a hundred kilometers away to rush to buy, and probably won''t come back before the evening. The tornado was bound by a soft and invisible force. Invisible at the same time. After a while, a group of people leaned in violently, but stopped when there was still some distance. In the end, only Fuxue, Bangu, Atomic Samurai and metal bats came forward. Fubuki was nervous. She is a small B-class, facing, but the terrible figure named "God" who plays all the S-classes between her palms. Don''t say that it is better than my sister, on the entire planet, there may be no stronger existence than the one in front of me. But, I thought of my sister. Chuuxue still came up tremblingly, stood downstairs in the apartment, raised his head, not even daring to look directly at the silent gaze, and asked with a trembling voice: "Excuse me... my sister, has Tornado been here?" She couldn''t see the tornado struggling hard in invisible. "Well, I''ve been here." Silent and leisurely drinking tea, glanced down, but his gaze was placed on the metal bat, "We meet again." New 81 Chinese network update the fastest computer terminal :https://www.@x81zw@@ "I didn''t know that you were such a powerful person last time." The voice of the metal bat had a bitterness that had never been felt before, "How did you do it? This is the first time I have encountered a force that cannot be resisted. " He is basically here these days. Even if its a passionate person. also had to recognize a fact in the struggle again and again. He can''t beat that power. This makes the metal bat very unwilling, and there is even a sense of frustration that has never been experienced before. "Is it the first time you met?" Silently chuckled, "It''s not the first time, or do you have a way to deal with your sister''s crying?" Metal bat, super sister control. is not afraid of any enemy, no matter how many times he is defeated, he can stand stronger. However, Du Du has nothing to do with his sister. Especially when my sister is crying. UU Reading was suddenly pierced by the silence at the moment, and the metal bat didn''t feel embarrassed, but continued to calmly say: "That''s totally different, sister''s tears...what happened to my brother, can that count as conceding?" "No, it''s the same." Silence looked back and looked at the delicate teacup in his hand. "You have always relied on momentum to fight, thinking that as long as there is momentum, there are no invincible enemies, but you still remember me Did you say that to you three years ago? After you have experienced a battle that you can''t win no matter how hard you struggled, maybe you were eligible for my approval at that time." For the metal bat three years ago, Silence did say this. It''s just that he didn''t take it too seriously. But at this time, when the silence was re-speaking, the metal bat seemed to understand the meaning of the silence. "Get your approval? I''m not fighting for this kind of thing." The metal bat put his bat on his shoulders, and looked up at silence. "I admit that you are really strong. I only rely on momentum. Maybe it will never be your opponent, but so what, except for my sister, there is no one in this world who can make me surrender." is like a metal bat fighting with the power exerted on the metal knight again and again. Even if he knew it a long time ago, he might not be able to beat it at all. just, in his dictionary, he didn''t give up two words at all. The so-called momentum. is actually just not giving up until the end. Chapter 934： : Are you testing us? Nodded silently. The metal bats at this time are actually already qualified for the power of the can. "Very good." Silent raised a hand, put it on the balcony guardrail, raised his chin, "How about it, do you want more power?" "Can beat you?" The metal bat didn''t persuade at all. "There is this hope." Silent shrugged and said with a chuckle, "In other words, what I am actually giving is this kind of hope, that is, the hope of conquering everything, defeating everything, and realizing everything." Even for other members, silence said the same. The ultimate goal of becoming a member is to become a transcendant. It even includes surpassing him. It''s just that...it''s basically impossible to do this, because silence doesn''t stop and wait. "Then I want it." The metal bat was also unambiguous. "Then go over there, pay and get your power." Silent waved his hand. The figure of the metal bat came to the other side in an instant, he seemed to be a little dumbfounded, then he realized it, his eyes were frenzied, and then piles of cans appeared beside him. really! The rest immediately thought of the undocumented knight. Although the reason why the undocumented knight is strong is a secret in the association, in fact, many people know it, at least all of the S-level knows. He got the jar from this "God". And now. Has the metal bat also gained such power? Bangu looked silent, and glanced at the atomic warrior next to him. Both seemed thoughtful. however. There are people who care more about the rest. "Sir." Chuuxue couldn''t help taking a step forward. "If my sister does anything to offend you, I will apologize to you for her." "Ouuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu." Tornado struggled harder, but it was useless. Standing in her perspective, you can clearly see Chuuxue''s expression. That is fear, trembling. There is worry and courage. Fuxue is just a small B-class, weak and helpless, at least in Tornado''s eyes, but it is such Fuxue, but at this time she bravely stood up for her, and mustered the courage to face the terrifying big The devil pleaded. "You said the devil at any time." Silent glanced at her, and the voice appeared directly in her mind. "The voice in your head, I can hear you clearly. Peace of mind, I just want to test. Blow the snow." Tornado''s body stiffened. He showed an incredible expression. All the things in my mind are actually known? so...... Even the reason why I became a hero? "Of course." The silent voice sounded again, "Isn''t it just looking forward to the back of the person who saved you, so I also want to be a hero like him. This idea is very young, and there is nothing to be embarrassed about." "Uuuuu." Tornado struggled even more violently. She has always been dismissive of the relationship between people, but she is looking forward to others. If this kind of thing is let others, especially Fuxue, know... Well, the worst situation for Tsao Jiao is undoubtedly that his true heart is known by people who value it. But what does this have to do with silence. Silence returned his sight to Chuuxue''s body. "Unfortunately, I didn''t find someone to serve here." said quietly and calmly. "But, but my sister did come to you, and did not leave." Chuuxue was a little anxious, "You are so powerful, you must know where my sister is." In fact, in Chuuxue''s opinion, her sister''s Tornado is very likely to be here. I didn''t see it. What is going on, I am afraid that only the silent person in front of him can give him the answer. "I am so powerful, why should I answer your question?" The silent expression remained calm, "Besides, even if I really want to punish Tornado, what is the effect of your request?" The two consecutive questions made Chuuxue speechless. But she clenched her fist. Still stubbornly looking at silence. Say nothing. Obviously, this is her last effort for her sister tornado. "Your efforts are worthless in Tornado''s eyes." Silence looked straight into her eyes, her eyes deep, and she couldn''t see any thoughts at all. "You should be very clear about this, no matter you gather. How many people, and how hard they work, is still worthless in front of the real strong." "It''s not worthless." Chuuxue bit her lip, as if she was giving up. "This power may not be worth mentioning in front of you, but for me who is weak, relying on others can get better than myself. Being alone is more powerful because of your own weakness, so you should contact others!" The same sister, the same superpower. One is extremely powerful, and one is only a mere B-level. Chuuxue may have been unwilling. However, more often, she just wants to prove her worth. Silence half-squinted his eyes. "Not bad." He finally gave this evaluation, and suddenly smiled, "So, do you want to go beyond the tornado?" "You mean..." Chuuxue looked at her silent smile, and her heart suddenly began to throb and throb violently. She came for her sister and never thought that she could gain this power. But now, it seems... He shook his head vigorously, dispelling the desire in his heart. "I now want my sister to be safe." She said in a tone that was almost pleading. "Don''t worry." Silently smiled, "Don''t think your sister is too stupid, she didn''t offend me." "Then..." Chuuxue looked at silence anxiously. "Don''t worry." Silence no longer denies that the tornado is in his hand, "I''m asking if you want to exceed the power of the tornado." "...I think!" Chuuxue nodded fiercely. Now that the safety of the tornado was confirmed, her heart also burned with the desire to prove herself. Only people who are naturally weak can understand the importance of strength. There is no power. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM One''s own will, one''s own value, and even the closest people''s approval. "Then you go there too." After the silence raised his hand a little, Chuuxue''s figure was instantly moved to the other side. Then, no matter what, continue to struggle tornado. The silent gaze was placed on Bangu''s body. "So, is you next?" smiled silently. "Your Excellency, are you testing us?" Bangu''s hands are behind him, probably the one with the most relaxed expression among all of them. I saw two examples of metal bat and Fuxue. He can naturally see what silence is doing. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 935： : The protagonist of the fantasy villain "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Obviously, silence is giving different people that kind of magic pot. Powering different people. But this does not seem to be given casually. There seems to be a certain standard. Bangu saw this. However, silence shook his head. "Test? No." He smiled. "It should be said that the audit is more accurate. I know your heart, your will, and your qualifications, but the point is whether you know it." According to the silence, these people can directly become members. However, they themselves need to know how their qualifications came from. Need to know more. What kind of will the Chamber of Commerce really needs, and what requirements it has on them. Bangu seemed to understand. But it doesn''t seem to understand. "Then look, does the old man have this qualification?" Banggu asked. "It''s up to you to decide, not for me." Silent shrugged and smiled with a relaxed tone. "Actually, there are two important points. First, do you desire power? Second, you are willing to pay for this power. At what price." After hearing these two points, many people''s eyes shimmered slightly. The strength of the undocumented knight is what everyone sees. For these heroes, it is impossible to say no desire, especially watching someone who was weaker than them not long ago, almost overnight, possesses terrifying power. It''s just a purely comparative psychology. It will also induce people''s desires. "I yearn for power." A hero ran out eagerly, unable to restrain his excited expression, and shouted loudly, "And I am willing to pay everything for power!" obviously. This is a man who is very obsessed with power. "Oh?" The silence prolonged a little, and said casually, "The price of everything?" "Yes!" The A-rank hero almost couldn''t restrain his desire. "Then let me put it to the test." Silence stood up from his seat and looked at the man who was looking up at him. He simply highlighted a few words, "Look straight at me." Puff through. The A-level hero suddenly knelt to the ground. Sweat dripped on his forehead. In his eyes is infinite fear. He saw "everything" from the silence. Really lose everything. The death of relatives and friends, the destruction of the world, and even own hands and feet, own ears and nose, and the admiration of others, the admiration of others... Everything is gone. At the price of this, strength was gained. Although it was only a short moment, for the A-level hero who stood up, it seemed to have experienced endless pain. He yelled like crazy. "No more! I don''t want any more!" Then he crawled around and ran back frantically, everyone could see his utterly gaffey expression. "What did you do to him?" Bangu was dumbfounded. Because he could see that this person''s spirit has collapsed. Maybe he will never have the ability to continue being a hero. "I didn''t do anything." Silence sat back in his position, "Just as he said, took everything from him, of course, in an illusion, it seems that he is not what he said. , Have such a strong heart." "..." Bangu was silent for a while and couldn''t help but said, "Why didn''t the rest of the people go through such a test?" "I said, this is not a test." Silent condescendingly looked at Banggu and everyone, "I know who is qualified, your heart, your past and future, everything of you can''t escape my eyes. Its just that some people still need a little sculpting, and Xiang just now, he doesnt even have the qualifications to be sculpted, I just let him understand this." People''s hearts will change. However, for the silence that can see the future, this change is also destined. Some people really cant. Even if you become a member and come to the Chamber of Commerce, you will lose the motivation to move on, and you are more willing to stay in a small world, relying on your own strength to enjoy a luxurious life. Such people, naturally, cannot be recruited into the chamber of commerce, because if there are too many, it will affect the atmosphere of the entire chamber of commerce. And Bangu also understood the meaning of silence. "It''s incredible." Bangu put his hands behind his back, showing a thoughtful expression, "So, all I need is determination, right?" "Yes." The silence was based on an affirmative reply. "If metal bats and Fuxue are carved and polished, then you are about to take shape, and there are undocumented knights, and his heart is even better than yours. The vast majority of people in the world must be strong, as long as the opportunity is before his eyes, he will do everything possible to seize it." This is why. UU reading www. uukahnshu.com The first person to find silence was the undocumented knight. The heart of the undocumented knight is simply born for members. There is even a feeling that the criteria for becoming a member is based on him. And Bangu. It depends on how he chooses. Do you want to continue the rapid advance, or retire and enjoy life? Bangu was lost in thought. "You don''t need to worry and give me the answer now." Silent held up a cup of tea, "I will stay in your world for a while, and there are some interesting things. Some interesting people have not appeared, such as- Your disciple." Bangu''s pupils shrank suddenly. He raised his head. There seemed to be some incredible silence. As the master of boxing, he had many disciples throughout his life. However, at this moment, he knew exactly which one the silence was referring to. The traitor who even amazed him. "Is he qualified too..." Bangu''s voice trembled. The rest of the people looked at Banggu in surprise, especially the Atomic Warrior. Because the Atomic Warrior knew very well, he felt a certain fear in Bangu''s voice. He is a great master of boxing with nearly perfect spiritual realm. "I don''t need to answer this question." Silent shrugged, "I didn''t say that only the righteous can get power from me. The heart of your disciple, the degree of cherishment in my place, is the same as the undocumented knight. Comparable." That is indeed someone who makes silence very important. After all, in his original destiny, that person went from being a weak person to the realm of defeating everyone. If it wasn''t for Saitama. That is a standard fantasy villain protagonist. Chapter 936： : Tsunderes greatest natural enemy "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Yes, silence refers to hungry wolves. He was also a former disciple of Bangu. The original book shows the process of the hungry wolf from ordinary people to monsters beyond the dragon level in detail. Hungry wolves in turn stand from the perspective of eccentrics, believing that eccentrics who are constantly bullied by heroes are essentially the weak, so they hate heroes, but His inner determination also became stronger in the battles. This disciple was said in silence at this moment. Even Bangu couldn''t take it lightly. "That person is the person I worry about the most." Bangu looked at silence, "You should know how many people will suffer misfortune if such a dangerous person gains power." "I think, I have said very clearly." Silence is still an unhurried tone, "Anything has two sides, justice and evil, there is no difference for me, because evil people will also There is a shining will." "...Is that so?" Bangu lowered his head. He already understood. The criterion for the opponent''s evaluation is determination, not morality. In this case....... For this already terrible world, it may not be good news. God is not even the savior. Think about the power of undocumented knights. If hungry wolves also have such power, then those waiting for this world will fight more cruelly. What''s more, I dont know whether this "God" will favor weirdos. Maybe in front of him, weirdos will also have humanity. The same status. "In that case, I have no choice." Bangu raised his head. "It''s not that I don''t want to live a leisurely life in comfort, but circumstances don''t allow it." "That''s you wrong." Silent shook his head and said sharply, "It is not the world, let alone the situation, that does not allow you to live a comfortable life. It''s just your own heart." "..." Bangu showed a helpless expression. It was really seen through. indeed. From the beginning, after embarking on the path of boxing, it was impossible to have a peaceful life to meet him. Perhaps from the beginning, he did not have a second option. Then, Bangu was silently moved to a place with Fuxue and the metal bat. Go and open his jar. Silence did not worry about their financial problems, because behind these three people stood the Association of Heroes. At this moment, they have begun to contact the Heroes Association. All you need to do is to receive from the Heroes Association first, to enhance your own strength, and to use this strength to slowly kill the powerful heroes to repay the loan. This kind of transaction will naturally not be rejected by the Heroes Association. At last. Silently glanced at the atomic warrior. "You go too." He didn''t even need to say a word. The Atomic Samurai who pursues kendo is like Hawkeye. As long as a more powerful kendo is in front of him, it is impossible for him to refuse. Of course, except for the crooked ways of being a weirdo. In the seriousness of Atomic Samurai, when a swordsman starts to pursue power instead of kendo, he has already taken the wrong path. All four people have the qualifications to become members. And the rest of the people are not qualified. Some of them may also have the heart to meet the standard. However, in the era of traveling merchants, there is no saying that qualified members will be able to become members. Everything is the will of the traveling merchant himself. Therefore, when he stood up silently and returned to the interior of the apartment, no one could say more, and no one could take another step. This attitude is already very obvious. No matter how unwilling, the rest of the people can only turn around and leave. As for silence. Cross-legged looking at Miss Tornado who was bound by an invisible rope in front of him. At this moment, Tornado was facing the silence in a completely inelegant posture, glaring at her, looking at this expression, if he could move at this time, even if he couldn''t use his superpowers, he would pounce on him and bite his teeth. "If you can show such an expression, there is only me in this world." The silence chuckled. "Damn..." Tornado seemed to be able to use only such scarce words. Because she felt that if there was a quarrel at this moment, it might only make this person happier. The silence looked at her for a long while. Suddenly asked softly, "How is it, do you feel your sister''s feeling when facing you?" "What?" Tornado didn''t understand the meaning of silence. "Didn''t you also think about using your strength and your sister''s identity to force your sister to stay by your side and be protected by you?" Silently took a sip of steaming tea, which seemed to be a long exhalation , And then looked at her slowly, "Do you understand this feeling of being a weak person?" "...How can this be the same." Tornado''s eyes moved a bit, but he was still stubborn. "Yes, there are indeed some differences. For example, you have love for Fuxue." Silent shook his head, "But you know very well that this is not the point. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com" Tornado is actually a sister who is not good at expressing, a little clumsy, and a little arrogant. I ignored Chuuxue''s heart. However, with a little adjustment, she still has the qualifications to become a member. "Then what''s the matter with you?" Tornado bit his lip and twisted his head, obviously still in his mouth. "What happened to Fuyuki and me...what do you understand?" "Here again." Silent sighed, and the voice appeared in Tornado''s mind. "Didn''t I say that nothing in this world can hide my eyes, including your heart and your destiny. There is no point in being stiff and arrogant in front of you." "...Damn it!" Tornado could only say this word. For Tsundere, this ability to see through the heart is simply the greatest natural enemy. No thoughts can be hidden. Rough mouth turned into words and deeds that even felt ashamed of themselves. "If this continues, the position between you and Fuxue will be completely reversed." The silence is a leisurely drink of tea again, and he said unhurriedly, "Giving up the conversation and contact, thinking that this is nothing. You, who are worthless, will lose your last advantage of expressing your mindstrength, Chuuxue''s strength will soon surpass you, and you have never thought about it. At that time, what will you rely on to contact you and Chuuxue? It." Tornado''s eyes widened suddenly. Will Chuuxue''s strength surpass her? She never thought about this problem. In her eyes. Chuuxue is very weak, very weak, so she needs the help of her sister. But if the other way round... Chuuxue couldn''t help but shiver. She didn''t doubt the silent words, she also saw everything just now. Chapter 937： : Qualifications of Ultimate Sister Control "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Because there are examples of undocumented knights, the power that can be obtained from silence has become the definite answer. Tornado was happy for Fuxue just now. but now. After a silent reminder, she suddenly realized what this meant. This means that Fuyuki is likely to become stronger than her. It means more. She may never need to protect her sister anymore. Is this a good thing? This should be a good thing. The younger sister can be stronger than herself, and she doesn''t have to worry about what dangers her younger sister will encounter. But, but... "In this case, what is the use of my sister!" Tornado couldn''t help shouting out loud. Tsundere couldn''t conceal her feelings anymore when she really encountered something worrying, because tornado''s expression was obviously full of panic, at a loss, and helpless. She wants to protect her sister. Because I am strong and my sister is weak. This is what Tornado has always been firm in his heart. However, suddenly, my sister probably no longer needs her own protection. Doesn''t it mean that to Fuyuki, she will also become as worthless as those so-called companions of Fuyuki? This situation. Let the tornado panic instinctively. "It seems that you already understand." Silence looked at her with a deep meaning, "If you replace the communication and connection between people with pure value, you will face your situation. Once Chuuxue''s strength Surpassing you, your sister, and even the sisterhood between you, to her, has lost value." Will panic, that''s right. As long as you panic, you can break free from your self-deception. Then really realized. The relationship between her and her sister is not the relationship between the protected person and the protector, but the "love" of all the population. Actually. Tornado has now begun to realize how ridiculous what he said in the past and his denial of the establishment of the Fuzuki group, God knows that those words may one day be applied to him. Think about Chuuxue''s dissatisfaction with herself. And the rigid relationship between two people... Will be abandoned. My sister, who had lost its effect and was still disliked, would be completely abandoned by Chuuxue, and I even lost an excuse to "protect" her to approach her. "Finally admit that it was just an excuse." Silent watching Tornado''s colorful psychological activities at once, he almost laughed. In contrast. Tornado is really about to cry. As a girl with mild autism, although Tornados actual age is the Yujie, her mental age may not even be more mature than Chuuxue. Now she doesnt even care about the silent irony. Full of mind is just like sticking oars, even his eyes have completely lost their color. "Don''t worry, the things you are worried about will not appear." A silent and gentle voice appeared in Tornado''s mind, and under the effect of the power, her gaze was finally restored to some focus, and she was placed on Shen Mu''s body. "Although you have never admitted in your mouth, the bond between you and Chuuxue is not your self-righteous''protection''. It is family affection and love. Don''t you always know what kind of person Chuuxue is? Even those weak companions, she would rather bear the pressure brought by you than abandon them. How can such a Fuxue abandon you, the sister who wants to protect her because of her strength." These silent words seemed to finally relieve the tornado from the fear of being abandoned. But she is still a little weak. In a low voice, it seemed that he wanted to confirm the question of the God before him again and again. "Really, really not?" "Hahaha." The silence finally couldn''t help laughing. Where does the current tornado look like a domineering queen, I really want an eleven or twelve-year-old girl to match her appearance very well. Being silent with a smile. Tornado reacted. Her own sister, how could she not understand at all. I was completely covered by guilt just now, scaring myself here. "Have you laughed enough?" Tornado looked at the silence obviously a little embarrassed, "You still laugh, don''t think of me as a child, I am already in my twenties, don''t laugh, do you hear it!" This is probably the first time Tornado has tried to use words to silence others. Before, she did it directly. But there is no way. When it can''t be beaten, it seems that only language can be effective in the end. The silence was indeed a laugh for a while, partly because it was funny, and partly because he also knew that Tornado''s qualifications had been fixed. "Fortunately." The silence stopped the laughter, but there was a smile on his face, "One thing I am actually similar to you is that I usually don''t bother to talk to worthless people. I tell you so much. UU read naturally because you also possess the character that I value." Tornado suddenly didn''t understand what this meant. But she quickly opened her eyes. There was a look of joy in his eyes. "You mean, can I become stronger too? Just like Fuxue?" Although knowing that Chuuxue will not abandon herself just because she is stronger than herself, this contrast in strength still makes her feel frustrated. For Tornado, protecting her sister from harm by others is actually her way of expressing love. . Experienced childhood imprisonment. Tornado didn''t want his sister to be hurt. If this way of expression is completely deprived, then she will still have a feeling that the whole world is gloomy. And now. If you can gain power... "Protecting Chuuxue is your will and your wish." Silent half-squinted his eyes and said with a smile, "I have already said that for worthless people, I will not chat too much like this. , The previous you may not be ready, but now you still have this qualification, even for your sister, you will continue to advance on the road to becoming stronger." The ultimate sister control is actually the same as Uchiha Itachi in terms of wish. A strong desire to protect someone can also be recognized by the Chamber of Commerce. They will continue to grow stronger in the Chamber of Commerce. Never stop his footsteps. "Keep moving forward?" Tornado still couldn''t fully understand the silent words. However, she will soon understand. Because the silence has transferred some information into her mind. About the merchant, about the jar, about the chamber of commerce. Of course, this is the version of the traveling merchant. Chapter 938： : Tornados transfer jar "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Tornado digested the information in his mind. Compared to the look of shock. There is a sense of sudden realization. No wonder, there are people in this world who can be so strong, if they come from outside the world, it doesn''t seem so strange. The power that can realize all wishes... "Can you let me grow up?" Tornado''s eyes almost beamed and asked in silence. "So you know you are naive?" Silent chuckled twice. "No!" Tornado struggled, "I just don''t want to look like this kid anymore, and when are you going to tie me up?" Tornado still had a bit of resentment towards the figure of a child who was no longer growing up. Especially many times she was mistaken for Fuyuki''s sister. This resentment. It''s about the same as Saitama''s resentment for his hair. "It''s easy and easy to say, but hard to say." Silence moved his fingers to release the **** of the tornado. "After all, this is not the deepest desire in your heart. It depends on luck. If you are lucky, Maybe it will be solved with just one jar. If you are not lucky...then who knows." "Can''t you move your fingers to help me solve this problem?" Tornado moved his arm, but didn''t do anything, just sat in front of silent angrily. Maybe she didn''t even notice it. After realizing what kind of existence was in front of her, she showed her original appearance more and more. That is, the mentality of a child. "For me, even if it is a problem that can be solved with my fingers, why should I help you." Silently pinched his chin, and then interrupted what Tornado wanted to say, "I see Come on, you look more cute now." "..." Tornado''s expression froze. If it were the rest, she would definitely scold the pervert unceremoniously. But when I knew what kind of person I was in front of me, I was still a little screaming. "When you think about it in your mind, it is already a curse for me." The silence laughed again. "Relax, I can tell whether it is malicious or not, and I am not a restrained person. " "Then..." Tornado looked at silence with some caution, "Perverted?" "..." There was a slight stiffness in the silent expression. Then he shook his head helplessly. "Just bad taste." "It''s not funny at all, okay!" Tornado seemed to be sure that silence really wouldn''t be angry, suddenly increased his voice, his hands were wrapped around his chest, and a light green light appeared on his body, "You move your fingers to help me , I dont want to be like this all my life." If the tornado is more mature, this time should act like a normal girl. Unfortunately. Just such a begging tone is already very rare for her. Therefore, silence is simply a word to highlight. "Stop talking." "hateful!" Tornado gritted his teeth and looked silent as if he wanted to give him a super power package. "Aren''t you able to communicate well with others?" After drinking a cup of tea in silence, he seemed to say suddenly with emotion, "Even if you are as strong as me, you will still enjoy this kind of conversation. So, what you thought in the past To communicate worthless ideas, lets throw them in the trash can as soon as possible. After that, get along well with other people, especially your sister." "Why did it suddenly become like an old father?" Tornado stomped fiercely, with her hands around her chest, "Huh, you don''t need to talk about the relationship between me and Fuxue, hurry up and give me my jar. And my membership badge." Silently chuckled twice. He really missed it a bit. In fact, after leaving Naruto World, including in One Piece World, he rarely interacted with members like this. Rather, it is somewhat constrained by position. But at this moment, I feel that this is also an interesting experience, as if in his heart, there is actually some yearning for the identity and life of a traveler. When the Chamber of Commerce is truly on track, maybe he can continue his journey. Give her the members of Dragon Roll. Because of her strength, Tornado cannot buy too many cans. Strictly speaking, her strength has exceeded the limit of junior members and can reach the level of intermediate members. Therefore, the only thing that can be given to her is a transfer. Jar. Tornado is used unceremoniously. The last one that came out turned out to be a spiritual teacher. That''s right, this is for silence. "It''s really good." The silence was a little surprised. "This profession, even in the endless world, can be regarded as a very powerful kind. The whole life can slowly sublimate, and even reach the''true. God''s degree... even if it is detached from everything, it is more likely than ordinary occupations." "Is it so powerful?" Tornado did feel the change in his ability to read. If we say that the previous use is just instinct. UU reading Now, even if it is on the right track. The mental power has changed from tangible to intangible. A condensed planet revolves in the mind, but with a movement of mind, the majestic mental power seems to be part of the will, and even thinking becomes quick. Although it''s just a job transfer jar. But because of the perfect fit with the original ability, the strength of Tornado still has a huge growth. "Even if Chuuxue finishes opening the jar, it shouldn''t be my opponent." Tornado seemed quite happy. "Don''t be complacent so quickly." The silent smile was slightly mysterious, "On your planet, there is another existence who has reached the level of a senior member." "Oh?" Tornado was obviously taken aback, "Senior member?" She already had relevant information in her mind. Very clearly know. Even the current self is only comparable to the level of an intermediate member. And senior members. Is it possible to destroy the existence of the planet with your fingers? On this planet, are there senior members? "Don''t use such an expression." Silent gestured around, "I can''t just find a place to live in peace, although I don''t care about these trivial things, but at least there must be something that interests me. Things will do." Tornado also reacted violently. The message did say that God lived with a bald head and seemed to have a good relationship. So that bald...has the strength of a senior member? On their small planet, there are such people, and no one knows? "Keep on working hard, your road is still very long." Silence was another tea. And this time, it meant serving tea and seeing off guests. Chapter 939： :? 斡翊? Onion repeated? /a> "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Tornado left. With a nervous mood, I went to meet her sister who was still opening the jar. I believe that after this, I got a tornado of growth, and I can get along well with the strength of Fubuki. In fact, the reason why silence shed light on Saitama''s strength is to see what happens to people in this world after they learn about Saitama''s strength. worship? use? friendly? In any case, Saitama''s last life on this planet will not change the same as in the past. late at night. After snapping up a lot of daily necessities, Saitama, who was satisfied, finally came back. To his regret, he did not prepare the delicious food waiting for him to go home. The silence was just sitting on the balcony, drinking tea and watching. moon. "It looks very boring." Saitama put down his things and walked over. "I said it a long time ago. Why don''t you go rushing with me? Today is really super cheap. One more person can bring a lot of things. ." He sat directly opposite the silence. Also raised his head. Can see a full moon. But there was no change in his expression. On the contrary, his bright head reflected the light of the moon, more like a big shiny light bulb. "It seems that you are indeed starting to leave the category of ordinary people in your mind." Silence moved back to his gaze, staring at this powerful mortal, "You should not forget that as an ordinary person, you , And there are often times like this, thinking about life, thinking about the future, or other messy things." Saitama was taken aback. He pinched his chin, as if there was such a time. Especially during the time when I was absent from work, I felt very confused. Looking at the moon in the middle of the night, I was able to drink and drink for most of the night by myself. However, now he can recall the scene at that time, but he can''t recall the mood at that time anyway. When did it start? It seems that it has indeed begun to deviate from ordinary people. "Get to know more people, Saitama." The silence said suddenly, "The changes that have happened to your mind are not curses or special external forces, but simple ones, brought about by powerful forces and a numb heart. Influence, even me, I cant do anything deliberately. You need to get in touch with things outside of combat and make friends who have nothing to do with combat." "Is that so..." Saitama thought for a while, then nodded, "If this is your suggestion, then I will try it." For a long time, he will not do anything that he finds uninteresting. but now. At the very least, accepting silent suggestions doesn''t seem boring to him. It feels good that someone cares. "Eating hot pot, eating hot pot, I bought a lot of ingredients today, and let me invite you to eat it again." Saitama focused on eating again. Only when it comes to eating, will he behave slightly like an ordinary person. At the very least, the expression is much richer at once. And just silently mentioned such a simple third day. Saitama, brought a person back. To be precise, a reformer. Janos. Occupying the position of the second male in the destiny, as Saitama''s disciple, was dubbed by sand sculpture netizens as "with the most expensive funds, the most brutal beating." "Silence." Saitama looked quite happy. "I''ll take a friend back with me as you said." "Friends?" looked at Janos thoughtfully in silence. "Hello, my name is Janos." Janos was obviously a little nervous, "I want to correct it. I am not a friend of Saitama teacher, but a disciple of Saitama teacher." It was obvious that Janos clearly knew what kind of existence the person in front of him was. In the entire Heroes Association, it has been completely spread. A "God" who is omnipotent and able to give the rest of the people great strength. Even Genos has a special channel to know something that only a few people know, that is, "Saitama" who lives with "God" is also a powerful man with terrifying power, according to someone who does not want to be named The S-level tells that it is a force that can easily destroy the world. And such two people, such a place. He came in with only a stack of money and some good ingredients. How could Jenos not be nervous. "Hahaha." After watching his inner drama in silence, he couldn''t help but laugh a few times, "Don''t care so much, this is Saitama''s home, since he treats you as a friend, he can naturally come over." "Yes, thank you very much!" Jenos breathed a sigh of relief. "Let me tell you, silence, Janos is super nice." Saitama reached out and patted Janos on the shoulder, and raised the bag in his hands. "It''s the first time I met, so I gave such a precious gift. , I have decided, Janos will be my friend from now on." So is the gift more important? Silently glanced at Saitama. I shook my head in my heart. Although Saitama seems a little silly, UU Reading is especially good at getting along with people, but in fact, his intuition is very keen. Janos was not the one who had discovered his strength by luck. More, because they get along. This is fate. "Saitama, you go get the hot pot, Janos, sit here." Silent patted the position in front of him. "Yes!" Janos began to nervous again. "Hey, can Jenos be your guest too?" Saitama seemed to have guessed what the silence is going to do, seeming a little surprised. "It can only be said that it has this potential, but it still needs a little sculpting." The silence did not hide. "Oh, you talk, I''ll cook the meat." Saitama took the bag in his hand and walked to the kitchen, and at the end he held out his head, "Give me some of that super delicious base. That kind of primer feels tasteless." "There was a little left last time, I put it on the left cabinet." Silently smiled. It really looks like a few good friends have a dinner together. If there are more girls, the atmosphere will be better. But Jenos, now obviously not in the mood to think about the girl, when he heard the silence saying that he had this potential, he was in a feeling of being hit by the happiness that fell from the sky. with potential? What the silence said to Banggu at the beginning was also spread out as some kind of information. Although Jenos has not joined the Heroes'' Association now, he has his own channels to know these things. "First of all, you are eager for the motivation of power, which is to find the reformer who destroyed your family in the first place." Silence put the realization on Genos again, tapping his fingers on the table, his dark eyes seemed to be able to See through everything. Chapter 940： : Janos and Hungry Wolf "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! When Janos was fifteen, his home was destroyed by a reformer. Even he himself was seriously injured. But luckily he was rescued by Dr. Cusno and became a reformer ever since. This is his past. And his future...there is nothing special, he has been beaten all the time, and Saitama will avenge him after the defeat. It can be said that he is a character specially used to set off Saitama''s power. At this moment, although Janos was surprised that everything about him was known by the man in front of him, thinking about the rumors related to this man, it was difficult to hide his excitement. "Yes!" he shouted loudly, even bending over again, "I hope to know the identity of the reformer, please make it through!" Jenos is pursuing power for revenge. This is his biggest motivation for becoming stronger at the moment. Of course, only now. In the back, it will slowly become a longing for Saitama and a desire to catch up with Saitama. "That''s your own destiny. I won''t intervene." Silence didn''t tell him his plan, but shook his head. "I just want to tell you that if you become stronger only for revenge, then your potential is also It stopped at the moment when the revenge succeeded. You do not have the qualifications to obtain power from me. You need to''carve''." Just being silent does not mean that he can gain power directly. It means that he still needs a little sculpting. Now, the meaning in the words is clear. It is not enough for him to become stronger. However, Janos couldn''t understand this kind of words at this moment. He seemed to want to say something, but was stopped by silence and raised his hand. "Lets stop here." Silently looked at him, "Remember what I said, then follow Saitamas back to practice, and when you truly understand what I mean, I will give you strength , But if you cant understand, then you wont get my approval either." At exactly this time, Saitama came out carrying the hot pot. Hearing this sentence, I was obviously surprised. "Let him practice with me?" "Yes." Silent shrugged, "You have the qualities he needs to learn, just let him follow you, not to mention, aren''t you interested in what I''m doing? This person will leave it to you. How to guide him is your business." "When you say that, I suddenly felt pressure." Saitama sat down and vomited, "And I always think you are lazy." "If you think so, so be it." Silently smiled. Upon seeing this, Jenos could only suppress his inner anxiety. He is very clear. There will be no free lunch in this world. He can do anything for revenge. What''s more, following Saitama teacher''s practice and exploring powerful secrets was originally one of his goals. "Speaking of it, did you do a lot of things while I was away during this time?" Saitama suddenly thought of something and looked at silence, "Listening to Janos, you seem to have given a lot of people strength. ." "It''s just a qualified person." Silently waved his hand, "It''s only a few people away, it can be solved, especially there is a villain named Hungry Wolf, I am waiting for him to start showing his prowess now." There are a lot of potential people in this world, but not too many. Among the remaining people, the only one who really made the silence pay attention was the hungry wolf. "Villain." Saitama seemed to sigh, and then didn''t say much. He did not take this matter to heart. Even if he is a hero, he also knows that there will always be an endless stream of villains in this world, and this cannot be changed. In contrast. The hot pot in front of me is more interesting. However, Jenos remembered this name firmly. The villain... is the meaning of the villain. Why can a wicked person be recognized by this powerful existence? Being silently rejected, Jenos'' mood was obviously not as calm as it seemed. After this day. Jenos began to inquire about the hungry wolf through the Heroes'' Association, and after knowing that he became a disciple of Saitama, the Heroes'' Association also gave Jenos extremely high convenience. Bangus disciples have rebelled against his teacher. There are rumors that they are hunting heroes, but the impact is not very deep. Bangu has never said that he wants the Heroes Association to help find them, so he has not deliberately paid attention. However, Janos began to keep it in mind. He even asked many people to help him find it. Such changes that did not appear in the original work are naturally realized in silence. "It seems to be a good development point." Silence moved his fingers and made some changes to fate. then. At this moment, the fate of Jenos, the weak monk and the hungry wolf, produced a meeting point that none of them expected. This was a week after Fuyuki had waited for the hero who had opened the can to show up. The whole world is overwhelmed by these S-rank heroes whose strength has soared suddenly. U U Reading www.uuknshu.com Mainly Fuxue, and undocumented knights. One used to be B-level, and one was even C-level. Now all of them have been directly promoted to S-level in a short period of time, showing great power. In particular, one looks beautiful and has a great temperament, and the other is full of passion and passion. Helpful. Originally possesses not low topicality. However, when the vast majority of people became obsessed with these two newly promoted S-tier heroes, one person expressed disdain and indignation. "S-class hero?" Hungry wolves were fighting in a small alley, licking their wounds, looking at the two advertisements posted on the wall in front of them, the corners of their mouths seemed to be sneering, "It''s like an artist, this is also called Hero? It seems that there are two more hunting targets." Hungry wolves'' hatred of heroes is largely due to the fierceness in their bones and the exclusion from their childhood. But under this hatred. In fact, there is a longing that he doesn''t even know. Therefore, he actually needs to be polished. And at this time. "Found you." A voice suddenly appeared. The hungry wolf raised his head and looked at the reformer who appeared in front of him. A lot of information flashed through my mind in an instant. However, this person was not found among the public heroes of the Heroes Association. "Not a hero?" He stood up. It can be said that there is no weak strength to transform people, especially this kind of whole body transformation, because just to do this step requires not low technical support. If it is a hero, it should not be low level. It is impossible for him not to know. "I just completed the hero test today." Janos took out a piece of paper from his body, "So now, I am also a hero, and I am the transformer Janos." Chapter 941： : Jenos vs. Hungry Wolf "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The paper Jenos held in his hand was a test of hero level. From the eyes of the hungry wolf, it is natural to see the content above clearly. His pupils shrank suddenly. Because he saw it, the final hero level was clearly written on it. S grade! The reformer in front of him is an S-rank hero? "Hey, hey." The hungry wolf''s body seemed to tremble slightly, and the corners of his mouth were getting bigger and bigger. "Are there more new S-rank heroes recently." This is not a tremor of fear. But trembling with excitement. The hungry wolf now has started hunting A-level heroes, and his injuries were brought to him by a hero who had just been promoted to A-level. I did not expect to be able to meet the S-rank hero so soon. "It''s just that more and more people want to be heroes." Janos put away his evaluation paper. "So, what''s the point for the S-rank hero to come to me?" The hungry wolf was already staring at Jenos, looking at his body. His eyes were full of suppressed fighting spirit. It seems to be thinking about where to start better. "I have been investigating you." Genos was also observing the hungry wolf in front of him, "After being driven out by Master Banggu, you have been hunting heroes, from C level to B level, and within ten minutes In the past, you hunted a newly promoted A grade, which exposed your position." "That''s it." The hungry wolf seemed to understand, but it didn''t seem to understand at all. He doesn''t care about it. However, Jenos''s words still caught his attention. "You said you''ve been investigating me?" Hungry Wolf smiled wildly, "This is really flattered. I didn''t expect that I would still attract the attention of S-Class." "A strong man I respect very much said that you have the potential to be valued by him. This is why I am looking for you." Jenos didn''t hide his intentions, he slowly took off his jacket, revealing the vest inside, and the pure metal drive, the light on his body shone slightly, and he assumed a fighting posture. His mechanical torso has begun to run at full capacity. "I want to know what kind of abilities and qualifications you have that can be valued by such a powerful existence!" "Oh? This surprised me even more." Hungry Wolf didn''t expect this to be the case either. He was thinking crazy in his mind, and he didn''t think who it might be. That old man Bangu is impossible. If Bangu valued him, he would not be driven out. What''s more, when the reformer in front of him just talked about Bangu, he didn''t have the expression of incomparable respect when he talked about the strong man. And tone. Forget it. Hungry Wolf is not a person who can think so much. At this moment, his blood and fighting spirit have burned. Standing in front of him, but an S-rank hero! "Yes, really good." Even regardless of his injuries, Hungry Wolf stepped forward, squatting sideways, posing as a boxing combat posture, "I originally wanted to take care of those A grades first, and then go to S Grade, but since I was found, there is no reason to evade!" "Don''t plan to run away?" Jenos was frantically scanning the body of the hungry wolf. There are many places of blood on it. "I am not the A-level you defeated. Even in the heyday, you are not my opponent. What''s more, in the current state-you will be defeated easily. This is obvious." "Really?" The hungry wolf moved his steps and beckoned, "Are you really only good at talking?" "...I won''t keep my hand, even if you are valued by that adult." Jenos started to eject flames behind him, and the powerful driving force drove his body to rush up at a terrifying speed. It is rushing forward! Jenos did not think that Hungry Wolf was his opponent. After all, this is a person who can suffer such severe injuries in battle with A-level. Front, facing the face, is a full punch! however. The hungry wolf took a step to the side just right. "Your actions are so obvious, and your eyes are transforming people!" Hungry grinning grinningly, after avoiding the punch, the whole body leaned forward! It is the classic trick in boxing. Carrying immense power on his shoulders, he slammed into the body that Jaenos rushed into. There was a loud noise like a metal collision. His own impact, coupled with the strength carried by the other party, combined the two, it turned out to be Jie North flew out and hit the wall hard. "Really hard." The hungry wolf himself took two steps backwards. Blood has penetrated under his bandaged shoulder. There was originally an injury, but he could get better if he hit the body with metal. However, the hungry wolf didn''t care. Even the smile became more and more crazy. Because, right in front of him, the whole person was embedded in the wall of Jenos, UU reading has an obvious depression in his chest. "It seems that you are not really copper bars and iron bones." The hungry wolf laughed wantonly. "Did you learn boxing skills from Bangu?" Janos was shocked, and easily escaped from the wall, with a trace of dignity on his face, "I underestimated you. I didn''t expect to be in this state. You can still use boxing skills." Is this what is valued by that adult? Bangu also got strength from that adult. So, the reason is boxing? Jenos seemed to have found the cause, but in the next instant, he found that the hungry wolf in front of him had disappeared. "When fighting, don''t get distracted, transform people!" The hungry wolf unexpectedly bent over from the blind spot of the angle of view and came to Jenos''s back at the moment, with both hands, he clasped it firmly. Janos'' neck, "I can see it clearly. You only have your own head up and down. In this case, if you just twist your head off, it will be over even if you are transforming people." The palm of his hand slammed hard, and in an instant, Jenos''s head was rotated 180 degrees. However, it did not twist down. "Naive, do you think you can lock me?" Janos turned his head on his own. Not only that, but his limbs were also rotated to the point that only a reformer could do it, completely restraining the hungry wolf in reverse. In the eyes of the rest. It''s as if two men are holding each other''s heads, entangled with their limbs, freezing affectionately. But at this moment of murder, only they know. "100% output, turned into ashes in the fire." Genos''s body was already lit up with orange-red light, and all the energy began to be transmitted to the flame jet ports of his limbs. Chapter 942： : The terrible growth of the hungry wolf "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Hungry wolves still lack the experience and knowledge to fight against humans. Fighting artificial humans by fighting humans will definitely suffer. At this moment, he seemed to be dead. However, hungry wolves are not the type to panic in battle. Instinct even surpasses thinking at this moment, and moves faster than emotions. At the moment Jenos jets, the hungry wolf gathers at one point with all the strength, and in turn slams viciously. push lightly. The sound of metal distortion is particularly obvious. Then there is the explosion of flames. The entire small alley was flooded with fires rushing wildly at this moment. When everything subsided, Genos stepped on the hot floor and made a sizzling noise. His entire arm was removed, and there were also burning marks in the rest. The key is. A shocked expression still remained on Jenos'' face. What just happened? The hungry wolf brutally attacked the energy transmission node on his arm, created an explosion, and used the power of the explosion to break free, and then fled directly. The instinct that surpassed the speed of thinking and the simple and sharp decision-making finally resulted in such a result. Severely wounded, his strength is not as good as him, and he has no experience in fighting against cyborgs, but he still runs away. shame. Jenos''s other hand is tightly squeezed, although he can guarantee that it will be a miracle that the hungry wolf will survive the explosion just now, and the injury is definitely not light, but he bought you for this result. I still feel my powerlessness. this day. When Jenos returned to Saitama''s home, his expression was still extremely dim. "What''s the matter with you." Even Saitama realized that Jenos was wrong. "Is there no time to rush to the supermarket to buy it? Or is the wallet lost?" "He just felt frustrated." Silently smiled. Silence naturally means seeing everything that happened today. After listening to Jenos, there was an expression of shame on his face. "Have you seen it?" "Well, I saw it." Nodding silently, "You want to prove yourself by defeating the hungry wolf, but you failed. I think you should understand what I value about the hungry wolf." "Fighting talent, decisive determination." Janos sat cross-legged in front of silence. On the way back, he had been thinking about why he failed today, and finally realized that Hungry Wolf has terrible talents. It''s like an S-class hero, a metal bat. Moreover, after judging that he was incapable of fighting again, he didn''t flee in the slightest. He is indeed a terrible guy. "In addition to these, there are two more points." Silent stretched out two fingers, "Luck, and the ability to grasp luck." "Luck?" Jenos'' mind seemed to flash through. It''s not luck. I''m afraid that even he himself is not sure that he can survive or even escape in such an explosion, but he did it in the end. This can only be explained by luck, because it is impossible for him to estimate the power of the explosion. As for the ability to seize luck... "The hungry wolf knows what he needs, and has never questioned it. His efforts and determination are not for revenge, but simple, to prove himself." said quietly and slowly, "that''s why he has this. Desperate determination to seize strength and opportunity." Hungry wolves belong to the category of people who can never stop to become stronger. As long as someone is stronger than him, he can''t stop. Such a person, entering the chamber of commerce, will not only advance step by step, but also help promote the overall competitive environment of the chamber. Some members of the Chamber of Commerce will continue to advance under the promotion of others. In this way, the more members, the more beneficial the income of the Chamber of Commerce. Janos seemed to understand. It can be seen from the clenched fist that he has been somewhat stimulated by the hungry wolf. "Even if you defeat or even kill the hungry wolf, it doesn''t mean you are qualified to get strength from me." Silence said suddenly. Janos raised his head abruptly, seeming to look inconceivable in silence. Even if he defeated the hungry wolf, wouldn''t that work? "Victory against hungry wolves can only show that your strength is stronger than him, but your strength is worthless in front of me." He said in silence, and suddenly his tone changed, "But-this is indeed a good practice. The way, I think, in this process, you can get the qualities that I value." The temperament possessed by the hungry wolf is contagious to Genos who also pursues power. If you can gradually divert your wish from revenge in the battle with the hungry wolf. Then you can almost give Janos a jar. The wish of revenge, unless the object of revenge is also a member, will not be of much value in the Chamber of Commerce, because this wish will end at the moment of revenge and is difficult to maintain. UU Reading Saying this silently, Jenos also felt the fighting spirit burning in his heart. "I will let you see," he said. Defeating hungry wolves seems to have become his "little goal" before revenge. "It''s just right." Saitama looked at Jaenos''s blood boiled with undisguised envy, "I also hope that there will be a battle that makes me feel the blood, Jaenos, you have to cherish this. An opportunity." "......Yes!" After this day, Jenos took the initiative to take on the task of fighting the hungry wolf. And began to hunt down with all his strength. Hungry wolf is still hunting A-level heroes, but every hunt means that he will expose his position, and then usher in a battle with Janos. Although Jenos was not very strong at this time, the Hungry Wolf was not strong either. In the beginning, the battle was basically dominated by Janos. But every time, let the hungry wolf escape. Can be over time. Jenos gradually felt that something was wrong. The hungry wolf is getting more and more difficult. The opponent has become accustomed to fighting against the humanoids, the mistakes have become less and less, the counterattack has also become more and more fierce, and he can even clearly feel his growth every time, and in turn, Jenos'' own progress , But it''s a pitiful little, can only rely on upgrading equipment, combat experience, understanding of boxing techniques, and even combat awareness, all of which have not made much progress. Jenos, confident from the beginning, to the back, felt tremendous pressure. Silence did not say what he said about the hungry wolf. That is terrible growth. At least, for Jenos and even the whole world, the growth of the hungry wolf can be regarded as terrible. Chapter 943： : Until beyond everyone "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Finally, it was only a short period of one month. Jenos could no longer bring the pressure of life and death to the hungry wolf, but he escaped easily. "hateful!" Jenos had never encountered this kind of powerlessness. Can clearly perceive the other party getting stronger a little bit, and then surpass him a little bit. What exactly is this for? Is it just because you are looking for strength? But if he wants to be strong, he can also give everything. Jenos returned to Saitama''s house, and finally couldn''t help but asked the silence, wanting to know why the hungry wolf became stronger and stronger, but he could only watch it all. "There are many reasons." The silent sitting posture is very correct, "People are different, potential, determination, will, opportunity, when you are still weak, these few determine everything, the potential of the hungry wolf He is stronger than you, and the determination is stronger than you. Even the will is stronger than you. Starting from the first meeting without killing him, you are doomed to fail." After all, one is the villain who almost defeated everyone in the end. One is a supporting role who has been beaten. Without opening the jar, it is clear at a glance which one is strong and which one is weak and whose potential is high. "Could it be that I can only accept this?" Janos couldn''t help but said, his eyes full of unwillingness. "Do you want to beat him?" asked silently. "Yes!" Genos answered without hesitation! "Compared with revenge, that kind of wish is stronger?" Silent asked again, and even gave an example, "For example, let you give up revenge to gain the power to surpass him, even the potential to surpass him, you are willing ?" Jenos couldn''t answer immediately this time. From the day he became a human being, revenge has been his goal. He constantly trains himself. Constantly looking for weird people to fight. Revenge has always been pushing him forward. And defeating hungry wolves... it seems completely different. That kind of pain is not the hatred of the destruction of the homeland, but the pain of watching oneself being overtaken little by little, or...it''s the longing for that kind of power, that kind of growing stronger. "What kind of emotion do you have for Saitama?" Silence said again. "In this period of time, you have also gone out to fight with Saitama many times. Those weird people you can''t defeat are just like under the power of Saitama. The bubble is as weak as a bubble. After witnessing all this, how do you feel towards Saitama?" Are you feeling for Saitama-sensei? Janos looked at Saitama. Thinking back to everything that I have experienced in this period of time. That''s right. That is also longing. He longed for the invincible power of Saitama-sensei, the kind of back that seemed to be inaccessible no matter how hard he tried, as if every place on Saitama-sensei''s body and every word he said contained power. Truth is what power should look like. "It seems that you have already figured it out." Silent smiled, "This is the only thing I value in you. It is not the heart of revenge, but the longing for power. As long as you have this longing, you will be forever. You will not stop, and you are qualified to receive my gift." Just for revenge is naturally not enough. But longing for power is enough. Therefore, the hungry wolf still has revenge. This question, in Jenos'' mind at this moment, actually has an answer. Revenge is only the goal, but the hungry wolf is the man he really yearns for. "So, can Janos also get those jars?" Saitama seemed to understand, and asked in silence. Jenos also reacted violently, suddenly showing a happy expression. Looking longingly at the silence. however. The silence still just shook his head. "The direction is right, but the fire is almost too late." Silently smiled, "You continue to fight with the hungry wolf, feel his heart, and see what his attitude towards power is." "Yes." Although Janos was disappointed, he did not question the silent words. "That''s right." The silence said again, "If you feel that you can''t defeat the hungry wolf, you can ask the rest of the people to help. I believe Bangu and the undocumented knights will be happy to help you." Janos'' eyes widened suddenly. Looking for the rest of the people to help? He had never thought of such a thing, after all, in his opinion, it was his own battle. However, if this is Mr. Silences suggestion... "I''ll think about it." Jenos hesitated, finally said. "How about I go and help." Saitama seemed to be interested all of a sudden, "I''ll try it." "You don''t want to kill me all at once." Silence didn''t have any comment on this. During this period, he sold a few more jars. Until now, the only people in this world worthy of his attention were Jenos and Hungry Wolf. The importance of hungry wolves is even greater. "Don''t worry, I''ll be very careful." Saitama seemed to be a little excited after a long time, and even stood up abruptly, "Let''s go, Jenos, we will meet that person." What else can Jenos say. UU reading www. uukanshu.com After all, this is his most respected teacher. and...... He also faintly wanted to know what the hungry wolf, the man who shouted to eliminate all heroes and who would not admit defeat no matter what he faced, would be like when faced with a teacher with invincible power. reaction. That is, the day after this day. Once again, the Hungry Wolf, who defeated the A-level hero, ushered in his old opponent. Remoulder Janos. "You really don''t want to go away." Hungry Wolf had no intention of running away. He looked at Jenos before him, looked up and showed a mocking smile, "Don''t you understand? Now you Its impossible to catch me. Go back and upgrade the mechanical parts on your body. But then, I will become stronger!" Hungry Wolf had already figured out the strength of Janos. And the blessing of Torgenos. He now also understands what level his strength is in the Heroes Association. Basically, it may be a little worse than the S-level, but for the A-level, there is no possibility of failure. "Do you really think that you can keep getting stronger like this until you leave everyone behind?" Janos looked at the hungry wolf and squeezed his fist, but in his heart, there was not much the same as before. jealous. Because he also strengthened his heart. In any case, we must keep going on the path of becoming stronger. As for the hungry wolf. He will personally surpass him. Facing Jenos'' question, Hungry Wolf just grinned and gave out a silent smile. "Yes, I think so." He stretched out his palm and squeezed his fist. "I will always grow stronger until I surpass everyone!" Chapter 944： : A meaningless battle "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Hungry wolf has this sufficient confidence. At this moment, even if the strongest S-rank hero stands in front of him, he will boldly rush forward and attack regardless of the consequences. Of course, if he fails to win, he will run away with all his strength. Just give him enough time. Hungry wolves are confident that they can defeat everyone. Facing his self-confidence, Janos'' expression gradually became complicated. Jenos asked himself, if he were standing in front of Master Saitama, he would definitely not have the confidence that he would surpass Saitama. That kind of invisible power like an abyss would be too terrifying. So, can the confidence of Hungry Wolf continue in front of Mr. Saitama? Janos didn''t know. But he will know soon. "The speed of your growth has far exceeded my expectations. I really can''t beat you until my body''s functions are further upgraded." Janos admitted his shortcomings, which surprised the hungry wolf. But the hungry wolf quickly reacted. He narrowed his eyes and looked around with some caution. "So, you shouldn''t have come alone, do you have a helper?" "No, it''s not a helper, but your main opponent today." Jaenos stepped aside and introduced with a touch of complexity and admiration on his expression. "This is my teacher, Saitama-sensei, no matter how cunning you are. No matter how you grow up, it will never be possible to defeat Mr. Saitama. Let me see if you can still maintain your confidence in front of Mr. Saitama." Teacher Saitama? Hungry Wolf has heard of this name for the first time. However, he can feel it. When Jenos said the name, the admiration and longing, and the powerlessness in his tone. This is a strong man who has let him lose any fighting spirit. After realizing this. The blood of the hungry wolf began to boil again. What kind of strong is an S-level teacher? His muscles were tight, his fierce eyes stared at the entrance of the alley, and he could see a shadow in the sun, stretching from the entrance of the alley longer and longer. Until the moment when he completely appeared in front of him. Okay, so flashy. The hungry wolf felt his round eyes as if facing the flashlight, and there was a momentary trance. So... a bald head with an extremely bright head? The hungry wolf looked at the man in front of him who was called the teacher by Janos, and was trying his best to absorb information frantically. Loose facial expression, loose standing posture, and the way of walking is very casual. It seems that he has not received any skill training, and even the slightest murderous aura is not visible in his eyes... Ordinary bald head. "Are you sure it is him?" Even the hungry wolf couldn''t help but ask such questions. "Yes, Saitama-sensei is your opponent today." Janos even took a step back, saying that he would not make a move. He stared at the hungry wolf with some black electronic eyes, and finally said softly, "Trust me ...When you feel the power of Saitama-sensei, you will understand what true despair is." Jenos at this time had already "discussed" with Saitama once. Thinking back to the feeling at that time. Even at this time, he still couldn''t help showing a bitter heart palpitations. This expression was also caught by the hungry wolf who had concentrated all his attention. "I''m not as scary as you said." Saitama was also observing the hungry wolf. He looked up and down and turned to look at Jenos. "Is it him? Looks so ordinary, it feels like the little ones on the street. It looks like a gangster." "Yes, please let the teacher take action." Janos nodded respectfully. "I''m already a little disappointed." Saitama sighed, "It feels like a boring battle." "I''m really sorry." Janos showed a face of shame, "such a weak enemy still needs you to take action. It is really incompetent as a disciple." "Forget it, I am coming by myself after all." Saitama touched his bald head, but he was a little bit embarrassed. From beginning to end, Saitama didn''t seem to have hungry wolves in his eyes. This ignorance somewhat angered the hungry wolf. "Enough said, the bald head over there." The hungry wolf put on an attacking posture, "When you say enough, let me see what I can do, or do you plan to use your bald head to blind my eyes? ?" Saitama''s eyebrows also picked up. Although he didn''t feel that he couldn''t stand being bald, but he was still a little depressed after being said time and time again. "Jenos, get out of the way." "Yes." Janos nodded. And just as he backed away. Hungry wolf, do it. Grasping the moment when Saitama''s sight is cheap, the hungry wolf stepped on a special step, approaching Saitama fast from the blind spot of the visual angle, calculating crazy in his mind, and even expected every possible movement of Saitama. however-- nothing. Until he rushed in front of him, Saitama didn''t do anything, and he didn''t even turn his eyes. UU reading was still looking at Jenos on the other side, as if he wanted to say something. No reaction? ridiculous! "What kind of power is this?" The hungry wolf''s palm turned into a knife palm, and slammed Saitama''s neck fiercely, "Fell me down! Bald!" Boom! There was a dull crash. Even the ground on which Saitama stood was cracked. however. Saitama''s figure remained unchanged. He just turned his head and looked at the hungry wolf. "I haven''t called to start yet." Saitama was disappointed, "and your power is too light, I really shouldn''t have any expectations." "Guru." The hungry wolf swallowed. Looking at the palm of my hand, I almost feel suspicious of life. Just now, it was definitely his full blow. Even copper bars and iron bones will sink. But the bald head in front of him didn''t even move? "It''s not over yet!" The hungry wolf moved again. Put all the martial arts he learned on Saitama''s body. Tiger claws, palm strikes, iron fists. A series of attacks relentless bombardment. Saitama didn''t evade, or even made unnecessary movements, and the hungry wolf''s attack was like a child attacking an indestructible stone pillar, not to mention causing damage, not even moving. To the back. Hungry wolves even started using insidious tricks. Poke eyes, pierce ears, steal peaches. "Hey." Saitama grabbed the palm that wanted to steal the peach from the endless shadow of the fist, the black line on his head, "This is too much. If you want to fight, just fight." With a slight force on the palm of his hand, the hungry wolf felt an irresistible force sweeping through his body roughly, and then it turned around and slammed into the wall. Chapter 945： : He will get this power "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The hungry wolf was thrown away? He was dumped? Even the hungry wolf himself felt a dazed feeling. But the pain all over his body kept telling him that the reality is like this. "What the **** are you!?" The hungry wolf got up from the ruins and looked at Saitama. Even if it was him, there was a sense of horror in his eyes. This is completely different from the battle he imagined. No, it should be said that it is completely different from all his battles so far. There is no opponent, just like the one in front of you. First, stand still and let him fight, then grab his palm casually, and then throw him away casually? "What the **** are you!?" Hungry Wolf asked again, his face full of incredible expressions. "Me?" Saitama pointed to himself, thought for a moment, and said, "I''m just a hero of interest." "What''s a joke!" Hungry wolves obviously couldn''t accept them. They stood up and tried to squeeze their palms. "A hero who is interested? A monster like you is also a hero? This is too ridiculous, even a weird person will not look like you. such!" Even those weird and weird people, no one would be like this. Any attack has no effect at all. The tiger claws that can tear even metal were caught on the seemingly ordinary skin, but even a white mark did not appear. How could this be human? "It''s really rude." Saitama frowned and stretched out his arm. "I''m a complete human. You still can''t fight. If you don''t fight, you will just be obedient and catch you, let Janos take you. go." Saitama is about to lose interest. The hungry wolf in front of him was weak and helpless. If it''s a weirdo, he won''t say anything more, and it will be solved with one punch. But it is human. Forget it. Saitama''s figure appeared in front of the hungry wolf in an instant. "You..." The hungry wolf''s eyes shrank violently. But before he could say anything, he felt a sharp pain in his shoulder. Saitama''s "soft" knife went straight down. Rolled his eyes and slumped to the ground. "I''ll leave it to you, Jenos." Saitama turned her back with her hands behind her back, "I wouldn''t be here if I knew it, so I might as well buy some food and make something delicious at home." This kind of battle is different from what Saitama had imagined at the beginning. He originally thought that someone who could get silent praise would be something extraordinary. no surprise. He is still not suitable to be a traveling businessman like Silence. It''s really not interesting to understand people''s minds. And Janos. Looking at the back of Mr. Saitama leaving, and looking at the hungry wolf, there was a trace of pity in his eyes. This battle was exactly what he expected. Only by experiencing it personally can I know how desperate Saitama-Sensei''s incredible power is. The more people who pursue power, the more they can feel the despair. Just like the sun that you can see when you look up, it''s brilliant and distant, and it''s beyond all imagination. The hungry wolf was taken away. He was put in a special prison made by the Heroes'' Association, and his limbs were firmly bound with a special alloy. Although he had committed a mistake, he was not a weirdo after all, and he hadn''t really killed any hero yet. The Heroes Association did not put him to death with all his strength, but could only be imprisoned. After the hungry wolf woke up from a coma, the memory in his mind, little by little, recalled. Yes. He was defeated. The defeat is ridiculous. Recalling that battle that could not be counted as a battle at all, even the hungry wolf had an extremely absurd feeling. It was not that he had never failed before, and every failure would make him stronger, but there was nothing The defeat was the same as this time, unreasonable and without experience. His boxing skills, his learning ability, his rich experience. like water off a duck''s back. "You are awake." A voice suddenly came from the side. It''s Janos. He stood outside the cage, and it seemed that he had been waiting here for the hungry wolf to wake up. Because he still has something to understand. Is a very important thing. "That monster..." Regardless of how restrained he is, the hungry wolf just stared at Jenos closely and asked in a hoarse voice, "what is it?" "..." Genos said slowly after being silent for a while, "Saitama-sensei is not a monster, but a real human being." "What are you kidding?" The hungry wolf got excited suddenly, and the chain on his body rattled. "You have seen it too, humans? How could there be humans that could be like him, you know When my fist hits him, does it seem to be hitting something? Standing pile! The standing pile wrapped in leather when practicing boxing!" Below the soft leather is an extremely hard material. The fist is useless at all. How could such a monster be a human being. "This is the truth." Jenos shook his head, staring at the hungry wolf, and said word by word. "You think you have gained power, but in fact, you don''t even know. What is the real power, Saitama-sensei... not even the most powerful person I have ever seen. Do you know the true God? With just one thought, the whole world can be turned into a **** of ashes." Although Janos didn''t open the jar, he lived with Saitama and Shen silent for a while, and he didn''t know anything. At least Silence and Saitama had discussed before him. Endless world, endless power. As for Saitama-sensei''s power, Saitama has actually said. A masterpiece of magic, only he, a peerless genius, can practice. But Mr. Saitama is still human. He can''t fly, and he doesn''t have the incredible ability of the Silent Lord. "..." The hungry wolf faced Janos'' expression. Gradually fell into silence. Jenos had no reason to lie to him, not to mention, that kind of power, he had personally experienced it once. It would indeed make all his efforts extremely ridiculous. not enough-- "Since you say that he is a human, he is not so strong from birth." Hungry wolf suddenly got excited, his muscles kept bulging, and the smile on his face became more and more excited. For this reason, it has made him so strong. Is it the method of practice? Or medicine? Or something else? There must be a process!" Jenos knew what the hungry wolf meant. "Do you think you can do it too?" "Why not!" Hungry wolf laughed, "I also want to thank you for showing me what real power is, stronger than boxing, stronger than those superheroes, stronger than weirdos!" He will get this power. Chapter 946： : Janos is eligible "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The hungry wolf now has a bigger goal than defeating the hero. That is the power to get Saitama. Even if he has been imprisoned now, being held in the Heroes'' Association, it does not seem to affect his mood. Looking at Hungry Wolf''s gaze, Jenos knew that Hungry Wolf didn''t care about the current situation. He has the confidence to escape. Even have the confidence to surpass Mr. Saitama. What is it that gave him such confidence? Until returning to Saitama''s house, Genos had been thinking about this question. He still couldn''t understand how the confidence of the hungry wolf came from, why he saw the power of Saitama-teacher, there was only despair in his heart that he could not catch up, but the hungry wolf would have the confidence to catch up in the first time, even fanatical for it. Jenos could not find the answer. Then he saw silence. Silence seemed to have predicted that he would come back a long time ago. He sat upright on the balcony, with two cups of tea on the table in front of him, and looked outside, not knowing what he was looking at. "Mr. Silence." Janos came to the silent face respectfully. "Sit," motioned silently. "Yes." Jenos sat in front of silence, then looked around, not seeing Saitama. "Saitama is not here, he is on his way to becoming a hero now," said silently. "I asked Saitama-sensei to take action. Is there a dangerous weird again?" Janos was a little surprised. Saitama has not registered with the Heroes'' Association so far, so he usually sees the warning of dangerous weird people on the TV before going to help. In other words. Saitama deliberately ran out to fight, and they were basically very powerful weirdos. "The Association of Heroes specifically contacted him." Silent said, "The group of people will not let go of such a powerful combat power as Saitama, but he is also idle when he is idle, but you, have already seen the hungry wolf." "...Yes." Jenos thought of the hungry wolf, his eyes were a little dim, but he seemed to think of something, and suddenly raised his head, "Mr. Silence, I..." "I know what you want to ask." The silence interrupted him. "You want to know why the hungry wolf has the confidence to surpass Saitama, right?" "Yes." Jenos clenched his fist. "I can''t understand it. It feels like Hungry Wolf is like a lunatic, and you once told Saitama-sensei that his power is unique, right? Get Saitama-sensei''s Power is impossible." This is the conclusion given by silence. So Jenos never doubted. Therefore, he couldn''t understand why Hungry Wolf could still have such confidence in the face of such an unachievable thing. "You have entered a misunderstanding." Silent shook his head, "You think the hungry wolf is confident in surpassing Saitama, but in fact, this confidence does not refer to the result of surpassing Saitama, but the process that makes the hungry wolf confident. It is the process by which he will continue to grow and become stronger." "Process..." Janos seemed to understand something. "It is true that you may never be able to surpass Saitama, but if you aim at this result and keep working hard, you can at least surpass yourself forever." Silent and frankly said, "This is how you close up with the hungry wolf, lacking Something-a goal that may never be achieved." The hungry wolf will not stop advancing, no matter who the enemy is, no matter who the target is. He doesn''t care if it is possible to achieve the goal. Because he actually enjoys this process of constantly chasing and getting stronger. And this. It is an essential element to become a member. Jenos''s expression was a little dazed. Silent words that had been said to him in the past, as well as some words that Saitama had said, all appeared one by one. "No wonder...you said that the goal of revenge would hinder my progress." Genos murmured to himself, "What I need is an infinite goal?" Since it will never be possible to catch up, why should I work hard for it? Janos lowered his head. It seems that I can''t control my heart. "It''s not infinite," the silence said suddenly. "What?" Janos raised his head sharply. "Beyond Saitama, for you, it is not impossible to achieve, for the hungry wolf, the same is true." Silent said very clearly, "because, I came to your world." "You mean..." Janos stood up from his seat suddenly, with an expression of disbelief. He knew that some people got strength from silence. Even discussed. It was indeed very powerful, but compared to other teachers, it was still far inferior. "The power of the undocumented knight is not the end, but just the beginning." Silent said softly, "wherever I appear, there is no such thing as impossible. I represent hope. Everything is possible. Therefore, the goal of surpassing Saitama is not infinitely distant. What is really important is just how determined you are to achieve itthe qualifications of the hungry wolf are here." Janos was silent for a moment. He slowly sat back on his seat. His eyes seemed to have lost focus. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM "Understood..." he muttered to himself. Jenos has thoroughly understood why the hungry wolf can be recognized by Mr. Silence, that man does not possess the self-confidence like a madman, nor the terrible growth. It''s the courage and determination to keep chasing. It turned out to be like this... Janos lowered his head, Saitama''s fist appeared in his mind, and asked himself if he had the courage and determination to catch up with this power. but...... Isn''t this the purpose of his apprenticeship? Because I have witnessed the power of this horror, and because I look forward to the power of Saitama-sensei, I only learned from the teacher, and I kept in mind Saitamas words and deeds. Although he thinks he has no possibility of transcendence, in fact, he is already working hard to get closer. "Mr. Silence." Janos stood up again, his eyes seemed to have changed, and then bowed deeply to the silence, "Please let me have this opportunity, I want to surpass Saitama-sensei!" This is the first time Jenos has faced his desire. Not for revenge, not even for a reason. I just want to catch up with the figure of Saitama, nothing more. "Good," said quietly and calmly. Janos raised his head suddenly, seeming to wonder if he had heard it wrong. He was already prepared to be rejected. After all, silence is not the first time he has rejected him. "I said, when you have this qualification, even if you don''t come to me, I will come to you." Silent chuckles, taking a sip of tea slowly, "Besides, in your heart, Everything is under my sight." Jenos has taken the final step and is qualified. Chapter 947： : Poros, the overlord of the universe "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! It seemed that the final answer was finally obtained, and emotions such as joy, tension, as if in a dream, etc. came up. Instead, Jenos has no extra expressions. It just looks a little dazed. "Put away your badge." Silent passed a badge, then stood up, "Everything is inside." The moment Genos touched the badge, relevant information would flood into his mind. The silence did not stay to watch Janos open the can. He is not idle for a while. It spreads his consciousness throughout the universe. In this world, in addition to hungry wolves, there is actually a "villain" who can also be eligible to get a jar. That''s right, Poros. The leader of the cosmic dark matter pirate group, the overlord of the universe, is always looking for enemies with whom he can fight because of the too powerful and incomparable emptiness. Then it was blown up by Saitama. So, the power of Saitama... is really unreasonable. Silence hadn''t deliberately sought out Poros''s thoughts. After all, although this person has good qualifications, his strength has exceeded the limit of junior members, and even surpassed the level of just stepping into intermediate members, and his strength exploded with all strength, enough to destroy a planet. Can''t let silence make money, and don''t have the power of senior members. Therefore, silence is just the intention of familiarizing yourself with the skyrocketing power, trying to find in the universe without deliberately using system positioning. But just today. He found it. "This is fate." The moment the silence stepped out of the apartment, the figure disappeared, and when it appeared again, it was already in the universe a few light years away from the earth. This is not the first time he has come to the universe. No matter what kind of world it is, no matter what weird rules it has, the universe is basically the same. Stepping into this place, you have a feeling of stepping into a diverse world. But now is not the time to sigh. Silence still remembers his work. In front of him, a huge spaceship was quietly suspended. The spacecraft of Poros. The length and width of more than ten thousand meters, in contrast, the silent figure is very small, but it is such a small figure, but with the terrifying oppressiveness, forcing the entire spacecraft to suspend in an incredible form. In mid-air, everyone inside could clearly feel that Dao was oppressing everyone''s will. Trembling. Everyone on the entire pirate ship was trembling. Except for one person. Poros. He was shaking too, not because of fear. But because of excitement. Its too strong. Although he has not met, he can still feel this incredible, even unabashedly strong. Its different from any enemy he has faced before. Its like this is not a creature at all. It is a huge star and a part of the entire universe. Beyond life, beyond his perception of power. "This is the person I want to find." Poros stood up from his throne, and regardless of the rest of the people who were already unable to move, walked forward step by step, but without taking a step, a crack appeared in the armor on his body, and when he finally walked to the universe By the time of the entrance, the battle armor had all fallen into pieces and fell off his body. And there are lines of terrifying power surging one after another. It also emerged from him. This armor was not meant to increase his protection from the beginning. But to limit his powerful power. But now. Even if the restrictions were lifted, even if he had entered his strongest form, Poros could still feel the unparalleled pressure from the line of sight watching him. Without taking a step, I was struggling with all my strength. It''s like carrying a planet on one''s shoulders, and facing the star, even a planet is extremely small. How could anyone be so strong? Poros raised his head. Furiously looking at what was in front of him. It was undoubtedly a creature, a creature with gorgeous clothes and eyes like vast galaxies. "Are you a god?" Poros asked with difficulty. He wants to fight, it doesn''t matter if he burns himself out. As long as he can fight to death with such a strong man, there will be no regrets in his life. However, he couldn''t do it. The reason is simple, the existence in front of it is not allowed. As long as you want to launch an attack, you can feel the pressure that is countless times over in an instant. It is a force that can''t be struggling anyway, and even the fighting spirit in your heart is forcibly crushed. Except for God. Poros could not find the other titles. "If you think it is, then so be it." The silent voice reached Poros'' ears, something unexpected, and this voice was not as vast as he had expected. On the contrary, it seems to be very gentle. Silently stretched out his right hand slowly. The same irresistible force drove Poros to slowly approach. finally. The silent right hand was placed on the top of his head, the huge one-eyed, and his head was lifted like this, UU Reading stared at this powerful existence that had never been seen before. "I have come across the endless world, just because of your desire for your opponent." The silence did not open his mouth, but the voice was accompanied by will, and it was transmitted to Poros'' ears clearly, "But for you at this moment In other words, treating me as an opponent is still too weak, and you are nowhere near as strong as you think." The voice fell. Messages flooded Poros''s mind. That is an endless world, countless members, countless battles, and fights. Poros watched all this. The heart gradually became excited. He is already invincible in this universe, but there is not only one universe. Outside this empty and boring universe, there are countless universes and countless enemies! This is simply the battlefield he dreams of! Deal with Poros. Silence doesn''t need to say too much at all, just show strength to avoid being attacked by him, and then tell him the reality of the multiverse, Poros will naturally chase it fanatically, because he is too eager for the opponent. Able to fight him with all his strength. Even defeat his enemies. now. Poros was already full of enthusiasm for the infinitely vast stage that silence had told him. Then, silence retracted his palm. Put it in front of him. On the palm, is a golden badge. Hold the badge and wait, he will enter that stage. Poros got the answer. Carefully took it with both hands, looked up at the existence that had crossed the endless world, and then slowly crawled. It is not surrender. It''s just an expression of gratitude and respect for the strongest, but in his huge one-eye, there is endless fighting spirit. Chapter 948： : The next world choice "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Poros has been looking for a match for nearly two decades. And at the moment. In front of him, standing even in countless worlds, it is the most powerful existence! Even if he knew that he was not an opponent, even if he knew the existence of the Chamber of Commerce, and knew that he could gain even stronger power, Poros was unwilling to leave like this. This may be his only chance to challenge the true Supreme Supreme! So, after showing respect by creeping. Poros stood up again. There was endless fighting intent in his one eye, and the power on his body was constantly surging, and even the body surface gradually changed from black to white shining with energy, and even a little bit changed back to black. It is the performance that the energy is concentrated to the limit. "This is my only wish at the moment!" Poros clenched his fists, his muscles bulged, and shouted at the silence with all his strength, "Even if I die, even if I give up the opportunity to become stronger, I will use this Your body witnesses your strength!" If he could die in the hands of the strongest, for Poros, it would be an endless glory. Silence understood his heart. Thoughts moved. The restrictions on Poros were lifted. Poros understood that he was allowed to fight. His heart is extremely exciting. "This is all my blow!" Poros generally mobilized all his energy in hysterics, gathered in front of him, and even squeezed life span, and everything. Facing such an existence. He knew very well in his heart that he only had one chance to make a shot, and he could have such a chance under the other''s kindness. "Bengxing Roaring Cannon!" Poros no longer thought about the result, or anything else, he faced silence and delivered the strongest blow he had never had before. The scorching light beam capable of destroying the planet pierced the universe in an instant, swallowing silence. There is no resistance. Silence didn''t make any response at all. Poros just watched, betting on all the blows, hitting the silent body, and then splashing around like water hitting a boulder. after this. It has no effect. Poros''s one eye seemed to shrink violently. Not to mention causing harm, even Silences clothes did not change at all, as if they belonged to a different level of dimension, and they could not touch the slightest even if they tried their best. This is the strength of the strongest in the multidimensional universe? "No." Silent answered his guess, "In the Chamber of Commerce, any senior member can easily do this, you are too weak." "..." Poros opened his mouth slightly, but could only remain silent. Although I have learned about the Chamber of Commerce system from the information in my mind. However, the current self is not even qualified to touch the Xeon? Can it really be so powerful? "So, it''s me." The silent voice came again. The voice was very soft and calm, and could not hear any killing intent, as if it were just ordinary words. then-- Poros is dead. There was no attack or any energy. At the moment the silent words fell, Poros widened his eyes because he clearly sensed the coming of death, as if he was seriously injured, as if his life was approaching, and life was on his body. Constantly passing, a little bit, sum it up here. At the last moment. He seems to understand. What kind of power is this? Has long been out of the category of relying on energy to fight, the will is the truth of the universe, the rules of the world, but if he needs to die, he will die. There is no possibility of struggle, just like a flower that is plucked everywhere. Too strong. Poros was filled with unwillingness at the last moment of his death. He longed for battle, not for death. However, the existence in front of him was so powerful that it was so powerful that it was completely different from the battle he imagined. He even skipped the process of the battle and brought the result of death to him. ended. Poros thought so. Plunged into the boundless darkness. And then. In the darkness, a ray of light suddenly appeared and gradually expanded. Poros opened his eyes abruptly. He was still in the universe, but there was no figure in front of him. Some were just the membership badge held in his hand and the will still remaining here. he died. He was resurrected again. It''s that simple. "...Is this the true power of the Supreme Supreme." Poros muttered to himself as he looked at the badge in his hand, and his eyes were filled with fire. His resurrection is undoubtedly the kindness of that one. And his only return. It is to keep getting stronger until one day you can stand in front of that one and bring a real battle to the supreme Supreme. The silence that had returned to the earth seemed to be aware of Poros''s wish, and his expression became slightly stiff. UU reading "Another person who is targeting me?" He touched his chin and sighed. Although Silence has always been committed to treating his members in a way that fulfills his wishes, rather than oppressively. However, there are always fighting freaks like this. For example, Esthers. Another example is Poros. Their wish, I am afraid, is to move towards the strongest, that is, the direction of silence. It can be said that the goal is to go beyond silence. In this case. Silent oneself can''t stop. of course. It is impossible to be surpassed as long as one is silent and not salty. Any worker can rely on working to become richer than his boss. "Then, there are only hungry wolves left," muttered to himself in silence, and then frowned slightly. After the last member is recruited, he will take Saitama to leave the world, but he hasn''t figured out which world he will take Saitama to. If Saitama is eager to fight, the world of Dragon Ball seems to be the best. There are super Saiyans there, all of them are starburst worlds, and the growth is equally amazing. Even the current Saitama is not the opponent of Super Saiyans. If you go there, you should have great growth. . but. In that world, there are a group of powerful and excessive people. Realm king gods and destruction gods are just early powers. If it were to go like this, Silence''s own strength now... is still not enough. Or else, where do you throw Saitama and come back if something is wrong? Or is it to go to any other fantasy world that has wiped out the avenue? Silent while thinking, slowly returned to the direction. Then found out that Saitama had returned. Chapter 949： : I will find a hungry wolf "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "Did the weirdo solve it?" Silent saw Saitama who was chatting with Janos. "A super weak weird man." Saitama looked disappointed. "The Heroes'' Association also told me that it is very strong, but I still have expectations." "It''s not weak." Silent knew which weird Saitama was going to deal with. "That''s a weird who can destroy several cities at will. If you don''t get it, the whole world will be in danger. It should be said that your strength is too strong." This time it seems to be the King of Deep Sea. A weird person who can easily defeat even an S-rank hero. Unexpectedly, it was solved by Saitama. Silent thought that the fate of the undocumented knight should die. It seems that the fate of this world has changed beyond recognition. "Yeah, I''m too strong." Saitama sighed, his face full of loneliness. For him, this is really not something to be happy about. "You know, I feel like I''m still getting stronger." Saitama couldn''t help complaining in silence, "I have clearly stopped practicing, but my strength has become stronger as if I can''t stop it. It''s really uncomfortable. Is there any way you can prevent me from becoming stronger? If this goes on, I am really worried that one day if I move a little bit bigger, I will accidentally blow up the earth." Saitama is now fighting, and he doesn''t dare to fight seriously anymore. The serious series of moves have been judged by him as a unique move. Just a serious punch, absolutely no one on this planet can resist, even in his feeling, this punch is enough to cut the atmosphere of most of the planet in half. "At any rate, take into account your disciple''s thoughts." The silence was dumbfounded. Janos, who was on the side, had his head down, looking ashamed by this alternative "Versailles literature". He is doing his best to gain strength. But Saitama is looking for a way to seal power. This is really... Blue thin. "Jenos." Silent gaze looked at Jenos, "You have got your own transfer, right? This is...Jikai?" The silence seemed to be a bit unexpected. That''s right, it''s a kind of machine from the game world. It is also the strengthening direction of Icarus. What''s wrong in this world. First Tornado acquired the system he practiced, and then Genos acquired the system evolved by Icarus. Is this world so fate with him? "Yes!" Faced with silent questions, Jenos didn''t dare to neglect, "I was lucky enough to get the career of the machine class. This power is really too strong. It is obviously a machine, but it has such a powerful analytical ability, even It can also evolve on its own..." Jenos talked about his profession, and his tone was a little excited. You know, before that, what he longed most was the terrifying growth of the hungry wolf. As a reformer, he can only look forward to the transformation of technical personnel if he wants to become stronger. This kind of gaining strength doesn''t depend on his own feelings at all. Compared with the growth of the hungry wolf, it makes him extra painful. but now. He can also rely on himself and continue to evolve. Fight, analyze the power of others, and use it for yourself! "It seems that you are very satisfied." The silence had already seen Janos'' mood. "Yes! Thank you very much!" Jaenos shouted loudly. "This is your own qualification." Silent chuckled and shook his head. "The potential of the cyborg is not just that simple. The power you are living now is, strictly speaking, how close is it to the power of the cyborg. Low distance, it is a very powerful race, come on." The power of Jikai species lies in evolution. Give them enough time. Even the gods can overcome it. Therefore, for the sake of the balance of the Chamber of Commerce, a certain degree of castration will be carried out for such a strong transfer. Of course, being able to be castrated also illustrates the power of this transfer to some extent. After thinking in silence for a while, he decided not to waste time anymore. "Then, the only thing left in this world that still attracts my attention is the hungry wolf." Silent said to Saitama, "My journey in this world has almost come to an end, you still insist on wanting to follow me Leave?" "Of course!" Saitama''s enthusiasm all of a sudden, "Is it OK to leave? When? I have to pack things, wear, eat, drink, and it will be ready soon!" No wonder Saitama is so excited. It''s boring. As he himself said just now, in this world, no one is his opponent, and his power needs to be carefully collected to avoid harming the world. Traveling to other worlds to witness the more powerful and powerful men in the silent mouth is almost his only expectation now. On the side, Jenos opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he could only shut his mouth. He already knew that Mr. Saitama wanted to travel to the rest of the world with Mr. Silence. Even if not. Nor is it qualified to dissuade, nor is it qualified to continue following. really. U U Reading www.uukanshu.cOM Even if he changes his job, his path has just begun. "Since you have decided, wait for me for a while. I''ll go find the hungry wolf." said silently, and looked at Jenos with his head down. "Although he said that he can come back anytime if he wants to come back, it is after all. For the rest of the world travel, you should stay alone with your disciples and your friends, such as undocumented knights." During this time, Saitama has also been in contact with some people from the Heroes Association. Although no one has a particularly good relationship. But after all, it''s not like before, always alone. "No problem." Saitama still had a look of enthusiasm, and seemed to be fully engaged in the upcoming trip. Silently shook his head. The figure disappeared. When it appeared again, it was already in the special prison of the Heroes Association. The people imprisoned here were originally dangerous weird people. Although weird people are basically killed by heroes on the spot, there are always some special existences that will cause a crisis if eliminated. They can only be imprisoned. In addition, heroes like and hope to use these weird people to conduct research and discover the secrets of the appearance of weird people. The hungry wolf was probably the only human being imprisoned. With special alloys tightly bound every corner of the body, and then assisted with 24-hour non-stop electric shocks, as well as the stimulation of acupuncture points, coupled with the effect of drugs, it can be said that all means are used to ensure the weakening of the hungry wolf. If there is no accident, there is basically no possibility of escape. However, it was a hungry wolf who was held here. Silence stood outside the Hungry Wolf Prison at the moment, the special alloy wall could not block his sight. He could clearly see that Hungry Wolf had adapted to all this and was preparing to escape. Chapter 950： : First meeting with Hungry Wolf "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Shrinking bones, this is what the hungry wolf is doing now. It completely surpassed everyone''s imagination. This is not a problem that can be solved by shrinking one centimeter or two centimeters. At least it must be reduced to more than half before it is possible to break free from this degree of alloy chain. And this is only the first level. In the silent eyes, the hungry wolf at this time had begun to show signs of weirdness. The weird people in this world are actually the products of personal will that distort reality under unique rules. Will is the first and some other elements are needed, but in any case, this is also a "all possible" world. now. The hungry wolf has reached the final step. His bones were constantly groaning, and even the blood was squeezed out a little bit, flowing under him, covered by a tight alloy, but concealing the monitoring observation. And at the moment of breaking free to the shackles. Bang bang bang. A few strong winds smashed all the surveillance cameras in an instant. Suddenly, the police shouted loudly. The entire prison knew the news that the hungry wolf had escaped from the bondage. The heavily armed troops rushed in and at the same time notified the possible S-class nearby to come. One of them was the S-class hero who was originally imprisoned here. Sexy prisoner. "How is the situation?" The person in charge looked at this remotely through the command channel. "The report shows that the suspect Hungry Wolf used self-harm means to escape the restraint, and the surveillance has been destroyed. However, according to previous surveillance video analysis, the suspect Hungry Wolf''s bleeding volume is close to 30%." "Thirty percent?" The person in charge decisively ordered after a period of deliberation, "After the **** prisoner arrives, arrest it immediately!" Although the hungry wolf is indeed an important prisoner, the strength of the hungry wolf is actually not strong in the records of the Heroes Association. Even Janos couldn''t win. Not to mention, he was still in a tightly guarded prison, and he had already lost serious blood. This wave is very stable. The **** prisoner arrived, and the prison door opened. What appeared in front of everyone was a hungry wolf who had recovered its original shape, panting, and his mouth was full of blood. And on the ground. It is the trace of blood being licked. "You guy." The **** prisoner also used a rare serious tone, half-squinting his eyes, "Could it be that you drank your own blood?" "Why... can''t it?" The hungry wolf raised his eyes, and the depths of his eyes glowed with green light like a real hungry wolf. "You should know it''s useless." The **** prisoner spread his hands, the muscles under the prisoner''s clothing bulged up, "What a disobedient guy, it doesn''t matter, I will love you well? (''??? `) More than heart." The hungry wolf''s expression was wonderful. "Go away! Damn gay!" He even took the initiative to rush towards the **** prisoner. Unknown power surging slowly from the inside of his body under the limit that he didn''t even notice. No one noticed, just standing by the side in silence. But the silence makes it clear. The weirdness of the hungry wolf has been advanced. This will not work. Silence did not look for any weird people to become members in this world because he discovered that all weird people no longer possess basic rationality, and the genes of destruction have been engraved in their souls and wills, and they no longer belong to their own souls. Not eligible to become a member. Therefore, it has to be stopped. Silence half-squinted his eyes. Mind movement, invisible rules, were imposed on the hungry wolf, preventing him from further grotesque, in other words, preventing his rapid growth in a twisted way. then. The hungry wolf urged sadly. The power of the weirdo is no longer surging, and he still retains the "normal" form of existence after all, so he, in this state, is no match for the **** prisoner. What he greeted was not only physical destruction, but also mental torture. As a normal man, facing an enemy like a **** prisoner, his aesthetics is undoubtedly receiving serious tarnish. In the end, the hungry wolf reached the limit in the **** prisoner''s strong pectoralis major, collapsed to the ground, and was detained again. Seeing all this silence, everyone began to feel pity for him. Sure enough, humans have their limits. After preventing the hungry wolf from being a human, he will not be able to create miracles that humans cannot reach. Everything is calm. The hungry wolf was detained again, and the alloy on his body not only became stronger, but also became searchable. Unless the hungry wolf continues to be a human, there is absolutely no possibility of escape this time. At this moment, he stared at the familiar ceiling and fell into self-doubt. "Do you want to understand?" A voice suddenly appeared. The hungry wolf turned his head. It was a man in a black suit with a cat on his shoulder, sitting not far from him. "When did you come in?" The hungry wolf swore. When he woke up, UU read www.uukanshu. There is absolutely no such man in the com room. And the chair he was sitting in. When and where did it appear? "Look, there are always many things you don''t understand in this world." Looking at him silently, raising his hand and waving it lightly, just in the blink of an eye, the hungry wolf found himself sitting opposite the silence, holding a fragrant repellent in his hand. "Talking like this may make you more comfortable." "...It''s really interesting." The hungry wolf is indeed howling hungry, grabbing the chicken leg and gnawing away, leaving only the bones. But when he took the bone out of his mouth. I found that what I was holding was another whole chicken leg, still exuding heat. So strange. Although the hungry wolf is not a person who accounts for such trivial matters, everything in front of him reveals weirdness, people who suddenly appear, scenes of sudden changes, and chicken legs that seem to be endless forever. Have hallucinations started because of the injuries? Still dreaming? "This is not an illusion, nor a dream." The silence seemed to have completely seen what he was thinking, and he smiled calmly, "It''s just something you can''t understand, like you don''t know why you just lost the battle." "...If you are defeated, you are defeated." The hungry wolf continued to gnaw the chicken legs, and he could feel his own strength being replied little by little. Since being imprisoned here, he has not actually eaten a full meal. Food is only used to maintain his minimum survival. "I think, I have proved a point." Silent stretched out his finger and pointed to his head. "You can''t hide everything from me, including your innermost, true thoughts." Chapter 951： : Who says hero 1 will win "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! In fact, before the silence came, I had thought about how to contact the hungry wolf. He can have many ways. There can even be the simplest one, appear, give him a badge, tell him that through the badge, he can get a powerful departure, and then he can leave in silence. After all, the hungry wolf will not miss any method that can bring him strength. Whether in terms of qualifications or aspirations, he meets the criteria of a member, a member with potential. but. Considering the deep inside of him, maybe even he didn''t understand the longing. Silent still decided to have a little chat with him. This is a kind of fun for him. And at the moment. Facing the silence, the hungry wolf suddenly stood up. "No matter who you are, thank you for your food anyway, but now, I am leaving." Hungry Wolf is not a character who goes back and thinks about complicated things. His head probably only turns quickly in battle, but in the rest of the time, he follows instinct more. So now, his instinct tells him that it is time to leave. "That''s not good." Silent shook his head, "I''m not here to give you food, so sit down and have a good chat." The voice fell. The hungry wolf found himself sitting back in his seat again. But he did not sit down at all. It is as if every part of the body has been teleported to its current position and then reorganized. How is this going? "Are you a magician?" The hungry wolf brought his usual grin on his face and stood up abruptly, "Listen, I don''t care what tricks you are doing, I''m going out now!" Then, just after saying this sentence. He found himself sitting down again. What is going on here? "I......" The hungry wolf stood up again and sat down again. Stand up and sit down again. He even stood up at a fast speed, tried to rush to the alloy wall, and then sat down again. After going back and forth hundreds of times, he also began to become breathless. "Huh, huh." The hungry wolf gasped and stared at silence, "Well, you won, what is going on? Who are you?" "Excellent." Silent leaned on the chair, folded his hands on his chin, "Outside, some people call me a traveler, some people call me God, and demons and gods, if you think Which name can be used to describe the omnipotent me, then use it, I will do whatever it takes." "Omnipotent?" Hungry wolf clenched his fists, seeming to sneer, "you have some abilities, but I don''t believe in God, and I don''t believe in any omnipotent person in this world." Hungry Wolf already knew that the opponent was an existence he had never seen before and possessed weird means. However, if the hungry wolf is unruly, it is not a hungry wolf. Even if he knew he couldn''t win, he would still look at everything arrogantly and make a declaration that he would win back sooner or later. now. That''s how he views silence. "Then you have to look at your definition of omnipotence." Silence put down his hands again, stroking the Feiju that jumped into his arms, "I can know the past and the future, revive the dead, can destroy the world, and can Creating a whole new world, is such a mighty force not omnipotent?" "..." The hungry wolf was silent. But his eyes became sharper and sharper. Looked at the silence. "Since you are so good, can you beat the bald head who sent me here?" "Saitama?" Silent smiled, "The gap between you and Saitama is farther than the distance between the sky and the earth, but the gap between him and me is even greater than the gap between you." This is not an exaggeration. The power of Saitama lies in its crazy evolution. If silence defeats him, then he will advance rapidly towards the silence that defeated him within the limit of time. No one knows what consequences such unrestricted changes will cause. Maybe his emotions as a human being will be affected. Swallowed in an instant, maybe his physical body will evolve again, until nothingness... This is why he is silent and unwilling to fight with Saitama. However, just now, Saitama is not yet a silent opponent, this is also certain. The confidence and naturalness in the words were received by the hungry wolf. "I am a little bit convinced that you are a **** now." The hungry wolf half-squinted his eyes, and simply leaned on his chair. "Then, Lord God, what do you want to do if you come to me will not just be for me to sit down." Right." "Of course not." Silent shook his head, "Simply put, you have the potential and the qualifications to get power from me, but you still need a little bit of inner sculpting. I will ask you a few questions if you answer. Satisfy me and trust me, you will have all the possibilities you dream of-including surpassing Saitama." "Interesting." The hungry wolf still seemed to be dubious. However, UU reading has indeed been attracted by the silent words. So sit up straight. Just like ten years ago, when facing Banggu''s apprenticeship audit. Hungry wolves don''t mind learning from the stronger for strength. "Excuse me," he said. "The first question." asked silently, "for what do you pursue power?" "Huh?" Hungry Wolf asked back, "What the **** is this." "You only need a good answer." The silence smiled, "Extra words, but it will lower my score for you, at least, as a weak person, you should maintain the attitude you deserve." "..." The hungry wolf took a deep breath, "Of course it is to defeat all the heroes?" "Why?" Silently asked again. "Why, does this need any reason?" Hungry wolf clenched his fists, but his expression was slightly mocking, "I want to ask why weirdos must be defeated by those hypocritical heroes. Reason, it''s not reality at all." "Indeed." Nodding silently, "But who told you that the weirdo will be defeated by the hero?" Silently stretched out his hand a little. In the void, ripples appeared, and each ripple reflected the picture. In the picture, various heroes are defeated by weirdos. There are scenes of undocumented knights failing horribly in shocks, and there are scenes of famous heroes falling into a pool of blood, even including Jenos, who has fought with hungry wolves several times. With a crippled body, he intends to explode his own life under the attack of a strange man. Such a picture is actually not seen in official propaganda. After all, the appearance and promotion of heroes is to give people confidence. Chapter 952： : Recognize your heart "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "Look at these." Silently looked at the hungry wolf. "Do you still think justice will win?" "So what." Hungry wolf clenched his fists and stared at the scene of Janos blew himself up. "Even if it is a temporary failure, in the end, isn''t the hero defeating the weirdo?" Hungry wolfs hatred of heroes actually came from childhood oppression. When he was young, his body was not as strong as it is now. In childrens hero and weirdo games, we always play weird roles, and then we are always defeated by the heroes. So why do weirdos have to lose? "This is only for the time being." Silent shook his head, "Whether it is a weirdo or a hero, since it is the opposite of a peaceful coexistence, there is always a win or lose. Now it is the hero who has the advantage, so there will be Such propaganda, but if one day there is a weird person who can''t add up to all the heroes? Then everything will be reversed." The silence raised his hand again. The new screen reappears. It was a world ruled by monsters. Powerful monsters roared among the ruined walls of the city. There were no heroes who stood up among human beings. Instead, they were bred in cages as food and torn by monsters wantonly. bite. Even so. No one resisted either. Everyone had a numb expression. Some even showed a sense of relief when facing death. There were also some people who used various slogans to promote, but they were not propaganda and resistance, but Propaganda that human beings are just food, and only by accepting this "correct destiny" can they reach a happy paradise after death. The hungry wolf opened his eyes wide. He had never seen such a picture before, which was completely different from what he had imagined. "What is this?" he murmured. "A certain evil has defeated the righteous world." Silent replied softly, looking at the hungry wolf, "If you speak out in such a world, then you are not playing a weird person, but a hero defeated by a weird person. Perhaps, You may start a war against the strangers for justice and salvation." "What a joke!" Hungry wolf squeezed his fist tightly, seemingly excited, "This kind of thing, this kind of thing..." Although not willing to admit it. However, it seemed that it was deliberately to let him see this reality. In the picture, the young man who thought it seemed to be suppressing him finally couldn''t bear the despair before his death, relying on the weapon he hid to kill a monster. However, it was not the cheers of the compatriots that greeted the youth. But the look of fear, even curses and suppression. This resistance. It will harm them not to enter heaven. Obviously, as long as they are eaten in peace. Looking at the young man who was punched and kicked by his compatriots, the hungry wolf felt that his blood was about to burn. He was angry, but why was he angry? Isn''t this scene of monsters defeating heroes what he expected? "Therefore, the so-called hero must win, justice must win, it is just a fallacy, a''political correctness'' propaganda under a specific environment." The silent voice reached the ears of the hungry wolf, "Seeing such a picture, you still want Are you on the side of the weirdo?" "..." There was a low roar from the hungry wolf''s throat. He seemed to want to say something, but an unusually irritable mood suppressed him. obviously. He has been lost. The ideas I have always been, at least the ones I believe in, have been impacted by clearer reality and logic. At this time, many people ignore this reality, continue to hide in the false ideas that they weave for themselves, and think of all kinds of reasons that seem so funny to the rest of them. But this is just an escape. The hungry wolf disdains to escape. "Want to hear my evaluation of you?" Silent raised his leg to press on his other leg, and put in a comfortable posture, "I said, I know your heart clearly, if you are still confused And I cant be sure of who I am, so I can continue to play the role of the''master'' and give you directions." "I didn''t say I would believe you!" The hungry wolf squeezed this sentence from his throat. He does not believe in God. Putting all beliefs on God because of confusion is also an escape. "However, you will still believe in the truth." Silent shrugged, "Don''t rush to deny it. Stubborn people don''t deserve my attention." "..." The hungry wolf said nothing. When he put on such an attitude, it was actually a silent acquiescence. It seems that as long as you don''t speak, you don''t lose. No one knew what he was fighting with. "Whether it is a hero or a weirdo, what you really hate and resist is just oppression." Silent sighed and repeated, "It''s just oppression. You hate those who have clearly lost and have no strength, but you don''t admit your failures. And take out the righteousness to oppress the oppressors of the others, UU read . In addition, your heart can actually be regarded as the party of order, that is, you are actually still looking forward to the real hero." "What a joke!" The hungry wolf stood up abruptly as if a sensitive heartstring had been stirred. Of course, he was once again suppressed by the law imposed by silence. But the emotion is still agitated. "I want to be a hero? You dare to say that you understand this uncle! You..." No wonder Hungry Wolf is so excited, after all, he has always used to advertise himself as a hero hunter, with the goal of defeating all heroes. Now some people say that he actually wants to be a hero. However, the silence was just looking at him with a smile, without saying a word, until after he yelled endlessly, his voice became smaller and smaller. "The human heart is indeed magical, and I can''t realize my own heart. It is a very normal thing." Silence waited until he finally stopped, then said slowly, "But, I will not be wrong. , If you really hate the hero so much, why don''t you kill him? Or the kid who worships the hero, don''t you get along well with him?" Although Hungry Wolf is a villain, it is completely different from a villain like Osha Maru. Before the complete weirdness, he did not rush to life. Nor is it unscrupulous for their own goals. Even children can speak peacefully. Defeating a hero is just defeating, and it doesn''t really kill anyone. and so. Before opening the jar, Silent felt that it was necessary for him to recognize himself. At this moment, Hungry Wolf still couldn''t believe it, because it was too far from his self-cognition. However, there is still a way to silence, which can make him believe this quickly. Chapter 953： : Do a simple experiment "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "Since you don''t believe it, let''s do a simple experiment," said silently. "Experiment?" The hungry wolf was temporarily attracted by the silent words, "What do you want to do?" He had no idea what Silence wanted to do. "The key to determining whether you want to be a hero is very simple." Silence squinted his eyes halfway. "You only need to know whether you are willing to make a certain sacrifice for others who don''t have too deep contact." "Oh?" The hungry wolf froze for a moment, and then sneered, "The experiment you said, shouldn''t it be for me to save someone, then no need to try, even if the others die in front of me, I won''t do anything. Thing!" Hungry wolves are not the type who want to save others. Even if weird people are raging in front of him, he has no interest in being a hero. This seemed to increase his certain confidence. really. I should hate Sakura, how could I dream of a hero. "Really?" With a silent smile, "Let''s try it." A new picture appeared before their eyes. That is someone. To be precise, a boy. The eyes of the hungry wolf shrank slightly. He recognized this boy, the boy who met by chance and always holding a picture album of superheroes. Could it be... "It''s the one you think." The silent smile did not change, and remained gentle, "In ten minutes, a meteorite will fall from the sky, bang, smash the boy into mud, and want to stop all of this. , You just need to shout, I want to be a hero, and then nothing will happen." "What a joke!" The hungry wolf opened his eyes wide and stared at the silence, "Meteor? You did that." "Of course." Silent chuckles. "Aren''t you claiming to be a god?" The hungry wolf seemed to want to struggle, but a more powerful force was comfortable on his body. He couldn''t even stand up. He could only suppress his voice and growl, "You Is this also a god?" "Have I said that I am a kind god?" The silent expression did not change. "Or, why do you think that an omnipotent **** cares about the life of a child?" If it were before, it would indeed look very gentle, and it is easy to make people magically good, but in the eyes of hungry wolf at this moment, this gentle smile seems to be a big joke, like a devil''s disguise. "It''s weird." said silently, "Did you just say that even if a weirdo kills in front of you, you will not have any reaction? Then why, you are so angry now Just because the boy said a few words to you? Or because of his vision of a hero and missed you when you were a kid, or said..." "Shut up! Shut up!" The only feet of the hungry wolf that can move slammed the ground fiercely, apparently angered to the limit. If he could, he really wanted to blow up the hateful smile in front of him. However, it has no effect. The power he is proud of is in the hands of the person in front of him, as if it has lost its meaning. The constant standing up and sitting before has proved his powerlessness. "You have nine minutes left." Silently raised his wrist, a huge clock appeared behind him, making a clicking sound, every second of his movement was extremely clear. Even the picture on the other side appeared. It was a small, weird meteorite that appeared high in the sky. Violent friction with the ground. Everything shows that silence is not a joke. "Damn it! Damn it!" "It''s not hard to choose." Silent raised his eyes and looked at him. "If you want to save him, you just need to shout out as I said. If you choose to ignore it, you just need to ignore it. Don''t do it and watch his death calmly. After all, there are all kinds of misfortunes in this world, and there are many young children who have died." I have to say that silence is pretending to be a wicked person, and there is still something like this. The smile on his face can be indifferent in his eyes. If it is an ordinary person, at this time, he definitely feels endless fear and gives birth to the "God indifference" blind thought. At the very least, the hungry wolf no longer suspected that he was deliberately scaring him. The hungry wolf is now in a kind of struggle. To shout out is equivalent to admitting defeat. But if you don''t shout, this stinky kid is going to die, dying in the thought of this so-called god, even more so in his choice. Obviously just a smelly kid. "There are five minutes left." The silent and calm words were like a countdown to life. The meteorite also began to rub violently with the air, but it was not so conspicuous in the daytime, and not many people could notice it. And that kid. Still holding his beloved hero painting book, sitting on the chair where he and Hungry Wolf first met, but did not open the painting book, but looked lonely. hateful! Is this stinky kid waiting for him? This question appeared in Hungry Wolf''s heart, but he already knew the answer. That''s right, this kid appeared here. UU Reading was actually waiting for him. When he was detained here, this kid was afraid that he would not be here every day. "One minute." The silent voice is still calm and relaxed, but it sounds infinitely cold to the hungry wolf. "Thirty seconds." Silent said again. "Shut up! Shut up!" The hungry wolf roared loudly. "Ten seconds." Then silently and ruthlessly gave the final countdown. The eyes of the hungry wolf have turned red. If silence does not suppress his weirdness, I am afraid that at this time, his weirdness will be accelerated instantly. but now. He could only open his eyes and try to watch the meteorite keep approaching the child. At the last second. The little boy seemed to have reacted. He raised his head and saw the meteorite flying towards him with a frightened expression. The hungry wolf closed his eyes. At this moment, the instinctive reaction even surpassed the struggle. "I want to be a hero!" He yelled out words that he didn''t even hear. But it was too late. At the moment he shouted out, he knew that he was too late and the countdown had ended. The hungry wolf was in a trance. I don''t know if it is sadness, anger, or self-blame, a feeling of sorrow and sorrow that has never been seen before, pouring from his heart like a tough guy. He probably never thought about it. I will have this kind of weakness. "Actually, you have already lost since you started struggling." Silent sighed. In this complex and indifferent world, children''s pure hearts sometimes provide people with a warm comfort. Incidentally. The children are naturally fine. Chapter 954： : Bring? 斡袢バ Shilan?/a> "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Silence will not really kill a child. It is not necessary. Because his purpose has been achieved. What''s more, with the current strength of Silence, the boundary between life and death is not so clear. The meteorite actually burned out just right before it touched the child. At most, the child was hit by the hot breath and jumped up and yelled for a while, but in fact nothing happened. The hungry wolf has also found out. His expression is very complicated. Looking at the lively little boy in the picture, even if the hungry wolf is reluctant to admit it, he has to admit that he is not a real villain at all. "It seems that you have already clarified your own heart." Silent raised Erlang''s legs and put Fei Ju from his arms on his shoulders again. "What is your purpose for doing this?" the hungry wolf asked in a hoarse voice. "Didn''t I already say it?" Silent half-squinted, "If you don''t even understand your own heart, you are not qualified to get the opportunity to fulfill your wish from me. Congratulations, you now have this qualification. " At the moment the silent words fell. Messages flooded into the head of the hungry wolf. About the chamber of commerce, about the jar. His expression was dazed at first, then his eyes widened, and then he returned to his hungry wolf-like smile. "Interesting, really interesting!" Hungry wolf stared silently, "Is that bald head called Saitama also the power that you get from you?" "No." Silent shook his head, "Saitama''s power comes from himself. Even in the Chamber of Commerce, he can be regarded as a senior member." "Senior member?" The hungry wolf was taken aback. Although there is no detailed explanation of the power of senior members in the information, there is also a general explanation. With gestures, the galaxy collapsed. Does that bald head have such powerful power? "He is naturally not so strong now." The silence seemed to see what the hungry wolf was thinking, and chuckled, "However, his body does contain such a powerful force, and it only needs a little liberation. come out." If Saitama really uses all his strength now, he can still destroy one or two planets. If you insist on saying it, maybe it is about the same strength as the Monkey King before becoming a Super Saiyan? However, the growth and the power contained in the body are not bad compared to Saiyans, and even stronger. really. There is only that world that suits Saitama. The silent mind diverged slightly, but he quickly recovered and stood up from his seat. "You are still very weak now. It''s not so easy to catch up with Saitama. Go on." With these last words, the silent figure disappeared. But just a blink of an eye. The hungry wolf found that he was tied to the bed again, and everything seemed to have not changed. However, the feeling of fullness in his stomach, the badge held tightly in his hand, and the various messages in his mind were telling him that everything was real. and so-- "At any rate, untie it for me first." The hungry wolf gritted his teeth. He doesn''t have much money, nor is he qualified to get any money from the Heroes Association, so now, before catching up with Saitama, he still has to find a way to escape from this cage. And silent. Has returned to Saitama''s home. Silence has already decided which world to take Saitama to, after thinking about it, only the world of Dragon Ball is more suitable. Without him. The style of painting is appropriate. There are not no worlds stronger than Dragon Ball. In those fantasy worlds, there are many who reach the strength of senior members. As long as you go and harvest, you can ensure that the Chamber of Commerce will become intermediate and advanced. The scene of flying everywhere. But, think about the scene of Saitama fighting against those who cultivate immortality and use magic weapons. The style is wrong. It''s better to go to Dragon Ball and Super Saiyans to fist to the flesh, maybe you can learn to play with one hand, after all, according to the power system of that world, there is no doubt that Saitama''s body contains an extremely powerful "qi". "Silence, are you done?" Saitama also found the silence. A face full of surprises. And beside him, there are a lot of things in big bags. Obviously, it is ready. "I''ll give you a space ring." Silent shook his head, stretched out his hand and handed Saitama a ring, but after thinking about it, "It''s better to change the space rune. The ring will be too easy to break when you fight." The voice fell, and a rune for storage had been engraved on the back of Saitama''s hand. He immediately knew how to use it. so amazing. Saitama looked at this space rune in surprise, and took his salute in, took out, took in, took out, and had a great time playing. And silently looked at Jenos, who was silent next to him, and smiled: "Don''t worry, as a senior member, Saitama has the right to freely travel between a certain world and his own world. UU reading wants to come back. You can come back at any time, and when your strength goes further, the world is not far away for you." In fact, when the chamber of commerce changes, the badge will open the function of contact between members. But now, naturally there is no. However, Janos is not a hypocritical person, nodded. "Please rest assured, Mr. Saitama." He looked at Saitama very seriously and said, "Even if I''m not by your side, I won''t have any sloth in my practice." "Yeah, don''t be too tired." Saitama raised his hand indifferently, as if he was finally tired of playing. Looking at the silence, there was a clear expectation on his usually expressionless face, "When shall we leave? ?" He can''t wait any longer. After all, the silence has been said before. In another world, there are opponents who can make him fight happily. "Let''s go now." Silently smiled, and when he raised his hand, the figures of the two people disappeared instantly. Target, the world of Dragon Ball. Just as soon as he appeared, silence could feel a certain unusual violent law. He half-squinted his eyes, looked at this world that seemed to be indistinguishable from the earth, and felt the difference carefully. Even with his current strength, this multi-dimensional universe is still very powerful for him. And unusually simple and rude. You don''t need any profound understanding at all to understand this rough and powerful law. One sentence. It is of great help to silently digest one''s own strength, and even go further without relying on trading points. "Is this a different world?" Saitama looked around and even jumped twice. "It doesn''t look any different." Chapter 955： : Youll know after one fight "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Although Saitama''s power is powerful, it is pure physical power. Therefore, it is impossible to be able to clearly perceive the difference in the world like silence. "Don''t worry." Silent shook his head and looked at outer space. "There will soon be a battle that is barely enough." There, two small single-person spacecraft were approaching quickly. That''s right, that is a Saiyan spaceship. The current timeline is the time when the Saiyans Vegeta and Napa just arrived on Earth. In other words, there is no Super Saiyan at this time. And the reason for choosing this point in time was because Silent wanted to understand the combat power situation in this world. His information about this world only comes from the comics he has read. However, the performance of the comics is far from the real situation. Dragon Ball is even more famous for its combat power collapse. Vegeta destroyed a planet in a certain period of the story before arriving on earth with just a flash cannon. Therefore, even in this period, Vegeta has at least the power to destroy the planet. "Fight." Saitama also moved his shoulder slightly, "I can''t wait." "Wait, and someone is coming." Silent looked in a certain direction. From the moment they appeared, they were immediately discovered. Naturally it would not exist at the level of the world king. But just some "characters" on this planet. "Someone is coming." Saitama also noticed. There were several existences rushing to the horizon, and everyone was surrounded by waves of tumbling air. Dance in the air. It is a unique technique in this world. The biggest effect is to be able to fly extremely fast. Just a moment. A group of silhouettes descended in front of the two of them. Silent eyes swept one by one. The green-skinned Pic, Kolin without a nose, and a little one, obviously Sun Wukong''s son, Sun Wufan. Only these three people are here. "Who are you?" Piccolo said in a deep voice, his eyes shifting to Saitama''s body. So strong, so powerful! Even Piccolo can feel the power of Saitama. As for the silence on the other side. It looks like just an ordinary person. "Are you Saiyans?" Gohan clenched his fists. "Saiyan, what is that?" Saitama touched his bald head, then suddenly looked at Kobayashi and nodded, "If I read correctly, you are the strongest one." "Huh?" Xiao Lin was a little confused, and trembling. Among these three people, only Piccolo was the most calm. "Calm down, Gohan, they don''t have tails." Saiyans have tails, which almost become their symbol. There is no tail, but suddenly appeared, with such a powerful person? Silence retracted his gaze and looked at Saitama. "It''s just right." The silence seemed to be thinking of something, "Although the strength of these people is very weak, you should fight to see how the world fights, but don''t make heavy moves, they are also standing." Guardian''s side." "Really?" Saitama''s eyes shone slightly. He is full of fighting spirit now. This fighting spirit is the expectation that has been accumulated over the course of more than a month. The silent words did not cover up to the other people. Piccolo''s expression suddenly became gloomy. "Very weak? Not ashamed!" "You''ll know if you come for a fight." Saitama walked up, her hands hanging down, looking loose, "Don''t worry, I will be merciful." What Saitama said is mercy from his subordinates, that is the true mercy of his subordinates. But listening to Piccolo''s ears was pure provocation. "In that case, I accept your challenge." Piccolo took off his hat and white cloak, and slammed it heavily on the ground. This is his weight props for training. "Gohan, stand back." Out of caution, Piccolo didn''t ask Gohan to come up too. Although I don''t know who these two are. However, you can never go wrong in a fight. "Well, Uncle Bick be careful." Gohan nodded, and Kobayashi retreated far behind. "What the **** is going on with those two people?" Kobayashi said tremblingly, "Obviously they are not Saiyans, why do you want to fight, and it sounds like they are very powerful." "It''s very powerful." Gohan''s immature face, but with a seriousness that doesn''t match his age, "I can feel that this person with a bald head like Uncle Kobayashi is very powerful!" This is the intuition brought by the Saiyan bloodline. After all, at this time, Gohan had already received three years of brutal training from Piccolo. "Go ahead." Piccolo raised his hand, "Drink!" A light cannon blasted towards Saitama mercilessly. boom--! Along with the violent explosion, the dust was flying. Silence raised his eyebrows slightly. There is an inexplicable sense of joy. I''m coming. The classic light cannon, the classic dust-free law. As the flying dust gradually dissipated, what was exposed was Saitama, UU Reading , and a large hole about ten meters in diameter. Of course, unscathed! The clothes on Saitama are not the ordinary clothes before, but silently prepared for him. It can be regarded as one of the benefits of senior members. As long as he is not really hurt, the clothes will not be damaged. There is no doubt that. Bick looked shocked. He naturally didn''t use his full strength, and guessed that this simple attack would not have much effect, but he was unharmed? "Okay, so strong." Xiaolin started to tremble again and swallowed. "Is this kind of light cannon?" Saitama looked around him for a while, then suddenly realized, "It is a little different from what I imagined, but the dazzling is real." "Damn it! In this case, I won''t be merciful anymore!" Piccolo''s figure came to Saitama''s side in an instant. He intends to use his own hands to personally measure the power of the existence in front of him! Exhausted all my strength, fists, and slammed Saitama''s stomach! Bang! There was a dull crash. Saitama was slammed back without any ability to resist, but everyone present could clearly see that Saitama''s expression had not changed at all. The people here are all martial arts masters, so naturally they know what it looks like when a fist hits a person''s stomach. The eyes are bloodshot, the mouth is open, and the internal organs are broken. It should be so. However, looking at Saitama''s reaction, there was no injury at all! "It''s not over yet!" Piccolo''s figure caught up with the flying away Saitama in an instant, fists, kicks, countless attacks hit Saitama''s body in extreme time. Almost there was a phantom. Then I can''t see any movement at all. Chapter 956： : Saiyan finally arrived "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Of course, with the power of silence, he can still see clearly. Piccolo vented his attacks continuously at high speed. And Saitama didn''t make any response from beginning to end. It''s like a leather ball, being hit continuously, and even the whole figure is flying around high in the sky. Finally, there was a bang. Piccolo crossed his hands with a heavy hammer and slammed Saitama into the ground. Even began to gasp. However, it was difficult to hide the shocked expression on his face. Piccolo definitely used his full strength just now, otherwise he wouldn''t consume a lot of physical strength in this short time attack, but even so, he had an attack of his own that was useless. And what happened next also proved his feeling. Saitama lay in a huge pothole on the ground. Look at the sky with both eyes. After a while, he stood up slowly. His posture was casual, and he patted the dust on his body, not even leaving any dust layer. "How should I say it." He held his chin, looked up at Piccolo floating in front of him, "Better than the rest of the people I have seen, but... not to the point where I can be excited. what." At this time, Saitama had never met Poros. The previous weirdo, even if it was a ghost, was the kind of thing he solved with one punch. In contrast, Piccolo is definitely not weak. However, for Saitama, there is no difference between one and two. This kind of strength Piccolo is still far from his dialogue. "...Who are you?" Piccolo clenched his fists, and the veins on his body burst one by one. Unwilling, angry. Although he has now asked for his identity as a villain, he is, after all, the once demon of Piccolo. And Saitama thought for a while, and replied solemnly: "We should be regarded as aliens." "Otherworldly?" All the others were taken aback. This world is also a technologically advanced world, not to say that the concept of aliens cannot be understood. It''s just that all of a sudden it''s in a trance. After the aliens, are there people from another world? "People from another world...what''s the purpose of coming to this planet?" Piccolo loosened his fist, and he was still very good at restraining his anger, "Remind you, our planet. ..... It has not been so peaceful recently." "Ah, I heard about this." Saitama raised a hand, "Is there an alien invasion." "Do you know Saiyans?" Piccolo was taken aback. He is obviously from another world, but do you know Saiyan? "Let me explain this." Silence walked up and explained as concisely as possible. "Don''t worry, we won''t do anything to destroy the world. The purpose of coming here is also very pure. I am just traveling. , By the way, take him to find some opponents who can fight with passion. He is in his world, but he is already invincible." "It''s not an enemy." Kobayashi exhaled a long breath and patted his chest, "I was almost scared to death. People who thought that even Piccolo couldn''t win at all came..." There was no way to say the rest, because he had already felt the death gaze from Piccolo. He took two steps back abruptly and smiled. Silence felt interesting. Kobayashi''s personality is indeed very timid, his strength is not strong, and his martial arts aptitude is also average. However, he will arrive at the front line in almost every dangerous battle, and he will even die for it many times. No matter how many, he will try his best. Play some of their own roles. Such a mentality. Actually very suitable for members. After all, all he lacks is strength. "You just said that he is in his world?" Piccolo returned his gaze to Silence, and keenly discovered the point, "Aren''t you from one world?" "Indeed." Silent smiled, "Then, let me introduce it formally. My name is Silent. I am a traveler who travels through different worlds. Saitama is a friend I met at the last station. The reason why I know you The situation in this world is because before I arrived, I had already roughly observed your world." This explanation is sufficiently detailed. Piccolo''s eyes struggled a little. I don''t seem to know whether I should believe it or not. The earth is facing a crisis at this moment, and if what the silence says is true, it is undoubtedly good news for them. After all, he has personally tested the power of one of them, not to mention that this is more mysterious and unfathomable. The "traveler". But if they are also enemies. It would be really dangerous. And as the most powerful combat power on earth, Monkey King... but it was just resurrected at this time, and he was still on his way. Just at this time. Pick raised his head sharply. Saitama also seems to have discovered something. On the horizon, two light spots are rapidly approaching, flying straight towards a certain city. "Come!" Piccolo was shocked and blurted out. "Not good." Xiaolin flew up, his eyes widened, UU reading "That direction is the city, you have to find a way to intercept it." Even Kobayashi can clearly know what the consequences will be if the Saiyans land in the city or fight there. Perhaps none of the people in a whole city can survive! "Let me come, then." Saitama turned into a serious face for a second, and the cloak behind him was silent. "Don''t look at me like this, I am a hero of justice." The rest of the people also seemed to be shocked by the sudden change in his style of painting. Little Gohan''s eyes even sparkled. "Okay, so handsome." Although he was still young, Gohan was already a little longing for the prototype of a hero at this time. "The idea is good." Silent but shook his head, "But what do you want to do, you can''t fly, Saitama." "..." Saitama was stunned for a while, and then turned back into a salted egg bald head, "Yes." Although he can quickly run over and jump up. But it may not be able to intercept accurately. Strong strength does not mean that the sense of direction is equally strong. This kind of interception still needs a little predictability and skill for the time being, Saitama, but a man who can''t even hit a mosquito. "No, you can''t drag it anymore." Xiaolin immediately planned to rush forward. But the next moment, silence shook his head. "Since Saitama, you intend to help, with such a small matter, I will help you once." As the words fell, Piccolo''s gaze suddenly focused on the silent body, as if he was planning to see what he wanted to do. But the next second. Two spherical spacecraft suddenly appeared in front of everyone. Then smashed heavily to the ground. There were two bangs. Including the flying Kobayashi, the audience was silent. Chapter 957： : His life is mine "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! In fact, silence is not necessary. That would be the same as in the original fate. The first time Besta and Napa arrived, they directly destroyed a city, and millions of people were mercilessly slaughtered. However, this world is different from the rest of the world after all. In such a powerful world, Silent felt that he still had to maintain his "image". Shots like this are very effective. "This, what is this!" Xiaolin already shouted. "Saiyan''s spaceship?" Piccolo was still calm, just looking at the silent line of sight, it became more profound. Sure enough, as he expected. This person is not simple at all. At this moment, the hatch slowly opened. Two people flew from it. It is Vegeta and Napa. All of a sudden, everyone was silent. Especially Piccolo. Sweat started to come out on his forehead. For this period of time, they have experienced arduous practice for the upcoming Saiyans. It can be said that they are waiting for this moment. However, when they thought they had already increased their strength enough to deal with the crisis, they were frustrated here in Saitama. . And now. The real enemy is here. "Huh?" Vegeta wrapped her arms around her chest and glanced around. The power scanner in her left eye made a sound, "They are all people with good strength. This is different from what she imagined." "I''m afraid, I have known the news that we are coming." Naba smiled and moved his fists. "It seems that the days on this planet will not be too boring." "Huh, funny." Vegeta snorted coldly. Although his mouth was funny, his eyes were full of jokes. Obviously, he didn''t regard these people in front of him as opponents who could be taken seriously. especially. His gaze swept across the silence. "Why is there a scum with only five combat power? It would be too inappropriate to appear here, Naba." Vegetayan raised his chin. The meaning couldn''t be more obvious. "That''s right, let''s clear the room before dinner." Naba stretched out two fingers. In the next instant, the faces of Piccolo and others changed drastically. What a strong qi! "What are you going to do!" Kobayashi yelled, not forgetting to protect Gohan behind him. "So powerful, get out of the way!" Piccolo also changed a lot. Including Tianjin Fan and Dumplings who were rushing in this direction at this time. There was an incredible expression on each face. Too strong. This sudden, fierce anger! then. boom--! The scorching white light burst out suddenly, and the turbulent atmosphere was clearly visible even in outer space. Its power was no less than a small nuclear explosion, and the "clearing of the field" was worthy of the name. In contrast, the light artillery that Piccolo used before is the difference between conventional and unconventional weapons. And after the light slowly dissipated. Where everyone stood, there was already a large pit several kilometers in diameter. "Hey, it''s just a scum with a combat power of five." Vegeta''s joking voice came, "Is it too much to do this." "Hahaha." Na Bahan laughed a few times, and the corners of his mouth curled up. "It seems to be, but it is good luck for that weak person to die in this way." They didn''t put the world in their eyes at all. Wanton shots, wanton attacks. but-- A faint sigh came. "What?" Vegeta and Naba''s smiles stiffened on their faces. Because as the dust dissipated, except for Piccolo and others who had fled to a certain distance, the silence and Saitama left in place were completely unscathed. Even the clothes are not dirty. Piccolo and others, who were flying in midair, have also realized the scene here. "Okay, so powerful." Xiao Lin couldn''t help being shocked, swallowing drool. Not only was I amazed that the Saiyan was able to cause such a horrible attack at his fingertips, but also that the silent two people were still unscathed in the middle of such an attack. It is too powerful. It is so powerful that I feel that I am not in the same dimension with myself. And at this time. One figure after another appeared beside them. It was the rest of the friends who came here. "What happened?" Tianjin Fan looked down, especially the big crater left by this huge explosion, and his pupils contracted, "This was made by Saiyans? Wait, why are there four people?" Didnt it mean there are only two? "The two wearing armors and tails are Saiyans." Kobayashi explained, "The attack just now was made by the tall Saiyan. As for the other two, they were self-proclaimed travels of aliens. One is called Silence, and the bald head is called Saitama. We only know so much." And just when Kobayashi explained. The smile that had been on Silent''s face gradually disappeared. "Saitama, this is not my opponent to grab you." said quietly and calmly, "you should know my rules, if you take action against me, you can''t just sit idly by. UU reading " The traveling merchant represents the chamber of commerce. It is also necessary to maintain the majesty of the Chamber of Commerce. It''s impossible to be attacked with malicious intent. The silence just didn''t expect that it was already like this. This Napa still launched a map-cannon attack as soon as he came up, and it was definitely aimed at him. Sure enough, it is a universe that belongs to the fighting frenzy. "Hey, I''ve made it clear that I can enjoy it." Saitama said blankly, "And he looks like this strong man and stronger." "It doesn''t mean that a bald head must be strong." The silence showed a helpless smile, "Relax, the really strong is the little one, the other person, as punishment for provoking me, his life is mine. " It was the moment when the silent words fell. Naba''s body. With a thud, it fell to the ground. The previous expression still remained on his face, and it seemed that there was no reaction. However, his heartbeat has stopped. "Hey! Napa!" Vegeta looked at the people who came with him with a shocked expression, "What''s the matter with you?" Dididi. His scanning equipment kept issuing warnings. At this moment, Napas combat power is zero! All the upgrades that represented life disappeared from his body, as if he was completely deprived of life at that moment. "What the **** is going on." Piccolo and others were also sweating coldly. They can clearly perceive it. The person who just caused such a huge destruction in an instant has lost all his energy! In other words. He is dead. The traveler did it. Just a sentence? Chapter 958： :? Orchiduma moss?/a> "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Vegeta is undoubtedly the most shocking of all, or rather, the most unacceptable one. From beginning to end, he always treated these people with a joking attitude. After all, he is the prince of Saiyans and the most powerful Saiyans. With this kind of strength, he also possesses the nobility and arrogance matching his strength. but now. Something unexpected happened. In a word, even he couldn''t understand and killed Naba? "Humph." Vegeta snorted coldly, and the vigilance had already mentioned the highest, "What kind of means did you use?" "It''s just depriving him of his life." said quietly and calmly, "Since you know that this world has a dragon that can achieve any wish, then this method is not so difficult to accept. To some extent, you can also Think of me as an existence similar to Shenlong, but I am much stronger." Although the world of Dragon Ball seems to have a very simple power system, the battle basically relies on melee and unwavering. But in fact, this is clearly not the case. The existence of Shenlong, as long as the power is sufficient, can really achieve all wishes, whether it is to make people immortal, resurrect the dead, or even reshape a planet, as long as it does not exceed the upper limit of "power", you can do it. Anything. in other words. Silence in this universe can be regarded as "the dragon". Explain this way. Vegeta seemed barely able to accept it. "That''s it...Is it similar to the magic of the Namekians?" Vegeta squinted halfway, staring into silence. Understanding belongs to understanding, and shock is the same shock. The Namekians do have all kinds of magical means, but they are not powerful, and those magics are even less likely to kill a Saiyan like the person in front of them. Think about the combat power detected by the detector just now. hateful! It is impossible to estimate the strength of the opponent at all. "Are you scared?" Silent raised his eyebrows, and seemed to have discovered something interesting. "What a joke!" Vegeta gritted her teeth, and the veins on her forehead violently, "I am the most powerful Saiyan, I will be afraid?" "If you are not afraid, what are you waiting for?" Silence showed a playful smile, his eyes suddenly became deeper, with a mysterious temperament like a black hole, and then whispered, "If you shoot me, you will also Die, how do you want to try?" "Yes, damn!" Vegeta took two steps back subconsciously looking at the dark eyes that seemed to make people''s mind fall forever. Then a feeling of incomparable shame surged. He was really scared. Fear that he would die like Napa without any resistance and without reason. How can it be! ? He is the most powerful Saiyan! In the end, inner dignity defeated fear. "Go to hell!" Vegeta''s figure came behind the silence in an instant. However, only the moment when the fist is raised. The heart beat suddenly. A strong fear of facing death swept through his whole body at that moment, just like the heart, brain, everything in the body was being held tightly by a pair of invisible big hands, as long as he swiped this punch , What awaits him is death like an abyss. Really will die! Vegeta''s figure retreated in an instant, and even appeared at a distance of hundreds of meters. The hair tips were thoroughly wet with cold sweat. And until this time. Silence turned his head unhurriedly. His face remained calm. That was naturally his warning to Vegeta just now. Vegeta was not a fanatical warrior who was not afraid of death. Faced with the clear fear of death, he did not take that step so fearlessly. Actually. The current Vegeta, gritting her teeth, let out a low growl from her throat, her eyes full of unwillingness. He took that feeling just now as his own instinct. This person...maybe more terrifying than Frieza! Vegeta had already retired. The onlookers in other places also showed shocked expressions. "This Saiyan... is afraid." Piccolo seemed to move his ears. "Yes, his muscles are shaking and sweat is coming out. He is afraid." "Also, it''s no wonder." Xiaolin glanced at the corpse of Naba that fell on the ground and said dryly, "Just a word..." They had no idea that things would develop to this point. I thought it was a great enemy to the Saiyan, but after meeting someone from another world who arrived suddenly, he was unexpectedly knocked out in an unreasonable moment. If people from another world are enemies... The invisible and huge pressure from silence swept everyone. "Hey, didn''t you say that this is handed over to me?" Saitama walked up at this moment, looking at silence with a vigilant face, "You don''t want to grab my opponent anymore. Besides, this kind of battle is for you. It makes no sense." "Of course." Silent shrugged, and glanced at Vegeta, "If you don''t shoot at me, even if it''s an ant, I won''t trample to death casually, it''s too violent." "So, leave it to me." Saitama flicked his cloak and walked directly over, standing in front of Vegeta, with a serious face, "I will fight you, otherwise you will be silent for a second. of." He could not wait to have a **** battle long ago. However, in Vegeta''s eyes. This is a complete provocation. "Quick, blink?" Vegeta looked at Saitama and then at the silence, her face a little distorted. Although there is an idea of ??escape. But sure enough. It would be too humiliating to do nothing and just run away like this, so he still dare to say that he is the most powerful Saiyan? "Since you are looking for your own death!" Vegeta glanced carefully at silence again, and suddenly burst out of speed. She came to behind Saitama in an instant, still waving her fists. This time, she paused for a while. . No. There is no such thing as a certain death! Sure enough, this person and that person should be different! With this punch, Vegeta did not have any reserved heavy hammers on the rest. Boom! With the dull crash sound that made the scalp numb, Saitama''s deep breath flew into the distance like a cannonball along with the explosion of air. After hitting several stone pillars one after another, the whole person was embedded in the earth. However, a little smile appeared on Saitama''s face. Feel it! He finally felt it! The strength of this fist is much better than the soft fist before! Sure enough, this time in another world is coming! Saitama stood up from the ground, not only the style of painting, but even his eyes seemed to be sharp. Chapter 959： : Or? Ordinary addict?/a> "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! But compared to Saitama. Vegeta''s expression was not so relaxed. He absolutely used his full strength for that blow just now! Even Naba was seriously injured by that blow, but the bald head in front of him didn''t even damage his clothes? What kind of monsters are these two? "Don''t continue?" Saitama strode forward, "Then I will come." Saitama changed from walking to running, getting faster and faster, and rushed straight towards Vegeta. The battle is imminent. Even Vegeta didn''t have the mind to think about too many things. "Crappy running style, you are a layman!" Vegeta also read a lot of information from Saitama, gritted his teeth, "How could I lose to someone like you!" He didn''t even care about the silence on the other side. Usually rushed towards Saitama fiercely. Fist to fist violently collided in mid-air. boom--! The explosion of air turned up waves of dust. so hard! Vegeta could feel the strength of the opponent, maybe it was still above him. However, just to this extent... "Huh!" Vegeta''s face showed a smile again, "Sure enough, there is some strength, but unfortunately, your actions are too clumsy!" The fist waved again. The two moved at high speed on the ground, and each collision brought a thunderous sound. Wherever they went, the ground broke apart, just the aftermath of the battle, blowing up the violent wind pressure like a hurricane. Piccolo and others even had to cover them with their hands. "Okay, so strong!" Xiao Lin''s voice trembled a little, "I can''t see their movements at all, just being so far away can have such power!" The rest of the people did not look good. This was actually the first time they saw Saiyan fighting. The other Saiyan before, died just in one face. It was so simple to die, and they would inevitably give birth to the idea that "the Saiyan may be nothing more than this". but now. They realized they were wrong. And it was wrong. This kind of battle scene can''t even be seen clearly. If they come to fight, I am afraid that they will lose face to face. One year of hard training, the confidence before coming here becomes extremely ridiculous at this time. "Is this hit?" A voice suddenly appeared beside them. Everyone looked back abruptly. Silence hovered quietly among them. When! ? Everyone is in a state of high tension now, but they don''t even know when this person came. "These two people have not yet come up with their real strength. This is just a warm-up." Silently looked at these people, shook his head, and laughed, "However, there is one thing to say, your strength is compared to theirs. , Indeed very weak." "Is it very weak?" Piccolo clenched his fist, turned his head and stared at the silence, "Is it weak or not? It takes a fight to know that our practice is not to stand here and watch." Piccolo has been trying hard to calm himself. But now, it is almost at the limit. Because he can''t see it either! I can''t see the movements of these two people clearly, and I have no confidence that they can match this kind of strength, but this level is only a warm-up? What are they? "Not reconciled?" Silent glanced at him with interest, and asked, "What can you do if you are not reconciled." "..." Piccolo was speechless. "I have experienced many worlds and witnessed many strong men. Your strength is in this. Naturally, it is not the weakest, but it is indeed very weak." Silence refocused his attention on Saitama who was fighting." If we dont come, its just your strength, the Saiyan named Naba can easily kill you all alone. This is the fact." In the original plot, this is indeed the case. These people still have a lot of strength at the beginning. But the more you get to the back, the more you are completely opened up by Monkey King as the protagonist, and even more than one grade difference. Even the routine is the same. Monkey King was delayed by all kinds of things and arrived late. The others went up first and were tortured. After Monkey King arrived, he would fight alone until he won. "Yes, damn..." Piccolo squeezed his fist tightly, and his teeth made a crackling sound. The rest are also unwilling. Obviously, with such serious practice, his strength has been improving rapidly, but it is still so weak. Just at this time. Accompanied by a violent sound, Saitama''s figure seemed to be severely hit, and a long ravine was drawn on the ground. however. The clothes are still undamaged. Even on the other side of Vegeta, there were obvious cracks on the armor that was obviously specially made. "What kind of monster are you?" Vegeta panted slightly and looked at Saitama. In the short battle, he can actually be regarded as an advantage, UU reading www. uukanshu.com didn''t know how to fly because Saitama didn''t make any shots at all. However, his fist hit Saitama''s body, but it didn''t seem to have any effect. "I am a human being." Saitama stood up from the ground and patted the clothes on her body, but a disappointed expression appeared on her face, "You are the most powerful person I have ever fought, but only to this degree, Not enough to make me serious." That''s right, Saitama hasn''t really gotten serious until now. Vegeta''s fist hit him, still a little bit painful. But that''s it. If it is only this level, then once he uses a serious punch, the opponent should not be able to hold it. "Human? You said you are a human?" Vegeta clenched his fist tightly, and seemed to be stimulated to shout as loudly, "Don''t be kidding, how could such a weak creature like a human be a powerful Saiyan? Human opponent! In this case, let you see my true strength!" Qi, began to mobilize. Vegeta seemed to be truly angry. The muscles on his body bulged little by little, and the terrifying aura continued to condense on his body. The gravel on the ground flew up little by little under this terrifying aura, and even the air currents in the sky seemed to feel something. , Pieces of dark clouds continued to gather, and within a short period of time, thunder and lightning flashed. And Xiaolin and others who could feel the "qi" were completely stunned. "This, what is this." "It''s so scary, I''ve never seen such a strong qi!" "Is this the true strength of Saiyans?" "Okay, so strong... Can that bald uncle win?" Gohan seems to be worried about Saitama. Silently looked at him and chuckled lightly, "Don''t worry, Saitama is still stronger now." Chapter 960： : Vegeta is just the weak "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Vegeta''s strength sounded rather bluffing, as if he could destroy the planet casually. But in Shen Mo''s eyes, he was at the level of Poros. Trying all your strength, maybe you can really destroy a planet, but doing so will almost exhaust all of his strength, and ordinary battles are far from the momentum of breaking the mountains and rivers. Therefore, Saitama has actually not used all his strength until now. The silent words were heard by everyone. In fact, they could all feel that the man named Saitama still had a relaxed expression. at last. Vegeta''s power accumulation is over. All the power was completely mobilized, the speed of the whole person doubled several times at this moment, and then he rushed towards Saitama. This time, Saitama was not knocked off again. Instead, he stretched out his palm and steadily caught the blow. boom--! The air wave rolled, obviously just a fist collision, but the power it brought was like a meteorite pretending to be the earth, and even the earth around the two people rolled like a wave that was set off, flying high, and then collapsed. Except for silence. Everyone, including Piccolo, flew out under this terrifying air wave. One by one they raised their hands to cover their eyes, but they couldn''t hide their shocked expressions. This scale once again exceeded their imagination. There was a fusion of heaven and earth, everyone, can''t wait to see what happened in the collision center, Vegeta with all the strength, and the otherworldly person who seems to be relaxed, which one is strong and weak. The flying dust is slowly settling. Appearing in everyone''s eyes are the two deadlocked. To be precise, yes, with his teeth clenched and his eyes raised, it seemed that he was Vegeta who had seen something unimaginable, and Saitama who, of course, grabbed Vegeta''s fist with both hands. Can''t break free! Vegeta''s heart shook violently, and she could hardly believe her eyes. With a punch with all his strength, he was caught by the palm of the opponent, and more than that, he didn''t even move at all. This strength...this strength...why is it unheard of before! ? "Damn it! Damn it!" Vegeta yelled unwillingly, raised her right leg, and kicked violently on Saitama. One click, two clicks. Every time there was a thunderous impact. Even just the strong wind is cutting the ground one by one. Enough to see the power. However, Saitama didn''t seem to have any reaction, just tightening his muscles, and this attack could not cause him much damage. He looked regretful. That''s right, after such a battle, Saitama found that he seemed to be a little stronger again. "Although it is a bit pleasantly surprised, but ah, you are still too weak." Saitama sighed. "What did you say?" Vegeta''s eyes flushed. But Saitama had no plans to fight anymore. "It''s over, you can''t bring me the feeling of enthusiasm." Saitama said simply and directly, then, without giving Vegeta a chance to continue to say anything, just raised her head, banged, and slammed On Vegeta''s head. All the unwillingness, at this moment, all vanished. Vegeta stared at Venus, rolled her eyes, and fell straight. That''s it. It''s just a blow. It didn''t even look like a real attack, but just like a head mallet for children to fight. Puff through. Saitama let go of Vegeta and let him fall directly to the ground, while Saitama''s forehead was still bubbling with blue smoke, and even a little red, enough to see the power of the hammer. However, it was still unscathed. After all, Saitama has no hair. "Hey!" Saitama waved to silence. "Don''t fight?" The silent figure appeared in front of Saitama in an instant. The others looked at each other and followed. "You can see it too, he is not my opponent at all." Saitama held the back of his head with both hands, and changed back to the salted fish egg mode. "Although it is indeed the strongest person I have ever seen, it is fundamentally It can''t be regarded as a fierce battle." The rest of the people who came here happened to hear this sentence. All of them were silent. To be honest, even if they witnessed all of this with their own eyes, they are still a little stupefied. Is that solved? How could the powerful Saiyans far beyond their imagination be easily solved by the stronger aliens? Even Sun Wukong, the trump card among them, didn''t arrive, and everything was over? No, judging from the horrifying power that Saiyan showed, even if Monkey King came, he might not be the opponent. Aware of this moment. Even a great demon like Piccolo was a little bit nervous. If these two people are enemies...Can Monkey King stop them? This kind of thought was naturally noticed by the silence, but the silence only smiled in his heart, but did not deliberately do anything. "Don''t worry, UU reading will not let you down." Silent chuckled twice, "If Vegeta gets your world, maybe he will be the most powerful person under you, but In this world, he is just a weak person now." The strength of Vegeta at this moment, even in the entire universe, is not that strong. Silence, but remember very clearly Chu. After several surges in his strength, he still couldn''t beat the ordinary members of Frieza''s squad, and was miserably abused. Not to mention Frieza, who only Super Saiyan can easily defeat. "So, there are more powerful people?" Saitama was mobilized again. "Not only that." Silent half-squinted, looking at a certain place, "In addition to strength, some people in this world may be able to match you in terms of''growth''." Saitama''s growth rate is indeed very fast, which can be called his strongest ability. Every breath is getting stronger. However, people in this world seem to be even more exaggerated. The Saiyan who made Monkey King die a year ago, at this moment, even Kobayashi can easily defeat the Saiyan, not to mention Monkey King as the protagonist, especially after the start of the Super Saiyan. Exaggerated, fighting power can explode in a power function ratio in an instant. Both are protagonists. According to Shen Mo, maybe Monkey King has more potential than Saitama. After all, there is actually a gap between the two world levels. And this is another purpose for him to come into this world. Said to fill up the lack of senior members of the Chamber of Commerce, there cannot be only Saitama. Now, following the silent sight. Everyone felt it, the powerful Qi that was approaching quickly. Chapter 961： : The collision of two protagonists "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! There is no doubt that the person who is rushing at this moment is Sun Wukong. The rest are also aware of it. But they looked at each other, and they all had a sense of comicality. I originally wanted to rely on myself to hold on, and then waited for Sun Wukong as the trump card to arrive, but in the end it turned out that they didn''t make any moves from beginning to end, and when Monkey King arrived, the battle was over? So what is their painstaking practice over the past year, Monkey King''s painstaking practice, or even such a hard journey, for what? It can only be said that changes will always be faster than planned. Actually. The Monkey King at this moment also looked dumbfounded. "A very powerful qi disappeared. Someone has died, and then another even stronger qi has become very weak. It should be seriously injured, but... the rest of the people are fine, and they didnt even fight. "After Sun Wukong was resurrected, he has been on the road without stopping. At the same time, remotely observe the changes in Qi. But this situation is totally incomprehensible. "Somersault cloud, hurry up!" Monkey King shouted. The reason for using somersault clouds instead of flying by yourself is just to save energy and facilitate combat. Finally, under the anxiety of his heart, Monkey King arrived on the battlefield. I scanned all the people on the battlefield for the first time. Everyone is here, okay. Sure enough, the same as before, not even injured. Then, there were two people lying on the ground, one dead, the other seriously injured and unconscious... Both of them have tails, they are both Saiyans! "So..." Monkey King stopped in front of everyone with a dazed expression, "Saiyan has been defeated?" He thought about all kinds of bad situations, but he did not expect it to be so. Everyone, a lot of them, cleaned up the Saiyans unscathed? Did not even wait for him to come. "It is indeed defeated, but it is not what we did." Piccolo looked at Silence and the other two people with complicated eyes, but he could not warn him, "Be careful, these two people... People have to be countless times stronger, and these two Saiyans are almost completely defeated by them." "Is that so." Monkey King also looked at Silence and Saitama solemnly. Then, a smile appeared suddenly. "No matter what, thank you very much." "..." Piccolo said nothing. But Monkey King has flown past. "That." He touched his hair, "I am Monkey King, because some things have just arrived now. Anyway, thank you for getting rid of the enemy." Although Monkey King has some rough nerves, he is also the father of a child after all. What''s more, with his character, he would not treat others as enemies casually. "No thanks." Saitama also said hello, in a casual tone, "My name is Saitama, I am a hero of interest." "Hey, is it a hero?" Monkey King was taken aback, "It''s amazing." "Yes, but it''s just a matter of interest." It''s probably the first time that Saitama has been praised for being a hero, and it is a bit embarrassing. "Very awesome, Mr. Saitama, after all, you have defeated the universe." "Hahaha, it''s actually nothing, this cosmic person is too weak." "Where, I can feel the power of Mr. Saitama..." The two people seemed to have met at first sight, and they had such a friendly conversation. Looking at the rest of the people are all stunned. "Wukong... is really amazing in every sense." Xiaolin touched his bald head with emotion. But silence felt a little funny. Because he can clearly hear that whether it is Saitama or Monkey King, they actually want to compete with each other, but they don''t know how to speak. So he interrupted the business talk between the two men. "Well, everything you think about is the same." Silent smiled, "Saitama travels with me in order to find an opponent who can make his blood boil and fight, and Monkey King, you are also training hard for fighting. I think you can have a friendly discussion and deepen your relationship." In the end, he secretly introduced the voice into Saitama''s mind. Tell him that the Monkey King in front of him is the "son of destiny" in this world. Although the current strength is not strong. However, he has no less growth than him, and a very terrifying future. Saitama''s eyes lit up just when she heard it. The battle just now was just a warm-up for him. After all, as the silence said, he came to another world to travel mainly to find the emotion that he had gradually lost. Hot-blooded, nervous, and excited. These require strong opponents. "Mr. Saitama." Although Monkey King was curious as to why this person knew what he thought, he did say that the idea was on. He looked at Saitama with some expectation, "I really want to check the results of my practice in the past six months." "It seems that I took your opponent away." Saitama was also a little embarrassed, but UU Reading also raised his fist and said expectantly, "Let''s try it. ." A lonely invincible protagonist, a fighter protagonist who enjoys fighting, the collision of the two is destined to not be silent. Piccolo and others opened their mouths, but in the end they said nothing. In fact, they didn''t fully believe in these two cosmic beings, and the power they showed was simply too powerful. Now that there is such an opportunity for "friendly" temptation, that''s not bad. It''s just right, you can also take a good look at the results of Sun Wukong''s practice. As a result, everyone gave up a certain position to two people. Including Vegeta who had passed out in a coma, was also dragged over. "Can Wukong do it?" Xiao Lin looked at the two men who seemed to be ready to go, and was a little nervous. "Naturally not." Silently glanced at him, shook his head, "Now Monkey King''s strength is probably about the same as this Saiyan, or even slightly inferior to Saitama. There is no hope for Saitama." "How did you know?" Little Gohan couldn''t help asking. "Because--" Silent laughed, "I am stronger than them, and a lot stronger, don''t you think, King of the North." "..." Just when everyone didn''t know who he was talking to, a voice suddenly appeared in everyone''s mind. "Are you...the realm king of the rest of the universe?" The northern realm king''s voice was obviously a little surprised. Everyone was taken aback. However, they quickly realized who it was. King of the world! During the time when Monkey King was in the underground palace, he practiced with the Realm King. In fact, as soon as Silence arrived here, he noticed the realm king''s sight. He is naturally also watching the battle here. Chapter 962： : This is not enough "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Although the realm king **** of this universe is the **** who manages the universe, in fact, his strength is not considered strong. Realm King God is just a special profession. Even so, it still retains some special abilities, such as being able to see things in any corner of the universe, and being able to talk to anyone in the universe anytime, anywhere. And, in the long years, there are still some special skills to master. The Jie Wang Quan taught to Monkey King is one of them. At this moment, the reason why the Northern Realm King misunderstands that silence is the Realm King God of the rest of the universe is because he feels a similar authority from the silence, but it is not the same, and let alone the vast majority All of the world kings are selected from the "core people", this person does not seem to be this race. Silence was quickly denied. "I am not a realm king, nor from those universes you imagined. You probably don''t need to be so clear about my origin." Dragon Ball is also a large multidimensional universe. To be precise, there are 18 universes in total at most. Among them, there is also a "full king" representing the status of OAA. It is the supreme ruler among these universes, possessing the power to destroy everything. There are already six universes destroyed because they angered the king, so now there are only twelve left, at least before the silent crossing. The king still represents the ceiling of dragon power. Therefore, silence does not want to attract the attention of the king so quickly. He did not explain his origin in detail. Fortunately, the Northern Realm King is not the type who will ask the question to the end. Various speculations flashed through his mind, and finally he became polite to the silence. "In that case, I won''t ask, but this week of the earth belongs to my jurisdiction..." The Northern Realm King didn''t say anything, but the meaning in the words was already obvious. Silently smiled, "I am not loyal to destruction, so there is no need to worry." The King of the North was relieved. In fact, he had just carefully observed the silence that caused Napa to die. Although he couldn''t see much, he didn''t know if it was an illusion. This kind of direct deprivation of life was a bit like the "elimination" of the king. A little cold sweat appeared on the forehead of the northern king. Silence didn''t care about blinding himself to the King of the North Realm anymore, but turned his attention back to Saitama and Monkey King before him. The rest is the same. "Speaking of which, I can''t fly." Saitama seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and said to Monkey King in advance. "Huh?" Monkey King was obviously taken aback, and then nodded as if he was aware of something, "Speaking of which, Mr. Saitama''s qi is also very strange... it feels very chaotic. I should have never learned qi. How to use it." The "qi" in this world is actually the use of vitality to some extent. It''s just more violent. It can obviously act on the strength of the body and possess explosive destructive power. Dancing in the sky is the use of qi. And the strong part of Saitama is the physical body, if you can gather your qi according to the training methods of this world. Then... he should be able to become stronger too. "Indeed, I haven''t studied it." Saitama looked blank. "I practiced alone." Monkey King suddenly awed in awe. "That must be very hard training." To be able to reach this point simply by relying on one''s practice. What a strong perseverance. Sure enough, his practice was not enough. Monkey King made such a judgment in his heart, and then his fighting spirit gradually became agitated. "In this case, let''s fight on the ground." He took a step forward, clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "Ahhhh." Accompanied by the roar, invisible qi surged over Monkey King''s body. "Okay, so strong!" Piccolo and others took a deep breath. Compared to Saitama who didn''t know what happened, they undoubtedly could deeply feel the changes of Monkey King at this moment. His anger is constantly rising. Even to a terrifying level, it was stronger than the Saiyan gathering just now! Is this the practice of Monkey King in the underground palace this year? Everyone clenched their teeth, and their hearts were filled with some kind of longing. "Double Realm King Fist!" Monkey King came up and directly used his own trick. The white gas was visible to the naked eye rising around him, like a flame. "Wow." Saitama let out a sigh without any ups and downs. The silence is clear. He was not lamenting the power of Monkey King, but lamenting this "special effect". "Mr. Saitama, you are a strong opponent, so I directly used my full strength!" Monkey King had not forgotten to remind him, and then shouted, "I''m going!" boom--! The large tracts of land under the feet were cracked. This was not a blow from high-speed movement. It was a powerful blow. The terrible impact was concentrated on the fist. As Monkey King said, facing Saitama, who easily defeated the Saiyan, used his strongest strength as soon as he came up. And Saitama. It also became a serious face, squeezed his fist, and responded with a punch that seemed simple but gathered terrifying power. You don''t even need to say anything. At this time, everyone is fully equipped for the shock. Then there was a loud noise like a shaking mountain, and a violent shock wave came from the place where the two collided, and then rushed to the sky, blowing away a large number of clouds, even the atmosphere, so that it was destroyed. The scattering of sunlight by the atmosphere directly exposed a dark and bright starry sky. And even the people who were ready were also repelled by the strong wind. Everyone''s face is full of debris. This is the result of Sun Wukong''s practice? What they don''t know is. A certain Saiyan who was also blown away woke up in mid-air, staring at the center of the explosion. That person... is Kakarot? The lower Saiyan? Vegeta''s eyeballs were raised and bloodshot, and his teeth clicked and clicked, as if she couldn''t believe her eyes. He deeply understood what kind of monster that bald head was. The power in his hand was as irresistible as an abyss. Even just a simple head hammer made him buzzing with his tinnitus until now, and he couldn''t use anything. Strength. And that''s such a monster. A low-level Saiyan like Kakarot actually blocked the fist of the monster? "Not enough!" Saitama''s voice came from the center of the impact, and he also seemed to have a little fighting spirit, "Just that, it''s not enough!" Chapter 963： : Win every battle "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The dust that was rolled up finally dissipated, and everyone saw the scene. Saitama grabbed both of Monkey King''s hands with both hands. Just like the scene of Vegeta. The two were standing holding hands like wrestlers. Monkey King''s face was flushed and he was obviously exhausting all his strength. On the other hand, Saitama still looked relaxed, but his face was filled with excitement. See this scene. Vegeta breathed a sigh of relief. How could Kakarot, a lower-level Saiyan, be able to perform better than him! Although lost to that monster, he is still the most powerful Saiyan! "You should be more than just this kind of power." Saitama''s voice was still coming, "I can feel that you are much stronger than the person just now!" "..." Vegeta almost spit out her blood. If he still has the strength, he will definitely shout questions at this time. For Vegeta, who thinks he has carried the final glory of the Saiyans, he can lose to the rest, but he can never lose to the rest of the Saiyans! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Saitama felt the strength that came. He almost burst into tears. Finally, I finally felt the feeling of fighting again! "If this is the case, then I will use a little real skill." Saitama''s gaze condensed, and the salty fish breath on her body was swept away. At this moment, the style of painting once again upgraded. It''s already serious! The rest of the people can feel only the change of temperament, but what Monkey King feels is the power that completely crushes him. Too strong! Monkey King looked at the bald head in front of him, deeply aware of how terrifying the opponent''s power is! not enough! Even if it uses twice as much Fist of the King, it is still not enough! He is not Mr. Saitama''s opponent at all. Unless... Triple Realm King Fist! However, Monkey King naturally still remembers the warning from the Realm King, and his body is not enough to support him using the Triple Realm King Fist. And this is not a fight between life and death. Monkey King hesitated. Then... he saw Saitama''s gaze. As if radiating light, it was a desire, a desire for opponents that only true fighters could understand. Why, he is obviously not an opponent. "What''s the matter with you, isn''t this going to work?" Saitama''s gaze still showed a little disappointment, "I haven''t used all my strength for a long time." Hum This sentence is like a punch in the head. Yes. Sun Wukong can understand the pain of no opponent, and... his unwillingness to defeat others at this moment. "I won''t let Mr. Saitama down." Sun Wukong''s eyes seemed to be jetting flames, and he clenched his teeth. "Facing a real strong man, how can he be reconciled if he doesn''t work hard and try his best!" It''s not just the others who are chasing after him, Monkey King is also chasing after him. Triple...Jie Wangquan! Ahhhhh! Accompanied by the iconic roar, Sun Wukong''s original violent aura rolled again. Even the skin becomes flushed. The majestic power like a raging wave was brewing in his body, as if it would break through his body at any moment. "Hey!" The King of the Northern Realm panicked suddenly, "Don''t mess around, you still can''t stand this kind of power. This is not a battle that must be won." However, how could Sun Wukong, who had completely exploded his fighting spirit, listen to the words of the King of the Lower Realm. He gritted his teeth. I squeezed out my truest mood from the shouting. "Every battle must be won!" This is the real fighter! boom--! A breath far more majestic than just now erupted in Sun Wukong''s body, his muscles were trembling, his bones were wailing, and the power of Triple Realm King''s Fist was far beyond what Sun Wukong could bear. However, he still used it. This suddenly broke out to the extent that even Saitama''s strength was unexpected. It was such a moment of astonishment that his hands were broken free by Monkey King. Then, he hit his chin with a punch. Saitama''s entire figure was shot into the sky like a cannonball. However-there was a bright smile on his face. That is a smile that only appears in dreams. "That''s it!" No longer blindly beaten like a salted fish, Saitama''s body turned his head in mid-air, and his feet pressed hard. Bang! A powerful wave of air swept over half of the earth in that instant, and a long wave of air was swept across the clouds, and his figure also rushed towards the flying Monkey King with this recoil. . There is no competition speed, no competition skills. Two people banged their fists in mid-air, pure power! The huge roar sounded constantly, just the aftermath of the battle was stirring the atmosphere, breaking the earth, the mud was set off like a giant wolf, the air wave was dissipated with obvious shock waves, the power of battle, It is constantly spreading. UU reading "This is too strong!" Xiaolin could no longer open his eyes, and could only scream loudly, "If this goes on, the earth will not be destroyed by both of them!" The rest did not respond. I don''t know if I didn''t hear it. And Vegeta exhausted her last strength to maintain her figure with all her strength, with deep unwillingness in her eyes. Yes, he already felt it. Kakarot, the Kakarot who can beat that monster like this is far stronger than him! Damn it! Vegeta could not accept this reality. With a glimpse of his gaze, he inadvertently saw the silence not far away, with his hands behind his back, as if he was in another dimension. Such a hurricane didn''t even blow his hair? He seemed to feel his gaze. Silence also looked over. Thoughts moved. Vegeta found that his figure came to the opponent''s side at this moment, and was completely restrained, even the slightest strength could not be used. There was fear in his eyes. It''s exactly a lamb to be slaughtered. "Um..." The silence made a sound that seemed to be thinking, and he looked at Vegeta and nodded, "Interesting, this unwillingness can be turned into motivation." "You..." Vegeta gritted her teeth. "What do you want to do?" Obviously I want to question loudly. But speaking out, it was full of weakness. Vegeta herself was ashamed and angry. However, he cannot die. At least he can''t die in this kind of place. On his shoulders, he shoulders the final glory of the Saiyans! "Let me tell you one thing." Silence put his hands behind him, "The truth about the destruction of Saiyan planet." Chapter 964： : Cultivation of Intermediate Members The truth about the destruction of Saiyan planet? Vegeta was completely taken aback. He didn''t expect that the person in front of him who seemed to be incredibly powerful would suddenly say such words to him. and...... Wasn''t the Saiyan planet destroyed by the impact of a giant meteorite? "What kind of meteorites can''t resist the power of all Isaiah." The silence seemed to have seen Vegeta''s thoughts. He shook his head, and directly transmitted the picture at that time to Vegeta''s mind. . Information flooded in. Frieza who was grinning at that time, the struggling Saiyan. "How is it possible!" Vegeta exclaimed, her face in disbelief, "Why did Frieza do this?" The Saiyan had already taken refuge in Frieza, why did he destroy the planet of Saiyan? However, the information also gives the answer. Just because of that legend. Regarding the legend of the Super Saiyan, Frieza feared the legendary power of the Super Saiyan. Just because of this, he made the decision to destroy the Saiyan planet and kill all the Saiyans. Vegeta clenched her fist tightly, and the scene before his father died echoed over and over again. He didn''t want to believe this answer. However, reason told him that this is very likely to be true, Frieza, the overlord, is definitely likely to do such a thing! hateful--! Hatred and anger continued to reverberate in Vegeta''s heart, and the aura in his body even boiled again, and a series of powers that he could not even detect were surging in this body. However, the silence was aware. The power contained in the blood... began with anger and ended with cold blood. It''s a pity that this power couldn''t burst out in the end. The anger is only an introduction. The most important thing is that the body itself must be strong enough to withstand the power of the Super Saiyan. "How about it." Silently squeezed his chin, suddenly there was a new thought, "If you know the truth, what will it take to defeat Frieza?" "There is always a way, I can become stronger!" Vegeta squeezed his fists tightly, her eyes flashed with crazy perseverance. No matter what the price paid, he must also defeat Frieza! Let that guy pay the price for what he did! Silence sensed his determination and nodded slightly. "Good will, since you have this kind of consciousness, then I will give you this kind of hope." "What?" Vegeta looked at the silence with some surprise. He didn''t understand at all, what this man wanted to do. What is the purpose of telling him the truth? Could it be that...... "Do you want to use me against Frieza?" Vegeta blurted out. "Haha." Silent chuckled twice, putting his hands around his chest, "Boy, don''t look at you too high, whether Super Saiyan or Frieza, there is no difference in my eyes. The same weak and small, you should regard this as my personal hobby. What I am passionate about is just looking at the potential seeds and how far we can go." When he said this, his silent eyes were also looking at the battlefield in front of him. After a pause, he continued: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want it, I already have two good goals, well, two little guys with more potential than you." It couldn''t be more obvious who these two were referring to. Vegeta couldn''t stand this kind of stimulation. "Kakarot is just a lower-level fighter, and I have the best genes among Saiyans!" Vegeta has desperately said to the silence, "I will definitely be better than them Stronger, you will not be disappointed." "Then wait and see." Silent chuckles. In fact, during this period of time, he has been thinking about how to cultivate such a member with mid- to high-level strength. It is definitely not enough to exchange money directly for the jar. Money, or even transactions, dont make much sense at this stage. You can have as much money as you want, just like other mid-level members must complete certain tasks before they can be eligible to buy a certain amount of cans. . What''s more, the transfer is meaningless. Saitama''s limiter is broken, and the blood of Super Saiyans, and even the original "qi" system in this world, has already surpassed most job transfers. Instead of giving them brand new strength, it is better to continue this "professional". However, silence still has some thoughts. And this world is a very good testing ground, because there are too many people of this kind. While thinking about the content in silence, the battle between Saitama and Monkey King came to an end. final result. Naturally, it is the victory of Saitama. Sun Wukongs physical stamina has reached its limit, and his body cannot withstand this high-strength triple realm boxing mode, but it has been forced to the point where the cells are torn and blood is dripping. Fortunately, Saitama closed his hand at the last moment. There was no case of fighting to death. And Saitama. There is also a slight legend. If you look closely, there is also a trace of blood flowing on his bare head. Can you reach this point? It seems that Monkey King, under the fist of Triple Realm King, already has more power than Poros. "There is still a fairy bean in his pocket. Take it out." Silently looked at the unmovable Monkey King, and said to the others. The rest of the people suddenly realized. Under the action of fairy beans, Monkey King immediately resurrected with full blood. Take a long breath. "I almost died, Mr. Saitama is really strong, even if it is Triple Realm King Quan, I am not an opponent at all." Monkey King''s face has a bright smile, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com and a little bit of repressed unwillingness, they are not at all like people who almost died. "You are also very good, you are the strongest I have ever fought." Saitama also gave a thumbs up. Although he still didn''t use his full strength. But this kind of battle is already the hottest battle he has experienced in recent years. "Don''t be careless, Saitama." Silence walked over at this moment, followed by Vegeta, who looked respectful and respectful. "Although you are stronger now, Monkey King may grow faster than you. , You should also feel the sudden burst of power, in half a year, you may not be his opponent." At this moment, Saitama is also not in a complete state. However, even his power is constantly increasing. But once Monkey King becomes a Super Saiyan... the burst of power is not as simple as doubling. "Is that so?" Saitama''s eyes were not nervous or envy, but sparkling. Chapter 965： : Everyone, open the jar Saitama now feels that he has come to this world with silence. He is no longer the strongest one. Someone will keep chasing him, and even if he doesn''t work hard, he will eventually be surpassed by the rest. This sense of urgency... seems to have returned to the three years of hard training. Long-lost blood, long-lost fulfillment! "I won''t be surpassed so simply." Saitama clenched his fists, the painting style did not return to the state of salted fish balls. "So..." The corners of the silent mouth curled up, "I will nurture you." "Huh?" Saitama was taken aback, "Are you here to train us?" "Are you surprised?" Silent chuckled twice, "Saitama, you should know that I have been looking for qualified seeds during my travels. Although we have a complete set of procedures to cultivate members, But since I''m traveling in this world now, it''s just a matter of convenience for me to do it myself." "That''s it." Saitama nodded, seeming to understand. He knows some information about the Chamber of Commerce. It is also clear that the Chamber of Commerce is always looking for qualified people to cultivate. This is true for people like undocumented knights. But he did not expect that he would also face this kind of cultivation. However, Monkey King and the rest were blank. "Do you mean you want to train me?" Monkey King pointed to himself. "That''s right." Nodding silently, glanced at him, and he completely understood what he was thinking, and smiled, "Why, do you want to test whether I have this qualification?" "Then I''m welcome." Monkey King suddenly became happy. Even if he had a fight with Saitama just now, if there is a new opponent to fight, the real fighter will not give up. "Wait." The silence interrupted the posed Monkey King, but looked at the rest of the people, including Vegeta, "Come on together." The rest of the people looked at each other. But Piccolo was the first to react. His eyes also revealed surprises. Although he doesn''t know how strong the person in front of him is, there is no doubt that this is a very strong person. If he can be trained in this kind of existence, he can get the benefits. Needless to say. "In this case, it would be offended." Piccolo also posed the same. The others saw it, including Vegeta, all of them. Even Saitama seems to have this idea. "Then it will begin." The silent corner of his mouth raised. The moment the voice fell, everyone rushed towards him in no particular order. But at this time. The pressure of horror swept everyone. It''s not any special coercion, but very simple, gravity. Silence is not a fighter, let alone a close fight with them. He simply used a little bit of reality-distorting power to change the gravity around this large distance. All of a sudden, there was a thumping sound. Everyone except Saitama was crushed to the ground by this sudden huge gravity. Blushing, but unable to move at all. In fact, this is nothing more than a hundred times the gravity. People who can destroy the planet with air, can they use their fists to destroy the planet, their physical fitness is far from exaggerated, at least operations like fighting on a white dwarf are impossible. not to mention. The internal organs are a major weakness of people in this world. The Monkey King, who is already a Super Saiyan, will have the authority to die of heart disease. The reason why gravity is an extremely important training method in this world is because it can also act on the body. "How about it." Silence looked at the people who seemed to be unable to bear it, and the smiles on their faces did not change at all. "It''s just a hundred times the gravity. You don''t have any reaction to Saitama." "Really." Saitama bounced around, very relaxed. He is different from the people in this world. He who broke the limiter starts from every cell and strengthens in the direction of endless power. "Move, can''t move." Monkey King said hard, seeming to want to prop up his body, but he couldn''t do it. After all, even blood cannot communicate in this state. And a person like Xiaolin who is still weak, has even begun to roll his eyes, and is about to dizzy. Silence relieved gravity. Only then can all of them be able to gasp. But it was just a little bit of time, as if all the energy was consumed. "I know exactly how your strength can become stronger. I will customize a special training program for each of you, and if you can complete it as required, there will be rewards." Silent smiled. Then, one badge after another flew to these people. When they squeeze tightly, the meaning of the badge has been transmitted to their minds. A credit is saved in it. After allocating the quota, you can buy jars. The pot can gain power. "Jar, what is this?" Monkey King asked curiously. He is sitting on the ground now, like a curious baby. "I know I know." Saitama raised his hand with a look of excitement, "So I can open the can too? It''s still level 4." "That''s right." Nodded silently, "The jar in it was given to you by me. You can start to see your luck." Everyone looked at each other. Then took the badge and tried to buy the jar. In the next moment, a big pot appeared in front of everyone. All of them are exclusive tanks for the "Fighter". In other words, each of them is a professional fighter, which originally originated from the Dragon Ball world. After knowing that this could gain power, Vegeta was the first to open it. A ball of light poured into his mind. My eyes widened suddenly. UU reading This, this is... skill? He stood up and glanced at Monkey King and Saitama. For a moment, he came directly behind Saitama. "Wow!" Saitama was startled, her eyes widened, and she looked at Vegeta behind him in surprise. But Saitama''s reaction also caused Piccolo and others to shrink. They didn''t realize Vegeta''s speed at all. However, Saitama''s reaction meant that even Saitama did not see clearly how Vegeta got behind him? How can this be? The strength of Saitama was obvious to all in their two consecutive battles. Can Vegeta be able to surpass Saitama''s reaction speed with just a jar? "Nice skill." Silence said at this moment, "You can use teleportation." Chapter 966： : The passionate training begins The teleportation of silence does not naturally refer to that simple teleportation skill. For example, skills that can move instantaneously by the sight of the eye can actually be opened from the third-level tank. This is a teleportation from the world of Dragon Ball. As long as you can feel the presence of "qi", you can instantly move to the other side. Not to mention the planetary range, it can even cross the underworld. Although the later stage is a skill that everyone has mastered, for now, Vegeta is completely immersed in the power of this skill. "It''s incredible, I don''t even know how to feel the qi, as if I learned it all at once." Vegeta was obviously shocked and the feeling of getting a powerful force instantly. Looking at him like this, the rest of the people can''t wait to open their own jars. Not all are skills. For example, Xiao Lin obtained a pure body-enhancing light group. He stood up and tried it out, but also showed an incredible expression. "At least equivalent to one month of training for me!" Xiaolin was full of amazement. Then he quickly thought of more important things. If there is enough power of this kind, doesn''t it mean that... even he can go further? As a human being, Kobayashi often feels that he has reached the limit in real time. No matter how hard training, his strength progress has become slower and slower. Not to mention comparing Saiyan like Monkey King, even as Nami. The Bick of the Nemesis is far inferior. And now... "Yes, the role of the jar is to give you an opportunity to smooth out your own differences." Silent eyes swept across these people one by one, and said slowly, "Whether it is the earthling, the Saiyan, or Nami Nemesis, as long as there are enough jars, they can all have the possibility to lead to endless power." The sentence of silence has been said clearly enough. Combined with the effect of the jar in front of you. Everyone seems to understand the importance of jars. No need to practice, no talent, just open the jar, you can get all kinds of power. "How can I get more jars?" Xiaolin already asked impatiently. "It''s very simple." Silently looked at him, "Just complete your respective tasks." As the voice fell, the badges in their hands trembled at the same time, and information flooded into their minds again. Yes, it is the task. "Want me to be able to use Five Times Realm King Fist?" Monkey King scratched his hair. "I want to develop a burst of vitality." Xiaolin also showed a bitter face. The rest of the people also watched their tasks silently. There is even Saitama. But his mission is a bit scary. Smash a hundred asteroids in one go? It''s a breath. Although Saitama''s body is extremely powerful, he still retains the characteristics of a human being, and he can''t breathe even in space. This task, even for him today, has no small challenge. And just need to communicate with each other. They soon discovered that the difficulty of their respective tasks was fundamentally different, and the rewards for completing the tasks did not differ much. Smashing asteroids and bursting vitality cut are only twice the difference in reward. "Getting more pots does not depend on strength, but on will." Silence seemed to see their doubts, and said calmly, "Your respective tasks are actually about the same difficulty for their strengths, so rewards The difference will not be too great, so the weak still have a chance to catch up. If they stagnate... Vegeta may be defeated by Kobayashi one day." "It''s impossible!" Vegeta yelled without even thinking about it, even glaring at Kobayashi, "How could I lose to such a weak guy!" He couldn''t afford to lose to the rest of the Saiyans. Not to mention losing to the weak earthlings. Absolutely impossible! Kobayashi was glared at by Vegeta, seeming to be stunned, and lowered his head in fear, but his fist was already clenched. After practicing assiduously again and again, but watching the gap between Monkey King, Piccolo and these companions grow wider and wider. Even he would be unwilling. Why can''t people on earth surpass Saiyans? In terms of perseverance, Kobayashi will not lose to these people, but the difference in identity and talent makes him unable to see the hope of catching up, but now, this hope is in front of him. Including Tianjin rice, dumplings, and Piccolo. They were all more or less, a little bit surpassed by Monkey King, their former opponents. Even now it is a companion. However, this kind of chasing heart that belongs to the fighters will not shrink at all. "Very good." Silence gave everyone a full view of the emotions and changes in their hearts, and nodded, "Since you have enlightened, start your own training according to your respective tasks. By the way, I will tell you the next The task of the round will come soon." What the silence refers to is naturally a copy of the next round. Follow the plot. In this war, many people died, including Piccolo. In order to resurrect these people, Monkey King and others had to go to Piccolos hometown, which is the planet Namek, where they will Meet Frieza, the first cosmic overlord in the early stage, and officially open the era of Super Saiyan. However, none of them are dead now. There are only tasks awaiting them. Silence felt that this could be regarded as a way to promote the development of the plot at a moment when the plot has changed beyond recognition. then. All of them started to train in full swing. Soon, the first person who couldn''t adapt appeared Saitama looked dumbfounded at Monkey and Vegeta who were fighting each other, and at the other side of Kobayashi who was constantly using Genki Slash, and Sun Gohan is still fighting in Piccolo. "What the **** is going on." Saitama looked at the silence with a frantic look. "It''s been three days, and they have no plans to rest at all." "This is not your weak universe, Saitama." Silence looked at him with a deep meaning, "Now that you are here, it means that you abandon the label of''invincibility'' on your body and surpass everyone casually. This kind of thing is no longer possible, either keep up with them, or just wait to be surpassed by them." To be honest, Saitama''s so-called three-year training is just a joke in terms of hard work. An ordinary person who exercises regularly can do it. What really makes Saitama strong is his characteristics, and naturally it is not this kind of joke training. But as the silence said. In the Dragon Ball world, the advantages brought by characteristics are no longer so great. Chapter 967： : The first person to complete the task Saitama squeezed his fist and was speechless. He was already ready to regain that sense of training fulfillment, and he was full of expectations for it. However, the current situation is completely different from what he imagined. These people in front of him far exceed the scope of "training" in the sense of his understanding. They are not fighters who are dictated by interest, but are fighters who bet everything, give everything, and love them so much! Saitama''s expression is a bit complicated. "Why, regret it?" looked at him in silence and said softly, "If you regret it, you can still return to your world. Even if you do nothing, your strength will continue to increase until you arrive. At a certain limit, whether in your own world or in other weak worlds, you can continue to be a hero of interest." He brought Saitama into this world just to satisfy his desire to "fight with blood". But the realization of this wish inevitably means the abandonment of the "invincible" label. The silence is not a joke. If you don''t pay the corresponding consciousness, but still hold the attitude of "interest dictates", Saitama will soon be overtaken by Monkey King and even completely crushed. After all, the "universe" that gave Saitama the potential is not a powerful universe. And Saitama, listening to the silence, still clenched his fist, showing a rare expression of struggle. Is he comparable? These people in front of me. After smoothing out the advantages brought by "characteristics", he suddenly realized that he still seemed to be the ordinary person at the beginning, possessing an ordinary heart, and the powerful strength in the past few years, it seems to be Like a dream, he changed back to the past after waking up from the dream. but-- In Saitama''s mind, he recalled the first time he fought a strange man. It was extremely hard, not even thinking about the huge difference between each other, and at the moment of winning, I also gained the joy that is still engraved in my heart. "This is a little different from what I imagined, but..." Saitama exhaled slowly, "Compared to the invincibility, perhaps, I like the current feeling better." Pressure, tension, and anxiety that may be surpassed. These emotions that he thought he had lost are now all back to him. "Then come on." Silent stretched out his hand, patted him on the shoulder, and smiled, "What''s more, there is no shortage of evil people who destroy the planet in this world. You should have known that person''s name from Vegeta. If you want to be a hero of interest, you can''t work hard." "Frieza?" Saitama did already know this man. In Vegeta''s description, this person was incredibly powerful, and even one person destroyed the entire Saiyan planet. In contrast, the weird people he had dealt with before were all weak. But... when he was just an ordinary person, he dared to attack and defeat the weirdo. There was no reason. Now he did not dare to attack Frieza, or the fear in his heart at this moment. Nervous, isn''t it what he has always been after? "Goku, take me to outer space again." Saitama flicked the cloak behind him and strode towards Monkey King. "Okay, Mr. Saitama." Monkey King grabbed Saitama''s shoulders, took a deep breath, and directly used the power of the king''s fist to slam Saitama into the sky. In one breath, he only had a breath of time, but he wanted to crush a hundred asteroids. This is not just a question of strength. Speed, accuracy, calculation... Only those who have personally experienced it can know the difficulty. At least Vegeta and Monkey King tried it out, but after they came back, they trained even harder. He even asked for silence to give them a gravity training ground. Such training continued until half a month later. The first to complete the training was not Monkey King, nor Vegeta, but Kobayashi. Yes, this is the most ordinary person among all people. After learning of this result, Vegeta had the strongest reaction. "hateful!" He clenched his fist tightly and looked at Xiaolin''s gaze, which had already changed. Although Xiaolin at this moment is still weak in his eyes. Weak to the point that he can easily kill. However, after training together for such a long time, he naturally knew how Xiaolin trained, and he even reached the point where he used his vitality slash even while sleeping. He fainted several times and had to rely on fairy beans, even silence. Only by shooting can he be rescued, and once he wakes up, he is constantly devoting himself to new training. This guy...... Although it is still very small, it seems to be closing the gap with him a little bit. "Congratulations, Xiaolin." Looking at him silently, said with a light smile, "Don''t you try your luck?" "Hehehe." Xiaolin touched his head and smirked. He was able to obtain five four-level pots. "Humph." Vegeta snorted coldly. "It''s just five jars. After I have completed the task, I can get seven jars, so what if I can get you one step ahead." Although Vegeta tried his best to show his contempt for Kobayashi. However, what he didn''t notice was. From the time he competed with Kobayashi, he had regarded Kobayashi as a threat or even a competitor. This obvious reaction made Xiaolin''s eyes widened, but he was delighted. His efforts are effective! This kind of recognition from the strong made him even more happy than the qualification for five pots. Open the jar Open the jar! Xiaolin began to reap his rewards. The rest of the people didn''t see it. It was not the first time that they opened the can. The fact that Kobayashi was rewarded could only stimulate them to train harder in order to complete their tasks as soon as possible. however-- A dragon roar broke their training. Everyone looked at It was a magnificent epic and a wandering purple dragon. what happened? Their expressions were a bit stunned. After all, the special effects of opening the jar before were all just blue dragons. and many more-- Is this what the message says, a more advanced reward, a purple epic? "It seems that Xiaolin, you are not only working hard, but you are also lucky." The silent little sighed, watching the reactions of the others, and snickered in his heart. It''s really time for this purple epic to appear. Even he hadn''t expected it. Originally, I was silent about whether I should give Xiaolin something good to stimulate the rest of the people''s determination to complete the task, but I felt that this was unnecessary, so I didn''t do anything special. Unexpectedly, Xiaolin''s luck was really good. Chapter 968： : Kobayashis Purple Epic Xiao Lin himself also smirked. The information is very clear. Blue rarities, purple epics, golden legends, none of these treasures have a huge gap in their ranks. There is a purple epic, which is incomparable among ten blue rarities. In other words, this one is Kobayashi. The value of the jars exceeds the value of ten jars under normal circumstances. Vegeta''s face was completely dark. After all, he just finished speaking. It was completely beaten in the face. "It''s a big prize, Kobayashi, your luck is really good." Sun Wukong didn''t think so much, but was also happy for his companions. Then he looked at the jar with curiosity, "Look at what''s inside." The attention of the others was also attracted. They have only opened one jar, and they have seen the great help of the jar to their strength, but the concept of the purple epic treasure is obviously not so clear. With a little nervousness, Xiao Lin took out something from the jar. It is a piece of soft armor with pale golden light. "Is it an equipment treasure?" Kobayashi took the software, and information related to this treasure had flooded into his mind. Biting Yuanjia. It is a purely defensive battle armor, without special skills, but with special effects. That is-can swallow all the energy supply, and even turn it into one''s own use. Kobayashi told the rest of the effects of soft armor. "Do you absorb energy?" Tianjin Fan thoughtfully, "I just don''t know the upper limit, let''s try it." When it comes to purple equipment, most of them have binding effects, and only Kobayashi can use them. Not knowing what Vegeta was thinking, suddenly came up. "I''ll try." "Huh?" Xiao Lin was startled. However, Vegeta had already stretched out his palm, and the light cannons of Qi began to gather in his hand. "Don''t worry, I will control the power and will not let you die simply. Let me see how useful the so-called purple epic is." "Etc., etc!" Xiao Lin hurriedly put on the software, and the hot light waves had already hit him. The power contained therein greatly changed the expressions of Tianjin Fan and others. "Damn it, do you want to kill Kobayashi?" Tianjin Fan had already assumed an attacking posture, and even Monkey King''s face suddenly looked ugly. Vaguely worried. "Huh." Vegeta snorted coldly, and the corners of her mouth raised. "I have already controlled my strength. If I can''t stand it even this level, it means that this equipment is nothing more than this. Besides, you don''t have that kind of magic... ...." Vegeta said aside, and stopped abruptly. The same is true for the rest. Because after everything disappeared, they saw Kobayashi still staying where they were, looking at their hands as if they were unbelievable. Unscathed! The software exudes a pale golden light, and even the clothes under the soft armor are not damaged in any way. Vegeta''s face suddenly became ugly. He did control the power, but he also wanted to make this earthling suffer a bit, but he didn''t expect this to be the case. "Ah-" Vegeta gathered again. boom--! An obviously larger and thicker light cannon swallowed Xiaolin in a flash. However... still unscathed! "Okay, amazing." Xiao Lin himself was amazed. "Is this the purple epic equipment?" The rest of the people also showed shocked expressions. "Damn it!" Vegeta gritted her teeth and even used her hands. "Eat this shot!" boom--! The scorching beam of light even made a long crack on the ground. Vegeta no longer keeps his hands. This is the regular aura he used in battle. This time, the soft armor finally had an obvious reaction, and the same A strong qi surged out, cancelling Vegeta''s light waves, and then swallowed all the rest. Still unscathed! Except for Xiaolin, who was full of surprises, the audience was silent. After this period of training, he knew the gap between himself and this Saiyan. He didn''t expect that, wearing this armor, he could even easily resist Vegeta''s light waves. If it was before. This kind of attack was enough to kill him easily. Vegeta''s face was so dark. This is certainly not his most powerful attack, but there is no need to try it anymore. It is a great shame for him to be able to block his first shot with Xiaolin''s strength. "It''s amazing, Kobayashi." Monkey King was as happy as Kobayashi, "Even Vegeta''s attack can be easily blocked." Vegeta''s face was darker. "Humph." He snorted heavily, "This kind of equipment on his body is a waste. Wait and see, I will definitely be able to draw even more powerful treasures!" After speaking, Vegeta left without looking back. He has to continue training Get the jar as soon as possible! That''s right, Vegeta was irritated by Kobayashi, and was even more jealous of this powerful armor. Compared with this kind of equipment, they were wearing this lightweight armor, which was a joke. hateful! The rest of the people still surrounded Xiaolin, full of curiosity about the equipment. "Really able to absorb most of the air wave attacks." "It''s a great help to the battle." "Hisyou can fight Piccolo to such an extent." After some experiments, it was not only Vegeta who was jealous, but everyone else was full of expectations. The bonus of equipment to strength is inherently stronger than other treasures of the same level. In this world, fighters mainly rely on their own strength. No one thought that there was such a terrifying equipment that was so powerful that it could increase the strength in an instant. In any case, strength is strength! After opening all the jars Kobayashi''s strength has clearly surpassed the rest of the people of his level, and he has become a strong man who can fight Bick. This kind of leap forward Progress has not only produced a huge stimulus to the rest, but even Xiaolin himself has a strange feeling. "It turns out that I can do that too." Xiaolin looked at his hands and felt the changes in the eyes of the others. Then he squeezed his fist fiercely. not enough! Just this is not enough! When giving begins to reap, giving is not only a hard work, but also a happy thing. "Your task has been completed." Silence did not know when he appeared behind Xiaolin. "The new task has already reached your badge. This path is not only hard work." The first person to complete the task has appeared. Next, it''s time for some formal tasks. Chapter 969： : Kobayashi one step ahead After Xiao Lin heard the silent words, he quickly took out his badge. Sure enough, a new mission message flooded my mind. [You, who have increased in strength, need stronger enemies. Go to the planet Namek and defeat the five enemies who are stronger than you in the Frieza camp] "Go to the planet Namek?" Xiao Lin was taken aback. The attention of the others was once again attracted by this shout. "What do you mean?" Piccolo was the most sensitive. Because Vegeta is already "his own", he also knows where his home planet is. Planet Namek. This planet is said to have been occupied by Frieza, and even the Namekians have been seriously damaged. "My next mission is to go to the planet Namek to perform." Kobayashi told everyone of his mission. "It turned out to be against Frieza?" Vegeta looked at silence suddenly. "I said, we have a complete set of training methods." Silent hands ringed around the chest, eyes deep, "Or, do you think that you can always get the pot with simple training? Training is just the beginning, the first step is completed. After that, I will find some suitable opponents for you. In this universe, no one is more suitable than Frieza." Take a closer look at most of the people here who have enemies with Frieza. Lets not talk about Vegeta and Monkey King who are Saiyans, and Piccolo who is Namek. And an earth person like Kobayashi...Efrieza''s brutal character, once let him know the existence of the earth, what kind of threat the earth will face, can imagine. Even Saitama stared at Frieza earlyaccording to the silent statement, Frieza at this moment was enough to make him a truly passionate battle. "Indeed." Vegeta''s fist was also clenched, and a smile appeared on his face, "I''m going to settle the ledger with Frieza sooner or later." After knowing the truth about the demise of the Saiyan planet, Frieza has been on Vegeta''s kill list. But-Vegeta is not stupid either. "But I have to say that Frieza''s strength is not something we can deal with now." Vegeta looked at silence, "You should know how strong he is. If you don''t make a move, go to Namek now. The planet is just to die." Vegeta, there is still a little expectation that silence can be shot. Although I don''t know how strong the silence is. However, even thinking about it, it is definitely far beyond the existence of Frieza. "Don''t think about it." Silence naturally knew Vegeta''s thoughts, and just shook his head, "This is your task. Besides, it is up to you to die. The Chamber of Commerce is not a pure welfare organization, we give it to you. , It''s just an opportunity. Whether it can be seized or not depends on you." In other words, how could the task have been so simple. The more difficult the task, the greater the reward. Only by having the courage to challenge, and possessing this luck and ability, can we obtain more power from the Chamber of Commerce. "I''ll go!" Xiaolin seemed to be determined. "Xiao Lin." Tianjin Fan was a little worried, "You should already know that the one named Frieza is a very powerful person." Even Vegeta, who seemed to them to be extremely powerful, had obvious fear when talking about this person. If Xiao Lin met him head-on, he would definitely die. "My mission is not to kill Frieza." Xiao Lin pretended to say lightly. But looking at the concerned eyes of the rest of the people, the smile on their faces could not be maintained. He clenched his fists, his eyes drooping. "I know that my strength is still much worse than that of Goku, Piccolo, Vegeta, and you guys." There was a trace of fear in his voice, "Going to the planet Namek, it is very likely that you will die. But... if you dont go, relying only on training, I will never have the chance to catch up with you! I dont want to experience the time when I can only lie on the ground and wait for Wukongs rescue no matter how I train. !" are you afraid? The answer is of course fear. Xiao Lin has never been a man with courage. But, as he said. This kind of crisis, this kind of challenge, is his only chance. If he only relies on training, no matter how hard he is, he can only get a little closer to Wukong. Even soon, this little gap will be wiped out, even It is a further enlargement. After all, it won''t take long for Wukong to get the jars, or seven! "I understand." Monkey King walked to Xiao Lin, raised his hand, and patted Xiao Lin on the shoulder. Xiao Lin raised his head. Looking at this childhood companion. "Go if you want." Monkey King smiled brightly. "I can understand your mood, Kobayashi, because I am the same. Nothing can stop a real fighter from going to the challenge. Don''t worry, if You are really dead, and I will resurrect you no matter what." "Goku..." Xiao Lin gritted his teeth, then lowered his head abruptly, "Don''t tell me I seem to be dead, bastard!" "Hahaha." The rest of the people laughed together. Even Piccolo had a slight smile on his face. Except for Vegeta, he still had his hands around his chest, expressionless. "Boring." Vegeta spit out these words, then turned around, "Come here, I will tell you who are in Frieza''s men. Give me as much power as possible to eliminate him, huh, you just Only this will work." Kobayashi seemed to look at Vegeta in an incredible way. This guy would take the initiative to help him. It wasn''t until Monkey King pushed his shoulder that he reacted. "Come on." Monkey King gave a thumbs up. Finally, after a few days of preparation Xiaolin boarded the spaceship to the planet Namek under everyone''s attention. The spaceship was left by another Saiyan. Originally, Monkey King was still thinking about whether to wait until they all completed their tasks, and then everyone went again. But Kobayashi refused. He has fallen behind a lot, and there is no chance to continue to fall behind. Since he finally took the first step in the first task, he must cherish the hard-won result. He intends to be alone, first to the planet Namek. Find opportunities and complete your own challenges. I have to say that after seeing hope, Kobayashi exploded with more brilliant courage than in the original plot, and inspired by this courage, the rest of the people all lifted up more powerful Determined. Even Saitama, who was still a bit fish-catching, was also stimulated at this time. Because he is also the target of Kobayashi. Chapter 970： : The first battle on Namek After Kobayashi left, everyone continued their tasks. Just become more hardworking. The silence of fishing is mixed among these people, it seems a little out of place, so in most cases, the silence is to hide your body shape, and occasionally return to your own home to enjoy a relaxed life. The mission system used on Monkey King and others was initially considered effective. This world is powerful, then this kind of task can be arranged directly according to the fate of the people of this world. Promote the development of the plot and give assistance in this process. In this way, the powerful will still be strong, but it will leave an indelible label belonging to the Chamber of Commerce. If it succeeds, and promote it. Intermediate and senior members of the Chamber of Commerce will enter rapid and healthy growth. Silent and happily looking forward to the next changes. In a blink of an eye, half a month passed. The rest of the people also completed the tasks one after another and obtained more task pots. Unfortunately, in addition to Kobayashi''s purple epic, only Dumplings developed a skill-based purple epic. It can only be said that these people are not very lucky. Afterwards, everyone took the spaceship together and approached the planet Namek. However, Kobayashi, who arrived first, has already reached the planet Namek. This is a planet far larger than the earth, surrounded by green vegetation and blue sky, and has an air composition similar to that of the earth. Even people on the earth can breathe freely. After Xiao Lin left the spaceship, he was very careful. He is not here to travel. And he is the only one. In fact, after spending half a month flying alone in the spacecraft, Kobayashi regretted the decision to come by himself more than once, and wanted to defeat five enemies who demanded stronger than him. Anyway... First go to the Namek star. Xiao Lin made a decision, however, just when he was about to fly, he landed suddenly. Someone! Very powerful person. Kobayashi held his breath with all his strength, suppressed his breath, and watched tremblingly as a figure swept across the sky. Even with a glimpse, he could be sure that this was definitely not a Namek. With that said... Frieza and his men have arrived? "It''s going to be bad." Kobayashi leaned back against the rock, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to breathe. "It''s so powerful. It feels almost as strong as Vegeta before it arrived on Earth. Such an enemy can really be solved by myself. ?" The task requires defeating or killing enemies stronger than him. Because of the advance condition of being "stronger than him", it seems extremely difficult to complete at first glance. However, the task of the Chamber of Commerce is not just to assess combat capabilities. Wisdom, emergency response, thinking ability, and luck. In fact, in Shen Mo''s view, this task is not difficult to accomplish, and it can even be said to be easy. However, the protagonists of Dragon Ball World have some dead brains. For example, at this moment. Kobayashi was thinking about how to beat the opponent, but he didn''t think about trying the other methods. Fortunately. As long as the first step is taken, courage and situation will force people to move forward. "Fight!" Xiaolin made this decision and followed carefully. An enemy who is alone and stronger than him is one-fifth of the task volume. If you dare not do anything this time, you will not dare to do anything next time, and there will be the next time. The task is simply impossible to complete. Wouldn''t it be meaningless to come here alone in advance? Kobayashi suppressed his breath with all his strength, and then followed the man just now. Did not fly all the time. Instead, it stopped somewhere. Xiaolin could clearly perceive that there were dozens of auras over there that were not too powerful, and when he arrived, the scene was already bloody. "I really don''t know how to live or die." Frieza''s subordinates, Qiu Yi put his hands around his chest, and his face similar to the height of a toad was full of contempt. Click to hand over the Dragon Ball." And in front of this person who claimed to be Qiu Yi, there were already several Namekian corpses lying there. Kobayashi clenched his fists. This is indeed Frieza''s subordinate! And what did he just say? Dragon Ball? Yes, the Nameks are a race of gods. There must be some people here who can make dragon balls. So, Frieza came to Namek because of the news that there are dragon **** here? "Dragon Ball can''t be handed over to evil people." A young Namek had already assumed an attacking posture. This sentence actually confirmed that they really had the news of Dragon Ball in their hands. The corners of Qiu Yi''s mouth raised. As soon as he raised his hand, a light cannon swallowed the name Namek in an instant. "Since you don''t give it, then I can only wait to kill you, and then find it myself." "Damn it!" Xiaolin watched this scene, his fists clenched tightly. No need to hesitate anymore. He came for this. If you can''t beat it head-on, then sneak attack! Xiaolin kept encouraging himself, and then in the next moment, closing his eyes and opening his hands, he came to Qiu Yi in an instant. Vitality cut! "what?" Qiu Yi''s detector had just sounded an alarm, and a rotating Yuanqi Zhan had already rushed towards him. In this short moment, he had only time to turn his body sideways. Draw. The tearing sound is clearly audible. The green blood dripped on the ground little by little. This unexpected sneak attack finally worked, and Qiu Yi''s entire arm was completely cut off. Even Xiaolin was taken aback by such a result. This is an enemy comparable to Vegeta! Sure enough... his strength has improved a lot! "It hurts, damn, who is it!?" Qiu Yi clutched his broken arm and wailed, but when his detector saw Xiaolin, UU read www.uukanshu. Com''s anger was uncontrollable. "Five hundred combat power? A **** with five hundred combat power? Damn it, die for this uncle!" He is a man with a total of 18,000 combat strength, but he was seriously injured by a man with a mere 500 combat strength? shame! Qiu Yi was trembling with anger, and suddenly raised his hand, the dark red aura slammed towards Xiaolin. "Oops!" Xiaolin was still immersed in the joy of his own hit, but he couldn''t avoid it all at once, just subconsciously blocking his hands. But the next moment, the expected pain did not come. After the light wave dissipated, an unscathed Kobayashi appeared. Yes! Xiao Lin just reacted suddenly. On his body, he was wearing Elemental Devouring Armor, a special purple epic piece of equipment that even Vegeta''s wave couldn''t hurt him. Chapter 971： : Where can I go Xiao Lin''s unscathed appearance was reflected in everyone''s eyes, and his eyes were taken aback. Qiu Yi took a few steps back. "No, it''s impossible." Like a standard villain, he uttered a defeated speech. How could a person with 500 combat strength be able to withstand his attack? "It''s time for me." Xiaolin wouldn''t give him a chance to recover, his figure suddenly jumped out, with a bang, the air currents on his body continued to gush out. Dididi. The detector Qiu Yi carried began to scream frantically. "Five thousand combat power, six thousand combat power, seven thousand combat power...his." Qiu Yi could hardly believe his eyes, "What''s the matter?" Although Kobayashi''s performance was still inferior to him. However, he had never seen this crazy increase in combat power! I almost thought that my detector was broken. "Serial vitality cut!" Xiao Lin''s hands were interlaced, and the vitality cut after another quickly condensed in his hand, and he flew out frantically at Qiu Yi in front of him. Because he knows the advantage of Qi Yuan Jia. Kobayashi knew how to fight. Keep away from each other! He has been practicing the vitality cut for a while, not just for this time! A series of extremely sharp slashes rushed towards Qiu Yi. Qiu Yi, who had seen this kind of attacking power, had no courage to resist at all, and could only flee around. Each vitality cut cut deep cracks in the ground. And those Namekians seemed to have finally reacted, and they were not idle, using their own methods to attack Qiu Yi. "Damn it!" Qiu Yi, who had broken an arm, didn''t have the courage to fight again. His figure turned into a long rainbow, flying towards the distance. He didn''t even have time to say something cruel. Xiaolin stared blankly at the enemy''s back, he had already received the hint from the badge. He has completed one task. This won? This is an enemy with the same strength as Vegeta before coming to Earth! An unprecedented joy emerged in Xiaolin''s heart. Although he is still fighting head-on, he may still be no opponent, but at this moment, he undoubtedly has the power to fight such a powerful character! "Thank you very much for your help." Several Namekians supported each other. "Where and where." Only then did Xiao Lin react and waved his hands again and again, with a bright smile on his face. This kind of joy filled his heart in the first victory. However, it did not last long. From the mouths of these Namekians, Xiaolin knew what was happening on this planet. "Is it really Frieza?" His face sank, as if he had thought of something suddenly, and asked, "What is the name of the person I repelled just now?" Before coming, Vegeta talked to him a little bit about Frieza''s hands, a few people that needed attention. According to him, each of these people possesses strength no less than his. It''s a pity that Vegeta only spoke the name, but didn''t tell him anything about other characteristics. "That person just now claimed to be Qiu Yi." The Namek star gave him the answer. "Qiu Yi?" Xiao Lin was taken aback. Isn''t that the trashest person in Vegeta''s mouth? Kobayashi still remembers the disdain on Vegeta''s face when she said this person. A trash that is greedy for life and fear of death. The most **** person is far stronger than him, and he still needs to rely on Qi Yuanjia and sneak attacks to be able to reluctantly drive away? The joy of winning the first battle was diminished at this moment, and Kobayashi reacted suddenly. "With Dragon Ball, we must leave here quickly!" If you don''t leave quickly, it won''t take much time. The Qiu Yi who just escaped will definitely bring more people over. Dodalia, Sabo, and even the Kinuite team, which is extremely agitated by Vegeta. If these people come over, then he is dead. "You can''t escape." The Namekians present all showed sad expressions. "Those people have detection equipment on their bodies. They rely on this village chief who found us one by one. Many of them have been killed, and they can be found no matter where they fled." Frieza and their men are not the first day to come to this planet. The Namekians already knew the fact that the intruder had arrived based on their unique contact information. But there is no way. One of the Namekians seemed to have made some kind of determination. Standing up, from the room, took out a dragon ball bigger than a watermelon. "Good earth people, you seem to have some way to avoid the detection of the detector. This dragon ball is left to you. Please be sure to protect it. In any case, the treasure of our Namike people cannot be Evil people get it." Xiaolin looked at the dragon ball, gritted his teeth, and reached out to take it. This is a dragon ball that is stronger than the dragon ball on earth. If Frieza got it, the consequences would be disastrous. At this moment, Xiao Lin''s face changed drastically. He turned his head sharply. He felt that several extremely powerful auras were rushing in this direction. One of them was Qiu Yi who had just left. He really called someone over. "Hurry up and leave." Seeing Xiaolin''s expression, the Namekian could guess something, "Fly toward the southwest, where the Great Elder is, and the Great Elder is the creator of Dragon Ball." "Then what do you do?" Xiao Lin blurted out. However, all the Namekians in front of them were silent. Needless to say, they have accepted their results. Xiaolin also realized something, clenching his teeth, pinching his fists, and lowering his head. Finally, he rushed out holding the dragon ball. Just suppressing his breath and rushing out for dozens of kilometers, there was a huge explosion behind him, and the breath of dozens of Namekians that could be felt just now disappeared at this moment. "hateful!" Xiaolin hit the rock beside him with a fist. "What on earth am I proud of! Obviously still the same weak, if there were Monkey King and the others here, this would definitely not be the case! Damn it!" Unwilling emotions surged again. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Even with all my strength, it still can only be like this. He will never be the savior and will never be able to help the rest. Xiao Lin wiped the corners of his eyes, holding this dragon ball that the Namike star was swearing to protect, and walked cautiously in the direction where the elder was. But what he didn''t know was. In that direction, there is another opportunity waiting for him. The great elder who can tap the potential of his body will give Kobayashi a chance to reinvent himself, plus the previous penances and the purple epic equipment on his body... Silence fixed a scene in front of him on Xiaolin. He was also curious. I want to know where Kobayashi, who was just an inconspicuous supporting role in his original fate, can go Chapter 972： : Namek Star Member The power given by the Chamber of Commerce is actually a direct sublimation of the body. It will not affect its own potential. It can even increase the potential. It''s more than just opening a jar and gaining power. It''s more like raising the upper limit, reborn, and has great potential for improvement. Therefore, when Kobayashi arrived at the Great Elder Namek Star and got the development of his potential, the power that was thoroughly tapped was by no means as simple as "human potential." With the assistance of the Great Elder, the light **** obtained by opening the jar before were also completely digested. Power is constantly coming up. Kobayashi stared at his hands dumbfounded. He had never been as strong as he is now, and even gave him an illusion, as if he could defeat him even if Vegeta stood in front of him. No, this should not be an illusion. It feels deceptive, but "qi" will not deceive. Even if it will not be the current Vegeta''s opponent, but if it is the Vegeta who meets in addition, now he has absolute confidence to defeat. "It brought you an unimaginable transformation." The elder said weakly, "It is an existence beyond imagination. Even if I look at your memory, I cannot know about that existence. Any information about, including pictures, sounds, and behavior, the only thing that can be known is its indescribable power..." The voice of the great elder was filled with infinite emotion. He has reached the age of calmness, and all the changes will not bring him too much fluctuation, but at this moment, there is still a kind of joy echoing in his chest. Frieza thought he was the most powerful person, and used his strength to harm others and bring evil. However, in the face of a truly powerful existence, Frieza is only a wooden man for trials. Therefore, even if evil has the upper hand for a while, it will never truly win. "Elder?" A Namek star next to him looked at the elder with some worry. "I''m okay." The elder waved his hand, and then took down the dragon ball behind him, "I will leave this dragon ball to you, hide it, and then go to complete your trial, Frieza... ...Not that terrible, especially for you who have been blessed by a stronger presence." "Mr. Silence... really is an amazing person." Xiaolin also sighed. I have to say that the power emerging at this moment and the words of the great elder gave him more confidence. Holding a dragon ball in one hand, and solemnly bid farewell to the great elder, Xiao Lin flew towards the distance. He wants to look for opportunities to continue to defeat the enemy. Only one was completed after five tasks. Silently glanced at the elder Namek in the picture, he seemed to hesitate, but then, the figure arrived in the next instant. A person suddenly appeared in the room, and all Namekians were instantly alert. "Who are you?" A young Namek star stood in front of the elder for an instant. "Nelu, don''t worry." The Grand Elder has recognized the silence. Although it is said that the silent figure cannot be known from Kobayashis memory, it is as if a layer of mist has been clouded by invisible power, but when the silence appeared, the layer of mist had disappeared. In other words, the silence did not stop. Conceal his existence from him. The rest of the Namekians trust the Great Elder 100%. Therefore, at this time, they all put down their vigilance. "Your name is Neru?" Silent looked at Neru. "The only combat-type Namek on this planet. Although your strength is not as good as Frieza, you are also better than Frieza''s. The subordinates are much stronger." On this planet, there is only Neru, a combat-type Namek. Neru did not speak. He seems silent by nature. However, even if he put down his hands, he still did not leave in front of the elder. Is a mature, conscious guard. "So that''s it." The elder seemed to understand something, "A **** from afar, are you here for Neru?" "Forget it." Silently raised his hand, a chair appeared behind him, sitting in front of the elder like this, "You no longer have desire in your heart. Such you are not qualified to be favored by me, but There are still a few good seedlings in the Namekians." The elder had already known what Silent did from Xiaolin''s memory. Cultivate people with potential. He closed his eyes slightly, then opened them again. "I''m old, and I''m alive soon, but the Namekians shouldn''t just disappear into the stage of the universe like this, Neru, from now on, you are the new elders of the Namekians, and the task given to you ... Go and protect your compatriots as much as possible." The great elder seems to be really approaching the limit. Just the effort of these few words began to pant carefully. Neru was silent for a moment. There was no rejection, and there was no too strong reaction. Just nodded and said respectfully. "Yes!" However, at this moment, Silence felt a strong will in his heart. Although he looks reticent, he is indeed a person who can easily give up his life for his compatriots. There seems to be one more intermediate member of the Chamber of Commerce. "Then, Neilu will be handed over to your Excellency." The Elder looked at silence again. "What I will do is just to give him a chance." Silent shook his head, and when he raised his hand, a badge appeared on the palm of Neru''s palm. "There is another person named Dandy, I am also qualified. Give it to him." "Dandy..." The elder nodded, "He is indeed a very talented child." On the other hand, after Neru had absorbed the badge information, even his calm expression could not be maintained. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Can you get the jar after completing the task, but just open the jar to gain power? "I don''t understand..." Neru looked at the silence, and said a rare long sentence, "What is your purpose for doing this?" "That''s not something you can understand now." Silent shook his head, "Go, if you don''t save the next Namek, you will get more rewards. By the way, we encourage you to do it in a cooperative way. task." "...Yes." Neru turned and left. Taking advantage of this, there is still a chance to catch up with Kobayashi. And silent, looking at the great elder in front of him. There was a moment of silence. Then he raised his hand, and pictures appeared among everyone. "This planet has become a trial field for the Chamber of Commerce, and your future, and even the future of the universe, is also in the hands of these trialists." Chapter 973： : Kobayashi has become dangerous again Silence appeared here, mainly focusing on two potential Namek stars. But now, he suddenly didn''t want to leave. Compared to watching a movie alone, there are obviously more people and more atmosphere. What''s more, this battle is about the fate of these people in front of you. It is like watching a football game and watching with the people who placed the bet. And as each picture unfolds. These Namekians all showed nervous and angry expressions. They saw the destroyed villages, the corpses everywhere, and the planet that became a mess in the constant battle. But in the end. Anger turned into helplessness and silence. Silence noticed this emotional change. "Namek people will become so weak, but it has a lot to do with you." Silent shook his head, and said to the elder unceremoniously, "You are too much advocating peace. There is nothing left on the planet. There are nearly a thousand Namekians, and there is only one fighting type, which is mild to sound, but actually weak and weak." "..." The Grand Elder didn''t seem to have any plans to refute, but nodded instead. "This is indeed my reason." Naturally, the Namekians were not like this at the beginning, on the contrary, the inner heart of this race also had evil hidden. The original Piccolo is an example. And this race, just like the Super Saiyans, there are Super Nameks, but the so-called Super Nameks are more like a kind of evil thoughts to aggregates, the more powerful they are, the more evil they are. This is the reason why the Great Elder did not develop toward the fighting nation. Silently glanced at him. Nor did it explain this reason. This world, in the silent view, is a bit black and white. Evil people are evil for no reason, kind people and good people are unreasonable, just like setting a personality, and there is no possibility of change without special reasons. Under such circumstances, it makes it difficult for him to find Foley Sa''s disciples become members, and the ambition that can''t reach the level is not as strong as the guardian heart of the positive camp. As the scene became quiet, a real battle in the picture finally began. Kobayashi, who did not hide his divinity, met his first goal. Sabo. It was a very handsome man with light green skin and long black hair. Silent eyebrows fine-tuned. Luck is really bad. But he didn''t say anything, but what he did. "Is the dragon ball in your hand?" Sabo stood in front of Xiao Lin with his arms around his chest, squinted his eyes and looked at it, "Five hundred combat power? So, you are the one who sneaked back on Qiu Yi. Human, huh, dare you to come over, defeat a trash, and let your self-confidence stand up?" Xiaolin''s palms still sweat a little. There is only one dragon ball in his hand. The other one was hidden in a cave that was difficult to find. As Sabo said, he came here deliberately, because he felt a single person, and this person''s anger seemed not very strong. "Less, don''t talk nonsense." Xiao Lin put the dragon ball in his hand on the ground and directly assumed an attacking posture, "Don''t think about delaying time, just make a quick battle." "Quick battle and quick decision?" Sabo sneered, "Just what I want!" At an instant that was imperceptible to the naked eye, Sabo''s figure appeared behind Kobayashi, a standard side kick, bringing huge wind pressure like a gust of wind, if it hits, Kobayashi''s head may burst like a watermelon. Come. However, the Kobayashi at this moment is not the Kobayashi just now. His figure also disappeared in an instant. "Huh?" Sabo raised his eyebrows unexpectedly. The detector kept issuing warning sounds, telling him the location of Kobayashi, which was flashing at high speed, and given the increasing amount of combat power. "Seventeen thousand, eighteen thousand, nineteen thousand... That''s how it turns out, your actual combat power is much stronger than Qiu Yi''s trash." Sabo avoided the vitality cut that Xiaolin had thrown away. He sneered and said, "That trash can only lose if he is attacked by you. It''s really trash." In just such a short time, Kobayashi''s combat effectiveness rose to the highest level. It has a full combat power of 22,000. This has surpassed Vegeta''s combat power when he first came to Earth, and Sabo in front of him had only twenty-four combat power at this time. "There is indeed the power to fight me, but why don''t you get close to me, what are you afraid of?" Sabo''s figure is moving rapidly, and the two people are constantly flickering in the high air. Every bombardment of air brings it. A violent noise. Xiaolin noticed it suddenly. Someone is already approaching. Worse! If it takes too long, the rest of Frieza''s subordinates will come over soon. "I can only fight in close combat!" Xiaolin''s hands once again showed the vitality cut, but this time, he did not throw the vitality cut out, instead, with the help of his own speed, he rushed directly to Sabo. Draw. The vitality cut is like a sharp sword in his hand, at a close combat distance, it easily tore off Sabo''s armor, and drew a long trace on the well-proportioned body. "How dare you hurt my beautiful body!" This time, it seemed to stir Sabo''s inner anger. But the next moment. There was a smile on his face. "You are fooled, survive, do you think that only you can control your own combat power?" "What?" Xiao Lin was taken aback. An unpleasant feeling surged up in a flash. And this bad feeling quickly became a reality. Sabo''s body unexpectedly swelled up after taking a violent breath, lumps appeared on his skin, and his handsome face turned into a toad-like shape. How handsome he was just now, but how ugly he is now. But Xiao Lin was not in the mood to pay attention to the other''s appearance. This person''s anger has soared at this moment! not good! Kobayashi''s figure suddenly stopped, UU reading www. uukanshu.com looked back without even thinking about it. Absolutely, absolutely can''t win! This breath has far surpassed him. Why is this happening? "Want to run? Let the uncle become this ugly look, do you still want to run?" Sabo''s figure rushed up in an instant, and hit Xiaolin''s stomach with a hard punch. "Wow--!" Xiao Lin screamed. He felt like he was overwhelmed in his stomach, his eyeballs burst, and the intense pain almost made him dizzy. In the melee defense, the bitter armor is not as powerful as the long-range defense at all! And... the power is so great! Xiaolin desperately threw the vitality cut in his hand towards the enemy, but was easily avoided. It''s dangerous, it''s really dangerous this time! Chapter 974： : Protagonist Explosive Exciter Speed, strength, and even Qi wave, fully crushed. In the world of Dragon Ball, it basically means despair. There are no complicated skills and complicated methods here. The fight is the comparison of speed, strength and "qi". It is simple and crude, and there is a huge difference between strength and weakness. The strong completely crushes the weak. Kobayashi is now facing such a desperate situation. Silence couldn''t help sighing in my heart. It''s still too little to open the can. If Kobayashi opened the cans from the beginning to the present, then how can he hide one or two hands. However, he has only opened six four-level cans, except for this bite that can be called a big prize. Outside of A, there is no hole card enough to reverse this degree of disadvantage. As a result, I no longer need to look at it. "I realized that on your body, this battle armor is not trivial." Sabo inflicted heavy injuries on Kobayashi with his fists and knees, while staring at the pale golden software under Kobayashi''s clothes with fiery eyes. Qi wave that can cause huge damage to it, but it has almost no effect. Even when it hits the flesh, one can clearly perceive the toughness of this armor. This "artifact" is completely beyond imagination. Stay alive. Sabo confirmed this for the first time. The final blow hit Kobayashi''s head, and Kobayashi was completely stunned with little room for resistance. Just before the dizziness, the nails were already deep in the flesh. As a result, it still failed. Why is it like this? It was obviously the first time to leave his companion to fight alone. It was the first time to defeat an enemy stronger than him. It should have been a double joy, so why did it become like this? With a deep resentment, Xiaolin was taken away from this place by Sabo and the dragon ball in the attitude of a loser. Not long after they left, Neru arrived late. "Are you late?" Neru doesn''t have the ability to perceive qi from a long distance as the earthlings, nor does it have the detector in Frieza''s hands. Therefore, even if he chases after Kobayashi interestingly, he cannot reach it accurately. After a moment of silence, he could only leave. Here, some Namekians looked at their elders with worry. "...It doesn''t matter." The elder gasped and said, "A momentary failure doesn''t mean much. The evil will always be overcome." "If your confidence is because of me, then you may be disappointed." Silent shook his head and raised Erlang''s legs. "I will not interfere in their trials, whether they succeed in the end or fail and die in the trials, It is the fate of their own efforts. In fact, if I see a good enough evil, I will give the evil the same opportunity." It seems to confirm what I said. The silence also slightly changed his breath. Become indifferent like an abyss. He was telling the truth. Even if Kobayashi was killed just now, he would not take action. Lets not talk about the standpoint of not taking action. In this world, death is just from one place to another. Including the protagonist, Monkey King, who didnt Died several times. You can complete the task even if you die. The great elder felt the silent aura and didn''t say anything, but among the rest of Namekians, there was already a range of sadness gradually permeating. Even so, no one stood up to question or plead for anything. at the same time. Xiaolin in the picture has already been brought to Frieza. "A battle armor that can resist Qi?" Frieza raised his hand to face Kobayashi who was in a dizzy state, and a luminous wave rushed over. The result was naturally blocked. "Interesting." Frieza was obviously attracted by the powerful effect of this armor. "Why is it still on him?" "This..." Sabo showed an awkward expression, "I tried it, but I couldn''t get it off, as if it stuck to the skin. Besides, if this guy feels dead, this armor will be lost. It worked." The equipment opened in the jar is all bound. Unless the can opener takes the initiative to send it out. Otherwise, it is impossible for others to obtain it, and even if the opener dies, the equipment that has not been actively contacted and bound will disappear. "Then wake him up." Frieza looked at Kobayashi with interest. He didn''t use his full force in that blow just now, but not all bugs could resist it. This kind of armor is indeed extraordinary. If he can get it, his strength might become stronger. Kobayashi''s injury was not serious, but he was awakened at this moment, and when he opened his eyes, he saw a large group of people around him, each of them exuding a powerful and evil aura, especially the one who was looking at him at this moment and feeling that. With an incredibly powerful Qi, the whole body was shaking uncontrollably. Too strong! Is this really what life can reach? It is equivalent to the sum of twenty Vegeta! and many more-- And Mr. Saitama! Kobayashi recalled the anger in Saitama, and the fear disappeared little by little. "Interesting." Frieza noticed Kobayashi''s reaction, "You are not afraid of me? Don''t you know who I am?" "No, I know you." Xiaolin smiled reluctantly, "Frieza, the most evil person in the universe, but your good days are over, and someone will come to clean you soon!" The battle failed and was captured by the enemy, even Kobayashi was ready to die. So, while being so scared that the legs were shaking, while still seeming to accept this ending. So he was restraining his fear instinct, and was unwilling to lose the face of the people on earth. "You said someone cleaned me up?" Frieza half-squinted his eyes. "Yes, someone more powerful than you." Kobayashi was like breaking a jar, "I can feel your strength, only to this degree, it is not Mr. Saitama''s opponent at all." "Is someone stronger than me, a guy called Saitama?" Frieza remembered this person''s name, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com still had a disdainful expression on his face, "put him up and ask about the origin of this suit." "Yes!" At this point, Silence did not continue to pay attention to this picture. Because what follows is the story of Kobayashi''s misery. As the overlord of the universe, Frieza''s subordinates are not just as wasteful and stupid as shown in the anime, and there are many methods of torture. Of course, as long as Kobayashi is hard enough and does not reveal the origin of the armor, he will not be Simply kill. just...... It turned out to be like this again. Silence sighed in my heart. Kobayashi deserves to be the potential exciter of the famous grandson family in Dragon Ball. But can he only be a supporting role in such a tragedy used to stimulate the protagonist to explode? Silence frowned slightly. Chapter 975： : Who else wants to escape The silence at this time has realized the problem. It is different from the novice period where the strength can grow rapidly and reach an average value in a short time. These mid-level members, who are already good in strength, cannot quickly get enough power to transform from the pot. In this case...the change made by the jar did not reach the point where it could change their destiny. In other words. The core selling point that the Chamber of Commerce has always used to attract members has been weakened to a certain extent. This is a problem. Silence sighed in my heart, and couldn''t help thinking hard. Give a lot of jars directly? In that way, it will fall into the point of uncontrolled rapid growth of power. It is necessary to ensure their own profits and create enough difficulty for members so as not to let members fall into the level of "more than nothing". It seems that most upgrade games will face such difficulties in the middle and late stages. The level growth is slow, the game cycle is long, and the joy of early upgrades has disappeared. It''s time to think about this question. And while he was thinking about the shortcomings of the Chamber of Commerce, the spacecraft of Saitama and others had already approached the place where the planet Namek was. Just by getting closer, Monkey King can feel the situation of Namek through his qi. "Xiao Lin''s anger is very weak!" He clenched his fists, "Damn it, what happened?" "Huh, I want to get it, I''ve been defeated." Vegeta snorted coldly, "I''m lucky if I''m still alive. If I want to go alone, I really thought that if I got a big prize from the jar, it would be invincible. Yet?" "Xiao Lin just wants to help us." Monkey King stared at Vegeta, "I forbid you to say that Xiao Lin." Even Monkey King is angry when his friend is offended. At this moment. Monkey King has reached the limit of anger. "Well, now is not the time for internal fighting." Piccolo intervened at this time, "Namek will be here soon. We need to discuss what the task should be." "Yeah, yeah." Saitama nodded aside, "the four of us have mission targets for the man named Frieza, right? Four people have a mission, so only one person can complete it." Saitama, Vegeta, Monkey King, and Piccolo have the same mission. -Defeat or kill Frieza. There is no doubt that they all felt the deep malice from the silence. This is for them to compete with each other. "Frieza, I will solve it." Vegeta spoke first, looking at the others with arrogance, "That''s my prey!" "Huh, are you sure you can win?" Piccolo snorted coldly, with no intention of giving in. At this distance, they could all feel Frieza''s breath. Very strong, very strong. In terms of "qi" alone, for the four of them, only Saitama''s qi is firmly above Frieza. Even Monkey King can''t compare. However, at this moment, they all have their own unique skills in their hands. Combat power cannot be judged solely by "qi". "Or we''ll fight first." Vegeta''s eyes became dangerous when he saw Piccolo. "The winner will go to fight Frieza." For this task, there are exactly twenty jars! The previous seven jars, although it was said that no prizes were awarded, they all tasted the sweetness. This time there are twenty jars and no one wants to miss it. Even Monkey King was a little eager to try. "I said." Saitama suddenly raised a hand. "Since you can''t decide, why not come and punch." "Fisting?" Monkey King was taken aback, then nodded vigorously, "Okay, just punch." Although it is a long childhood memory, but this is his specialty. When he was a child, Monkey King had a fist called rock-paper-scissors. "A boring way." Vegeta looked reluctant, but did not refuse. In the end, he agreed to the method of punching. "Rock, scissors, step!" The four people threw their hands together. result...... "Why did Piccolo produce rocks?" Monkey King looked at his scissors, his expression depressed. The rest are also scissors. All were silent. "Anyway, I won." Piccolo withdrew his palm blankly. "That''s the only way." Saitama looked pity. "Huh." Vegeta''s face was dark, but she could only accept this result, turning her hands around her chest and opening, "It doesn''t matter, you can''t be Frieza''s opponent anyway." "Not always." Piccolo looked through the window of the spacecraft, looking at the huge planet that was approaching. No one noticed that Piccolo''s ears moved unconsciously. After deciding the order of the battle, he waited until the spacecraft landed on the planet without saying anything. And at the moment of login. The four targets were Frieza''s people, and a violent air current erupted from their bodies, blasting towards Frieza''s place with a loud bang. During this period of time, Saitama has also learned the ability to mobilize qi in a superficial manner. Although he has not been able to wave much, he can finally fly. And Frieza''s side. "Didi." All the detectors rang together in a short time. "Someone is coming in a hurry, a very powerful person!" "The combat power is 110,000, 120,000..." "Hishow could there be such a powerful person." "The combat effectiveness has been increasing, and it has surpassed the combat effectiveness of the Keanu team!" For a time, Frieza''s place was completely messed up. Even some old-fashioned detectors exploded bang bang when they exceeded the upper limit of combat power detection. Here, apart from Frieza, the strongest person is the captain of the Kinho team. But it is no more than a hundred thousand combat power. But at this moment, the most powerful person, whose combat power is approaching one million, is still increasing. Bang! The most advanced detectors burst at this time. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Everyone showed an expression of panic and shock. Qiu Yi, the most courageous, even backed away insufficiently, shaking all over, trying to escape. That is a man with a million combat power! He has only 18,000 combat power, just stomping his foot, he will be killed directly. "Master Frieza, subordinates, subordinates..." Qiu Yi turned to look at Frieza, the fear in his eyes was already clear. Bang-- A beam of light pierced Qiu Yi''s heart in an instant. He looked at Frieza dumbfounded, as if he couldn''t believe his eyes. "I don''t need waste here." Frieza looked at him disgustingly, then looked at the rest of the people, and said calmly, "Who else wants to escape?" Chapter 976： : Form a group to open Frieza "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Frieza didn''t panic at all. Only he himself knows how strong he is. One million combat power? It''s not a problem at all. Everyone looked at their boss with horror. Although Qiu Yi''s strength was the bottom among these people, he was also a high-level member of Frieza''s camp, and he was killed by such a simple spike. "Fr, King Frieza is the most powerful!" "Yes, it''s just a million." "Don''t be afraid at all!" "The group of people came over, looking for death." Each of these people showed reluctant smiles and used awkward language to flatter Frieza, but they also gathered a little bit of confidence in this momentum. In terms of self-hypnosis and not accepting reality, people in this world have always been reluctant to let go. Boom boom boom! Four consecutive noises exploded in front of everyone, four huge potholes appeared on the ground, and the wind waves rolled out in circles. Saitama, Piccolo, Monkey King, Vegeta. Four people stepped out of the pothole. Apart from anything else, just this coming of power is full of force. Some weak people have begun to retreat inadequately. And they quickly recognized Vegeta. "Then, isn''t that person Vegeta?" "It''s really Vegeta." "No, it''s impossible! How could Vegeta''s strength be so strong!?" "Something must be wrong!" Although all the detection instruments exploded during the detection just now, everyone can still feel the oppressiveness coming from Vegeta. Of the four people that were detected just now, none of them had a combat power of less than 100,000. And Vegeta is one of them! This huge change in combat power, let alone half of the people, even Frieza was a little shocked. "Vegeta, how can your strength improve so quickly?" Frieza wrapped her arms around her chest, and looked at Vegeta with an imperceptible vigilance in her eyes. "Huh." Vegeta snorted coldly, and the corners of her mouth raised, "Why, don''t you know the potential of our Saiyans? Didn''t you know the best? I didn''t kill me, the most powerful fighting genius of Saiyans, which is enough to show you. Stupid." "...It seems that you already know it." Frieza squinted his eyes, and suddenly smiled. "You think I didn''t kill you because of fear? So naive, Vegeta. , I just pity your talent, but do you think that just this level can stand in front of me and shout?" Frieza''s killing intent had reached the point where he made no secret of it. Although he said so. But in fact, Vegeta''s growth rate of such terrifying power still made him feel threatened, and he even began to regret the decision to leave Vegeta. fortunately. Before he grew up enough to threaten him, this person stupidly sent him over, and this time, directly eradicated the threat. "Say enough." Piccolo had already stepped up uncontrollably, and his murderous intent and aura had condensed to a terrifying level. Even the gravel on the ground around it is floating a little bit. "Frieza, your opponent is me!" Before Piccolo came to this planet, he had checked the situation of his home planet through the special abilities of the Namekians. The result made him unusually angry. His compatriots are being mercilessly slaughtered, and his planet is also being madly destroyed. On the entire planet, there is only one Namekian''s aura that barely reaches a certain level. And this kind of disaster is all brought by the person in front of him. "Namek?" Frieza looked at Piccolo and sneered. "When will this weak race dare to yell in front of me." "Ha, ha ha." A fat man named Dodoria seemed to be showing his loyalty, and followed Frieza ridiculedly, "The Namekians are just a group of poor reptiles, and they are killed casually. " boom--! A beam of light like a laser pierced Dodalia''s heart at a speed that no one knew. Piccolo didn''t know when to lift his finger. The first shot, right in front of Frieza, cut off a life in an instant. Dodalia clutched his heart with an unbelievable look, looked at Frieza in fear, and even fell slowly. "Frieza... the king." His last moment was a voice of resentment, as if resenting Frieza for not saving him. The rest of them also stepped back, their faces full of fear. However, Frieza was particularly furious. Because he didn''t react at all! "What a courage!" Frieza clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. "A Namek star." "Hmph, you are going to die in the hands of my Namek!" Piccolo''s figure came to Frieza''s back in an instant. With a side kick, a dull impact sounded, Frieza''s body The shape rushed out like a cannonball. So fast! Frieza found that he hadn''t reacted unexpectedly. UU Reading how can that be! In this form, he has a full 5.3 million combat power! However, Piccolo would not explain to him. His figure disappeared in the same place. When he reappeared, he had already caught up with Frieza. His fists hit Frieza''s body like a torrential rain. Frieza couldn''t react at all, knowing that in the end, a face-to-face light wave slammed into the ground, leaving a huge pit with a diameter of several thousand meters. All of Frieza''s subordinates had their mouths open and stunned. "is that a lie." "Master Frieza, there is no backhand strength!" "Damn, I can''t see his speed at all!" "To die, to die!" The strength of these people, even as the leader of Frieza''s first strong team, is a cannon fodder, and their only confidence lies in Frieza. Now even Frieza looked like he was blown up. How could the Namekians be so powerful? "You really are the most talented Namek." A voice suddenly sounded. I don''t know when it started, a person''s figure appeared in midair. It was Neru. Neru also carried the seriously injured Kobayashi on his shoulder. It turned out that when Frieza was fighting with Piccolo, Neru sneaked in to save Kobayashi. The Monkey King and others who could feel the anger knew this, so Will stand here and watch. Neru stared at Piccolo, still with a blank expression. "The Namekians may need you." "This kind of thing, wait until Frieza is resolved." Piccolo frowned, looking at the big pit below, "When are you going to hide below? Frieza." Chapter 977： : Piccolos bottom pressure skills Perhaps in the eyes of the others, Frieza was completely suppressed, and even life or death was unknown. However, Piccolo, Monkey King and others can clearly perceive Frieza''s qi. Qi, there is not much attenuation at all. "Hahaha." A burst of light laughter came from below, and Frieza''s figure slowly stood up from the pit. He looked like a mess. Even the armor he was wearing was mostly damaged. However, he had no serious injuries at all. "I didn''t expect that among Namekians, there would be someone like you." Frieza looked at Piccolo''s gaze, revealing novelty and unabashed tyranny, "You should not think , This is my real strength." "Humph." Piccolo snorted coldly, putting his hands around his chest, "I don''t think so. No matter how you put it, it''s a man worth twenty jars." For tasks in the Chamber of Commerce, rewards are calculated based on difficulty. Only twenty cans are enough to illustrate Frieza''s strength. Although Piccolo had confidence in himself, he would not think that he could get these twenty cans so easily. "What jar?" Frieza couldn''t understand Piccolo. "You don''t need to know." Piccolo stretched out his finger, and a flash of electric light was accompanied by strong qi, converging on the tip of his finger, "If you don''t show any strength, this blow will directly demand you. Life!" boom--! The terrifying laser beam hit Frieza in an instant. This is exactly the blow that just killed Dodalia in a second. It was also a blue rare level skill that came out of the jar. Its powerful piercing ability and terrifying attack speed comparable to a beam of light are the characteristics of this skill. however. This attack that even the hardest alloy can easily pierce, hit Frieza''s body, but only left an easy white mark. Because of Frieza at this time, her figure has changed a lot. The muscles became more bulging, height, weight, and overall enhancement, as if from an infancy to an adult, the body''s breath rose wildly, even the natural outer shell of the body seemed to be covered with a layer of metal luster . And Piccolo''s attack has proved that this shell is by no means just decoration. "What the **** is this?" Xiao Lin, who had recovered from eating fairy beans, was stunned. He also felt the "qi" before Friezana was completely crushed. "Sure enough, it''s not so weak." Monkey King clenched his fists, but became excited. "Humph." Vegeta snorted coldly as usual, but his sharp eyes showed that he did not show such disdain in his heart. "So that''s it, is this your true strength?" Piccolo''s expression also became a little serious. Because just talking about "qi", the opponent is stronger than him. "True strength?" Frieza grinned, seemed to sneer, and then opened his hands, "You are stronger than I thought, and you can force my second form, but that''s only the case. Now I am several times as powerful as I was just now! Fear will be your only feeling next!" The moment the voice fell, Frieza burst into a terrible air current, and the whole person disappeared in an instant. Piccolo''s pupils shrank suddenly. So fast! where is it? He looked around fiercely, but did not find Frieza''s figure at all. Even Qi can''t feel it. Because Frieza is moving extremely fast around him at a speed completely beyond his perception level! "Behind!" Monkey King shouted to remind. However, it was already a step too late, accompanied by a penetrating sound, and intense pain came. Piccolo lowered his head in disbelief. A hand pierced his stomach from behind, stained with green blood. "Bick!" Monkey King took a step forward, as if he wanted to make a move. "Don''t come here!" Piccolo yelled, and his whole body moved forward forcibly, the wound in his abdomen was instantly torn, and a big hole visible to the naked eye appeared in his stomach. "It''s really tough." Frieza shook the blood from his hand with an arrogant smile, "Don''t you understand it? There is a huge gap between me and you now, and you are not my opponent at all. " This kind of injury that is mortal for ordinary people is not so serious for the Namekians. Piccolo just mobilized the vitality of his body, and the flesh and blood in his abdomen wriggled. Recovered in a flash. However, a slight gasp shows that this repair is not without cost. "Twenty jars, it really is not so easy to handle." Piccolo stretched out his hand, took off his white cloak and hat, and slammed it on the ground with a heavy noise. He has been fighting in a weight suit. But even so. He is still not Frieza''s opponent. Piccolo clearly understands this. However, it is impossible to just give up! "Frieza!" Piccolo roared loudly, his eyes were bloodshot and turned red at this moment, and the aura on his body began to roll disorderly, "How many of my compatriots have you killed! The mother star you gave me? Brought blood and death, anyway, I must kill you!" "Oh?" Frieza tilted his head. I can''t figure out what Piccolo is doing. Incompetent furious? But the next moment, the pupils of Monkey King, Vegeta and others shrank slightly. "Hey." Monkey King shouted, "Don''t you think that Piccolo''s anger seems a little strange?" "Really." Xiaolin also realized something, "I have never felt such an aura, full of roughness, and also with a violent feeling." "What?" Vegeta frowned. UU reading His ability to perceive qi is not as strong as the rest of the people. He can only feel Piccolo''s qi up and down, like a rising tide, but he rises higher in the middle of this violent aura. He had even reached the point where he was scared. Among all the people watching this battle. Perhaps only silence can tell what happened. Unexpectedly, Piccolo also developed a good skill. Although it is still only a blue rarity level, it can be regarded as a powerful skill among blue rarity. Its name is-Rage Disintegration Dafa. Bringing power from anger, not short of squeezing the body''s potential, burning all the power at this moment, in exchange for incomparably powerful in a short time, but this is a suicidal skill, once used, only This kind of ending is completely burned by himself, unless all the lost vitality can be made up in an instant. Chapter 978： : Friezas final form They are all blue rare level skills, indicating that the prices in the system are similar. However, this blue is rare, and the blue just now is very rare, for Piccolo, it is a world of difference. One cannot break even Frieza''s shell. And the other one can make Piccolo''s power grow to a terrifying level in a short time. Because this skill is essentially just an introduction, what really brings power is Bick''s own potential. Silence also realized. When they have great power and great potential, the value of the jar lies in them, which is completely different from those of junior members. This is also a change. And at this moment, at the moment when he released his potential and continuously transformed his vitality into strength, Piccolo did not continue to waste time. He has to endure great pain every moment. Only anger can he This pain is suppressed. boom--! Piccolo''s figure left a burst of air on the spot. He did not move quietly and quickly like before. Instead, letting his breath explode, his body roughly moved against the atmosphere, and rushed towards Frieza. "Did your brain burn out?" Frieza sneered and avoided. "This kind of crude action can also hit me?" Although people in this world fight, they are mainly competing against physical differences. However, this is also because each of them has reached the limit of combat in technique. But now, even though Piccolo''s strength has skyrocketed, he can''t control it perfectly, acting like a baby who has no strength but doesn''t know how to fight. However, while the smile on Frieza''s face still remained, Piccolo, who crossed his body, stretched out his hands suddenly, and slammed Frieza''s face in a way that completely violated the general race. He even grabbed his leg with one hand, leading a frantic attack from punch to punch. The multiplied power unreservedly bombarded Frieza''s body. A dull crash sounded like thunder in the air. Everyone could only watch Frieza being beaten mercilessly again with stunned mouth. "This guy..." Vegeta clenched her fist, "Really got an amazing skill." In other words, an extremely suitable skill. The uncontrollable strength skyrocketed, resulting in a decline in combat skills, but Piccolo could not be judged by a normal race. The powerful racial talent of the Nameks allowed him to vent his strength freely. Extending the legs, arms, and even the head, and spraying air waves with the mouth is completely unreasonable. No matter how reluctant, Vegeta had to admit it. He may not beat Bick in this state at all. At least. Frieza once again experienced the pain of being beaten up. "enough!" Frieza''s body exploded suddenly, muscles bulged, and he violently broke free from Piccolo''s entire arm, and the veins on his forehead violently, obviously he was angry to the extreme. "The king is no longer ready to play with you! It is an honor, you are the first to see the third form of the king in decades..." boom--! A hot light wave swallowed Frieza''s next words. The huge energy even hit his body through the ground. Go deep into an unfathomable giant hole. Piccolo has no leisure time here to continue listening to Frieza talking, he has already felt his limit. If you don''t hurry up... you won''t be able to continue fighting. however...... Still okay? "Frieza''s anger has changed again!" Monkey King said calmly. "This, this is..." Vegeta''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Impossible." Xiaolin backed away with fear. Frieza''s subordinates are still worried about their great king, but they have just learned that deep underground, Frieza''s breath is constantly rolling and growing, even stronger than the growth just now. To a completely different level! three times? Four times? Always growing! Boom! The huge dust exploded on the ground, and Frieza''s figure directly rushed up. He is completely different from just now. Unusually petite, the original red muscle mass on the arms and thighs has completely disappeared, replaced by the same white shell as the chest. And his anger has risen to a level beyond everyone''s imagination. Even let the sweat on Vegetas forehead flow like a waterfall, and Biks mouth was opened in a state of rage, and Kobayashi fell to the ground with his butt, and only Saitama was the only one who could observe the qi. His face was indifferent. "Well, how is this possible!" Vegeta clenched his fists and opened his mouth wide, seemingly afraid to accept it. Too strong! Incredibly powerful. In terms of air alone, Frieza at this moment is even several times the Bick at this moment. I don''t know how much stronger than Vegeta herself. It was as if there was a heavy mountain oppressing everyone on top of their heads. Apart from watching the mountain fall and squashing themselves completely, there was no despair of resistance. That''s right. Frieza at this moment is not the third mentality at all. And go directly to the final form! "You bastard." Frieza squeezed his fist with a hideous expression, "You really make me angry, scared, at this moment, this is my original state, the real me! Can die! In this form, you are dead without regrets!" "Fuck, bastard!" Piccolo stretched out his hands, and the air waves hot enough to destroy the planet converged in his hands, forming an extremely huge ball of light. This basically gathered his last strength. However, Frieza didn''t even plan to stop him, just looked at him disdainfully, with his hands around his chest. "Go to hell!" Piccolo viciously threw the Qi wave out. The expected explosion, UU reading www.uukanshu. com did not appear at all. Frieza just stretched out a hand. Easily grasped this wave of energy that could destroy the planet in his hands. Under the huge ball of light, Friezana smiled like a real demon. "Back to you!" The muscles on his arms violently violently, just like this, grasping the air wave, in a throwing posture, he threw it fiercely towards Piccolo. It was this moment. Piccolo''s gas decayed rapidly. He has reached the limit! "Danger!" Monkey King''s figure moved suddenly, as if he wanted to save Piccolo. However, there are others who react faster than him. It was a flash of yellow figure. Chapter 979： : I wont simply lose That''s right, it is Saitama wearing a cloak. In a moment when everyone did not react, Saitama''s figure rushed towards Piccolo, and everything seemed to be still in this moment. A huge wave of air, Frieza''s grinning smile, and the fear on Pic''s face. This is precisely because Saitama''s speed is reaching its limit. "So, what should I do?" Saitama looked at the aura in front of her eyes and clenched her fists. "Forget it, destroy it." With a punch--! boom! Time passed once again, a huge wave of air swept across the small half of the planet, destroying everything on the surface, and some weak people were even blown out uncontrollably. "What happened?" someone shouted. "what''s the situation?" "Ah oh oh!" When everything calmed down slowly, what appeared in front of everyone was an endless hole. The original vegetation, rocks, and everything on the ground have been clean. Only the big bare pit was left. And there are no white clouds in the sky anymore, half the blue sky, and half the night sky directly. This is the symbol of the atmosphere being destroyed together. Saitama hugged Piccolo who was dying and returned to Monkey King. Put down Piccolo. Then turned his head and looked at Frieza who was still floating in the air in front of him. "Did you do this?" Frieza was also looking at Saitama, and the corners of his mouth raised. "It''s great, even I didn''t even react. It seems that you are the strongest among them." Frieza really didn''t react to the burst of speed just now. However, at this moment, he is not yet the most powerful. Although it was in the final form, the combat power was about four or five million. His strength had not yet been fully realized, and when his power began to explode to 100%, his final combat effectiveness. 120 million! This is Frieza''s real strength, his confidence to shock the entire universe. The dizzying numbers gave him absolute confidence. "This guy... is a real monster!" Piccolo, who had eaten the fairy beans, stood up, still squeezing his fists, and looking at Frieza''s eyes, there was a trace that could not be concealed. Fear, "It''s hard to imagine, it''s as if you can''t see the bottom. I have a feeling that this is still not his strongest moment. How strong is he!?" Such a monster is only worth twenty four-level pots? Is something wrong? Piccolo is definitely not the only one with this kind of thinking. Vegeta also clenched his fists, his teeth creaked as he wanted, and couldn''t accept such a result. He trained so hard, and even had the opportunity to pot, but the result was such a result? Faced with this kind of incomparable power! Frieza, who possessed this kind of power, actually destroyed the planet of Saiyans and even killed all Saiyans because he was afraid of the legend of Super Saiyans? What a joke! Vegeta''s arms are already violent, but the powerful aura is pressing down on his figure. If you rush up, you will only die worthless! Vegeta understood this deeply. "Leave it to me." Saitama moved his fist, and his painting style changed in a second. "It just happens to be able to test what I have learned, and it seems that I can have a good fight. " Saitama''s short-term strength has also grown rapidly. If the fighting power of Saiyan is said to be exploded at the moment of transforming into Super Saiyan. Then Saitama''s combat effectiveness is maintained above a growth curve with a fixed acceleration. In any case, on the surface, he is the only one who can fight Frieza. However, just when Saitama was ready. "Please wait, Saitama." Monkey King stopped him. "Huh?" Saitama turned his head. I saw Monkey King take off his coat, revealing the turtle immortal vest and the rock-like muscles on his arms. "According to the result of the punch just now, I should be ahead of you in Saitama." "That''s right." Saitama''s expression collapsed suddenly. He was the last one in the punch just above the spaceship. No matter how powerful, Saitama is still not good at games at all. "Wait, Kakarot." Vegeta seemed to look at Monkey King in disbelief, "Are you still ready to go? Don''t you feel the anger of this monster? You will die, in an instant Be killed!" From the perspective of qi alone, the Monkey King at this moment is actually the appearance of two million yuan standing. But even now. Frieza''s anger was still growing rapidly, as if it was invisible. Twenty percent of the power, combat effectiveness, twenty million was released! "Really?" Monkey King rarely showed a serious face, "So I will be careful." "Wait!" Vegeta shouted loudly, "This is not a small accident at all, don''t you understand? This monster is not something we can defeat at all, this guy, this guy might have The more powerful fighting talent of the match demihuman!" While saying these words, Vegeta even bite out blood from his gums. For the proud and arrogant, he can imagine how unwilling he is to say such words. However, this seems to be reality. Unless he or Monkey King can reach the level of a real, legendary Super Saiyan, it is possible to defeat this monster! "Oh." Monkey King was still stern, but he just responded and nodded, "I see. UU Reading " Then he took a step forward and seemed to want to go up. "Goku!" Even Xiao Lin couldn''t help but grabbed Sun Wukong''s sleeves, "Don''t go, it''s impossible to win, Mr. Saitama is the last hope, and Goku, you have already died once!" He has already died once, and he cannot use Dragon Ball to resurrect him. Kobayashi now doesn''t know the fact that dragon **** on this planet can resurrect people who cannot be resurrected by dragon **** on earth. So in his opinion, Monkey King''s behavior at this time is purely dying. And this time, Monkey King finally did not simply respond. He looked at Xiaolin''s companion with a faint excitement in his eyes. "But, Kobayashi, facing such an opponent, if you don''t do anything, wouldn''t you feel unwilling?" Monkey King clenched his fists and raised his head to look at Frieza in front of him, his eyes firm and fiery." In any case, I have to give it a try, not to mention that I dont think I will simply lose!" Chapter 980： : Skills to break through To a certain extent, Monkey King is a simple person. He doesn''t have too many complicated ideas. When you see a powerful opponent, you want to fight and defeat. When you see your friend injured and killed, you will be angry. In addition, you will let the opponent go, and even heal the opponent in order to be able to fight happily. Therefore, the Monkey King at this moment only knows the strength of Frieza, but does not care about the gap between them. Perhaps it is this simplicity that has allowed Monkey King to be at the forefront of everyone with his not so outstanding talent. And at the moment. Everyone''s dissuasion did not affect his confidence in fighting. Fly alone. "Let me be your opponent! Frieza!" Monkey King issued his statement to Frieza. "It''s amazing courage." Frieza put his arms around his chest and looked at the flying Monkey King jokingly. "I am a little touched. Do you think the King would say that? Hahaha, the courage to die. You can only say that you are an idiot, or are you unaware of the huge gap between us?" Frieza, who had entered the final form, wanted to torture those who dared to challenge him in a brutal way. That kind of desperate expression can always bring him pleasure. But it''s a pity. No matter how hard the battle is, Sun Wukong has never felt despair at any time, or that there is no such element as despair and timidity in his mind. "In my normal form, I am indeed not your opponent, so--" Monkey King gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and squatted out from deep in his throat, "Ten times, Realm King Fist!" Boom! The air current visible to the naked eye converged on him, and the majestic pressure even swept the entire world. The atmosphere was roaring, the ground was shaking, and pieces of rubble slowly flew up under the impact of invisible momentum. Monkey King''s qi grew wildly. One million, two million, ten million! If there is a detector capable of detecting his strength, it will be able to clearly discover that Monkey King''s combat effectiveness has jumped ten times! However, although the Monkey King at this time has become unprecedentedly powerful, it is still not enough! "This idiot." Vegeta gritted his teeth. "Even if it is Ten Times Realm King Boxing, what about it, the gap is too big, Ten Times Realm King Boxing won''t be Frieza''s opponent at all! Not to mention He simply cannot maintain this state for too long!" As a small partner who has been training together for a month, everyone knows Monkey Kings trick called Jie Wang Quan. Indeed, in a short period of time, the strength can be raised to a terrible level. However, this change will also bring a lot of pressure to the body. Moreover, at this moment Frieza''s anger is still twice that of Monkey King! This gap is so big that even people who can''t feel qi can detect it. "It looks good." Although Frieza was a little surprised by Monkey King''s outbreak, he still didn''t feel any threat, and the smile on his face became more and more rampant. "But is this the confidence you dare to die? That''s it? No need to fight, you should be able to feel the gap between us." "Yes, this is not enough!" Of course Monkey King could feel it. This level is simply far from enough. In this case. "Twenty times--!" Monkey King gritted his teeth, and the Qi that had jumped sharply like a raging fire swelled again. "Is he crazy?" Vegeta blurted out. "Wukong, don''t mess around!" The anxious voice of the Realm King also resounded in Sun Wukong''s mind, "Now you absolutely cannot withstand twenty times the Realm King''s fist! Without waiting for you to use it, your body, your blood vessels are just It will explode directly!" Even the Ten Times Realm King Boxing was trained during this period of time, coupled with the effects of the light masses that enhance physical fitness. Directly to twenty times. Blasting and death seems to be the only result! The words of the world king seemed to be confirmed in Monkey King. With the eruption of the world king''s fist, Monkey King''s skin had turned red, and thick blood vessels spread all over his body like curved earthworms, even turning dark brown. . puff-- A blood vessel burst open suddenly. Blood splattered. Then the second place, the third place... Successive bursts sounded on Monkey King''s body, and within a short period of time, he had already become a blood man. "Hey, hey, what''s this kind of?" Frieza grinned, "Are you suicidal?" Frieza''s subordinates also laughed loudly. "Hahaha, laughed to death." "This guy is about to explode and commit suicide." "Even if you are frightened by King Frieza, you don''t have to do self-mutilation." "It''s really pitiful, self-harm is not worthy of being an opponent of King Frieza." After seeing Frieza seemingly occupying absolute power, these people heaved a sigh of relief, as if they did not put Monkey King and others in their eyes at all. "What is this guy Kakarot doing?" Vegeta gritted her teeth, looking incomprehensibly. Can you die if you can''t beat it? He didn''t know whether he was ashamed of his fear of Bifrieza, or angry at Monkey King''s stupid behavior, but he felt that he was almost reaching his limit, and his strong emotions agitated in his heart. And Xiao Lin even closed his eyes and couldn''t bear to look at the miserable Monkey King at the moment. but-- Just when everyone was puzzled by Monkey King''s decision, a smile suddenly appeared on Monkey King''s face. Skills and vitality! The qi burst out of his body, in a strange form, turned into surging vitality, rapidly repairing Monkey King''s body that had been mad and severely injured by the rupture of blood vessels. Who knew it came from the twenty times realm that continued to move forward. Wang Quan. "This is...what?" Xiao Lin suddenly opened his eyes. UU Reading He felt Sun Wukong''s already weakened aura, and once again broke out, seeming to look at Sun Wukong in the mid air like an incredible. Can''t be wrong. Although Monkey King was still bloody, his anger continued to grow rapidly toward the twenty-fold Realm King Fist. Even stronger! "Kakarot, what the **** did you do?" Vegeta also had an unbelievable expression with his mouth wide open. He can also feel the changes in Monkey King. Obviously, he was still seriously injured and dying just now, so why did he suddenly recover. Eat fairy beans? Not like it. "It''s a skill." Piccolo raised his eyes and said with certainty, "I can''t go wrong, it was opened from the jar, and it can make him break through his own skills." Chapter 981： : The battle is getting hot Bick has a total of two skills. One is the finger firing laser, and the other is the anger disintegration method. From the similarities of these two skills, it can be seen that the so-called skill is to master a brand new ability without learning. And all have to consume a certain amount of physical strength. At this moment, the changes in Monkey King can only be explained by skills. While bearing the pressure brought by the Jie Wang Quan, while using the Qi brought by the Jie Wang Quan to constantly use the skills to repair the damage of the body, forming a virtuous circle, making the 20 times the impossible success of the Jie Wang Quan move towards a practical Possible direction forward. There really is you, Monkey King. Piccolo praised in his heart that this method is simple to say, but luck and courage are indispensable. And Vegeta. He fell into deep envy. "Kakarot, this guy has mastered such a powerful skill? Damn, this skill is simply prepared for us Saiyans!" No wonder he would be so envious. Saiyans are a fighting race. An obvious feature is that every time they are dying and rescued, their strength will undergo a transformation and an increase. This is the race advantage of Saiyans. However, there are very few Saiyans who use this method to increase their strength. The reason is that in terms of treatment, few Saiyans can be rescued from dying. This is a real test of life and death. However, Monkey King actually acquired such a skill. In Vegeta''s eyes, this blue rare skill, even if it is Kobayashi''s purple epic skill, will not be changed! hateful! Why can''t he get such skills, even luck, he can''t compare to Kakarot? Monkey King is not just using Jie Wang Quan at this moment. His own strength has grown rapidly in this time of constant repairs, injuries, repairs, and injuries. Even the silence had to sigh. Saiyan bloodline is worthy of a sky-high price commodity. This one alone, at least the prizes in the six or seven pots, can be compared and even surpassed the level of the golden legend! now. With the assistance of a healing blue rare level skill, Monkey King completed twenty times the Realm King Fist! "call--" He often exhales, and the breath squeezed from his lungs almost condenses into a solid state. "Have been waiting, Frieza." "Humph." Frieza snorted coldly. "Although I don''t know what tricks you did, I will let you know that this king is the most powerful existence in the entire universe!" Huh! At the moment when the last word fell, Frieza''s figure had already arrived in front of Monkey King like a teleport. This speed far exceeded the speed of sound, but there was no movement, but silent. In Frieza''s eyes, the whole world seemed to be still. No one can keep up with his speed. however. In this almost static world, Monkey King''s eyeballs suddenly began to turn, firmly locking on Frieza, who had reached behind him, and Frieza''s fists starting to attack him. He saw it. He moved. Just a very easy turn around, and simply escaped the blow! In the eyes of the others, they only saw Frieza''s body disappear instantly, and then reappear in an instant. The two people were as if the world they belonged to had broken. In a moment, they became Monkey King avoiding Frieza''s fist. . "Hidden?" Frieza''s eyes shrank slightly. He is now in his final form, releasing 20% ??of his power! The combat power is 20 million! Enough to make the entire universe feel desperate fighting power! This kind of him was actually escaped from the attack? hateful! Frieza''s expression became distorted, his fists were fast enough to be undetectable by the naked eye, and he madly attacked Monkey King. Each punch contained tremendous power, but it seemed silent, which was exactly the speed. To the extreme performance. However, Monkey King''s head kept avoiding. However, at a distance of more than ten centimeters, every fist of Frieza was easily avoided by him. "Sure enough." Monkey King clenched his fists, "I can already see your speed." "What are you talking about?" Frieza roared loudly. However, the next moment, a heavy punch hit his stomach severely. The eyeballs burst, the body arched, and the shell on his stomach was harder than any alloy, but at this moment a clear cavity appeared. Frieza clutched his stomach, just stepped back in mid-air. There was an expression of pain. All the people on the scene were silent. All of Frieza''s subordinates who were still clamoring just now were stunned, looking at the scene in midair in disbelief. How do you feel... The invincible King Frieza seems to be at a disadvantage. how can that be? That kind of horrible power that makes people unable to breathe, is it a disadvantage? "This isn''t your real power." Monkey raised his fist, but his eyes didn''t have the joy he imagined, but with a daunting calmness, "Now, I am stronger." "Impossible!" Frieza straightened his figure and rushed toward Monkey King viciously, "To deal with you, the power at this moment is enough!" boom--! The two entered a white-hot battle in an instant. Everyone''s eyes widened. However, most people simply cannot see the battle among them. I can only feel the dull thunderous impact after one after another and even one after another shock waves erupt in every corner of the whole world, from the sky to the ground, and from the ground to the sky, every eruption is It was able to leave a big hole again in the land that was already full of barbarians. If someone is standing in outer space, they can clearly see that this half of the planet is like being bitten by an invisible person one by one. The land disappears one after another, and then the air oscillates and the terrible air waves edge. The atmosphere spread throughout the planet, just like the end of the world. Language can no longer describe this level of battle. If it weren''t for both sides to control their own power highly and vent most of their power on each other, the entire planet would have long been fragmented under this kind of battle. Even Saitama''s mouth was slightly open, with a look of wonder on his face. This is real, and can make him feel the blood and intense fighting level. Even he couldn''t do this in some ways. If he were to come, it would waste too much meaningless power, and then destroy the whole world together. Chapter 982： :0/0 Frieza The rest were amazed by the battle, but Frieza, as a member of the battle, was not so comfortable. Really strong! He has now released 25% of his energy, and his combat power is close to 30 million, but when he fights Monkey King, he feels evenly matched. Frieza could clearly perceive it. Monkey King''s combat power has also been increasing, and even if he is injured, it will also be healed at a not slow speed! I have to say that this kind of stubborn feeling is an experience Frieza has never had before! Even... fear. Frieza was reluctant to admit it, but he had to admit that he felt fear at this moment. This guy...could he really be the Super Saiyan that Grandpa said? "No, it''s impossible!" Frieza shouted loudly, "How could you be so strong!" Once the fear is found, it will no longer be far away. Life will firmly remember this feeling. Although Sun Wukong''s current strength and his 100% power release are still very weak, but he has watched how Sun Wukong has rapidly improved in a short time. This incredible potential, unpredictable change. And the legend about the Super Saiyan. Frieza couldn''t help but feel an absurd feeling in her heart. This guy. Can you really beat him? Do not! Never let this happen! Frieza''s figure retreated abruptly, with a grinning smile on his face. "Enough, this king doesn''t want to play anymore! Let you ants recognize the true power of this king!" Driven by fear, Frieza could no longer calmly suppress his strength. He wants to release his power completely. In the low roar of gritted teeth, the aura on Frieza''s body began to expand again, this time the power exuded even overshadowed the sun''s rays, causing everyone''s sight to be distorted along with the light. The whole world seemed to be shrouded by an invisible but tangible shadow! Monkey King panted slightly. In fact, he is almost reaching the limit. Healing his body, after all, is only a blue rare level skill. Even if it becomes extremely powerful under the blessing of Saiyan bloodline, it has a limit. The continuous twenty times the damage caused by the king''s fist to the body , After all, reached a limit. but-- Really strong! There was a certain excitement in Monkey King''s eyes. The enemy in front of him was the most powerful opponent he had ever encountered! So defeat him! The desire for victory, and the instinct of a fighter, even made Monkey King forget his body pain. carry on--! Monkey Wukong''s figure came to Frieza''s body again, and hit Frieza''s head with a fist. boom--! The impact sound like an explosion blasted in mid-air, causing the shock wave to spread violently, and even once again added an extremely huge crater to the entire planet. However, this time the attack was not the same as the previous ones. Knock Frieza out. Even, everyone can clearly see that Frieza stretched out a palm to block the punch. "No, it''s impossible." Xiaolin trembling voice. "Frieza...how strong is it!" Vegeta also had an incredible expression. Piccolo is no better. Because they can perceive Frieza''s "qi" very clearly at this time. It''s like the first time human beings saw the sea, the first time they looked up and saw the endless starry sky, the feeling of being shocked by the endless vastness. At this moment, Frieza brought them such a feeling. The invisible end is powerful! The majestic qi was like a giant sun, even the qi in Monkey King''s body was completely suppressed. This is Frieza in 100% final state! It even makes them feel whether their perception is hallucinating. but. Frieza quickly let them know that this is not an illusion, but a cruel reality. "You have the ability to become stronger." Frieza grinned grinningly, clutching Monkey King''s palm, and twisting it a little bit, "Super Saiyan? Even if you are a real Super Saiyan, it''s impossible. Will be the opponent of this king!" One hundred percent ultimate form. Even Frieza could not maintain this form for too long. It will also cause a certain load on his body. However, the power at the moment also gave Frieza a feeling of omnipotence. Combat power-120 million! It is nearly a hundred times that of Vegeta and others below! "Okay, so strong!" Sun Wukong showed a look of pain. He has already used his full strength, but he can feel his arm groaning. Frieza''s palm seems to be a larger existence than the planet. The power that shakes the entire planet, but can''t even move under this palm. Strength...not enough! The qi on Sun Wukong''s body was still gushing a little bit. Under tremendous pressure, he was digging out the power in his body little by little. However, it is far from enough. Only at this level, he would never be Frieza''s opponent! Not reconciled! Monkey King showed unwilling gaze, just simple, unwilling to lose his battle! Such gaze fell into Frieza''s eyes, but it made him seem to recall the fear before. Killing intent, suddenly burning like a raging fire! This son is terrifying. Never stay! "Give me this unwillingness, and then go to death!" Frieza grabbed Monkey King and threw it into the sky. In the next moment, his figure had already followed, and then he was dark red and terrible. Bo, quickly condensed in the palm of his hand. will die! Not only Monkey King, but even the rest of the people felt this at the same time. The power in this wave of energy, UU reading is even enough to destroy this planet dozens of times! "Get me moving!" Monkey King roared loudly. Under the pressure of this limit, there seemed to be a brand new power coming out of his body. However, it was too late. The dazzling air wave is already in sight. Just at this time. boom--! The entire planet and the entire ground completely shattered, and a figure rushed up with a shock that seemed to surpass everything, and the shock wave that swept half of the planet slowly spread behind him. This is not just a serious level. At this moment, Saitama has shown his true strength! Frieza''s gas wave was met head-on! After a short pause that no one can detect. Boom! Chapter 983： : Not the same ending "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The impact of destroying everything came from high above. Truly destroy everything. Wherever he went, no one could withstand such a shock. Friezas subordinates, even including Kobayashi, Vegeta, Tianjin Fan, and Friezas subordinates, were in this shock wave. Ablation without resistance. Then, this planet. It''s like a glass ball hit by a heavy hammer, starting from the outermost part, directly broken, then broken, and turned into primitive residue. At last. Completely disappeared in the entire universe. The terrible impact even far exceeded the range of the planet, completely destroying the asteroids near the planet. Return to silence. After the dust fell, Saitama pinched his nose and hovered quietly in the air, showing a bad expression. shit. There is no way to contain his own strength. Unexpectedly, such an impact would destroy the entire planet. In this case... Then he is also dead. A dazed expression appeared on Saitama''s face, and then as if thinking of something, he quickly took out a small capsule from his body and opened it. Inside it was a set of oxygen cylinders. This was designed specifically for him by Boomer when he was training in outer space. Not only him, but also the rest. However, he hasn''t waited for Saitama to observe the rest of the people. Boom! A wave of air directly hit his body. Frieza, right here. "I didn''t expect that there would be someone as powerful as you." Frieza looked at Saitama''s gaze with a trace of palpitations. Just the power of the punch just now didn''t feel much lower than him. but-- "Looking at you like this, it seems that you can''t survive in space?" Frieza showed a joking expression. "It seems that it is also a lowly race. In such an illusion, how can you be the opponent of this king?" And that Saiyan. Even if they are not dead, they will not survive in outer space. Therefore, this battle is still his victory after all. Saitama only saw Frieza''s mouth one by one. He could not hear any sound in outer space, but he still knew what he was going to do. "Now, it should be my turn." Saitama pinched his nose with one hand, and clenched his fist with the other hand. The style of painting changed in an instant. Fighting in outer space, for him, there is no problem. But the next moment. Another majestic breath burst out in an instant. Saitama and Frieza moved their sights at the same time. It was a bright golden touch. In this dark space, Monkey King''s body was like a golden flame burning, his hair even turned into an inverted golden light, and his eyes were filled with cold anger. died. Everyone''s anger can''t be felt anymore. Kobayashi, Vegeta, Tianjin Rice... Monkey King has never been as angry as he is now. Under such anger, the power that had already reached the limit finally broke out. The state at the moment. It is the Super Saiyan! "Wow." Saitama let out a sigh, then quickly covered his mouth, took out the oxygen cylinder and took a breath. He could feel Sun Wukong''s power at this time. Even stronger than him! Is this the incredible power that the silence said? Sure enough, coming to this universe is really right. However, Frieza didn''t feel so good anymore. He stared blankly at Monkey King, who had obviously changed. "No, it''s impossible!" Frieza looked incredulous, "how can you still survive in space!" Saiyans are a race that cannot survive in space. They also need oxygen. Even the more you fight, the more oxygen you need, and no matter how powerful it is, it cannot change the form of life. however-- Saiyan can''t do it, but the skill of the jar can! The skill that Monkey King developed before is providing him with a steady flow of vitality. This is the power of survival, which can replace the role of oxygen, and even bind blood and the air in the body to the body. Originally, this skill was an advanced version of the racial talent of the Nameks. At this moment, the Monkey King did not think about the fact that he could survive in outer space, but rushed towards Frieza with inner anger. Fight, start again. Saitama looked at the two fighting together again, showing an expression of envy. However, Sun Wukong beat him in the boxing. According to the stated rules, it was his turn only when Sun Wukong gave up or lost the game. So, Saitama took the oxygen cylinder and sat cross-legged in outer space, watching how the Super Saiyan beat Frieza. Suddenly, a stone hit him impartially. Saitama turned his head. Over there, Piccolo''s half body was suspended quietly. "You''re not dead yet." Saitama flew over in surprise, Piccolo grabbed his armYou, can you reach silence? " "Silence." Saitama thought for a while and shouted directly, "Hey, silence." "Well, I''m here." A voice suddenly came from the side. Silence didn''t know when it appeared there, and it was also quietly suspended in space. There was still a trace of emotion on his face. I didn''t expect it to be the result. The planet was destroyed, and most people died in the aftermath of the battle. Monkey King still transformed into a super Saiyan, and relied on his skills to gain the power to fight in outer space. Although the process has been deviated, it seems that the result has not changed much. Frieza, it is impossible to be the opponent of Super Saiyan. The dead can also rely on Dragon Ball to resurrect. After all, Piccolo is not dead yet. and many more-- The silent gaze suddenly moved to Piccolo. "You are dying," said silently. "Let...on the earth...the dragon!" Piccolo opened his eyes wide and spit out a few words with difficulty. The reason why he shouted for silence was that he hoped that silence could contact the earth and bring him back to earth with dragon balls, or heal his injuries. As long as he is alive, the gods will not die. Shenlong will exist. Everything can turn around. However, Silent shook his head with regret. "That''s too late." Just as his words fell, Piccolo''s life finally came to an end. He shouldn''t find silence. If you want to spread the word, it''s the same to find the realm king. But in any case, there will not be so many "just" in this world, and with the death of Piccolo, all the dragon **** in the entire universe will be invalidated. The ending is different after all. Chapter 984： : Great integration of members "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! There was no suspense in the next battle. Sun Wukong, who has turned into a super Saiyan, has truly moved to the level of a cosmic powerhouse. Even Saitama at this moment may not be an opponent of Sun Wukong. Frieza''s defeat has been confirmed. But after the defeat, Monkey King looked at Cang Yi and looked at the dead Piccolo, silent. This time... all the companions died. It even includes Gohan... Ever since he was a child, Monkey King has never experienced the same feeling as he does now. The sacrifice is so great that even if he defeated Frieza, he did not feel the slightest joy. "Mr. Silence." Monkey King looked at the silence abruptly, "You seem to have said that you have powers similar to those of Shenlong. Then, can you revive them?" At this time, the golden flame on Sun Wukong had disappeared, and his hair had returned to its normal appearance. His eyes were full of expectation. Hope to get the reply he wants from silence. "Yes." Silent mouth curled up, "It''s easy." "So..." "But I won''t do this." The silence interrupted Sun Wukong''s words, and his smile seemed to expand a little. "Death is not an end in my eyes, but just a state, so it''s not really impossible. Things are reversed, but even so, I have no reason to help you directly." Monkey King scratched his hair. His simple thinking makes it difficult to understand the meaning of silent words. In the end, it was just putting your hands together. "please!" He bowed his head and pleaded. This seems to be the only thing he can do. "Even if you ask me like this, it''s useless. What''s more, you don''t have to ask me. Didn''t you get twenty four-level pots through this mission?" Silently reminded, "If you can give up and make further changes A strong opportunity, and in exchange for a jar of the medical series, there may be a chance, but that is...very uneconomical and not easy." Although these people who died were members, they did not die in the hands of other members. according to rules. They cannot enjoy the convenience of membership resurrection. And want to resurrect them through ordinary medical series... With the strength of these people, it is not possible to do it with simple primary resurrection items. This requires a lot of luck. Even, a four-level tank for a specialized medical profession is required. All of this, the silence had all told Monkey King. "It''s really distressing." Monkey King scratched his head, "However, as long as I work hard enough, I can still resurrect them. Thanks to Mr. Silence, otherwise I don''t know what to do." Knowing this, his expression became much easier. As long as there is a chance, he will definitely resurrect the rest. At this time, the voice of the realm king finally came. "I have sent the message to the earth, and Boomer will drive the spacecraft over soon." This time, the whole army was almost wiped out. The only thing that survived was Bouma, who had not come with him as a non-combatant. However, after hearing the news that everyone except Monkey King Saitama was dead, there was still a good time on earth, especially Monkey Kings wife Qiqi, I am afraid that after this Super Saiyan returns to Earth, Life will be very difficult. "Sun Wukong, let me give you a suggestion. Don''t waste your twenty pots." Silent said at the end. "The Chamber of Commerce is likely to undergo a major change. After the change, you may have the opportunity to release to the rest of the world. Among these members, there should be members from the medical department." After leaving this sentence, the silent figure disappeared in the distance. He felt that it was almost time for these newly added members to truly join the chamber of commerce. It''s just the timeline, you need to advance it first. Silently returned to his home. Just get started. I will experience what the members of Naruto Pirate World have experienced once again with the members who got a punch and dragon ball, and even chose the Doomsday Dungeon World and the Marvel Mission World. It is worth mentioning that. The dead Piccolo and others were not deprived of the qualifications to participate in these tasks because of their deaths. Under the unique world view of Dragon Ball, the so-called death is nothing more than arriving from one place to another, and then there is more on top of their heads. It''s just an aperture representing the identity of death. In the definition of the Chamber of Commerce, this state is still alive. Although they cannot go to the real world where Monkey King is, they can go to the rest of the world. Therefore, the doomsday copy world has become a world where these members reunite. And Silence gave them a copy of the doomsday choice... It is an interstellar world ravaged by Zerg. In short. Seeing this group of muscular monsters fighting in the sky with countless insects in space, there is still an inexplicable feeling of joy, especially Saitama, who hates insects, has been in a state of madness for a long time. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com And the members of Tornado Fuxue who came from the world of One Punch were not much better. at last. They also experienced the transformation of the Chamber of Commerce, entered the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce, had their own island, timeline, and walked to the forefront of the Naruto Pirate World. it''s time. Formal contact with members in different periods. Silence took a few days of events to perfect the setting, and then prepared for the announcement. This day is just a very ordinary day for Tsunade and others. They may continue their missions, or prepare to fight with the BOSS in the doomsday dungeon world, or rest in their own world, and at this time, they also received the vibration of the badge. People who happened to be together looked at each other, and they could see the surprise and attention in everyone''s hearts. It is not a separate information transfer. It''s a notification for everyone! Every time such a thing occurs, it means a change occurs. Most of the members stopped what they were doing and took out their badges. In the three-dimensional projection, a silent figure appeared. This time, it was live broadcast. "Everyone, it''s been a long time." The background behind the silence is like a galaxy, his face still has the trademark gentle smile, and the same gentle gaze seems to be watching everyone. "First of all, I want to congratulate you. Most of you have reached the level of intermediate membership, which means that you have experienced earth-shaking growth." This sentence made many members feel in a trance. It is truly earth-shaking. For many members, the world they live in and the power they possess are all that they could not imagine before. Chapter 985： : Time to get out of the Novice Village "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Some of them, for example, some of the people who killed the world, were still struggling under the torture of ghosts. Now he has the power of a god. Others, such as Esthers, have come to an end in their own world, but now they have a brand new path and a brand new goal. The changes brought to them by the Chamber of Commerce are definitely huge. Gratitude, excitement, ambition... No matter what kind of desires and dreams are, you can always see the hope of realization in the Chamber of Commerce. The silence seemed to be a deliberate pause, giving everyone some time, and then he continued: "As a group of newcomers who have just experienced the biggest change in the history of the Chamber of Commerce, the number of you far exceeds that of the previous members, but your level is not that strong-especially compared to your predecessors. ." This silent paragraph shocked everyone. But if you think about it, it seems to be a matter of course They all know that the biggest change of the Chamber of Commerce is to reduce the difficulty of becoming a member and increase the number of members. If members are selected based on the evaluation of traveling merchants in accordance with the previous rules, the requirements and conditions will undoubtedly be higher. a lot of. Even according to the news revealed in the silent chat with individual members occasionally. In some worlds, there is only one member. That is the protagonist of the world, the true pride of heaven, even if you don''t become a member, you will have a powerful and wonderful voice. and-- Silence speaks these words live at this time, is it... Just when some people''s hearts shuddered, it seemed that they had guessed something. The words that followed the silence confirmed the suspicions of some people. "Even so, it is impossible for you to stay in this weak circle all the time. I believe you all understand that the Chamber of Commerce encourages competition, and what it brings to you is one step by step from among the countless dreams and constantly advancing elites. The way to stand out, so its time. You will meet your predecessors, and some of the other members Im responsible for." Along with this passage, many people showed an uproar. it is as expected! All members know that the members of the chamber of commerce are not the only ones. Looking at the huge islands, you can understand how many people are in the chamber of commerce and how unfathomable it is. Some islands are even bigger than a continent! How many points does it take! At first glance, it is an unimaginable boss, and as the latest batch of members, they are likely to be the weakest among these members. It was to protect them by preventing them from contacting! And now! Is this kind of protection finally opening a hole? Everyone is a little nervous. Even people like Oshemaru couldn''t help but lick their lips with their new red tongue in the depths, with anticipation and unclear worries in their eyes. "The number of them is not large, probably only 20 or 30." Silent continued, "However, some of them naturally have the potential to become senior members. In other words, even if they did not meet me, Without becoming a member or entering the Chamber of Commerce, they will be able to become a senior member one day, and even when I found them, they already had the strength of an intermediate member." "What!?" Some people finally couldn''t help but shouted. "hiss--!" "You can have the strength of a senior member without relying on the pot. Isn''t that the same as the devil?" "Such members are only our previous batch?" "Can we be opponents of these people?" It''s not that they are nervous. Members can also fight each other. The entire chamber of commerce is like a small society, where powerful people have more advantages and greater right to speak. Died in the hands of other members, even being robbed of the badge, and even the resurrection depends on the kindness of the others. This kind of thing also exists. It''s like saying. All of a sudden, they will compete with someone who may be far stronger than them. How can this not make people nervous. For some of them, it is absolutely impossible to succumb to others. It is almost conceivable that the competition they are about to face will be far more cruel than they are now. The current situation will be completely broken! but no matter. It is impossible for the Chamber of Commerce to always give them the opportunity to stay in Novice Village. "It''s time to get out of the Novice Village." The silence finally said, "After three days, you will contact them and integrate into their missions. At that time, a brand new mission world, a brand new dungeon world, will appear. Your current strength, if you carelessly, will die if you dont pay attention." As the voice fell, the silent figure disappeared. The live broadcast ends here. Suddenly, all of them began a heated discussion. Some guilds that were competing with each other also stopped fighting with each other, and UU Read even began to communicate. For example, the president of the Konoha Guild, Bo Feng Shuimen, came to the White Beard''s Guild with his parents and children, and even dispatched Tsunade and Jiraiya to look for Oshamaru and Xiaonan respectively. And Hongfa and Roger even held a formal meeting with the Navy. There are also many heroes, super powers in the school city, and super heroes in the Marvel universe. During these three days, I don''t know how many fierce quarrels, battles, and compromises broke out. As for silence. He also went to the world of Dragon Ball and notified more than 20 members in the two worlds of One Punch and Dragon Ball. Compared to the tension on the other side, this side is much easier. "Eh, it turns out that in the past few years that Mr. Silence left, he went to the rest of the world to find his younger generations." Sun Wukong suddenly realized, and then asked expectantly, "Do the younger generations have powerful fighters?" "Is Saitama not enough for you to fight?" said with a silent smile. "Mr. Saitama is getting stronger during this time." Monkey King scratched his hair, "The rest of the people have also made great progress, but I still hope to have more powerful opponents." "Deserving to be a fighter." Silent smiled and shook his head. "However, you are probably disappointed. Although there are quite a few people with great potential among them, there is probably no one who is your opponent yet...at least. It is difficult to defeat you in a frontal battle." Although the Dragon Ball World was shown in the comics, some obvious combat power collapsed. However, it was only because of the limited expressiveness of the comics. Sun Wukong''s current power can easily destroy the planet, and other people, even the most powerful ones, can''t match this power. "That''s it." Monkey King was a little disappointed. Chapter 986： : Lets fight one "Where is Saitama." Silent glanced around, "Go back to his own world?" "Well, if Mr. Saitama is away, it''s a little bit lonely." Monkey King touched his hair and smiled. "I won''t be lonely anymore." He smiled silently with a serious expression, "The three-year period is coming soon." Although the emergence of silence has drastically changed the fate of this world. However, a certain future line remains unchanged. That is to say, that Trantes still came to this world. And was shocked at this past world which is completely different from the future world. Then, silence was taken for granted, and the Trants was accepted as a member. Now, Lancelot is also desperately fighting for the pot to save his own timeline, completing a lot of tasks within three years and earning a lot of trading points for silence. "Yes, it''s very recent." Monkey King squeezed his fist, his eyes bright. There are obvious expectations. In another timeline, the humanoid that destroyed the entire world. I don''t know how strong it will be. You know, now he has not only experienced three years of penance, but also experienced countless battles in another world, the overwhelming zerg, and the terrible boss. Many jars were obtained. Compared with him in another timeline, he is much stronger. Can the current cyborg be his opponent? "In that case, I have an idea." Silent hands around the chest, it seems that he thought of happy things, "Let your juniors come to participate in this battle." "Huh?" Monkey King was taken aback, "But, wouldn''t it be dangerous?" Silence just said, those younger generations are not very strong, right. "It doesn''t matter, it''s a special trial." Silence didn''t care, and even added a little more tones. "Some of them are immersed in the strength of their own strength, and most of them are in contact. They are all weak and junior members. It is necessary for them to feel what the battle of a real intermediate member is like." The silence is true. Those people at the beginning were fine. But some people after the start of the change are different. For example, some "pillars" in the ghost world. Although the ghost dance Tsuji has not been resolved yet, there is only this ghost king left, and he is fleeing under the besieging of these people. It will not last long. Quite a few people have lost the motivation to fight. , In addition, some people in Zhan Achi World are the same. After all, the power they have now is too powerful compared to before. To an incredible point. Therefore, Silent felt that it was necessary to put some pressure on these people after the two groups of members converged. But Monkey King naturally had no opinion. "Since Mr. Silence has arranged it, so be it." He moved his hands and feet a bit. "And in this world, I am the only one who can fight now. It would be nice to have more companions." He is indeed the only one who can fight the cyborg now. After all, the rest are in the underworld. "Then wait." After the silence, his figure disappeared. Three days later, all members received a new message. Special tasks. Travel to a new world collectively and participate in special events. Because the level of danger is extremely high, everyone needs to hand over a part of the resurrection money. After death, the senior reviewer will resurrect. This time the mission is to participate, so there is no penalty, and once the mission is completed, There will be exceptionally generous rewards. "Special mission?" Everyone looked at the mission introduction, all in awe. The meaning revealed in the introduction is actually not difficult to guess. I''m afraid that the real accomplishers of this task are not them at all. The reviewer assigned to it is responsible for the resurrection, which means that this task will not die anyway, but it also proves that the task is extremely difficult. Is it such a task just to start contacting the world of the previous generations? Most people feel a little heavy. However, there are also passionate ones. "White Beard, it looks like it will be an incredible adventure." Roger grabbed the hip flask and laughed wantonly. "Huh, it seems that my sons can have a good time." Baibeard glanced at the red hair, "Would you like to compare and see if the three of us can die last?" "No problem." The red hair hooped Roger''s shoulders with a big smile on his face, "I won''t lose." In addition to this group of lawless pirates, there are also Asdes, Sasuke, Gilgamesh... Anyone who is full of ambitions will be full of expectation and desire to show their talents for this contact that foreshadows a new world, or even a new level of power. Three days of events, fleeting. Everyone handed over a very generous amount of points as a reserve for resurrection. As their strength increases, the points needed for resurrection are increasing. The points of these people alone add up to a lot of money. Of course, if there is no death, this point will still be returned. Therefore, quite a few people are indifferent. Because they don''t even want to complete the task. This group of members, after several expansions, has hundreds of people. Although they are very special and powerful in their respective worlds, they are very common among members, so there is no Plans to show off. So, Dragon Ball World. One person after another appeared on the central mountain of a small island. Here is the island where the artificial man will appear. Monkey King is alone, waiting here. "Wow, so many people." Monkey King was obviously surprised. Although I knew that some descendants of the chamber of commerce were coming, I didn''t expect that there would be so many people. And he was noticed by many people. At first glance, UU reading www.uuknshu.com badge issued a warning. Is a member! So, this person is an intermediate member of this world? The existence of their ancestors? only one? Many people''s eyes sharpened suddenly. However, there are also carefree people. "Hey, are you our predecessor?" Roger walked up alone, the figure of a little giant, like a hill, blocking the sight of Monkey King. After taking a look at him. Suddenly stretched out his hand and slapped Monkey King on the shoulder. "Very good, then let''s have a fight." Roger''s black beard shook a few times, revealing a mouthful of white teeth. Chapter 987： : This is my full blow Roger came up to fight with Monkey King, but he didn''t mean anything else. I just think that I can get to know it more quickly. Moreover, Roger, who is full of adventurous spirit, is always full of curiosity about everything. To say the most curious thing about these so-called "predecessors", it is undoubtedly strength. A fight is the fastest way to satisfy curiosity. "Are you going to fight?" Monkey King looked up at the huge Roger, stroked his hair, with a simple smile, "I don''t really care, but from the perspective of''qi'', the gap between us is still Pretty big." Qi is the expression of vitality. What Roger mastered was the hunter system. To a certain extent, he could see his strength from his vitality. Therefore, the gap between him and Monkey King is really big. "Hahaha, really self-confident." Roger was not angry, but took a few steps back and set up a fighting pose, "If this is the case, then I am here?" "Yeah." Sun Wukong just stood still. A casual look. And the attention of everyone else was all attracted by the changes here. Roger was curious, but also what they wanted to know. Whether it is the identity of the "predecessors" or the degree of danger of this task, it shows that these "predecessors" seem to have more powerful strength than them. However, how powerful it is and what characteristics it has. You can''t see it just by looking at it this way. At this moment, it would be nice to have Roger come to try it out for everyone. Because of his character, Roger is quite famous among members, and he often fights in public. Most people know how strong he is. Just to make a comparison. "Then I''ll go on." Roger smiled with white teeth, and the whole body''s thoughts had been mobilized, and then gathered on his right hand. There was a bang. The entire right hand turned into pitch-black eyes. The horrible power visible to the naked eye, surrounded by the right hand, and even the space of the position made a sharp sound. Armed domineering! Strengthen the ability to read! Skill-Giant Fist! At this moment, many people''s faces changed. "Roger, this guy, he will do his best when he comes up." Baibeard was holding his big knife, as if he was talking to himself, everyone heard him. Among these members, the recognized strongest member is White Beard. And Roger, also belongs to the strongest group. This most powerful punch, if let them come, few people can resist it! So, can this so-called senior be resisted? "Take it, this is my full blow!" Roger shouted loudly, his fist finally slammed. Just advancing, you can feel that powerful force. If it is in the rest of the world, the space has long been surrounded by cracks. If such a punch hits the ground, it is enough to permanently change the land plate, even more than A meteorite hitting the earth is even exaggerated! This is the strength of these members now! "Oh?" Monkey King seemed a little surprised. However, facing this punch, he just lifted his palm very ordinary. "No way." Many people opened their eyes wide. "He intends to resist like this?" "Hey, let''s not say that you can''t stop it. The aftermath of this punch spreads, and the town below will be completely destroyed." "No way, everyone is ready to block the impact." White Beard began to direct his sons, "Otherwise, Roger, this fellow has violated...Uh." White beard''s words stopped abruptly at the end. Stopped as if stuck in his throat. Because this punch of Roger had completely hit the palm of the "predecessor", and then was gently pinched, the terrifying power that burst out, like a punctured balloon, disappeared. Without a trace. No, it''s not gone. It broke out in that palm, and was completely resisted! hiss-- The voices of cold breath came one after another. Many members have seen this. "Have you used skills?" The red hair''s expression became serious. "No." White Beard''s throat rolled slightly, "It looks like a force." "..." The red hair didn''t say a word. If it is really like that...the gap is really too big. It''s so desperate. "Your strength is still good." Monkey King let go of Roger''s fist. There was no damage on his palm except for a white smoke. "However, too much strength has leaked. Can''t you control it with anger?" "..." Roger looked at his fist and then at Monkey King. After a long silence, he suddenly laughed. "Hahaha, it''s really amazing, it''s a predecessor, this is my full blow! It''s interesting, it''s really interesting." Roger''s face was not depressed. Instead, he smiled with joy. That''s right, this is his pursuit and his expectation of this world. It''s as if you suddenly discovered a whole new world while sailing! "Really?" Sun Wukong also had a smile on his face, "That''s good, I can feel your breath is very simple, you must be a good person, but there are a few over there" His realization moved to the other side, staying slightly on several people. "The evil anger is about to overflow, I tell you, don''t mess around in my world, otherwise..." Monkey King squeezed his fist, "I will teach you well." Many people are shocked in their hearts. After the scene just now, no one of them doubted the power of this "predecessor" anymore. Some people still wonder if they can take advantage of each other''s character. But now, I dare not act rashly. The silence who was watching everything smiled slightly. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Sun Wukong does have a simple personality, but if he thinks that this can deceive him, it would be too naive. The simple personality also gave him incomparable intuition. He can clearly detect whether he is a good person or a bad person, even including killing. Consciousness, evil, and hatred can all be reflected in the breath. After warning some people, Monkey King seemed to have thought of what he was going to do. Pat your hands. "Okay, let me tell you what is going to happen. Here, on this island, there will be two powerful humanoids. They are my enemies this time. Mr. Silence has already told me before. Yes, before I do it, I can let some of you try." And everyone''s badges also sounded at this time. Mission-defeat the androids. Reward-qualification for one hundred four-level pots! Seeing this reward, many members took a breath again. Chapter 988： : Raikage who took the lead In order to ensure fairness and give latecomers a chance to catch up, the benefits of the task will be judged based on various factors such as difficulty and strength. But in general. The greater the reward, the greater the difficulty! And these hundred four-level pots were a task difficulty they had never seen before. Just make a comparison. The task of being the queen of the bee-eater at that Marvel time took several years, and a total of forty or fifty four-level pots were qualified. And this one task is one hundred four-level pots! "Will it be so powerful?" All the members looked at each other. "The mission is to defeat." Oshemaru''s hoarse voice came. "It didn''t say that it was a kill. This also means that we may be able to work together, and we will not be able to defeat even one." "Yes!" Some people also reacted, looking at Monkey King, "Even if our strength really can''t beat the cyborgs, there are still predecessors." Many people''s eyes lit up immediately. Say it like this... Wouldn''t it be possible to complete this task just by following this predecessor? It doesn''t look too difficult, they have a strong presence here, plus hundreds of members! Is this task a welfare? "It looks like we have to prepare well." "How do you call senior?" "In this battle, we will definitely help!" Suddenly, many people crowded in front of Monkey King. Obviously, in their view, the key to completing this task is to hug the thigh. However, if you take a closer look, you can find out. Most of the people who went to the Monkey King to hold the thighs were just relatively small characters. Those who had a certain status in this group of members, and their guild members, did not come forward in the first time. Maybe it''s dignity. Maybe... have other ideas. "Miss Toni, do we want to get acquainted with it too?" Suizumi Tonioka suspended in front of Toni and asked softly. "Heh." Toni chuckled, turned his head, looked at Yoshiya Shiki, the former owner of the ghost killing team, and asked, "What do you think." Yoya Shiki seemed to think for a while, then shook his head. "The task of the Chamber of Commerce will not have such obvious loopholes. Although I haven''t thought of the difficulty, it will not be so simple." "Yes." Toni nodded in satisfaction and patted her chest. The armor continued to spread on her body. "The task of the one-hundred-fourth tank, if it is so easy, I will eat my armor!" This is the simplest logic. Look at the rest. Baibeard, Bo Feng Shuimen, Roger, and even the big snake pill who spoke, did not get up. Hold thigh? Everyone go together? If it is so simple, where is the value of a hundred four-level pots. Surrounded by a large number of people, Monkey King looked a little helpless. He was obviously not very good at dealing with so many people. However, in a short time, these members figured out his character. It is also a "pure" protagonist. Similar to Roger, Luffy, and Naruto. Such people are best to get along with. You don''t need too much calculation, as long as you show sincerity, you can get sincerity. And just when people are thinking about how to get closer to this senior. Among a group of people, two people came in unknowingly. A tall and thin old man with a hat and full skin on his face. A short fat man also wears a hat, his whole face looks like a ball. "There are so many people here, on the twentieth." The chunky man said first. "There are no such people in the record. It seems that this period of time seems to have undergone a change that we don''t know, the nineteenth." The person called the twentieth paused, and then continued, "but , They all have a high energy response. It seems that we can absorb more energy." "Yes." On the nineteenth, there was a cruel smile on the funny round face. There is no doubt that these two people are artificial people. Finally, someone found them. "Who are you?" Lei Ying stared at these two people, his pupils contracted slightly, "Not a member?" There was Raikage''s voice, and many people''s eyes moved suddenly. They suddenly discovered. There are actually two people who are not members, mixing into them. When? In an instant, everyone became vigilant and completely surrounded the two of them. Even Monkey King was taken aback. "I can''t feel the anger at all, how come." "Humph." No.20 sneered twice, putting his hands around his chest, "It is a normal person to not feel qi. It seems that Monkey King, you already know that we will be here, and also brought a large group of people. ,How did you know?" On the 20th, these people were regarded as helpers brought by Monkey King. After all, the production of these humanoids is based on all the battles of Monkey King since childhood. It even included the battle with Frieza in space. Extract genes and numbers. However, although they know the existence of silence, they don''t know that some of their cognition is distorted by silence. Therefore, only when silence is a person who trains them, they do not know the existence of the Chamber of Commerce. "It seems that you are the enemy." Lei Ying put down his hands and looked at the two artificial people in front of him. There was a bang. Thunder and lightning appeared on his body, surging continuously on his body like dense armor. Thunder Witch! Raikage''s transfer is the same as Misaka Mikoto''s transfer. However, he still inherited his usual fighting style, continued to exercise his body, and transformed ninjutsu and magic into melee combat methods. At this moment, UU reading doesn''t intend to say anything at all for this always violent warrior. "Let the old man try your strength first!" The thunder and lightning on his body once again shined, muscles bulged, Chakra and Wuli surged wildly. Once you came up, you had already used your full strength! "Let me help you." Three generations of Tuying also flew up, with his hands in a row, one after another magic circle appeared behind his thin body, constantly overlapping, deforming, and expanding, and many members have faces. With slight changes, they moved away. Master of the Earth. Tuying''s career, coupled with his dusty escape, is a skill that can be equated with tearing space for most members. However, it seems that I am afraid I will miss the task. A considerable number of people began to surging with energy, even Xiao Nan had already pinched a talisman in his hand. Roger and others are even more eager to try. Chapter 989： : Reappearance of Watergates treasure "The old man is there!" Lei Ying shouted. Although he is not afraid of fighting, he does not intend to be reckless when he knows the value of the two artificial people in front of him. This sound is to remind the rest of the people. Rumble--! Accompanied by a loud thunderous noise, the figure of the thunder shadow, completely transformed into dense lightning, came behind No. 20 in an instant, as if Zeus descended, turning into the thunder that punishes the world with the palm of his hand. Stabbed down on the 20th. The pervasive thunder and lightning even connected heaven and earth at this moment. In an instant, the situation changed color. All members present were immediately recognized. In this breath, at least two purple epic skills were used! Tu Ying gritted his teeth. The magic circle that had been ready for a long time behind shone brightly, and light white beams of light shot sharply towards the 20th. Dust EscapeMagic! It was a two-sided attack! If it is an ordinary member, it is difficult to escape under the combined trick of two strong men! however! On the 20th, at a moment no one noticed, he raised his hands and ran into the attack from Raikage and Tukage. The palm of the hand is like a mysterious suction. Either dust escape or thunder. The combined attack of the two shadows was completely absorbed without a trace. This change made everyone''s eyes wide open. "Special energy, it''s a pity, it''s still energy in essence." No.20 showed a strange smile on his face. "Retreat!" Lei Ying''s battle-tested experience brought him instant vigilance. It''s almost instinctive to step back. With the help of thunder, he can teleport hundreds of kilometers away in an instant! However, the thunder and lightning that represents the skill has just emerged. A hand stuck Lei Ying''s neck. Just like the hand of fate that cannot be resisted, at the moment of being caught, all the strength of the whole body, all the strength, seemed to disappear, and Raikage''s throat made an unwilling sound, and his limbs sank weakly. "Raiking!" Everyone was taken aback. "what happened?" "I can''t see the movement completely." "It''s just getting stuck in his neck, why doesn''t Raikage resist?" Although they expected the difficulty of this task, they did not expect that Lei Ying was just a face-to-face, and there was no backhand. "Uh, uh." Lei Ying squeezed his fists, seeming to want to use force. Then, there was a pop. Right in front of everyone, the palm of No.20 turned into a sharp knife, piercing Lei Ying''s body, and pulling out the beating heart. Raikage, death! A faint golden light emerged from Lei Ying''s body. It was a golden badge, exuding a certain unique power. It absorbed Lei Ying''s body and soul, and slowly floated upward. "What is this?" Twenty seemed a little surprised, reaching out his hand, wanting to grab this badge. However, his palm just penetrated the badge without hindrance. Everyone kept watching, Raikages badge flew high, and above the blue cloud, an extremely huge phantom emerged, with green eyes and a delicate and simple face, behind him like white cloud wings covering the sky and the sun. . Many people recognize who this figure is, which seems to be bigger than the planet. "Master Icarus." "The raw material is so. After death, will the badge automatically belong to Lord Icarus?" "Master Icarus is watching us." Silence seemed to be the closest assistant, Icarus. In many cases, Icarus assumes a "customer service" role. It was always a soothing tone, a responsible attitude, and occasionally a tough queen voice. Many members love and adore this angel who is like a silent incarnation. And this phantom can only be seen by members. The two cyborgs looked at the sky, but saw nothing. "Not enough intelligence." "On the 20th, when these people are dealt with, let''s gather information." "Yes, Monkey King, just keep it for the best." "Hehe, the most delicious food, its good to keep it till the end." The cyborgs looked at each other. The figure disappeared suddenly. All the members were stunned, constantly releasing various defense skills. Colorful rays of light flashed continuously among the crowd. After Lei Ying''s death just now, almost no member dared to underestimate these two cyborgs. Raikage...that was just a moment away! But where are these two guys already! "Don''t look with your eyes!" Monkey King shouted loudly from below, "They are moving faster than you can detect with your naked eyes. Look for them with your heart." "What?" Many people were taken aback. "Impossible, if it is really moving so fast, how could there be no movement at all!" "Yes, how is this possible." "I don''t understand, what about the wind pressure, what about the sonic boom!?" Enemies with fast speeds are not unheard of, but fast speed is not such a silent sound. Normally, the rapid movement in the atmosphere, the wind waves and wind pressure, are enough to destroy the world. "what--!" A screaming sound suddenly came. Everyone looked over. It was Naruto''s neck that was jammed by the nineteenth, and the red chakras that kept popping up all over his body were constantly surging into the nineteenth''s body. "It''s a delicious meal." On the 19th, with a contented smile, "Your body has a lot of energy. Don''t worry, you will be over soon." "Naruto!" Bo Feng Shuimen''s body came to Naruto in an instant. Without hesitation, he released his treasure as a hero. Three styles of spiral flash super round dance roar! For his son, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t even have time to call out the treasure. In an instant. Bo Feng Shuimen''s body turned into countless flashes around the 19th crazy slash. There is no evasion possible. UU reading This is the strongest trick that Bo Feng Shuimen has cast after his transfer to the heroic spirit with his own epic and strength, and it will even grow with his growth. Visible to the naked eye. A series of slashes appeared on the nineteenth body, his clothes were torn in an instant, and there were a series of scratches on his skin, even densely spread all over his body. Finally, Bo Feng Shuimen took his son with his own son after taking the last cut, using a teleport to retreat suddenly. Appeared in front of everyone. Is a real monster. The dark metal, the blood vessels all over the body, and the energy constantly emerging from the blood vessels, there are even the heart with obvious movement in the chest, and the brain covered with glass on the top of the head. Cyborg? No, this is the transformation of talents! Chapter 990： : Cooperation of all members "I didn''t expect it to be like this." Toni said to herself. "Do you understand what?" A person keenly heard Toni''s voice. It was another Tony. Although they knew each other''s existence a long time ago, this was the first time they met. Self in a parallel universe. Still female. To be honest, Tony felt awkward for a long time after he knew that Toni who was also a member existed. This feeling was like seeing himself as a woman. Therefore, when all the members will arrive this time, Tony found Toni the first time. However, it was different from what he had imagined. First of all, the two people are completely different. Toni is a tall beauty with blond hair, but Tonys hair is not pure blond. In addition, the similarity of the facial features is also very limited, at most to the degree of brothers and sisters, which is completely the same as Tonys imagination. different. This made Tony relax a lot. Instead, I became a little interested. "I don''t know what I understand." Toni glanced at Toni. "My profession is a mechanical god, theoretically able to control and feel all machinery, but when these two transforming people appeared, I realized that they It''s not purely machinery, like humans are more than machinery." "That''s it." Tony thoughtfully, "In other words, you can''t restrain these two people?" Since it can control all machinery, it is simply the nemesis of all machinery. In fact, there are also reformers among members. For example, Janos. After Toni announced his career, Janos looked at the woman''s eyes, suddenly a little wary. Facing Tony''s words, Toni just chuckled twice. "Who said that you can''t control the transformation of people, no one knows machinery better than me." Toni snapped his fingers crisply. Having lost the disguise of human skin, the body of No.19, which was completely transformed into a mechanical monster, immediately trembled. Every piece of machinery on the body feels uncontrollable. "What did you do?" The nineteenth stared at Toni closely, with some incomprehensible fear. "It is true that there are still human emotions in the transformation of human beings, but what a foolish act to transform one''s body into a machine." Toni put his palm in his palm, and the voice from the nano armor had obvious self-confidence." Because machinery is far more sophisticated than biology. You only need to change some small parts. No matter how powerful you are, they will be fragmented under a chain reaction." The voice fell, with a bang. One arm of the nineteenth, unexpectedly burst completely. The king of machinery is the **** who masters all machinery! Even the 20th, the creator of all cyborgs, couldn''t help taking two steps back. "Fat, what happened?" Obviously no attack was detected, why did the arm suddenly break on the 19th? "Huh-" Toni exhaled a long breath, "The powerful energy envelops all the mechanical bodies, and it is not as easy as imagined, but with my strength, it is enough to destroy one or two small parts. Yes, then, next..." Cut the nerve connection directly! Toni''s gaze condensed, and the powerful force followed the will and spread to the nineteenth in a unique way. From the rich to the substantive energy, looking for the component that can destroy the nerve connection. Then, order! damage! "Although, I don''t know what you did." No.20 gritted his teeth and raised his voice suddenly, "But, how could you possibly succeed!" boom--! A dazzling laser shot from the eyes of No. 20. "What?" Toni felt a strong breath of death at this moment. Will be killed in seconds! Not even the slightest resistance ability, the power in this aura is even enough to penetrate the entire planet! "defense!" Countless Fulu appeared around Toni. The same is true of barriers. Even for a moment, the red-haired Shanks who had transformed into a dragon sword appeared in front of Toni. At this moment, several people who were prepared for a long time made the same decision in a tacit understanding without any discussion, and the cooperation with each other was perfect! Boom! A huge explosion swallowed everyone around Toni at this moment. The rolled up air wave blows everyone up. On the surface, it seems that there is not much impact, but everyone can feel the terrible enemy. These two transformed people, or even the Monkey King before them, didn''t leak too much energy from each of these people''s blows. They were obviously extremely terrifying powers, but they were silent, and even the air would not be stirred. The air waves and smoke slowly dissipated. What appeared in front of everyone was the gloomy Konan, the shabby Shanks, and the huge, blue and white Suzano, it was Uchiha Itachi and Sasuke. Collecting the strength of the five people, it turned out to be barely blocked. "Everyone." As soon as Xiao Nan raised his hand, countless talismans flew out of his body, "To get rid of these two reformers, Toni''s profession is the key, everyone, work together to protect Toni!" "That''s it." Many people also reacted violently. Toni''s profession just restrains these two transformers, as long as Toni is protected and Toni launches an attack, it will be solved. "Now that I know how to do it, it''s much simpler." Roger fisted with both hands, revealing his iconic white teeth. "Unexpectedly, we would have a day of fighting together, Whitebeard, Karp, and Several people in the Navy, let''s take care of this little fat man." "Huh. UU reading " Aka Dog snorted coldly, "We have not fallen to the point where we need pirates to order." "Follow Roger''s instructions, Aka Dog." The Warring States has turned into a golden Buddha. "This is not a task that we can complete alone. I already understand that the task of these hundred cans really requires us to do it. Yes, participate in the battle, and then live!" Cyborgs may eventually be defeated. However, whether they can live until that time is not certain. The Raikage just now is the best example. In this way, anyone who can survive the battle with artificial humans can get these hundred pots! No matter how unwilling Akadog was, he had to stand up and fight with some pirates like Roger. "Then those of us from the ninja world are responsible for this number 20." Hafeng Mizuno glanced at the people behind him, especially Oshemaru, "At least in this mission, our goals are the same." Chapter 991： : Nothing is impossible With the situation gradually becoming clearer, the only way before us is to cooperate with each other. Some people are actually happy to see this situation. For example, the Warring States period. Another example is Bofeng Shuimen. In fact, with the continuous development of the power of the Chamber of Commerce, Bo Feng Shuimen has long wanted to end the battle of the Hokage World. After the concept of "world" has expanded to countless worlds, it is still fighting for several villages in its small world. It is really meaningless to keep fighting between the disputes. At the very least, their own world needs peace. However, in the context of competition among the chambers of commerce, this idea has no chance to be realized. And now. The opportunity has come. Enemies far surpassing all of them, and far stronger seniors than all of them, in this world, whether it is Konoha, the rest of Shinobu, even Xiaonan and Oshamaru, everyones interests are In agreement, even the pirates and the navy can cooperate against the enemy, and so can they. "Four generations of Hokage." Three generations of Tuying appeared and stood behind Bofeng Shuimen, "This person is extremely fast, and my Chen Dun can''t aim at it, nor can I restrain him." "Leave it to me." The scorpion figure suddenly appeared, staring at No.20, "We Sharen are proficient in traps, and we can find ways to restrain or even seal each other. However, I have a condition. The corpse must be given to us!" Scorpion''s eyes were unabashedly fiery. Regardless of whether he is transforming people or artificial people, he is good at them. However, it was the first time he saw such a powerful reformer. If you miss it, then he is not a scorpion. "Grab the other party first." The black soil has taken the lead. With both hands raised, the earth began to continuously deform, like a thick swamp, and twisting mud dragons rushed out of the ground, toward No. 20. Rush away. This seemed to herald the beginning of the battle. Roger on the other side also took the lead in attacking. He didn''t have any fancy skills. He just waved his fist and rushed towards the nineteenth. White beard unwillingly followed behind him. Rumble! Hundreds of members, with full firepower, various lights and various loud noises, roared across the land. The continuous magic circle, thunder and storm dance together, the golden gauze dust covers everyone''s realization, the perception ninja connects everyone''s hearts, and constantly conveys the enemy''s movements. Monkey King opened his eyes wide. In the countless battles in his life, such a battle was the first time I saw him. Unimaginable ways of fighting, various methods. "It''s amazing." Monkey King sighed sincerely. However, transforming people is also not a simple opponent. "A group of weak people!" The figure of No.20 disappeared in the same place as if it were teleporting. It escaped the thunder gun from Misaka Mikoto, but appeared directly behind the four generations of the sandstorm who had been creating sandstorms. Starting from the hand, he kept holding his shoulders with one hand and his thigh with one hand, violently. The screams suddenly sounded. Luo Sha was actually divided into two, and she couldn''t even react to the substitution technique. However, there is no time to be sad. Gaara took over the responsibility of his father, and the yellow sand in the sky continued to melt into the storm and thunder, blocking Toni''s figure. On the other hand, the 19th is in a group of close combat, invincible, even the powerful white beard, can not stop the ordinary boxing of the 19th, the body is already covered with wounds, even Roger''s hand All were roughly torn apart on the 19th. However, such a group of fighting madmen are getting more and more courageous! "Hahaha!" Roger laughed loudly, "Happily, it''s been a long time since I''ve had such a happy fight, Karp, how soft your fists are, I think you can change your nickname to soft fist in the future." "Hmph, if it weren''t for Lao Tzu just now, what you lost was not just an arm!" Karp''s punch was like the world changed color, and the wind of the fist was enough to destroy an entire town. It was easily blocked with the palm of his hand, and he was still absorbing Karp''s physical strength in an instant. This is why Karp was ridiculed. "Senior Karp, let our natural ability abilities be at the forefront, as long as we don''t get caught..." Qing Pheasant''s words stopped abruptly. Because right in front of him, the palm of No. 19 penetrated Huang Yuan''s body, but showed a hideous smile. "Energy life form? Then I''m welcome." "It''s really terrible." Huang Yuan let out a final sigh, and his whole body was completely sucked in by the red vortex on the palm of No. 19 without any control. Not even the body was left. Only the badge carrying his soul was left, slowly flying to the sky. And in the hands of the gigantic Icarus phantom, he was already holding almost forty badges. Ordinary members are not the enemy of two cyborgs at all! But at this time. "Found it!" Toni yelled sharply, her voice full of surprises, "Death to the old lady!" The order from the mechanical **** emperor followed his will, pouring out on a small component on the nineteenth neck. With a click. But it was an explosion not much louder than the explosion of firecrackers. However, the whole body of No.19 was stiff. His nerve connection was completely destroyed. "How, how is it possible!" No.19''s body fell weakly, with an incredible expression on his face. The artificial humans are powerful enough to easily destroy the entire planet. However, under the siege of a group of weak people, it was simply defeated. "Nothing is impossible, this is the common motto of our members!" The sword light flashed, and the red hair cut off No.19''s head with a sword, and stepped on the head that was still not dead. "Nineteenth..." Twenty showed an unbelievable expression. On the 19th, it was really defeated. Sure enough, was it the person who could directly attack the parts in their bodies inexplicably? No way! If this continues, UU reading will die here too! On the 20th, he knew this very clearly, and his strength was not much stronger than that on the 19th. After all, he was actually transformed on the 19th, and it was still an energy-absorbing model, not a model that was powerful enough to have unlimited energy. Retirement has emerged in my heart. On the 20th, he didn''t hesitate anymore, his figure exploded suddenly, and the whole person carried an unstoppable momentum, and rushed directly in one direction. The advantages of cyborgs are actually the same as those of Saiyans. After all, cyborgs are the ultimate fighters created based on Monkey Kings battles and his genes. In terms of physique, energy, and speed, they have an advantage that is not the same as that of most members. Chapter 992： : Is it another senior? If it weren''t for the weird abilities of the members, all kinds of abilities, this battle would be a unilateral slaughter. It''s just that Toni''s profession and various hole cards give them the possibility of winning. However, even so, when the 20th wanted to escape, the gap was still prominent. The majestic aura erupted from the body on the 20th, his figure was so fast that he was teleporting, rudely tore the barrier that Xiao Nan had imposed on him, and kicked Naruto who was trying to stop him. , Even the hellfire of Oshemaru and the combined attack of Itachi''s Amaterasu could not withstand the figure of Twenty. Let him easily tore open the members'' defense line, rushed towards the horizon, and disappeared in front of everyone in an instant. "It''s bad." Monkey King reacted abruptly, "Can''t let him run." However, this time seems to be too late. There is no qi that can be felt in the human body. Under the circumstances that the eyes could not catch, the trace of the 20th had been completely lost. The battle is over. The members looked at each other. Except for those who did not find a chance to participate in the battle, basically everyone was wounded, and dozens of people died. This kind of battle result, like a heavy blow, hit everyone''s heart. Too weak. If it weren''t for Toni, they would be a complete cannon fodder in the face of such an enemy, a weak one. "Someone is coming." Monkey King suddenly looked in a certain direction, and everyone was alert together. There is indeed someone flying here. Moreover, it is a member. Is it another senior? "Tranks, are you here too?" Monkey King recognized the person who came, somewhat surprised. Although Trunks is also a member, he is a future man after all. Like the rest of the people in the underworld, he cannot appear in this world directly, unless he is taking a time machine. "Is it one of the predecessors?" The other members saw something from Monkey King''s expression and faintly relieved. They need to adjust themselves. It also requires good planning. If you rush into such a battle, it''s too easy to die. This is just the least effective cooperation. "Mr. Goku." Trunks was very polite to Monkey King, and then glanced over the rest of the people. "Are you from the next group of members? So, you have already met humanoids?" These people looked at each other. Finally, Shanks, who had cut off the head of No.19, flew out. "Yes, although we paid some price, we also killed one." Shanks showed the human head in his hands. Although I have realized the huge gap between myself and these "predecessors". However, it is natural to show the power of myself and others. Shanks, the pirate socialite, could not fail to understand this truth, and the trophy in his hand was the best proof. Two cyborgs, they kill one, is also a result that can be proud of. "Huh?" Trunks looked at this head, but was taken aback, "How is it like this? This is not the artificial person I saw." With an exclamation, not only all the members were taken aback, but even Monkey King opened his mouth wide. "Trucks, what are you talking about?" Monkey King couldn''t help asking. "I will see an artificial person in the future. It is not like this at all." Trunks looked solemnly at the fat man, and said with certainty, "This artificial person is neither the 17th nor the 18th. Number, but he is indeed a reformer, what is going on..." Trunks couldn''t understand it himself. "The 17th and the 18th?" The bee-eater asked with a hand against his chin and tilted his head, with a very cute appearance, "But, they just claimed to be the 19th and the 20th. Number, it should be another human being." "Yes." The rest of the people also reacted. "They really call each other, the nineteenth and the twentieth." "Is the ranking lower?" "Generally, for mechanical products, the numbers are shifted backward." Tony also expressed his own opinion. "The lower the ranking, the more advanced technology. It seems that these two artificial people should be It is stronger than the 17th and the 18th." Tony is talking about common sense in science. Although it may not be universal in this world, it also makes the faces of many members look better. At the very least, it won''t be the old-fashioned plot of "the enemy that is fortunately defeated is actually just a cannon fodder. just. Trunks looked at these people again, but shook his head. "With all due respect, your strengths are quite inadequate compared to mine. If it is the 17th and 18th that I know, you have no chance of victory." He can feel the anger in these people. Although they are relatively ordinary people, they are extremely powerful. However, in front of the artificial people, it is not enough to see. Such direct remarks should make many people uncomfortable. "Brother, as a member, don''t you know that nothing is impossible in the world of members?" Blackbeard showed his broken tooth, "Your strength is very strong, but we But it holds power from countless worlds." After the battle just now, Blackbeard thought he had a certain understanding of the power of this world. Pure fighting, pure destruction. Just be careful about energy attacks, it is not impossible to overcome. Trunks glanced at the wicked man, was silent for a moment, and nodded. "I was sloppy. You just said that there are the 19th and the 20th. Can you describe the appearance of the 20th for me?" "Let''s just show it to you." Some magic professionals easily constructed the appearance of the 20th. With just one glance, Trunks'' eyes widened. UU reading This obvious change in expression naturally attracted everyone''s attention. what happened again? "No, how is this possible." Trunks even began to sweat, as if he had seen something incomprehensible. "What the **** is going on." Naruto looked anxious, "Don''t lose your appetite." He can''t stand such things most. Trunks took a deep breath and stared at the image. "This person is Dr. Gro, who created the humanoid!" In the future world that Trunks is in, everything in the entire world is destroyed by humans. And Dr. Gro, who created the humanoid, naturally became a household name following this disaster. So Trunks recognized it at a glance. Chapter 993： : Cooperation of all guilds The members of Trunks couldn''t understand very much. However, Monkey King quickly thought of something. "But, didn''t you mean that this doctor was killed directly by the 17th and the 18th?" Monkey King asked. "I, I don''t know." Trunks couldn''t understand this change either. He gritted his teeth. "Maybe it''s because of the appearance of Mr. Shen Mo and me that the timeline has changed. Mr. Wukong, the information I have. , Its already inaccurate, so be careful!" After this period of experience and jarring, Trunks has actually solved the crisis in his world. This time I went back to the past to help Mr. Wukong. But now, Trunks has no such confidence. Dr. Gro has made himself a transformed person. Then, will the 17th and the 18th be stronger than the future he is in? "Anyway, what we need to do now is to find Dr. Gro." Trunks''s worries, which Monkey King didn''t have, he just looked distressed, "It''s really troublesome, let him run away, and he feels it at all. I dont know where to look if I dont feel like a human being." And just as Monkey King''s voice fell, a voice came from the crowd. "That..." Joan raised his hand. "If I want someone, maybe I can help." "That''s right." Altolia, wearing a blue cloak, nodded solemnly, surrounded by the knights of the round table, "Just give it to Jeanne. That guy killed Gao Wenqing, no matter what I I won''t let him go." The sun knight among the knights of the round table, Gawain, was killed immediately when he tried to intercept the escaped No.20. This is the first time in their long experience of war. A great shame. The shame of the king can only be erased with blood and victory. "Is it really possible to find it?" Monkey King looked at an ancient female general of Joan of Arc with surprise on his face, "It''s amazing." "Then hurry up." Trunks did not expect that these weak members could play such a role. It seemed that he was too arbitrary to judge their strength just by relying on the strength of the "qi". So, with the help of Joan of Arc, the surviving members, along with Monkey King and Trunks, moved forward in the direction of Dr. Gro''s escape. Trunks couldn''t stand it just flying out for dozens of miles. "No, your speed is too slow, Miss Joan, please use the communicator to point me and Mr. Wukong, let''s see if we can catch up in advance," Although hope is not great, Trunks still wants to gamble whether he can stop Dr. Gro from releasing the 17th and the 18th. There is no problem with Joan. As a result, the two Saiyans turned into Super Saiyans in an instant, and the majestic to incredible energy caused all the members to suddenly change their colors, revealing terrifying expressions. Ainzurgong tremblingly released an investigation technique, and immediately as if he had been hit hard, he took two steps back suddenly. "This, this, this..." He trembled in his voice, until the two Super Saiyans disappeared to the horizon at a terrifying speed, and he could not be relieved from the incomparable shock. "Ainz kiss." Oshemaru said hoarsely, and held Ainzurgone''s shoulder, "Is it all right." "It''s okay, thank you, Oshemaru." Ainzurgong grabbed Oshemaru''s palm with his backhand, and there was still fear in her voice, "Those two people...Even for us as monsters, both It''s a real monster. I have never seen such a violent and extremely huge energy, it is even more exaggerated than the sun! If they want to, maybe a finger can instantly destroy this planet!" Exaggerated words? This is not important anymore. Silent silence flows among the members. Although no one directly detects like Ainzurgon, everyone can feel the power that makes people terribly trembling just by erupting. This is the real level of intermediate members! By contrast. They seem to be just a name for a mid-level member. "Dear Ainz." Oshemaru comforted, "You don''t have to belittle yourself, Icarus-sama is looking at us above your head, and then imagine Mr. Silence, a force far more powerful than this, we haven''t seen it before... ..." After Ainzurgong came to the Chamber of Commerce, under the deliberate approach of Dashemaru, they quickly became a close relationship of "friends". After all, it is also an undead creature, and it is also dubbed the title of "villain", especially because of Osha Maru''s control of people''s hearts, Anzurgong''s desire for companions, and the rest can''t even find a reason for their bad relationship . Dashemaru''s words not only had an effect on Ainzul Gong. It also works for everyone who is shocked by that power. Yes. No matter how powerful, can it be stronger than Mr. Silence? Their goal is the position where Mr. Silent stood. As long as the dream is still there, these "predecessors" are also the objects to be surpassed sooner or later! Those who can be selected as members are determined people. At this moment, all of them have adjusted their mentality. "Everyone." Bofeng Shuimen suddenly spoke, with a spring-like smile on his face, "I think, after the battle just now, we have all agreed to work together, but we can still play more Good cooperation, greater results, I suggest that every guild president come to discuss the next battle plan, as much as possible to minimize the loss, so that more people have the opportunity to get the 100 A pot of reward!" Bo Feng Shui Men does have the skill to speak. U U Reading www.uukanshu.cOM And the response was quick. Thinking of this kind of discussion, he is definitely not the only one. However, he was the first to propose it. With this initiative, he has naturally mastered a little bit of right to speak. "Then let''s talk about it." Toni flew over. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Baibeard, Roger, Xiaonan, Altria, Hancock and others have no objection. Even the remaining "lone wolves" who did not join any guild sent a few representatives for their approval. In today''s chamber of commerce, it goes without saying that the guild has been constantly absorbing potential members and growing themselves. But there are also many people who don''t want to bend to others and have no ability to create their own guilds, so they become lone wolves. These people gather together and they are also a huge force that cannot be ignored. Chapter 994： : Members’ thoughts On the way to the battlefield, all members fly with the core as the center, and a combat meeting is being held at the core. "It is now certain that our enemy is a strong single-digit figure, and his body shape should not exceed the scope of an ordinary human body." As expected, Bo Feng Shuimen tried to grasp the topic''s orientation at the beginning of the meeting. It''s not that no one could see his thoughts, and Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t hide it. However, there must always be a person in this role before this combat meeting can continue. The rest of the people did not care about such trivial matters. "This shows that there is still a difference between this battle and the group fight against the boss." The bee eater fought for the second time. "At the very least, it''s not just a simple release skill. Like the previous battle, I can''t find anything to shoot. The opportunity of the other party is fast, and we are crowded." This is indeed a difficult point. The cooperation just now was actually trading life for Tonis energy storage time. Even most people didnt make a move. Part of them didnt find opportunities and couldnt keep up with the enemys speed. Part of them was simply fishing, rather not. Contribute, and don''t want to die out. "So, my suggestion is to select only a small number of elites to participate in the core battles, and the rest are responsible for assisting and blocking enemy operations." After Bo Feng Shuimen finished speaking, he also emphasized, "This kind of battle, We people from the ninja world are very experienced. In the previous wars of the ninja world, we all have a history of using our numbers to defeat the strong." "That''s right." Ai snorted coldly with her arms around her chest, "For example, the second generation of Hokage killed by the Golden Horn and Silver Horn." He was a little unhappy with the wave of feng shui. This Hokage, who seemed to have a gentle smile, completely inherited the treacherous Konoha politicians, and in their eyes, it was a whole smile hiding a knife. "It also includes your second-generation Raikage." Bo Feng Shuimen still smiled. "Your Raikage''s fighting style is similar to that of a humanoid. With extreme defense and extreme speed, fighting against ordinary ninjas is like a wolf into a sheep. The group was still besieged and died." "What are you talking about?" Many members of Yunyin Village immediately glared at Bofeng Shuimen. The second-generation Raikage, who was considered very strong among the previous generations of Raikage, died in his own hands. This is a huge shame for Yunyin Village, especially during that war, the enemy of Yunyin Village was Konoha. "Enough, we are not in the mood to listen to the civil unrest in your Ninja World." Akidog rudely interrupted the voices of the members of Yunyin Village, with his hands around his chest, he glanced at the Warring States Period, his face was slightly darkened, "However, ours The world is really not good at this kind of battle. If you have the ability, then come up with a battle plan that convinces us." Although I don''t want to admit it. However, the battle in Pirate World is king against king and soldier against soldier. In the battle of the strong, the weak have no room for intervention. "The battle plan, I just said." Bo Feng Shuimen stretched out two fingers, "Ten people, we choose ten people to fight on the front line, and all the rest spread out and are divided into three defensive lines. You need to attack directly, you only need to block the enemy''s movement as much as possible." The battle plan described by Bo Feng Shuimen is simple and clear. No matter it was Ai or the other people in Shinobu Village, no matter how upset it was, there was no way to object to it. Unless there is a better plan, opposing for the sake of opposition will only lose face in front of the members of the rest of the world. "It''s worthy of the water gate." Oshemaru''s hoarse voice came, "Since you behave so positively, you must have a specific quota arrangement." "Oshe Maru..." Bo Feng Shuimen glanced at O ??She Maru, no more hypocritical, but nodded sharply, "Yes, ten places are Kapu, Roger, and Baibeard. , Uchiha Itachi, Tsunade, Ainzurgon, Yifangtong, Ghost Rider, Gilgamesh, Hercules." Bo Feng Shuimen said the names of ten people in one breath. "So that''s it." Xiao Nan was not angry that there was no herself in it. She just stared at the Bo Feng Shui Gate and said with certainty, "It''s defense." "Yes, it''s defense." Bo Feng Shuimen looked at everyone with a sincere gaze. "Forefront members will be under the greatest pressure. If their defense is not good, they may be killed in an instant. So the ten people I selected either have strong melee strength or have unique defensive capabilities. In short, no matter how powerful the enemy is, they can only rely on you to stand in the front." Raikage should have been counted as one originally. However, because he didn''t know that the enemy could absorb energy with the palm of his hand, he was extremely frustrated and the first sacrifice. But the ten people listed by Bo Feng Shuimen are indeed the least likely to die among all members. Ainzurgon and the Ghost Rider are themselves undead. The side of Tsunade and the full-time angel passes through, and has a powerful healing ability. The ability of the other side to pass itself-vector control, is very restrained against this kind of melee and energy attacks. As for the golden glitter of the Trinity, and Hercules, who was coaxed by the daughter of Kirishu Eomiya after the Chamber of Commerce changed, it was not so easy to die. "I''m afraid, Mizumon''s consideration is not just that." Oshemaru''s hoarse voice suddenly sounded again, "It''s really amazing. Although he is a disciple of Jiraiya, he has inherited the political ability of Sarutobi Hizaki. These ten people , It actually includes all the main worlds." In addition to worlds like Zhanmei and the dark loli, there are candidates in the four big worlds of Naruto, Pirate, Xingyue, and Marvel. This suggestion can suppress the vast majority of opposition. UU reading www. uukanshu.com The strength of Bofeng Shuimen is not the strongest among the members, but it seems to be moving closer to the direction of politicians. "Oshemaru, when everyone is working together to fight, you don''t have to talk yin and yang weirdly here." Jilai also squeezed his fist slightly, obviously very unhappy with Oshemaru. "I''m just reminding everyone that Konoha has always had a tradition of killing his own people. This is a well-known thing in the ninja world." Oshemaru chuckled slightly, "If you die, you can''t get it. The reward for the task." The people present are the pride of all worlds. Most people are not stupid. It is impossible not to hear the obvious thorn of Dashewan, but it is the same thing to hear. This thorn will inevitably leave traces, and this is enough for Dashewan. Even if their members will gradually integrate under greater pressure, the people who integrate will definitely not be the best. Dashemaru holds this position. Chapter 995： : Activated cyborg When one''s own strength is not strong enough, it is bound to be influenced by collective strength. In the hands of Da She Maru, there is a wave of wind water gate, or what Konoha desires. The first generation of Hokage, and the second generation of Hokage. These two Hokages, even Tsunade could not be resurrected, because their souls and corpses had been sealed in their hands by Oshemaru in a unique way. Unless Tsunade pulls out a mid-to-high-level resurrection coin that is enough to crush the Oshe Maru from the jar, otherwise, it will be impossible to resurrect the two previous Hokage who are not yet members. For this reason, Hafeng Mizumon and others do not know how many times they negotiated with Oshamaru. But none worked. As for fighting? Konoha has guilds and allies, and Oshamaru also has them. Xiao Nan''s hand also held the badge of Sarutobi Hizaki. From the view of Oshemaru at this time, Bo Feng Shuimen clearly used the opportunity of this common task to gather momentum on his body to put pressure on him, even if he was given the impression of being "scheming". . Because, as time goes by, even if the first and second generations are resurrected and become members, I am afraid it will be difficult to catch up with the strength of the members. Seeing that the atmosphere began to become a little sharp, the Warring States suddenly spoke. "Okay, I agree with Hokage''s plan." The Warring States paused, and his tone changed. "In addition, I have another suggestion. Since this mission concerns the interests of all of our collectives, then, any obvious violation of this Any act of interest will be punished by everyone, for example, betrayal." "That''s right." Altria also nodded, "Since we have the prerequisite for cooperation, it is an ally. Anyone who violates the contract will become a sinner that my British Guild will surely attack!" "Since Sister Altria has said so, then I agree." Bee Eater said with a grin. "I have no opinion." "Agree." "can." One after another strong members expressed their approval on behalf of their respective forces. Obviously, they are also worried that some people will affect their own interests because of personal enmity. Especially the world of ninjas. The rest of the members also learned some of the history of the ninja world. Several battles in the ninja world have already cultivated an indelible hatred among different forces in this world. However, this hatred also brings dreams. And the explosion of will. Among all the worlds in which their members belong, Ninja World has the smallest population and the largest number of members! Finally, driven by interests, these people from different worlds, different forces, and even with different dreams and goals, temporarily reached an alliance relationship. The enemies of the past must also cooperate with each other, and enemies with different positions must also work together. Fight hard. A peculiar feeling also flows slowly among these members. And at this time. Trunks''s exclamation suddenly came from the badge in Joan''s hand. "found it!" Found a cyborg? Or did you find the escaped Dr. Gro? Everyone''s spirits were refreshed. Forget all the thoughts in your mind. They have not forgotten the difficulty of this task. The so-called cooperation is just to maximize the strength as much as possible, and it does not mean that you can win! "No, how could it be..." Trunks'' voice came from the badge again, but in this voice, there was something obviously incredible and a trace of fear. Everyone''s hearts were silent. "Excuse me..." Jeanne''s expression also became solemn, "What happened?" "The 17th and the 18th were released, and they killed Dr. Gro...not only that, there is also a 16th that I have never seen before!" Trunks There was still a deep disbelief in the voice, "The changes in this world are completely different from what I know!" Trunks'' current strength has been able to successfully defeat the 17th and 18th in his timeline. However, facing the two identical-looking humanoids in front of them, there was a clear sense of powerlessness. Especially when Dr. Gro was killed in front of him on the 17th. That kind of speed, that kind of incredible destructive power. Even he can''t see clearly! The cyborg that Bitlanx knows is too powerful! "Mr. Trunks." Jeanne glanced at everyone behind him, and said to the badge, "We will be here soon, please don''t worry. Even if our strength is limited, we will do our best to help you. , This is also our task." Joan said this on behalf of everyone behind him. However, no one opposed it. Some fighting freaks showed the look of expectation instead. Whether it is for themselves, to save the world, or to fight, they will do their best. What''s more, the points of resurrection have been handed over. The worst result is just death in battle, and they can bravely meet the challenge. . "Yeah." Trunks also nodded heavily, "In any case, protect this world!" Although the timeline of this world is completely different from the timeline he is in. It can even be said to be divided into two universes. However, Trunks still doesn''t want to see the tragedy that happened on his timeline. On this timeline, it happened again! "Hey." A cute girl''s face suddenly appeared in front of Trunks. "Wow!" Trunks yelled in fright, his figure came tens of meters away in an instant. However, the robot number 18, who surprised him, didn''t care about his actions. Just stretched out his finger, UU read www. Uukanshu.com pointed to Trunks'' palm. "Did you just talk to someone else? With this thing you are holding?" On the eighteenth, a beautiful girl with blond hair, but with a rather cold expression. "This, this?" Trunks subconsciously raised the badge in his hand. "That''s right." There seemed to be light flashing in No.18''s pupils. "It is strange that I can''t analyze what it is. No, except for the light, in all the detection equipment, there is nothing there. Nothing, number seventeen, and you." "me too." Number 17 is a very handsome boy with black hair and a red scarf. The difference from the 18th is that the corners of his mouth always have a sharp smile. Then he shrugged and said, "Forget it, it''s not a big deal, on the 18th, although you don''t need to obey Dr. Gro''s orders, we artificial humans were created to kill Monkey King." Chapter 996： : Curiosity on the 18th Although artificial humans were transformed with human beings as original materials, they are completely different from the original humans. They also don''t consider themselves humans. He thinks he is a human being. "Yes, Monkey King is here." The eighteenth stared at Monkey King, "A robot always has a goal. Then, according to our designed purpose, kill Monkey King first, and then think about it later. Think about what should be done." "I actually said to kill Uncle Monkey King..." Trunks clenched his fists. Originally, there was some expectation, whether these two cyborgs would be different from the cyborgs he knew. But now it seems. It''s just the same evil! "Don''t think about it, I will stop you." Trunks''s breath continued to surge, and he wanted to transform into a Super Saiyan. However, a hand suddenly fell on his shoulder. "Tranks, you can''t take away my opponent." Monkey King looked serious, "I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time." "Uncle Wukong..." Trunks didn''t see even the slightest tension in Monkey King''s eyes. As expected of Uncle Wukong. "But, they are very different from the artificial people I know..." Trunks was still a little worried. But before he finished speaking, Monkey King interrupted him. "Don''t worry, let me come alone." Monkey King pointed at himself with a thumbs up, smiled, "have you already seen it? I''m very powerful." "...Well, be careful." Trunks was convinced. They have experienced countless battles in the copy world. Monkey King has always been the most powerful member of their world, and the most trustworthy one. Trunks receded back. "What, do you plan to come alone? Then, on the 17th and the 16th, you don''t want to do it yet." The 18th has a slender waist with one hand in it, and it even makes people wonder if this waist can be. fighting. "Hey, are you planning to kill Monkey King alone? It''s too much." After saying on the 17th, he chuckled twice, "Forget it, I don''t care, anyway, just kill Monkey King, how about you Is it okay not to fight on the 16th?" Seventeen turned his head and looked at the big guy beside him. Then he discovered that the gaze of this big guy hadn''t been placed on them at all, but had been staring at the forest on the other side, as if there was something attracting his gaze. "Well, it''s okay." When replying on the 16th, he still didn''t move his eyes, as if indifferent to these things. "What a strange person." The seventeenth murmured, and then moved his gaze to the other side, "A lot of people are coming." That''s right, Monkey King and the 18th were also aware of it. Hundreds of black and heavy people flew over there. It is Joan and others who are accelerating. As soon as they appeared, they found three people who were obviously enemies. "Are there three?" The expression of Warring States was a bit solemn. "Hey--!" Monkey King waved his palm to the members, "You don''t want to make a move, I will do it alone." "Don''t do it..." The people of Bo Feng Shui Men looked at each other, they all reached a consensus, and stopped one after another. Even a fighting freak like Esdes is the same. After the battle just now, they have already realized that they are weak. Although not afraid. However, the ability to first look at the strength of the "predecessors" and the "enemy" is also conducive to their fighting. "It doesn''t seem to be a helper." No.17 wrapped her hands around her chest and looked away, with an expression of no interest. These two artificial people do not seem to be interested in killing them for fun. "Do you really want to come alone? Monkey King." On the 18th, standing alone in front of Monkey King, "You should know that we were created specifically to kill you. We know your strength. Even from a statistical point of view, I can easily kill you with one hand." These two artificial humans indeed possess very powerful power. Even infinite air. Moreover, because of the silent appearance three years ago, the strength of Monkey King has improved. The power of these two artificial humans is even stronger than the power in the original plot! To this. Silence can only say one thing, it is the world''s fault. The extremely difficult strength growth in the rest of the world is easy in this world, and the strength is soaring by several times, or even dozens of times, as long as there is a seemingly suitable reason, anyone can change instantly. "You are really strong." Monkey King looked at the 18th, "Although I can''t feel your anger, but I have a special skill that can directly feel the degree of threat you pose to me." Do you have such skills? Many members were taken aback. Then, eyes full of envy. If there is a standard for the strength between members, except for the switch limit, most of them can only be reached after playing. Even a person who doesn''t look strong may suddenly pull out a strong hole card when fighting, and then turn over. Many people have suffered this kind of loss. If you can feel the degree of threat, you can avoid this situation to a certain extent, unless the mystery and concealment of the hole cards are still above this skill. "Is this the knowledge of the senior''s skills?" Xiao Nan whispered, "Their strength can never be seen from the surface, and I don''t know how many more pots they have opened than us." "Yes." "When I think about it, I feel a little scary." "Have you opened the fifth-level pot? You even have a lot of golden legendary treasures?" The rest of the members whispered their conjectures. In the eyes of these members. The strength of members is still determined by the number of pots. UU Reading Even if the silence has reminded them, it is difficult for them to imagine that there are members who can not pass the jar, but their own strength is strong enough and has enough potential. The discussion of the members can be clearly heard by listening on the 17th and 18th. However, members come from different worlds and their languages ??are naturally different. The reason for being able to communicate is a special benefit for members. Therefore, the 17th and the 18th do not understand. They only feel that these people''s discussions are mixed in several languages ??that are not recorded in the database. A group of strange people are revealed everywhere. On the 18th, she couldn''t help but glanced in that direction a few more times, especially after seeing the huge white beard and the strange clothes of some people, her eyes seemed to be a little more curious. Decided. After killing Monkey King, ask those people carefully. Chapter 997： : Im going to be serious The cyborgs heart is actually extremely empty, so it will be used after Dr. Gros death and still insist on killing Monkey King, because apart from this, they dont know what they should do. However, now on the 18th, there are still some expectations for the next life. I don''t know if there will be some interesting things. Thinking like this on the 18th, even looking at the Monkey King in front of him was pleasing to the eye. "Although you know our strength gap, I''m sorry, I still want to kill you." On the 18th, stretched out the palm of his hand to face Monkey King, "but I can make a quick fight and promise not to make you feel painful." The moment the voice fell. There was a boom. The hot air wave shot towards Monkey King from her hand. Many members who can perceive energy trembled. Is this really a gas wave that can be shot at will? The energy contained in it can kill most of them in seconds! It can even completely destroy a city with tens of millions of people! However, Monkey King just stretched out his hand. With a bang. Just like beating a fly, the wave of air was thrown out, exploded in mid-air, and the violent wind was slowly subsided. "What?" The 18th was obviously taken aback. She had calculated the power of this qi wave, and it happened to be able to kill Monkey King. In theory it should be like this! "It seems that you said that you understand my strength, it is not true." Monkey King''s mouth raised, "But, I can perceive your true strength and make a quick fight? It is impossible for you to do it, because I will not lose to your." Having a threat does not mean that it is invincible. Quite the opposite. This level, for Monkey King, is at the right level, and it will neither win easily nor simply lose! "Perceive my strength?" The smile on the 18th face disappeared, "I don''t even know my true strength!" After the last word fell, her figure disappeared instantly. He appeared directly in front of Monkey King. The speed is so fast that no member can see it clearly. But the members seemed to have accepted this silent, but extremely fast moving method, and did not show too much exclamation. What''s more, they didn''t see it, but Monkey King did. Boom! There was the sound of fists and fists crashing. Monkey King blocked the first punch on the 18th. Then came the second punch, the third punch... The continuous impact sounded from mid-air, and Monkey King and the 18th had already begun a wonderful close fight. The fists and feet of the two were almost imperceptible to the naked eye, and they kept colliding with each other. However, compared to the time when the members were fighting, that huge momentum. The movement caused by the fighting between these two men seemed extremely ordinary. There is no earth-shattering aftermath, and there is no loud noise like a burst. Even if there is no personal experience before, this kind of battle scene, it is easy for the members to look down on the huge damage that these gestures can cause huge damage. However, the vast majority of members now have a solemn face. "I can see it." The white beard holds a big knife, and the cloak behind him is hunting. "They seem to have little fighting power, but they are actually the result of the ultimate control, which will use every bit of power. Possibly poured on the enemy, not a waste." "It''s true..." Hyuga Neji''s eyes had already turned into a white eye pattern. "It''s terrible. Although they can''t see their movements, their battle hardly disturbed the surrounding air... .It''s like the way of moving at extreme speed without bringing up the wind!" Although this kind of close combat with each other seems to be a real sense of destruction. But this is obviously an illusion. It''s like a rapidly rotating blade, which looks like a flat surface, but if anyone breaks into the middle, it will instantly be stirred into meat sauce. "I think this is not only a way of fighting for people in this world, but also what we will do in the future." The bee-eater said suddenly. Many people looked over. "You think." The bee-eater exercised a sweet smile. "Our strength is a city that can be easily destroyed. This senior''s strength may be able to destroy an entire world at will, if we fight like us If its just the aftermath, countless people will be implicated-this is against the rules of the Chamber of Commerce." Everyone was shocked. indeed so. The battle between members can still rely on the stage, but there are also battles with non-members in the mission. If you can''t do the heavy lifting, wouldn''t it be constrained? Just at this time. The battle between Monkey King and the 18th seemed in vain and fierce. Monkey King suddenly lifted the 18th with one knee to fly tens of meters. He should have been able to fly into outer space in one breath, but his own power was on the 18th. The next stop abruptly. Then raised his hand, a wave was released, hitting the place where Sun Wukong had stopped, leaving a huge hole in the ground. Ai carefully looked at the fluctuations on the ground, and suddenly sweated. "What Miss Bee Eater said is correct. The loss of mud in this pothole is far greater than the splashed dust. Most of the parts are directly annihilated by that huge energy!" Sure enough, the battle between these two men seemed ordinary, but in fact, it was far beyond their imagination. It''s not just undetectable speed. In terms of power and destruction, it is incredibly powerful! "It''s terrible, Hokage-sama." Itachi Uchiha hovered behind Hafeng Mizuno in a human form, his mouth moved slightly, and his voice was transmitted to Hafeng Mizuno with a special ability. "In this case, it is difficult for us to get from this See their specific strength in battle." The strength between the two strong men is constantly eliminated. And once it appears on the weak. It''s hard to see the results of that battle. The power gap is likely to be unimaginable. Bo Feng Shuimen was silent. As for Monkey King and the 18th, UU reading seemed to pause for a while. "You are really strong." With a smile on his face, Monkey King looked at the 18th in front of him. "So are you." On the 18th, he looked at the golden-haired Monkey King, "It''s much stronger than what is said in the database. I should be thankful that Dr. Groo''s is much stronger than the original design." The 18th seems to be a little surprising to the power of Monkey King, but that''s all. She actually didn''t have much obsession with killing Monkey King. It''s just that there is nothing to do. "Really? In this case, I have to be more serious." After Sun Wukong finished speaking, he stretched out his hand directly, took off his coat, and then threw it away. The coat flutters in the wind, it is not a heavy object in people''s imagination. Then, a few fluttering papers flew out from the inner layer of the jacket. "Ah, this!" Metkay suddenly opened his eyes and exclaimed. Chapter 998： : It seems to be a bit heavy Metkay recognized these papers at first glance. Gravity talisman! When he was just full-time, he relied on such gravity runes for training, and at this moment, all the middle-level gravity runes floated out of Monkey King''s clothes, just one piece represents ten times the gravity. How many pieces are there in this dress now? Twenty? Thirty? Unimaginable! The internal organs of the human body, especially the brain, are very fragile, and the effect of gravity is reflected in all directions. At this level, even he will bleed to death in an instant from Qi orifices, and Monkey King was wearing such clothes just now. Fight under such gravity? This book is organized and produced by the public account. Follow VXBook Friends Base Camp, read the book and get cash red envelopes! It''s not just Metkay. All members felt a deep shock. They can really experience what the "advanced world" is like. This is also terrible... Monkey King didn''t feel the shock and depressive atmosphere flowing among the members, he just jumped in place twice with a comfortable expression on his face. "Huh-it''s really a lot easier, I can''t feel my weight at all." For a long time, Monkey King relied on the ubiquitous gravity to train himself. In fact, this was originally the training method used by Saiyans. "It''s just taking off a piece of clothing, and it''s not about lifting the seal." No.18''s face doesn''t matter, but his eyes seem to be sharper, "Forget it, let you see my true strength." The voice fell, and her figure disappeared in no time. This time, instead of being silent as before, there was a clear "bang" soft noise. It is clear. The speed of the explosion at this moment, there is no way to maintain the quiet calm before. However, Monkey King glanced lightly at his head and escaped the blow. "Sure enough, it''s easy." Sun Wukong''s icy gaze, belonging to the Super Saiyan, seemed to have no emotions, but just said as if telling the truth, "If your so-called full force is just like this, then you lose deal." "Don''t be too arrogant." Eighteen seemed to be stimulated by Monkey King''s attitude, showing a clearly annoyed expression, "It''s just a Monkey King!" The fist disappeared completely at this moment. It''s like losing both arms. However, all members knew that it was only because her speed had reached the limit, and she could not even see the movement of her fist. And Monkey King. It seemed to be motionless. "No, he''s dodge." Sasuke Uchiha took a deep breath, and the kaleidoscope in his eyes slowly rotated. "Unbelievable, even me, I can only see a little very vague phantom. It makes me think this is an illusion." In the battle in front of him, naturally no one gave him an illusion. So the answer is obvious. The battle between these two people at this moment has reached the point where they are right in front of them, but completely invisible. As if fighting in another dimension. "Are we going to fight as planned?" Bee-eater Caoqi looked at Bo Feng Shuimen, "Even the few defensive people you selected may not be able to block the casual blow of these two people, right? ." Bo Feng Shui Men remained silent. After a long time. Then he breathed out slowly. "Should we be glad that the battle here will not really die?" Bo Feng Shuimen shrugged pretendingly, "This is a rare experience. Let us know... how weak we are, There is no reason for pride at all." In fact, many people have already guessed it. The purpose of this mission of the Chamber of Commerce. Maybe they don''t expect them to complete the task at all, but just want them to recognize their own strength, put away their arrogance, and deeply understand the fact that they are just a group of young people. "Are you just like that? On the 18th." Monkey King still dodges attacks, fighting and retreating in mid-air, but in any case, the 18th seems to be completely not his opponent. No attack was hit. The gap is already very obvious. "Uncle Monkey King, is it already so strong?" Trunks muttered to himself. Even he was shocked. Compared to the rest of the members, Trunks can feel the power of Monkey King even more. Because he is the only person whose strength is slightly close to that of Monkey King, the 18th in front of him undoubtedly has power that surpasses him, but Uncle Monkey King is even stronger! "Damn! Damn!" The 18th seemed to become irritable, and shouted loudly while attacking frantically, "How can you be so strong? Grobming has been recording your data!" "It''s only the data from three years ago." Monkey King''s palm suddenly grabbed the wrist of the eighteenth, like a brawny bullying a little girl, "Don''t you know that a lot will happen in three years Is it something? Thanks to the Chamber of Commerce and Mr. Shen, I have experienced a lot of battles in the past three years!" Boom! Monkey King slammed a punch on the belly of the eighteenth. The back is arched and the eyes are prominent. No. 18''s mouth was even ticking the gastric juice tumbling from the stomach. Severe pain. Artificial humans can also feel pain. "Ah, it seems to be a little heavier." Monkey King showed an embarrassed expression, let go of his hand, and watched the eighteenth holding his stomach back a little bit, and then even the Super Saiyan on his body was relieved. "No. 18..." The calm smile on No.17''s face has long since disappeared without a trace. He looked at Monkey King in disbelief, his fists were already tightly clenched. He is about the same strength as the 18th. Since the 18th is not Monkey King''s opponent at all, he will not be either. "I think the strength comparison is already obvious. You are not my opponent at all." Monkey King returned to his innocent appearance, "So, you can''t kill me." "What are you talking about?" The 17th stood in front of the 18th for an instant, UU reading seemed to want to laugh, but couldn''t laugh at all, "A person is not your opponent. , But three people can still kill you, right, number sixteen!" Obviously, the 17th did not want to give up this mission at all. If you say that in the beginning, the Monkey King was killed because there was nothing to do, or that the humanoid needed a purpose. So now. He really wants to kill this bastard! He felt humiliated. Perhaps, there is also the reason why his sister was beaten up. However, a calm but firm voice came. "No, I refuse to fight." "What?" No.17 turned his head and looked at No.16 in surprise, "You said you refused to fight?" Chapter 999： : Overlapping titles "I don''t plan to fight, nor do I want to fight." The 16th gave an accurate answer. His face still had a faint smile, but his eyes didn''t look at the others at all, but gathered not far away. In the forest. The 16th is not about transforming people, that is to say, he was not transformed from human beings, but a real artificial person. This feeling of getting life. In the personality that made him gradually born, life and nature are put first. Such reasons are naturally incomprehensible on the 17th at this moment. "Forget it! On the 18th, can you still fight?" The 17th turned to the other side and asked the 18th. "Don''t underestimate me!" On the 18th, she straightened her body. The punch just now completely destroyed the clothes on her stomach, exposing the white skin inside, but the next moment, a terrifying aura suddenly came from her body. Broke out. with full force! If the transformation is a machine. So, now the machine on the 18th has reached its maximum operating power! Boom! The figure of No. 18 straddled the distance in an instant, and came to Monkey King. With a heavy punch, Monkey King who had not turned into a Super Saiyan slammed into the air. Several peaks collapsed in succession. "Uncle Monkey King!" Trunks yelled, gritted his teeth, transformed into a Super Saiyan amidst the roar of air pressure, and rushed towards the 18th, "It''s too despicable!" "This is just a declaration." On the 18th, she stretched out the palm of her hand and clamped the sword that Trunks stabbed, and sneered, "The battle is not over yet! I won''t simply give in." "Don''t you see it? You are not Uncle Monkey''s opponent at all!" Trunks roared. "Hmph, how could your strength become so strong in three years!" The 18th is also very angry. They still can''t understand or believe it. Actually don''t talk about them. Members have a funny feeling. This is the first time. Members really realize that they and others are not the protagonists at all. In this task, it seems that they are just insignificant roles, and even the strength of all people can not change anything at all. The world does not need them to save, the wicked do not need them to punish. This is a powerful blow to some members. "Tranks." Sun Wukong''s voice suddenly came. He stood up from the collapsing mud, his vest was already torn, but he didn''t seem to have suffered any injuries. "She didn''t use any force... ...What a headache, I don''t have any interest in fighting against people who have already defeated." Monkey King showed a distressed expression. As for killing? It is impossible to appear in his options, no matter how vicious the enemy, Monkey King never thought of killing it. He just wants to defeat and have stronger power. Suddenly he looked at the members on the other side. Clap your hands with your fists. "By the way, although you are not my opponents, you can still fight well with the younger generations." "Junior?" No.17 frowned. "Hey!" Sun Wukong beckoned to the members, shouting from a distance, "I heard Mr. Silence say that you are going to experience the power of the strong, how about it, do you want to fight against Mr. Cyborg? I have tried it, their strength is very strong." When this passage was said, everyone was stunned. Especially members. This predecessor...what exactly did this task, regard these two artificial people who are said to be destroying the world? Train the coach? "It seems... we were really seen by the little ones." The blue veins on the forehead of the seventeenth violently violently, obviously already extremely angry, "Do you think this is a play game? If those guys rush over, I will definitely kill them all without mercy!" "Yeah!" Monkey King nodded seriously, "Kill!" "What?" No.17''s fierce eyes were instantly dull. "It''s better to say, you must fight with the purpose of killing them, otherwise, there won''t be enough growth at all." Sun Wukong added. He can also see the huge phantom of Icarus in the sky. Can see those flying badges. To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes! Having just killed so many people on the 19th and 20th, Monkey King didn''t care. "Are you crazy?" No.17''s expression became suspicious. "The data shows that you are not a person with this kind of personality, or do you mean that your strength has become stronger and your personality has changed?" "Oh, you misunderstood." Monkey King gave a silly smile, "I didn''t mean that, anyway, they will be resurrected. They were originally some juniors who came here to train and experience." Will it be resurrected? But Dragon Ball should have been destroyed! The 17th and the 18th are completely confused. But at this time. The members suddenly rushed. They stood up and surrounded the two androids. "Senior Sun Wukong is right." Bo Feng Shuimen''s hands have already taken out a kunai, "We may not be opponents, but we just came here and did nothing, it would be a shame." "Of course." Asides pulled out his thin shoulders, his glamorous face was full of madness, "This is the most powerful prey I have ever met! Even if I want to cooperate with other hunters It doesn''t matter, this must be a hunt that will make me unforgettable." "Interesting, so interesting!" Roger laughed and started to move his limbs. The vast majority of members, at this moment, seem to have a unified mood. Looking at the cyborgs eyes, it was full of enthusiasm. Even the most sensible people are the same. The resurrection has given them unscrupulous capital, and this price that has been weakened to the limit brings unscrupulous mood and unparalleled stimulation. And in the silent eyes. The members at this moment, in the true sense, overlap with a title. UU reading -Players. Not for profit, not for dreams, but just for experience! "Mad, are you all crazy?" No.17''s face was so ugly that he couldn''t understand it. However, the rest are not in the mood to explain more with non-members. "I''m going for it first!" Roger roared, and the thoughts on his body continued to gush out, blending arms and domineering all over his body, and then rushed towards the 17th. "As expected of the old captain, I learned quickly." Shanks'' eyes lit up. Many people can see that Roger at this time is trying to control his power. Reduce unnecessary waste, and try to gather all his power on the body. "Kula la la la la!" Whitebeard''s unique laughter resounded across the sky, "We have to hurry up to follow, or the fellow Roger might be killed instantly." Chapter 1000： : Just stronger ants The 17th and the 18th are completely incomprehensible. Why do these people rush up like this even if they know that they are not opponents and the huge gap between themselves and them? Are they crazy? However, whether they are lunatics or not, this behavior still makes them angry. "Unreasonable!" As soon as the seventeenth raised his hand, a terrifying air wave shot out of his palm. Facing Roger who rushed over. This wave of air was enough to turn Roger into ashes. However, it was empty. "What?" Data flowed through No.17''s eyes, "Your speed can''t dodge my attack, wait, did you start dodge before I raised my hand?" Cyborgs dont know what it means to strengthen mindfulness and domineering. After Roger has used his thought ability to strengthen his domineering vision, he can not only predict the future, but also find a way to avoid attacks in the future. To some extent, he can already compare his prediction skills. If he is strong enough. For some people who are not powerful enough, this trick alone is a general method with no solution. right now. Even if the 17th is strong enough, facing this incomprehensible result, there is still a moment of stunned, and at this moment, Roger has rushed in front of him, swinging his fist and hammering at his head. . Boom! This is an attack sufficient to sink an island nation. However, hitting No.17''s forehead only made his head shake slightly. "That''s it?" No.17''s gaze apparently recovered, and he sneered. "Your fist is weak and feels nothing at all. Even if you stand and let you fight for a day, you can''t hurt me." Roger himself was taken aback. But soon, he laughed. "Interesting, really interesting!" One Piece''s gaze was extremely excited, "Even when I first went out to sea, I never encountered such an interesting battle! But now I am not alone!" As if to confirm his words. As soon as Roger''s voice fell, a faint light appeared on his body. "High-level physical strength enhancement!" Ainzurgon stretched out a hand, and circles of magic circles emerged from his hand, "The upper physics is invalid! The upper slash is invalid! The upper power is strengthened..." Magic chants one after another, continuously blessing BUFF over ten members. It''s not just him. There is also Xiaonan''s enhanced talisman, as well as the enhanced skills of the others. Under these blessings, Roger''s breath became visible to the naked eye. Then-bang! There was another heavy punch. This time, on the 17th, he was no longer as calm as before, but was knocked out. "Then, come and taste this!" The white beard''s figure appeared behind Roger, on the large knife held high, carrying a nick that seemed to be able to cut through space. This is the critical moment, and the face on the 17th changes slightly. The figure moves instantly. However, the white beard slashed across the blade as if he had been prepared. Huh-- Everyone, including Baibeard himself, could not see clearly what happened in this brief moment. However, there was a clear knife mark on the cheek of No. 17, which was more than ten meters away. The blood dropped a little bit. Actually hurt? "Does artificial humans bleed too?" Baibeard Ku la la la laughed, his voice seemed to shake the world. Although it is only a humble injury, but with the huge gap between them already clear, such a result is enough to give members confidence. With concerted efforts, it seems that the enemy is not so invincible. "It''s strange." No.17 stretched out her thumb, wiped the blood on her face, took a look, and moved her gaze to Baibeard and others. "Although the speed and strength are not worth mentioning, you seem to be able to Predict my moves in advance." "This is natural." The white beard stood with a long sword. "We are not fighting alone." He was not alone in the result of his victory. After all, Baibeards profession is a typical guild profession. It can be distributed from his members, that is, his sons. Now, all his sons are not far away supporting his father to fight. . Plus the BUFF of the rest. Baibeard only felt that he was stronger than ever. In addition. Toni is also exerting her own influence, as well as the bee-eater exercises. She uses spiritual power to link everyone''s spirits to form a communication network, which not only allows everyone to cooperate more tacitly, but also A huge advantage that even they could not predict. -Observe the future! Every member from One Pirate World has the domineering vision and color that is enough to observe the future. Some of them are strong and some are weak. However, this network can combine their observations of the future, and even add Jilaiya. This in itself is the power of the prophet profession. Even at the moment. Members have roughly calculated their probability of winning-28%. "I don''t understand what you are saying." Seventeen obviously didn''t know the doorway, but he clearly felt that these ants, it seems, might, have become a little stronger? but--! "An ant is an ant!" The figure of No.17 disappeared from everyone''s sight for a moment. The speed is reaching its limit. No one can see his speed, even if it''s a writing wheel! Suddenly. The picture of the future appeared before everyone''s eyes. "The goal is to pass by one side!" As soon as everyone looked over, they heard a pop. Pierced from behind on one side''s passing chest. His beating heart was held by this hand. too fast! This thought flashed through everyone''s mind. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Whether its the domineering ability of seeing and hearing, or the ability of Jiraiya, it takes time to observe the future. This can only narrow the speed gap between them and the artificial people slightly, but once the speed is so fast that it surpasses this Predict the speed, it will cause the current consequences. While observing, reality has already happened! "Yes, damn!" One party passed through gritted his teeth and cursed unwillingly, but blood was constantly pouring from his mouth. His vector manipulation has no effect at all. Because the opponent''s speed even surpassed his ability to choose the speed, even at this moment when he has been sufficiently strengthened! "Look, what am I talking about?" On the 17th, he unceremoniously squeezed the passing heart of a party, then retracted his palm, and looked at the white-haired boy in front of him with a smile. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 1001： : Its like dark food "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! obviously. The seventeenth is enjoying the face of one party before he is dying. It was like before Dr. Groo died. Unwilling, resentful, fearful. But now, he could only see unwillingness and anger from the gaze of one side, but there was no fear at all, and there was almost no resentment. These people really don''t know fear, and don''t fear death at all. The smile on No.17''s face gradually disappeared. He felt strange. These people are not like dead men whose personality has been erased, but since they retain their own emotions, even the artificial humans that are created will be afraid. "You guys... can it really be resurrected?" The innermost curiosity of the seventeenth surged, "how on earth?" "When I kill you, maybe I can think of a solution by myself!" One side passed through with a grin, the wings behind him turned into extremely sharp blades, and they slashed towards the seventeenth! His current pair of wings has been strengthened by a purple epic treasure! Plus his original strength. Has become his most powerful weapon today. If it is in a place where the rest of the space is fragile, this attack can easily cut off even the space. Although there is no such power, the 17th does not plan to try it by himself. He escaped easily. Then he looked at one side with a surprised face. "You are not dead?" "I won''t die so easily." Yifang Tong opened his hands, and his white wings slowly spread out behind him, completely unmatched with the hideous smile on his face. And the number seventeen can be easily seen through the big hole in his chest. Even without the heart, blood is still flowing. Even the heart that was pinched by him is slowly regenerating. "Even if it is the race of the gods, it is impossible to achieve this level." The seventeenth looked in disbelief, watching one side pass, and then at the rest of the people. "There is no information about you in the database. You are really Its incredible. Where did it come from? Why is there such a strange power?" Yes, weird. Although everyone''s qi is not strong enough. However, what surprised the seventeenth is that. Everyone''s power seems to be completely different. "This question, wait for you to ask yourself when you die!" Yifang Tongxing lightly flapped his wings and swooped toward the seventeenth. This time, he must prove himself. Every time I avoided, I was asked pityingly by that nasty kid. Are you dead again? He is a party! The battle begins again. "It seems that you have misunderstood me." On the 17th, avoiding the attack from one side, he looked extremely relaxed. "I am curious about you, but it does not mean that you will not really kill you. I have seen it. Come out, each of you alone is far from my opponent, but has a strange ability to combine your strengths." The voice fell, and the figure of No.17 suddenly stopped. He took Roger''s fist with the palm of his hand. "But, I just need to solve you one by one!" Grasping Rogers palm slowly and hard, even ignoring the attack from his own, the palm has been aimed at Roger, who cannot escape. "Turn your head to ashes and see if you can come back to life!" boom--! The hot light cannon swallowed Roger''s head at this moment. And as a price. Behind him, the white beard slashed fiercely, blood gushing out, revealing the metal skeleton inside. Everyone was watching, Roger''s badge, also slowly rising. "It''s a pity." Shanks raised his head and kept watching Roger''s badge submerged in Icarus''s hands, with a smile on his face, "However, the old captain finally died in the battle, than he died on the execution stand. Its so much better, right?" "Hahaha, hapless Roger." "It turned out to be the first of ten people to die." "Respect the undead One Piece!" "You have to make fun of him when you go back!" The people from Pirate World are a group of heroic and lawless people, especially those crew members of Shanks, who roared with laughter. On the 17th, she felt that killing them alone would make the air full of joy. "Are you enemies?" Seventeen couldn''t understand at all. Although there are enough things that he can''t understand today, the incomprehension is the incomprehension. "Enemy? Of course not." Shanks raised his long sword, and the wings of the dragon behind him were slightly deformed, but there was still a bright smile on his face. "Captain Roger Zengjin is my most respected. Man, the last time he died, I cried happily, but this time-I just want to laugh at his luck and cut off your head so I can go back and laugh at him!" Boom! A raging flame burned on Shanks'' long sword. Although he is not one of ten. However, this did not hinder his attack. Along with the long sword held high, a slash that looked like a flame, but was extremely sharp, shot towards the 17th, containing the power to annihilate everything! This is his strongest blow as a dragon sword! Although I felt the power of this attack, UU read , but the 17th still dismissed it. "I can avoid this kind of slow moves." "Ex-calibur!" The same powerful energy gathered on the other side. "Interesting, since that''s the case, this king is here too." Jin Xing happily pulled out her treasure. Even a series of complicated magic circles appeared behind Anzurgon, and in a flash, they spread over half of the sky. Even the big snake pill took out his treasure and summoned a pitch-black one with a mumbling whisper. The black hole exuding crazy aura... Very tacit. One by one, the members took out their own tricks. Even the 18th, who was fighting Trunks, couldn''t help but shift his sight to this side. no doubt. The vast majority of members'' hole cards possess earth-shattering power, and even a variety of different types, exuding a variety of auras. Now start one after another. It''s like the ultimate dark dish that puts all the spices together. "You... who are you?" The calmness on No.17''s face has completely disappeared, and his eyes swept over everyone. However, what is waiting for him is not an answer at all. Beginning with Altria''s light cannon, one after another attack completely swallowed the Seventeenth, and even had a violent reaction to each other, the energy centered on the Seventeenth roared and continued to spread. This is the first time for members to do this. Regardless of the consequences, the forces from different professions and different worlds will gather together. And now. They understand the consequences of doing so. Chapter 1002： : The ants among the ants "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "This doesn''t look very good..." Tsunade opened his eyes wide, and covered his chest with one hand, "Holy Light is warning me." "Ms. Tsunade, what''s the warning?" Naruto swallowed. "The world is destroyed!" Zi Lai also gave the answer, his expression rather ugly. For the prophet, the destruction of the world is almost the most serious future prediction. Even he had such a prediction for the first time. The whole person seemed to be crushed by huge and invisible mountains, unable to breathe at all, because this is the destruction of a whole world, countless creatures! The attack center, which has been distorted into jet black under various rays and energies, dreadfully collided with each other and expanded continuously, just like an expanding, black sun, everything was completely destroyed wherever it passed. Worse! Every member loses his calm attitude before. This is not a matter of task. "We''d better come up with a way quickly." Oshemaru''s face turned dark. "Once the world is destroyed, countless people will die in our hands. Everyone here, don''t want to escape the Chamber of Commerce. Punishment!" No one would doubt this. Because someone has been punished. A person who "missed" and killed a small city during the mission, and on the day when the violation was judged, the three never-falling suns above the members gathered their rays at one point, and the member could only scream , Wailing, pleading, turning to ashes a little bit in the pain that originated from the soul-it is the real ashes, and it can''t be resurrected by any means. This is the price of breaking the rules. It is not the will of one transcendor, but the common will of three transcendors, covering the entire chamber of commerce and overriding all rules. "This king doesn''t want to accompany you as a group of miscellaneous cultivators to death." Jin Shining retracted her treasure, raised her hands, the ghost of the kingdom of God even appeared behind him, and gradually became clear, there are countless The inhabitants of sang and praised their supreme king, and this stream of divine power gathered on him, forming a golden flame, rushing toward the "black sun" that was still spreading before him. However, this power is clearly a drop in the bucket. The golden flame was swallowed by black energy in an instant. "Damn it!" Even a arrogant and noble king like Ilgamesh could not help but curse aloud at this time. They did not expect this to happen. "Interesting." A faint voice appeared. Everyone looked over, only to find that it was the number seventeen that was supposed to be in the middle of the black sun. There was a mocking smile on his face, "The world is about to be destroyed, then , Who is the villain? We are artificial humans, but we dont have the idea of ??destroying the entire world." "But you want to kill all humans!" Trunks turned his head abruptly. His battle with the 18th is temporarily over. This kind of thing will happen, completely unpredictable. However, the seventeenth looked at him strangely. "Kill all humans? Why do we do this?" "Why do you say?" Trunks was shocked. How does he know why, in his world, these two artificial people do just that. "I don''t want to destroy the world, and I don''t want to kill human beings." The 16th, who hadn''t said a word, suddenly walked over step by step. The tough face carried the expression of asceticism, "I and this planet There is no difference between all life on Earth, whether it is trees, squirrels, or humans." "Really?" The seventeenth turned to look at him, "Unfortunately, in a few minutes, everything you said will be gone except us." "Wait!" The 18th seemed to react suddenly, "If you say that, wouldn''t there be no new clothes forever?" The shock on her face was even more shocking than she had just failed to win against Monkey King. Because she only realized now how bad it would be without the world and without human beings. It must be stopped. On the 18th, he looked at the huge "black sun" in front of him, as if he wanted to do something. However, the 16th came to him first. Raise your fist. Huge energy gathered in the fist. "drink--!" There was a loud shout that seemed to resound through the world, and then in the next instant, the light swallowed everyone''s sight, accompanied by an unimaginable impact of energy, most of the members even closed their eyes. Only a few kept staring, trying to see what happened. However, it is not visible at all. The light swallowed the sight, and the energy destroyed perception. The only thing that can be known. It is the world, which seems to have not been destroyed. Finally, everything gradually subsided, and what appeared in front of everyone was a huge pothole than the largest lake in the world, and the light of the starry sky spread all over the sky, and the sun and moon even appeared at the same time. Part of the atmosphere was completely destroyed. what''s happening? Even if everyone is linked together through the spiritual grid of bee-eaters, UU reading still has no answer. Because none of them can see it. However, Monkey King saw it. "It''s amazing." Monkey King looked at Number Sixteen in surprise, "You covered this chaotic and rather violent energy with a gas wave, and hit it all into the universe?" These words seem to be an explanation for what just happened. However, all members suddenly opened their eyes. "What you said...is it true?" Although Altria tried to restrain herself, her voice still contained obvious shock, "covered with energy...and knocked away Out?" The "Black Sun" just now is a "monster" with hundreds of member tricks. Come from different worlds and have different power rules. It is even enough to annihilate the entire planet, and nothing remains. Was it solved in this way? No matter how incredible it is, this seems to be the answer. Ilgamesh still looked arrogant, but the clenched fist seemed to indicate his uneasy mood. Compared with such enemies, what are the gods of the past? He also thought of the illusion that the waved galaxy was annihilated and the universe collapsed in the fantasy that he had seen in silence. Originally, he had always targeted those existences, firmly believing that one day he would become the supreme king. However, even the humanoid in front of him is far beyond him. This is the real world of the Chamber of Commerce. At this moment, they, even though they are much stronger than their past selves, have entered the door opened by the Chamber of Commerce, and here, they are just ants among ants! Chapter 1003： : No. 16 is a good person "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! He is certainly not the only one who has the same idea as Jin Shining. Although I have thought about it, there will definitely be stronger than them in the Chamber of Commerce. However, this gap still far exceeded their expectations. The combination of hundreds of people''s unique skills, even oneself could not stop, but was simply solved by one person in an unusually rude or even crushing way? Everyone''s eyes are on the 16th. This man-made man who has always been taciturn has a stronger power than the so-called 17th and 18th! Even if you don''t calculate the future through the domineering and domineering experience of Jiraiya and One Piece World members, they know what the winning rate is. --zero! It can only be zero, there is no chance of winning! but. The 16th didn''t care about the members who nearly destroyed the planet. His gaze just looked at Monkey King. "If you are asked to come, you can do it as well." No.16 said calmly. Many members realized that Monkey King''s expression didn''t seem to be panicking just now. Here is the world of this senior Monkey King. "Sure enough, people with the name Monkey King are not easy everywhere." Misaka Mikoto couldn''t help but mutter. In the forbidden world, there is a Journey to the West. "Hahaha, no one." Monkey King touched his head and laughed twice. On the contrary, he looked a little simple and honest, then raised his fist with an excited expression on his face, "You are the 16th, let''s come Have a fight." The strength of the 16th is much stronger than the 17th and the 18th. When Monkey King saw such a strong man, he couldn''t restrain his desire not to be satisfied by the 18th. "I don''t have to fight with you." On the 16th, he shook his head almost without hesitation. "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to continue Dr. Gro''s mission. Now I just want to protect this planet and life. ,natural." When he said these words, he neither had the perseverance to make up his mind, nor the holiness with a guardian heart. Some are just calm. But from this calm, it seems that the true pursuit of the 16th can be seen. Also calm. "That''s it, then it''s nerve-wracking." Monkey King touched his head, "If there is no desire to fight, it is meaningless to fight forcibly, then forget it, hey, are you two still fighting?" The next question is naturally for the 17th and the 18th. "What a joke!" The seventeenth still stared at the sixteenth, "how can you have such a powerful force, statistically speaking, I should be the most powerful person in the universe!" Even he couldn''t solve the "black sun" just now. However, the 16th was resolved. Even if I can''t believe it, this is already a fact before my eyes-the 16th is far stronger than him and the 18th. "..." No answer on the 16th. Maybe I dont know how to answer. "Okay, the seventeenth." On the eighteenth, she didn''t care much, with her arms around her chest and a smile on her face. "That''s not bad, at least the earth will be saved, and the clothes I will wear in the future will also be preserved. Now, on the 17th, I dont want to do the task of killing Monkey King. I also want to do what I like. If you want to kill, just fight it yourself." It seems that the change on the 16th makes the 18th see another possibility. She wasn''t very constrained to Dr. Gro''s mission. This is great now. "Damn it, even you said the same." No.17 stomped and took a deep breath. She seemed to calm down, and snorted coldly, "Huh, let''s do it." Fight alone with Monkey King? On the 17th, there was no such interest. Therefore, the 18th and the 17th flew up and flew away in one direction, while the 16th stared at the group of members. Many people were numb when he stared at them. "What are you looking at?" Misaka Mikoto couldn''t help asking. "I''m watching you." The 16th replied very simply, "You have the power to destroy the world. More importantly, you don''t know how to control this power, so something like just happened. It''s dangerous, I will stare at you." The members looked at each other. Just staring? They originally thought that they would have to fight another fight. Even if the probability of defeating the opponent is zero, as long as the rules are not broken, the worst is death, and then go back to resurrection. To be honest, some members have almost given up their tasks after experiencing the changes just now. A hundred cans are not so easy to handle at all. They recognized the gap, and even began to suspect that the Chamber of Commerce did not intend to let them complete this task at all, just to let them experience a sense of powerlessness. The freedom to resurrect this point seems to confirm this possibility. but now...... It seems that there is no need to fight anymore, UU read and the mission has not been completed at all. What to do next. "Okay, I''ll stare at them, number sixteen." Sun Wukong smiled at number sixteen. "They are my juniors. It was just an accident, because if they hurt too many ordinary people, they are Will be punished by the Chamber of Commerce." "Chamber of Commerce?" On the 16th, he glanced at Monkey King and then at the hundreds of people in the sky. It seems thoughtful. However, he did not continue to ask anything. Except for protecting nature and life, he doesn''t care about anything. "You can be trusted, Monkey King." Nodded on the 16th, he did not stare at the members anymore, but did not leave. Instead, he sat on a rock, motionless, looking at the forest in the distance on this completely destroyed battlefield. . Members also landed one after another. "What should we do now?" Lu Fei looked around, suddenly leaned in front of the 16th, patted him on the shoulder, and showed a huge smile, "You are really super strong, I thought you were dead this time. It''s settled, nah, do you want to become a member too, and then become a crew member for me, let''s take the next step- ah! Pain, what are you doing, Nami." "It''s what you are doing!" Nami gritted her teeth, grabbed Luffy''s cheeks and pulled to the sides, suppressing her voice and said, "Did you not see it just now? This person is super strong, so strong as a slap. I can shoot you to death!" "No. 16 won''t do this." Luffy shouted vaguely, "No. 16 is a good person." With this sentence, Sixteen, who had been motionless like a statue, turned his head slightly and glanced at Luffy. Frightened Nami, she quickly grabbed Luffy and retreated. Chapter 1004： : The real battle begins "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Even if she didn''t really die, Nami didn''t want to taste the taste of death, especially because the fool captain died. However, the 16th didn''t seem to care about Luffy''s actions. It only took a look at him, and then withdrew his gaze. the other side. Bofeng Shuimen and others also gathered together again. "The mission has not been completed." Bo Feng Shuimen frowned slightly, revealing a puzzled expression, "We defeated an artificial man before, and it seems that we have not completed the mission. Are we really going to defeat all artificial talents?" "If this is the case, you must convince Senior Monkey King to help." Oshemaru still has a hoarse voice, but at this time, he does not seem to have the usual gloomy appearance, but a gentleman and graceful, It''s a frustrating thing to say, but with our strength, there is no possibility of defeating the 16th, even if Toni is added." "Yes." Toni nodded, agreeing with Oshemaru''s statement, "Although I don''t want to admit it, but at this moment, I am not worthy of the name Mechanical God Emperor. The energy in the 16th body is enough to stop me. All of the powers, even the 17th and the 18th, are basically impossible to invade and control them-unless they cooperate." "Cooperate?" Xiao Nan seemed to have bright eyes. Even if she didn''t say it, the rest of the people understood the meaning of the word. The mission did not require kills. If it is to cooperate, it seems that the artificial people only need to surrender in the battle. Although this kind of opportunistic method is not sure whether the Chamber of Commerce will recognize it, it seems to be a try. After all, they seem to have no option to give up on this task. If they dont, they can only commit suicide or die in the hands of artificial people. To be able to go back. But at this time. Shanks suddenly offered an opinion. "Do you think it''s possible that we haven''t actually met an enemy who really fought?" "What are you talking about?" Tony looked at Shanks and put down his hands that had been around his chest. "Wait, you mean, didn''t we fight humans before?" "I didn''t mean that." Shanks shook his head, and then increased his tone. "I''m talking about a real artificial man who wants to cause damage to this world." Many people fell into contemplation in this sentence. Everyone knows the style of the Chamber of Commerce. To a certain extent, the bias of the mission reflects the wishes of most people. This also includes the vast majority of ordinary people. This also means that unless it is an already completely evil world, most of the missions are biased towards protection and peace. And according to this idea... The man-made humans encountered now, except for the 19th and 20th who have already died, seem to have no tendency to destroy the world. Especially the 16th, they have a heart that wants to protect the world. , And even save the world. At the moment when members are thinking. A personal plane suddenly galloped from a distance. "Bouma?" Monkey King recognized the person driving the plane. "Something happened, Goku, wow!" Bouma was taken aback by the members, "How come there are so many people." "They are all my juniors. What did you tell me first?" This is the first time Sun Wukong has seen Bouma look so flustered. "I don''t know." Bouma realized the reason for her coming, and grabbed Sun Wukong''s clothes. "But many people have gone all the way and disappeared completely without a trace. This situation is still going on, forget it. Just show it to you, it''s terrible." Boomer took out a TV directly. News is playing on it. In the three small towns, tens of thousands of people seem to disappear suddenly, leaving only empty clothes. "It''s weird." Monkey King touched the back of his head, seemingly unable to reflect what happened. However, there are many smart people among the members. "Sorry, can you pause the screen and go back a little bit." Lulu Xiu, who has only recently become a member, walked up. "So handsome!" Bouma saw Lelouch''s face and immediately became idiot again. "It is my honor to receive your praise, beautiful lady." Lelouch said with a smile. Compared to his original fate, this Lelouch seemed to be a bit more sunny. "Hehe." Bouma smirked, and then did as it was. "Stop here, everyone, please look." Lelouch pointed to the large and one small two suits lying on the ground in the picture. "This is a very typical decoration for women and children, but in general. The next will not appear in the flower bed. We can assume that they are running away, and they are suddenly attacked here, then fall forward, and then disappear again. Here and here, there are obvious marks." In fact, there are a lot of similar traces in the TV screen just now. However, this one is the most obvious. Obviously where people can easily see. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Overwhelmed lawns, traces on the ground, and even some damaged doors and windows. Bo Feng Shui Men and others looked at each other. Appeared! Harmful harm to ordinary humans is also the goal of gathering the wishes of most of the world. "So, one thing is certain." Lelouch paused and made his own conclusion, "There must be some kind of being kidnapping or harming human beings. I prefer the latter, and it will soon There are new and larger numbers of victims appearing." When the voice fell, Bouma''s cell phone rang a few times. When she took it out, her face changed drastically. "Why, how could it... an entire city, hundreds of thousands of people have disappeared!" Those few just now were just towns, but now they are a whole city! Lelouch was right! Bo Feng Shui Men couldn''t help but look at Lu Lu Xiu a few more times. this person. It seems to be the new guild member recruited by Bee Eater in the mission world she grabbed. When she first fought, she was not able to show what kind of combat power, but it seems that she is quite good in observation and thinking ability. . "Anyway, I have to go." Monkey King''s expression became more serious. He closed his eyes slightly, and then shook his head. "No, I can''t feel the qi in those places disappearing quickly. Weaker." "Then leave it to me." The bee eater said with a chuckle, "I can spread my power throughout the world without letting go of anyone. If there are a large number of humans disappearing and dying, I will definitely be able to Found it the first time." This is the power of the master of the mind. And all members also faintly understand. The real battle seems to have just begun. Chapter 1005： : 1 real monster "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "Bravo." Monkey King did not hesitate to exaggerate his bee-eater exercises, and it also made the rest of the people more aware of this predecessor. The bee-eater prayed to close his eyes. Consciousness links everyone. This planet was very big, very big, and a little bigger than she had imagined, otherwise how could it be possible for the Lord to endure the battles that would destroy the world again and again. So the bee-eater''s forehead started to sweat soon, and then secretly regretted it. It seemed that he was blowing too fast. Fortunately, before covering the entire planet, she found it. Then shocked. "Okay, so fast." The bee-eater did not just sweat on his forehead, but cold sweat. "I can''t see its movements at all. It killed many people in the blink of an eye." Okay, it''s killed. Lelouch''s guess came true. "Can you pass me the position?" Monkey King said. "Yes." Bee-eater exercises and prays to do it immediately. Then, the direct figure of Monkey King disappeared directly. "Is this... teleportation?" Some members saw it, and then couldn''t help taking a breath, "Such a long-distance teleportation?" "Let''s go over too." Oshemaru''s figure was slightly immersed in his own shadow, "Don''t worry about the battle plan, we will not be the main combat force at all. With these 100 pots, who has the ability and who Just take it yourself." Bo Feng Shuimen''s face changed slightly, and then quickly revealed a helpless expression. Because Dashemaru is right. Under that kind of power, there is not much point in uniting and fighting. Before, it almost destroyed the earth, causing everyone to almost fall into despair that was completely annihilated by the rules of the Chamber of Commerce. Don''t talk about complete unity now. It''s not bad to blame him for proposing the battle plan. "Kirushi, Altria, I''ll take you there." Alice Phil looked at Kirishu Eomiya and Altria. She also has the ability to teleport from a distance. Altria nodded. Keiji Eomiya did not refuse either. "Wang, we will come soon," Lancelot said, "Please be careful, Alice Philqing, please guard by the king''s side." "I will." Alice Phil replied solemnly. Eimiya Kirishu could only show a helpless expression. Now Alice Phil took her daughter to join Altria''s Guild of Great Britain, but Kirishu Uemiya was rejected and could only be a lone wolf. Even because of this, they are separated from each other with their daughter-in-law. Family life has been severely affected. If Altria was the rumored male king, then maybe his family disappeared long ago. With the activation of Alice Phil''s power, their figures disappeared. The rest of the members looked at each other and rushed in that direction with their own means, even a little bit frightened. "Anyway, I only need to throw a shuriken every eight hundred miles, even if I participate in the battle." Jiao Du thought. And there are many people who have the same idea like him. After seeing the power on the 16th that was enough to make them desperate, some members no longer have the heart to fight. If the mission can be mixed, it can''t be mixed, and there is no way. the other side. Monkey Kings teleportation is the fastest. Arrived directly. In this city, there is already a sound of horror, and an invisible existence is rapidly harvesting life. Like a horrible ghost. However, Monkey King was able to see clearly, it was only because this person was too fast. No, it should not be possible to say that it is human. It looks like some kind of insect has turned into a human being. The body is surrounded by a green shell. Even the mouth is like an insect''s mouthparts, without wings, but with a long tail behind. A real monster. "Interesting." The monster stopped, carrying a human in one hand, and appeared in front of Monkey King, "Let me see who this is coming, Monkey King? You are not dead yet?" "Why do you think I am dead?" Monkey King was taken aback. "Why? Shouldn''t you die of a heart attack?" the monster asked. "That''s it." Monkey King seemed to understand, "So, you also came from the future?" "You said so?" This time it was the monster''s turn, but he quickly shook his head, "Forget it, it''s a pity that you are late, now I have absorbed enough life energy, and you , Will complement my strength!" The monster threw the human in its hand to the ground. The tail behind him is inserted directly into the human body. Right in front of Monkey King''s eyes. Little by little, these two humans were absorbed into human beings, and even disappeared completely. "Asshole!" Monkey King seemed to be angry, "Sure enough, you killed all those people, why did you do this?" "Why?" The monster seemed to sneer, "Didn''t I have said it very clearly? Of course it is to absorb enough life energy, I forgot to tell you, I am Dr. Gro You can call me Sharu for the bio-type human being made. Would you like to guess what kind of power I have?" The moment the voice fell. Sharu squeezed his fist and started to get lucky. A powerful burst of power suddenly burst out of his body. The dazzling aura even rose into the sky in an instant, swallowing the entire city. After everything. This city was completely destroyed. But Sun Wukong didn''t even have time to be sad, his eyes widened suddenly, as if he had seen something incredible. "This breath... how could it happen." Monkey King was indeed unbelievable. Because he felt it. The aura on Sharu in front of him, not only his aura, but also Vegeta, Kobayashi, and even Piccolo. It seemed that the breath of all of them were all mixed together. "Hahaha." Sharu seemed to be satisfied with Monkey King''s expression and laughed loudly, "I didn''t expect it, what I said to have is the power that gathered all of you, Frieza, Saiyan, Namekians, and the most powerful people on earth, all the power you have is in me. How can you defeat me like this?" However, such ridicule seemed to make Monkey King react. "So, you are the real goal mentioned in the mission." Monkey King also has the mission of defeating humanoids. His eyes sharpened, "No matter what you are, there is only one thing I have to do, which is Just beat you!" boom--! The breath of Monkey King suddenly exploded. Transform into a super Saiyan. As he said, he doesn''t care what kind of power Sharu has, he only needs to defeat the enemy, that''s enough. Chapter 1006： : Oshe Maru finds opportunity The first thousand and sixth chapters of the main text: Dashewan finds an opportunity "Super Saiyan?" Sharu chuckled twice, "I just said that I have your genes. It seems that you still don''t understand what this sentence means." boom--! That is to say, at the moment when the voice fell, Sharu''s body unexpectedly broke out with a powerful aura and golden flames. Super Saiyan! Monkey King can clearly feel that this power is also the power of Super Saiyan! "Originally... Do you have the blood and abilities of a Saiyan?" Sun Wukong finally understood, but he didn''t care too much. "Even if it is also a Super Saiyan, I can feel it , You are not my opponent." That skill comes from him. Sharu in front of him may be stronger than the 17th and the 18th. It also brought him some threats. However, this feeling of threat is still not enough to defeat him! "It''s really self-confident, worthy of the Monkey King." Sharu opened the insect-like flippers and approached step by step. The tail behind him seemed to be fluttering randomly. "Your life energy, I will accept it unceremoniously. !" The words were not over yet, Sharu had already come behind Monkey King in an instant. It was so long that the tail was pierced with spikes and pierced towards Monkey King. As long as the stabbing is made, the outcome is divided! Sneak attack, coupled with self-confidence in his own strength, Sharu seems to see victory right in front of him, as long as he absorbs the energy of Monkey King, his strength can definitely reach the top, the rest is to find the 17th and the 18th and become Full body Sharu! However, the imaginary stabbing feeling did not come. Because Monkey King stretched out a hand and firmly grasped Sharu''s tail spike. "It''s very fast." Monkey King''s palm pressed slightly, "Unfortunately, it''s not my opponent at all." Power that is too strong to match comes from the tail. Shalu was shaking his tail with Monkey King. Then he smashed forward, knocking down rows of buildings. "Cough cough." Sharu coughed lightly in the dust, and got up a little bit, looking at Monkey King in disbelief, "How can you have such power?" In that future of Sharu. Monkey King died of a heart attack long ago. However, another Super Saiyan, the Trunks in time and space, is not Sharu''s opponent at all. Therefore, Sharu took it for granted that he could easily kill Monkey King. Even now, Sharu still has this confidence. "I must have been careless just now. In my body, the power of all of you is combined!" Shalu suddenly raised his finger at Monkey King, and a horrible aura surrounded the fingertips, and then banged out together. The dazzling laser shot towards Monkey King. It is the trick that Piccolo once possessed. Monkey King also recognized it. So he was ready at the beginning, his figure flickered, this move did not hit him at all, but blasted a gully that stretched for hundreds of meters. "Sure enough, you have the aura of Piccolo, do you also master Piccolo''s abilities?" Monkey King suddenly appeared behind Sharu, "But, the trick you released is more than Piccolo It''s really too weak!" Boom! A heavy punch hit Sharu''s back. Immediately rushed him out. The terrible power even made the shell of Saruna harder than any alloy, and there was a trace of cracks. "I''m weaker than Bick?" Sharu clenched his fists. "What are you talking about?" He couldn''t believe this result. Having absorbed the energy of so many people, he is actually said to be not Piccolo''s opponent? That being the case! "Then you come and try this trick!" Sharu''s hideous mouthparts made a hideous sound, folded his hands in front of him, and then turned into a big arc shape, which was slightly gathered around his waist. . "This is..." Monkey King opened his eyes wide. He naturally recognized this trick. Because this is his stunt! The ultimate move from the turtle fairy. "You and this city, die by your own tricks!" Sharu was obviously satisfied with Monkey King''s expression. The qi in the hands on his waist became stronger and stronger, even turning into a hot light. Can''t hide! Monkey King glanced at the city behind him. If you avoid it, hundreds of thousands of people will die in an instant in this entire city. Nor can it be hedged with the same aura. That is the same result. In this case, there is only one way left. Knock it off! Sun Wukong''s momentum broke out again, it can be said that he has raised his power to the limit, and he is fully absorbed! "Turtle-Pai-Qi-Gong!" Accompanied by Sharu''s shout, the hot light blasted towards Monkey King with an unparalleled impact. The so-called Tortoise Style Qigong is terrible because in the process of gathering momentum, the power in one''s body is gathered together as much as possible. This is completely different from the kind of casually released Qi waves, which can almost be called full force. one strike! If it is on the ground, it is not just the town that will be destroyed. UU Reading Even an entire planet can be destroyed. "Drink!" Monkey King also shouted, raising his hands, and actually directly resisted this terrifying Turtle Qigong. Clenching his teeth, a little bit, he was about to knock this turtle-style qigong into the universe. Sharu will naturally not let go of such an opportunity. He also used his full strength. The two people seemed to be stuck together for a short time. And not far from them, in a shadowy place, a head with long hair poked out from the shadow a little bit. Naturally, Dashewan arrived. "What a terrible power." Oshemaru stared at the two deadlocked and exclaimed sincerely, "Even the planet can be completely destroyed. This kind of power has far surpassed all our members." Now their members, everyone can easily destroy a large city. Even giving them enough time can completely destroy civilization on the surface. However, this is also limited to the surface. If you want to completely destroy a planet together with the earth''s core, no one can do it. However, the two people in front of you can do it, even easily. This gap has reached an irreparable point. only-- "Just look for the right opportunity, even a mouse, there is a possibility of killing an elephant." Da Shemaru stared at Sharu who seemed to have tried his best, stretched out his long tongue and licked his lips. In front of me, it seemed like a wonderful opportunity. O She Maru felt that the silence might be favoring him. Still looking for "selling jars from Hokage" free novels? Baidu direct search: "" reading novels is easy! Chapter 1007： : Dashewan is about to vomit blood The first thousand and seventh chapters of the main text: Dashewan is about to vomit blood That''s right, Da She Wan wanted to make a move. Although it is indeed extremely dangerous to participate in a battle at this level of strength with his strength. However, the receipt is also huge. Da She Maru didn''t just come here, he lurked for a while, but basically it was certain that Senior Monkey King had a stronger power than Sharu. It is only to protect the people behind him that he will fall into this stalemate. It only needs him to break this stalemate slightly. Senior Monkey King, can definitely take the opportunity to defeat this artificial man who has been determined to be the target of the mission. At that time, he will be the only one who will complete the character, and he will be the only one who can get a hundred jars. It is bound to lead the rest by a big margin! Driven by this interest. Da She Maru was lurking in the shadow once again, and then came closer. From the ground, a small finger stretched out. There was a soft sound. A small, dark flame appeared on the finger. It is the ultimate trick that Oshe Maru has-Hellfire! As long as it touches it, it can burn all existence, which is a must-kill move for Oshemaru, and it is most suitable for sneak attacks. "Come on." After Dashemaru released the hellfire, he was ready to retract his wrist and quickly evacuate. However, it was just a moment when he could not react at all. Severe palm pain. Da She Maru showed a shocked expression, opened his eyes in the shadow, and saw that his palm was pierced by a thick spike, which came from Sharu''s tail. "Do you think I didn''t see you? Little bug." Sharu lowered his head, and in the eyes of the copy belonged to the bug, there was a joking expression. "You can hide under the ground? It is indeed a magical skill, your ability. , Belongs to me!" When the voice fell, Sharu directly began to absorb the flesh and blood evolution from Dashewan. Then, his eyes widened. how can that be? He clearly felt that what he had absorbed was like dead carrion, but it also contained a magical power he had never seen before! It is such a dazed effort. "drink!" Monkey King yelled, the muscles on his arms bulged up instantly, his hands supported the Qi wave of Guipai Qigong, and he suddenly lifted up. Hit directly into the universe. Become a brilliant light in the universe. "Oops!" Sharu couldn''t help but shouted. It was at this moment that Da She Maru seized the opportunity and cut off his arm directly, fleeing in a certain direction. He also helped a little anyway. For the rest, as long as Monkey defeats this monster, he should be able to make an assist. of course. The premise is that he can survive until that time. "Saru!" Monkey King rushed towards Sharu, with a fierce punch, knocking his whole body out with a bang, followed by the second and third punches. In this short period of time, Sharu was beaten violently without any backhand. It''s really bad. Sharu felt the severe pain in his body and knew clearly that the situation was extremely bad. His strength was even worse than Monkey King. escape! Must escape! Then, find the person just now, absorb him, and experience the mysterious and powerful power that is completely different from Qi. "Monkey King!" Sharu suddenly exploded with a powerful aura, "In that case, let you see my real tricks, and then destroy this world together!" "What?" Monkey King was taken aback. With Sharu''s strength, he can indeed destroy the world, but is he crazy? After destroying the world, even if he is still alive, he can only wander in outer space. "Drink!" Sharu saw Sun Wu''s air plan and put his hands directly in front of his forehead. "This is..." Monkey King reacted abruptly. But it was too late. "Sun Fist!" Sharu''s forehead burst out with a dazzling light that was more dazzling than the sun, and even at this moment, it took away the eyes of Monkey King who was a Super Saiyan. When he opened his eyes again and regained his sight. In the four weeks, Sharu was no longer visible. This man-made man held his breath and fled frantically on the ground. "This is really bad." Monkey King took out his badge, regretting not having just added a friend with the little girl who was able to find Sharu. Now he can''t find Sharu''s position at all. But on the other hand. O She Maru felt that his soul was about to fly out of his phylogeny. Because he can clearly perceive that a person is behind him, chasing at speed. There is no doubt that only Sharu! "Why are you chasing me!" Oshemaru shouted in his heart, "And why would he let him escape, Senior Monkey? Shouldn''t Senior be more powerful than this monster?" Dashewan can''t ride sister after tears. but no matter. This is already a fact before his eyes. At this moment, he has a feeling of lifting a rock and hitting his own foot. Even if he changes direction, it is useless. The monster named Sharu behind him, UU reading www.uuknshu.com The ultimate boss of the mission was obviously directed at him, and there was even a way to lock his position. Even if Sharu lowered his qi and speed in order not to be discovered by Monkey King. It''s still much faster than Dashewan. The distance between the two sides is approaching quickly. Dashemaru can''t control that much anymore. He is quite sure that if Sharu makes a fierce attack on him, he will definitely be able to destroy him along with his phylogeny. At that time, his mission will be a complete failure. And inevitably distance from the rest of the successful Hui Ayun. "Blackbeard! Ainzurgon!" While running wildly for his life, Oshemaru took out his members and contacted the two best friends with him, "Are you still with the other members? Tell them, The target of the mission is chasing me, then give me a coordinate, arrange the trap, call Senior Monkey King, let''s kill this mission together!" Even at this critical time. Da She Maru also tried to stay calm. He knows his popularity. The popularity among only a few members is very good, but there is no ability to mobilize most of the members. Therefore, he can only say that! Use tasks to seduce and believe that other members, as long as they are smart, will know what to do. "Received!" Anzurgong responded quickly. After a short while, a coordinate was sent to Dashewan. But Dashewan almost vomited blood. It''s too late! Before he can catch up, he will definitely be caught by Sharu behind him! Still looking for "selling jars from Hokage" free novels? Baidu direct search: "" reading novels is easy! Chapter 1008： : What Sharu wants Text Chapter One Thousand and Eight: What Sharu Wants Sword Rune Although Oshe Maru is in danger, the rest of the members have no good solutions. Strength and speed are no longer just the degree of crushing. It''s not a level at all, or even several levels. In the end, Dashewan gritted his teeth. It stopped. You can''t run away, you can only think of other ways. "Aren''t you running?" Sharu also stopped, looking at the big snake pill slowly rising from the ground in front of him, shaking the tail behind him, his eyes full of playfulness. "Can''t run away." Oshemaru said hoarsely, with a relaxed look, "The worst result is death." "Oh, it''s so open-minded." Sharu approached a little bit. It seemed that he wanted to see the fear in the eyes of Dashemaru. However, he was destined to be disappointed. After recognizing the reality, Oshemaru has nothing to fear. As he said, the worst result is nothing more than death. For them who can be resurrected, it is not unacceptable. Moreover, it is not completely hopeless. "I want to know, why would a strong man like you stare at me and chase?" Dashemaru''s vertical eyes like a snake squinted and looked at Sharu, "If it wasn''t because of my behavior that angered you. If you do, it must be something you are interested in." If it is something that can be negotiated, that would be great. When the strength is not enough, intrigue is also a good way. However, it is a pity. Sharu didn''t want to say anything more to Dashemaru. "You are right, you do have something interesting to me, that is your flesh and blood!" Huh, the tail thorn behind Shalu directly pierced Da She Wan''s chest. O She Maru opened his eyes wide. It seems incredible. The essence of life in his body of the lich disappeared quickly, and was absorbed by Sharu. Even the bones and skin are all absorbed. Just like those ordinary human beings, in the end, only clothes fell on the ground. "Sure enough, it is a power that has never been seen before." There was a flash of surprise in Sharu''s eyes. "This feeling... the power of evil and darkness? It is even more powerful than the power of the Namekians Be magical, wait, why didn''t you get that strange ability?" Sharu is a biological and energy-absorbing artificial man. Can transform the absorbed power into his own power. However, after absorbing the flesh and blood energy in the Lich''s body, Dashewan found that he could not use the power that Dashewan had just dived into the shadows. Even the special energy absorbed at this moment cannot be regenerated at all. When it is used up, it is used up. "I knew it, I should keep alive." Shalu glanced at the clothes left by Dashewan, it seemed that it was OK, and then his figure disappeared. He has to continue to absorb energy, otherwise he is not a Monkey King opponent at all. Monkey King is still the biggest problem he has to face. And a few minutes after Sharu left. A dark hole suddenly opened in this place. Anzi Urgon came out alone, behind him, one after another members. "Already gone." Xiao Nan glanced around and made sure that there was no trace of the monster. "Unexpectedly, our ultimate mission goal would be such a monster." Ainzurgong picked up a palm-sized box from the ground, "Oshemaru, can you hear me?" "I can hear it." Da She Wan''s slightly weak voice came. "Tsk tusk, I didn''t expect that you are not dead." Tsunade walked over, staring at the phylogeny in Anzur Gong''s hand, with his hands on his waist, his eyes seemed to hide some thoughts. "Not only did I not die, but I also got some information." Oshemaru said with obvious rejoicing, "Some important information that might enable us to complete the mission." "Oh?" Many people''s eyes looked over. "Did you tell the truth?" Tsunade couldn''t help asking. "No, it doesn''t give me a chance to talk, but the flesh and blood of the lich is not so easy to absorb." Da She Wan smiled gloomily. Lich is an undead creature, and it is the most secretive among the undead. No one knows what means they have. A certain skill that Da She Wan drew is to invade the consciousness and knowledge of others at the cost of his own flesh and blood. Although the energy in Sharu''s body was far beyond the level he could control, Sharu had taken the initiative to absorb the flesh and blood of a lich after all, which was enough to allow Dashewan to get some information. For example, what Sharu wants most. At this moment, facing the gazes of all the members, Dashemaru did not hide anything. "What Sharu wants most is the 17th and 18th that we have met before. As long as they swallow them, Sharu will become stronger!" There is only one phylogenetic left in Oshemaru. Before reshaping his body, he didn''t have much combat power at all. Therefore, UU reading www. uukanshu. com can only rely on other members. After Osha Maru stated Sharu''s purpose, the rest of the members were also thoughtful. "So, we can find the 17th and the 18th first, and then use them as bait to set a trap, and then let Sharu jump into the trap?" The bee eater flicked away and put away himself. His folding fan slapped his palms a few times, and then suddenly stopped, "However, we are not the opponents of the two cyborgs, and they may not listen to us." The bee-eater is still conservative. Not necessarily listening. But it will definitely not listen. Although they had only been in contact for a short time, the personalities of the two humanoids were already obvious, they were exceptionally arrogant, arrogant, and had sufficient confidence in their own strength. Especially the seventeenth. Just their past words have no effect. "Anyway, contact Senior Monkey King first." Lancelot took out the badge. "Wang just sent a message that they are now with Senior Monkey King. If you want to win the mission this time, you can''t do without this senior. ." Whether it is a humanoid or Sharu, they are far from being able to deal with it. The so-called "defeat the cyborg" mission. In fact, it is to get them involved in this level of battle and still be able to survive successfully. Otherwise, a mere hundred cans are not as difficult as this task. Did not wait long. Monkey King teleported directly in front of them. "I already know it, **** it, one accidentally escaped by it." Monkey King looked regretful. This is a rare enemy who can barely make him fight. Still looking for "selling jars from Hokage" free novels? Baidu direct search: "" reading novels is easy! Chapter 1009： : Rate belongs to 1 organization Text Chapter 109: Rate belongs to an organization "After absorbing my energy, Sharu should have almost reached the limit." Oshemaru said in a hoarse voice, "So, he will go to the 17th and 18th soon. We must be ahead of them. ." "Well, don''t worry." Monkey King was very confident about this, "Just tell me where the 17th and the 18th are." This task was placed on Jeanne. This saint has a unique ability to find people. The reason lies in skills and enlightenment. After closing her eyes, Joan opened her eyes soon. Give the direction directly. Monkey King passed in an instant. The distance is not too far. After the previous battle, the 17th and the 18th came to a city. The 18th went directly to the clothes shop for an interview and wore a lot of clothes. Of course, I didnt give money. Carrying big bags and small bags and left, even if he was surrounded by the police, he didn''t care at all. Easily dismissed a group of policemen. But Monkey King appeared in front of her. "Sun Wukong, when will you do police work?" On the 18th, I thought that Monkey King was also here to arrest them. "I didn''t come for this, wait, did you rob?" Monkey King seemed to react to what happened and opened his eyes wide. "This is not good. Robbery is wrong." "If you don''t rob, do you still want to go to work?" The 18th sneered, "Don''t be kidding, how can someone like us go back to work." "..." Monkey King opened his mouth slightly, an expression that didn''t know what to say. This expression made the seventeenth and eighteenth see something. "Hey hey hey." On the 18th, he looked at Monkey King in disbelief as if he had seen something extremely interesting. "You don''t really have to go to work." "Because Kiki keeps letting me go to work..." Monkey King touched the back of his head. "Kiki, that''s your wife? Hahahaha!" On the 18th, she just clutched her belly and laughed, "You let the Super Saiyan go to work, hahaha, how come there is such a person, hahaha." "Don''t say that, Qiqi is also for the good of our family." Monkey King showed some embarrassment. Since his son, Sun Wufan, died in that battle, Kiki has always blamed him, so Sun Wukong has been responsible for many things by his wife. For example, working to save money, working to save money, and working to save money... "Senior Monkey King, this is not the time for small talk." A voice appeared along with the opening of the portal, and the figure of Anzurgong came out first, and then the rest of the members. Soon, the members who came one after another filled this place. Standing on the ground, flying in the sky. The police officers dared to stand and watch from afar. "It''s you weirdos." No.17''s face became a little gloomy, "Why, can it be said that you still want to fight?" "Not so." Bo Feng Shuimen walked up with a sunny smile, "It is not us who wants to fight, but someone else." "Yes, yes!" Monkey King seemed to have realized what he wanted to say, and looked at the two seriously, "There is an artificial man named Sharu whose goal is to devour both of you. He should be looking for you now. On the way." "Artificial man?" No.17 snorted coldly with his hands around his chest, "Impossible, Dr. Gro made only a few of us, let alone devour us? Huh, come if you have the courage!" When the 17th just woke up, he always thought he was the number one power in the universe. Although the 16th and Monkey King slapped their faces. However, he also has sufficient confidence in his own strength. So I didn''t believe Monkey King''s words at all. "We have no reason to deceive you." Bo Feng Shuimen tried to persuade them, "That Sharu, as long as he swallows you, he can become stronger, and even now, he has successfully escaped from the hands of Senior Monkey King. If he succeeds, your planet will be in danger." "I said, if you have the courage, let him come." The 17th is still noncommittal. At this time, he was the most proud time. How could it be possible that just because a few words seemed to him to be said by a weird person, he let go of his pride and escaped from an artificial person who had never seen him before? On the 18th, after Bo Feng Shui Men finished speaking, he seemed to have discovered something keenly. "You said, our planet?" On the 18th, he walked up from behind, still with his arms around his chest. "From the beginning, I was very curious about who you are, and the auras on your body are various. There are also various abilities to fight." The members looked at each other. Obviously, I did not expect that this question would be raised suddenly on the 18th. "This is not important, right." Xiao Nan stared at Number 18 with pale golden eyes, "It will be difficult to explain our history for a while." "Then explain it slowly." The corner of the 18th''s mouth curled up, "Anyway, we want to find something interesting. If your origins are interesting enough, maybe we will play with you." From the beginning on the 18th, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is curious about these people. It''s fine now anyway. For the artificial people who gave up killing Monkey King and lost their goal, there is indeed plenty of time to find "interesting." "Then briefly explain it." Xiao Nan sighed, "We come from all kinds of worlds, and we belong to an organization. We came to your world, also to organize the task of up and down-to defeat and kill you. That man." It is very simple indeed. However, the amount of information contained therein makes the 17th and the 18th suddenly open their eyes. From all kinds of worlds? Does the rate belong to an organization? "Wait." On the 18th, she couldn''t help putting her hands down. "You talked about all kinds of worlds... do you mean different planets?" "Of course not." Xiao Nan said sternly, "It''s a different universe, or even a different multidimensional universe. You should see that some of us are obviously not humans, or even life." As if to confirm her words. Anzurgon, who was standing by, took off his mask. "Wow." The 18th even exclaimed. The skull of Ainzurgon still has a certain shock in a world where there are no undead creatures. The 18th even appeared in front of Anzurgon in an instant. Reached out and stroked his skull. Deepen your fingers into the eye sockets. Frightened, Ainzur took a few steps back abruptly, Senbai''s jaw moved up and down. "I''m just an immortal race, Miss 18th." Sword Rune Still looking for "selling jars from Hokage" free novels? Baidu direct search: "" reading novels is easy! Chapter 1010： : Our only purpose "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "Undead, really have such a creature?" The 18th had a strange look on her face. Artificial humans may still exist in reality, but the undead, they are things that are not even in the underworld. At this moment, the 18th almost really believed what these people said. After the initial novelty, a desire was born. "Since you can come to our world, then we should also be able to go to your world." The eighteenth''s expression was filled with excitement, as if he had found some interesting game. Except for being an artificial person, she is actually not much different from an ordinary woman. I like clothes and video games. Being pursued and paid will be moved. "This..." Ainzurgon didn''t know how to answer. "We don''t count this." Xiao Nan said, "In our''organization'', we are only some of the weakest people. Without this right and position for you to join, even the Sun Wukong seniors can''t do the same. Its just slightly stronger than us." In terms of strength alone, Monkey King may be much better than them. But when it comes to the position in the chamber of commerce, it is also limited. Because Monkey King is just like them. They are all just intermediate members. And Xiao Nan specifically said this to see if he could raise the banner of the Chamber of Commerce, so that the two cyborgs in front of him could cooperate with them. After all, Monkey King was stronger than them. Unsurprisingly, hearing the words on the 17th, he looked directly at Monkey King. "You also joined that organization?" He was a little surprised. "Hahaha, that was three years ago, time flies by really fast." Monkey King smiled without denying it. "Three years ago..." The 17th seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly reacted, "So that''s it, at that time, Dr. Gro has been unable to understand the place, so to speak, that can defeat Beiji The tower is just a human with ordinary human genes, and it also comes from the rest of the world?" "You''re talking about Saitama, right? Saitama is very strong." Sun Wukong nodded. Dr. Gro''s monitoring of Monkey King and others continued until the battle against Frieza. Although he could not observe silence, he had seen Saitama. He even collected Saitama''s blood and genes. The result is naturally useless. Saitamas power comes from the gift of his universe. The opened limiter has nothing to do with genes. In addition to marveling at his power, Dr. Gro can''t get anything. Even until the end, Dr. Gro. I couldn''t understand what seemed illogical at that time. And now, the 17th seemed to finally understand what was going on. "Unexpectedly, there will be such a thing." No.17 snorted with her arms around her chest. "So, Monkey King, you will become so strong, is it also related to this organization?" "It''s not a small relationship." Monkey King did not deny it. His progress over the past three years has even surprised him. "We will receive the task, and after completing the task, we will be rewarded. From the reward, we can get items that will enhance our strength." Bo Feng Shuimen interjected in, with a gentle smile, "So you don''t have to worry about us having other things. The purpose, because defeating the man named Sharu is our only purpose." All that should be said. The rest depends on the decisions on the 17th and 18th. "Is that cyborg called Sharu?" No.17 glanced at No.18, "We can become stronger if we swallow it? That guy Gro has created such a cyborg, huh, I still said that. If he has the courage, he will come and I will get rid of him." "Hey, No.17, don''t be careless." No.18 frowned slightly, "Able to escape from Monkey King''s hands, you should be stronger than you." "So what? You want to say that I can''t even escape?" The seventeenth looked around the people around, "Or, do you really think we have to hide under the protection of these weak groups?" "Sun Wukong is always better than you!" The 18th also increased his tone, and seemed a little angry. "But Monkey King can''t protect us forever." On the 17th, he flew directly, "You are willing to follow them for the rest of your life, whatever you want, I will not do it." When the voice fell, he flew away directly into the distance. "This guy!" The 18th stomped fiercely, just as the mountain shook. This kind of scene, but the rest of the people could not think of it. One left, one stayed. What should I do next? Members also feel a bit tricky. "Miss No.18." Lelouch, who was inconspicuous in the crowd, suddenly said, "Could you ask, what is the relationship between you and the No.17?" "What''s the relationship?" No.18 looked over with slanted eyes. "According to the data, we were siblings before being transformed, but there is no feeling that after we became artificial humans, we were completely irrelevant to the past. UU Reading " "The memory may change, but the connection between bloodlines is not so easily cut off." Lelouch seemed to affirm his thoughts, "If I guessed correctly, Mr. Seventeen did it for you. " "Huh?" The 18th obviously didn''t react. But many members are thoughtful. "The current situation is obvious. Sharu''s goal is you, and Sharu is not the opponent of Sun Wukong''s predecessors. If you are with us, Sharu will inevitably hide in the dark and look for opportunities to find opportunities." Lelouch analyzed. "But as Senior Seventeen said, Senior Monkey King is unlikely to guard you all the time." "So that guy intends to use himself as a bait to attract the artificial man named Sharu out, and then solve it by himself?" The 18th reacted suddenly. As artificial humans, they naturally have their own ultimate means. That is blew up. On the 17th, maybe you really want to die with Sharu if you fail to fight! "Then we must catch up as soon as possible." Monkey King''s figure also flew up suddenly. As soon as the voice fell, there was a bang not far away, and a huge air wave explosion sounded. It''s already fighting! Sure enough, Sharu has been looking for opportunities near them from the very beginning! The roar of battle comes quickly and goes quickly. When everyone arrived, they saw the scene of Sharu''s tail curled up on the 17th. His whole body was tightly bound, his face flushed, and his eyes were filled with great anger and shame. As Lelouch analyzed. He was indeed planning to bring Sharu out by himself, and the big deal would die. However, Sharu''s strength far exceeded his expectations. Chapter 1011： : The real trial begins "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! One round. It was just one round and was caught on the 17th. "Tsk tusk." Shalu looked at the Monkey King in front of him and the crowd around him, "I thought it would take longer to wait. I didn''t expect the opportunity to come so soon. Should I be thankful, on the 17th? It''s an idiot." "Yes, **** it!" The seventeenth twisted vigorously, but it was useless. Even if he wants to blew himself up, Sharu seems to understand his methods well, and there are ways to suppress it. "Let go of him." Monkey King clenched his fist, "Your opponent is me." "Don''t worry." Sharu laughed twice. "It will be your turn soon." His tail swayed slightly, his mouth suddenly opened, and he swallowed the whole life of Seventeen. "No. 17!" No. 18 exclaimed. "Hahaha, all of you will die under the stupidity of the seventeenth." After Sharu swallowed the seventeenth, the breath on his body exploded again, the terrible aura surrounded his body, and after the light, His whole person has completely changed. If it was like an insect before. So now, it''s more like some kind of alien creature. The mouthparts disappeared, the limbs have more muscles, and the posture is more tall and straight. "That''s it..." Monkey King seemed to understand something, "No wonder you still have Frieza''s anger." "That''s right." Sharu moved his neck, "Frieza has the ability to deform. Although this is not a true complete body, it doesn''t matter. After I swallowed the 18th, there will be no one in the entire universe. It''s my opponent!" "The whole universe?" With a bang on Monkey King''s body, the golden flames burned, and he had turned into a super Saiyan, and the iconic pair of Saiyan eyes seemed to be filled with silent mockery." Frieza said such things, and on the seventeenth, they also said such things, but they are all just sitting in the well and watching the sky. If you have seen real power, you would not dare to say that." "The real power?" Sharu sneered. "I''ll let you see it soon, but before that, I will clean up the waste." Huh. Sharu''s figure appeared directly behind a member. The tail pierced behind him, but within a short time, he directly sucked the member dry. Suddenly, all the members avoided. Some members immediately blessed themselves with a bunch of defensive skills and looked at Sharu with horror. Can''t see clearly, can''t hide! However, even Senior Monkey King couldn''t react. "It turned out to be another power that has never been encountered before." Sharu looked at all the members, as if looking at some very tempting prey, "I have a feeling, as long as it swallows you, even if it becomes If I am fully self-contained, maybe there is a chance to go further!" If you swallow the 17th and the 18th, you can become a perfect body. This is because the bodies of the 17th and 18th possess endless energy. However, devouring these weird people can bring him more means! "I''ve said it, your opponent is me!" Monkey King seemed to be irritated, and rushed to Sharu''s body for an instant, and he smashed it with his fist. Boom! This punch was caught by Sharu''s palm. "Do you think I will still be afraid of you? Monkey King." After Sharu''s transformation, her lips were bent upwards, exactly like humans. But then, the eyeball suddenly burst. Because Monkey King had a knee, right in the belly of Sharu. "Asshole!" The two men fought fiercely in mid-air, and every punch was silent, but it was so close that even the members could not see clearly. Fortunately, they never thought about fighting against this level on their own. Xiao Nan threw out a stack of talisman and accurately covered Monkey Kings body, continuously blessing him with defense, strength, and even speed, and Ainzurgong and others also immediately responded, one after another BUFF continued. The blessing is on Monkey King. They only need to participate in the battle. After opening the can, the current members basically have a range of measures on their hands. Even Tsunade raised his hand and broke Ake. The scorching little sun covered the entire battlefield, giving gain to himself and suppressing the enemy. There is really no similar method. A painless ranged attack on two people can also be regarded as an assist. Although shame. However, in the face of this level of battle, all they can do seems to be assists. "Damn it!" After Sharu was hit by Monkey King again, he seemed to finally endure the limit, "A bunch of bugs, this is not a fair fight at all!" Raising his hand is a wave of air attacks, not at Monkey King, but at the members around him. A series of explosions kept ringing. Some members were hit directly, and annihilated. Just this time, dozens of badges flew into the sky, and UU reading returned to Icarus''s palm. "Retreat! Retreat all!" The bee-eater frochi led the members of his guild to retreat. They have used means to attack, there is no need to stay here. However, there are also people who are not afraid. "Hahaha, this is still the most exciting battle!" Roger''s rough voice resounded across the sky. Just now, with his excellent knowledge and domineering, he barely escaped a few waves of air, it seemed to be something interesting. On the contrary, he was extremely excited. After all, the test promised under the ability of mind does not allow him to shrink. As a result, Sharu simply gave up on Monkey King. Fleeing while fighting, the whole person rushed towards the members viciously. "Quickly open the portal." Even the voice of Oshemaru has changed a little. At this moment, he is just a phylogenetic in the hands of Ainzurgon, without any ability to move. However, Bo Feng Shuimen''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Ainz Urgon. "I''m sorry." The fourth generation of Hokage''s face was apologetic, "I can''t let Oshemaru get those 100 jars. If his strength continues to grow stronger, it will be difficult for Ninja World to have real peace. " It was the time to speak like this, and the screaming voices have been heard constantly. Sun Wukong may be much stronger than Sharu at the moment, but it is difficult to stop him from massacring the members around him. The real trial in this mission has already begun. Dashemaru did not expect that Bofeng Water Gate would intercept them at this time. "If you stay, you will die too." Osha Maru couldn''t help but shouted. "It doesn''t matter." Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression did not change in any way, "My strength is not that strong." Chapter 1012： : Limitations of Bofeng Shuimen "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Although there was a short-term covenant before. However, as long as the members realized that the covenant had no effect, and almost destroyed the planet, the covenant was already invalidated by default. Therefore, even if someone noticed what Bofeng Shuimen was doing, most people did not respond. Enemies are far beyond their imagination, and they can run one by one. This battle is extremely frustrated and unwilling to most members. "Haha." Facing Bofeng Shuimen''s interception, Oshe Maru actually chuckled twice, "Bofeng Shuimen, do you know why I keep rejecting the''Ninja Covenant'' you proposed?" Bo Feng Shuimen did not speak. However, there was no rush to do anything, because he really wanted to know. In his opinion, there shouldn''t be any hatred that cannot be resolved between Oshemaru and Konoha. "It''s because you''ve always been Kokage''s Hokage." Oshemaru increased his tone. "You and Sarutobi Hitoshi are indeed different. You don''t put a butcher knife on your own neck, but you are the same in one thing. Yes, what you care about the most is just your favorite Konoha-whoever proposes the covenant is fine, but only people like you are not worthy of trust." Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes moved slightly. Can''t deny. He really wants to promote a covenant in the Ninja World, so that members from the Ninja World can unite in the world of the Chamber of Commerce and have a greater right to speak, but in the final analysis, it is for the benefit of the group of companions around him. This is indeed his limitation. It''s just...Osai Maru is really for this reason? "Look, here again." Although Oshemaru is in the state of the soul in the phylactery, it is always paying attention to the Bofeng Shuimen. Putting words like''great righteousness'' and''alliance'' on your lips, this is becoming more and more like your dear master, you should hate him very much." "..." Bofeng Water Gate was silent for a moment, and then let out a long breath, "As expected of Master Oshamaru, I was almost shaken by you, but because of this, I cannot be trusted. You, in short, as long as the Ninja World alliance cannot be achieved in one day, I will not be able to relax my vigilance against you, so you don''t want to pass today." After all, Mizumon and Naruto are different. Although his character is much better than the decayed Sarutobi Rizen, he cannot treat people who are not his companions, or even enemies, with true empathy like Naruto. He couldn''t get rid of the vigilance of Dashemaru. Even if this was the reason why he couldn''t promote the alliance of Ninja World, there was no way. "Hahaha." Dashemaru laughed again, "That''s right, the real villain is much better than the hypocrite, Ainz, please let me down, you leave quickly, this person is Won''t let me go casually." "Yeah, I can see it." A red flame burned with a pop of red flames in Ainzurgon''s skull eyes. He directly put the phylogeny of Oshemaru under his clothes, "Although it is not clear. What kind of contradictions are there between you, but I still know one thing, I, I will not do things that humiliate the name of Anzurgong like abandoning my friends!" The vast magic power boiled from him. The devil''s temperament is surging. Ainzurgon didn''t care about the jar. In other words, in his heart, there is nothing more important than companions. "It''s Ainz, as reliable as I expected." Oshemaru did not continue to refuse, and even his tone became relaxed. "Being friends with Ainz is definitely the most correct thing I have ever done. One of the decisions." Bo Feng Shui Men can only show a helpless expression. Although in his eyes, Ainzi Urgon is a person who was deceived by Oshe Maru. However, he also had to admit. Da She Wan''s reputation is that he is sinister, mean, selfish, and sometimes dangerous, but he never deceives. So Ainzurgon is not the only friend. "Konoha''s Hokage, now is not the time for internal fighting." A rough voice came, and Karp turned into a green light and appeared in front of them, staring at the gate of Haofeng with big eyes like copper bells, "Okay. If you want to improve your strength, you just think about how to suppress your opponents. If you are my soldier, I promise to pull you to practice every day, so that you don''t have the energy to think about this kind of thing at all!" I''m coming. The expression on Bo Feng Shuimen''s face was even more helpless. Karp is undoubtedly an upright person, a righteous person, but somehow he has a very good relationship with Dashemaru. Maybe this is why he can have two grandsons of pirates and a son of a revolutionary. Of course, Bo Feng Shuimen didn''t dare to say this, because he was afraid to offend a bunch of people from different guilds. He was just silent. Here seems to be a few people who have come to a stalemate, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is too conspicuous among the fleeing members. Sharu raised his wrist and shot a deadly light cannon at the red dog rushing in front of him, without even looking at him. After all, magma couldn''t absorb it. Instead, he looked at Bofeng Shuimen. "In front of me, would you still dare to stand like this?" Sharu sneered, "You still are really not afraid of death." "Saru!" Monkey King rushed towards Sharu, his aura exploded again, "I will never allow you to hurt anyone!" Although these members will not really die. However, when he was fighting, he fled to hurt other people. As a fighter, Monkey King is unacceptable. This kind of will has caused his strength to rise again a lot. Even if Sharu had absorbed a lot of energy again, the group couldn''t get away from Monkey King''s attack for a while. "Okay, let''s disperse." Baibeard held a big knife and looked at the two Monkeys who were fighting together again. The fighting spirit on their bodies gradually gathered. "This is the battle between them, not the battle between them. our." The previous intervention was already a kind of disrespect for Monkey King. Now, to evacuate here may be their best choice. Bo Feng Shuimen was silent for a moment. In the end, he still gave way. Looking at the back of Ainzurgong with Oshemaru leaving, she couldn''t help but sighed in a low voice. "Hokage kid." Karp patted Bo Feng Shuimen''s shoulder hard. "It is good to yearn for peace, but alliance is not so easy. If you don''t really understand the wishes and demands of the others, the so-called alliance is just Its just superficial effort, you still have to work hard." Chapter 1013： : The late? Or?/a> "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! What Karp said is simple and easy to understand. However, Bo Feng Shui Men can only remain silent. It''s not so easy to understand the rest. If everyone can understand each other, there will be no so-called war in this world. In the end, he just returned to his companions and relatives, and then left this place. All the members are no longer close to the battlefield. Instead, they stood together in accordance with their respective guilds, feeling the battle that was devastating from a distance. Both parties in the battle have extremely high control over their own power, even if every fist swings with great power, every movement exceeds the speed of sound, but it does not disturb the air at all. Even so, the fluctuations caused by the battle are still heart palpitations. Is this an intermediate member who is only one term ahead of them? Compared with the power of silence like an omnipotent god, this kind of seeing and hopeful power of chasing makes people feel even more heavy. So that no one spoke. Everyone is quietly floating, watching, and accepting the changes brought about by this perspective. Then, one person broke this calm. "Wow, many people." Everyone looked at it, and it was a bald head wearing some funny tights. Is a member! "Mr. Saitama." Trunks looked at Saitama with some surprise. "Yeah, Trunks, you are here too." Saitama raised his hand and greeted Trunks in a very ordinary way, then looked around, "Is it too late?" "No, Uncle Monkey King is still fighting the most powerful and evil man-made." Trunks pointed not far away. "Yeah, I''m watching." Saitama nodded and craned her neck. He was indeed watching the battle on the other side, but nodded inadequately. "The Monkey King seems to have become stronger again. It''s really scary. Obviously I am working hard. Yes, what is that bug? It can be recovered even if half of the body is broken..." Everyone is staring at this bald head that looks like a movie at home. They only feel that since the appearance of this bald head, the original tense, solemn, and oppressive style of painting seems to have undergone some subtle changes. Meet Trunks and Monkey King. In other words, this is also senior? "Saitama..." On the 18th, staring at Saitama, "Is this the one Dr. Gro said that we must be alert...Hey!" Suddenly shouted on the 18th. "Huh?" Saitama turned his head, "Are you calling me? I''m not calling, my name is Saitama." "Saitama." No.18 pursed her lower lip. "You should be stronger than Monkey King, why are you watching here? If it''s you...it should be easy to get Sharu out." Three years ago, when Saitama first came to this world, she had a discussion with Monkey King. At that time, his advantage was still obvious. And Dr. Gro did not discover why Saitama was so powerful. Therefore, in the database on the 18th, Saitama is a more powerful person than Monkey King, and it is also the object of artificial people who need the most vigilance. As for now, who is strong and who is weak...I''m afraid they don''t know themselves, after all, apart from learning and discussing, they have not really fought. Faced with the question or request of the 18th, Saitama just shook his head simply. "There is no problem with Sun Wukong, this is his battle." "..." On the 18th, there was nothing to say. But Saitama''s eyes widened suddenly, staring at Anzurgung dumbfounded. "Skull, skeleton...?" "...Is the undead." If Ainzurgon had lungs, he would sigh at this time. "It''s amazing, there are really undead." Saitama rushed to Ainzi Urgon''s front, acting like the 18th who first saw Ainzi Urgon. The rest of the members also saw it. Under this big brother''s predecessor status and powerful strength, it is an equally ordinary heart. "Saitama...Senior?" The bee-eater''s eyes rolled and flew over, "Have you never seen the undead?" "Of course not, uh, not in the game." Saitama can be considered a game fan. The undead, skulls and crossbones, have only been seen in the game. "How come." The bee-eater''s voice was a little sweet and greasy, "You are members earlier than us. You must have been members for a long time and have been to many worlds." The rest of the members reacted at once. The bee-eater Fuck Chi is actually talking about it! But...not only did no members stop it, but almost all the members focused their attention here, pretending to be nonchalant, and pricking their ears to eavesdrop. After this mission, they are going to merge with these powerful "predecessors" and complete the mission together. These are all necessary information! Saitama didn''t think so complicated, but while looking at Anzurgung in awe, UU reading replied with regret: "No, it just means that I have been to a few worlds, and there is no world that is too interesting." "Hey--how could it happen." The bee-eater had a surprised expression. This is not a pretense. "But you are seniors, aren''t you? You are still so strong." Many members also showed an expression of disbelief. Even they have been to many worlds. In their imagination. Seniors who have reached this level must have experienced more world tasks. However, when Saitama talked about this, he was rather angry. "Silence that bastard, saying that the strength has not been reached yet, and he has no permission to travel to more worlds. As a result, he only went to a few worlds, which is not so interesting." The freshness of Saitama comes quickly and goes quickly. In the past three years, in addition to looking for Monkey King and fighting in the Doomsday dungeon world, most of the time was still in his own world, continuing to live the life of a weird spike killer dictated by interest. Even weirdos are getting fewer and fewer. After all, One Punch World also has many members. Looking at Saitama''s expression. The members finally believed that this predecessor might not really have the character of Chengfu, but was similar to Monkey King. He would not care too much about what he said should be true. "President." Lelouch''s voice suddenly passed to the bee-eater Fuqi, "You can ask him something about the Doomsday Instance." The silence has made it clear before. After the two batches of members are mixed, the doomsday copies between each other are also shared. in other words. They can also go to the doomsday copy of these seniors to spawn monsters. Chapter 1014： :? Goodbye? /a> "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The bee-eater is also more concerned about the doomsday instance. So ask directly. "Doomsday dungeon?" Saitama''s expression was obviously unnatural, and even a little collapsed. "That place is not a good place, especially if people like you go there, it will definitely feel bad." When fighting in his own world, no matter what kind of weird people he faced, Saitama didn''t express much. Even some weird people who look disgusting will be even more disgusting after bursting. However, it can''t hold up the large number. At every turn, there are huge insects all over the entire starry sky, densely packed, even enough to cover a planet with dozens of weights, and they can never be beaten. Attacks are like corroding saliva, corroding mucus, and even rotten egg spray. Just thinking about that scene made Saitama feel uncomfortable. Many people have misunderstood this expression. "Is it dangerous?" Xiao Nan couldn''t help asking, "even a strong man like you feels dangerous?" "It''s hard to tell." Saitama shook his head, looked at Xiao Nan, then glanced at the members, he wanted to stop talking, and finally shook his head, "I can''t explain it clearly in a few words. You will know when the time is over, but I It is recommended not to go." It seems that there are many girls. When it was agreed to fight the BOSS, Tornado vomited several times and suffered a severe mental blow. Even now, when I saw a cockroach crawling past my eyes, I was able to scream and completely destroy a house. Destroyed. This sentence came out. Many people''s expressions are even more ugly. It is worthy of the doomsday dungeon world prepared for these strong people. It seems that their short "comfortable" life in the past will be gone forever, and they must start from the weak. Only a soul-controller like the bee-eater can faintly see something in Saitama''s expression. That is not fear. More disgusting. But as soon as her eyes rolled, Bee Eater Fuck Chi didn''t tell the matter, but continued to ask her cute and sweet voice: "Senior Saitama, have you only experienced a doomsday dungeon world? Probably not..." The Saitama in front of him is obviously a man without a castle. Just like that, a lot of words came out by the bee eater during the chat. However, the information revealed in these words is not so beautiful. First of all. People like Saitama did not become members much earlier than them, even only a few months. What is more surprising is-- Their strength is not even dependent on the pot, but more on their own strength! According to Saitama, he and Monkey King, as well as many others, have always been poor ghosts and have never experienced novice benefits at all. This means that when they join a member, they have at least the power of an intermediate member. In the world of ninja, at least he is also a Six Dao immortal. Sure enough... after seeing the humanoids and Sharu who is not even a member, they also vaguely understood that with the increase in strength, in this chamber of commerce, different levels of the world will also have a very wide distance. If you think of this as a game. It is equivalent to some people playing at a high level from the beginning. And these low-level people need to consume a huge amount of energy to be able to catch up step by step, little by little, which is undoubtedly extremely difficult. "A wider world." The Warring States sighed with emotion. In this wider world, they are all just like pawns. "You can also give up your membership and return to your world and continue to be your marshal." Blackbeard grinned, wantonly mocking, "I just don''t know if I can do it for a few years, because I will become a pirate first. The only emperor in the world!" "Huh, you are a foolish dream." The Warring States snorted coldly, but he didn''t give the black beard any good color. Blackbeard is not a stable role in the Pirate World now. With his own demon professional ability, he controlled a lot of people, made himself a king, and made trouble. "We all have a long way to go." Toni stood up and said a coordinated word. She also has her own worries and goals. After all, as her strength increases, Toni is more and more able to discover that her world is also not a simple world. In short, many people were silent, silently digesting the shock and pressure at this time. In a sense, the purpose of silence this mission has also been achieved. As for artificial people? In fact, everyone guessed wrong. The mission of this mission was originally to defeat the man-made talents. Anyone can do it, which means that the only people who have the opportunity to complete the man-made tasks are the first and the worst two man-made ones. People-the nineteenth and the twentieth. obviously. Only a small number of members got this reward on the 19th. And this can only be known when the task is over and UU reads www.uukahnshu.com for settlement. the other side. The battle between Sharu and Monkey King has also reached a fever pitch. This battle is also silent for comparison. In the original plot, the Monkey King, who has gone through three years of cultivation, is not the opponent of Sharu who swallowed the 18th. Only when he and Monkey King enter the room to practice in one day and one year, there will be Further explosive growth of strength. And now. The strength of Monkey King is clearly above Sharu. Even with the battle, it keeps getting stronger. This is enough to explain. In the past three years of experience in the Chamber of Commerce, the hundreds of jars that have been opened still have a lot of help to the strength of Monkey King. Although it is impossible to have the tremendous help of ordinary people to open members, it can achieve this. The degree seems to be enough. It cannot be ignored, nor will it destroy the balance too quickly. "Not bad." Holding the tea cup in silence, smiled and whispered. quickly. Sharu, who realized that he was gradually falling into a disadvantage, used his ultimate trick. "Let''s die with this world! Monkey King!" Sharu''s figure continued to swell, unexpectedly intending to explode. Although he is not yet complete, his self-destruction is enough to completely destroy the entire world! Monkey King has tried some methods, but none of them seem to be able to stop it. Even the many members who will not really die are a little frightened. "Sure enough, I still want me to do it in the end." Saitama shook the cloak behind him, squeezing his fist, and planned to move forward, "Look at what I can do with you!" "Saitama, don''t mess around," Monkey King was startled. He can still remember the fate of Namek. Chapter 1015： : People born to fight "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Saitama''s cool expression stiffened on his face. Although his strength has become a lot stronger, his difficulty in controlling his strength does not seem to have changed much. In battle, he cannot be as silent as Monkey King and others. Every time there is a violent aftermath. It is possible to shatter half of the planet just by casual activity. "If this is your last strength, then I will block you with nothing left!" Sun Wukong persuaded Saitama after seeing it. He breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Saru who was in front of him with a serious face. "Hahaha, stop it? Don''t be kidding!" Sharu laughed wantonly. "The burst of all power will kill you all with nothing left!" "I will block it." Monkey King opened his hands, "I thought that this ability was not used much, it seems that it is not all, drink, Qi wave cage!" Accompanied by the shout, a hot white light erupted from the palm of Sun Wukong''s palm. It is not in the form of air waves. Instead, it turned into a huge sphere, completely enclosing Sharu. "It''s a skill!" The rest of the members all reacted. They felt the power of members when they started. Speaking of it, when this predecessor was fighting, he was not like a member. He rarely used any skills and seemed to have only one power system. And now, I finally have the skills. What they dont know is that Monkey King is not without skills. Its just that as a limited tank for fighters, there are more methods to aid cultivation and powerful Qi wave moves. After all, the essence of Qi is like this. A kind of unpretentious power, as for the few fancy methods, such as the cage condensed with Qi at this moment, Monkey King didn''t like to use it very much. It''s not as good as assisting in enhancing the strength of the body. But now, Monkey King wants to pin the hopes of the entire planet here-he cannot go to the realm king, because except for the realm king, the rest are still with the realm king, and those who have died experience it again. No one can predict what will happen if bombed. at last-- As the hot air wave exploded in the cage, Monkey King''s bulging muscles turned red at the first moment. It seemed as if blood had penetrated. No, not like it. It is real, a large number of blood capillary holes burst open. Within a moment of effort, Monkey King became bloody. However, it was blocked after all. As the air wave in the cage slowly dissipated, Monkey King gasped for breath, the smile on his face still bright. That was the smile of once again defeating an enemy worth fighting. At this time, his heart will be satisfied. "It''s amazing." Baibeard looked at Monkey King''s smile and exclaimed from the bottom of his heart. "In such a short moment, using an overdraft, he forced himself to withstand the unbearable limit... Its like being born to fight." Yes, it was born to fight. This is the best and most accurate evaluation of Monkey King. When thinking about what they are about to face, what they are going to challenge, is such a person, the mood of the members becomes extremely heavy. For a long time before, the silence had told them that their goal was to become a transcender just like him. Beyond everything. Including everyone, including the rules, arrived at the end. Many members also think this way, and feel that although they are still far away, as long as they move forward step by step and become stronger step by step, they will reach that step sooner or later. but now...... Just being a Monkey King, just a group of members earlier than them, makes many people question "Can I really surpass him?" Think about the endless universe, and think about the final silence Mr. It is more desperate than encountering a seemingly impenetrable mountain. It is very clear that after this mountain, there are more, higher, unseen, and unpredictable peaks. This is indeed shocking enough. "The task has been completed." Monkey King didn''t know when he returned to them. Although bloody, but he didn''t care, his face was full of smiles, "It''s still very happy, especially in the end, even the world is almost destroyed. It." He has received a reminder that the task is complete. The original self-destruction was not enough to completely kill Sharu, which is why Sharu dared to self-destruct. It''s just that he blew himself up in that kind of closed cage. That is the real thing is not left at all. Complete death. Monkey King enjoyed the joy of being a winner for a while, and finally found that everyone was looking at him silently, with complicated eyes. "Uh, what''s the matter with you?" Monkey King touched the back of his head, and then seemed to think of something, "Could it be that I didn''t get the reward? That''s quite uncomfortable." After all, these younger generations just used their own means to help him. UU reading Although the help was extremely limited and broke his belief in "fair fight", he still knew what the purpose was. So I didn''t care too much. However, the members are obviously in no mood to care about rewards. "Son Goku... Senior." Sasuke Uchiha looked at the Monkey King in front of him in a somewhat complicated manner. "Could you ask, what is your dream? To become a transcender like Mr. Silent?" Many people want to know this question. Their goal is to become a transcender, but first they have to face such a big advantage as Monkey King. So, what about Monkey King as the mountain in front of them? Is his dream the same? "Become a person like Mr. Silence." Monkey King was taken aback, as if it was the first time he was thinking about such a problem, then he shook his head, and the teacher said, "I haven''t thought about this." "Then why are you working so hard to become stronger?" Sasuke Uchiha couldn''t help asking. "Becoming stronger, of course it is to defeat the opponent." Monkey King pointed to himself, and said naturally, "I am a fighter. A fighter wants to defeat all opponents. I have felt that it is impossible to defeat. Not to be reconciled, still practicing hard, feeling a little bit stronger, it''s not a very special reason." Sun Wukong was a little bit embarrassed after speaking. In his opinion, this is indeed not a special reason. He has come here since he was a child, and he doesn''t understand anything except fighting. Seeing Monkey King like this, the minds of many members once again remembered what Baibeard said just now. People born to fight. Chapter 1016： : Do you remember the dream "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! There is no doubt that Monkey King is a pure person and a powerful person. Whether it is because of being pure and powerful, or because of being powerful and pure, he seems to have advantages that most members cannot match. This brings heavy pressure. But it can only be accepted. Every member has been prompted by the badge, whether they have completed the task or not, they can go back. But at this moment, Icarus in the sky slowly folded his palms, his figure kept getting smaller, and he was present in front of everyone in the colorful light. The members'' hearts were stunned. Icarus is Mr. Silent''s secretary, she rarely appears alone, and most of the time, she follows behind Silent. really. The majestic aura appeared in the air with dazzling light, and the noble and luxurious throne appeared in front of everyone, silently dragging his chin with one hand, sitting on the throne obliquely, laziness revealing absolute majesty. It is even impossible to look directly at it. Even a arrogant person like Gilgamesh couldn''t help lowering his head. The members were surprised. Every one of them has seen silence, but there has never been a moment of silence as it is now, carrying unspeakable oppression. On the 18th, she assumed a posture as if she was facing an enemy. The sweat on her forehead and the horrified eyes were enough to explain her mood at the moment. Just a glance at it was as if she was looking directly at the scorching sun. The incredible light pierced his eyes. "How?" A silent and flat voice came from top to bottom. The members are still bowing their heads, seemingly not knowing what the silence is asking. But there are still people who are good at expressing themselves. "Sir." Oshemaru said respectfully, "We have realized our weakness." "Ha ha." Silently chuckled twice. Everyone can feel that his gaze passes from his body. Fortunately for the members, this gaze is as gentle as the past. "Most of you are members that I personally choose, and will be the last group of members personally selected by me." The silent, as always gentle voice came, "I know your excellence and your potential, but , Your competitors, the same is true, but do you still remember your respective dreams?" The members looked at each other. Dreams... For them, it is already a very distant vocabulary. When they first saw silence, they were still very weak and helpless, and they were filled with dreams. And now. Some peoples dreams have actually changed. Sasuke Uchiha, who wanted to kill his brother, now became the brother who wanted to surpass himself, Naruto, and everyone he knew well. Tsunade, who wants to resurrect his younger brother, now wants to protect everything he already has and everything he loves now. But some people''s dreams have not changed at all, but have become more determined. For example, Naruto who wants to be a hero, Hawkeye who wants to be the strongest swordsman... "No matter when, no matter what challenges you face, dreams are always the driving force that drives you forward." said quietly, "I am here today, just to remind you that no matter how the chamber of commerce changes, it will only be A place where dreams come true." Although the purpose of this mission is to let these members understand that they still have many shortcomings. However, Silence did not think about the lack of motivation to beat them. Therefore, he decided to appear once. It is an encouragement to those members who have suffered setbacks. And everyone at this moment can be regarded as understanding the purpose of silence. An existence like this came here to comfort them and encourage them. Xiao Nan showed a helpless smile. Many people do the same. But it is more guilt. Because, they feel that their previous decadence may be disappointed by the silence that helped them and expected their future. Such existences that truly dominate all will help them one by one at the beginning, clarify their dreams for them, and give them the hope of changing their destiny... If such an existence is disappointed, they can still have what? Silent encouragement undoubtedly has an immediate effect. Many members reinvigorated their enthusiasm. Tsunade raised his head and looked at the man who was standing on the throne exactly like before, with a little complexity in his eyes, but in the end, he clenched his fist and sighed quietly. "Don''t worry, we won''t just give up like this." Baibeard raised his head and put the big knife in his hand on his shoulders, his back still straight, "Kula, la la, even for the sons, it is impossible to stop. Step forward." "Yes!" "Daddy is the strongest!" "The strongest? I''m full of this, hahaha." All of a sudden, the members gradually recovered their usual appearance, and UU Read was full of joy. The corners of the silent mouth were slightly bent, and a bright light appeared around the throne again. "Go on your journey." With this sentence, he is about to leave. But at this moment, a shout suddenly came from the crowd. "Please wait a minute." The 18th flew out of the crowd, some eagerly said to silence, "I want to join you too!" I wanted to say this from the beginning on the 18th. Just facing the majestic pressure of silence, I dare not say at all. However, this does not seem to be a harsh person. This also gave encouragement on the 18th. The curl of the silent mouth expanded again, but he didn''t say anything, but left like this. "Damn it!" On the 18th, thinking that she had been rejected, she clenched her fist, "Sun Wukong can, why can''t I." Is it because she is a human being? "Are you sure of your wish?" Xiao Nan didn''t know when he appeared next to the 18th. "Ahem." Altria didn''t know when he flew up. "As long as you are qualified, the Chamber of Commerce will not reject you, but before that, you have to find what you want to do. Very good, I can help you-I am the most touching king." "Tsk tsk, as far as the face is concerned, you have grown a lot, Knight King." Jin Shining put her hands around her chest, and snorted behind Altria. Obviously, when Silence finally left, the change in expression was seen by many people. This shows that the 18th is very likely to become a member. And the strength of the 18th... Not yet become a member, it is enough to crush everyone in their membership system! Chapter 1017： : Two years have passed by "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Once you become a member on the 18th and join which guild, then this guild will become extraordinarily strong, at least stronger than the rest of this group of members! Obviously, after being cleaned up again, the fighting spirit was also encouraged. Silence is happy to see such a scene. After all, the comparison with the rest of the players, competition, but one of the core fun in the game. Afterwards, I don''t know who thought of Monkey King. When a bunch of people were all around on the 18th, they quietly approached Monkey King. "Senior Monkey King, have you joined any guild?" "Guild? It seems not." "Hiss" All of a sudden, everyone''s attention came over, and the audience became quiet. The person who asked the question first wanted to give himself a slap in the face. Why ask in front of so many people. He never thought that Monkey King didn''t even join the guild? Obviously senior. "It seems that I heard Xiaolin mentioned that some guild is about to be established." Monkey King touched the back of his head, haha ??laughed, "Then everyone thought it didn''t mean much, so there was no guild." After all, their group of members, that is, the world of Dragon Ball, plus the world of One Punch Man, plus some people in the doomsday dungeon. Both the number and competition are far less powerful than those like the Naruto Pirates. And after understanding this. Suddenly, everyone''s eyes on Monkey King became fiery. This time, merging with the predecessors is not only a challenge, but also an opportunity. Their existing balance of power, but all have been broken. Silent in his own residence, watching the members surround Monkey King, also found it interesting. These members, something will be done next. I just saw Monkey King. There are still a lot of people in the underworld, and I haven''t seen them now. When you enter the doomsday dungeon world, I am afraid that there is still a brand new road to go. Just as the silence said. Having said that, what should I do next. Silently glanced in front of him, big screens gradually appeared one after another, on which were scenes of various worlds. Some worlds that are not strong enough can be thrown out to do mission worlds for members, but worlds that are too strong will have certain dangers in the past. Not all worlds are as suitable as Dragon Ball, not to mention, the current Chamber of Commerce is not Must be able to withstand the review of the real strong. Those amazing talents are not as good as Monkey King. therefore. The best way is to start to absorb these weak people, first make yourself stronger, strong enough to go to these worlds. So, don''t you have nothing to do for the time being? Silent and thought about it for a while, and finally had to admit it. He really has nothing to do. Use trading points to become stronger, to develop a new world and to recruit new members to the member''s automatic selection system, and members'' tasks to complete. He seems to just need to wait now and then become stronger. Because the Chamber of Commerce will usher in a period of great development. "Then take a good rest for a while." Silent stretched out, grabbed the Feiju that was gnawing the dried fish, and slapped it fiercely in the palm of his hand. When I just crossed the distance, it seemed as if it was yesterday. Especially the first transaction was completed on Tsunade. Although it was expected at that time, it was really able to reach today''s step, and when I look back, I still feel a little emotional. However, the road ahead is still very long. This road has not been completed so easily. The current chamber of commerce is still vain and lacking in truth. It can only be said that the most critical period of time has finally passed. "Next is to wait slowly." Silent murmured. Time just passed by a little bit. The number of mission worlds is gradually increasing. The opening of each mission world can bring a bunch of members and a bunch of benefits for silence. Finally, silence is no longer just given to the world of comics, but includes There are all kinds of things, even martial arts, novels, movies...The world in the Chamber of Commerce has gradually become lively. The members even spontaneously built a city belonging to the members in the doomsday dungeon world. After completing their respective tasks, they gathered here, talked, and even fought. Silence did not deliberately guide anything. Instead, Bismarck and the others intervened a little bit in the management and established a part of the rules. The Chamber of Commerce will become more and more complete. But on this day, something happened that made Silence a little bit interested. Two years after the cyborg mission. Da She Maru was finally persuaded, willing to hand over the souls of the first and second generations. Seems to be persuaded by Naruto. After joining the Chamber of Commerce, although Naruto lost his special position as the protagonist, the growth he experienced in the Chamber of Commerce was no less than what he experienced in his original destiny. He is gradually becoming the person he wants to become, and he has accepted his father''s wish, and is working hard for the alliance of Ninja World. Everyone said that Naruto did better than Bo Feng Shui Men. A person who aspires to become a hero and is becoming a hero. This may be common in the rest of the world, but in the world of Naruto, it is simply a rare creature. However, Naruto did it. He began to become as attractive as those heroes. Today is the handover ceremony of the first and second generation souls. The address was not in Konoha, but in a city in the doomsday dungeon world. Many members of the rest of the world were invited to come to witness this scene. In a huge banquet, the members ate and drank, talked with others, or sang and danced, all in a happy appearance. Tsunadehime, who was drinking, suddenly heard a voice from her side. "It looks really good." She opened her eyes suddenly, turned her head, and looked at the man next to her. Of course, silence. "Shhh." Silence raised his fingers, interrupting Tsunade''s subconscious shout, "I just come and play casually, everyone will look over if you don''t do it." "Playing...?" Tsunade finally suppressed his exclamation, shook the wine glass between his white fingers, and looked at silence with some dim and drunk eyes, "You are really leisurely. " "I have always been like this." Silent shrugged. "I thought you were sitting on your throne all day long and returning to you as the transcendant." Tsunade seemed to sigh in general. Chapter 1018： : Did you come to me "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "Hahaha." Hearing Tsunade''s words in silence, he couldn''t help but laugh a few times, and then said unhurriedly, "Do you think that when I reach my level of strength, my personality will be influenced by strength?" "Um..." Tsunade blinked and said hesitantly, "It should be...no." "You can be more confident." Silent smiled and shook his head. He also held up a white jade wine glass and handed it to Tsunade. Above me." Power has always been just a means to silence. In fact, he didn''t spend much time on strength, anyway, if he traded more points, his strength was always growing. What strength he has now, even he himself is not easy to estimate. "I don''t understand it anyway." Tsunade poured a glass of wine for Silence, touched it under the edge of his glass, drank it all in one mouthful, and poured bitterness. "All of us are doing it for strength. Struggle, whoever is strong can do what he wants to do, whether it was before or now, it seems that nothing has changed." Strong strength equals lofty status. This seems to have never changed. But the silence just shook his head, looked at a certain direction and smiled, "Is there really no change?" Tsunade followed his direction and found her brother Nozuki, who was wrapping Nami, arguing with the chef Sanji who was wearing a black suit and a high-horn hat. "That **** is bullying my brother again!" Tsunade was squeezed and exploded as soon as he was brushed, and then stood up abruptly, wanting to pass aggressively. "Your past will only make the rope tree more embarrassing." said silently and indifferently. "After all, that kid''s dream, but he wants to be alone." Tsunade''s movements stopped suddenly. Then he sat back angrily. "You can even become a member with such a dream. Did you lower the requirements to become a member? Also, who is not good with this guy, Rope Shu, who is attracted to Nami, that''s not at all Are the girls he can pick up? Obviously there are so many girls in Konoha who he can pick..." Tsunade complained a lot. Basically it is related to rope trees. In the beginning, the rope tree wanted to become a member, but she still disagreed. After all, as long as the rope tree stays so weak, no matter how many times she dies, she can easily be resurrected by her, but becoming a member is not the same. Killing non-members or stealing the badge by hostile forces means that she will lose her brother again. however. The rope tree finally passed the test. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have talent, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t have IQ. As long as you have perseverance, dreams, and chances, it''s enough. The silence basically did not interrupt. Just looking at Tsunade with a smile. When Tsunades voice became smaller and the drunkenness on his face became more and more obvious, he finally couldnt continue speaking, but stared fiercely in silence, "You are not listening at all, right? , This kind of ordinary people''s trivial matters, how can a supreme supreme like you be interested." Ever since Ainzurgon came to the Chamber of Commerce, the term supreme supreme has become more and more popular among members. The members seem to have finally found a suitable vocabulary to describe the silent transcendors who stand on top. They can express their respect and have sufficient deterrence. Tsunade listened a lot, and said it smoothly. "Supreme Supreme?" Silently repeated this word, showing a helpless smile, "I don''t feel bored. Although you are basically complaining, the happiness is almost overflowing." "Happiness, do you have it?" Tsunade''s eyes widened. "Of course, you can tell you for sure if you ask anything." Silent glanced at the rope tree again, and suddenly laughed, "but you give me the feeling that the rope tree is your son, he is just you Brother." "I won''t have such a disobedient son." Tsunade couldn''t help but increase his voice, causing many people to look over. This made her immediately cover her mouth. But it seems that no one has noticed the silence. Most people just take a look and do their own thing. "I thought you were going to be discovered." Tsunade breathed a sigh of relief. If the silence is discovered, a bunch of people will come around. That way, he will either leave or sit here to deal with the rest. There is no chance to chat with her alone. Wait, why do I want to chat with this guy? Tsunade''s complexion turned red, and he continued to drink another glass of wine. "As long as I don''t want to be discovered, who can find me." The silence smiled slightly. "I don''t want to be discovered..." Tsunade stared at the wine glass in his hand, as if there was a pattern on it that could attract her, UU reading www. uukanshu.com then asked in a low voice, "So, you...are you looking for me on purpose?" With so many people here, most of the members gather here. But the silence only appeared beside her. Does this count as... "That''s right." Silent pretended not to see Tsunade''s inner activity, and took a sip of the wine. "After all, you are also one of the protagonists today." "Oh...what?" Tsunade reacted suddenly. "The souls being handed over are not your grandfather and second grandfather?" Silent turned his head to look at her, "In this way, you will have two more relatives, and you are still two relatives who are also members." With the qualifications of the first generation and second generation of Naruto, enough to become a member. Before, it was just because of the manipulation of the mind. There is no way to trade without their own will, and besides the strength of the two of them, they can''t open many jars to pass the novice period, so Silence has never paid much attention to them. Come here this time. It is only because, after all, Naruto World is the place where the Chamber of Commerce set sail. "..." Tsunade was silent for a moment, then muttered softly, "So you meant that." "Then what do you think I mean?" Silently looked at her with a smile. "It''s nothing." Tsunade coughed slightly and changed the subject and said, "By the way, you just said that my grandpa and second grandpa can directly become members?" "They have this qualification." Nodding silently. "That''s really good." Tsunade''s eyes lit up, "Wait, Naruto''s kid made this idea, I said how they must get the souls of grandpa and grandpa." Obviously, Tsunade had already thought of what Naruto''s purpose was. Chapter 1019： : Announcement of Bofeng Water Gate "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The strength of the first generation and the second generation is nothing to the present. Although their talents are a bit useful, it is not so easy to catch up. The key lies in their reputation. Senju Zhuma treated the remaining Ninja villages with all his benevolence and righteousness. He clearly had extremely strong strength, but he did not violently conquer the remaining Ninja villages, and even distributed the tail beasts to the remaining villages. If there is any time when the entire Ninja World is the most peaceful. That should be when Konoha was first established between Senjujuma. Therefore, his resurrection will promote a big step towards peace in the entire Ninja world. Now, the only thing Tsunade didn''t want to understand was. "Will Oshemaru be willing to hand over the souls of Grandpa and Grandpa Second?" Tsunade frowned slightly, looking at Oshemaru who was talking with Naruto in a friendly distance, "What the **** is he thinking of? " It is impossible for Da She Maru to fail to see the influence of her grandfather on the entire Ninja World after his resurrection. Especially the other first-generation movies in Ninja Village are also likely to be resurrected. It is unceremonious to say that once all the ninja villages in the entire ninja world participate in the construction of the covenant of the ninja world, neither Oshe Maru nor Xiao Nan will be able to resist this force. The entire ninja world will enter a real peace period, and it will still be a period of peace dominated by Konoha. "Tsunade, it seems that you don''t know Oshemaru that much either." Silently smiled and shook his head. Perhaps from Tsunade''s point of view, it is really hard to imagine. However, Dashemaru''s dream is also peaceful. It''s just that he doesn''t believe that humans with various desires can create real peace, so he wants to create the peace he wants by building an empire of the undead. But obviously. Da She Maru saw a certain possibility from Naruto''s body. So he is willing to give it a try. For Oshemaru, this may only be part of an experiment, but also a process and an attempt for him to pursue the truth. These explanations, the silence did not tell Tsunade. And Tsunade did not continue to ask. Because the ceremony has already begun. "Everyone." In the fourth generation of Meme Hokage, Bo Feng Shuimen, wearing a Hokage''s cloak, stood in the middle of the stage, but the sunny smile was a little different from usual, containing unconcealed joy and spirit. "Thank you very much for participating in this ceremony. Today, not only the creators of Konoha, but also the day we will return, but also our dream of distancing ourselves-true peace. When we go further, I think , We can gradually prove that our beliefs are not out of sight, and the efforts of countless people in the Ninja world through the ages are not without return..." In recent years, Bo Feng Shuimen has been moving closer and closer to a truly mature politician. He relied on profit and diplomatic methods to maintain good relations with most guilds. There are many people who are uncomfortable with his methods, and there are also many who like his methods. but no matter. Bo Feng Shui Men did succeed to some extent. The proof is that after he finished speaking, there were a lot of applause and applause from the audience. Silent noticed that even Tsunade seemed to be more satisfied with the work of the fourth generation of Hokage Hafeng Mizuno. "It seems that politicians are not all annoying." Silent said softly. "What?" Tsunade looked over and didn''t hear clearly. Silently smiled and shook his head, motioning to the stage. Naruto is already on stage. Bo Feng Shuimen greeted his son to stand by his side, with one hand around Narutos neck, and a brighter smile on his face. "Everyone, you should all know who made the big deal this time? Yes, thats right, its my son, Naruto Uzumaki! To tell the truth, what I have always wanted to do but couldnt do is done by my son. There is still a little bit of sorrow in my heart." There was a lot of kind laughter from the audience. Especially the Whitebeard Guild. "Naruto, come and be the father''s son." Someone even shouted so loudly. "Yes, we recognize you as a brother." "We haven''t had a new brother for a long time." "Hahaha, Naruto wants to come on." The continuous voice attracted a lot of people''s attention. Some people who didn''t understand the situation were a little surprised. They didn''t know when Naruto had such a good relationship with the Whitebeard Guild. At this moment, many people''s smiles were put away. Does this mean that the two guilds Konoha and Whitebeard have also established a certain relationship? Then the next boss battle... There is a lot of competition between the guild and the guild. Although the relationship between the Whitebeard guild and Konoha has always been very good, there will be a lot of changes when this happens. The calculations, trade-offs, and negotiations among them have not yet been well considered by others, and Bo Feng Shui Men suddenly throws out a new fierce material. "I have decided that after a while, I will give up the identity of the fourth generation of Hokage. UU reading www.uuknshu.com" "What?" There were many exclamations all at once. And most of these exclamations came from Konoha''s own people. For example, Tsunade who was beside the silence patted the table and stood up. And Sasuke is even more ugly. Even Naruto opened his eyes wide and looked at his father in surprise. Obviously, Bo Feng Shuimen said this and made this decision without discussing with the rest of Konoha at all. This is not in line with his character. "Don''t be so surprised." Bo Feng Shuimen still had a smile on his face, and then waved his hand. "I made this decision after careful consideration. Through this time, I also understand. As Hokage, As the leader of Konoha, I have many shortcomings in many places. At least, it is not suitable for today''s environment. When Bo Feng Shuimen said these words, his eyes were calm. He really thinks so. Tsunade was silent for a moment, and then sat down slowly. Because what Bo Feng Shuimen said, maybe it is not wrong. As a leader, sometimes its not just about age. Environment is also very important. When opening up and expanding the territory, and when developing vigorously, it is natural not to choose the same leader. Different leaders will play different roles, and some leaders, even with outstanding ability, will also cause mistakes at the wrong time. s consequence. obviously. Bo Feng Shuimen felt that he couldn''t do some things well. "Of course, I don''t mean to pass the position of seeing Hokage to my son, Naruto." Bo Feng Shuimen rubbed his son''s hair vigorously and smiled, "Although I think Naruto is the right person, but , This does not only require me to trust him, it also requires other people to trust him as well." Chapter 1020： : The resurrected 2 Naruto "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Although Bo Feng Shui said at the door that he would not directly pass on the position of Naruto to Naruto, he did not conceal his desire for Naruto to succeed. It''s not funny. If it wasn''t for his son''s outstanding performance, Bo Feng Shuimen would probably not have the idea of ??abdicating. However, there are many people among Konoha who are not convinced by Naruto. For example, Sasuke. His expression is like a storm in the snow. Almost on the verge of an outbreak. For Sasuke Uchiha, who is determined to surpass everyone, the position of Naruto is also what he desires. "Sasuke." A person patted Sasuke''s shoulder lightly. "Brother Shishui." Sasuke looked back at Shishui with a gentle expression, and clenched his fists. "I am not reconciled. What is the difference between this kind of Konoha and the Konoha you have experienced with Shishui, why do we Can the Uchiha clan not become Hokage? Under the continuous efforts of him and Uchiha Itachi. The Uchiha clan has also resurrected many people. One of them is Uchiha Shisui in front of him. Not only has he resurrected, he has also become a member, and some of the things in the past have also been revealed. It''s just that most of the sins were borne by Danzo. Although Sarutobi''s popularity is influential, it is at best only a lack of discipline. After all, he is Konoha''s longest time in Hokage, and has left his own traces in the entire village. Therefore, Hafeng Mizumen is still "working hard." He exchanged the badge of Sarutobi Rischi from Xiaonan''s hand, but it has never been successful. At this moment, Uchiha Shisui looked at Uchiha Sasuke a little dozingly. "If you want to become Naruto, the most important thing is to be able to convince others." Uchiha Shisui pointed to Naruto on the stage, "So you understand? Naruto is not convincing by his power. It''s his appeal, the kind of tolerance to understand others sincerely, so most of us believe that he can bring Konoha a completely different future." That''s right. Uchiha Shisui also believed in Naruto. It''s better to say that Uchiha Shisui has always believed that it is Naruto''s Hokage, even if he has experienced so many things, mutual understanding between people is also his dream. However, such words made Uchiha Sasuke even more angry. Even Brother Zhishui said so. Envy, unwillingness, and various emotions rushed to my heart. The Uchiha family didn''t know how much they had paid for Konoha, but in the end it seemed that they could only play a supporting role forever. "Huh." Sasuke snorted heavily, "Naruto wants to become Hokage, it is not so easy, you know, the next one to be resurrected will be the first generation of Hokage!" His gaze looked not far away. It was the rope tree that also clenched its fists. In Shengshu''s eyes, Hokage''s position could only be his grandfather''s. The silence with all this in sight, he took another sip from the wine glass, as if to cover up the rumorous smile at the corner of his mouth. Konoha today is still very "Konoha". Finally, the highlight is coming. It is rare for Da Shemaru to wear a white robe instead of the usual gray, which makes him look a little less gloomy, and even a little more delicate. No one can imagine him as an undead lich. "Naruto-kun." Oshemaru''s voice was still hoarse. He handed the two glass bottles to Naruto, and whispered in a voice that everyone could hear, "I look forward to your future, don''t forget our promise." This sentence changed Bo Feng Shuimen''s expression slightly. Agreement? Why doesn''t he know what agreement Dashemaru and Naruto have, no, is there an agreement? Besides, saying such a thing under this kind of occasion will definitely make many people think about it. Especially the rest of the members of the Ninja World. Unless it is a task, members cannot travel to the world of the other members, but can only freely travel to their own world and the doomsday copy world. Therefore, the original world can be said to be a "safe haven" for members, and it is also an important place. However, Naruto didn''t seem to notice the malicious in this sentence. There was still a bright smile on his face. "Don''t worry, I will show it to you!" Such an unobstructed smile and unobstructed words dimmed the frowning brows of many people. This is the charm of Naruto. Who would doubt a simple baby who dreams of becoming a hero? In this atmosphere, the handover ceremony reached the most critical moment. resurrection--! "It''s my turn." Tsunade took a deep breath and walked up. From Naruto''s hands, the jar containing the souls of her two grandfathers was hidden, and a bright light appeared in his palms. Great resurrection! As long as the strength does not exceed her too much, as long as there is a soul in the hands, you can revive any existing, purple epic skills! Even if Tsunade''s strength is not a strong one, he is definitely one of the most famous members as one of the rare professions in the treatment department. At this moment, the two well-known characters in the Ninja World, Senju Zhuma and Senjushuma, UU Reading , under everyones gaze, slowly emerged in the light. Someone has long been there. Cloaks were put on them when the light was about to dissipate. The members of Konoha looked at them with excitement. The rest of the members also showed curious expressions. After such a long period of time, they have some understanding of these two people. It can even be said that if they can become members in the same group as the rest, they should now be the two most popular roles among members. Just under the gaze of so many people. Qianshou Zhuma and Qianshoujian opened his eyes slowly. Blinked. Somewhat dumbfounded. Because the very luxurious hall in front of them, whether it is soothing music, huge crystal lamps, or even all kinds of people, is an impact for them. But fortunately, they quickly saw familiar people from this strange environment. "Xiao Tsunade." Senjuzuma glanced at Tsunade, and then at the Hakatamizumon in the Hokage cloak. "What''s the matter?" "Grandpa." Tsunade''s eyes reddened, but he soon recovered, and said with a smile, "It''s very simple, we finally successfully resurrected you two." "Resurrection?" Qianshou looked at his hands, "Indeed, it is not a rebirth from the dirty soil, but the same as a real living person." Their memory still lingers when they were reincarnated from the foul soil of the Oshe Maru to fight. I have never known what happened next. However, the strength was still there, which made Qianshou Jianjian''s heart settled. His eyes slammed on Oshemaru. "Although I don''t know what happened, do you still dare to appear in front of us?" Chapter 1021： : The strongest among members "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! boom--! The breath on Qianshoujian suddenly exploded. "Wow." There were many exclamations from the audience. Thousands of hands frowned slightly. He could tell that among the exclamations in the audience, there were surprises, playfulness, and pretentious gestures, but alone there was no fear that could be heard in the past. Could it be that...... "Sir Senshou Kenma." Oshemaru said jokingly in the face of the second-generation Hokage who had exploded in momentum, "Don''t you think that this is still the age of ninjas? Let me tell you that the times have changed! " The moment the voice fell, the breath of Da She Wan suddenly changed. An unusually evil wave swept the audience. Thousands of hands were the first to bear the brunt, showing a shocked expression. He saw his own reflection in the eyes of Oshemaru. It was an unprecedented fear, distortion, and all kinds of hideous and chaotic emotions crazily flooded into his mind, like endless purgatory and torture, even easily. Defeated his will. "Ah ah." Senju Fei between mad and cried. No, he was crazy, but the moment he saw that gaze, it was as if he had seen the most terrifying existence in the world, and he could even feel the lack of whispers in his ears. But it is at this time. Another warm feeling came to my heart. Like a spring breeze, he swept away all the chaos and filth quickly, allowing his already fragmented mind to gather again, and constantly mending the wounds that should never heal. But Tsunade''s hand was on his shoulder, emitting a white light. "Oshemaru!" Tsunade gritted his teeth and stared at Oshemaru, "Do you really want to fight?" "Second grandfather." Shengshu ran up frantically from the stage, looking at his second grandfather worriedly, "How are you." "I''m fine." Thousands of hands covered his forehead, whispered. How could it actually be all right. Destruction is always simpler than healing. Even if Tsunade can heal this spirit hurt by the evil god, it will not be able to heal it in a short period of time. There is still that share in Senjumans heart. Fear not to be seen directly. Too strong. It was so strong that he couldn''t raise even the slightest resistance. It is so strange that there is no resistance. The ninjutsu he is proud of, and his experience in battles, seem to be useless. "Tsunade Hime." Oshemaru''s temperament turned into that bright and delicate appearance, with a smile on his face, "You have misunderstood me. Everyone has seen it. It''s Master Senjukan. Provoked me first. The Chamber of Commerce has no rules. If you are provoked by the weak, you cant answer it, hahaha. Although Oshamaru''s last cheerful smile spoiled his explanation. However, no one really thinks that Da She Wan did something wrong. Even in the chamber of commerce, the weak are not qualified to provoke the strong. In other words, if they are provocative, they must be prepared for the consequences. This kind of competition is even encouraged by the chamber of commerce. Otherwise, how could the motivation become stronger. "Asshole, don''t think I didn''t know that you used the skills." Tsunade''s most intolerable thing is that her relatives were hurt. She squeezed her fists and strode up directly, "Go, go out and challenge!" "Are you sure?" Oshamaru narrowed his eyes. "of course--" "Tsunade." Senju Junma interrupted Tsunade''s words, "I don''t think that Kenma is not useless enough to rely on his granddaughter for revenge, right, Kenma." "Of course, brother." Qianshoujian raised his head and stared at Oshemaru, "Is it weak? It''s incredible, but it seems to be the truth. It seems that the Ninja world was incredible when we died. The change... is it related to that businessman?" In fact, this result is not unpredictable. Long before they were reincarnated from the dirty soil, they had seen the incredible power of Tsunade and Oshemaru, as well as the rest. Everything is because of the appearance of the businessman. It''s just that Qianshoujian didn''t expect that this resurrection...Oshe Maru would actually be so strong. This might be stronger than the Six Dao Immortals. The fist between Qianshoujian was slightly squeezed. Unlike the innocent and innocent Senju Zhuma, he deeply understands the importance of power. Without power, what would happen even if he was resurrected. "Do you have the courage to stare at me again in such a short period of time? As expected of the second generation of Hokage-sama." Osamaru was also a little surprised by the strength of the willpower of Senjuma, but now he is not afraid , Still husky with a smile, "It''s just that you will probably live in my fear for the rest of your life." Although the first generation and the second generation have a reputation in the Ninja world. but-- He has also seen a "genius" who is stronger and more terrifying than them. If you are afraid of this level of talent, UUreading will have nothing more than that. This is Oshemaru. The reason he has only recently realized is also an important reason why he agreed to hand over the souls of the first and second generations. And this confidence made Qianshoujian''s fist even more dead. It''s just a junior, but he hasn''t put them in his eyes at all...Unfortunately, he really has such power. "Okay." Bofeng Water Gate seems to be worried that Dashemaru will continue to cause harm to the two former Hokage adults who have finally resurrected. Taking advantage of this time, he interjects in, "Master Chudaimei, Master Erdaimei, detailed We will explain things slowly. This is a banquet to welcome the two returning home, and the banquets are also some strong members of the same batch." "Members strong..." Qianshoujian glanced at everyone in the audience. The more I look at it, the more scared. No one can see through. And some people obviously wrote "I''m strong" on their bodies, exuding a terrifying breath like an abyss. "I said, Tsunade." Senju Junama''s expression has collapsed. "In this case, it''s useless to resurrect our two dead old men. It can''t help at all. You guys, I think even Rope Tree is better than me." Compared with Qianshou Jianma, the more powerful Qianshou Zhuma could vaguely feel the power of some people present. too exaggerated. In this way, the two of them turned out to be the weakest in the audience. This experience is also the first time for Senju Zhuma. "Grandpa won''t be useless." Shengshu grabbed the sleeves of the Qianshouzhujian and shouted loudly, "As long as grandpa becomes a member, he will soon become the strongest member!" Chapter 1022： : 2 inseparable people "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "Rope tree!" Tsunade''s face changed slightly. One hand covered the mouth of the rope tree. However, it seems to be too late. Everyone in the audience calmed down, and even Senju Zhuma and Senjuma were aware of the change in atmosphere. "Little devil." Ace covered the straw hat on his head with one hand, and the flames ejected from the pupils with a puff of fire, "The strongest word is not just a casual word." "Interesting, hahaha." Roger fisted with both hands, "Is it the strongest? It''s a good name." Rope Shu kept twisting his body, seeming to be very unconvinced, but Tsunade didn''t give him a chance to speak at all, and stubbornly covered it with one hand, and then glared at everyone off the court. "You guys one by one, don''t go online. Shengshu is just blindly confident with grandpa. Besides, even if you don''t consider the more powerful seniors, just senior Wukong, no one of you can beat it." "Hahaha, just a kid." "Tsunadehime, just saying that makes us so sad." "Huh, just give Tsunade a face." After Tsunade finished speaking, the disturbing atmosphere finally disappeared. After all, it is a treatment profession that is rare in the Chamber of Commerce. He is also one of the hosts of today''s banquet. This kind of big or small thing, most members will still give Tsunade a face. Tsunade also breathed a sigh of relief. "Smelly boy, don''t you know that there are some things you can''t talk nonsense?" Tsunade slammed into the temple of the rope tree, and he yelled in pain, finally he didn''t dare to say anything. Although he became a member, he was essentially a simple kid. only. This scene seemed to be just an interlude, and it still made Senjukuma and Senjujuma realize something. "It seems that the Ninja world is not so peaceful now." Senjukazumi looked at Tsunade, "You really need to explain the current situation to us, and go to a safe place." "This is a safe place." Tsunade looked to the audience from the perspective of the audience, and he wanted to stop talking. She saw that Silence was still sitting where he was just now, eating fruit on the table with great interest, but no one other than her had discovered his existence. "Moreover, we are not in the Ninja World." Tsunade sighed in his heart, turned his head and said to his two grandfathers, "This is no longer the Ninja world, you will know if you go out and take a look." "Isn''t Ninja World?" Senshou Zhuma and Senshousuma were a little surprised. However, when they went out, they were completely shocked by everything in front of them. Outside the transparent crystal glass, there is a vast expanse of space. They are outside a spaceship. But looking at the floating asteroids was an unspeakable shock to the two people who had never seen such a scene. "This is...outside the world?" Thousands of hands muttered to himself. "It''s not just outside the world, it doesn''t even belong to the universe before us." Tsunade explained related information in a low voice. About the Chamber of Commerce, about the doomsday copy, about this world. And the other side. A person walked over to the silent side. Orochimaru. "Mr. is a rare visit. Did you really come to see Tsunade?" Oshemaru sat beside him in silence, half joking and half tentatively saying, "It seems that Tsunade is in Mr.''s mind, it really is not the same." "Same or different, what''s the difference?" Silent turned his head and glanced at him. "You''d better not use general logic to speculate on my thoughts. Sometimes, thinking too much is not a good thing." "...I dare not try to figure out Mr.''s thoughts." Da She Maru showed a helpless smile. He was really thinking about whether silence would take special care of Tsunade. But this kind of thinking seems to be completely impossible to hide. Immediately, he was given a small warning. "The soul of Uchiha Madara is also in your hands." Silently drank a small sip of fruit wine, but when he said it, Da She Wan''s eyes widened. It was not that he was surprised to learn about it in silence. But silence mentioned this matter at this time. "Senjujuma and Uchiha Madara are a unique pair." The silence seemed to be muttering to himself, "Their will affect each other, and their destiny is also closely linked by this choice of will. Together, even their dreams and their wishes are inseparable. The growth and potential of these two people are limited." Without Uchiha Madara''s flogging, there would only be a salted fish between Senjuzuzu. Don''t talk about fighting for the first place. I''m afraid what he most wants to do is to live a chic life with gambling and wine. The same is true for Uchiha Madara. Without Senju Zhuma, his only wish will be extremely empty. Da She Wan understood. "So that''s it." He stretched out his hand and took out a glass bottle. "Can the two people add up to the real explosion potential? Is this the power of fetters?" The silence did not answer. Because of this answer, it''s obvious. In addition to fetters, what else can UU read . Da She Wan looked at the silence, and sighed in her heart. Sure enough, even if the rules of the Chamber of Commerce have changed, the husband is still the same as before. The only thing he cares about, or even the only thing he cares about, is the potential of the members, and whether it is him, Tsunade, or Senju Jama and Uchiha Madara, in the eyes of her husband, there is probably only a difference in potential. Oshemaru seems to have made up his mind. He stood up, his mouth curled up. "Let me see how much the potential that even the husband admires can be achieved." He smashed the bottle in his hand, and a soul that seemed to be substantive appeared. Then Dashemaru''s hands began to appear magical lines. Many people are aware of the movement in this area. A fresh undead knight appeared in front of everyone. The members also discovered this. The person next to Dashemaru... is actually the Supreme Lord? All of a sudden, the audience was quiet. Only the undead knight who had just formed was left, and slowly opened his eyes. "How is this going." There was still confusion in his eyes, especially when he realized that his soul, and even his body, were completely bound by the big snake pill in front of him. What a powerful force. This was Uchiha Madara''s first reaction. And it was completely different from all the ninjutsu he was familiar with. at the same time. Just outside, Senshou Zhuma, who had finally digested everything, also felt the breath that made him familiar and unfamiliar. "Uchiha Madara!?" He walked quickly towards the banquet. "Senjue Zhuma!?" Uchiha Madara also noticed this friend and opponent for the first time. Chapter 1023： : Mr. Expected Will "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "It''s really you." Senjutsuji heard this familiar shout, and he was not sure, but he was immediately determined. He looked at Uchiha Madara, who was full of death, and frowned." How is this going?" "What''s going on! Dashewan, what did you do!?" Tsunade asked the same question. She directly rolled up her sleeves and walked over in strides. The breath that radiated even made Uchiha Madara feel a pain like being burned by the scorching sun. So powerful! Uchiha Madara showed a shocked expression. This seems to be the granddaughter of Senjujuma? Although he was controlled by Osamaru now, Uchiha Madara could feel his power, not much worse than before. But in front of Tsunade, it was like a maggot in the shadow exposed to the sun, and there was a strong fear that originated from the soul''s instinct. "Tsunadehime, are you really going to be rough in front of your husband?" Oshamaru had a smile on his face, and he didn''t mean to avoid it at all. Tsunade glanced in silence, his expression a little uncomfortable. The momentum has converged a lot. But still glared at Oshemaru. "How could Uchiha Madara''s soul be in your hands?" "Even the souls of Senjujuma and Senjukuman are in my hand, why wouldn''t Uchiha Madara be in my hand?" Osaimaru asked back, then glanced at Senjujuma. The smiling face said with a smile, "I just think that since Senju Zhuma is resurrected, it would be a pity if Uchiha Madara is still deposited, he might become my companion." "Companion? What the **** are you making?" Tsunade stared at Oshemaru firmly. It seemed that he wanted to see something from his expression. But it''s a pity. She could not see anything. And the other side. Senju Junma and Uchiha Madara seemed indifferent to the rest. From the beginning, the two of them stared at each other closely. Thousands of complex emotions flowed in the eyes. "Masha." Senjuzuma sighed, "I didn''t expect that when we met again, it would be in such a situation." "I didn''t expect it either." Uchiha Madara''s gaze was also quite complicated, "You turned out to be resurrected in the end." At this moment Uchiha Madara could clearly perceive it. The Senjujuzuma in front of him was alive. And not like him, still dead, even subject to others. no doubt. His plan was completely shattered, and everything turned into a situation that he could not predict at all. "No matter what idea you are making, don''t even think about me reviving Uchiha Madara." Tsunade''s voice while gritting his teeth interrupted the strange state of the two. "Resurrection?" Uchiha Madara looked at Tsunade. "Senjuama and Senjuuma, did you resurrect it?" "Huh." Tsunade snorted coldly, and put his hands around his chest. "It''s me, Uchiha Madara. The times have changed. The times that belonged to you have long passed. You can be solved by anyone who comes here." Ono Shemaru said something similar to Senjukao just now. Tsunade now speaks to Uchiha Madara again. Many people are aware of the implications. Including Uchiha Madara. "If this is the case." Uchiha Madara''s eyes fixed on Tsunade. "Why would you fear me?" "You--!" Tsunade gritted his teeth. Fear, indeed. People like Uchiha Madara, no matter how strong they are, will leave a deep shock to those who have met him, the unspeakable madness, the unparalleled overbearing, especially for Tsunade, Uchiha Madara can almost Said it was the shadow of her childhood. Think about it this way. The scorching light had already poured out from Tsunade''s skin. Just the aftermath shining on Uchiha Madara''s skin made a scorching sound. This is pain that burns along with the soul. However, Uchiha Madara did not groan. "That''s it." His voice was so calm as if the burned soul was not him, "Is it the attribute of complete restraint? No, there is also the power of complete crushing, even the power possessed by the six immortals can''t compare. You are now." "That''s right." Oshemaru said hoarsely, then glanced at the Qianshou Zhujian, the corners of his mouth curled up, with an expression that he didn''t plan to do anything, just watched the show. "Tsunade, stop." Senjuzuma sighed. "Grandpa." Tsunade frowned. "Oshemaru doesn''t know what he is making. It''s better to get rid of him completely now." "Tsunade, do you want Grandpa to lose his last old friend?" Senju Junma''s expression was pitiful. "...What an old friend, this **** wants to destroy Konoha and kill you grandpa." Tsunade gritted his teeth, really can''t stand Senjujuma''s expression, and finally snorted coldly. With a sound, I sat down and took a big sip from the glass, "Men are all the same. UU Reading " "Hahaha, this is a man." Senju Junma was proud, and stretched out his hand to pat Uchiha Madara''s shoulder, "Maara, as you can see, our era is over, these descendants They have their own opportunities and strengths far beyond us. From now on, we will look at them honestly." Senjuzuzuma really thought so. After knowing the changes today. All ambitions seemed to be lost all at once. This is an era that belongs to future generations. Even if there is competition and crisis, it belongs to them as well. After seeing Uchiha Madara, what Senjujuma wanted most was to continue living the days before. There is no disagreement, no war. Two people can become companions again. "..." Uchiha Madara looked at him, and was silent for a moment, with a slightly sarcasm smile on the corner of his mouth, "Yes, our era is over, it looks like you won, Qian Between the hand posts." "Hahaha, whoever wins or not, we all won." Senjuzuma slapped Uchiha Madara''s shoulder hard. But I didn''t notice that the smile on the side of Dashemaru was even more interesting. The current Uchiha Madara, strictly speaking, is the summoning object of Osaimaru. So Oshemaru can feel Uchiha Madara''s mood. This former hero, the mood at this moment is not at all accepting reality as he said, but full of unwillingness, full of struggle, and endless ambition and desire. This is a man who is never willing to be lonely. Sure enough, it was the same as the husband said. Uchiha Madara is the driving force for the struggle between Senjuju, and the reverse is also true. Only when these two people are together, will they burst out with a firm will-the will that the husband appreciates and expects. Chapter 1024： : Uchiha Madaras calculations "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Although Uchiha Madara gives an arrogant impression, in fact, he clearly knows what forbearance is. Able to endure his own old age for a plan abruptly. It can also pretend to have accepted the fate and recognized the facts for a more ambitious future. Except for Oshemaru, everyone was deceived by him, including Senjujuma, who knows Uchiha Madara very well, because Senjumaru himself hopes to be able to go back to the old days with Uchiha Madara. . There are no disputes, no wars, and concerted efforts. Senju Junma even thought about resurrecting Tsunade Uchiha Madara, anyway, it seemed to be just a matter of skill for her. "No! Absolutely not!" Tsunade rebuffed. She seemed to have some resentment towards Uchiha Madara, who killed her grandfather, and indirectly caused a series of pains later. "Xiao Tsunade." A bitter melon face was revealed between Senjuzuzu. "No matter what you say!" Tsunade seemed to be determined. Uchiha Madara said nothing. He knew very well that at this time, once he opened his mouth, he was a little too late. It was this kind of arrogant posture that was even more confusing. Moreover, Madara Uchiha quietly looked around. Just like Qianshou Zhujian, he can vaguely feel that everyone here has terrifying power, it is like a party belonging to an immortal. and many more...... Uchiha Madara suddenly noticed that the eyes of these people around him had obvious respect and even obvious tension. It''s like seeing a great person. And their eyes are focused. It''s this young man! Uchiha Madara''s attention was finally placed on the silence, even at the moment when Tsunade and Senjuju were arguing, the man seemed to feel nothing, and sipped the red wine to himself. Can''t see through. Madara Uchiha couldn''t see enough. Also noticed the silence, not only Uchiha Madara, but Senjukan. "Tsunade." Senjukazuma suddenly said, "This one is the businessman who brings you that kind of power. He seems to call himself that way." Qianshoujian had seen silence, and even had brief conversations. It''s just that the conversation can''t be said to be beautiful. He and Senju Zhuma learned of the fate of the Senju family from their silent mouths. After hearing what his second grandfather said, Tsunade was taken aback. "Second grandfather... can you see him?" "Should I not see?" Qianshoujian''s expression became more serious. "Nor." Tsunade finally noticed the changes in the surrounding atmosphere, and was silent for a moment. He sat down directly in front of the silence, looking at the silence with a complex expression, "Sure enough, you want to do something." She just said that silence usually does not appear for no reason. "It''s not what I want to do." Silent shook his head and smiled. "It''s just that when I missed me as a traveling businessman, whether it was your two grandfathers or Uchiha Madara, they were all good guests." "Sure enough." Tsunade sighed, clutching his forehead, then looked at Uchiha Madara angrily. "It''s really lucky, but becoming a member is not necessarily a good thing." She has already decided. Whenever there is a chance, kill Uchiha Madara and take his badge in his hand. Only Uchiha Madara who becomes a badge is a good Uchiha Madara. "Become a member?" Uchiha Madara seemed to understand something, and stared at the silence closely. "Sure enough, you are the key to all these changes. Why do these people have such power? Why do I have such a power? Appeared in this form." "I just gave those people you look down on some opportunities." Silently played with the wine glass, didn''t even look at Uchiha Madara. "Where is the gap between the so-called big people and the ordinary small people? Power? Wisdom? Status? In my opinion, there is only one gap-destiny." The moment the voice fell. A series of messages poured directly into the minds of these three people. About the jar, about the chamber of commerce. It also includes the silent existence. They digested all this silently, with different expressions, either excited, or regretful, or suddenly realized. However, they accepted this reality sooner, because everything in front of them had already been vaccinated. "You can gain power in the Chamber of Commerce, but I seem to be much late." Uchiha Madara looked at his palm. "That''s right, it''s not that easy to catch up, Uchiha Madara." Senju Junama patted Uchiha Madara''s shoulder with a hand again, and continued to persuade, "I think we old guys are still Don''t think so much." "Huh, even if I said I dare to play, you wouldn''t believe it. UU Reading " Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, and then his eyes became fierce, "Hey, granddaughter of Senjujuan , I hope you can help me resurrect a person. The strength is not strong. For you, it should be easy." "Why should I help you?" Tsunade sneered with his arms around his chest. "I will absolutely obey all your orders within twenty years." Uchiha Madara did not hesitate to say what he could give. This decisiveness changed Tsunade''s face slightly. It was an expression of surprise. "Do you know what you are talking about?" Tsunade stared at Uchiha Madara firmly. "I have already said very clearly." Uchiha Madara''s expression remained as usual. "In twenty years, I will absolutely obey all your orders, whether it is murder or anything else. I still have myself now. The consciousness of the weak." "His--" Tsunade took a slight breath. This is Uchiha Madara, the extremely arrogant Uchiha Madara who is also known as Grandpa, the **** of Ninja! Isn''t Uchiha all extremely arrogant? Even knowing that the power is very weak now, but with such achievements in the past, he can casually say such things as surrender. Tsunade seems to have a new understanding of Uchiha Madara. "Ban, you want to resurrect your brother." Senju Junma seemed to have known who Uchiha Madara wanted to resurrect, and sighed, "Actually, you don''t need to be like this. That was my brother. We should have made up for the mistakes between time..." "Grandpa!" Tsunade suddenly interrupted Senjujuan''s words, "Since he said it himself, then, I should come down, and exchange twenty years of obedience for a primary resurrection coin, you dignified Uchiha Madara, I will never regret it." Chapter 1025： : Auditor competition activities "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Tsunade thought clearly. With her grandfather, Im afraid its hard to kill Uchiha Madara, unless you can do it without knowing it, but Uchiha Madara is not a fool either. Now Uchiha Madara delivers it by himself. As long as she is under her nose, there is a lot of space for maneuverability, which is better than letting him do things that no one knows outside, let alone let him go to the side of Oshemaru. not to mention. If Uchiha Madara really cares about his younger brother, then it is also a point that can control him. Therefore, Tsunade directly agreed, which seems to be the best result so far. "Then the agreement is established." Uchiha nodded, then said nothing, as if he was really just a follower of Tsunade. This change caused a lot of whispers inside Konoha. Especially the Uchiha clan. Although Uchiha Madara is known as a "traitor" among the Uchiha clan, he is the ancestor of their clan after all, or a famous ancestor, and now he is obedient to Tsunade, which makes them all feel complex. Matt. Many people''s faces are already ugly at this moment. Including Uchiha Sasuke. However, due to the presence of the rest of the members, and even silent presence, no one stood up at this time. "This is your badge." As soon as the silence raised his hand, three badges with pale golden light appeared in the hands of the three of them. "The functions have been told to you. The badges represent the identity of your members. The rest I dont need to say more about things." The smile on Silent''s face seemed a bit playful. In the presence, perhaps only he can see the most clearly. Dashemaru can also guess some. This wave seems to be Tsunade''s big profit. But in fact. Uchiha Madara knows very well that he is a weak person now, and a weak person without a trusted companion. He does not trust Oshemaru, let alone the rest of the people. If he is with the rest of the people with this strength, he will be caught. Completely constrained. At this moment, this body was completely controlled by Oshe Maru. So it seems. It turned out to be Senshou Zhuma''s side, the safest for him and the most suitable for his development. However, Senju Zhuma is not the **** of Ninja world in the past, and he also has no power now, so in the end, Uchiha Madara chose Tsunade. There is a blood relationship between Tsunade and Senjuju. She would not just ignore the will of the Senshoujuma and stay by her side, but the safest thing, and even able to resurrect her brother. In this wave, Tsunade is only on the second floor. And Uchiha Madara is at least on the fifth floor. It is worthy of being one of the behind the scenes of Naruto World. The smile on Silent''s face expanded even more. That''s it, calculate each other and struggle with each other. No matter how the members compete or compare, the money will eventually be sent to the chamber of commerce. And he. It will take root in the entire chamber of commerce and become stronger and stronger. "The first task I give you is..." "Come with me to chat and drink." Chizuma put his arm around Uchiha Madara''s shoulder, and said to Tsunade Moe. "I don''t know anyone, and finally I have a good friend, Tsunade, you Wouldn''t you have the heart to interrupt my gathering with old friends?" "Brother..." Qianshoujian had a black line on his face. What is meant by not knowing a person, as if he didn''t have his brother who was resurrected together. I always feel that since Uchiha Madara''s resurrection, his position has immediately retreated to the second line. Just the same as before! Tsunade also looked helpless. When someone else talked to her like this, he had already let go aside unceremoniously, but facing his grandfather who was like a child, he could only nod his head in the end. So Senjuzuma happily hugged Madara Uchiha and went to drink. Qianshoujian also went to the Bofeng Shuimen to understand the current form. Silent glanced at the rest of the people, smiled and waved his hands. "Don''t worry about me, I just stop by to join in the fun, do whatever you want." As a result, some noisy sounds were restored during the banquet. But compared to just now, obviously restrained a lot. Tsunade picked up a bottle of wine and slapped it in front of silence. "Oshemaru will suddenly take out the badge of Uchiha Madara...It should be you who said something." Tsunade squeezed out a smile, and even one part of his thin lips was still bitten by slightly pointed tiger teeth. With. "Not bad." Silent picked up the bottle and poured himself a glass. "I said something, just because of interest." "Huh" Tsunade exhaled a long breath, and then went on, "Forget it, for you, these are just trivial things, you just want to be happy." "Little things are really little things." Silently took a sip of the little wine, "It''s just that I''m quite boring now." "Huh?" Tsunade seemed a little surprised, UU read and then realized, "After all, there are no traveling merchants." She clearly remembered that Silence once said that it was his own choice to become a traveling merchant. And, he enjoys this job. But now, the reform of the Chamber of Commerce does not require traveling merchants, and there are even no different membership batches. Those newcomers who have just become members during the mission time are now with their batch of people. competition. "So, in order to make my long life not so boring, I decided to have some fun." The silence smiled slightly. "What?" Tsunade was really surprised this time. Is there any change? However, the silence only shook his head, as if he was not ready to talk anymore. Tsunade also understands. No matter how familiar she looks, she is a member, and it is impossible for silence to reveal any information to her in advance. Just don''t care about this matter anymore. The two chatted casually, and after a while, some of the other members also approached here, just like an ordinary banquet. In fact, silence does have a new idea. Still the previous reviewer. He intends to expand the official staff of the Chamber of Commerce. In other words, he intends to start recruiting some reviewers to stimulate the members to continue their efforts. However, the Chamber of Commerce is about to go further, and it is necessary to select some members to make some attempts. . Then, it is necessary to hold a competition for reviewers, I believe there must be a lot of interested members. Now what is silently distressed is what should this event be done, and which worlds should it be held in. Until the end of the banquet, after silence returned to his home, he had been thinking about this issue. Chapter 1026： : The selected new world "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! To be able to live in a world where members compete, first of all, it must be large. As for its own power system, it is not so important, anyway, silence can increase the difficulty by itself. and many more...... In this case, it doesn''t matter whether it is big or not. With his current power, it is not difficult to create an infinite space. Do you want to create such a world yourself? Silently pinched his chin, thinking. His gaze penetrated the endless void, and he looked at the base camp he had made. There were some empty spaces in it. Apart from the islands, there were basically no extra facilities. As the game headquarters, it is obviously unqualified. A tavern for posting tasks, an arena for members to fight, and a place for free trading... If you really want to perfect these, you need a lot of people. Silent eyes looked at the world one after another, and suddenly, the eyes lighted slightly. This world... looks good. -"Is it wrong to pursue an encounter in a dungeon?" This is the name of the fantasy work in which the "destiny" in this world is embodied in the original world of silence. The reason why silence values ??this world is that it is itself a world of game system. Adventurers get gifts from gods, and then gain powerful power by fighting in dungeons, as well as "magic crystals" that can be used as trading items. . A typical and night game world is achieved. Silence thought carefully for a while, then nodded. "Not bad." He grabbed the back of Feiju''s neck and put it on his shoulder, and his figure disappeared in an instant. In an instant, he has come to this world. It''s just that the moment when they came, whether it was the gods of the heavens or the gods of the lower realms, all their faces changed suddenly and they looked in one direction at the same time. The gods of this world are the manifestation of the rules of the world, and can also be said to be the spirits of the world, and they can all be regarded as part of the world. Entering without concealment in silence is equivalent to issuing a warning to all the gods. They can feel the world being invaded, and even more can feel the irresistible world that comes from silence. If we say that these gods are part of the world. Then, silence is the whole world. And it is a world far stronger than them. Personally, there is no comparability, just like a false **** facing the true Father God, and a little **** who has stolen the authority of the world facing the creator of the world... "Really...really." The **** named Loki swallowed. In the long years of hundreds of millions of years, there has never been a moment that made her tremble like now. The Loki of this world is a goddess with short hair and a flat figure, but with an impeccable appearance. "What happened?" One of Rocky''s most trusted family members, Livria Lios Alf, who is a royal family of elves, is keenly aware of the look of her main god. "Yes, something great has happened." Luo base station stood up, the expression on his face could not tell whether it was fear or excitement. "It''s so big that even the gods can''t bear it. How could such a thing happen? Tens of millions, no, something that hasn''t happened in hundreds of millions of years!" This series of words is like dropping a nuclear bomb. All of Loki''s servants buzzed. When they came back to their senses and really began to understand the meaning of this sentence, they also suddenly showed a shocked expression. "Cheat, deceive." "What does it mean that even the gods can''t bear it?" "Could it be that... the world is going to be destroyed?" No wonder they show such an expression. God, what is it? There are many kinds of answers in this world, from the terrifying existence of the heavens. They have sealed their divine power, but they are still immortal. Even if they die, they are just returning to the heavens, eager to entertain, and turn the whole world into them. The game field... All in all, it''s just one sentence. The deity is the master of teasing the world. However, such a group of gods who are just playing games can say that even the gods can''t bear such words! ? "I don''t know if it''s useful to say that." Even Riveria, who has always been calm and steady, couldn''t help swallowing at this time, "However, I still want to know what happened... Even if you can only greet everything powerlessly, it is better than dying in confusion." "Yes." The rest of the people also calmed down. "What the **** happened?" "It shouldn''t be the world that we can''t tell us." The Loki family is almost one of the most powerful family in the world. The vast majority of adventurers here are also standing on top of the adventurers, as warriors who have experienced many battles. After being shocked by the words of their gods at first, they all eased up one by one. The worst... it''s just death. "It''s not something that can''t be said." Loki''s gaze is always staring in a certain directionIn short...a person from outside the world, with a far-reaching personality. The supremacy of all the gods suddenly came to this world...Hey, and without concealing his existence, I have never seen such a majestic power, as if only a little leak, it is enough to completely destroy the entire world . " Loki''s expression was not too alarmed. Even at this moment, her own life, the existence of the entire world, had lost control, she still didn''t panic much. This is uniquely indifferent as a deity that has survived for hundreds of millions of years. Gods will have their own emotions, will have their own hobbies, and will do everything possible to entertain themselves, but they will not fear death alone. But her words made these outstanding adventurers look at each other. "It turns out...that''s it." Riveria muttered to herself, but the words she had prepared got stuck in her throat, and she didn''t say a word for a long time. "Is there anything wrong." A seemingly grumpy werewolf boy patted the table irritably. "Isn''t this the same as walking down the road and being suddenly killed by a meteorite falling from the sky? What can this do?" There is no historical story, no cause and effect. Last second, I was eating hot pot and singing. Suddenly, something like this happened. Meteorites from the sky. It is indeed a very apt metaphor. "It hasn''t reached the worst." Rocky was still watching that direction. "The''meteorite'' that fell suddenly cannot be sure whether there is malice, what purpose it has, and what kind of character it is... .... It''s really scary. When facing him, it''s like when a mortal faces our gods. No, maybe the gap is bigger than this." Chapter 1027： : No one knows better than me "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Loki''s words once again made her family members feel a suffocating feeling. Is it like a deity to the deities? Isn''t this the possibility of no resistance? Frustrated...unimaginable...as if at this moment, an unimaginable boulder was pressed in my heart, making it hard to breathe. "Huh? It''s coming in this direction." Loki''s body carried a faint divine brilliance. At the same time, more than one of her gods is watching here, and almost all the gods are looking in this direction at the same time. Silence did not hide his figure in the slightest. Even, he could feel the sight of many gods, all focused on him. However, what all the gods did not expect was that the silence rushed towards Loki''s direction almost without concealment. "Get ready, everyone." A sweet smile appeared on Loki''s face. "He is coming towards us, and you will see with your own eyes a lord greater than a god, that is like the truth. Such a power may be deprived of the mind and soul at the moment of seeing it, and then die of''happy'' under an unbearable person." All of a sudden, Loki''s family members were in a mess. "Don''t say such terrible words, OK?" "My uncle shouldn''t die so simply." "Ouuuu, sister Jian Ji." "Why come to us!" Some were panicked, some were frightened, and some were silent, as if one second from the defendant was the end of the world. Even these elites showed strange reactions at this time. However, no matter what they are doing. After all, that moment is approaching a little bit. Even Loki clenched his fists and stared at the door, without saying a word. Even the panicked hall gradually became quiet at this time, so quiet that everyone''s gasping sounds were completely. Stopped, some timid people couldn''t help closing their eyes, waiting desperately for the last second like a prisoner on the execution ground. "Squeak--" The sound of the door pushing open. The brilliance of the magical arts circulated nearby, which was the sight of the gods, but no one dared to come closer. Riveria opened her eyes wide, and squeezed her staff firmly. She has made up her mind. If she really can''t escape death, then she will also die in the truth. This is the last glory of a magician. however-- What was reflected in her azure blue eyes was not the truth. But a man. A man who seems to be very ordinary but can not be ignored, with a white cat lying on his shoulders who has been lazily lying on his shoulders. The two beings are close together, as if a unique temperament lingers around him. This... is the master who suddenly came to this world? Riveria suddenly wondered if she and others were deceived by her own master god. After all, her master **** seemed to be a **** who could do this kind of thing. There are also many people who have similar thoughts with her. But... this thought disappeared without a trace the moment they saw Loki. It is completely different from them. At this time, Loki, sweat was gushing out like a waterfall, his body was trembling obviously, the smile on his face could not even be maintained, and his eyes were obviously frightened. All the others saw were a man and a cat. But what she saw... was the truth of the universe, the endless power, and the vast galaxy. No language could describe the existence in front of her, and the will of hundreds of millions of years could not resist this tide-like. Reverence and fear. Puff through. Loki knelt directly on the ground and lowered his head, which was extremely noble as a god. If she doesn''t do this, she suspects that her will will be wiped out. Then new gods will be born-this kind of thing could not have happened. This kind of performance made the rest of the people look at each other. In the end, they knelt down one after another and lowered their heads. Even if they didn''t feel anything, they didn''t think that the gods would use their dignity. joke. From beginning to end. The silence that appeared in front of them didn''t say a word. And Loki''s performance also confirmed a silent conjecture. The gods of this world are indeed the manifestation of rules. That''s why he can still feel his power even when he is silent and doing nothing... this feeling is not even under their control. "It''s a bit troublesome," said silently to himself, and then in the next moment, he concealed his essence. The authority that tortured many gods gradually dissipated. But it is limited to rough contact. The power of this period of silence is the same as the income of the Chamber of Commerce. "It seems that you already know who I am silently walked over and sat on the main seat that originally belonged to Loki. "Didn''t you announce everything as soon as you came?" Rocky raised his head, his expression a bit bitter. Even if I dont have the oppressive force just now, but that feeling still remains in my own spirit, like a courtier has met the real king...No, maybe the child has seen the real father , More appropriate. As the saying goes, your dad is always your dad. Facing the other side, the father **** who has gathered all the rules in one body. These gods who only have certain rules and fragments are really just sons. "In that case, I will be simple and clear." Silent smiled, "I want to build a huge dungeon as a trial for my fearful people. I think that the gods of your world should have enough Experience, thats why I came here." The silent words were not just to Loki. It is also said to all the gods in this world. Some gods breathed a sigh of relief. Not to destroy the world. There are also some gods who realized the opportunity at this moment. They marveled at the power of silence and rejoiced in the purpose of silence, but at the same time, they also felt what they had always wanted to pursue-fun. Lords from outside the world, his people, and huge underground cities. Although it is only a short sentence, all the elements in it add up, and that is unprecedented freshness and predictable interest. "Then you really came to the right place." Rocky even put all the fears behind her at this moment. She was kind of flattering, and proudly said to Silence, "No one knows dungeons better than me! " Chapter 1028： : Then hold a banquet "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Obviously he is a god, but kneeling on the ground in such a pleased look does not give people any sense of disobedience. This is also the characteristic of the gods of this world. In the long years, everything seemed to become irrelevant, and even sealed his own divine power, happily enjoying the happiness that belongs to mortals. "In that case, let''s... hold a banquet." Silently raised his hand, "right here, I want to summon all the gods in this world, right now!" His words seemed to be conveyed to the ears of every **** with a certain peculiar power. With unquestionable, undefeated orders. After a moment of silence, the world was completely plunged into a certain kind of noise. "Okay, it''s terrible, Bell." A certain loli shivered while holding her thigh, tears and snot pouring out together. "Master Hestia..." Bell is still just an adventurer novice, but he also feels distressed by the fear of his own lord, and can''t help saying, "In this case, let''s not go, the big deal, the big deal, run away. " "Impossible." Hestia was crying, while preparing his dress, "It will definitely die, just bang like that, and then there will be no gods." "How come..." Bell clenched his fist and showed an expression of disbelief. Gods will not die, this is common sense in the mainland. Even if he died, he would just return to the heavens, and even if he didn''t, he would be reborn after a thousand or ten thousand years. But at this time, Hestia was obviously not referring to that kind of death, but the real...death! But what can he do. He is just a rookie adventurer, facing this kind of existence that even the gods can fear, he can''t do anything at all! In short, under the silent order, one after another gods began to approach the residence of the Loki family. There is a big courtyard here. Loki couldn''t help but suspect that the reason why this adult came to her was because of her yard. "Is the dungeon of your world actually a place that even the gods can''t find out?" Silent sat on the main seat that belonged to Loki, his deep gaze seemed to penetrate into the ground, and the layers went down. Underground maze. "It''s true." Luo base station nodded inadequately. "Before we descended to the world, the underground city already existed, and that place seemed to hate our gods very much. Once there are gods, things will happen. The change." It is also no secret that the underground city rejects the gods. "Interesting." The corners of the silent mouth raised, "That''s just the wreckage of the world. In fact, you should be aware of it. Why fighting a monster can be transformed into a gift from the gods? The nature of the power of the two is the same." "So that''s it." A surprised look flashed across Loki''s face. "Huh?" The silence was a little surprised, "You don''t know." "This..." Loki sneered, "I really didn''t pay much attention." "...It seems that you are really lazy." Silent shook his head, raised one leg and pressed it on the other, so he stroked the Feiju in his arms, leaning back against the luxurious throne, "Although your **** status is only part of the rules, it does involve the truth of the world, and you are barely qualified to do something for me." Rocky couldn''t help but shiver. Do something? What do you do? She looked at it as if she had begun to close her eyes and meditate, and said she did not dare to ask. One after another, gods arrived here one after another. Although they were all dressed in banquet dresses, there was no banquet atmosphere at all, and every **** who rushed could feel the deterrence from silence. Not as strong as Loki felt before. However, it is also sufficient to prove the identity and essence of silence. There is no doubt that this personality is exactly above the gods...Father God. The gods only dared to stand upright, lower their heads slightly, silent and respectful, which made Lokis family members who only dared to shrink in the corners to be amazed-when will they see you? Such an honest look of the gods. However, among the gods, there is no lack of people with courage. This repressed silence was finally broken by a certain god. The goddess with snow-white skin, unparalleled beauty, and seductive smile, swaying Miaoman''s figure, approached the silence little by little, then knelt down, and whispered in a soft, sweet and greasy voice: "My Father God." Shameless bitch! For a moment, I don''t know how many gods attacked this goddess viciously in their hearts. The **** of beauty Freya. She also has a full reputation among the gods, but this reputation is not good, because as long as it is everything she likes, she will grab it without any means, but the amazing charm is a decision even among the gods. So there is no moment of miss. Silently glanced at herA stunner who exudes charm from all over her body. Even if an ordinary man glances at her, he will be completely dominated by this charm. Even a **** cannot hold on for long. . But it''s a pity. "Your cleverness is used in the wrong place, Freya." said quietly and calmly. As the price of making his eyebrows slightly frowned, Freya''s entire figure popped and crawled to the ground. The charm of her body that always teases the nerves of others, disappears without a trace at this moment, like a beauty falling. Entering the stinking ditch, no matter how beautiful he is, he can''t hide the mess at the moment. And Freya is also aware of her own changes. She showed a look of horror. "Personally, I am indeed your Father God." Silently stretched out his fingers and gently touched Freya''s slippery cheeks, but it was like a snake''s kiss from a poisonous snake, causing Freya to tremble violently, even if she lowered her eyesight, she couldn''t hide the panic. the reason is simple. She was deprived. As the priesthood of the **** of beauty, the natural "charm" power has been mercilessly deprived, and now Freya does not even know if he can be counted as a **** of beauty, or... can it be counted as a **** of beauty? A god. Even so, Silence still maintained a calm expression. "You should feel fortunate that I am an easy-to-get "father" in most cases, but the premise is that you don''t try to stand in front of me with malice or other thoughts, and act against you. Punishment, Freya, I temporarily deprived you of your deity. Maybe you should learn how to deal with things after losing your deity." "Yes......" Freya responded in a low voice. At this moment, she didn''t even dare to show her aggrieved expression. Chapter 1029： : Let your family members try "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Freya has offended many gods because of her style. However, it is undeniable that she is indeed a very powerful goddess, and even awe-inspiring to a certain extent, because you don''t know when you will be influenced and controlled by her imperceptibly. But this is such a goddess. At this moment, even the position of God was deprived. Under the eyes of this existence, all the scheming looks extremely ridiculous, and Freya shouldn''t just speak, as if everything has been seen through. For a while, all the gods tightened their minds. Don''t dare to think about anything at all. "I''ve told you what I''m here for." The silence is still the look of laziness. There is no care about Freya who is still kneeling at his feet and dare not get up. Her eyes are also casual." I want to build a dungeon, and I need your advice and...your labor." Silence has decided to take these gods into the labor force of the Chamber of Commerce. To create a new headquarters that integrates various functions. Of course, it will not be so fast. And this time, creating dungeons to select inspectors is an opportunity. "That..." Loki raised his hand, "Honorable Father, if you just want to create a dungeon, it seems that you only need the three elements of monsters, places, and rewards." Some gods looked at Loki in surprise. Not because of what she said. Rather, she was surprised that she dared to be the first to speak. Loki''s reputation is not particularly good among the gods. What surprised many gods even more was that Silence expressed appreciation for Loki. "Yes." Silent touched Feiju in his arms. "The dungeon I want is not just fighting, but also the cultivation of other abilities, such as wisdom, character, spirituality-I want to use This time, I will select some priests from among my people." "Priest?" Many gods were taken aback, but they understood the meaning of the silent words. In this case, the dungeon really can''t just be a simple battle. I''m afraid it needs to be adjusted according to the requirements of this Lord God Father. But...it seems very interesting! The eyes of some gods have lit up. For these gods who are pursuing entertainment, the "dungeons" mentioned by the silence seem to be beginning to become interesting. They can set various tests for the challengers, whether in terms of ability or spirituality. ! "I think, I already understand that Lord Father invited us over and we need to do something." Hephaestus, the goddess of forging, walked up and said, "If you want to temper your will, I can provide one. The perfect place to test." Other gods also reacted. Yes, they all have their own gods, corresponding to almost everything that the world has. Exercise, beauty, love, war, death... If they were to design the barriers of the dungeon, the ones that could pass in the end would be the most perfect people, and only such people would be qualified to be the priests of Lord God Father. "It seems that you already understand." Silently raised his palm, smiling, "Go ahead, you can talk freely." With the precedents of Loki and Hephaestus, the gods finally let go of the fear in their hearts. Then began to speak freely. They used their knowledge and interests to put forward suggestions one after another, and even the gods took the initiative to group all these suggestions together. Listen in silence, remember, and sometimes sigh. It''s really right to come to this world. Even if the power of this world is not strong, these gods are true gods. Just for them, this time is also worth it. The entire banquet lasted for three days. finally. Silence finally finalized a rough answer. "Then, let''s start." Standing on the throne for the first time in three days of silence, with the words, vast power gushed out of his body, merged into the world in an instant, and then took control of the world. . All the gods knelt down in unison, with shocked expressions all over their faces. Although they respectfully called Silence the "God the Father" for the past three days, some gods even called it "Father" directly. But this is actually inaccurate. Silence is not the master of their world after all. Probably equivalent to an adult who has the same status as his father, or even a higher status than his father. but now. Every **** can clearly realize that their world has completely belonged to each other, and this is only a momentary thing, as simple as reaching out and picking an apple from a tree. then. Silence is their "natural" "father". The shock is far from over. Accompanied by silence, he has this world. His power begins to change everything in the world, just like the beginning of the creation of God, everything changes with his willFirst of all , The scope of the dungeon needs to be expanded. " The silent voice fell, and the dungeon grew crazily at this moment, even spreading across the world in an instant. "The space needs to be reinforced." "Let there be light." "The space here needs to be expanded." "..." Accompanied by silent words, the world was madly transformed, or even re-created. With the power of silence now, this can be done easily. He is equivalent to incorporating this world into his "universe". And these gods are fortunate to be able to truly experience this creation-like change, and everyone except them can''t feel anything at all. Finally, Silence carried out the first step of transforming the underground city of this world. Why is it just the first step? Because it needs to be tested. "Now, summon your family members." Silence sat back on his seat, and the corners of his mouth raised. "Let your family members try this brand new dungeon. People with outstanding performance will become my people. " When the last sentence was said, even among the gods, there was some uproar. Not to mention, the only Loki family members who can listen to this world change as waiters. In the past three days, they have gained a certain understanding of the "subjects" in the silence. That is the darling of the master. Possesses the possibility of even becoming a master, possesses more power than gods, possesses an infinite future, and an infinite world will be their stage! "Bell!" Lori clenched her fists tightly, her face full of excitement, "Be sure to let Bell pass!" There are many gods who have similar thoughts with her. Chapter 1030： : New dungeon adventure "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Most of the gods in this world treat their family members with affection. In front of their family members, who usually have their power sealed, they have no prestige as gods. Not only do they say "children" in their mouths, but the actual way of getting along is also noisy, just like family members. So facing the opportunity provided by silence, most of the gods became excited. on the other hand. Even without considering emotional issues. If one''s family members become the children of Lord God Father, then for them, there may be unexpected benefits. No **** will naively think that everything will have the possibility of going back to before. From the moment when the Father God came, they were no longer the supreme beings in the world. Above all the gods, they had a higher will. No matter how the future changes, they have nothing to do with their will. . "Go get ready." The silence just left this sentence, and he closed his eyes slightly without moving. The gods dare not say anything. Suppressing their emotions, they withdrew one after another. Loki also took his family members and left the hall that originally belonged to them, but came to the grass. "Can you all hear it?" Rocky suppressed his voice in a low voice, but every family member could hear the excitement in the voice, "This time it is super invincible, super exaggerated opportunity! It will not be for hundreds of millions of years. Your wives are so lucky that something like this has happened!" The family members are not incapable of understanding the reason for Loki''s excitement. In fact, they all felt like a dream. It''s as if people on Earth suddenly encountered aliens one day. Great changes that hadn''t happened in the past countless years have happened in their generation. Regardless of whether the result is good or bad, this in itself represents a kind of "fortune of the times." "As long as you pass this trial, can you become stronger?" Jian Ji Aisi said, her expression was a bit dazed, as if she could not fully understand the information received in the past three days. "Even if it becomes stronger than the gods, it''s possible." Rocky put his hands on his hips and smiled triumphantly. It''s as if she brought this opportunity. "Then I will pass." Jian Ji''s eyes sharpened, she pinched the palm of her sword hilt around her waist, and exerted a slight force. Then he turned around. She is going to train. "My uncle will also pass." The werewolf boy looked at Jian Ji''s back and turned and left likewise. Most adventurers have strong expectations for this trial. As for the danger. As adventurers, they originally danced on the tip of a knife. People who can''t bear the danger can''t become good adventurers. What I have to say. That is, Riveria''s gaze was slightly worried. She always felt that this trial would not be that simple. Three days'' time, fleeting. For the past three days, Silence kept his eyes closed and sat on his throne. No one dared to disturb him. Even the people of Rocky''s family deliberately left their base and went to other places for training. But what they don''t know is. For these three days of silence, you can always observe them. This world has many excellent members. After all, it is a world that is biased towards the setting of the game. It can be said that people who can continue to risk death in the dungeon and continue to pursue the strong are in the Chamber of Commerce. , Will also pursue strength. So next, before thoroughly perfecting the dungeon adventure, first use these people to test the effect. By the way, recruit some new members for him and earn a few more trading points. Finally, it''s time. All the adventurers who wanted to participate in this trial were concentrated at the entrance of the dungeon on weekdays. Now this place is completely different from before. The mysterious halo spreads all over the corner of the building. The moment you step into it, the space becomes infinitely extended. Just the square is extremely huge. , So huge that it seems to be able to accommodate the entire population of the city. The floor on the ground, as well as the various decorations, are also completely new. In layman''s terms, it is forced to turn several grades. The adventurers who watched were amazed. "Bell, this time the dungeon, although the opportunity is great, but I don''t know if there is any danger, be careful." Lori tearfully pulled Bell''s sleeves with tears in her eyes. Although it was very exciting at the beginning. But think about it carefully later. Bell is still just a rookie adventurer. Everything in this brand new dungeon is unknown. Will Bell encounter any danger? Once this worry begins, it cannot be stopped. It''s a pity that now it''s too late to say otherwise Bell enters, Bell is completely attracted by the new underground city. "Yeah, Hestia." Rocky clasped the back of his head and walked in with such a carefree gesture, "You are really willing to let your little boy go to the new underground city, UU reading last time. Had it not been for my Aisi, your kid would have died in the dungeon long ago, right?" Behind her, the heavily armed Riveria and others walked in. Attracted the attention of most adventurers. And Bell''s attention was even more attracted by Ace for the first time. Ever since he was rescued by Aisi last time, he had an inexplicable longing for this powerful and beautiful girl. "My Bell will be fine." Hestia hugged Bell''s arm and looked at Rocky''s powerful family members. As soon as his eyes rolled, he suddenly smiled and walked over, "Rocky Everyone is a goddess, we should have a good relationship." "Huh?" Rocky was taken aback. She and Hestia are actually not very close. I just came in just now and just saw it, just talk to me casually. However, Testia had already hugged her neck and pulled it to the other side grinning. "Don''t be so dismissive, Little Rocky, I have one thing I want to..." The voices of the two goddesses were getting farther and farther away, leaving only Bell to stay in place, somewhat at a loss. "Huh, now there are more and more newcomers." The werewolf Bert Rocca glanced at Bell, his expression was full of disdain, "No matter how great the benefits, you must have the strength to have a chance. It''s that simple An adventurer who doesnt understand the truth of this story wont be able to live long. Bell suddenly turned red and lowered his head in embarrassment. Especially I feel that the sight that Ai Si looks over is a bit tingling. "Bert, don''t be too careless." Riveria frowned slightly, "Master Rocky has already said very clearly, that one... who values ??potential rather than strength, no one knows. What''s the situation in the dungeon today?" Chapter 1031： : Level 1 of the Dungeon Text Chapter One Thousand and Thirty One: The First Level of the Underground City During the three days of discussion before the silence, he expressed his opinion more than once. to be honest. For him, there is not much difference in the current strength of the adventurers. Whether it is a seventh-level adventurer or a first-level adventurer who has just started, the strength is the same. In the dungeon, the test is by no means only strength. If this were not the case, Hestia would not have allowed Bell, who was just a rookie, to participate. "Humph." Burt snorted coldly, still not paying too much attention to it. He is such a character. Riveria said nothing more. But looking at the two gods, Loki and Hestia not far away, seemed thoughtful. really. After Loki returned, a message was announced. "Everyone, Bell will participate in this selection event with everyone." Rocky is still smiling. "Just treat it as our temporary team member. If you can take care of it, please take care of it." "Huh?" Burt was the first to object, "Is there any mistake, why did you pull in a drag oil bottle." When he was said to be dragging the oil bottle directly in front of his face, Bell was flushed and did not dare to raise his head. Especially dare not look at Ai Si. It seems that he is afraid that he is looking forward to the object, and he will give the expression of looking at the oil bottle. "Bell is not an oil bottle!" Hestia quit, glaring at Bert. "Even if you don''t look at strength, it''s not a dragging oil bottle that can be frightened by blood." Burt won''t give face to this **** who is not his own lord, but he still has no mercy. "I definitely don''t. Will agree." "It doesn''t matter whether you agree or not, because I have already agreed." Loki''s smile became a little dangerous, "Boy, do you have any opinion on the decision of the Lord God?" Burt''s face went dark with a single brush. But in the end it didn''t say anything. "If that''s the case, let''s act with us first." Finn''s consent as the captain was a final word, but due to Bert''s attitude, the rest of the people did not treat Bell with enthusiasm. It could be the default attitude to look at this boy. After all, Burt''s temper stinks a bit, but he is also their trusted companion. Bell didn''t feel that this was a good thing at all. In particular, I can imagine that it must have been the opportunity for him to accept asylum by his own main **** in a low voice. Thinking about this, an unspeakable emotion echoed in Bell''s chest. Not complaining, but self-blame. If he could be stronger, Lord Hestia wouldn''t have to humble himself for him, let alone face the accusations of others for him. In the end, Bell still didn''t say anything. In the case of insufficient strength, it seemed to say that everything was useless. All of this is seen in silence. To be honest, he is also a little entangled with Bell. This person does possess some wills that ordinary people do not possess. However, the color of the "protagonist halo" is also very heavy. If judged by the standards of the Chamber of Commerce, he is the only thing worthy of praise. It seems that there is only effort to this point. Therefore, whether he can become a member or not depends on his own opportunities. The silent figure, a series of colorful rays of light appeared in the sky above the hall, and the magnificent aura covered all the adventurers, causing them to rise in awe. Some courageous adventurers couldn''t help but knelt on the ground. This momentum clearly surpassed the gods. "let''s start." Silence is just a short sentence. The next moment, the huge entrance slowly opens, and the soft light prevents the adventurers from understanding everything inside. After a brief silence. The adventurers began to move forward. One adventurer after another disappeared in the soft light. Bell also followed the people of Rocky''s family, moving forward a little bit in the team. No one spoke at all. A solemn atmosphere covered everyone''s hearts. Bell only grasped his new weapon, and even felt the palm of his hand. Damp. Finally, he entered the white light. It was dark before my eyes. The white light disappeared and was replaced by a dark crypt, which looked not much different from the previous dungeon. However, Bell easily understood a fact. All the people around him disappeared. Originally entered the dungeon, as a companion, he should be together, but now, in this place, he is the only one, and there is no entrance to the previous entry even behind him, everything is quiet. "Is it teleported to a different place?" Bell breathed a sigh of relief. But shortly afterwards, the sound of soil loosening came, and under Bell''s suddenly alert gaze, one after another monsters emerged from the ground and the surrounding walls. Green skin, thin body. Columbus! Bell felt tight. It''s a monster. Columbuss strength is nothing in the dungeon. It can only be said to be one of the weakest monsters. Even a rookie adventurer like him can deal with a few in one go, but there are only four or five in front of him. Degree. Bell can''t think about it, UU reading www. Columbus in front of uukanshu.com has rushed up. The battle is on the verge of breaking out. ...... As all the adventurers entered the dungeon, the gate was closed again, and only one nervous deity remained in the dungeon. "Don''t worry about going there, Bell." Hestia was very worried. "I said, Hestia, you have said so many times." Loki couldn''t help but vomit, "If you are so worried, why let him come to participate? It is better to say that there is no need for adventurers. When, its better to be by your side." "What are you talking about." Hestia seemed to explode. "Bell will definitely become an excellent adventurer." "Then he must go through danger." Rocky glanced at her. "I don''t understand this worry about the children, but is the fascinating place for the children soon to be here, from time to time. He continued to grow in his adventures, and finally reaped the fruits." "That''s what I said..." Hestia''s little face collapsed suddenly, "but I''m still very worried." "You..." Loki shook his head. But just when she wanted to say something, white lights suddenly appeared on the field. Every white light was transmitted by an adventurer. And most of the adventurers were bloody, and even when they came out, they couldn''t help crying. "Goblins are terrible." "Almost thought it was dead." "No, don''t come over!" Not only physically, but their spirits seem to have been severely hit. Still looking for "Selling Jars from Hokage" free novels? Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels! Chapter 1032： : The real test Even after returning to a safe area, some people still did not get over. However, the corresponding gods all came to their family members. "what happened?" "Calm down." "You are safe now." With the comfort of the gods, these adventurers were relieved in their horror. Loki did not find his dependents, Hestia did not find his Bell, both of them breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at an adventurer who seemed to be completely calm down. "I remember, you are an adventurer of level four." Rocky was a little impressed with the adventurer of the other family, and asked, "What happened?" "Master Loki." This forty-year-old, experienced and powerful adventurer smiled wryly, "As soon as we entered, we were completely separated from our companions, and then... a lot of people appeared. Goblin." When talking about this, his eyes couldn''t help showing a look of fear. "Goblin, that''s a very low-level monster." Rocky still knew the most common monster in the dungeon. "No!" The middle-aged adventurer couldn''t help but increase his voice, and said in horror, "This kind of goblin is completely different from the ones I have seen before. They have swordsmen, shield platoons, and even a magic chant. Singer!" "That''s right!" An adventurer next to him immediately answered with a look of horror, "A single monster is at least the strength of a third-level monster!" "Level three? I''m facing level four!" The middle-aged adventurer immediately retorted. "I''m Level Two." "I, I seem to be facing the same strength as a normal goblin." In these adventurers talking about you and me, Rocky and others finally almost understood the situation. It seems that the first level is to deal with a team of well-trained and coordinated goblins alone. However, Loki frowned soon. Somewhat suspiciously he looked at the middle-aged adventurer in front of him. "Even if the strength of the goblin team you meet will be strengthened according to your strength, you shouldn''t be so frightened." Rocky asked, "One-to-many is a very common thing in dungeons. Dont say youve never encountered it before." Even if the goblins have such a strong strength, it is strange. But it''s just weird. Long before they went in, they knew that this was not an ordinary dungeon, and it was not surprising that such a strange phenomenon appeared. "Of course it''s not that simple." The middle-aged adventurer glanced at Loki, his gaze was even more panicked, "Once these goblins are killed, more powerful goblins will appear afterwards! " It''s just that the goblins that appeared at the beginning, although powerful, for them, it is not a situation that cannot be hostile. However, once this monster is killed. More powerful monsters will appear again. This is what caused them to collapse. Kill a goblin with a shield, the next goblin with a shield will become stronger, kill a goblin mage, and the next goblin mage will also become stronger. Therefore, they stopped killing. However, if you don''t kill it, there will be no way to clear the level, you can only wait for the energy to run out a little bit. This kind of despair is the real torment. "It''s not just a test of strength..." Loki seemed to understand. "Wait, wait a minute!" Hestia couldn''t help but yelled, "But, this is too weird, isn''t it possible that there is no War God monster?" When this sentence came out, all the adventurers turned pale. "Hestia." Rocky sighed, "I''m afraid, this is the real test." "Huh?" Hestia looked dumbfounded. "Loki is right." Hephaestus, the **** of blacksmithing, came over, seemingly touched, "The never-ending stronger enemy, this is the real test and the real torture, if not A heart that dares to face all challenges cannot pass this level." Every time you kill the monster in front of you, there will be more powerful monsters. again and again. Can clearly feel their limits. What can be more clearly felt is the fact that sooner or later you will reach the limit. "Then, that Bell..." Hestia''s face also turned pale. "Calm down." Hephaestus shook his head and pointed to the adventurers in front of him. "Many of them were torn to pieces by goblins, but they did not die, but were left intact. It was sent out, which shows that in this trial, perhaps you will not really lose your life." "Yes." Loki grinned and smiled. "Our Lord God Father is really kind. Doesn''t that mean that even if we fail, we don''t need to pay any price?" Hephaestus glanced at Loki. Doesn''t it cost anything? This is not necessarily true. After experiencing a death, the minds of some adventurers here have completely collapsed, not to mention that those who did not pass are destined to never become the children of Lord God the Father, and they are also destined to be only one forever. A mortal. They will lose their past status, and they will always bear the identity of the loser, looking up to the successful adventurer. This is already no small price. However, the two in front of him, one was full of confidence in his family, and the other had unquenchable worries about Bell, and they didn''t think about it. And at the moment. In the dungeon, Bell is still fighting hard. The armor he borrowed from his body has become tattered, and I dont even know how many times he was injured. However, after he furiously killed the goblin mage, a significantly more powerful goblin The mage appeared. "Damn it!" Bell couldn''t help but clenched his fist. "As long as you kill one, there will be a stronger one. It''s endless, but... the strength of your companions, UU Read www.uukanshu .com can''t keep up!" With his fist, he slammed the goblin shield flying up, and rushed towards the goblin mage again. This is the skill that came up after the battle. Kill only one type of Goblin unit. Let the strength of the remaining Goblin units be unable to keep up. In this case, there is no way to make a favorable cooperation. As for when this kind of battle will come to an end, Bell didn''t know, nor did he think about it, because there is no way back, isn''t it? Either fight or die! From the beginning, the only two roads left before him! Moreover, Bell has deeply realized and accepted this. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 1033： : The second level of assessment begins After unable to remember how many battles, the spirit and exhaustion have reached the limit, Bell used the price of one arm to finally kill the last goblin mage again. However, it has reached its limit. With the appearance of a new goblin mage in front of him, Bell could only use his own dagger to send it out with difficulty. But he understands. He no longer has the ability to fight. "I''m sorry, Lord Hestia." Bell''s heart was filled with some unwillingness and reluctance. Even when he decided to become an adventurer and stepped into the dungeon, he had already made such preparations, but when this moment really came, Bell realized that his heart was full of strong desire. He has not yet met his own encounter. But it can only die like this. With a hot fireball hitting his face, Bell lost his consciousness. "Hey, kid." There seemed to be an unpleasant voice in the ear. Bell shook his hand in a daze. Then there was a sudden pain in the waist, and the whole person flew up. "What are you doing, Burt." "It''s just to wake this kid up." "Hey, this is too much." "It''s so noisy!" At this moment, Bell finally opened his eyes, and what he saw was a delicate face with calm pale green pupils and iconic pointed ears. "Here, Lord Riveria?" Bell recognized the elf. It was Riveria, the great wizard wizard among Loki''s clan. She has a prestigious name among all the adventurers. and many more-- Bell reacted sharply. Isn''t he dead too? Bell looked around with a dazed expression. There was a soft light and green grass. To be precise, it was an endless grassland like a grassland. There is no sun in the sky, no white clouds, just the same endless white light. "here is......" "This is the next level." Fenn, the head of the Rocky family, came over, "Think about it, you should have the answer in your mind." "Answer..." Bell thought about it for a while, and sure enough, a cognition appeared in his mind. He has passed the first pass just now. The test of that level is strength, luck, and the will to challenge. How many goblins are defeated is not the point, nor is the point whether they are defeated. The point is whether they have always had the courage to fight mentally. So, he passed. After Bell realized this, he couldn''t help but smile with surprise on his face. "Cut." Burt cut his whole life. "Bert, this little brother is very powerful." Finn did not hesitate to praise Bell. "Without knowing it, not everyone can pass the level just now, and not everyone has the courage. Facing a never-ending and increasingly powerful enemy." "I know, I know, it''s just the most basic first level." Burt''s face was a little dark, and he glared at Bell. He didn''t mean anything else. Just look down on Bell. The person who looked down on passed that level like him, and his joy of clearing the level was diminished at once. However, Bell was already used to this senior werewolf who looked down upon himself. After he recovered, he searched for Jian Ji''s figure for the first time, and what made him happy was the slender figure with blond hair. , Just stand not far away. It''s just that his back is facing him. "Okay, when will the next level begin?" Burt said impatiently. "I don''t know." Riveria looked at the grassland, "I didn''t feel any danger, it seemed to be just a simple space." "After the test just now, everyone should also be clear. This time, the dungeon is different." Finn, as the commander, expressed his thoughts. "At least it is not simply a test of combat ability. Something might have something to do with spirit...Wait, Aisi, you..." Finn''s words stopped suddenly. His eyes were on Ai Si''s body. And Ai Si did not respond. But everyone was taken aback. Because this powerful sword girl, at this moment, was crying. Although it was a little natural in the past, there was a certain kind of sadness in his very strong eyes. "What''s the matter with you." A trace of distress flashed in Riveria''s eyes, and she couldn''t help but walk over. But after taking a few steps, I swiped it. Everything around has disappeared. No, to be precise, it was Ai Si who disappeared, and the rest of the people behind her disappeared. "What''s the matter?" Riveria was startled, and even became alert for the first time. However, there is no danger. It is still an endless grassland. It''s just that Aisi is included, and all the others have disappeared. at the same time. Some kind of peculiar emotion seems to have poured into her heart. Her gaze looked into the distance, and she saw something at the end of her sight, and these things shocked her spirit. That is... the truth of magic. Can''t be wrong! Riveria''s heart is excited, although it is difficult to express her emotions, and it is also difficult to explain why abstract things such as the truth of magic appear in front of her in a real and tangible posture, but all of this, It still appeared. What is this test? With great perseverance, Riveria overcame the sight of her looking past and began to think. However, there was no result. There are no other people here, Aisi, Finn, and Bell, but there are only her, and the "truth" that seems to represent the inner longing for in the distance. Everyone fell into the same situation as Riveria. What Ess saw was her parents, waiting for her from afar. What Bell saw was the back of his longing. There is Aisi, UU reading www. uukanshu.com has Hestia, and there is even a girl after another who he is not sure about, but is exuding attractiveness. What Bell longed for was an encounter. The second level of assessment has officially begun. Some people remain vigilant and still stay where they are alone. Some people have been unable to hold back their visions, and have begun to move toward the distant existence, or even run. In this endless grassland, there is only oneself and one''s own desire. Time, at this moment, seems to be lengthened. quickly. The gods who were waiting outside ushered in the second batch of eliminations. This time, the eliminated people did not have the fear they had before. They appeared in the square one by one, with their eyes absent. Some were crying, some were crying, and others were stupefied for a few moments. , Showing a happy smile. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 1034： : Persevere in loneliness The first thousand and thirty-fourth chapter: Persevere in loneliness Although there is no unified change before, it is still life. This time, the gods are already prepared. Hestia first looked around nervously and found that there was no Bell of his own, then he was relieved, and followed Loki and continued to find a familiar adventurer to ask. This is a female adventurer. She looks petite and lovely, but now her eyes are blank, tears are surging, and it looks like she has lost something extremely important. "Okay, okay, it''s all over." Loki stretched out his hand and patted the adventurer on the shoulder. "What happened?" "Nothing happened." The adventurer shook his head and bit his lower lip. "It''s just that I seem to have given up on recovering my dead lover..." With her narration, Hestia and Rocky and the other girls only then knew what was in the level this time. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The endless grassland, and the most important existence that will never catch up. There, the adventurers will not feel hungry, there will not be the slightest fatigue on the body, and even the time seems to be extremely long. The vast majority of adventurers are sitting on one thing at the beginning. Catch up with the dream in front of them. Perhaps it is a dead relative, perhaps the most important person, and even a powerful force. The abstract concept of endless treasure can arouse the desire of adventurers to chase after it. However, they soon realized. I can''t catch up at all. No matter how they run with all their strength, what they desire is always the limit that can be seen in the line of sight. Even the use of magic leap has the same result. It seems that every time they approach a share, the desire at the limit of their sight will also be far away from them. then. Some adventurers began to divert their attention. They looked around, but found that they were all the same scenery, as if a person was trapped in an infinite space. A sense of loneliness, loneliness, will gradually swallow all adventurers. And when they were in this loneliness and emptiness, they completely abandoned their goals. Checkpoint, failed. "Does this test examine the ability to withstand loneliness?" Hestia widened her already big eyes. "It''s not just that." Rocky shook his head and pointed to a certain adventurer. "The adventurer just said that he had been in contact with his sword skills for a long, long time there alone, and even broke through himself, which is the least outside. It also takes several years to achieve this, which shows that in this level, time has also become part of the test." "Is there only infinite space, longing that can never be obtained, and infinitely long time?" Hephaestus, wearing a blindfold, wrapped his hands around his chest and shook his head. "It''s really a severe test." Either catch up or give up in endless fear and loneliness. In other words, in order to pass this level, what is needed is extremely strong, determination and perseverance to catch up with the desires. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "Now, my lovely children will have no way to pass." Loki covered his forehead, watching with some worry that he was still in the square where the eliminations appeared one after another. As a god, although he usually looks a little uncomfortable. But in fact, Loki still cares about and understands his family. As she expected. Afterwards, a figure she was familiar with really appeared. "Sure enough, it''s you." Rocky looked helpless, "Grace." "I disappointed you." Grace is a very old dwarf with a thick beard like a mop. It''s different from most of the other knockouts. His expression is calm. "You''re afraid you didn''t give up on your own." Loki couldn''t help but complain. "Hahaha, you deserve to be Lord Rocky." Grace grinned a few times, then shook his head, "However, even if I don''t give up, I can''t pass this level because of my wish. It is to be able to watch the growth of the younger generations from a distance." As the elder of the Loki family, Grace does not have the temperament of ordinary dwarves. On the contrary, his temper is quite mild. Not only does he have the elder''s demeanor, but he cares about and cares most about the younger generations of the same family. Other than that, he doesn''t have any special pursuits. So at this level, Grace couldn''t pass it. "It''s okay." Rocky slapped Grace on the shoulder and said with a grin, "Even if you can''t be a child of Lord Father, you still belong to my family." "Hahaha, maybe this is the reason why I can''t pass this barrier." Grace didn''t look depressed at all. As he said, he gave up on his own. In other words, when he himself thinks that he can''t catch up with his wish anymore, he has already been eliminated from the game. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????-???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????-??????????????????????????? "Speaking of, Hestia." Loki looked at Hestia again with a strange expression, "This time, why don''t you worry about your little rookie." "Hmph." Hestia looked proud, "If it''s other tests, Bell may not be able to pass, but this test is easy for Bell." Bell who has skills and longing for a way, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com is already strong to a certain extent in the desire to pursue one''s wishes. It can be said that unless he dies, it is impossible for him to give up chasing the existence he longs for. "Really?" Loki saw Hestia''s triumphant look, pursed his lips and smiled. what." Hestia''s expression suddenly stiffened on his face. correct. The person Bell is looking forward to is not her, she is so proud of what she is here. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The goddess Loli suddenly became teary. However, what she obviously didn''t know was. Bell''s vision is not just a person. In front of Bell, there is Ace, Hestia, Aegina Zul, the half-fairy, and even the waitresses that I know, Hill and Lu. "You deserve to be the hero of the harem." Silent was a little emotional with Bell''s desire. "All beauty, if you can become a member with this kind of dream...it''s not very good." The dungeon is not a place to pursue encounters, and the Chamber of Commerce is even more not. However, this does not affect Bell''s continuous advancement with such a dream. The second level. Bell, passed almost without suspense. "Take this test out." Silence wrote in his notebook, "If you can''t even pass this test, don''t talk about the auditor, you don''t even have the qualifications to become a member..." Just while thinking in silence. The adventurers who cleared the level came to the next place. Still looking for "Selling Jars from Hokage" free novels? Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels! Chapter 1035： ：It is the rescue of 2 out of 1 The first thousand and thirty-fifth chapter of the text: It is the salvation of alternative Here, it is completely different from the previous level, and completely different from the first level. If you insist, it is an extremely huge cave. Looking around, there is almost a city''s laughter, with rocks of different heights in the middle, and "platforms" embedded in the walls at the edges. The adventurers are standing on top of the platform. Follow the respective teams. Bell is still with the rest of the Rocky family. Up to now, there are very few adventurers who can successfully pass the level. Those who have reached this level are either powerful or outstanding, and there are only less than a hundred people left. "Is this the new level?" Bell looked around, still looking for Aisi''s back for the first time. This slender sword girl is still standing in the forefront, with her back facing her. "What is this test?" Bert stepped forward and stood side by side with Ace. Compared to the initial time, this grumpy werewolf boy seemed to have changed a lot. "Bert." Finn keenly noticed the changes in his companions, and asked hesitantly, "How do you feel?" In fact, Loki outside originally thought that Burt would not be able to pass the second level. Although the werewolf boy did not lack the determination and perseverance to pursue his desires, he lacked enough patience. The desire that he could never catch up was an unacceptable thing for him and made him extremely irritable. But it seems. Burt seems to have undergone some changes. He shook his head and said calmly, "Nothing." The more calm it is, the more different it appears. However, Finn did not ask any more. Obviously it is not the time to learn more, and they have already realized that Grace is not here. It was Riveria who set her gaze on Bell''s body. "You are excellent if you can pass the second level." The wizard mage will not be stingy with his praise, nor will he hide the surprise in his heart. Compared with the first level, that level just now is the real test. Even she has a feeling of struggle. "Thanks, thank you." Bell turned red, and he was not used to being praised. Riveria seemed to want to say something. But at this time, a bright light suddenly appeared in the center of the cave. The figure that emerged from the light was silence. all of a sudden. All the adventurers couldn''t help lowering their heads and kneeling on the ground to show their respect for the world''s most powerful and noble supreme being. They didn''t expect that Lord God Father would appear in person. "Can there be so many people left?" Silent glanced around and nodded slightly, "It surprised me a bit." The accident is not a lie. The second level is actually similar to the assessment of the ship of fate in the Pirate World. The test is whether there is the perseverance to pursue your dreams amidst endless despair and endless loneliness. in other words. Every adventurer here has the qualifications to become a member. At least it is up to the standard in terms of will. Can only be said, is it worthy of a world with adventure as the theme? But the next assessment has something to do with the reviewer. Facing the silent words, every adventurer dare not say anything. They felt tremendous pressure. It seems that any action, any language, is a kind of disrespect. "The third level, the content is very simple." Silent maintained a suspended posture. As soon as he raised his hand, a wall rose from the middle of the cave, dividing the cave into two parts. All adventurers watched the changes here. I don''t know what will happen next. Then, at the end of these two parts, at the farthest point from the adventurers, two light screens appeared. In the light screen, who has all kinds of pictures circulating. There are tall buildings that adventurers have never seen before, there are also unusually beautiful scenery, and there are wrecks full of desolation. keep changing. "In the endless world, I will choose two human beings who are about to die in the destiny." A silent voice slowly appeared in the ears of everyone, "You choose one of the two, and then from your own In the chosen path, defeat the monsters all the way and reach the end. In return for victory, I will bestow a change in the destiny of the human beings chosen by you." To put it bluntly, two people who are about to die at random, let these adventurers choose one. Then pass through the barriers. As long as you break through, you can change that person''s fate. This hurdle, if prepared for members, would not be so simple. Silent and even thought about whether or not to let these members go to the corresponding world, which can be regarded as an "internship" as an auditor. But now. Just as a "simulation" content. Let''s see if these adventurers who are already qualified to become members have the determination to make their own efforts to change the fate of others, and what choice they will make among the two objects. Although they are all labeled as "salvation" options. UU Reading But in fact. Saving one can also be regarded as "killing" the other from a certain perspective. This point has already been recognized in the minds of some mature adventurers. "Come on randomly." A throne appeared behind the silence, and a halo flashed quickly on many adventurers. Finally, it was frozen on a young girl. Jian Ji, Ai Si. Bell was taken aback. Is the first one? Aisi didn''t have any reaction herself, she just stepped forward, and within the two front light screens, there was a change quickly. The picture on the left is the first to freeze. It was a young girl with blond hair and a bright smile. Accompanied by the melodious sound of the piano, the girl''s life is conveyed to the heart of every adventurer in the form of fast forward and cognitive explanation. Kaoru Gongyuan. A girl who was seriously ill concealed her condition with a lie, approached the boy she had always dreamed of, and helped her favorite object overcome insurmountable difficulties, but in the end she still fell under the illness. She already knew that she would not have a happy ending. But he left all the goodness to his beloved. There is no doubt that this is a girl who can impress her heart with her beautiful qualities. The expressions of the adventurers are different. Some adventurers still have a cold face after seeing everything, while some adventurers have already clenched their fists, feeling pity for this poor and lovely girl. As for Bell, he can''t wait to save this optimistic but unfortunate girl immediately. Still looking for "Selling Jars from Hokage" free novels? Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels! Chapter 1036： : Ordinary people or kings The first thousand and thirty-sixth chapter: ordinary people or kings Sword Rune The first candidate has been determined, and the entire process took about four to five minutes. At the same time, the path corresponding to Kaoru Miyazono has also changed. The earth began to arch, and blocks of thick rocks flew up out of thin air, and then gathered together to form a stone monster with a head, a torso, and limbs. Each stone monster seemed to exude a powerful aura. At the end point, a significantly larger stone monster stood there quietly. Even in the next moment. With a pop. The hot magma began to flow continuously along the cracks of the stone monster, exuding astonishing temperature. Lava giant! The faces of many adventurers have changed. Although it was not a monster that had appeared in the dungeon, most of the people present were experienced adventurers in Fengdu. Naturally, it was easy to see the powerful power of this stone monster. Among other things, the hot temperature alone is enough to make some weak adventurers unable to even get close. All in all, if you want to save Kaoru Miyazono, you must defeat the monsters on the road. This is naturally not that simple. Even if one is not careful, it is possible to die directly in the hands of a monster. Today''s adventurers don''t know that after death, they can return to the original time. And Aisi, after looking at the monster, still didn''t say a word, just focused her gaze on Kaoru Gongyuan in the picture. Subsequently. The picture on the other side also appeared. It was a man with red hair, a cultivated figure, and a temperament that belonged exclusively to a king. Because he is the king. Chi Wangzun. Possessing the identity of the king, the power of the king, looks cold and low, but exudes extreme charm. In the end, he sacrifices himself for others, leaving behind a group of sad companions. As soon as this person appeared, many adventurers were bright. Although it was just a fast-forward way to show them the character of this person, and a brief sound, it showed his characteristics to the fullest. In this adventurer''s stage, compared to the incomparably ordinary girl just now, this heroic king is obviously more recognized by them. "Such a character shouldn''t simply die like this." Burt said his own opinion directly. He looked at the red king in the picture with piercing eyes, as if he had seen some kind of longing. For him, it is indeed easy to look forward to such a role. at the same time. On the other side of the path, a monster of his own began to appear. At that time, huge and enchanting flowers swayed constantly, with spiked branches entwined with each other, and at the end, there was a flower bud on the head. , A huge monster that looks like a woman. It''s a monster of a different style. So, the next step is to choose. However, Aisi''s expression revealed obvious hesitation. She looked at Miyayuan Kaoru''s big smiling face, and looked at Crimson Zun''s cold expression. Choosing one means that the death of the other is announced. "Is there anything to hesitate about this?" Bert couldn''t help but shouted, "If a king like Crimson Venerable is saved, there should be more people who can avoid misfortune, an excellent strong and What is there to hesitate about the life of a weak girl." Not only does he think so, but many adventurers also think so. But the rest of the adventurers did not speak. Most of them were secretly observing the silent expression. But it seems that silence has not forbidden the interference of the rest of the people, as if this was the reason why they were gathered to complete this task one by one. This is a matter of course. When the auditor makes a choice, he will inevitably face a variety of factors, not only his own choice, but also the eyes and opinions of other people, the concept of partners, and so on. Bell was the second one who couldn''t help but said, "I think that girl is also very pitiful, very..." "Huh?" Burt turned his head and glared at Bell fiercely. "Poor? Oh, of course a weak person like you sympathizes with the weak, but ah, the weak are not worthy of sympathy, because their life and death can''t do much. Influence, kid, I ask you, if a fierce war breaks out after that king dies, would you still choose to save that girl?" "I..." Bell bit his lip, completely unable to respond. Although Kaoru Miyazono was pitiful, there was also a group of companions who depended on him beside the Red King. Even more people have focused their attention on Chi Wangzun''s body. Do you really want to save Kaoru Miyazono, and let Crimson Venerable die like this... Crimson King Venerable was willing to die in order to save others. Bell, who is gentle in heart and fraternity, couldn''t make this decision. Sweat was already on his forehead. If possible... he wants to save both. "Hmph, naive kid." Seeing Bell didn''t speak, Burt gave a cold snort and didn''t pay attention to him anymore. That is to say, I was a little irritated in the last level Otherwise, if I changed to the previous Bert, I would not have the patience to explain, and I would just get started. And Aisi is still hesitating. There was also a trace of pain in her expression. Although she is named Sword Princess, what Aisi possesses is not a clear heart, but a continuous effort. Besides that, there are some who dont understand anything, and some are naturally dull. At this moment, this choice seems to be It was beyond the level of her understanding. At this time, Aisi was just like Bell thought. Why, we must choose one of the two. "Ess." Riveria sighed in her heart. She still knows Ess very well. "If you can''t make a choice, then leave everything to fate, but put aside the two people who need to be saved. Aside, you should know that the path is the most suitable." Regardless of the choice of personnel, that is the choice of combat difficulty. Ai Si was named the sword girl, and her battles were naturally related to swords. It is the force that can drive the wind. Even if you don''t know the specific strength of the monsters on both sides, you can imagine that the stone man composed of stones as a whole will test Ais''s strength more than the plant monsters. After all, Ai Si is a sensitive assassin who suppresses the mage and is suppressed by the flesh tank. Therefore, from this point of view, the best choice should be Chi Wangzun. So, how would Ace choose? Looking at the little girl silently, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, he also had some expectations for the choice of these high-quality adventurers, otherwise he would not appear here in person. Still looking for \"Start selling jars from Hokage\" free novels? Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels! Chapter 1037： : The choice made by Jian Ji The first thousand and thirty-seventh chapter: the choice made by Jian Ji In the end, Ai Si made a choice. Although hesitated, she still knew the disadvantages of hesitation, so she chose to be a natural choice - to follow the instinct of a certain moment in her heart. The slender body leaped high, and then on the divergence of the two roads on the left and right, his body shape turned, and quietly fell to the ground like a fallen leaf. Her choice is Kaoru Miyazono. That ordinary girl. Many adventurers were taken aback, because in the eyes of most adventurers, they should choose the second one. Only Bell, his eyes brightened. The longing that has been suppressed seems to be unable to suppress at this moment. "Why?" Burt asked the voices of many adventurers. "I just think..." Ai Si held the sword in one hand and looked at the stone monster in front of her with a calm expression, "Red King Venerable, after all, is the death of her own choice." This is the choice of Ai Si at that moment. The Red King is powerful and possesses the mind of a king. Perhaps the value of his life does seem to far exceed that of Kaoru Gongyuan. However, there was a question in Ai Si''s mind. That is, does Chi Wangzun really need her rescue? Do you really need her to change your destiny? As a king, it is impossible for him not to know the responsibilities that may be on his shoulders, and it is impossible not to know what kind of sadness the subordinates he values ??will face after his death. Even dangerous. However, he still did this. Does this mean that he already knew everything that might happen after his death. Someone will inherit his last wish and his strength, and his companions will eventually come out of grief. His death has fulfilled himself, and it is also his own choice. Silently nodded slightly. "Very good." He said directly. All the adventurers were taken aback. It turned out to be... from the approval of Lord God the Father? Could it be that...... Some people are already thinking crazy in their minds. You know, Lord God Father has never said how to pass this task. Does passing the battle count as a pass? Or do you choose the right person as a pass? But then, silence gave the answer. "What kind of choice you will make is not important. What I value is the reason you made this choice." The silent and gentle voice reached the ears of every adventurer, "Because of pity, because of longing, Because of respect, because of fraternity, or just a random choice, your will and value will be displayed in this process. Only those who satisfy me can become my people-of course, victory. Monsters are the basic condition." This is already a very detailed explanation, and adventurers all have an expression of enlightenment. The important thing is not what you choose. It''s the process of making this choice. This also means that there is no standard answer at all, they can only express themselves, and then leave everything to the great Father God to decide. This is also in line with the characteristics of gods recruiting family members. Most of the gods in recruiting dependents only rely on one thing-their own preferences. Now it seems that Ai Si has obviously met the liking of Lord God. Then there is only a little left waiting for her. --fighting. The eyes of the adventurers showed envious expressions. Aisi''s combat ability was countable among all adventurers, otherwise there would be no "Sword Fairy" name. Isn''t this right? That is to say, when most adventurers thought this way, the stone monster began to move. It wasn''t the final big boss that moved. The huge stone monster exuding hot air was just some little monsters that looked "ordinary" by contrast, stepping away from the thighs made of rocks and approaching Aisi. First walk, then run. Every step on the ground will bring a dull loud noise, and even every adventurer can feel the slight vibration of the earth. In addition, there is no roar, no extra sound, and it is more depressed. Ai Si deserves to be an adventurer who has experienced many battles, and naturally reacted quickly. Her figure leaped high and quietly, just like a dexterous and beautiful elf, even the simple movements made people feel pleasing to the eye. However, the breeze wafting from the rapier gave her a sharp aura in an instant. --cut! I didn''t see how Aisi waved, but the light of the sword flickered in an instant. Her figure had already shuttled between more than a dozen stone monsters in an instant, swinging thousands of slashes. The evidence is the sword marks that suddenly bloomed on the stone monster. "hiss--" Some adventurers who are not so strong can''t help but take a breath. Insiders watch the doorways, while laymen watch the excitement. Those who can get here are naturally insiders. What Ai Si showed was not only a keen movement speed, but also a terrifying attack speed. With this hand, she was enough to let her come and go freely and wantonly in the army. However, Aisi herself, who surprised everyone, was not so relaxed. Her body turned abruptly, avoiding the heavy blow from the stone monster, and the roaring wind messed up her long hair even if it did not hit, it impacted her body and kept backing away. . "It''s okay?" "How could it be possible, obviously received that kind of slash!" "Why these heavy stone monsters can swing their fists so fast!" There was another exclamation sound from all around, but this time it was not for Aisi, but for these stone monsters. Although at that moment, I was slashed frantically by Ai Si, and it seemed that he was covered in cuts and bruises. But in fact, what was hurt was just a simple body surface. Even if the whole body was dissatisfied with the sword marks, it did not affect the actions of these stone monsters in the slightest. Even Aisi''s expression changed. "It''s hard." She couldn''t help but whispered. While avoiding the attacks of the monsters, while constantly wielding the rapier, the slash cut the air drippingly, and even left deep marks on the ground and on the walls, which can hit these monsters, but Still so. There is no power to destroy the monster''s mobility. All the adventurers also saw it. Although Jian Ji''s speed is higher than the monsters, but... she can''t break the defense! She can still dodge by virtue of her agility, but how many times can she dodge? There is not a stone monster around, but a dozen. The most terrifying boss hasnt even moved. Even judging from the impact of the stone monsters fist, if it is hit once, it will leave behind enough to destroy the action. Injury. Even if it''s just scratches, if the little ones accumulate... will die! Ai Si is completely at a disadvantage, and her physical strength can''t support such a fight that can only be avoided! Still looking for \"Start selling jars from Hokage\" free novels? Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels! Chapter 1038： : An invincible enemy Text Chapter One Thousand and Thirty-Eight: The Invincible Enemy No one wanted to know that fighting would be so difficult. They look at the silence, as if all this is silence telling them that it is not so easy to change the fate of others. But... isn''t this basically impossible to defeat? Everyone is staring at Aisi, her sword can only do more damage to the stone monsters than nothing. It is undoubtedly a fantasy to defeat these stone people by relying on this kind of battle, and her own physical strength will definitely be one step ahead. The unsupportable. Not to mention, there are more powerful monsters waiting for her in the back. give up. Some people are already going to shout out this sentence. No matter how you fight, it is impossible to win. Give up? In fact, Ai Si is also thinking about this issue herself. But...no need to think at all. If you give up, you will lose not only the opportunity to become stronger, but also the chance to save the girl. What''s more, if Jian Ji knew what to give up, then she wouldn''t be Jian Ji now. "Ess." A voice suddenly came from the stands, it was Riveria''s voice, "It is impossible for the great Father God to give an unpassable battle." Obviously, Riveria had already thought of something. But being able to give hints at this time requires a lot of courage, after all, silence is just watching. Wouldn''t it give an unpassable battle? Ai Si thought of the two previous levels, all of which seemed impossible to pass, but there was still a way to crack them. Then this level should be the same! Aisi''s eyes became sharp. suddenly. Her rapier slashed across a stone man. This time, instead of leaving only a nick as before, she cut off the whole arm of the stone monster! why? Many people have this question in their minds. But they quickly got the answer. Aisi''s sword was cut along the gap in the stone monster''s body. It turns out that this is the way to fight. Look for weaknesses, and then slash. Aisi finally found her weakness, and her men were merciless, relying on the speed of surpassing the stone monster, one sword after another, to dismember the surrounding ordinary stone monsters one by one. Even so, it is still not easy, but compared to the despair just now, the situation is undoubtedly much better now. "Rivelia." Finn, the head of the Rocky family, didn''t know when he came to Riveria''s side, and asked in a low voice, "Have you noticed? After finding the weak point, the stone monster is against Jian Ji. In other words, it was an easy battle." "Yes." Riveria obviously noticed this too. She glanced at the plant monster on the other side. "If you choose this side, I''m afraid it''s not that simple." Just by looking at the sharp spikes and the Teng Man spreading over the entire battlefield, one can roughly imagine what the fighting style of these plant monsters is like. Monsters that were supposed to be more relaxed will turn out to be more difficult, but monsters that were supposed to be harder will become easier. This time in the checkpoint, there is no relaxation at all. There are too many things to think about in this choice. No matter what, Aisi had finally cleaned up all the mobs and came to the final boss. Finn and Riveria stopped talking, and their eyes began to sharpen. With the Father God already clearly expressing his satisfaction, this battle determined whether Aisi could become the ultimate victor. But it is clear that Ai Si''s physical strength has been exhausted to the extreme. And the magma stone man as the boss stood up, and the hot breath even distorted the surrounding air at this moment, enough to see its strength. Let Riveria and others can''t help but worry. As for Ai Si''s expression, there was no change. She just raised the rapier in her hand very often. Must win! Aisi began to sing her own spell, the blue wind surrounded her, and then rushed towards the magma giant, with hot ripples on one side and the whirling breeze on the other, both of them swelled fiercely at this moment. The result of the collisionEss was knocked out. "What a powerful force." Finn was taken aback. Those ordinary stone people just now have strength and speed, and they are not weak anymore. And this last boss is ten times stronger than ordinary stone men. "It''s not just that." Riveria also showed concern. "The sword just slashed into the gap in the level, but it had no effect at all. The magma...protected the weakness." The magma not only brought scorching heat, it distorted the air, and affected the speed of the sword girl, reaching the point where it would be burned as long as it approached. It also played a certain protective role for weaknesses. In this way, with Ai Si''s current strength, it is impossible to cut the gap. Aisi launched a charge once again, her figure resembling a vigorous cheetah, constantly jumping and spinning in mid-air, striving to wield every sword of her own. Give full play to the power that belongs to Jian Ji . However, it didn''t work. The scorching heat is already licking her beautiful blonde hair, and even her skin is turning red, the panting voice is becoming more and more obvious, sweat is constantly oozing from her forehead, but at the moment of oozing, It''s all evaporated by high temperature. "Trouble, Aisi has reached the limit in every sense." Riveria was not only worried, and the hands holding her staff began to turn white, and she even hesitated whether to make a move. "I''m afraid she won''t give up at all." Finn was also very worried. If it is the rest of the people who really can''t beat them, then they will give up. But Aisi is different. This quiet-looking girl has an incomparable ambition in her bones, and she has a tense. It is more than just a matter of putting herself in danger due to over-training or over-fighting. It happened once. It''s just that they usually watch. And now, they can''t do anything at all. Do you want to see Ai Si die in the trial like this? Boom! A dull crash sounded. Finally, in the case of lack of physical strength, the slower Aisi was hit by the lava giant, although she was slightly resisted with the sword in front of her, but the huge force still knocked her out. The heavy impact on the wall, leaving behind a cloud of gray layer, and blood spilling from the mouth. She is injured! Although the lava giant did not continue to pursue it, everyone could see that Ai Si was seriously injured, and even her combat strength was somewhat unstable. Still looking for \"start selling jars from Hokage\" free novels? Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels! Chapter 1039： : Kaoru Miyawon conveys his voice The first thousand and thirty-ninth chapter of the main text: Kaoru Gongyuan conveys the voice If Ess rushed up again, she would die. This is the fact before the adventurers. However, Aisi used the sword to support herself to stand up, and then still firm, walking towards the lava giant step by step, faster and faster. She has to fight. "Enough!" It was Bell who shouted, holding his weapon as if he wanted to rush in, but the moment he touched the boundary, he was bounced back by the powerful force. And his voice did not make Aisi hesitate even for a moment. Aisi still rushed towards the lava giant. "Enough..." It was another crying voice. This time, Ess stopped. She raised her head blankly. The rest of the adventurers are all a little dazed. Because, the voice is not suitable for the rest of the people, not even any adventurer, but Kaoru Gongyuan in that light screen. At this time, Kaoru Gongyuan was covering his mouth, tears streaming down continuously. "Enough, really enough, I don''t need me to pay so much." Is it really Kaoru Miyawon? Can she see them? The expressions of all people have changed a little. "Since Ace made a choice, Kaoru Miyazono will be able to see everything here." The silent voice came at this time, still very calm, as if he was saying something for granted. The selected person should know who is fighting to change her destiny." This mitigation is almost the place where the whole trial is completed and consumes the most trading points. Even if it only transmits some sounds and images, instead of opening the world portal, it also consumes a certain amount of transaction points. Of course, for today''s silence, this is all drizzle. Kaoru Miyazon seemed to realize that the people and gods on the other side had already heard her voice. She wiped her eyes quickly and kept bowing. "Thank you very much, sister who I dont know, willing to do this to save me, but its enough, its really enough, I, I have accepted my destiny a long time ago." Of course Kaoru Miyazon didn''t want to die. No girl is willing to face death. What''s more, she still has things and people she loves. At the beginning, there was a picture that was invisible to others, and a message appeared in her mind. After she knew her life, a **** took it out as a "reward" for the trial, and she was still for the "miracle" that suddenly came. Fallen into ecstasy. I even began to dream about how I would live a happy life after I recovered from my illness. However, she saw Aisi''s hard fight. Even if you can''t understand, you can clearly see that Ai Si is not the opponent of this monster at all. She has been injured and she will even die. Let others die in order to save oneself, this is something that the kind-hearted Kaoru Miyazono can''t accept. That''s why she made a sound. I just didn''t expect to be heard by speaking out. "Why?" Aisi hesitated, but she still raised her head and looked at the strange girl, "Why do you want to accept your own destiny, obviously there is a chance." "Even so, I don''t want to see my sister take her life to fight for me." Kaoru Miyazon''s tears flowed down again, almost crying. He didn''t even know her. Even in a different world, you may never see each other. Such a sister is willing to fight for her in this way. At this moment, Kaoru Miyayuan even felt that even if he died of illness, he didn''t seem to have any regrets. but-- Aisi once again squeezed the rapier in her hand. "I will save you." She whispered. Miyayuan Kaoru looked at her blankly. "I have always been fighting for the invisible, and I don''t even know what the outcome of the battle will be, just because this is the only thing I can do." Aisi raised the rapier in her hand, "but Now, Im fighting for what I can see. As long as I win, Kaoru Miyazon, you can spend a happy life with the person you like." The moment the voice fell. Aisi''s figure rushed up again. She is firmer and fierce than ever before. At this moment, her heart is extremely strong, even abandoning all thoughts, her emotions, her wishes, everything is like this sword. in. Then she surpassed. The power that surpassed her own past and the power that originally belonged to the fifth-level adventurer. The wind that surrounds her, at this moment, shines with extremely dazzling brilliance. "How... possible," Riveria muttered to herself. There are also many adventurers who have the same expression as her. Because at this moment, the power displayed by Ai Si has undoubtedly surpassed the fifth level and reached the sixth level. However, even if the experience is enough, before the gods use their own blood to refresh their state, there is no The method shows the power beyond the limit. This is not in line with the rule of adventurers. However, to do it is to do it. This surpassing level sword unreservedly slashed on the lava giant''s head, and was completely submerged along the hot magma, cutting off the entire head. Won--! Ess herself stared blankly at the lava giant that was gradually disappearing in front of her. She really won. Aisi suddenly raised her head and looked at Kaoru Gongyuan in the picture. At this time, Kaoru Gongyuan was covering her mouth tightly, as if she couldn''t believe everything in front of her. Won? Really won? "Congratulations." The silent voice came at this moment, with a smile on his face, "You changed the fate of Kaoru Miyazono." At the moment of speaking, a blue light suddenly appeared on the body of Kaoru Gongyuan in the picture. She herself looked at the sudden emergence of light with surprise on her face. Then, I felt my body began to become extremely relaxed. It''s like a tired person, letting go of the burden. Her illness was really cured. Kaoru Miyayuan''s expression was still a bit dazed. It seemed that he had never been able to recover from this result, but such a surreal thing had already happened to her, as if everything were true. "Great." Ai Si raised her head, and a sincere smile appeared on her face. For her, it was the first time she had such an expression. However, her efforts were not in vain. This is the person she rescued. This fact gave Ai Si an unprecedented feeling, as if she had found the direction of her efforts and the meaning of fighting. When Mingming occasionally rescued the rest of the adventurers before, I didn''t feel that way. Still looking for \"Start selling jars from Hokage\" free novels? Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels! Chapter 1040： : Ace became a member "Come here." He said quietly, and Ai Si''s figure appeared directly beside him. The soft light covered her body. The wound was healed by the naked eye. Not even just that. Even the breath that just broke through on his body began to stabilize. Become a true level six adventurer. At this moment, all adventurers can be sure that Ai Si can become a sixth-level adventurer without a **** refreshing her state, and it must be related to the father god. "From today, you will be one of the members." Silent handed over a golden badge and said softly. At the same time, all kinds of information about the chamber of commerce and members flooded into Ai Si''s mind. Her expression was a little dazed. Unexpectedly, becoming a family member of Lord God Father would turn out to be like this. Not only a world, but even an infinite world, there is an infinitely powerful existence! And she, among these people, is just a very weak newcomer. Perhaps because the structure of the Chamber of Commerce is actually somewhat similar to that of adventurers, Ai Si didn''t have much time to talk, so she directly digested everything about the merchant and understood it in her own way. She has become a silent family member now. And the dependents of this powerful ruler were far more than her, even too many to take care of her like Loki. "Although I have a large number of people, but every''member'' carries my expectations." Silent heard the voice of the girl and couldn''t help but smile, "You can rest assured and move towards without scruples. If your dream advances, I will be your greatest support, and the rest of the members will also become your partners, your opponents, and inspire you to move forward." Aisi slightly squeezed the badge in her hand. "I will work hard!" Her expression is very serious. "You can enjoy your rights now." Silent nodded slightly and smiled. Although Ai Si is not a particularly rich person, as a high-level adventurer, she will not be poor. The crystals in the original dungeon monsters, the equipment she eliminated, and even the knowledge of sword skills in her mind, can be exchanged for a lot of pots. Aisi was just beside Shen silent, trying to buy her first jar. Did not choose the physical object. Now the Chamber of Commerce does not need to open the can by hand as before. The interface of the badge has the effect of simulating the can, which is much faster and more convenient than before, but it is less exciting to share. However, after the community function is completely opened up, whether it is the outbreak of European gas or the possession of non-chiefs, it will be able to share it at that time. That irritation is comparable to opening a can in person and hitting it a lot. Silently glanced. Although Ai Si''s was not enough for her to transfer, she also directly opened more than one hundred second-level pots, which was enough to make a lot of changes to her strength. As a result, it was visible to the naked eye that waves of turbulent energy burst from Aisi''s body, and her aura was rising steadily. It shocked the adventurer''s eyes. Although he knew that he would become a family member of Lord God Father, he would be very strong, after all, the layout and status were placed here. But this is too exaggerated. It''s just that he just became a family member of the Father God, and his strength can be improved so much in an instant? This is the benefit of the family of the Father? "Is there only so much?" The silent brow raised, but he didn''t seem to be very satisfied, then shook his head, "Even the gift of the newcomer is far from exhausted. Come on, now you are far from reaching the threshold of membership. ." "Yes!" Ai Si bit her lower lip with a serious face, "I will definitely cheer!" She has initially felt the power and charm of the jar. So it''s clear. How far is it from "finishing" the novice gift! That is countless monster magic crystals! The pressure hit her all at once. As for the strength that has been improved now, it is nothing at all. Ai Si already knew the inside story, but the adventurers who didn''t know anything showed a shocked expression one by one. At this moment, the pressure given by Ai Si is no less than that of the legendary seventh-level adventurer, but the threshold for entry is far from reached? "Unexpectedly... it would be such a big gap!" The werewolf Bert had already clenched his fists and stared at Aisi who was standing next to God Father, even his eyes started to turn red. "Bert, do what you can." Finn said worriedly. "Do what you can?" Bert turned his head abruptly and looked at Finn. "You have also seen that, becoming a servant of God the Father, the gap between us is as great as the sky and the earth! If you don''t succeed, I Would rather die!" At this moment, many people have the same voice as Burt. Competitiveness is not unique to Ai Si. In other words, it would be difficult for adventurers without competitive spirits to stand here. In the previous two levels, some adventurers without desire and aggressiveness have been eliminated. The fighting spirit suddenly became agitated. Looking at these adventurers silently, there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, when Aisi opened a jar, there would be such a harvest. If the strength of the monster just now made these adventurers retreat, then the huge benefits that Aisi has obtained have completely aroused the fighting spirit of these adventurers. The so-called adventure originally meant getting what you wanted in battle after battle. "Next," said quietly, then chose one at random. He is more and more satisfied with the world. The battle continues. Still from the thousands of worlds, randomly choose two people who are about to die, and then tell their story to the adventurers participating in the assessment, let them choose one, and then pass the hard battle. The choice of candidates represents their attitude towards the lives of others and also reflects their own hearts. As for the battle of monsters, UU reading just happened to be stuck at a level stronger than them. If you can''t break through yourself on the battlefield with great perseverance, it is impossible to defeat monsters. Time, a little bit passed. Some people failed to break through themselves and were torn to pieces in front of everyone. The dripping blood was quickly swallowed by the soil and disappeared without a trace. It seems to be putting pressure on like all adventurers. Let them understand. Without a desperate belief, it is impossible to pass this final trial. Huge benefits also represent huge difficulties. However, what they don''t know is. The loser who died right in front of them appeared outside with a white light, in the gaze of the gods. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 1041： : Bell wants both "It''s coming out!" Hestia yelled with the first knockout who appeared outside. After discovering that it was not Bell, his face was full of excitement. Attracted the glare of the adventurer''s main god. The third level is not as fast as the first two levels. The passage of time is normal, so the gods have been waiting for a long time with various moods. Now, finally there is a knockout. The gods surrounded them all at once. The knockout first touched his thigh with a pale face, then touched his stomach, and finally touched his head. "I, I''m not dead?" This was the first sentence he said. This is a four-level adventurer, and he is very young, and he has a certain reputation among adventurers and gods. "Of course you are not dead." Rocky said, "If I guess it is correct, you will never die in the trial, or you will be resurrected if you die. This is for God the Father In terms of power, its just a matter of moving your fingers." Loki patted the silent horse again in silence. And she was right. The silence that has all the rules of the entire world has already dominated death. Besides. In the first level, there were also many adventurers who were torn to pieces by goblins. "So... won''t you die?" The adventurer was stunned for a moment, then showed regretful eyes, "I knew I wouldn''t die, so I would give it up!" That''s right, at the last moment, when he was about to die, he did not break through himself like Ai Si. Instead, it''s an instinctive fear. He was scared, he flinched. It is a pity that the retreat at that time not only accelerated his death, but also made him lose the opportunity to clear the customs. No matter how regretful he is now, that moment has already represented his instinct. "So, what happened?" Hestia couldn''t help asking. "Master Rocky, actually..." The adventurer said everything he saw. "Change the fate of people in the rest of the world?" "Can only two people choose one?" "We must also fight monsters." "Ess! Did she pass?" Rocky said the last sentence, her face was full of surprises, and then she grinned and laughed without a lady. "I knew that Ess of my house must be Yes." "Yes, Lord Sword Hime has been recognized by the great God Father." The adventurer was full of envy, but he had already paid a lot of attention to the wording. "It was only after becoming a family member of the great God Father. Master Ji''s strength has grown rapidly, and he has at least the strength of a seventh-level adventurer. Moreover, the great Father God also gave the evaluation of''there is still a long distance from the threshold''..." This failed adventurer explained everything in detail. Although envious, but the attitude is very respectful. Because he knew very well in his heart. The world in the future will undergo tremendous changes. Compared with the gods who cannot use their power, the "fathers" who have overwhelming power to ordinary adventurers will dominate the daily life of this world. This is not only him, but the gods are also aware of this. "Seventh-level adventurer, hasn''t even the threshold been reached yet?" Some gods showed expressions of amazement. There is even some jealousy. As a **** who has not known how many years he has survived, he is naturally not such a strength to be jealous. It''s potential. In the previous discussion about the underground city, these gods also knew more or less about the things behind the silence, at least some of the strength of his people. It can be said that from this moment on, Ai Si''s identity and future have exceeded them. "Congratulations, Loki." Hephaestus patted Loki on the shoulder, with emotion in his tone, "Ace is a very good boy." Not only is it very good, but the relationship with Rocky is also very good. "Hahaha, the same joy and joy." The smile on Loki''s face could not be restrained at all. "You still have a chance, too." The gods who are still here are basically those of their own and adventurers who have not been eliminated. "If you get cheaper, you can sell less. If you want to say that the adventurers who stay, your family will keep more." The face of another **** is already full of envy. Loki''s family members, until now, only one has been eliminated. And besides the success, there is a group of people who have not been eliminated. "Where, except for Riveria and Finn, Ace is the strongest, and the other kids may not pass." Rocky said in a rare humility. It''s just this kind of modesty, which makes people envious. Aisi is not the strongest yet. If it is to test this kind of fighting ability, Riveria and Finn are not bad at all. "Hmph, my Bell will definitely be able to pass." Hestia''s tone was a bit sour. But there is no God to answer. Hestia can only clenched her small fist alone, looking forward to his own Bell''s success. She is the only one taking part in the test. However, Bell at this time is encountering one of the biggest problems in his life. Silencing the third person, he chose Bell. He also wanted to see if this "protagonist" could pass this trial. It''s just that, let alone fighting, just choosing, made Bell''s face pale and fell into pain. On the left, the famous senior sister, Bama Mei. Originally, his life experience was extremely miserable, and his parents and family members were all killed in a car accident a few years ago. Since then, a person''s life has been started, and his heart is very lonely. Even after becoming a magical girl, she often had no comrades-in-arms around her, and her destiny was that she was bitten off her head by the witch and died when she finally defeated the witch. Obviously a girl who is impeccable in every respect, but has such a tragic fate. The male protagonist Bell represented by "fraternity", UU Read almost immediately saw the fate of Bamamei, and decided to save this tragic girl. His willpower is extremely firm. However, he soon saw another candidate. Kodori. Fighting with a mortal body as a weapon, she understood her ending from the beginning, but put everything into the battle to save others. Even her love can only be cautious and full of sadness. Bell, want to save too! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Every time I want to make a decision, I can see the smiling face of another girl. Why, these beautiful and strong girls have to encounter such an unfortunate fate. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 1042： : I want to try 1 The first thousand and forty-second chapters of the main text: I want to give it a try Bell fell into a painful entanglement. Silence looked at it with interest. Bell''s setting in this world is a "pure" soul. In theory, it is not only a girl, but all unfortunate people can resonate with him and make him want to save. It''s just that most of the rescued are girls. So now, in the face of having to choose one of the two, what choice will he make? Or is it to simply get stuck in this level and shut down directly? Bell wanted to make a choice several times, but he was finally stiff when he was selling. He didn''t even think of it himself. When it was his turn, it would be so painful to make a choice. In the end, this patience seemed to have exceeded his fear and awe of silence. Bell raised his head. "Wei, the great Father God." His forehead was already sweating continuously, but his eyes did not evade the slightest, and his will was very firm. "I want to save both of them." Speaking of this sentence, it immediately caused a lot of riots among the adventurers. Even in front of silence, the adventurers couldn''t help whispering. Of course, most of them are not good things. "Is this man crazy?" "He is actually bargaining with the great Father God?" "Save two? He''s just a Tier 1 adventurer, right." "I don''t know what it is with Rocky''s family." No one can understand what kind of mood and will Bell took to make this decision. They just marveled at his courage and gradually began to worry whether this kind of life-and-death behavior would offend God the Father. This concern gradually manifested in the atmosphere. Gradually, the riot became silent, even Finn and Riveria, who wanted to say something, couldn''t speak at this time. The scene suddenly became unusually stable. Silence just looked down at Bell. Although his deep gaze did not carry any aura, just such an ordinary look had already made Bell unbearable. Sweat kept falling, but Bell did not remove his eyes. "With me, there is hope for everything." Silent and slowly said, "But, hope is not without cost, are you sure that your determination can support you to get what you want? Maybe it will lead to nothing that can be saved. ending." "I want to try!" Bell gritted his teeth and shouted loudly, "Anyway, I want to try!" His words sounded like a bit of recklessness to ordinary people. Even ordinary levels are difficult to pass. Not to mention the difficulty of saving both. Even Bell himself has no confidence. However, he knew better that he couldn''t do it, and if he wanted to give up any of them, he couldn''t do it! He wanted to try even the smallest miracle. The standard adventure protagonist. Silence gave Bell''s evaluation like this. To be able to find a miracle from despair, to find the possibility of a breakthrough no matter what kind of danger, only such determination and luck can outline a legendary story. only-- The protagonist''s halo, in Silence, the outsider, cannot work. Silence raised his hand. The roar of the monster suddenly sounded. Originally, the monsters Bell had to face were only tauren and wind wolf. In the eyes of many high-level adventurers, they were not very powerful, or even very weak. After all, Bell was just a rookie adventurer. but now. In everyones eyes, the bodies of the tauren and the wind wolf swelled up with the naked eye, and the bulged muscles exuded a terrifying aura. The taurens body showed a battle armor that covered most of the body, and the palm of the hand Broadsword, and on the top of Wind Wolf''s head, a spike appeared, surrounded by magical power visible to the naked eye. "This kid is dead," Burt asserted directly, "It''s really a matter of life and death." Although he said this, there was no expression of disdain in his eyes. Instead, he was full of prudence and...jealousy. That''s right, he was jealous of the young man''s courage. Although he couldn''t understand Bell''s determination to save these two girls from another world, but only he could give such courage for what he wanted, that Bert himself could not have. This makes him feel aggrieved. What made him more aggrieved was. Bell is dead. He said. When the gods come, they can''t save him. The mutated tauren and wind wolf, even he can feel a hint of threat, he is a fifth-level adventurer! A rookie who was scared to cry back not long ago, facing such an opponent, was purely seeking death. It''s not just Burt who thinks so. Even Riveria, Finn, and all the other adventurers, looked at Bell with a hint of pity. Bell himself realized something, especially looking at the terrible tauren, even stronger than the one he had seen before. However, he glanced at the two girls, and at Aisi who was standing beside Silence. With firm footsteps, he walked towards the battlefield. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "You fellow, do you just want to die like that?" A cold voice suddenly came. Bell raised his head in astonishment. It was Kodori who spoke. This beautiful girl with blue hair had a very ugly face. Without a doubt, her eyes passed through the light screen and placed on Bell''s body. "I..." Bell was at a loss for a moment. They now know that when they have made a choice, the people they choose and want to save can see their fight. Even know what happened. Kodori, and Bamami knew everything. A game of supremacy. Participating players can choose one of the two of them, and then fight to achieve victory and save their destiny. But their player is greedy and wants both. Even facing an enemy dozens of times stronger than himself. "It''s ridiculous." Kodori raised her finger and pointed at Bell through the screen unceremoniously. "If you want to die, please give yourself a knife and make sure you die. What is this? I plan to kill you. Did the sins that were lost be forcibly thrown on us? Do you think I would thank you? Thank you for losing my life for me?" Kodori''s words are already very ugly. She wants to make Bell give up in this way. Moreover, part of this unpleasant remark was what she thought. Enemies dozens of times stronger than themselves? This can''t save them at all, it will only waste her own life, and then she will feel guilty for the life that she didn''t know and died in order to save herself. Still looking for "Selling Jars from Hokage" free novels? Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels! Chapter 1043： : Miracle on Bell Bell was choked and couldn''t say a word. He has no way to say such things as "will definitely save you". If it gives people hope but there is no way to do it, it will undoubtedly be even more cruel. but. It was his wish and his own will to save these two people. Bell gritted his teeth. Even facing Kodori''s expression of indifference and even blame, he rushed directly into the battlefield. At this moment, not only Kodori but even Bamami''s face changed drastically. Do you really want to die? "Damn, damn!" Cordoli stomped her feet in a hurry, and even said silently, "Hey, can''t I help him? I, I''m just a weapon, and I don''t think there is anything wrong with my destiny. " This is a lie. Even if he accepts his identity as a weapon, no one is willing to face death. Although Bamamei on the other side did not speak, her gaze had already indicated her attitude. Rather, her gaze looked at Bell with a little more color. For Bamami, who was still lonely at this time, this was the first time someone was willing to die to save her. Silence could not help but sigh. Worthy of being the protagonist. If he really did a miracle, and in such a situation, he really took his life as a bet to bring them hope in desperation, then maybe he could really have two more fans. This is using life and miracles to open the harem. only...... Again, the so-called protagonist, the first step in entering the Chamber of Commerce must know that the protagonist''s halo does not work here. If you want to get what you want, then take real effort and real luck after the halo to make a bet. Boom! The dull impact hit Bell''s body. At that time, the magic released by the wind wolf, the covering impact was mixed with sharp wind blades, just a single face, leaving a trail of blood marks on Bell''s body. Blood dripping. "It''s really naive." Burt couldn''t help shouting, "Although I admire your courage, this kind of naivety can only happen once, and there will be no chance to regret it!" "Innocent?" Bell felt a sharp pain in his body. He did not refute. Because what the other party said is right. He couldn''t see the hope of victory, two monsters, he couldn''t solve any of them, let alone two. Boom, boom, boom. It was the sound of a tall tauren''s foot stepping on the ground, and every step made a heavy blow, and it was getting faster and faster, as if it was hitting Bell''s heart continuously. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The tauren raised the knife in his hand and rushed towards Bell at a speed that was completely inconsistent with the reminder. "Cut, it''s over." Burt said coldly. With the speed and strength shown by the tauren. This knife is enough to split Bell in two. however-- Bell''s figure slammed to the ground, the sharp blade cut off a piece of hair, and then rolled away. Hiding it? Even Burt was a little surprised. They did not accidentally be able to hide from Bell, but by accident that Bell still remained wary? This decisive gap, this kind of battle where there is no hope at all, the physical injury, the inner despair, every adventurer can understand what it feels like. Everyone at this time, when facing death, there is only endless regret left. "Although it is difficult." Bell''s eyes were red, and he clenched the dagger in his hand. "But, Lord God Father said, there is hope for everything!" This is Bell''s belief in fighting at the moment. Or it is the straw he is holding now. "Are you crazy?" Burt was stunned as he watched Bell flee desperately, like a prey caught by a shelf, still escaping desperately. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? I didn''t even know that I was going to die. "It really is crazy." The other adventurers were also whispering. "My Lord God Father did say something like that, but I still want to think about it. How small is the hope." "Yes, does he think he can grasp this hope?" "To be honest, I can''t see where the hope is at all. Even if there is, it is a miracle that is impossible to happen." No adventurer will bet everything he has on such a sentence. All by hope? It also depends on whether we can seize this hope! Silent eyes were placed on Bell. He did not deceive Bell. With his strength, there is indeed hope for defeating these two monsters. There are "weaknesses" in both monsters. In other words, the crit point. Although there is no way to kill with a single blow, if it hits, even with Bell''s strength, it can cause damage to the monster. If it can continue to attack several times, it is indeed possible to defeat it. It''s just that silence is calculated by observing the future. The probability of Bell winning...no more than two percent. A truly "miracle" probability. At this moment, Bell has been forced into danger in a short period of time, and even injured many places, and he is still desperately looking for opportunities to counterattack, even if every counterattack will make his injuries further aggravated. . struggle. In everyone''s eyes, Bell is struggling. Even, he was able to struggle to this point, which has already amazed all adventurers. The sneer voice gradually disappeared. It is replaced by regret, even some kind of respect. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) There seemed to be a peculiar light blooming on him. Obscurity, or become a legend? This requires quality. What Bell possesses is the quality of becoming a legend. No, it''s not just quality. In the astonished eyes of the adventurers, the light that was originally just temperament really gradually emerged. UU Reading turned into elves-like light spots, converging on Bells The body even gradually covered his whole body, shining him like a dazzling legend. "So..." The silence seemed to understand. This is another quality that Bell possesses, a quality that can be directly called a "miracle." His pure soul, after burning to the extreme, was able to mobilize the power around him. Then bloom the magnificent color beyond his own. Under the blessing of such power, the light on Bell''s body gradually converged on the dagger in his hand, and then rushed towards the wind wolf. The light exploded at this moment, and the glorious impact appeared on everyone''s Right now. Feng Lang wailed. This blow covered its weakness. All people have witnessed this miracle. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 1044： : This miracle is not the other miracle "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! incredible. This is the most true thought in most people''s hearts at this moment. Whether it is the light bursting from Bell, the determination he showed, or the power that this light brings. There is no doubt that he has done what is impossible in the cognition of most people. Even Bell himself was dumbfounded. I never thought I could do this step. "What are you doing!" Burt suddenly shouted, "The battle is not over at all!" "Huh?" At this moment Bell was stunned. The huge wind pressure burst from the wailing Fenglang''s head. Wind Wolf, who was hit by his weakness, seemed to be completely irritated. The wind blades one after another were more violent and messy than before. This time, Bell couldn''t avoid it anymore. He screamed, his right hand was cut off, and blood stains appeared on his body. He wanted to gather the same light as before. But obviously. Miracles also have their limits. The tauren who drove over, the long knife passed, Bell raised his other arm, and then was cut off mercilessly. The silent expression looked at all this indifferently. This is a matter of course. The miracle on Bell, in Shen Mo''s eyes, is not so much a miracle as a hidden power. This power allows him to do things that other people seem to be unable to do. But the "rest" here obviously does not include silence. The miracles in the eyes of the others are not miracles in the eyes of silence. Or. The "five percent" hope given by silence has already included this so-called "miracle" power. Without this power, based on Bell''s own strength comparison, there would be no such thing as a "miracle" Probability of five percent. It should be one percent, five thousandths, or even lower. There is no suspense in the battle. Bell struggled desperately, but he was seriously injured, but he couldn''t even do the most awkward avoidance. His eyes looked at the picture. Tears shed. But I don''t know whether this tear is regret, regret, guilt, or unwillingness. Or, all of them. "It''s really a bastard!" Kodori''s eyes also turned red, and she gritted her teeth and shouted loudly, "Who wants you **** to be so advocating to die for me? It''s simply inexplicable!" Bell closed his eyes, and finally looked at the silence with pleading eyes. However, silence does not move. The tauren chopped off his head with a knife, and the violent wind that the wind wolf blew up like a blade cut his corpse into pieces. After all, it failed. This is also a matter of course. Losing the blessing of "miracle" will cause the probability of inducing a real miracle to be similar to that of other people. Even the so-called "protagonist" has only the same results as ordinary people. "Damn it!" Burt clutched his head with a frantic expression. Even he has to admit. Although Bell failed in the end, Bell showed will, and even the incredible power that broke out at the end, has completely surpassed him to some extent. For Burt, how could he be willing? but. With Bell''s death, he has no chance to catch up. However, after a moment of silence, the silence suddenly raised his hand. Two badges appeared in front of him. This change makes all adventurers look on one side. Could it be that the great Father God took a fancy to Bell''s wonderful performance, and then planned to resurrect Bell and make Bell his subject? The great Father God absolutely has the power to resurrect. But why are there two badges? As the adventurers guessed each other, the badge flew towards the two light screens. It turned out that it seemed to have traveled through the world, and fell into the hands of the two girls in the picture. "Although Bell failed, you can change your own destiny yourself." A faint smile appeared on the silent face. "The disaster you have experienced has also tempered your will. Hold the badge, I look forward to it. Your future." This change made all the adventurers stunned. However, they all already knew the stories about these two girls, and the character and will they showed, if they can be recognized by Lord God Father, it is not unacceptable. It''s just that. What exactly is Bell''s battle for? correct...... It''s for assessment. "If this is the case, why do you want that young man to die?" Kodori held the badge tightly, and information about the Chamber of Commerce kept pouring into her mind, but at this moment she had no time to take care of those, but stared at silence. She gritted her teeth and questioned her. "That is his own choice." The silence was still smiling, "The wish to save you is not only for you, but also for himself. If you give up any of you, his pure and innocent soul , Will be tarnished." Bell can''t give up any of them anyway. UU Reading Based on this foundation, he chose to bet on a hope with a very small probability. He lost. The assessment also failed. At least this time, he lost the basis of becoming a member. All of this was his own choice. Kodori seemed to understand. But she couldn''t accept it. However, Silence did not intend to explain anything. The screen is cut off. Only the last word was left in the ears of the two of them. "Everything is available in the Chamber of Commerce. If you want to change something, then work hard by yourself." "...It''s a reality." Kodori was silent for a long while holding the badge, but her eyes gradually brightened. The gift that was bestowed really represents everything. She can save her destiny. It can even save her sister and brothers, and the fate of the rest of the teenagers and girls who are also used as weapons. All it takes is effort. Work hard to make money! On the other side, Bamami is also in a similar mentality. Only those who have been in despair can understand how precious the so-called "hope" is. The silence that gave a full view of the changes in the two people''s mentality also showed an inscrutable smile. This was the idea he had just born after seeing these two girls. It takes some trading points to communicate with the rest of the world. If these people who are about to encounter unfortunate fate have the potential to become members, then by the way, recruiting a few more members to the Chamber of Commerce can also earn an extra point. Member such stuff. As long as you meet the qualifications, there will naturally be as many as you need. As for Bell... The opportunity to become a member is not just this time, it is just to polish him a little bit. Chapter 1045： : Adventurers who cleared the game "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "Next," said silently, and then randomly selected an adventurer. No matter what shock Bell has brought to the rest of the people just now, at this time, you have to put away your emotions and thoughts, and focus on your next assessment. They still don''t know that those who died during this assessment will be resurrected outside. Now Bell knows. Accompanied by white light, Bell appeared outside, his eyes still remaining confused, and the emotion of the moment before death. "Bell!" Hestia rushed forward and hugged Bell tightly, and tears came out with a wow. "Master Hestia." Bell seemed to be relieved until this time, waving his palms a little at a loss, "What''s the matter? Am I not dead? Huh? My arms are fine. ." Hearing this sound, Hestia cried even harder. How much hardship has his own Bell suffered. She has completely ignored the fact that Bell was eliminated, but comforted, "It doesn''t matter, Bell, Bell is already very good at reaching the third level. Even if the last level fails, it doesn''t matter." Hestia''s words really eased Bell. He looked at the Lord Goddess in front of him, and then at the surrounding gods and some adventurers. Among them is an adventurer who died before him. "It turns out that you won''t really die if you die during the assessment." Bell smiled and touched his head, then his expression was a little dazed. Yes, he failed. Isn''t that...the two girls, he couldn''t save either of them? The expression shook. It was probably the first time in his life that Bell understood what sadness was and what guilt was. Really sorry. He closed his eyes and kept apologizing in his heart. If he chooses only one... there is obviously someone who has the hope of being saved, but because he met someone like him, neither of them can be saved. They will resent themselves, sure they will. Bell was full of guilt and extremely uncomfortable. "What''s the matter with you, Bell." Hestia also noticed the change in Bell''s expression, with a worried face on his face, touching his body with a little hand, "Is there anything uncomfortable?" "No." Bell shook his head and lowered his head, "I''m just, just...I thought I could not save Miss Mami and Kodori, I just..." Bell didn''t say anything. An expression of regret has appeared on his face. Hestia then reacted. Since Bell has failed, that is to say, he has not saved either of the two unfortunate people who made him choose. "Bell..." Hestia suddenly didn''t know how to comfort him. As the main **** of Bell, she naturally understands Bell''s character. In her usual words, that is "My Bell" is so good. Even now, she is proud of Bell''s heart that thinks of others, feels sad for others, and blames herself for not being able to save others. "It''s okay, it''s okay, just work hard..." Hestia touched Bell''s head like a kid. Instead, Rocky gave him a few more glances. "Aren''t you sad for your failure, but sad for not being able to save someone you don''t know?" Rocky''s mouth curled up, "What a funny little guy." If it hadn''t been for Hestia to be a treasure, she really wanted to get back to her home. Alas, although it is a good thing for Aisi to become a family member of the Father, it is like a married daughter. Loki''s heart was a little empty. While reluctant to leave their children, but also hope that their children can have a better belonging. Isn''t this ambivalence the same as marrying a daughter. However, she probably didn''t think of it. The family members she brought out were basically the most optimistic group of silent people. In addition to Aisi, whether it is Finn, Riveria, or even the less pleasing werewolf Bert, they all have the potential of excellent members. They have their own dreams, the perseverance to pay for them, and the Excellent quality. Silent levels are not difficult for them. With the success of Ai Si, the second successful adventurer is Riveria. Although this excellent wizard mage did not obtain a breakthrough like Aisi, but temporarily relying on her very sensible and gifted brain, he created a targeted combination of magic and defeated even more than her. A monster that is much stronger. Then he became the second member to stand beside Silence. After getting his own badge and understanding the inside story of the Chamber of Commerce, even Riveria''s exquisite face, which is usually sensible, could not help but burst out with unprecedented excitement. "The infinite world...the infinite knowledge!" Livilia is undoubtedly a chaser of knowledge. All the truths in the world are full of temptation to her, and she is already almost feeling it. At the limit of chasing, he suddenly entered a whole new world, and even treasures of favorite treasures can be found everywhere. Why doesn''t this make her excited? Riveria''s performance also shocked the rest of the people who knew her. It was possible to make the always sane Riveria show such an excited expression. What can you get by being a family member of God the Father? This feeling of only knowing that it is a very wonderful treasure, but not knowing what the treasure is, is like an ant crawling in its heart, which is tickle but full of expectation. Even if the probability of death seems so great, no one chooses to back down at this time. A little bit of time passed. Some people who failed were surprised to find that they were resurrected, and they also brought news of successful people to the gods who were waiting outside. At this moment, many gods all surrounded Loki''s surroundings. Actually the only two successful people, all of them are Loki''s dependents? The gods looked envy and jealousy. at last. The first successful person who did not belong to Loki''s family appeared. And he is an adventurer who is almost unknown to everyone. Ota--! Eulers only LV7 adventurer is known as Eulers final weapon, and is a member of the Freya family. He almost handed over everything about himself to Freya, and regarded Freya''s orders as absolute. His dreams and the objects he pursued were all Freya, and all of this was not caused by Freya. The charm of that beautiful **** is controlled, and it is completely his own will. Even if he is dreaming of a strange chamber of commerce, he is the first to dream like this. Chapter 1046： : You have to learn to give up "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Looking at Ota silently, he just nodded slightly. He is fair to everyone. They just need to burst into their potential and make their own choice between winning and losing. Ota''s ability to pass the level shows that he does have the ability to seize the opportunity and also has this luck. When the news of Horta''s clearance was passed to the outside through the mouth of the loser, there was also a commotion among the gods. "Freya''s family member?" "Freya is really lucky." "Father''s punishment for her is not over yet, right." Freya did not appear here, even though her most powerful family member participated in this assessment. After silently depriving her of the charm of the goddess of beauty, Freya closed herself in the base. See no one. Whether it is someone who wants to mock her, or someone who wants to comfort her. The gods felt that Freya could not stand this blow. As a **** of beauty, being deprived of the attraction of "beauty" is like vetoing yourself from the beginning. The discussion did not last long, and the gods were always chasing new and interesting topics. As time went on, one after another losers appeared, bringing news one after another. The number of successful members became more and more. In addition to a few members of the Rocky family, there were some others. The adventurer also passed the assessment. For example, there is a fairy named Liu, the head of the family of Hermes, Asfei and so on. In the end, a total of more than twenty adventurers passed the assessment and became the people of God the Father. The Loki family has undoubtedly become the most conspicuous one among all adventurers and gods. There were only a handful of people in the entire Rocky family that didn''t pass. Nearly all high-level adventurers have passed the assessment. To a certain extent, this is also reasonable, after all, the members of the Rocky family were originally the most powerful and excellent ones among all the adventurers. But even so. Loki is still deeply envy and jealous of the gods. Of course, it doesn''t matter to Loki. From the very beginning, she couldn''t suppress the big smile on her face. While comforting the eliminated ones, she happily looked forward to the end of the assessment. at last. With the emergence of a soft light, silence appeared in the outside world. And beside him is a group of adventurers who have passed the assessment. He is also a new member of the Chamber of Commerce. Every member carries a breath that is completely different from before they entered. They have opened some pots, not to mention the tremendous changes, it also has obvious transformations, and it has made many failed adventurers vote. Come envious eyes. Of course, there is fear. It seems that in the entire group of adventurers, the style of painting has created a new class, surpassing all adventurers, second only to the gods. That is the family of the Father God. "The assessment is over." Looking at everyone in silence, his voice was like some kind of declaration, "I will use two months to further improve the dungeon, explain it, and every novice who passes through. The members of the village are all eligible to participate in the reviewer''s assessment. If you have this ambition, let''s make good use of these two months and work hard." The voice fell, and the silent figure slowly floated up. It stands at the top of the entrance to this dungeon. Just sit there. Just like a sculpture, every resident of the entire city only needs to look up to see the Father God sitting on the highest point. The assessment seems to be over. However, the impact of this assessment on the world is obviously far from over. Ai Si returned to Loki''s side, before receiving Loki''s congratulations to her, she said with a serious face: "Master Rocky, I need money." "Huh?" Loki''s smile stiffened. "I also need money, very, very much money!" Burt also rushed from behind, then looked at Bell with Hestia and snorted coldly, "Little devil, you and luck are not dead. , I have to say, you really made an extremely stupid decision." As early as after he succeeded, he knew that there would be no real casualties in this assessment. Although I don''t want to admit it. But when he knew this, his first reaction turned out to be a sigh of relief. Although Bell failed, in Burts eyes, Bell was not defeated in ability, but in stupidity. If he could not be so stupid, he would rely on the power he showed, maybe even all. Among people, the easiest to succeed. "What''s the matter?" Rocky''s attention shifted away from Ace who was asking for money. He looked at Bert and then at Bell. The aunt who showed his face smiled, "Are you in the examination? What happened? Its not like what you would say, Bert." Bert''s face froze. Snorted heavily. "bored." Then he turned his head directly. U U Reading "Forget it, Lord Loki must have no money. I went to fight in the dungeon." After the assessment was over, the dungeon was reopened. Still the same as before. After all, a large number of adventurers rely on dungeons for their lives. If the dungeons are completely closed, the economic order of the entire city and even the entire world will have major problems. Aisi turned around in the same way. Say nothing. It looked like he was behind Burt. Bell stared at the back of Ess''s departure, lowered his head and squeezed his fists. The gap... began to become infinite. For Aisi, who had saved his life in the first place, he held a certain peculiar vision. Maybe it was just a kind of throbbing, maybe that was the reason why he came here to become an adventurer. "Master Hestia." Bell turned around abruptly and looked at Hestia, "I also want to venture into the dungeon." "Huh?" Hestia stunned for a moment, "but you have just emerged from the assessment, or else go back and rest first, your spirit is already very tired." "I''m fine." Bell shook his head. "It was already a failure. If you don''t work hard..." The rest of the story is not finished, but looking at Bell''s expression is enough to explain his attitude. Hestia obviously hesitated. "Little guy." Rocky looked at him with regret, "Some things are not just hard work. As I often say to Ai Si, it is necessary to work hard in the right direction." "Yes, Bell." Finn also nodded and persuaded, "Learning to recognize that giving up is a very important thing. If you are targeting Ace, not giving up is just torturing yourself." Chapter 1047： : Only the weakest "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Finn is indeed kind. He is also telling the truth. Only those who have become members can know what membership means. If Bell''s potential and strength demonstrated in the previous battles, he does have the "miracle" to catch up with the previous Aisi. Then, now that I''m a member, what I have is a true miracle that completely crushes this "miracle". The membership structure is far from being able to be supplemented by some peculiar forces. Only those who become members can understand what Bell has missed in the previous choices. That is a power that even the gods can''t match. Finn looked at Bell''s still silent expression, sighed, and simply revealed a little bit of the miracle possessed by members, and said again. "Ess became a level 6 adventurer in the battle of the assessment, but within a short time of becoming a member, her strength has surpassed the level 7 adventurer, reaching the level of eight, which is even just At the beginning, even novices are not counted for us, we still have a whole novice period of rapid growth in strength-do you understand this gap?" With Finn''s character, it is rare to say such words that ruthlessly interrupt other people''s dreams. But he must say so now. If you don''t talk about this gap, with Bell''s character, I''m afraid you won''t give up easily. Bell at this moment was indeed completely dumbfounded. Seventh-level adventurer... or just a novice? Although he is simple, but not stupid, he can naturally understand what this means. Even Rocky and Hestia were dumbfounded at this time. "Seventh-level adventurer... is already super strong." Hestia shook her fingers as if she was counting something. "If you say that, members who have passed the novice period, wouldn''t it? More than our gods." Get rid of the power of the rules and only count the words of lethality. The gods of this world are indeed similar to the peak of junior members. Even some gods who are not good at fighting are slightly inferior. So, these gods, even the family members of God the Father can''t compare to them? Hestia''s words undoubtedly gave Bell another dull blow. Similar to the gods... Miss Ai Si, is she actually embarking on the path of becoming a god? "Bell, let''s go home." Hestia comforted, then took Bell and walked back. Bell did not refuse this time. He was in a trance. I only feel that the distance between Miss Aisi and him is even farther than the distance at the limit where the line of sight can be seen in the second level of the assessment. It has reached the point where it is invisible at all. Silence saw all this in his eyes. This can also be regarded as a test for Bell. When there is no way to see the back of the longing object, whether Bell can still maintain his will to move forward. Although the assessment of this world is over, in the silent eyes, there are actually some adventurers who have not yet grown up yet have the opportunity to become members. Bell is even one. He retracted his gaze and focused on the modification of the dungeon. Next, it''s not just a scene of little trouble like this time, this dungeon will have to endure the competition among hundreds of members whose strength is comparable to the gods, and even surpasses the gods. And then, the adventurers who became members began to truly declare to other adventurers the horror of the family of God the Father. They slaughtered monsters in the dungeon like crazy. No monster can withstand their power. Obviously a mage, but inexplicably possessing a powerful body. Obviously a warrior, he can raise his hand to emit magic with great power. Some people can move instantaneously, and some can take out potions that can instantly heal injuries. All kinds of performance are completely beyond the rules of adventurers. Gradually. People in this world have also learned about the privileges that some of the fathers family members have. As long as you have enough magic crystals, or enough money, you can get immediate power from the Father God, and if you are lucky, you can even get a skill that is enough to be called a killer. Even with bad luck. It is also able to grow at a speed far exceeding the rest of the others in the gifts obtained again and again. This is why the family members of the Father God are fighting frantically in the dungeon. And the number of layers they fight is getting deeper and deeper. It''s like their ability to rush all the way at an incredible speed. Just a month later, someone saw a family of gods and goddesses, incarnate thousands of them in one breath, scattered in the dungeon to carry out the massacre, and slaughtered all the monsters that spawned. This fighting stance almost breaks the impression of adventurers on the dungeon. It''s simply to the point of being unreasonable. Among them, Aisi and others are the most exaggerated. UU reading www.uuknshu.com In order to impact the reviewer''s assessment a month later, they stayed under the 100th floor of the dungeon all the time. In the area where the infinite space was stretched by silence, the battle broke out enough to destroy the entire city. They are not only making money, but also taking advantage of battles, quickly familiarizing themselves with their changing strengths every day. at last. Three days before the deadline. Ace, Riveria, and Finn all reached the limit of junior members. They even went to the Chamber of Commerce headquarters. I have my own island. Just out of caution, I did not communicate with the rest of the members, but returned to the city of my own world, and the members of the Loki family who did not become members, and Loki, relaxed in the tavern for two consecutive months Tight nerves. "Rivilia." Loki held a full glass of beer, hooped the elf mage''s shoulders, and leaned over with a smile, "What is your current strength? This is unprecedented hard work. " The rest of the adventurers in the tavern suddenly pricked their ears. They also want to know. "It''s just passed the newbie period." Riveria didn''t have any thoughts at all, but said in a more serious tone, "Among the family of the Father God, we are still very weak, no, we should be said to be the weakest. One of that group of people." The novice period can be reached as long as there is money. They have now fully understood the meaning of "novice period". Even a poor ghost who has no money can easily have a lot of money after having a certain strength, and then easily have a strong strength. To say that they are the weakest group of people is not an exaggeration, but a fact. Chapter 1048： : The future where the gods are "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! "Is it so exaggerated?" Loki was also taken aback. Riveria''s current strength has reached the point that even she is shocked. It can be said that in addition to not having the power to master the rules, it has completely surpassed the gods. The power of the gods does not possess the kind of destructive power that destroys the world. But such power is only the weakest among the members? Even Rocky was so surprised, and the rest of the adventurers could imagine. All of them were dumbfounded. "It feels terrible." Rocky rubbed his messy hair. "The rest of God Father''s family will soon come to our world. If they are all so strong, will they just rub them? Our world is ruined." Cang Dang. An eavesdropping adventurer couldn''t even control his balance, and suddenly fell to the point. Just a little friction will ruin the world? If such remarks were said before, they would only be heard as a joke. But look now. It seems so scary. "It''s over, shall we run for our lives?" "Let''s run away. Didn''t you hear what Lord Riveria just said?" "The battle of the gods, about to start in the dungeon, is the battle of the gods." Although adventurers know the so-called two-month period. But all thought it was just a feast. At this moment, I heard Riveria and Loki talking, and I vaguely understood what level of this "feast" was. Let alone participate. They don''t even have the qualifications to watch. And just when many adventurers wanted to quickly go back to pack up their things and run away, Riveria''s voice came again. "Don''t worry, this kind of situation is impossible." Riveria shook her head. "Father God has strict rules for us. One of the very important ones is that we can''t wantonly sabotage and massacre. Moreover, this is for review. Officials are also equivalent to the assessment of priests, and no one dares to mess around." "That''s it." Rocky let out a long sigh of relief, "That''s right, no matter how strong, he is not yet a servant of God the Father." It has been so long, and the gods have almost understood some of the character of the Father God. Generally speaking, it is biased towards order. Specifying the rules and following the rules is indeed unlikely to cause those people to mess around. However, just when Loki was about to ask something. Suddenly the Jiao body was shocked. The voice of God the Father came in my mind. All the gods came to the entrance of the dungeon at once. "I have to go, Father God is calling me." Loki jumped directly from the chair, took a chicken leg and put it in his mouth, then ran towards the entrance of the dungeon. On the street, there are already other gods rushing in this direction. Including Hestia, who seems to be working in a maid outfit. "What happened?" Hestia called out as soon as he saw Loki. "Did you not hear? Father God is calling us, by the way, are you going to see God Father in this suit?" Loki walked around behind Hestia and scratched her hard, "Greasy It''s all on the apron." "Yeah." Hestia exclaimed, aggrieved, "It''s too late to change clothes." "Haha." There was a chuckle from the side. The expressions of both people changed a little, and when they turned around, they saw Freya, the goddess of beauty. She was still wearing the same clothes as before, and she still looked graceful. I don''t know if it is an illusion. After missing that ubiquitous temptation, in the eyes of Hestia and Loki, the current Freya is even more obvious... more intimate? It''s like a queen who is above her, who has changed her neighbor''s girl. "Freya, you came out of your house." Rocky couldn''t help asking as he walked. "Father God''s call, how dare you not go." Freya smiled slightly. Even this smile has become a little different from before. One less aggressiveness. It feels more pretty. "I always think you have become different." Rocky couldn''t help but vomit, but quickly turned his head, "Forget it, it doesn''t matter, Hestia, let''s go quickly." Then Loki directly pulled Hestia to speed up. She always felt that facing the present Freya, she felt a kind of hairy feeling. Because they were in a hurry, the two of them were almost the first group to arrive. Silence still sat on the throne. Did not speak. Rocky and Hestia stood side by side honestly, not daring to talk. After a while, the rest of the gods came one after another. Everyones face was a little uneasy, wondering why the Father God and the others came over. After all the gods had arrived, he spoke in silence. "Let''s talk." The silent tone was very ordinary, "What do you plan to do in the future?" The gods looked at each other. It seems that I dont know what the Father God means. "In the past two months, you have seen it too." The silence continued, UU reading www. uukanshu.com "Oularis order has changed. As adventurers who become members, the gap between them and ordinary adventurers has widened infinitely. They shouldnt have stayed here. The real stage for members is in the Chamber of Commerce. Also in the rest of the world." In two months, the gods actually recognized this. For the gods, adventurers, and adventurers who have become members, are their children. But now it seems like it is time to separate the family. And they also understood what God the Father meant. "Could it be..." Loki looked silent, "Can we also leave this world and go to the Chamber of Commerce?" "What you want to become a member of the Chamber of Commerce requires a firm dream, and the will to give everything for it, obviously, you are not satisfied." A silent sentence made Loki smile awkwardly. They have lived for hundreds of millions of years. Just like a person who has experienced no matter how vigorously it is, in such a long time, it will be thoroughly dried into salted fish. To be able to have some fun every day is the greatest wish of the gods. But if you want to say that you are willing to do everything for this wish, it will not be enough. Silence didn''t care too much about Loki''s embarrassment. He had known the behavior of these gods a long time ago, but he had just stated his plan directly. "I want to build a central city in the chamber of commerce that belongs to the members. Now, there is still a shortage of people who can run the city. Members have dreams they want to chase, and they will definitely not waste time in their daily lives. In his life." Speaking of this step, it is already very clear. It''s not just Rocky. Most of the gods showed surprise expressions. The Chamber of Commerce is a bigger stage for members and a bigger playground for them! Chapter 1049： : Create a member city "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Silent has long had such an idea about building a city for members. After all, there is indeed such a demand. In this case, if Konoha wanted to host a banquet before, he didn''t have to go to the Doomsday Instance World. After all, it was used for battle, but now it has become the only place where members can gather. However, building a city is not that simple. The most important thing is people. Service staff, management staff... Although everything can be solved by rules, in that way, the whole city will lose a breath of life, just like the so-called "completely smart" city, where everything is left to the program, and there is no chance. As for customizing people from the system. The cost alone is enough to be rejected. But now, the appearance of the gods made Silence see a group of cheap labor. They didn''t even think about it. "Can I come back if I go?" Loki raised his hand. "If I can come back, then I will go." She still remembers her dependents who failed to become members. But not every **** has this moral. Some gods made a decision immediately. "I want to go." "Build a city in the Chamber of Commerce? It is definitely a great city!" "It must be interesting." "Let''s start over there!" In an expression of excitement and anticipation, Hestia looked very embarrassed. He even curled up involuntarily. It''s like being alone in the enemy''s army. Weak, poor, and helpless. If Bell passes the assessment and becomes a member, then she must go to the Chamber of Commerce. But now, Bell is just an ordinary adventurer, and he can only stay in this world. "The Chamber of Commerce does not restrict members from going home, and naturally it will not restrict you from coming back." There was a pause, and then continued, "It''s just that if members want to travel the world, they need to pay a certain amount of points as a price. The same is true. I have prepared specific regulations." After speaking, the relevant information was passed to the minds of the gods. Although they are not members, they can also earn points. These points are naturally earned from the hands of members. Real businessmen will not miss any opportunity to make money, not to mention, once the city is really established, there will be unlimited business opportunities in it. There can be countless ways to allow members to provide more trading points for silence. It''s not just about getting income from the purchase of jars. For example. Food, shelter, clothes, etc. At all times, the points will truly begin to circulate, and in the process of circulation, countless trading points will enter the silent pocket. The gods digested the information in their minds, and their expressions became more and more excited. In their eyes. The city they are about to visit will contain countless interesting things in the world, which can be described as endless freshness and endless fun. In this case, even if you spend hundreds of millions of years in such a city, it will not be as boring as before. Isn''t this what their gods are after? "Wow." Hestia cried out with a wow. She really wants to go too. But he was reluctant to bear Bell. The rest of the gods looked at her with some pity. The silence is also quite helpless. "I know that there are still many of your family members who can only stay here, but they do have no rules to become members. If you can''t bear it, you will work hard for the round trip expenses in your future work." The sentence of silence is already very straightforward, and there is only this way. It seems that even to a new city. Hestia has also been poor for a long time. "My Lord Father." Freya suddenly said, "If this is the case, will the assessment to be held three days later also be carried out in the new city?" "Yes, the dungeon will also move over." Nodding silently. With reference to the cities of this world, the underground city will become the driving force for the city of Chamber of Commerce to remain active. Even after this assessment is over, members can still take risks in the dungeon. Become a new destination after the doomsday world copy, the mission world copy, and then the mission world. Even, the playability can be greatly increased. For example, hide some jars in a dungeon. The details need to be updated. The silence is also very clear. It is important to keep updated and fresh for a game that is truly popular, and the same is true for the Chamber of Commerce. "In this case, let''s prepare early." Freya continued, "This new city will welcome the members as it should be." The other gods couldn''t help but look at Freya a few more times. Last time in front of God the Father, she was punished by God the Father because she was offended. But this time, he dared to express himself positively. "Hahaha." The silence gave a few laughs, "That''s why I called you to come here. Let''s go to the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce. I will help you out for the first travel expenses. " After speaking, he raised his hand with a wave. All the gods, all appeared on a huge floating island in the next moment. The island is bare, and there is nothing but rocks. And raising his head, it is the galaxy that fills the sky. Here is the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce, a huge galaxy formed by floating islands, and it also has all kinds of magic. "Here is the residence of the city." Silent looked around and groaned, "However, it can''t be just such a simple appearance. First of all, there must be sunshine." The voice fell. The whole island suddenly became bright. A soft sun appeared high in the sky. Then, white clouds continued to appear, and green grass, flowers, and trees began to grow on the ground. Beautiful birds appeared where the silent eyes were looking, and the ears began to sound sweet, and there was even a tide. The voice, because around the island, I dont know when waves reflecting the sun began to appear, slowly beating the coast. All the gods were stunned. "Create the world..." Loki murmured. Silence is right in front of them, creating a beautiful world from nothing. Although it is not difficult for God the Father. But knowing is one thing, witnessing with your own eyes is another thing. This is the true god. In contrast, these existences that are dubbed gods are really ridiculous. "Don''t be stunned here, this is also where you will live in the future." Silent greeted, "Come over and think about what else is needed." ~： New book "I Created the Salvation Organization" "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The new book has been published, and suddenly I found that many old readers didn''t know, so I recommend it here. The title of the book "I Created the Salvation Organization" is back to the old pen name Rusty Rune. It is still the original theme of the heavens. In the past, every book carried a bit of salvation, but this time I will simply use salvation as the main line. Vote more, speak more, Thanks? (??)?. ps: The jar will be ready for an ending Chapter 1050： : Members start to assess "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The gods all came together. You put forward your own opinions without saying a word. At this time, you can see the strengths of these gods. The **** of beauty has a strong intuition for beauty, the **** of wine has reached the level of art in the way of wine, and the **** of forging, the **** of music... Of course, the attainments of these gods only reached the level of gods in their own world. In the thousands of worlds, it is nothing. However, this allowed Silence to see business opportunities again. "As employee benefits, I will prepare some special jars for you." The silence said suddenly, "The difference from the members'' jars is that there are no power-enhancing things in your jars, but there are from countless worlds. , Interesting treasures and knowledge." "Is there any good wine?" Suma was interested in brewing good wine. "Nature." Nodding silently, "In countless worlds, there is more than just power. Every world has its own culture. There are also many entertainments. If you have the skills, enjoy it. ." This sentence made the spirits of the gods excited again. What they originally chased was endless enjoyment. If you knew it would have this benefit. Even if silence has no power, they might regard silence as God the Father. As for the work to be done? For the gods, work is also a part of enjoyment. A group of gods immediately began to act, and silently created one building after another in accordance with the opinions they just put forward. Different from Oulari, the architectural style here is truly "various", part of it is placed in the forest, and part is placed on the edge of the lake, creating layers of different islands from bottom to top, creating To the teleportation entrance to the dungeon, there are various animals and plants. No matter what kind of member you are, you can live here where you want. And the gods have also reached their respective places. Get ready to meet the true masters of this city. Three days'' time, fleeting. The transmission channel is open. One after another, members appeared in a bright white jade hall, and they looked around with a little surprise. It looks like a city. Is there such a place in the Chamber of Commerce? "This city is newly built." The silent figure appeared above the members, attracting the attention of all members in the past, "You have enough time to explore here, but the most important thing today is The matter is still the assessment of the auditor." "Why did you suddenly build such a city?" Lu Fei suddenly raised his hand, his face full of excitement, "Can I go and play first?" "Hey! The adults said that the most important thing today is the assessment." Nami slammed Luffy''s head with a fist, then pulled him back to the side, and said to the silence with a smile on her face. You go on, go on, leave this guy alone." "Here, it can be regarded as a place for you newcomers to relax." Silent smiled, and actually explained, "After all, your ancestors have not reached the number of people who need a city in just one batch, and the latter The number of newcomers will increase, and the Chamber of Commerce is no longer just a stage for realizing dreams, it will gradually become a stage for life." This explanation is reasonable. After all, in the eyes of these members, the reform of the Chamber of Commerce and the expansion of membership are what happened in their batch. It is not and normal that there will be continuous reforms based on new pursuits. "Does anyone have any questions?" Silent asked again. No one said anything this time, after all, the struggling Luffy had already been tightly covered by a few people in Sauron. "Let''s start." Silence raised his hand, and a circle of light appeared in front of him. "This is where you are about to compete. The conditions are very simple. There are ten layers in it. You must be within your own time limit. , Find the entrance to go down, and in this process, try to get points as much as possible, and finally enter the bottom layer, and in order of points, the top five will become trainee reviewers." Silence said the rules briefly. You don''t even need to convey cognition. Because this rule is really simple. The members started to think. "In other words, in this assessment, we must grasp the balance of gaining points and going to the lower level." Oshemaru''s hoarse voice suddenly sounded, "If you go down too fast, you may be eliminated because of insufficient points, but if If they fail to go down in time, they will be eliminated directly." What Dashemaru said, it is easy to think of the main points. But the silence was just a smile without explanation. "After the start, you will know. If you dont understand anything, you can use your badge to ask, and part of it can be explained. In addition, your actions will be watched by some people. In the end, you will pay back. There is a point determined by them. UU read " After the silence, his body disappeared directly. Appeared in a place like a movie theater. There are pictures one after another floating around. Every member is included. And here, except for Icarus, Bismarck and others of the Silent House, all the gods are here. They even prepared desserts, wine, and food. Everyone''s face was filled with excitement, a feeling that they were about to watch a blockbuster. That''s right, the "they" that the silence said at the end refer to these gods. They are indeed qualified to score the members at the end, but they do not account for a high proportion of the total score. Silence specifically emphasized this point, and it is also putting a kind of "invisible pressure" on the members. Under such pressure, see whether they are expressing themselves or disguising themselves. After leaving silently, the members did not stay silent for long. "Then, I''ll go in first." Roger was the first to set off, mostly stepping forward, and his crew followed closely behind. No one has nervous emotions on their faces. For them, this so-called assessment is more like an adventure. Obviously, Roger One Pieces guild still upholds his usual style. The rest also set off. "I don''t know if we will be separated. It''s better for everyone to be together." Bo Feng Shuimen looked at the rest of the people. They had already exchanged the Chakra Seal Scrolls at the very beginning. Quite exchanged each other''s shadow clones and carried them on the body. Not only is it convenient to contact, but it can also give each person a great help in knowledge. After all, the shadow clone possesses the memory and knowledge that is almost the same as the body. This can be considered as a member''s own advantage in Ninja World. Chapter 1051： : The monster in the assessment "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! As the time to become a member becomes stronger, most members have adapted to this new environment and their new power. Some outstanding people will begin to think about the advantages of different forces and combine them. In this regard, members of Ninja World have always done well. Naruto also began to move in this direction. In particular, Naruto''s job transfer is actually very simple, that is, the infinitely powerful body. With ninjutsu, it can exert a powerful force. And after entering the trial entrance. Naruto found that he, his father, and the rest were completely separated. "Sure enough, this is the case." He didn''t have any surprises, as this was originally expected. "Anyway, let''s observe the surrounding situation first." Naruto''s tone was relaxed. In fact, he has no idea about becoming a reviewer. After all, his biggest wish now, what he most wants to do, is to unite the Ninja World and even all its members. Between each other, healthy competition. Keep peace outside of competition. He looked around, it was an obvious cave, and there were three forks in the place where he was. The light is dim, and I don''t know what''s inside the fork. Naruto tried to take two steps forward. But at the moment when I walked into a fork in the road. Brush it. Everything around has changed. After the three fork roads, they disappeared without a trace, and replaced by a one-way street with a nose. "It seems that after making a choice, it will automatically shift its position." Naruto nodded, without paying much attention, and walked straight toward the road in front of him. Along with his steps, the partners on the side of the passage burned in groups. Lethal route for him. Suddenly, Naruto noticed that in front of him, there was a toad about the size of a person lying on his stomach. The whole body was snow-white, crystal clear, and cuter than the average toad. It seems to be sleeping. "So cute toad." Naruto has a natural affection for toads, and has gradually become a fan of toads. At this time, he stretched out his hand and touched it. At the moment of touch. The surrounding illusion changed again. The cold hurricane whizzed towards his face, and the crystal clear and lovely toad just now was hundreds of meters high, exuding the breath of extreme cold. Open your mouth and vomit. A storm containing ice cones sprayed towards Naruto, and each piece of snowflakes was like a sharp blade, forming a huge meat grinder. Naruto also recovered. This is... the monster that wants him to fight. Naruto took a deep breath, and the muscles on his body began to bulge. The fierce storm hit his body, and immediately tore his clothes into countless small pieces, leaving only something like a tights. The extremely strong muscles on the body are fully highlighted. "At this level, it can''t hurt me!" Naruto jumped up high, raised his fist, bit the storm, and rushed toward the monster in front of him. This is how he fights now. Simple and crude. There is blood. But what he probably didn''t know was that the gods who were watching were overjoyed. "Why is this kid wearing such clothes." "Tights?" "There are patterns and patterns on it, hahaha, it''s so ridiculous to me, it''s better not to wear it and reveal the muscles directly." Obviously, the gods have no way to appreciate the beauty of this superhero-style tights. If you let Naruto hear their evaluation. It is estimated that there will be no such proud expression. at the same time. The rest of the members also gradually started their own battles. The monsters in the dungeon in this assessment don''t have to fight, or most of them can actually be avoided, as long as you don''t touch him. Of course, if you win, you will not only receive points as rewards, but also other rewards. Although it is an assessment, it is also a trial. Silent eyes flicked through the battle, and finally fixed on a person. "It seems that the first elimination is about to appear." As soon as this sentence was said, the rest of the people gathered around. Just looking at it at the first glance, you can feel the monsters in this battle. It''s not so huge, just the same figure as a human, but the whole body is golden, and it exudes a pale golden light, holding a handle that is three or four meters long, and it blends with the arm. Long knife. And it was a teenager with a red mark on his forehead that was fighting it. Tanjiro. The young man also held a long knife in his hand, and each island was drawn with a howling flame. However, it does not seem to have any effect. "This monster...seems to be stronger." Loki gave his own evaluation. "It doesn''t seem to be, or it''s relatively strong." Silent said, "Luck is also a very important part of this assessment, so there are some elite monsters that are completely different from ordinary monsters, and even boss monsters are hidden in the dungeon. If It''s fine to choose to avoid, but if you fight with it to get points...maybe you will be unlucky. UU" Among the members, Tanjirou''s strength belongs to the lowest group of people. Maybe it''s a little bit better than Sword Hee Ais, who just became a member not long ago. But it is also very limited. In the face of this kind of elite monster, he basically has no ability to fight with it. As expected. In front of all the gods, Tanjiro retreats steadily, and in the end, he was directly cut off and sent out for this assessment. No accidents happened. And that monster will return to the dungeon and stand quietly on the passage. "Wait" Some gods seemed to be what happened, exclaimed, "Isn''t that Rivelia?" That''s right, it was Riveria who was also walking in this passage and approaching the monster that had just won the first kill. "It''s really Rivelia." "Rivilia also appeared here." "She won''t touch this monster, right." The gods seemed to be excited all at once. It''s like seeing a familiar one among a group of people you don''t know during a game, and you will naturally pay more attention to it. Even many gods looked at Loki. However, Loki''s expression was very calm, and he didn''t feel worried at all. Riveria walked up to the golden monster and looked at it carefully, and then, carefully, from the edge, staring at the motionless monster like a sculpture, it just passed. There is no plan to fight at all. "Rivelia wouldn''t be so stupid." Rocky looked smug. "Even if you don''t know the elite monster, this monster is a quick melee type. Riveria is a mage. Chapter 1052： : Special battle space "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Although Loki looked smug, but the rest of the gods had nothing to say. It''s a fact that Riveria avoided the monsters that might cause her to be eliminated. Silence could not help but nod slightly. Although the adventurers say that it hasn''t taken long to become a member and they don''t have the advantage in strength, perhaps because of this, they don''t have the slightest care about this dungeon assessment. Even if you don''t really die, even if you don''t have a strong desire to become an auditor, it''s the same. Caution has long become their instinct. but. The most exciting part of this assessment is not just the battle. Riveria jumped over the monster at the first intersection, and then found a very inconspicuous pot in a corner. Most of it was buried in the soil, and the color was basically the same as the soil. It was in this dim light that Riveria still found it. "Is this the hidden reward?" Riveria was moved. Compared to the rest of the members, they actually know more news. After all, the construction of this dungeon is related to the gods, and Loki participated in the whole process. Putting some jars in it as a reward was put forward by a certain god, and at that time the father nodded. This suggestion will be adopted in all likelihood! Riveria thought for a while, carefully digging out the pot from the soil. The reason for being so careful is to guard against possible pitfalls. Putting rewards and traps together can also be regarded as a very common assessment method. However, until Riveria took out the entire jar, she didn''t touch any traps. This all made her a certain kind of suspicion. But all of this became unimportant after she saw the size of the jar clearly. Can''t be wrong. It''s a level four jar! Riveria just opened the third-level pot to the limit of a junior member, and hasn''t even seen a fourth-level pot, let alone open it. This one in front of me is! "Your Riveria is really lucky." Hestia''s tone was a little sour. Bell in her family didn''t even have the opportunity to participate in this assessment. I don''t know when I will be eligible to become a member. Those who have become members are already racing on the road to becoming stronger. "Hahaha." Loki laughed happily, as if he was the one who had obtained the level four pot. However, few gods noticed that the smile at the moment of silence was a bit playful. The change happened the moment Riveria opened the jar. Huh! The surrounding environment suddenly brightened up. Riveria was actually teleported to a place like a cloud, stepping on a rock floating in the air, and surrounded by a block of these stones, large and small, with plants on them, mountain springs, the largest One of them, almost the size of an island, is in the middle of this space. "Welcome to the special battle space." A sweet female voice suddenly sounded, "The current number is full. This mode is a two-player battle mode. If one party dies, or one party gets a mysterious prize hidden in the battlefield, the battle ends and wins. Fang will receive generous rewards." "Battle space?" Riveria reacted abruptly, and immediately put a circle of shields on herself. Almost at the moment when she completed her magic, a violent impact hit her shield, and the powerful impact she carried even caused Livilia to fly backwards, and the shield shattered layer by layer. In the end, in Riveria''s prudent gaze, a delicate bullet hovered only a few meters away from her. There are also mysterious symbols engraved on it. Then with a bang, it burst open suddenly. But Riveria, who had been preparing for a long time, had rearranged a new shield. Of course, her transfer is a mage. And he is also an arcane mage who chased the truth and mastered the truth. This series of changes not only surprised Riveria, but the gods were also surprised. Loki''s smile was even more stiff on his face. "How come there is such a thing." She looked at the silence and pursed her lips with a look of dissatisfaction, which was more girlish than usual. "I didn''t say that seeing the jar must be a reward." Silent smiled, "Moreover, if you can win, the reward can be much richer than a mere four-level jar." "How can this be the same." Rocky grabbed his hair frantically, "How long has Livilia in my house become a member." In terms of strength alone, it is not an exaggeration to say that Riveria is the weakest among all members. Basically it marks the lowest standard of strength. But the silence didn''t intend to say anything, and what to say, it can only say that everything is luck. Rocky also gave up. Turning his head with a ferocious expression, he swept across the pictures one by one. "Where, where is the **** who attacked Velia in my house. UU reading www.uuknshu.com" She looks like some old mothers who look like calves. "It''s this." The other gods are also helping to find them. Although there are competitions between the gods and there is something wrong with them, it may be a battle between the children of their own world and the members of the rest of the world. And the people referred to by the gods are indeed in this battlefield. On a floating stone not far from Riveria, a girl with a pink ponytail was lying in a hidden place, holding a long gun in her palm. "Damn it, almost a little bit." She muttered in her mouth, and she was quite disappointed when she hit Riveria just now. This girl is Ma Yin. She was motionless at this time, as if watching Riveria''s actions through a special method. "There are pointed ears, is it a genie? And it is a strange face. It seems that it should be a newcomer, and it''s okay." Ma Yin''s pressure was not much less than that of Riveria. Riveria is a newcomer, and she is also considered a newcomer. Since joining the Chamber of Commerce, becoming a member, and joining Altrias guild, her strength has also been very slow, and she has only opened a dozen Level 4 pots so far. If you meet a familiar old-brand strong, then just give up. Anyway, as long as the treasure is found, the game can be ended. It is better than being killed. But well. Since the opponent is also a rookie, and it is still a rookie newer than her. Mayin half-squinted his eyes and aimed at Riveria again. Then, the beam of energy represented on the weapon in the hand, lit up one after another. Ma Yin''s transfer is a magic sniper. An absolute long-range attack career. Chapter 1053： : See who kills first "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! The bullet just now is naturally not Ma Yins most powerful force. It is just a special skill. It is not powerful, but it is silent. It even crosses the space to some extent and cannot be found by anyone who is much stronger than her. . However, when farming monsters in the dungeon world in the past, it was rarely useful. As soon as I saw Riveria appear, I couldn''t help but want to give it a try. Who knows, Riveria should be so careful. After realizing that he had entered the battlefield, he released a bunch of defensive magic without even thinking about it, which made Mayin''s sneak attack useless. but now. "This blow is one of the most destructive skills I have!" Ma Yin slammed his muzzle up, "Go, Super Burst Bullet!" Boom! Accompanied by the dull sound, a very strong beam of light tore through Rivelia''s magic shield in an instant, and then swallowed her whole. Even the terrifying annihilation energy erupted. Even the pumice stone on which Riveria was standing has completely disappeared. "Oh, it''s solved." Mayin was very satisfied. This blow has an attack speed comparable to that of a beam, extremely powerful damage ability and defensive ability, and even the range of the attack does not require much aiming. The only thing that is not perfect. That is the loud noise during the attack, and the beam of light emitted, which can make the rest of the people discover her location as a sniper. So usually, she needs the rest of her teammates to protect him, usually Leona. Although there is no teammate now, the opponent is just one person. but...... Mayin looked up strangely. Why didn''t the battle be over? The instinct of being a sniper made her react violently, and her figure immediately jumped to the side. Almost at the same time, an arcane impact with lightning slammed into the pumice where her figure was hidden, smashing it completely. A halo of magical energy appeared under Mayin''s feet, barely floating in the air. What she saw was Riveria unscathed with a staff in her hand. "Why are you okay?" Mayin was taken aback, "is there any skill that can resist my shot?" If it is true, then she can basically surrender. That is already her most harmful skill. In more than a dozen four-level pots, only one purple epic skill was out of luck. "You mean that?" Riveria''s staff flicked. "It''s just that you didn''t hit me at all." Her figure is divided into two, two divided into four, and in a short period of time, the sky is full of Riveria. There are at least several hundred. Mayin opened his eyes wide and wailed. "I hate the clone technique!" This is almost her obsession. She is obviously a sniper, and she has extremely powerful vision skills, but she hasn''t developed a skill that can distinguish clones. Almost when facing the members of the Ninja World, Mayin felt a strong sense of powerlessness. I don''t know which is the real body and how to break it. "Then you can abstain." Riveria upholds a cautious concept, and doesn''t want to offend the seniors among the members casually. She is very clear that these seniors are not just themselves, most of them have joined the guild, and there are a group of companions behind them, and even those who can establish a guild have good strength. "Don''t abstain!" Ma Yin seemed to be irritated by this sentence, and the whole person was a little blown up, "You are just a newcomer, if the newcomer is eliminated, wouldn''t I be laughed at by Chelsea''s bastard? " "..." Riveria, there is nothing to say. She could roughly tell that although Ma Yin in front of her was not a bad person, her personality was not much, she was a bit savage. Such a character is the most difficult to deal with. You reason with her, maybe she will think you are insulting her. "It''s now!" There was a hint of cunning in Mayin''s eyes, and the long sniper in his hand was changed in an instant, like a machine gun, continuously ejecting dense bullets. And every bullet burst open in mid-air. A stream of particles that are so small that it is difficult to see with the naked eye are sprayed wanton. It formed a metal storm comparable to a hurricane. Ma Yin did not find the means to find the real body, but that did not mean that she was really helpless against the clone. This hand skill is a true non-dead-angle range attack. The most important thing is that the more bullets used, the attack power is not weak at all! It is similar to Xiaonan''s Jin Zhan Talisman, which can be superimposed on each other. For the sake of his own face, Mayin is already spending his money. This metal storm is enough to dismember some large monsters into the worst flesh! Obviously, Riveria couldn''t make every clone of her own a powerful arcane shield. If she could do it, then she would not be a newcomer. The real body was revealed soon. "I found you." Ma Yin suddenly raised the sniper rifle in his hand and pointed it at Riveria. Even at this moment, it seemed that there was an invisible chain across the cause and effect. Uukanshu.com bound Riveria in it. Skills, cause and effect must be hit! Locked by this skill, no matter how Livalia is cloned, it has no effect. With this shot, she couldn''t avoid it! She is even more unable to resist! "Asshole, dare to bully Riveria in my house." Loki glared at Mayin in the picture. Obviously, she doesn''t have much confidence now. I can only watch the sniper rifle in Mayin''s hand, which represents the continuous increase in the charge of death. "Oh." Riveria sighed quietly, "I can only take a gamble." She raised the scepter in her hand, and a mysterious light burst from it. At this moment, circles of arcane lines appeared around Ma Yin, and the surging magical power did not conceal her existence, and it was still extremely fast. Overlay. When talking to Mayin just now, Riveria had been quietly making arrangements. Naturally, she would not leave everything to the other party''s choice. And if it is in a normal state, this arrangement is not necessarily useful. The other party is a senior, and it may have a means of escape, or even a means similar to a clone. Only at this time. When the opponent is ready to attack! Either kill me first, or kill me first! Riveria slammed down the scepter. The hot light covered Mayin at this moment, but at the same time, the sniper rifle in Mayin''s hand also shot a burst of light beams. She does not need to be fully charged! The beam swallowed the real Riveria at this moment, and at the same time, Ma Yin was also swallowed by Riveria''s last and strongest attack. This result stunned the gods. "Together, to die together?" Chapter 1054： : Red pupil enters the second floor "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! It is indeed a situation of death. Regardless of whether it is Riveria or Main, they are both long-distance explosive injuries. The damage they cause after accumulating energy can''t be withstood by even some people who are stronger than them. Not to mention themselves, who don''t have much defensive power. Moreover, this result is actually predictable. Including Mayin. However, Main knew very well that the initial mistake basically made her mistake the possibility of winning. Originally, the sniper could not fight alone. If there is no companion by his side, once the position is exposed, she will face extreme danger. Situation. So she made this choice. It''s better to die together than to lose to the newcomer by accident. Compared to an auditor''s quota, which is not very likely, face is more important. As for Riveria. Her strength was originally biased towards weaknesses, and she was simply unable to have too many choices in front of Ma Yin, who possessed the purple epic skills. "Rivilia will be eliminated?" Loki looked at silence, his face full of entanglement. Although she didn''t have much expectation, the children of her own family will be able to pass the final pass, after all, it hasn''t been long since they have just become members. But, even if you fail to succeed, it''s not bad to shine as much as you can. Is it a bit sloppy to be eliminated in such a simple way now? "A newcomer in your family can pull the rest of them out together, what regrets." "Yes." "Damn it, Loki, you are so terrible." The rest of the gods spit out like you and me. In fact, in most cases, these gods are pretty cute guys. However, they are probably disappointed. "In this case, it will not be eliminated." Silent shook his head. "Really?" Rocky shouted excitedly. In fact, there is no need to be silent and explain anything. Everyone can see that the two people, Riveria and Mayin, who should have been smashed, have resurfaced in the white light. --resurrection. At the same time, the original sweet female voice sounded again. "It is determined that the result of the match is the same. The reward is cancelled, but the participants will be resurrected, and there will be one minute to return to the location where they will be teleported. "It turns out that there is still such a judgment." Loki opened his eyes wide, his face full of surprise. Although the reward is gone, it is better than being eliminated directly. If there is still a chance to continue to participate in the assessment, there is always a chance to continue to receive rewards. "It hurts, my whole body hurts." Ma Yin also seemed to know what was going on, staring at Riveria with tears in her eyes, "This is my first death. I will definitely remember you for the rest of my life." "..." Riveria didn''t know how to respond. Her face was also pale. The resurrection will perfectly eliminate the dark wounds in the body, if you say pain, there is definitely no. However, the taste of the moment of death last second is vivid at this time. That is real death. The body is in severe pain, and the passing of life can be clearly felt before the consciousness plunges into darkness. It doesn''t feel as indifferent as I imagined. "Hey, are you okay." Although Mayin has a arrogant face, she still cares a little about this junior who has just been fighting for life and death. Then she tried to make her senior''s gesture and said, "Hmph, although I have died for the first time. , But I have heard other powerful seniors say that you must keep the feeling of death in your heart. I also give you this sentence." In fact, Ma Yin didn''t know what this sentence meant. Still, Riveria understood. "Do you want us to fear death?" she whispered. In many tasks in the Chamber of Commerce, death is just a process. Even if you die in a fight with other members, as long as the badge is not stolen, it is easy to resurrect. However, this does not mean that death becomes indifferent. If such an argument occurs over time, then maybe one day, there will be real death. So remember the pain of death, fear death, and try to avoid it. This should be what the "that" predecessor wanted to express in Ma Yin''s mouth. Main seemed to want to say something, but one minute was a very short time, and it had already passed. Whether it was Main or Riveria, they returned to where they were just now with the light. Riveria looked at the cave junction in front of her, and then at the empty jar at her feet, her eyes gradually sharpened. There was indeed a little indifferent idea to participate in this assessment. I didn''t think about becoming an auditor, I just thought about getting some rewards. The spirit is just an instinct that has been cultivated in long-term adventures in the dungeon. However, Riveria''s mentality has changed now. She didn''t want to die again and try again. Must be more careful. Riveria continued to move forward, becoming more cautious, UU reading At the same time, the rest of the members have more or less experienced their first crisis. The knockout has appeared. The most unlucky person is Sanji. This guy stepped into an environmental trap and saw the temptation he wanted most-a group of beautiful women. In the end, he violently died in the pain that he could not ask for. Maybe it will leave a psychological shadow. The luckiest one, however, is the red pupil. Not only did she not encounter any irresistible monsters along the way, she also picked up a real level four pot, and from it she drew out a treasure that was very useful to her-Ziyun Wing. Yes, it is a pair of wings. Chi Tong''s job change is kendo, but she lacks enough means, not to mention that her direction is close assassination. Once the enemy flies to the sky, she is often trapped in the attack range. But most of the members can fly. But now, she also finally has the ability to fly. Even the silence marveled at the luck that Chitong had. In this way, the first level was spent in the difficult battles of many members. The vast majority of members found their way to the next level at the end of the passage. Of course, there are also some members who return to get rid of the monsters that just passed by but haven''t killed them, wanting to accumulate more points, not to mention that there may be other forks and treasures that have not been discovered. There are many members with similar ideas. Chi pupil didn''t think much, and went straight on. With the steps leading to the next level, the line of sight becomes wider and wider. The next layer is obviously much larger than the first layer above. Suddenly, Chi Tong stopped, drew out his sharp sword, and stared carefully behind him. She already felt it, and there were footsteps approaching. Chapter 1055： : Special task for 3 people "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! It''s no wonder that Chitong is so cautious, since she entered here, she has not seen the rest of the members. No one knows what will happen here. But soon, the owner of that voice appeared in front of her. Wearing a pink kimono with a flower pattern, with wooden clogs on his feet and a long knife pinned to his waist. -Two ceremonies. Chi pupil knows this member. Could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Because the two rituals are also the kendo type of the melee style, they often have exchanges in the doomsday dungeon world. Although the relationship is not very good, at least they understand each other. "It seems that this second tier is composed of multiple members." The palms of the two ceremonies were placed on the hilt of their waists. "There may be a competitive relationship. I will not be merciful." "Neither will I." Chi Tong nodded solemnly. They all know that they are familiar and familiar with each other, but in the chamber of commerce, things that should be contested must be contested. Otherwise, you might lose even more important treasures. What''s more, they are not in the same guild, and there is no reason for humility. At this moment, the two turned their heads at the same time, looking in the direction behind them. There is a third person? That''s right, it was the third person, Riveria, who came down right behind them. After the battle with Mayin, Riveria was cautious along the way. Although it was not luck, it was not bad luck. She even defeated a monster that she thought she could restrain, and then moved to the next level. When she saw the two people in front of her again, Riveria''s heart was also tense. It turned out to be two unknown members. and...... Riveria''s gaze swept across the long knives in the hands of the two, secretly crying out. Normally, the members who will carry the sword are all melee types. If they happen to be agile, then she will be completely defeated. Once the two people work together, she may be killed in an instant. "Rookie?" The two ceremonies looked at Riveria. His eyes turned pale blue in an instant. Riveria has a lot of dead lines on her body. For the two rituals, this means that there is little threat. So she didn''t pay much attention. And Chitong stared at Riveria with some alertness. "You are not a companion." She drew out a piece of her long knife directly, "Don''t come close, otherwise, you will be ruined!" "...Understood, I won''t come close." Riveria calmed down instead. Although the scene is very bad for her, it is not the worst situation after all. At least, they did not draw their swords and fight the moment they saw her again. The group of people walked forward in a weird state, and the two most powerful ceremonies swaggered ahead. Although her back was facing the other two people, her straight back and walking pace made her look like a cheetah ready to go, and it would violently hurt people at any time. Chitong and Riveria didn''t dare to look down upon them at all. Even daring to put his eyes on the two rituals for a long time, in that case, it is definitely not the two rituals that will suffer in the end. As for the red pupil, it was even more straightforward. She walked directly sideways, Yu Guang kept staring at Riveria, even if she made any small movements, she couldn''t escape her instinct. Riveria is of course honest. As a newcomer, she still has the intuition of her own weakness, even if it is a sneak attack, there is not much chance of winning, honestly it is the most suitable way for her. However, what Rivelia is now worried about is what will happen if she encounters a treasure later on. Sure enough, we still have to find a way to leave these two talents. She thought this way, but she hadn''t waited until she had made any preparations. Suddenly, the passage in front of her had reached the top directly. A huge pattern just appeared on the ground, and there was no other passage. "Congratulations, everyone, I have come to the final trial place on the second floor." The sweet voice that had appeared in the battle space appeared again, "Now, please send a representative to come forward and extract your trial methods." At the front, there is a jar. There is no doubt that this jar is not a prize jar at all. It was similar to the one that Rivelia had met before. The corners of her eyes twitched a few times. She has always maintained rationality and intelligence, and probably never thought that her destiny would one day be handed over to luck. If the tank was in the same battle space as before, then she really didn''t have much room for struggle. The other two people didn''t speak, but the two ceremonies had already done their part and went straight up. Just in the eyes of Aka Hitomi and Riveria, they opened the box. In a flash, the light was brilliant. "Congratulations to the three." The sweet voice seemed to have become a little bit of excitement, "I got the most valuable trainee reviewer experience card. This is a very rare assessment mode. You will You will have an opportunity to travel to the mission world and participate in special missions. The rewards and points you receive will be determined by your performance in the special missions." Special task? Riveria is still a little unsure. However, Chitong''s complexion immediately changed, and even the two rituals that were basically expressionless, raised eyebrows, revealing an unexpected expression. "This is a special mission, or a new world!" Chitong had already spoken, looking at the two ceremonies, "You should not be interested in recruiting new companions." "I''m really not interested, but" The two ceremonies shook his head, "Xiao Nan will be interested." The two rituals belonged to Xiaonan''s guild. Although it usually seems to lack the feelings and common sense of normal people, the two rituals will still care about their companions in their own way. Therefore, if there are really good newcomers in this world, she will not let it out easily. "In that case, you can only rely on your own means." Chitong did not answer this too surprised, but solemnly nodded, "I also have to share some responsibilities for our Queen." "Is that knight king really so good?" The two ceremonies gave her a strange look. "After joining the Knights of the Round Table, it seems that he has become more and more like those people, and he is also called the king''s chef. What." "Because Wang has such charm." Speaking of Altria, Chitong''s face also showed a touch of pride. "Both temperament and words and deeds are in line with the people''s expectations of the king, especially the weight that is called the king''s stomach, even for me, it is becoming more and more difficult to compare. Such a king is the blessing of the people. " Chapter 1056： : 3 people go to the new world "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Because it was Hitomi''s proud look, the gods had already begun to doubt their ears. What is the king''s stomach? However, the situation is now very clear. The second level of the level faced by these three people turned out to be going to a new world to complete a certain task. New world. "Take a world as part of the assessment?" Loki didn''t know what kind of expression he should use to face this. Amazed? Incredible? No, her face now is-very funny. "You should get used to this, the Chamber of Commerce, after all, is an organization built in countless worlds." Silent looked at other pictures, "Although not everyones mission is a new world, this time, I also sampled about twenty A new world comes as part of this assessment, that is to say, sixty people will have this luck." Since it is an assessment by an auditor, it naturally needs to be combated. Therefore, the score for this relief is very high. For today''s Chamber of Commerce, the cost of opening the door to the world is no longer a big deal, and there are countless worlds where the strength is not strong, and it is not a problem to just show it to the members to test. Anyway, as long as you recruit a few new people in these worlds, you can earn it back several times. The profit margin is extremely high. Even some works that do not correspond to fantasy works, the silence is also brought out. Not only were they placed on the second level, some of the twenty new worlds were placed on the lower levels, and generally speaking, being placed on the lower world was more complicated and more dangerous. But none of this has much to do with the trio. With the confirmation of the crossing, after deducting the travel expenses, the three of them quickly disappeared into the white light. Appear again, already in another world. High-rise buildings, busy traffic. At the same time, stories related to this world were transferred to the minds of the three of them with the mind of animation. This is a world related to spell spirits and conjurers. The curse spirit was born out of human fear. The evil conjurer united the curse spirit and was discussing a terrifying conspiracy. The protagonist group belonging to the righteous side grew rapidly under this pressure and became a force to suppress the evil. . "This kind of classic to old-fashioned story." The two rituals curled their lips. After coming here, her expression seemed to be a bit richer, but the two rituals weren''t the character of Sanwu. "Our task... is very troublesome." Chi pupil made such a judgment. It''s really troublesome. Their task is not the same as the reviewer I saw last time, asking them to review whether the target person is eligible to join the chamber of commerce and become a member. Instead, they are asked to help the target person to strengthen their dreams. Let it be firm enough to be recognized by the Chamber of Commerce. And the goal is not just the righteous side, even the villain is also in the scope of the task. Of course, you can also give up. The more successful people are, the more points and points will be rewarded. Riveria was probably the only one of the three who had different ideas, because she was shocked by everything she saw before her eyes. This is the city? Such a huge city? How many humans are there, millions? Tens of millions? It didn''t take long for Riveria to become a member. Although he knew the existence of another world, he also knew that human beings in some worlds had extremely prosperous civilizations. However, this is the first time she has seen modern society with her own eyes. Such a scene is also extremely shocking to her. "So, what should I say?" Chi Tong suddenly spoke, and looked at the two rituals and Livilia, "I am not good at this kind of thing, do we want to cooperate?" The eyebrows of the two rituals frowned slightly, and finally they had to sigh. "I''m not good at this kind of thing either," she said, seeming to be a little impatient. "It would be great if you simply killed the enemy." The two rituals have never wanted to think about too complicated things. Many times, she relies on intuition to act. Riveria looked at the two of them, wondering whether he should breathe a sigh of relief or be disappointed. She may be the only person with a direction, but she is also the weakest person. until-- Both the two rituals and Chitong looked at her. "I have been a little concerned since just now, your ears...Are you an elf?" The two rituals still know the characteristics of the elf. Although there is no elf member in the chamber of commerce, the elf is a creature. It has appeared in many fantasy works. So it is only natural to be curious. "Yes, I am an elf." Riveria took a slight breath, "I think I have some ideas for this task." "Oh?" The eyes of the red pupil and the two rituals were slightly bright. Although they have a general idea of ??the development of the story, they have no idea how to strengthen their beliefs. UU reading www.uuknshu.com Because they are not so understanding. Now that they heard Riveria say that she had an idea, they were all curious. "To strengthen your faith, you must first understand what you want to do." Riveria said, "Then pass a series of tests, and gradually recognize this desire in the test, or become more determined. , Or just fall halfway and give up your beliefs." Both the red pupil and the two rituals nodded slightly. They still know this. Especially the red pupil. She also experienced a long period of confusion before she understood what she wanted to do. Later, she made a choice between her beloved sister and what she wanted to do. This choice not only didn''t make her weaker, but made her firmer. Including the death of a companion, every crisis. It''s all so. "So, what we have to do is very simple." Riveria said, "to test them, at least in terms of strength, we are qualified." "So that''s it." Chi Tong and the two rituals understood. They glanced at Riveria and nodded at the same time. "In this case, let you arrange it." The two ceremonies said, not seeing whether she was serious or not. "I have no opinion." Chitong also said. In the team, Chitong actually does not act as a commander, but her command is related to combat. Even after so many experiences, she does not understand the complexity of people''s hearts. Riveria did not expect that things would be so easy. If she can really get the support of these two powerful members, then this task will be equivalent to reducing the difficulty by more than 80% for her. Chapter 1057： : The most powerful man in the world "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! However, it is Riveria who thinks too complicated here. Her strength is weak. Explain that the initiative is in the body of the two rituals and the red pupil. These two people are not evil and selfish people. Since Riveria has an idea, try to follow her idea first. If there is something wrong, the two of them can have ample opportunity to change. "In this case, let''s find the target person first." Riveria whispered, looking at the other two people, and seeing that they had no objection, she continued, "My suggestion is to find the world first. One of the most powerful people, the conjurer called Wu Tiao Wu, his power is not at the same level as the rest of the people, and the invincibility brought about is actually confusion." Riveria explained her thoughts as clearly as possible. Although in the destiny just known, Gojo Satoru, this character who seems to represent the ceiling of the power of this world, seems to have powerful power and some unknown goal. However, Riveria was still able to see it by virtue of her command. Gojo''s goal is perplexity. He believes that the current conjurer system is wrong, even corrupt, but there are not enough people to change it, so he put his energy on training students. however-- His words and deeds seem to not only regard the students as the successors of his beliefs, but even he rarely instills his beliefs into the students. This is obviously inconsistent with what he said. In addition, and the most important point, from the beginning to the end, Wujou never said what the system he wanted to build looks like, and what is the fundamental difference between that system and the current one. Rather than want to change the world by cultivating students, it is more like a safe haven. An evasive approach that is dissatisfied with the existing system but has no alternative. Perhaps, he is also expecting his students to come up with a better system, maybe. Riveria told the other two people about her analysis. They are all a little surprised. Although it was only Riveria''s analysis, this analysis made them feel that they should be so. "Rivilia?" The two ceremonies called out Riveria''s name for the first time, and she looked at her like this, "Maybe you are the most suitable examiner among us." Riveria had a moment of horror. Could it be that she said too much? However, the two rituals only said something like this. There was no expression other than that, and there was no other thing in her eyes, as if she thought that way. Riveria, this was a little relieved, and then she also realized that the "predecessor" in front of him seemed very straightforward? Vigilance has penetrated into Riveria''s instinct, and so is reason. She is trying to understand the two people in front of her in her own way. "However, we have no way to find him." Chitong looked at the tall buildings in front of him, "If you give me some time, you might be able to gather some information." "I have a way." Riveria said, then took out her wand, closed her eyes, and the arcane halo appeared on her wand, forming a circle of invisible ripples, constantly facing Spread around. Knowing the appearance is enough for an arcane mage to do a lot of things. What''s more, the other party is still one of the most powerful people in this world. The huge energy alone is enough to make the other party like a lamp in the dark. Even in less than a few seconds, Riveria opened her eyes. "found it." At this time, Wujo Satoru didn''t know that he had been spotted by three powerful women from another world. He was carrying his beloved pudding bag and walking unhurriedly on the street late at night. This is a man with pale hair. The age is difficult to distinguish, because the black eye mask completely covers his eyes. In terms of temperament, it is possible from the twenties to the forties. And at this time. He suddenly stopped. Because of the clear awareness, the breath of the three people appeared around him in three directions. The unfamiliar breath. "Three young ladies, in the middle of the night, what are you looking for?" Gojo Satoru''s expression was very casual, and even in a situation of being surrounded, he didn''t seem to be nervous at all. This casualness naturally comes from his self-confidence. To put it bluntly, even if all the curse spirits in the world were to join together, he could leave calmly, and he might not even lose. This is the strength of the strongest conjurer. "You are Gojo Satoru?" Riveria spoke first. She has already discussed with Chitong and the others, and tonight, she will be the main one to communicate. They depend on her performance. "A few young ladies came up first, but are they not sure who I am?" Gojo Satoru still has a calm look, even with a smile on the corners of his mouth. Because he didn''t feel the breath of the curse spirit. Explain that these three people are not curse spirits. UU reading This alone made him very happy. If he was surrounded by cursed spirits, he seemed to have to fight, which would slightly ruin some of his current good mood. "We heard that you are the most powerful conjurer in the world today." Riveria said slowly, with obvious regret in her tone, "but seeing it now, I am very disappointed because I I only saw a human being who was so bewildered and at a loss." "Oh?" Gojo Satoru obviously wasn''t swayed so easily. Instead, he developed some curiosity. "Can you read your mind? Beautiful girl." "Girl? Really disrespectful." Riveria raised her staff, and then slammed it down. "My age is enough to say your ancestors, Gojo Satoru." Boom! At the moment when the staff collided with the ground, the mysterious magic circle appeared in the place where it collided, completely enclosing the huge space. In just an instant, a huge enchantment took shape. Gojo Satoru was sluggish. If he hadn''t noticed it at the beginning, then at that moment, he immediately noticed it, or was forced to feel it. The energy that surged like a nuclear bomb. It is far beyond any existence he has seen so far, and even far beyond himself. What surprised him especially is that this energy is not like a curse power! What exactly is this? Who is standing in front of him? The relaxed expression on Gojo Gou''s face had long since disappeared without a trace. For the first time in his life, he felt tremendous pressure, and this pressure even made his forehead start to sweat. He couldn''t take care of a lot, he just took off the blindfold. The pale blue eyes with powerful curse power were revealed. Chapter 1058： : Win or die "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! As soon as these eyes are exposed, it usually means that Wujou has entered the serious mode. Even people who are confident in themselves will change their expressions. But the three people in front of him at the moment did not change their expressions. No, it''s not without it. Chitong was still a little surprised. "Shi, his eyes are very similar to yours, are they also magic eyes?" "How can it be?" The eyes of the two rituals turned pale blue in an instant. At this moment, the murderous aura like a tsunami rushed toward Gojo Satoru. In Gojo Satoru''s sight, with the girl in the kimono as the center, the whole world seemed to be torn apart. He suddenly saw a big "death" word, engraved in these murderous auras. There is no emotion, no reason. Just die! Including himself, whether it is body or soul, everything is dead. The eyebrows of the two rituals moved, and the slender palm was lowered from the long knife on his waist. "Can you feel my murderous aura? Your strength is pretty good." The action of lowering the long sword seemed to relieve the murderous aura a lot, but the sense of fragmentation in the world did not change in any way. The whole world seemed to appear in deep cracks, shaky under this incredible murderous aura. Gojo was holding his neck, unable to say even a word. The cold sweat had completely wetted his back. "Shi, you should put away the magic eye." The long knife in Chitong''s hand threw a beautiful sword flower. "He can''t even seal his own perception. The gift of the world with more strength in one body, after all, has some defect." "The darling of the world?" The two rituals nodded, and their eyes gradually turned into normal colors. Gojo Satoru sat on the ground limply. The long-haired girl was right. His inability to control the resonance of the curse power in his body just now was almost the same as instinct, and his curse power kept tumbling under that kind of intense death crisis. Can''t win. I have always said that I am the invincible Gojo Enlightenment, or for the first time in his life, a clear person knows the gap in his strength. If he is a monster, then the three girls in front of him are the monsters among the monsters. He is not an opponent of any one, let alone there are three such people. Gojo Go was silent for a while, then suddenly laughed at himself. "Let''s talk about it, what do you want?" He simply sat cross-legged on the ground, putting his hands on his legs, and he became more relaxed. Looking at it, it feels a bit broken. Fighting cannot be won, and it is impossible to win. The power of these three people might be enough to destroy the world. "You just gave up?" Riveria frowned. "Do you have the most powerful force in the world, but just this kind of mind? Even your weak students face invincible enemies. Sometimes, you will struggle hard, but you give up so simply and neatly?" "..." Gojo Goku''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that, as a teacher, he would be preached one day. This makes him wonder what to say for a while. But I don''t even know what the purpose of these people with incredible power in front of them is. "What is the purpose of you coming to me?" Gojo Satoru asked again. " "Originally there is a purpose, but if you only have this level, you are not qualified to know what we are going to say." Livilia was ruthless in her heart, she directly lifted her staff and pointed it at Wujo Enlightenment. A halo of arcane began to appear on the staff, "So, either fight, and I will tell you everything after winning, or die here!" "What?" Gojo Go was taken aback. However, the halo of arcane has turned towards him with an extremely hot light. That huge energy made Wujo Go''s expression change drastically. After a moment of figure, he hurriedly avoided. boom--! The majestic energy hit the barrier arranged by Riveria, causing a huge explosion, and the wind raged in the barrier, blowing everyone''s long hair and clothes, and it also appeared on the barrier. There are ripples in circles. Wu Tiao Wu, who was suspended in mid-air, panted slightly, and there was no way to show the relaxed expression he had before. It''s different from just now, it''s just murderous. Now he truly felt the approach of death. The shock just now, if it hits, it can definitely kill him. What surprised him even more was that he didn''t feel any curse power from this attack at all, but a kind of energy that was completely different from curse power, stronger and more destructive. Who the **** is it? This question has sounded in his mind more than once, and every time it emerges, it represents a greater shock. Damn it, no clue at all! "I really don''t even plan to say the purpose, do you plan to kill when you come up?" Gojo Satoru stared at Livilia closely, UU reading ''s gaze was on her pointed ears and blue eyes Sweep on. Trying to see something. But the only thing he is grateful for now is that the other two women seem to have no plans to shoot. Otherwise, he would be killed instantly. "The conjurer, no matter what purpose he is fighting for, at the moment of death, most of the things that pop up in his mind are still regrets." Livilia did not explain, but spoke the lines, and then again. Raised the staff, "Gojo, are you regretting now?" The halo of arcane appeared again. This time it was even hotter than before, and even the continuous flow of energy one after another created a mysterious three-dimensional pattern in mid-air, forming a perfect pathway. Gojo Satoru''s face changed again. Even if he didn''t know what kind of move this was, he could still tell from the intense reaction of that energy that this was far more than the attack just now. "You woman, are you crazy?" He also had to raise his hands and put on a spell pose. Such an attack cannot be evaded by dodge alone. Gojo Satoru did not hesitate to perform one of his tricks. Virtual "Liu". Overlapping two completely opposite spells to produce an imaginary quality that can be ejected, enough to cut space, everything will be annihilated wherever you say it, it is a spell that only five enlightenment can master in the world, and even more so A spell standing on top of this world in destructive power! At the moment when the last finger appeared, a huge sphere appeared in mid-air, rushing towards Livilia in an unstoppable posture. However, Riveria''s expression did not change in any way. Chapter 1059： : The conjurer will eventually regret it "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! There was already a part of the information in their minds about the methods that Wujou had. The most powerful technique that has ever appeared, naturally also exists. So it''s impossible for Riveria to be unprepared. The technique she is performing at this moment is also related to space tearing, which is exactly the lethal method that junior members usually have. "Arcane Space Turbulence!" With a flick of Riveria''s staff, the arcane halo carried the torn space, and directly rushed into the Wujo Enlightenment technique. It was supposed to be a nihilistic object without any qualitythe imaginary "Liu", but it was ruthlessly torn apart by this power that also involved space. Gojo Satoru almost widened his eyes. This is simply impossible in his knowledge and ideas. But it was too late for him to marvel. After tearing up his technique, the halo of arcane still rushed towards him. In this short period of time, he almost relied on instinct to twist his body forcibly. Avoided the past. Even the bones had a crisp sound of cracking. And at the moment it passed. His unrestricted technique that can resist all physical attacks did not exert any effect, because it was only wiped and completely destroyed. A trace of blood caused by the backlash of the technique shed from the corner of his mouth. Already felt it. This attack is also the power of space, and it is more domineering and more subtle than the power of space he masters. It seems to be a chaotic spatial turbulence, but in fact, every blow hits the weak point of the space just right, and even the resulting spatial impact is incorporated into the scope of the attack, which will greatly lethality. increase. This incomparable subtle method is unheard of even if it is the Five Enlightenment. Not to mention seeing it in person. Thinking back to the energy patterns that he couldn''t understand just now, he can probably guess the effect now. Riveria seemed to have no intention of keeping her hands. She raised the scepter again, and the halo of arcane magic appeared again, with the same pattern as before. But this time. For a moment, Gojo Satoru''s figure came directly in front of her with a spell, stretched out his hand and grabbed her staff. The curse power surged wildly. "The same move can''t work for me a second time!" Gojo Satoru''s face showed a reluctant smile, "Although I don''t know what the principle is, but as long as the flow of energy is interrupted, there is no way at all. Use this move." Quite simply, he intends to violently interrupt. Snatch the weapon in the opponent''s hands! The spell has been covered on the body, and the "black flash" that only a powerful conjurer can use erupts at the place where he and the staff are handed over. The powerful force at this moment can be pulled even by a house. however-- The staff didn''t move. Riveria''s slender, white fingers only held the staff with a slight force, but from this slender hand, it was an unbelievably powerful force. On the arm covered by the sleeve, the halo of arcane radiated light continuously. Not to mention that Riveria also gained a lot of physique in the tank to conquer the light group, and the Arcane Mage alone also has the means to enhance his physical combat ability. This is a profession chasing the truth. Wisdom is the strength of this profession. It is impossible for them to leave such obvious flaws. Gojo Satoru has already felt that it is not good, but the flow of magic power has produced a huge attraction, which is the essential force used to tear space-supergravity. Gojo Goku''s face flushed, huge spells continued to erupt, and black flashes appeared time and time again. It didn''t work. He, who is also familiar with the nature of space, already understands the situation he is facing at the moment. Either hold on, then die in an instant, or let go and be sucked into the turbulence of space, he will encounter infinite pain, and the torn space will be like an invisible blade, which will distort his mind and tear him apart. His body, and then he has to rely on his sober will to maintain his curse power and spells, so that he can barely have a slight chance of surviving. It''s just that simple and happy death. Or is it to fight for a chance to survive in the torture that is enough to make people crazy? There is not much time left for Wujo Satoru to make choices. Maybe he didn''t get the answer himself, but his body had already made a choice. However, at the moment when he let go of his hand and was about to jump into the turbulence of space, he already understood his heart. The things he wants to do have not been done, and the things he wants to change have not yet changed. He has always been relying on his own powerful power to avoid constantly, but never thought that he would face the same as now. Death, there is no way to escape one day. really. When the conjurer died, he was still regretting more. Wujogo gritted his teeth, ready to gamble on everything he has to fight for that line of life. U U Reading However, in the moment that this language can''t describe. Gorgeous knife light flashed. The space turbulence just disappeared abruptly. No, it should be said to have been killed. Gojo Satoru saw those blue eyes once again, dazzling and even more dangerous than his eyes, accompanied by the power that seemed to kill the world together. The two ceremonies were shot. With just one knife, the space turbulence was shattered. There was no change on the surface of Riveria, but she was surprised to the extreme in her heart. Although her strength is stronger than Wujou, but it is not strong enough to tease wanton, so she asked the two rituals, when she couldn''t stop, let her save Wujou as much as possible. The two ceremonies also agreed. Let her do it. The strong self-confidence in this is also the reason why Riveria didn''t keep her hands, but she didn''t expect that the two rituals would be so strong, strong enough to easily annihilate the powerful skills she released. In any case, things went perfectly according to plan. Even Riveria, who was rationally appointed to the plan, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief at this time. Next, let''s take a look at the effect. "At the end, he still doesn''t want to die." The two rituals glanced at Wu Tiao Wu, and the magic eyes of death in his eyes had disappeared. "Can I understand my mission only at the last moment?" Riveria also looked at it, but with a slight dissatisfaction in her tone. This dissatisfaction was naturally made deliberately. But Gojo slumped to the ground, breathing continuously. He was about to die in a second, no, far less than a second, at least at that time, even he could only feel despair. Chapter 1060： : Riveria’s Ideas "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! For Gojo Satoru, this might be the first time in his life that he was so close to death. His power does not come from step-by-step practice. He was born in a family of curses since he was a child, and he has powerful curses and curse power in his body. Even though he has experienced many things, he has never experienced it alone. Yes, it is a crisis of life and death. Therefore, it took a long time for Wujo Enlightenment to slow down. During this time, Riveria and others did not attack. Riveria is very clear about the truth that it is too late, and the choice just made under that limit, I believe it has brought him a certain impact. Gojo Satoru finally raised his head. In the time just now, he finally figured out that the few people in front of him had no intention of killing him. There should be something he wants him to do, but if he doesn''t have the determination to face death, he can''t do it. That''s why this method is used. "It feels... the methods I used with the students have returned to me." Gojo Satoru''s voice has become less casual and bitter, "it has become more intense." He has put away his self-confidence and posture that was invincible in the past. In the battle just now, if he hadn''t made him understand that his strength was weak in front of these people, then he would have looked down upon himself a little bit. "You are indeed just a student, in front of us." Riveria nodded. If Gojo Satoru had this intuition, he would have to answer more simply. She continued: "You should have noticed it, we are not people in your world." "Indeed." Gojo Satoru stood up from the ground, his gaze stayed at the tip of Riveria''s ears again for a moment, "It''s unlikely that someone with your powers will remain silent for so long. What''s more, the power you have is not completely different from our technique." The girl with endless killing intent, as if even the world can kill, let''s not talk about it. Incomprehensible power. But he could still see a little bit of the power used by the elf girl in front of him. The energy that is completely different from the nature of the spell is completely different from the way it is used. Except for another world, he couldn''t think of a more reasonable explanation. Since someone can control the power of space, and there are all kinds of monsters that only exist in legends in the eyes of ordinary people, then the existence of another world is not a surprise. The question now is. Why did these young girls from the world come to him? As if knowing the question in his heart, Riveria shook the staff in her hand and said directly: "The reason why we came to you is very simple. Your world is on the verge of disaster." "Is this our world?" Gojo Go was taken aback, but he quickly thought of something, "Could it be that it''s because of the two-sided Nuo?" If you want to talk about the recent world-class disasters, he can only think of Su Nuo, who is known as the King of Curses. The strongest curse in history has recently found a suitable host. Although the current strength is not very strong, if he gathers all the strength, it does have the strength to threaten him. Although Gojo Satoru didn''t think he would lose. "It can be said that it is, or it can be said that it is not." Riveria shook her head, "Simply put, we are in a force, we must choose a few of the best in your world to join." "Which power do you belong to?" Gojo Go was taken aback. These three powerful women from another world actually came from one power? Wait, they said they would pick someone to join. Is it to choose yourself? That should be a good thing, and why do you say it will bring disaster to this world? Gojo Satoru couldn''t understand at all. In fact, he just fell into a misunderstanding of thinking, thinking that the strength of the three people in front of him is so powerful, and they must have a certain position in their influence. This misunderstanding was naturally seen by Riveria. "Do you think we are strong?" she asked directly. "If you are not strong, then what am I." Gojo Satoru said with some difficulty, "I was beaten up by you soon, and almost died, but you were saved by you in the end." Thinking of the knife that had wiped out the turbulence of the space just now, Wujo realized that even now, he had a lingering fear. Although the result of that knife was to save him. But if it was cut on him, he promised that he wouldn''t even say a word, because it was directly finished. "Then you are wrong." Riveria suddenly increased her tone. "We, in the organization, should be considered the weakest people, especially me. I am just a newcomer who has just joined for less than two months. In the organization, there should be no people who are weaker than me-the stronger ones, we don''t even have the qualifications to meet." Riveria''s words sounded a little scary in Gojo Satoru''s ears. UU reading www. uukanshu.com The person who can easily defeat him is actually the weakest one? He stared at Riveria closely, hoping that the elf girl in front of him was threatening him. However, all he saw was infinite seriousness. This is a very strict person. Gojo can easily reach a conclusion. In other words. What she said should be true! "The power you are in...is it really that strong?" Gojo Satoru couldn''t help asking. "Do you think I am joking?" Riveria was expressionless. Gojo is silent. He thought of the mentality he thought he was invincible before, but now it was full of irony. He may be the strongest in this world, can''t even compare to the weakest power in another world? This gap has reached an unimaginable point. What this force is going to do, it cannot stop it at all. No, even if you don''t think about the power, if only the few girls in front of you want to do something, he can''t stop it. "So you understand?" Riveria asked, "The organization has to choose who to join. Naturally, there is a set of rules. We can''t do anything. Once we are selected, we will be able to have extremely powerful power in an instant. Two months ago , Im not your opponent at all. If the one who is selected in the end is the two-sided Su Nuo...I dont know if your world will be destroyed, but this result is obviously not what you want to see." Riveria, selectively concealing some things here. For example, a person who is selected as a member can''t kill at all. But she did not say. Originally, the "cultivation policy" for Wujou was to use pressure to gradually strengthen his beliefs and dreams. Chapter 1061： : The 5 Sorrows are no longer invincible "Start selling jars from Hokage ( to find the latest chapter! Riveria did a good job of analyzing the psychology of Gojo Enlightenment. This person does have his own pursuit. But the bad thing is that he doesn''t have much pressure. Unmatched in strength, no matter what kind of curse, it can be easily removed, even the king of curses did not bring him much pressure. In this situation, he became lazy as a whole, even if his goal was deadlocked, he didn''t intend to spend much energy to think of a solution. Instead, time is spent training students. Originally, he should be the real protagonist of this world. Therefore, Riverias decision is to tell him that he is now involved in a cruel competition. If he loses this competition, then the world waiting for the world he loves will be It will be a time like hell. All human beings will become food for the curse. Gojo Satoru finally understood what the elf girl in front of her wanted to express. "Two-sided Nuo, will you be elected to your organization?" He showed a surprised expression, "That is a curse, a curse of cannibalism, it is a collection of negative human emotions." "I''m not a human being either." Riveria expressionlessly, "The organization chooses people, but no matter what race you are, or even what you want to do, what you plan to do, there are even powerful undead in the organization. The King, and the Lich like the undead, they have all become members of the organization-you should be fortunate that it is not them who came to your world. Otherwise, it would not be the first to know all this. is you." These words not only dispelled Gojo Satoru''s last illusion, but also clearly told him that they would find him to explain these reasons. It seems that these girls, for the time being, all value him more than the two-sided Nuo. "Then... how about killing Liangmian Su Nuo first." Wujou scratched his neck. At this moment, he was really murderous. If all this is true. Really let Liangmian Su Nuo join the mysterious and powerful organization in the mouth of the elf girl in front of her. Then this world is really over. It''s better to take advantage of it now... "If you want us to help, you don''t have to think about it." Riveria broke his illusion once again, "We all came with tasks, and it is impossible to kill our own audit goals, even if just now. We are also attacking you when we are sure that there will be no accidents. I can come to remind you that it is already based on you or the order side. We just don''t want to increase the number of members on the chaos side of the organization." This is another important message. Gojo Satoru already knew that the opponent''s organization seemed to be divided into different camps. Just listen to the name and you can imagine it. Order should refer to people who are willing to abide by certain rules, while chaos refers to people who are lawless, like Liangmian Su Nuo, who do everything by their own will. "So, what do you want me to do?" Gojo Satoru let out a sigh of relief. Although he still couldn''t understand it, he already knew about the current situation. Seeing that these people are so powerful, I can only believe them for the time being. After all, with such a powerful force, if there is no necessary reason, there is no need to formulate a lie that can easily be punctured to deceive him. "The association has only one condition for recruiting members." Riveria took a deep look at Gojo Enlightenment. "Strong belief, and never give up for this belief, persist at all costs, if you really believe it completely. What I said, I think, you should be qualified now." According to the performance of Gojo Satoru just now in the face of life and death. This person''s will should meet the requirements. At the critical moment, he was able to strive for hope, even if it seemed trivial. Unfortunately. Before the critical moment, then he is a salted fish. It is equivalent to saying that the key to making Gojo Satoru a member is to make him realize that it is now a critical moment. If it''s a hot-blooded idiot and completely believes what she just said, then it should be almost the same. obviously. Gojo Satoru is not such a hot-blooded fool. "Even if you say that, it''s hard for me to feel that way." Gojo Satoru spread his hands together, "What kind of organization is terrifying, what kind of member is selected, and there is indestructible will, there is too much information at once." This is the truth. If you receive too much information at once, it is easy to cause confusion. It is impossible for Wujo Enlightenment to directly make a decision for himself in this situation. Because he is a wise man. He must clarify everything, confirm everything, and then change his mentality according to the situation. "whatever." Riveria deliberately made a somewhat impatient look, playing with the staff in her hand and gently hitting the ground, UU reading will touch the enchantment that covers the entire space. "It is enough for us to achieve this level. There is a saying in the organization that only those who know that they want to fight against fate are qualified to be one of us. Let''s go." The last sentence, of course, spoke to the red pupil and the two rituals. "Will you go now?" Chi pupil asked. "Well, everything that should be said has been said, and everything that should be done has been done." Riveria nodded. "Okay, then." Chitong nodded, then looked at Shi, "What about Shi, is there anything you want to say?" This seemingly ordinary action and words made Gojo Satoru seem to understand something. It seems that the elf girl didn''t say anything nonsense. Her status in this team is indeed not very high. Although it seems that she has always been talking and making decisions, she is actually in the default state of the other two people. in turn. If they have different opinions, they don''t need the acquiescence of the elf girl. What a headache. Gojo is rarely like now, racking his brains to think, trying not to miss any minute details. He has already begun to understand how hard a weak person needs to be able to survive the crisis. "I don''t care." The two ceremonies didn''t intend to say anything, shook his head, and then turned around first. She really doesn''t care. As long as she can complete the task, it doesn''t matter whether she becomes a member of Gojo Sakurai or a villain, it makes no difference to her. Anyway, if you want to kill, you can kill as a member. She just doesn''t want to do troublesome things. As a result, the figures of the three people disappeared one by one in front of Wujo Wu''s eyes, as if they appeared when they appeared, silently. Chapter 1062： ：Meet 1 meet 2 face-to-face stalls Only Gojo Gou was left alone, feeling the cold wind that was howling. If it wasn''t for the pain in his body, and he was still confirming the fight just now, Gojo Satoru might feel that the encounter just now didn''t exist. In fact, it does feel like a dream. Since childhood, he has been thinking about things related to curses. Suddenly, a force from another world suddenly appeared. There are several people far stronger than him. This kind of feeling is like those who often yelled, burst, reality, almost the same. The reality belonging to him... exploded. "Let''s leave like this, is it really okay?" Chitong looked at Gojo Satoru, who was messing with the wind alone, and seemed to be a little confused. "Why not be next to him and continue to exercise him." "Red pupil." The two ceremonies can be seen more clearly. "Willpower is not something that can be exercised casually. Otherwise, why would the Chamber of Commerce need to go to various worlds to find people." Just find some people and exercise, it''s not faster. "Yes." Riveria nodded in agreement, "This does vary from person to person, but since the Chamber of Commerce has selected him as the target, he should have this potential. What we can do is let him I realize my inner heart, just like just now, people will always grow up after experiencing life and death once." As Riveria said, she couldn''t help but sigh. She is the same. In the previous battle, even if he knew that he could be resurrected, he still felt great fear at the moment of death. She still has many unsolved mysteries that have not yet been solved, and a lot of arcane research is half done. This death, for her, has strengthened her heart even more. Therefore, after seeing the appearance of Wujou''s salted fish, he decided to use this method to make him recognize himself. It was only for a while, and it seemed that there was no effect. "Then what should we do now?" Chitong looked at Riveria, seeming to be someone who already regarded her as a commander. This is also her style. The temporary team is also a companion. It is very important for the killer team to let the good people do what they are good at. Even the two ceremonies seemed to have some interest. She said directly, "I want to see if those villains are the ones who want to kill." "But we can''t kill you." Riveria was taken aback. She still doesn''t understand the two ceremonies very well. "Just take a look, even if I want to kill, I won''t do it." The two rituals said casually, "After the other party costs members, there will be time and opportunity to fight." The two rituals now have found a balance between killing and killing. She is neither a murderer nor a murderer. The doorway in this one, I am afraid that only she can distinguish clearly. Riveria still couldn''t understand, but she also knew the attitude of the two ceremonies. She thought for a while. "Then go to see the two-faced stall first." She said, "It just so happens that the current two-faced stall should already be on the protagonist." When they came over, they already knew the point of the plot. The protagonist Polygonum cuspidatum has successfully obtained his own opportunity and became a conjurer. Currently studying at Tokyo Metropolitan College of Spells. That is to say, the plot has just officially started. "Are you two stalls?" After thinking about the two ceremonies, nodded, "Yes." "Then go." Riveria secretly breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. She has already seen it. The two predecessors in front of them seem to have little idea about becoming an auditor, or that they are not interested in changing the fate of others. The reason why I came to participate in the assessment is for the rich rewards during the assessment process. But in this case, it also means that they don''t necessarily care much about this mission. Such a companion really tests the decision-maker''s ability. After all, Riveria herself still has something to do with the world. What she just said to Gojo Satoru is actually the truth. None of the three wanted to find a place to rest. Directly relying on some of Livria''s ability to find people, he found Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren. At this time, Polygonum cuspidatum is resting in the school. After all, it was already very late. The enchantment in the school has no effect on Riveria and others. They entered quietly, and even quietly came to the room of Polygonum cuspidatum. The protagonist''s sleeping appearance was extremely ugly, only wearing a pair of big pants and sleeping on a mess of quilt. If she were a purer girl, she might be shy when she saw such a scene. However, here are the hundreds of years old elves, the female assassins who have experienced many battles, and the murderers who have released themselves. "let''s start." Riveria raised her staff and slammed it against the ground again. Boom! This time, it was a loud noise like thunder. The enchantment even wrapped the two rooms next to it. Polygonum cuspidatum was taken aback by the loud noise. He even rolled off the bed with a puff. Then, he saw a bright long knife swaying in front of him. Three very beautiful girls were standing in front of his bed. This was supposed to be full of ambiguous scenes, but it did not give him the slightest feeling of ambiguousness. Because he was cold all over. He felt the monstrous killing intent. Even his heart was filled with fear for an instant. Can''t move. Except for the constant trembling, his body couldn''t move at all. For the first time in his life, Kyoto Kyoto felt this way. He originally thought he wouldn''t know what fear is. But now, he knows. "Is it him?" Chitong held a long knife in his hand, UU reading www. She is the one who exudes killing intent from uukanshu.com. This is a little trick similar to the overlord''s domineering, or the killing intent of Dashewan. At this time, Chi pupil''s gaze was not even placed on Polygonum cuspidatum, but at Livria. "Yes, it''s him." Riveria nodded. This is naturally acting. They have seen all the "destinies", it is impossible for even the protagonist to admit their mistakes. "It''s a bit weak." Chi Tong said blankly according to the script. I have to say that although she looks very cute, as a killer, when she makes such an expression with a long knife in her hand, she still has a horrible taste, not to mention that the long knife in her hand is still standing horizontally. In front of Polygonum Cuspidatum. "The two-faced stall is on him." The two rituals stared at Polygonum cuspidatum, "Speaking of which, even if you kill it, it''s just a finger." Chapter 1063： : Flee or turn around to fight Riveria''s eyes twitched imperceptibly. Speaking of this sentence... Sure enough, I still want to kill it. However, just now on the way here, they also got to know each other briefly. Riveria also knew the eyes of the two rituals. Straight to death the magic eye. As long as the dead line is seen by the pair of studies, no matter what it is, it can be killed, even including some abstract concepts. very horrifying. Riveria didn''t know what the strength of the two ceremonies was among the members who participated in the assessment. But she also knew that the strength of the two rituals was definitely not something she could deal with. Before thinking of a way to deal with those eyes, all of her arcane arts could be easily "killed". It can even be said that such power is naturally the nemesis of her career pursuing knowledge and means. Because no matter what method you have, it will be cut with a single blow. Fortunately, this time is not a rivalry. Riveria gathered her mind and thought for a while, as if what the two rituals said was fine. With her eyes, it would have been possible to kill the two-sided stall in Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren''s body, and it would not harm Polygonum cuspidatum itself. Even the two-faced stall is not a real kill. He has twenty fingers, and there are only two of them in the body of Polygonum cuspidatum. Riveria suddenly had an idea. "Isn''t this the purpose of our coming here?" She said, and passed her plan directly to the other two people''s ears by special means. And in the eyes of Polygonum cuspidatum. That is, these three people are right in front of him, unscrupulously discussing to kill him. No one took him seriously. Damn--! Polygonum cuspidatum''s face had become flushed. Move me up. He yelled in his heart. At this moment, the wall suddenly banged and made a huge noise. A black-haired boy rushed in, and directed a silver-white wolf to rush towards Polygonum cuspidatum, pushing him straight away. It''s Fuhei Megumi. Then, his own figure suddenly withdrew back. After hearing the loud noise, he had just been eavesdropping on the conversation next door using spells. Only if these were a few conjurers who wanted to kill Kyojin Yujin, maybe even a curse teacher. Although they don''t know what means they used to control Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren, but let the Polygonum cuspidatum leave first! The plan is good. Riveria, the two ceremony and others, really seemed to have been caught off guard, and they were succeeded by him. "Do you want to escape from our hands?" Riveria took up her staff and waved it lightly, and a huge branch suddenly grew from the ground. It even pierced the house in an instant. Outside, a blood-red moon shone high in the sky. This is the effect of enchantment. "Wow, what is this?" A girl''s voice came from the other side. A girl with green hair reluctantly avoided the branch that rushed towards her, but she was also surprised. She had never seen such an amazing spell. "Don''t be distracted, their goal is Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren!" Fu Heihui shouted loudly, "Hurry up and take Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren. This is not an enemy we can deal with!" At this moment, there are more and more trees growing rapidly. It pierced the house, as if it were going to spread all over the college. If Riveria increases the output of magic power, it can imitate the effect that the tree world between the thousand hand pillars descends. Of course, even now, it is enough to shock the three-member team of the protagonist who is still a rookie. "What kind of big man did you provoke?" Nagizaki Wild Rose dashed towards Knotweed Yuren while dodge the branch that reached out. "It''s not that I''m good or not, it''s the guy in my body that caused it." Knotweed Yuren smiled bitterly, and then suddenly his face changed drastically, "No, Fuheihui alone can''t stop the group of guys. " He really knows the horror of those people. Just killing intent can make him immobile. How could Fuheihui be able to stop it alone. It was just such a time of turning his head, and Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren could clearly see that Fu Heihui''s whole body was **** by the branches, floating high in the air. "If you continue to run, I will bury his life." The long knife in Chitong''s hand was already on Fuheihui''s neck. The light of the knife reflected the color of the scarlet moon, which was inexplicably cold. "Don''t stop!" Seeing that Polygonum cuspidatum is planning to slow down, Nagizaki Wild Rose said quickly, "Their target is you. As long as you run away, you won''t be treated like Fuheihui." "You can''t bet on this kind of thing." Polygonum cuspidatum stopped, turned around, and stared at the bound Fuhei Megumi. With his powerful eyes, he could clearly see the painful expression on Fu Heihui''s face. The group of guys who don''t know the origin, that kind of terrifying killing intent, don''t know how many people can have it to kill. They will definitely really kill Fuheihui. "Nagizaki Wild Rose, you can run." Polygonum cuspidatum even began to walk behind him, "I was originally sentenced to death. If I let Fushige die because of me, then even if I live It doesnt make sense to come down. You run quickly. Ill wait a moment and I will release the two-side stall." "Release the two-sided stall? You..." Nagizaki Wild Rose gritted her teeth, knowing that this is the best way. If even Fuheihui was killed in an instant, she would stay there and there would be no way for her to fight this kind of battle. The only person who can fight this monster is the two-sided stall. But... the two-faced stall is also a monster. "I''m going to call Gojo Gotoshi to come. It''s really true. People are going to the base camp. What about the teachers and the principal? What''s the matter with such an irresponsible school!" Nagizaki Wild Rose ran, UU Reading complained loudly. It''s one thing to know that there is no effect in staying. But isn''t this still abandoning his companions and fleeing? Nagizaki Wild Rose felt that if something happened to the two people behind him. And if all the people only survived, she would be absolutely unbearable. After all, why is he so weak! Nagizaki Wild Rose closed her eyes and ran away desperately. "She ran away." Chitong whispered, then looked at Riveria, "She''s pretty good." "Huh?" Riveria was puzzled. In her opinion, if Nagizaki Wild Rose turns around and fights together, that''s a sign of growth. How could Chi Hitomi''s opinion seem to be better to escape like this. They all knew that Kazaki Wild Rose''s character should be someone who would not abandon her companions. Chapter 1064： : Come out for 5 minutes first "As a warrior, abandoning one''s companion is an unforgivable behavior, but if you know how to run away with your companion''s wish, it is completely different." Chihitomi didn''t say very clearly, she seemed to have noticed it herself, so she thought. Thought, and then said, "In a nutshell, it depends on whether you run away because of fear or because of hope." With that said, Riveria understood. This kind of situation is not unheard of in the underground city. If you are caught in a siege, then instead of annihilating the entire army, it is better to let one person escape with all your strength. Whether it is to survive one more person or to bring salvation, it means hope. The current Nagizaki Wild Rose ran with hope. Because she was useless to stay. "It''s pretty good." The two ceremonies are also a rare compliment, "It''s not easy to be able to recognize your own heart." "Indeed." Riveria also nodded. Maybe, Nagizaki Wild Rose will be the easiest person to become a member. The conversation between these people was a little unclear to Fu Heihui. Although he was completely bound by the branches, he did not faint. It merely restrained the power in his body, and then blocked his mouth, making him unable to do anything except watch. It''s just this level. However, Fushiguro, who already knew what he was planning to do, looked at the apparently returning Polygonum cuspidatum, and she didn''t know how many idiots he had said in her heart. "Hey!" Polygonum cuspidatum returned under the huge tree, raised his head, looked at the three terrifying enemies who didn''t know where they came from, took a deep breath, and shouted, "Your target is me. Let Fuheihui go!" The standard protagonist speaks. But the three people in front of them are not nerds who can watch the works, so no one complains about it. All in all, it was Riveria who stood up to speak. "You are not qualified to negotiate with us." When Riveria spoke, she was a mature powerhouse. That kind of contempt was shown vividly by her. "I''m not qualified? You become an elf, you really think you are an elf." Kentium cuspidatum is not at all polite, "Your goal is the two-sided Nuo in my body, if I let him out, You should know the consequences." Polygonum cuspidatum is pulling tiger skins right now. He is no longer an ordinary person who doesn''t understand curses and curses at all. Already from the rest of the previous population, he knew the strength of the two sides of his body. The king of curses! In this world, there is no more powerful curse other than the two-sided stall. The other party should be afraid. "Consequence?" Riveria''s voice rose slightly, but the contempt became more and more obvious. "It''s just a collection of evil thoughts. Don''t say that what''s in your body is just a part, even if it''s complete. Two-faced stalls are the only qualifications to crawl in front of me." I have to say that Riveria is the royal family among the elves after all. Although she herself hates being regarded as a royal family of elves. However, taking out the arrogant posture that belongs to the elf at this moment, it still looks a little bit like. "Hey, did you hear that." The corners of Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren''s mouth curled up. At this moment, another mouth suddenly grew on his cheek. "What if I heard it." A deep voice came out from this mouth, and it seemed to be filled with endless evil voices. This scene is indeed a bit frightening. One face, two mouths. However, the three women who had known this for a long time did not change their expressions. The only one showing a shocked expression on the scene was Fu Heihui. The last time he watched Polygonum cuspidatum swallow that finger, he didn''t perform as terribly as it is now. "I don''t know if there are too many so-called little guys, will I be angry at each of them? However, most of them will kneel in front of me in tears in the end." The voice of the stall on both sides was very calm. He really felt that way, not just pretending to be. The domineering arrogance of the cursed king was slightly revealed. "I''ll let you out first. How about you get rid of them and rescue Fuhei Hui?" Kyoto cuspidatum also said in a calm tone. He has guessed the answer. "Don''t do it." Liangmian Su Nuo refused him very simply, "You let me out. The first thing I have to do is to kill that kid. This will definitely make you cry." This is the two-sided lodging stall. Help the host in despair? He couldn''t do this kind of thing. "Sure enough, it''s like this." Polygonum cuspidatum is not surprised. After this period of time, he also had a certain understanding of the guys in his body. Simply put, it is not a good person. Originally thinking of irritating him through the attitude of these women, it seemed that he had failed, and let him out, I was afraid that Fuheihui would be solved in the first time, and the reason was the same as he said. This is a bit difficult. Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren looked at Fu Hei Megumi on the stage, and Fu Hei Megumi also looked at him. Both of them understood the meaning in their eyes. "Then, you should try it out for five minutes first." Kyoto cuspidatum took a deep breath, raised his voice and shouted to the people on the stage, "Hey! I will only give him five minutes to say Youre so domineering, dont get dropped in a flash in these five minutes." Even if this is the case, there is nothing he can do about it. That is the moment when the voice fell. The black lines suddenly rushed to his body and his cheeks. five minutes. At this moment, the expression of Polygonum cuspidatum was changed. Become incredibly evil and hideous. "Sure enough, he''s alive, hahaha." Kentok cuspidatum, no, the two-faced stalls laughed wantonly, "Five minutes? Five minutes is enough for me to kill thousands of people, kid, you just wait to cry in regret. Runny nose, I will eat your companion completely into your stomach!" boom--! The figure of the two-faced stall was like a cannonball, and UU reading rushed towards Fuheihui. Very fast! Even the hard cement on the ground left large pieces of crumbling. From beginning to end, he did not look at the women of Livilia. however-- The fierce killing intent hit him instantly when he approached. He never felt such a killing intent. As if seeing the world''s breaking apart, endless blood flowing in the endless cracks, that is the destruction of an entire world! Even the two-faced stalls have never seen such a sight. So he was sluggish for a moment. And at this moment, the red pupil who jumped up kicked on his face. Chapter 1065： : Who can this knife kill? The speed of the red pupil was so fast that Liangmian Su Nuo had no time to react. The huge strength even made the head of Polygonum cuspidatum clearly deformed at this moment, and his whole body flew back suddenly, and then hit the ground heavily, splashing a cloud of dust. Fu Heihui''s pupils suddenly shrank. In his cognition, his head became like this, basically he couldn''t live anymore. But obviously. Human cognition is not suitable for the curse. "Little girl, the speed is good." The two-faced stall appeared from the dust, his head is all normal. With injuries like that, it only takes him a moment to fully recover. However, Liang Mian Su Tan was slightly surprised. Because of the speed of the red pupil, it was also because of the astonishing killing intent that broke out in an instant after the eyes of the two rituals were turned into the eyes of death. This girl... doesn''t seem to be that simple. "It''s just that the speed is good?" Chi pupil said lightly. Huh! Her figure straddled the distance of tens of meters in an instant, and came behind Liangmian Su Nuo. Not only is the speed extremely fast, but also silent. Even Su Nuo looked around, but she didn''t find her. "Behind you." In the end, the red pupil took the initiative to speak out. However, as soon as Liangmian Su Nuo turned his head, a long knife with a scabbard, like a stick, hit his stomach heavily, knocking him out. It hit the ground heavily again, and even left a long gully. "The so-called King of Curses, is only this level?" Chi Tong''s expression was serious. This is what Riveria taught her. If you don''t know how to act, just keep your facial paralyzed face. Everything depends on language and momentum. "Are all the conjurers of this era so strong?" Su Nuo once again got up from the ground and looked viciously at the red pupil in front of him, "It turned out to be just pure power, even with curse and curse power. Can you reach this level without feeling the traces?" After waking up, it was Gojo Satoru first, and then the girl in front of him. There was even a feeling of suspicion that the time when I was waking up was wrong. Although his current power is only one-tenth of the total power, it is far beyond the general so-called stunt curse. In the past, cursing masters all over the world could surpass him at this moment. No more than a slap. But now, four have been seen. "It seems that you still didn''t recognize the gap between us." Chitong seemed to have a trace of disappointment. Then, she raised her other hand and placed it on her scabbard, "Hope your eyes Here, it wont be as weak as your strength." Click. The blade was slightly exposed. The huge sword intent roared towards Su Nuo on both sides. His pupils searched suddenly. It was no longer difficult to suppress his horrified expression. In his sight, behind the girl, there seemed to be a huge figure, that was the **** of death, the **** in charge of death, and an entire world like purgatory! Even, this was completely different from the killing intent he had just monitored. Just now everything is indispensable, even the world can declare death. And now. Only kill people, kill everything that is alive! will die. Liangmian Su Nuo''s figure couldn''t help but step back a few steps. This thinking movement made it difficult for Fu Heihui, who had been paying attention here, to contain her astonishment. Turned out to be... scared? He didn''t feel Chitong''s sword intent, but he felt the fear of Su Nuo on both sides. This one who has frightened countless conjurers for an entire age, feared the king of curses, now he is actually scared? How can it be? Even if he is facing a siege and a seal, he won''t be afraid. Liangmian Su Nuo has always been a fearful existence for the rest of the people, even in the records, even as a failure in the past, the same is true. "It seems that your eyes are still pretty good." Chi Tong put away the scabbard again, "It''s pretty good to be able to see my sword aura." "Guru Guru." There was a strange noise in Su Nuo''s throat on both sides. This is the appearance of wanting to speak eagerly, but not knowing what he should say at all. But he was indeed scared. And he clearly felt it himself. The girl in front of him was a power that completely surpassed him. Even in his heyday, when he was at his peak, when facing this drawn sword, she decided that there was no possibility of confrontation. Even, it will die completely. The kind that won''t stay even as the wreckage of the curse. "Yes, it''s wonderful." Liangmian Su Nuo finally made a sound, but it was a kind of crazy joy, a kind of turbulent mood that can''t be described in words, "Someone can be as powerful as this, mum. Hey, this resurrection is really right, come on, come and kill me! Let me experience this fear and your power!" Even now he is dead. What''s missing is just the power of two fingers. He still exists in this world. But he was able to personally and deeply feel this power far beyond him, and even died under such power. For him, this is beyond imagination. "Sure enough, it was a curse born from evil thoughts." Chi Tong looked at the two rituals. "Let me come." The figures of the two rituals also appeared in front of them for an instant, "Only those who have not felt death will have such fearless performance. This is barely the person I want to kill." Two ceremonies died once. This time of death, she awakened the Demon Eye of Death, and also made her feel the real nothingness. Therefore, although she no longer suppressed her urge to kill ghosts, in fact, she feared life even more. For people like this who even yearn for and enjoy death. The only thing she wants to do. UU reading Yes, please die once and have a look. The slender fingers swayed slightly, and a knife that looked like a pencil sharpened appeared in her hand. Moyo is only the length of a nail clipper. "What do you mean?" Su Nuo''s smile on both sides stiffened on his face, and he felt anger, "The long knife on your waist is not your weapon at all!" "For you, this kind of knife is enough." The two rituals said calmly, she didn''t mean to use a long knife at all, but raised the small knife in her hand. If she didn''t look at it for herself, she wouldn''t be able to see the location of the knife at all. Both sides Su Nuo felt a great insult. He admits that he is no match for the other side. Especially now. But who can this knife and this toy kill? Chapter 1066： : Its easy to kill How can Liangmian Su Nuo bear such an insult. "Little girl, I don''t know how strong you are, but I look down on me, but you have to pay a price." Su Nuo''s expression on both sides was a bit hideous. "Is it a price to tease the ants at my feet?" The two ceremonies shook the knife in his hand. "You are only worthy of being killed by this toy." The expression on both sides of Su Nuo is no longer just hideous. There is even some distortion. She said it, she actually said the two "toys". Liangmian Su Nuo is not a person who easily gets angry. In most cases, he sat high on the throne, watching everything else. Whether it is a conjurer or a curse, he will not take it seriously. but now. He never wanted to tear someone apart like he does now. I didn''t even want to say one extra sentence. The whole figure rushed towards the two ceremonies. During the two rituals, the knife in his hand was also simply sent forward. He didn''t have any preparations for battle, and he didn''t even look at the two-faced stall, just standing contemptuously and casually. Before coming here, Riveria told her that the best way to deal with the king is to pull the opponent off the throne as much as possible, step on the dirt, and chop her feet fiercely. Let Liangmian Su Nuo know clearly. Here, he is not a king of curses at all, but just a weak and helpless poor creature. After listening to the two ceremonies, she did just that. Anyway, for her, no matter what her posture, she can easily insult the cursed king of this world at will. There is no need to get serious. At this moment, Liangmian Su Nuo had already rushed to the front of the two rituals, and it seemed as if he was completely swept away by the anger, and even regardless, he just wanted to catch the two rituals to vent his anger. As for the two rituals, it seemed that they didn''t think too much at all. They just swiped the small knife in their hands gently from the neck of Su Nuo on both sides. But at this moment. The skeletal sound of clicking was compressed from the body that originally belonged to Polygonum cuspidatum. It was unexpectedly raised by two inches. The knife that was going to cut to the throat eventually only slipped from the chest. Stupid. The corners of Su Nuo''s mouth curled up with a smile on both sides. Just a little bit of acting skills and a little bit of makeup completely bluffed this human stinky girl who had the strength and had no combat experience and dared to despise him. The position of the chest, with the length of this small knife, there is no way to cause much damage to him! He can heal in an instant. Liangmian Su Nuo seemed to have seen it, his fingers squeezed the smooth cheeks of the other party. This thin skin and tender flesh, still such a powerful and powerful person, must be delicious. however-- The fingers are far from touching the two rituals. Just stopped. Because he is dead. How did you die? At the last moment of his life, he clearly felt that the knife passed directly through the chest of Polygonum cuspidatum, piercing his soul, and then he died. Even, he was the only one who died. No matter whether it is body or soul, Polygonum cuspidatum has no injuries at all. This is something that only the two rituals with the eyes of straight death can do so simply, killing the curse that has been boarded, without hurting the host even half a point. Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren knelt on the ground, his eyes still a little confused. ended? "Fu Heihui!" He was startled in his heart, then stood up abruptly and looked around. When she saw Fuheihui being **** on the branch, she sighed with relief in her heart. Nothing is fine. However, the other three people seem to be fine. Polygonum cuspidatum has no idea what happened, but he still "guessed" what happened. "You were able to block that guy for five minutes. It seems that your strength is really good." Knotweed Youren said with a smile on his chest, "How about it, now you know that guy is difficult, if you don''t Put Fu Heihui down, next time, it won''t be just five minutes!" That''s right. Kutchan Yuren believes that the three people in front of him and Liangmian Su Nuo barely fought for five minutes. This is what happened. Fu Heihui struggled desperately. That idiot! Five minutes did not come at all. Although I don''t know what happened at the moment when Liangmian Su Nuo was in contact with this woman. However, there are some things that Fu Heihui can see clearly. The two-sided Su Nuo, known as the king of the curse, can''t even beat any of these three people, and it is still completely crushed. It can even be used before the time is up. Fight back. Can Gojo Go? Fu Heihui didn''t know. However, these people are definitely enemies that only Gojo Goji can defeat, the idiot Kyoto Yuuhi, what dreams are still there. But when Fuheihui was about to do something, the branches tied to him were directly loosened. Fu Heihui fell to the ground. "Hahaha, I know you will make the right choice." Kyoto cuspidatum did not expect to succeed in such a simple way. He ran over and helped Fuhei Hui up, "Well, I''m good. " "You idiot, shut up!" Fu Heihui suppressed her voice and cursed. Polygonum cuspidatum was very wronged. I took such a big risk to save you. Now that I succeeded, you still told me to shut up. However, Fuheihui didn''t care about him at all, his body was trembling slightly, one hand protected Polygonum cuspidatum at his back, swallowed saliva, and looked at the women in front of him. These three women are definitely the most powerful people he has ever seen outside of his five enlightenment. Although I don''t know if they are much worse than Gojo Satoru. But definitely far beyond all other conjurers! "Let''s go." The two rituals did not see Fu Heihui, the knife in his hand disappeared, and he turned around. "Kill it?" Riveria asked. "Of course." The two rituals walked towards them step by step, in a casual tone, "It''s just the power of two fingers. It''s easy to kill. However, if the **** are so weak, even if they are so weak, they are a hundred times stronger. , It doesn''t mean much." Her voice clearly reached the ears of Fuheihui and Polygonum cuspidatum. What do you mean? Who killed? Fu Heihui''s body suddenly trembled fiercely, and his expression became extremely terrifying, as if thinking of something absolutely impossible. Chapter 1067： : Its impossible "What killed it but didn''t kill it." Kutcheon Yuren also seemed to realize something was wrong, he patted Fushigumi''s shoulder, "Hey, do you know? Who was killed? It won''t be wild. That fellow Qiangwei." Speaking of the back, Kutchan Yuren was obviously taken aback. It seems that only Nagizaki Wild Rose is not here. However, he quickly saw the Nagizaki Wild Rose who was not far away, bypassing the three women and heading in this direction. "Hey, what''s the situation?" Nagizaki Wild Rose said in a low voice, "I went outside the school and found that I couldn''t get out at all. The entire school was sealed by a huge barrier. I used all of it. There is no way to break it, I think it''s better to fight with you." "Enchantment? What is that?" Polygonum cuspidatum has no idea about enchantment. However, he did not wait for the answers from two people. Fuheihui in turn grasped the palm of Polygonum cuspidatum tightly and looked at him. "You..." Fuheihui seemed to ask with great difficulty, "You can feel that the two sides of Nuo in your body are still there?" "What are you talking about, how could it be possible that you are not there." Kutcheon Yuren couldn''t figure out what was happening, but his expression froze for a moment. Really, I can''t feel it anymore. Can''t feel the two sides of Nuo! When Liangmian Nuo was in his body before, he could clearly perceive the existence of the other party, and even, he could choose whether to let the other party out, or how long to let it out. And now. He couldn''t feel the traces of Nuo on both sides at all, as if his body was empty! It feels like Liangmian Su Nuo is not parasitic in his body! "What the **** is going on!?" Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren suddenly increased his voice. "Sure enough..." Fu Heihui couldn''t help but gasped. "Wait, what are you talking about?" Nagizaki Wild Rose was even more stunned, "Can someone explain it to me." She didn''t understand what was happening at all, and Kutchan Yuren also didn''t know. Both of them stared at Fu Hei Megumi at the same time. "To put it simply." Fuheihui''s voice was full of bitterness and shock. "The two sides of the nuo nuo in your body, Yuu Ren, were killed. I was killed by that woman in an instant. I don''t know what method to use, Jane. Simply kill it." This is the truth he has inferred from the simple dialogue between the few women just now. Originally, this truth made him somewhat unbelievable and unbelievable. However, this seems to be a fact. Polygonum cuspidatum was completely dumbfounded. Was the two-sided Nuo in his body killed? No wonder he didn''t notice the figure of Su Nuo on both sides. But this is not right. "Didn''t it mean that besides killing my host, it is impossible to kill Liangmian Su Nuo at all?" Kutcheon Yuren still remembered what Gojo Satoru said to him. "Otherwise... why do you think I was so shocked?" Fu Heihui has no way to explain, he can only say reluctantly, "However, this is just my guess, specific, I have to wait until Wu Tiao Wu was able to know it only after he came back. Fortunately, the other partys goal seems to be just two-faced Nuo, otherwise, we will not be able to escape as many as possible." This is the fact before our eyes. The other two people were silent. now. The blood moon in the sky seemed to disappear without knowing when. The silver-white moonlight shone throughout the school. However, the traces in the school have not disappeared at all. The huge trees even remain here, as if to warn everyone. This alone is completely different from the concept of conjurers. Even a conjurer who has mastered the domain can hardly use the domain to interfere with reality. And this is more than just the degree of interference. After a while. Standing here were not only a few of them, but also the principal, and Gojo Satoru who hurried back after receiving the news. "Really, was killed?" Gojo Satoru cared about this matter first. He still couldn''t believe it. I have never heard of someone who can kill the curse of boarding without harming the host. Even ordinary curses can''t be done. What''s more, this is not an ordinary curse at all, this is the king of curses! Whenever, the King of Cursed can be simply killed. "I have checked, and there is indeed no trace of curse." The principal looked at Gojo Satoru, "However, your strength is relatively strong, so it is best to check again." Actually, there is no need for him to say. Gojo Satoru is already doing it. However, the result is the same. Really, I didn''t feel any traces related to Liangmian Nuo in the body of Polygonum cuspidatum. "It seems right." Gojo Goku''s mouth twitched a few times. The strong in another world can really be so strong? Didn''t they say that they can''t help him kill Liangmian Su Nuo? Oh, this level shouldn''t be considered killing. After all, only the power of the **** is killed, and as long as you give Polygonum cuspidatum to eat the fingers of the two-sided Nuo Nuo, the two-sided Su Nuo will appear again. to be honest. Gojo Satoru is a little expectant, what kind of expression he will look like when he reappears. "I have no influence on the three women they mentioned." The principal''s expression was serious, "What about you, do you know anything?" Don''t talk about killing Liangmian Su Nuo. The branches in front of me alone are a bit too exaggerated. This is in a short period of time, creating an eternal forest! If a conjurer can easily do such a thing, then what else would a conjurer be? That should have long been a big man in the world. "Let me investigate this matter ." Gojo Satoru didn''t plan to tell what he knew, but said calmly. "It''s good, the rest of the people will die." The principal nodded. Then I looked at the school that had completely changed in front of me. Now, let''s first think about how to report this matter. It was difficult to handle such a huge change in the school just overnight. Of course, Riveria and others, who left all this, didn''t care. They really left this time. "Rivelia." Chitong called out to Riveria, as if suddenly thinking of something, "We have solved the two-faced Nuo in Polygonum cuspidatum, wouldn''t it make him lose a lot of money? Experience opportunity?" Just judging from the original fate. The growth of Polygonum cuspidatum is indeed related to Liangmian Su Nuo. Chapter 1068： : Choose another opportunity But Riveria shook her head. "Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren is the only boarding body that can board and control both sides of the Nuo. After knowing this, they will not easily miss him. Then, the next thing to watch is the child himself. The choice." This is also the reason why Riveria chose to kill the two-faced Nuo in Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren''s body. Before, Polygonum cuspidatum was parasitized. It''s all because of the emergency. For this reason, he was sentenced to "death penalty." Even after showing the ability to be able to control perfectly, he even expressed his willingness to look for all the fingers of Su Nuo on both sides, and then take the cursed king to **** together. It only changed from the death penalty to a suspended death sentence. In other words. From the moment he ate his finger, his fate was doomed, and that was to sacrifice himself for reasons such as "righteousness" and "salvation". Polygonum cuspidatum has agreed to this fate, and is even working hard for this fate of death. But now, there is an opportunity to make a new choice before him. So, what will he choose? With Riveria''s explanation, Chitong and the two rituals suddenly understood. This is indeed a new and even stronger test. "So, what are we going to do next?" Chi pupil asked aloud. If it is someone who is familiar with her, she will know that she will ask such a question, indicating that she already trusts someone. "Now, let''s get acquainted with this world." Riveria looked at the surrounding high-rise buildings, her eyes suddenly bloomed with intense curiosity, "I came to another world for the first time, and I wanted I asked, how does this kind of car work without magic power, electricity, and their economic model..." The protagonist has already done everything that needs to be done. So what they have to do now is to relax themselves. It is the first time that Riveria has come to such a world, and it is only natural to be curious. After all, her dream is to master all the truths in the world. Nature is not limited to magic. She has been able to predict that this civilization, which is completely different from magic, will give her endless inspiration. Chi Tong and the two rituals looked at each other, and they didn''t expect that Riveria would be so interested. However, the two rituals that were originally born in modern society are fine. Chihyo remembered that when he first went to such a modern society, in addition to marveling at so many people, he just kept looking for food. Right. "Then let''s go." Chitong also wanted to take a good rest after a long time, and immediately took the lead. "In such a world, there is usually a place called a self-service shop. You can eat all you can eat for a small amount of money. , Take whatever you want!" ...... The three people here don''t mention it for the time being. On the other side, Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren, after returning to his new dormitory, immediately saw a man who had been waiting on the bed. Gojo. The man who originally said he was going to investigate the three powerful women is now sitting on the bed of Polygonum cuspidatum. "Teacher Wujo?" Kuzpuna Yuhito realized immediately, what is Gojo Satoru wanting to say to himself, and he doesn''t want the rest of the people to know. "How are you feeling now? Kyoto Yuhito classmate." Gojo Satoru still wears a blindfold, and still has that frivolous appearance, except that Kyoto cuspida always feels his eyes hidden under the blindfold. Is looking at himself very seriously. "It feels, and it doesn''t feel much," said Kutchan Yuhito truthfully, "I just feel that there are so many incredible and powerful people in this world." "Hahaha." Gojo Satoru chuckled lightly, "If you count me in it, you will probably be disappointed?" "Huh?" Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren touched his head. "But teacher, you said that you are invincible?" Gojo Go''s smile was stiff. This is really embarrassing. I was so confident in front of my students before, boasting that I was invincible. Even more than once. But no matter what, he must admit this fact now. "Well, I''ll tell you the truth." Gojo Satoru said with some difficulty, "Before today, I did think I was invincible, but just tonight, I was beaten up and almost died." "What?" Kutchan Yuren was taken aback, but he quickly reacted, "Could it be that those three women are also?" "That''s right." Gojo Gou''s expression was depressed. "It''s almost the same as your situation. They suddenly appeared, then beat me violently, and then left... to be reasonable, since I was young, I I have never met anyone who can match me, whether it is a conjurer or a curse!" If you want to ask Gojo Satoru how he feels now. Not invincible, it is really uncomfortable. As for Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren, he didn''t know what to say. He paused, and then asked cautiously, "Did the three of you go together?" "...No, alone." Gojo Satoru shook his head, and then directly staggered the topic, "Anyway, these are not things you need to care about. You only need to know that any of them, I''m afraid they have them all. The power that can destroy the world is far stronger than the main point of the so-called curse, but the advantage is that they probably won''t do that, but they won''t help us much. Therefore, our greatest enemy is the curse." Speaking of such a series of unclear words. No one can let go so easily. UU Reading However, Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren just gave a simple "Oh". "It''s good if you understand." Gojo Satoru was very pleased, but he immediately said, "So, I came here today, and what I want to tell you is a curse." Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren said, the way I listened. "Now the two-faced Nuo in your body has disappeared." Gojo Satoru pointed out this fact first, "In other words, you are no longer a''death prisoner'', now you are a free body, you can choose Become a conjurer and continue to fight the curse, or you can choose to go back to your past life, and with your past classmates, no one will interfere with your future anymore." In this case, most of the "death row prisoners" will be ecstatic. Because they escaped from the pressure of inevitable death. Even if the date of death is not known yet. Even the knotweed Yuren was silent at this moment, thinking about Gojo Enlightenment''s words, but it was clear that he was rarely caught in a certain kind of confusion. Chapter 1069： : Its like being pierced into the heart If you don''t have to die, of course it''s good. And the time bomb in the body was completely eliminated. But, go back to the past life? Polygonum cuspidatum looked at his hands, and what Grandpa said before his death still echoed in his ears. He has the power that the rest of the people don''t have, so he can''t simply die in the hospital bed, he should die vigorously, and die in everyone''s eyes. So, is he going back? He had already thought about this answer clearly. "I don''t want to go back." Kutchan Yuhito said, "No matter what, since you let me know the existence of the curse, since I have this ability, then I always do something. This is his answer. "Even if I gave my life for it?" Gojo Goku''s mouth curled slightly. "Yes, even if you give your life for it!" Kyoto cuspidatum answered affirmatively. "With you, I understand." Gojo Satoru got up from the bed and walked to the front of Polygonum cuspidatum, "Polygonum cuspidatum, I probably, can guess the so-called high-level people, knowing this. After that, they will want to do something, they will think, since they can kill the **** of Liangmian Su Nuo, can they also kill more fingers?" Saying this, Polygonum cuspidatum Yuhito''s eyes widened suddenly. He also understood the meaning of this sentence. "So, they will let me swallow the fingers of Su Nuo on both sides again?" Kutcheon Yuren exclaimed. "Yes, that''s it." Gojo Satoru shrugged. "For their group of people, your life is not important at all, but whether the threat posed by the two-sided Nuo Nuo can be eliminated is very important. It is now determined. So you can bear the parasitic of at least two fingers. In other words, whether it is to let the two-sided Nuo in your body continue to be killed by those women, or you can be killed directly, it can reduce the two-sided Nuo to bring Threat." It''s that simple logic. As long as you understand the only thing the old man wants to do, you can easily infer their actions. This is also one of the reasons Gojo Satoru hates them. "I..." Just as he wanted to say something, Gojo Satoru interrupted him. "You don''t have to reply in such a hurry." Gojo Satoru slapped his shoulder with his palm. "Boy, death is not as simple as you think. The reason you think like this is because you think it will follow The form you imagine comes, but the reality is often the opposite. If you must die, everyone wants to be vigorous, but in fact, most people die with great regret." Gojo Satoru naturally also saw the state of Polygonum cuspidatum. And this is why Polygonum cuspidatum does not care about eating his fingers. He feels that this is his mission. Even if he died, if he could die together with both Nuo Nuo and eliminate such a crisis, then it would be countless times better than ordinary death in the hospital bed. However, Gojo Satoru made him think about it. After that, Wujou''s figure disappeared directly. Polygonum cuspidatum lay on the bed and thought for a while... He fell asleep. What happened afterwards, just as Gojo Satoru inferred, the high-level personnel sent people to carefully observe the traces left in the school, and used various methods to conduct detailed inspections on the body of Polygonum cuspidatum. Finally got a conclusion. The traces left by the Nuo on both sides of his body really disappeared cleanly. There is nothing left. Afterwards, two special people came, carrying a box, and brought Polygonum cuspidatum into a small house. Gojo Satoru knew what would happen here. But he did not stop. Because Polygonum cuspidatum also knew it. When Polygonum cuspidatum came out of the small room, he had become completely different from before. Because of that consciousness, that powerful king of curses, once again appeared in his body. "Unexpectedly, you still made this decision." Gojo Satoru just sighed and said this sentence in general. In fact, I really didn''t expect it. Or. He thought that Polygonum cuspidatum would accept it, but he did not expect that he had made this decision after not thinking about it at all. "I just think that this is something that only I can do." Polygonum cuspidatum showed a smile and said the same thing. "Ok." Gojo Satoru didn''t entangle anymore, after all things had already happened. He just asked calmly: "Let me meet Su Nuo." "Now?" Polygonum cuspidatum was taken aback. "Yes, now." Gojo nodded, "Don''t worry about anything, I''m still here, about five minutes will be fine." Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren thought for a while, it was indeed the reason. Although what he ate was still two fingers, the two sides of the **** Su Nuo, in front of Wu Tiao Wu, were not opponents at all. Therefore, Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren was relieved, and released both sides of the Nuo Nuo. Still the evil breath. However, what is obviously different from before is that after Liangmian Su Nuo came out this time, he did not have the same rampant smile as before. It was silent. Even after looking at Wu Tiao Wu, he made a cold cut. "Yeah." Wujo Satoru''s voice seemed unusually caressed, with obvious gloat, "What''s wrong with this? How can the powerful cursed king have such an expression?" "It''s really boring." Liangmian Su Nuo''s eyes became a little sharp, "If you let me out just to say this, then I promise I won''t say a word." "Hahaha." Gojo Satoru laughed very happily. However, looking at the increasingly gloomy smiles on both sides of Su Nuo, UU reading also knows that enough is enough. "I just want to ask, did your **** really disappear?" "Yes." Liangmian Su Nuo didn''t dare to admit it at all, but nodded very simply, "It has completely disappeared, connected to that power, and even that soul." "Sure enough?" Gojo Satoru also put away the smile on his face. "It''s scary, isn''t it?" "...You are right." Liangmian Su Nuo nodded, "In my cognition, I have never seen such power. My **** are not so much that they have disappeared. It''s more like being killed." Perhaps because of this surprise, Liang Mian Su Nuo was able to calmly communicate with Wu Tiao Wu. "Are you killed?" Goujiu raised his eyebrows. "It''s like you humans were stabbed into the heart with a knife." Liangmian Su Nuo said. Chapter 1070： : Tell me your purpose "Heart?" Gojo Satoru suddenly didn''t expect what it meant. Because there is no so-called heart in the curse. Even if it is lodged in the host''s body, the moment the host is parasitized, it has actually become a curse. There is no weakness as a human heart in the conventional sense. However, Wu Tiao Wu quickly understood the meaning of Liang Mian Su Nuo. "You mean, similar to a weakness strike?" Gojo knows a conjurer. His spells can divide any object into seven or three parts, and then cause a heavy blow at this dividing point. It''s a weakness attack. "It''s not comparable at all." Su Nuo sneered at both sides. "The knife, which is like a toy, just stabbed my soul at will, but I died, just as if you humans were stabbed into the heart. It''s dead clean, and it didn''t affect this kid at allI''ve never seen a technique like this." Liangmian Su Nuo was indeed a bit hit. After waking up again through the rest of his fingers, he recalled how he felt at that time. As a result, nothing was felt. Just think. It seemed that the knife had directly judged the concept of "death" on him. It was so simple to die, there was not even much to say. "It sounds terrifying indeed." At that time Gojo Satoru sounded, the broken world he had seen in a trance suddenly understood where the indescribable tremor came from. Even if there is no concept of death, it can be killed forcibly. Even the world. Perhaps, what he said to Polygonum cuspidatum, that those few people can destroy the world, is not an exaggerated description. "You humans are really blessed." Su Nuo gave him a faint look at both sides. The curse itself is born out of human emotions. Human beings are the subject of this world. Forget those women who are too strong to speak, even the Five Enlightenment in front of them possesses a powerful force. And in the past era, relying on the number of conjurers who killed him abruptly. After sleeping for hundreds of years, the world has become more and more terrifying. "Since you already know the horror of this era, do you have any ideas?" Wujo Gou suddenly looked at Liangmian Su Nuo with a smile curled up at the corner of his mouth, "If he is unscrupulous, he may really die. " "What do you want to say." Su Nuo also showed a grim smile on both sides. "I mean, maybe you can consider getting along well with your host." Gojo Satoru added a little more to the word "Get along", "Don''t think it''s impossible. Curse and the host live in harmony. I have even seen the power of being a host once." That''s right, what Gojo Satoru refers to is one of the predecessors of Polygonum cuspidatum. The only stunt conjurer in the world. Yigu worry too. What Gojo didn''t say was that Otogu Youta finally liberated his super-cursed girlfriend from the curse. "Hahahaha." After hearing what Gojo Satoru said, Liangmian Su Nuo suddenly laughed wanton, his face became more and more ferocious, "Who do you think I am? Or do you think I am afraid of death? Little devil, You want me to succumb to human hands? You..." Before he finished speaking, the body of Polygonum cuspidatum shook suddenly. Surprisingly, he has returned to the control of Polygonum cuspidatum. "How is it?" Yuuhito Kutcheon saw Gojo Enlightenment in front of him at a glance, "Have you finished talking?" He also looked around and couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw that nothing was broken. "Well, it''s over." Gojo nodded and smiled, "The result is not bad." "So, what should we do next?" Polygonum cuspidatum asked again. "You continue to enjoy your study and life." Gojo Satoru turned around, "I will investigate the rest of the matter. By the way, if you meet those three women again, just let the two-faced Nuo directly come out. Up." "Oh." Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren touched his head, and watched Gojo Go flying in the air in front of him. It''s great to be able to fly. For Polygonum cuspidatum, it seems that nothing has changed. However, it has changed a lot unknowingly. At the very least, no one now randomly assigns him to a mortal mission. On the other hand. After Wujou flew up, he leaned in a certain direction. He has received the news. After the three women had a fight in the school, they didn''t intend to hide their figure at all. They swaggered to a high-end buffet late at night, and they made a lot of trouble. I heard that I ate all the things in a whole store. If it weren''t for the rest of the conjurers to feel it in time, I''m afraid this matter would become the headline news the next day. After all, this is not just the scope of the big stomach king. It''s completely non-human. Gojo Satoru hid his figure and landed. This is a hotel. They also knew to disguise their identity a little bit, and then paid to find a hotel. But just the first moment Wujou stepped in, he knew that he had been discovered. Because he was forcibly included into an enchantment. There were guests walking around, but they seemed to be in a completely different world. They didn''t notice his existence at all, but walked straight over. "What a subtle barrier." Gojo Satoru seemed to sigh. Then shook his head. Go straight up. Riveria and others had already been sitting on the sofa, waiting for him. "Three beautiful girls, good morning." Gojo Sori raised his hand and shouted cheerfully. However, the three people did not react at all. Even Gojo Satoru had already taken off his blindfold. UU reading www.uukanshu. com That face that can cause girls to scream while walking on the street seems to be useless. "It seems that you still haven''t made a decision." Riveria is still the main speaker. The other two seemed to be too lazy to speak, and they didn''t even put their eyes on Gojo Satoru''s body. "I still don''t know what the decision you are talking about is." Gojo Satoru shrugged and spread his hands. "Maybe I couldn''t meet the recruitment standards of your organization." "..." Riveria said nothing. Sometimes, if you tell the examinee directly, he has potential. On the contrary, it tends to be counterproductive. In fact, Riveria has a way to make Gojo Satoru deepen her determination. but now. "State your purpose." Riveria said directly. Chapter 1071： : Trial of the Order Alignment "I came here to cooperate." Gojo Satoru probably also knew that it was impossible to get closer. So he also put away his hippy smiley face. Then he said seriously. "Cooperation?" Riveria was noncommittal. There was neither sarcasm nor interest. "Yes." Gojo nodded. He knew that the initiative to cooperate was not in his hands, he could only try his best to persuade. Therefore, as long as he is not directly driven out, then he has to continue talking. "I think, I have probably understood what you want to do. You need to select some people who can pass your organization standards in our world and join your organization. However, you don''t want to have both sides staying at the Nuo Join in the existence of chaos and evil." Gojo Satoru emphasized the word chaos and evil. At the same time watching the expressions of several women. But he didn''t see anything. It doesn''t matter if it is very important. I can''t see it at all. At this time, I can only continue talking. "So, why not cooperate, even if I can''t meet the standards, but I can always help you find people who meet the standards. I have so many excellent students." This is how Gojo Satoru came up with it. If it is really feasible, then this is the way. As long as one of them joins this organization, then this woman who is so powerful that she can''t be beaten can be counted on her side. At the very least, don''t let the cursed master succeed first. And if it is not feasible. Then we should use this as an excuse to get the relationship between these women and her as close as possible. At least, in case, if someone like Liangmian Su Nuo joins this mysterious and terrifying organization, there are still some people with the same identity and strength who can stand by them. One side. This is the best way Gojo Satoru can think of. Next, it depends on whether they agree. Gojo Satoru stared at Riveria tightly. He has seen it This woman who seems to be an elf may not be the most powerful among the other three, but she has the right to speak of the three. Riveria, after making a thoughtful look, nodded. "You can try it," she said. "So, did we reach an agreement?" Gojo Satoru was a little surprised. He didn''t expect it would be so easy. A lot of rhetoric had already been prepared to convince the three women in front of him. In the end, he just agreed? "It''s just that I need to give them trials." Riveria said, "You provide candidates, and we provide trials to see if these people can meet the standards in the trials." "Trial, is it what you did to me?" Gojo Satoru remembered the battle that night, with a trace of unnaturalness in his expression. Almost died after all. "Yes." Riveria nodded. "We will not harm their lives. We just want to see if they can stimulate their potential in life and death." This is actually a very easy way to think of. The Chamber of Commerce values ??the will of its members. However, it is impossible for things like will to grow in peace and peace. Even members like them don''t have much time for salting fish. Therefore, there is a need to fight and a crisis. "Yes." Gojo Satoru didn''t hesitate. He did not doubt the other party''s promise not to harm his life. Even his complete despair was easily resolved. In this world, there should be nothing safer than this promise. then. Just when Fuheihui and others didn''t know anything about it, they were easily sold by Gojo Go. The silence who was watching all this couldn''t help but nodded. He was quite satisfied with Riveria''s behavior. First of all, her thinking is very clear. Know what to do around the goal of "will". Secondly, she will find ways to proactively give the testees trials and accelerate their growth. In other words, cultivate their will artificially. Instead of waiting quietly for the plot to happen, finally choose members who can meet the standards. "Rivilia, there is some potential to be an auditor." Silent praised. "Really?" Rocky was even more happy than he had benefited. "At least this is the case for now." Silence did not conceal her appreciation, and then shook her head, "It''s just that her current strength is still too weak. Unless there are really enough opportunities, it will be difficult to successfully pass the customs." This is only the second layer. The difficulty is naturally greater than one level. So far. There are already quite a few good members who have retired from the battle on the third or fourth tier. And these, all the gods here are in sight. "Don''t be afraid." Loki is more like cheering himself up, "If it can be done well in this apprentice world, Velia''s strength there can immediately improve a lot." "It''s true." Shen Yi nodded, "The trainee task is the most rewarding link in this assessment. It depends on how many people they can make to achieve the expression of becoming a member. Everyone is in this process. How much effect has it played." So far. If Riveria can recruit all potential characters in this world as members. So, for her contribution in this. Maybe, she will get the biggest reward in history, enough to make her catch up with these predecessors for a long distance. Of course, Riveria didn''t think so much at this time. She just started her own design with the best idea to accomplish the task. UU reading www.uukanshu. com First, let Gojo Satoru summon all the students, including some who have already graduated. Tell them that the school will organize a grand event. Then, even students from another sibling school were also invited over. Although they are different schools, they are all good children, at least they belong to their own people compared to the curse and those cursed teachers. No matter who among them joins that organization in the end, it is a huge help. Gojo Satoru now seems to cast a net widely. And in the end. Riveria also decided the trial ground for these "order camps". "A factory that may have a super curse, this is it." That''s right, what Riveria is referring to is the factory that gave the protagonist team a heavy blow in the original fate. Chapter 1072： : Past events of the Chamber of Commerce Next, from Gojo Satoru''s mouth, Riveria probably also knew what had happened. As she expected. The high-level conjurers in this world, although in Gojo Satorus mouth, are some decadent old guys, but their behavior is easy to guess, and after realizing the value of Polygonum cuspidatum, they will not easily let him go. Can be used to weaken the host of the strength of both sides of the Nuo. Only because of their appearance. Just like in the original fate, the task of arranging death for Polygonum cuspidatum should no longer be there. "Gather all the people you can gather," Riveria ordered, "I will leave the rest of the matter to me." "Understood." Gojo Satoru half narrowed his eyes. Sometimes, an unrivaled power can make things a lot easier. At the very least, Wujou didn''t have to try to guess whether the other party had other purposes. Because no matter what these people wanted to do, he couldn''t stop it at all. The only thing that can be done is to follow what they say. Gojo Satoru left. "Are we really going to do that trial?" The two rituals looked at Livilia. Although she had just made an appearance that she didn''t care about it, she didn''t really care about it at all. After all, this was her task. It''s about her reward. "I can''t think of other ways." Riveria shook her head. "The task is actually to help these''member candidates'' grow. This is also one of the purposes of the reviewer. Trial is that I can The quickest and most effective idea that comes to mind-Lord God, has always done this." "My Lord Father?" It was the first time that Chi Tong and Liang Li heard this name. "That''s..." Riveria hesitated for a while before calling out the name of God Father, "Sir silent." Although he usually calls Loki directly, Lord Loki. However, the impression that silence gave her was far stronger than those gods who usually didn''t have much majesty at all. "What a strange title." Chi pupil shook his head and didn''t care. After all, there is more than one name in Silent. Most of the members will call him according to their own preferences, such as the Lord of Destiny, such as the Supreme Supreme, and even those who call him directly, Miss Tsunade doesn''t like to add the suffix "adult" very much. But she thought for a while and nodded, "That adult really likes to do this kind of trial, aren''t we in the trial now?" "...Miss Red pupil." Riveria hesitated for a while, but still spoke, with a curious look in her eyes, "Since I have talked about this topic, I also want to understand, Father Before the Lord God, I mean that before the Chamber of Commerce changed, he seemed to be a traveling businessman? I heard that the examiner of the current assessment evolved from the traveling businessman?" Riveria did not join the Chamber of Commerce for long. For many things in the Chamber of Commerce, I dont understand much. But because of this, she became curious about this powerful organization. The first thing I am curious about is the title of Chamber of Commerce. Later, I learned something from Lord Loki, but I also knew only a little bit. "This..." Chitong also showed an embarrassed expression, "When I joined the Chamber of Commerce, the Chamber of Commerce had already completed the changes, so I am not very clear about these things, but... Maybe you will know more, right, after all, you belong to the Yuyin Guild." Chi pupil looked at the two rituals. Although the two ceremonies were not directly recruited by the Silent Lord as a member, she was a member of the Rain Shadow Guild. Xiao Nan, the president of the Yuyin Guild, is the earliest group of their members. Even for a period of time, they are the most deservedly strong. Although I have lost my strongest identity, I can still count as the person standing at the top of their group of members. If anyone knew what the silent lord did at that time, then the two ceremonies must be the clearest among the three of them. "I have indeed heard some..." The two ceremonies hesitated for a while, and still said, "At that time, the Chamber of Commerce recruited members, and there was no strict standard. Everything depends on the traveler''s own choice. , The Silent Lord is such a traveling businessman. He came to the world of ninjas, picked the members he valued, and then gave the power of the pot to them in the form of business..." The two rituals are obviously not a person who is good at telling stories. However, in her straightforward language, it seemed to outline the things Silent had done little by little. Everyone has different impressions in their hearts. Riveria listened carefully, but she couldn''t help but feel a little strange. Elves have a long time. But most elves spend their entire lives in their own circles. Riveria is one of the few royal elves to go out. After leaving her home, she originally thought she had lost something important. However, uukanshu.com got even more precious things-a group of companions. "Those who truly seek the truth should not stop their steps." Riveria suddenly said, "This is a famous saying left by a powerful arcanist. In the inheritance I have obtained, It also tells the legendary story of him drifting away from different worlds and always chasing the truth." To say that life is long, the life of the gods far exceeds that of the elves. Eternal life was reached. Therefore, the gods must continue to chase new things, otherwise eternal life will become a torment. Chitong looked at Livilia a little strangely, as if she didn''t know why she suddenly said this. However, the two ceremonies are seen. "Do you want to be an auditor?" the two ceremonies asked. "Yes." Riveria nodded and admitted directly, "I know, this may sound a little self-defeating, but I think the work of an auditor will be very suitable for me." "There is nothing to be overwhelming." The two ceremonies shook their heads. "In the Chamber of Commerce, dreams will never be ridiculed, no matter what kind of dream it is." Speaking of self-reliance, there are many people whose goal is to become transcendants, or even transcend silence. This can sound a lot more self-reliant than being an auditor. The two ceremonies paused, and then said, "Since you want to do it, do it hard. At this moment, the silent lord may be looking at you." "Really?" Riveria was a little nervous. Said by the two ceremonies, it seems that I can really feel the sight of the Father. Chapter 1073： : All people called "You know, as long as he wants to, there is nothing he can''t see." The two rituals shrugged their shoulders. "..." Riveria thought, indeed. At this moment, looking at their silence, it was slightly embarrassing. "Is this true? Father God?" Loki leaned over to the silent side with a smirk, "Are you really watching everyone all the time?" "Why should I do this?" Silently glanced at her, "Don''t you hear? As long as I want to, there is nothing I can''t see, including you, 34 million years ago, fooling a few male gods. Take a peek at Hestia taking a bath." "What!?" Lolita''s eyes widened at once. The blue ribbon on her body seemed to float automatically without wind. The expression became extremely terrifying. "Rocky! I didn''t even know you did something like this!" "Hahaha." Rocky laughed awkwardly. "Have you done it? Maybe, I don''t remember anything so long ago." "Asshole!" Hestia obviously didn''t fool it so easily. As a result, the eyes of all the gods were attracted by the two goddesses who were fighting on the spot. No one pays attention to silent voyeurism anymore. really. Next time I watch the performance of the members, I should watch it alone, with Icarus and others at most. The silent gaze rested on Riveria''s body again. He didn''t expect that the internship this time seemed to make Riveria enjoy the work of an auditor, and even gave birth to the idea of ??becoming an auditor. Having a goal is naturally good. Just see what she will do. Arranging trials, this is the skill that the auditor most needs to master. At this point, Silent feels that he should have the right to speak. After Riveria was born with desire, she became more serious. This trial is completely different from the original fate of the special curse encounter. It will be a large-scale trial for many people. It may even directly determine the amount of tasks they complete in this world. And the other side. Gojo Gou found the high-level directly and asked all the conjurers on the list to be summoned. These conjurers include outstanding young conjurers in recent years, as well as some outstanding graduated conjurers, but if you are more careful, you will find that everyone on the list has a heart Curse the perseverance of fighting. in other words. Almost no one thinks about problems like the current high-levels. "What do you want to do, Wujo Enlightenment." The high-levels obviously won''t agree so simply. "If you don''t agree, then I will convene people by myself." Wujou''s mouth curled up, "Even if you are tied, you must tie all these people over. You should know that I have this strength." That''s right, Gojo Satoru directly lifted the table. And he does have the ability to lift the table. In this world, he is the strongest! "..." The silent stalemate lasted for a long time. In the end, these high-levels still succumbed to their power. Because they simply can''t stop it. then. Within a day, all the conjurers on the list received the order to summon urgently. Naturally, this includes Polygonum cuspidatum and others. "What the **** happened?" Fuheihui knows more clearly, "Not only the senior from our school, but also from another school, they have also gathered together! There are even some first-level conjurers. ." Such a big event. Unless there is a new generation of cursed kings like Liangmian Su Nuo, it is possible to appear. Obviously, no one can answer Fuheihui''s question. Because the other two people are both rookies. "Anyway, it must be a big event." Kutchan Yuren looked hurriedly, "Moreover, I can see a lot of cursing masters. I can''t wait." "Yes, yes." Nagizaki Wild Rose also nodded constantly, her face full of excitement, "This is a good opportunity to be famous throughout Tokyo. I must let every conjurer in Tokyo remember my name!" "You guys..." Fu Heihui looked speechless, "Is it okay to feel a little nervous?" To some extent, a conjurer can also be counted as a soldier. So many soldiers were assembled at once. No matter how you think about it, it will not be a simple thing. Danger, even the smell of death, is about to overflow. However, looking at the two funny comparisons in front of him, Fu Heihui could only take a deep breath, and then joined in. After all, there is no way to refuse. The agreed time will come soon. The school gradually became lively. The first to arrive was their previous senior and senior sister. It is still a combination of three people. One man, one woman, and a panda. "Panda!" When Polygonum cuspidatum Yourin saw the panda, his eyes were about to come out, "What a big panda!" "Really." Nagizaki Wild Rose''s eyes sparkled, "This is the first time I have seen a panda!" No matter, although these two people are yelling here. But the three people over there seemed to have not seen them at all. These three people were standing under the huge tree that Rivelia had left that night. Dignified eyes. Suddenly, the sight of the woman among them looked in this direction. Very fierce. "You three, come here!" "Yes!" Nagizaki Wild Rose said subconsciously, and then quickly reacted, "Wait, who are you, you let us pass by!?" Nagizaki Wild Rose said that as a wild girl from the country, she would never accept campus bullying. "I just want to ask you some questions." Panda walked up. "Wow, the panda has spoken!" "Really speaking." Last second, he looked domineering, and he broke the power directly at this time. Looking at the three pandas, they all looked speechless. It seems that UU reading and their next school brothers and school sisters are a bit funny. "We just want to ask about the situation that night." Panda explained, "You are the witnesses of that incident." He pointed at the big tree next to him with his panda palm. Today''s school has completely become a place like a virgin forest. When they just came back, they could hardly believe their eyes. Especially this very thick root in front of me. Bigger than any giant tree they have ever seen. If it grows naturally, it is impossible to grow to this point without a few hundred years, or even thousands of years. And now, it''s just overnight. It is just the result of a surgical technique. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction Network Mobile Edition Reading URL: Chapter 1074： : Lets talk about it first The trio of Polygonum cuspidatum looked at each other. Finally, Fu Heihui walked up. "Related information, we have already talked to the principal and Mr. Gojo Go." "But we want to know more in detail." The woman with a bad attitude, the Zenyuan Maki, walked straight towards them, "After shouting so many sentences, I refused to come over. It seems that it is necessary to teach you what it is. Respect the senior sister." "Why, want to fight?" Nagizaki Wild Rose exploded her hair all at once. He even took out his weapon directly. However, the panda''s palm rested on the shoulder of Zenyuan Maki. "Okay, Maki, even if you know their strength, there is no way to estimate the strength of the three women. The gap is too big." The panda saw what Chanyuan Maki was planning to do at a glance. Minus bxW*x.cO* "Cut." Seeing that her plan had been exposed, Zen Yuan Maki dropped her mouth and didn''t move on. It makes Nagizaki Wild Rose look dumbfounded. I can''t figure out what''s going on at all. "Maki is not malicious." Panda explained to several people, "She just wants to see the strength of the younger generation she has never seen before." "So? Say it early." Kuzaki Wild Rose was taken aback for a moment, and didn''t care at all. "And speaking of seniors, are you in the second grade or the third grade?" "Second grade." Panda briefly introduced the two people around him. Chanyuan Maki, there is also the dog curl spines, and the name of the panda is called panda. There were only three people in the second grade. "It''s a weird person." Nagizaki Wild Rose said carelessly, "However, if I want to know what happened that night, I can''t help it, because I was the first one to run away, and then I tried my best at the barrier. There was no way out, and I could only come back in a desperate manner, but at that time, the matter was over." Chanyuan Maki, Panda and others couldn''t help but look at her a few more times. Being able to abandon his companions and escape is so straightforward. Either he has no shame, or he has a clear conscience and doesn''t feel that he was doing something wrong at the time. From her look, it should be the latter. "This time Mr. Gojo Go summoned us back, did you ever say what it was for?" Zenyuan Maki asked aloud. "This, it seems that I didn''t say it." The knotweed Yuren and others shook their heads. "Forget it." Seeing this, Zenyuan Maki was not ready to ask anything, and walked straight ahead, "Let''s go, go to the training ground, let me take a good look at your strength, or else, those in Kyoto at that time In front of people, its not so easy not to be bullied." "Those people from Kyoto are coming too?" Fushiguro was taken aback. "Yes, even the third grade is included." The panda also nodded, "So, maybe it''s a big event this time." The unpleasant feeling in Fu Heihui''s heart became stronger and stronger. However, Polygonum cuspidatum Yourin would not think so much. Sacrifice as miaobifang.com He is more interested in these "predecessors" now. "No matter what it is, there is a high probability that you will fight anyway." Polygonum cuspidatum shook his fist fiercely, with the excitement of expectation, "Come on! Let''s try it!" The conjurer, to some extent, is a soldier, a warrior. In these days at school, apart from learning some basic common sense and occasionally except for the spirit, there are not many opportunities to fight at all. What happened that night did not count. The gap is too big, even the two sides of Su Nuo were easily crushed. Polygonum cuspidatum also wanted to know how strong he was. Fu Heihui covered her face silently. But it can only keep up. result...... "It''s bad, it''s really bad, are you just this kind of strength?" Chanyuan Maki held a long stick in one hand and looked at the three people with swollen noses and swollen noses in front of them, unable to conceal her disappointment. "A brash man who is empty and powerful but can''t perform at all, a cautious rookie conjurer who only knows to cooperate with his teammates, and you." Zenyuan Maki pointed the stick in his hand directly at Nagizaki Wild Rose. "The momentum and skills are much better than the other two, but they are still immature, often careless, too immature, you guys." "That''s just that I still have moves that are not useful." Nagizaki Wild Rose was very unconvinced. "Do you think I used all my strength?" Chanyuan Maki shook the long stick in his hand, "You should feel it, my curse power is basically the level of an ordinary person." "What?" Nagizaki Wild Rose was taken aback. She just wanted to say that this is impossible. But think about it carefully. In the battle just now, I did not see this woman using any spells, or even directly using the spell to attack. It seemed that relying only on the strength of the body and the skill of using a long stick, they completely beat them to the ground. "This is the truth." Zenyuan Zhenxi helped her glasses. "I can''t even see the curse. Only by relying on this special eye can I barely fight the curse. UU Reading uses The weapon is also specially made, but even if it is me, you can''t beat it!" The pandas and the dog curls who were watching not far away twitched slightly at the corners of their eyes. here we go again. Chanyuan Maki fights against the conventional language of newcomers. What she said was true in a certain situation. Her curse power level is indeed similar to that of ordinary people, even the curse is invisible, but her strength is definitely not just as she said, but very powerful. Comparable to the skills of a weapon master, coupled with the physical quality that is far beyond ordinary people in exchange for the technique. Even if it is a first-level conjurer, not many people are her opponents. However, the three people in front of him did not know. They were obviously hit. Especially Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren. In the past, Polygonum cuspidatum, relying on his powerful physical fitness, basically far surpassed the ordinary people around him. Even if he stepped into the world of the curse master, he was able to suppress what is called the curse of the curse. Both sides of the king stay at Nuo. This made him always have an idea in his heart. I am special. This is not arrogance, but there is a sense of mission that you may only be able to do some things. but now. He found that his ability was not as strong as he had imagined. Mi He Mi "Why, this is a blow?" Zenyuan Maki moved her tall and hot figure, and the long stick in her hand was danced with a whistling wind. Realize it! Dont train you well, if you meet those people in Kyoto, its still you who are unlucky!" Like to sell cans from Hokage, please collect them: () Selling cans from Hokage is the fastest to update. Chapter 1075： : What can you do Although talking about Zenyuan Maki, it gives people a shuddering feeling. However, her attention was also conveyed to the three people of Nagizaki Wild Rose. They also surged in fighting spirit. At least, they can feel that this senior sister is indeed training them with heart. If you don''t work hard, you won''t know what is good or bad. Therefore, before the real trial is about to come, all three of them are rapidly growing up. Days pass by. Only five days later, the time that Gojo Satoru announced had finally arrived. Minus bXwX.co During this period of time, Polygonum cuspidatum and others also saw the other two students in this school. Yigu worry Taihe scale! Yi Gu Youtai is a thin-looking boy with a gloomy eyebrows, while Qiang is a handsome and very sunny boy. Just because they all arrived at the last time. In addition to knowing a name, the knotweed Yuren and others have not had time to understand these two powerful seniors who often appear in the mouths of the seniors. The group of people got into a car that had been prepared a long time ago and came to a factory. Here has been surrounded by groups. The cordon was pulled up. And Gojo Satoru, and a group of other people, had already waited for them here. "Teacher Wu Tiao, can you tell us now, what the **** is going on?" As soon as Polygonum cuspidatum came over, he asked carelessly. Attracted the attention of many people. Especially a young girl with straight long hair in the other group. Are they familiar with Mr. Gojo Go so much? The girl fell into a certain ultimate, because Gojo Satoru, but her thumping idol! "It''s actually very simple." Gojo raised his hands, as if he was showing the dimly lit castle behind him like everyone else. "Seeing that there is no behind me, there is a curse inside, and some victims have already died. " "Is it a very powerful curse?" a middle-aged man in a suit with small round eyes, like a worker, said, "Even you can''t solve it, you even have to summon all of us. stand up?" Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren didn''t realize it until this time. In addition to these young cursing masters, there are also a few adults who have a very strong temperament here. Even the principal is here. What happened? "No, it''s not like that." Gojo Satoru shook his head, his expression dignified, "But that''s also the case." "What do you mean?" Right now, even the principal frowned. This is a bit too much. They had asked Gojo many times before, but Gojo refused to say it. They just said that when they arrived at this place, they would know. If it hadn''t been out of trust in Gojo, they couldn''t have come. "Hey, since you have already arrived here, you should say it too." A very temperamental kimono woman said. She has fair skin, tall figure and perfect temperament. However, there is a scar on his face that extends from the left face to the nose, **** wide. It can be said that it destroyed that beauty perfectly. But the woman''s expression remained the same, even in the face of the regretful gazes of some people who saw her for the first time, she didn''t care much, which instead added her unique temperament. "Don''t worry, I didn''t say nothing." Gojo Satoru still had that frivolous expression. "The reason why I said it is correct because there are people in it that even I can''t match. But it''s not a curse." In this way, everyone vaguely reacted. "Could it be... those three women?" The principal''s already serious expression became even more serious. "Yes, it is them." Gojo nodded, "You should know that they didn''t hide their body shape at all, and then I went to look for them." "Yes, but after you come out, let us stop looking for them, even watch them, and don''t interfere with them." Of course the principal knew about this. "You don''t want to say what happened." Actually think about it now. Gojo Suddenly said that he wanted to summon all of them, just after seeing those women. "Actually, I fought them." The smile on Gojo Goku''s face gradually disappeared, and then he held up a finger, "One person, just a move, and then I was defeated, a little bit of resistance. nothing." "What!?" Xiru 99bxwx.com Xiru At this moment, everyone was taken aback. Including one of the higher-ups who followed over to take a look. Wujou''s strength is recognized as the strongest among all conjurers! Even the crushing is powerful. Strong enough to lift the table. This is known to all conjurers with a certain level. No matter how powerful the curse is so desperate, in front of him, it seems that it can be easily eliminated. The name of Gojo Satorus strongest curse is through battles, battle after battle. Pave the record. Even this time. It is also because of his strength that UU reading brings the willfulness that brings everyone together. And he said that he was defeated by just one move? "Now, you know." Gojo Satoru shook his head and looked at everyone. "It is not my decision to summon you, but the three women. They have more powerful power than mine. , And even far surpassed the so-called most powerful curse-they even possess the power to easily destroy the world!" "Wait." The principal couldn''t help interrupting Gojo Satoru''s words, "You mean, you just called us all here just because of those three women''s orders?" No wonder the principal would be so surprised and even a little angry. They will come based on their trust in Gojo Enlightenment. As a result, Gojo actually said that he just obeyed instructions? Or follow the instructions of three friends who don''t know whether it is an enemy or a friend. "It seems that you haven''t understood the meaning of what I just said." Gojo Satoru immediately took off his blindfold, revealing his eyes full of curse power. However, those who are familiar with him trembled in their hearts. Mi He Mi Because these eyes have changed. No longer like before, full of confidence and strength. The eyes now became dim and dull, and it seemed to have lost the color he should have. "Speaking unceremoniously, with my strength, if I want to do something, do you have the ability to resist?" Gojo Satoru quickened his speech. "The same is true this time. I just said something cruel. , Those old men have to give in, then, what can you do in the face of people who are far ahead of me?" Like to sell cans from Hokage, please collect them: () Selling cans from Hokage is the fastest to update. Chapter 1076： : Fantasy should also be broken Gojo Satoru''s logic is very simple. It is also very realistic. Since it can''t be beaten anyway, if you want not to be eliminated, you can only obey. However, it makes the rest of the people so unacceptable. "You are the most powerful person among us! But you succumbed in such a simple way? You even tricked us into here?" The principal Ye Mo Zhengdao has already clenched his fists, even unable to contain his anger," Even if you are not an opponent, even if you have been intimidated, you should not deceive the students to come here, but here is the future of the entire conjurer for decades to come!" "Is the future of the conjurer..." Gojo Satoru raised his head, looked at the sky, and sighed, "I have already said that, if you defy, don''t talk about the future of the conjurer, even if it is The future of this world also ends here." "It would make you scared to this point?" An old man with a hunched back and a completely gray beard also walked up, with a faint disappointment. "The powerful strength in the past has made you lose the courage to face more powerful forces. Got Gou, we didn''t expect you to be vulnerable like this." Everyone here has faced more or less enemies far stronger than themselves. They can also be regarded as rushing over from the sea of ??blood in the corpse mountain. However, Gojo Satoru is an exception. He is too strong. So now, everyone felt that he was just shocked by someone who appeared suddenly and was stronger than him. "Sure enough, it''s the same as you said." Gojo Satoru sighed. "If you don''t witness it with your own eyes, human beings will not easily fall into despair." A faint female voice appeared behind Gojo Go. Everyone''s pupils contracted slightly. No one found these three figures. But they seemed to have always existed there, and even the surrounding air didn''t shake from the slightest movement. These are three very beautiful women. Or a girl. But everyone brings strong feelings, but they can''t think in the direction of beauty at all. One is strong and rational, one is full of vicissitudes and coldness, and the other simply feels extremely dangerous. "It''s you who brought us here?" Ye Mo Zhengdao felt that he should stand in front of the students, so he stood up, "What is your purpose?" "Very simple." Xiru yuebiqu.com Xiru Riveria said lightly, and green eyes swept across everyone. It was the look of an old man full of wisdom. "We want to find someone who meets our requirements from you. As for those who don''t meet the standard... it doesn''t matter whether you live or die." "What do you mean?" Now, even the students'' expressions changed drastically. Only Gojo Satoru''s expression remained unchanged. Although he knew that Riveria and others had promised not to harm these people''s lives, but this really couldn''t tell them, otherwise it would lose the meaning of the trial. However, this is clearly unacceptable to them. Wujo Satoru''s unchanged expression can only represent one thing in their eyes. "You know this, do you still bring us here? You bastard!" Ye Mo Zhengzheng grabbed Wu Tiao Wu''s collar fiercely, looked at him angrily, and even punched it in the end. B*X*wX*.co Boom! The dull impact sound showed that this punch did not leave the slightest hand. Gojo Satoru was even beaten and fell to the ground. A little blood came out from the corner of his mouth. With his technique, if you don''t want to be beaten, Ye Mo Zhengdao can''t even touch him. But at this moment, the strongest conjurer didn''t dare to use spell defense at all, and he abruptly withstood the punch, fell into the mud, and suddenly became extremely embarrassed. Riveria and others didn''t even look at him. Some students in the crowd even wanted to rush forward immediately. Take Polygonum cuspidatum for example. But he was firmly held back by Fu Heihui. Fu Heihui shook his head at him. This is a matter of their generation. However, for these students, the feeling at this time is also extremely uncomfortable, because for them, Gojo Satoru also has a special status. There was a girl with green hair at the Kyoto school who was about to cry. "Look at what you are like now." Ye Mo Zhengdao, they are the most distressed, "Your new owner won''t care about you at all!" This has been said very badly. However, Gojo Satoru just smiled bitterly. In this case. Whether he was acting or not, even he himself couldn''t tell clearly, because he knew very well that the disappointed expressions of his companions still stung him deeply. After all. His strength is still too weak. So weak that there is no way to respond to the trust of the rest of the people as before, so they are so disappointed. "Everyone, get ready to fight." The night moth gritted its teeth and took out its own doll. "Maybe the future of our conjurer can be handed over casually. UU Reading www.uukanshu .Com" "Okay!" Polygonum cuspidatum squeezed his fist, moved his arm, and even smiled, "I have become a lot stronger these days, not to mention that there are still so many people... .." The expression of Polygonum cuspidatum was suddenly stiff on his face. At this moment, he could even feel a wailing sound in his heart. Isn''t it, come again? This time, not only did he feel the murderous aura that made people unable to move, but everyone else was the same. His eyes were round and trembling, he looked at those icy blue eyes full of fear. The other party didn''t make any movement at all, but looked at everyone peacefully, but it brought a strong sense of death, even like the despair of the end of the world. The Nocturnal Moth, who just yelled to be ready for battle, the muscles all over his body tightened at this time, and in addition to fear, there was an incredible feeling in his eyes. what is this? Is it a spell? No, he felt it clearly. Mi He Mi This is the fear that stems from the instinct of life, and it comes from the indescribable huge gap. Under those eyes, everything in the whole world is nothing but ants that can be killed at will. This fact is taking a strong posture. It fills everyone''s heart, even unable to refute, and it is difficult to question the slightest anger. "It''s really troublesome." Riveria played the role of a villain and said slowly, "People who don''t really feel fear will always have inexplicable fantasy, but now, the fantasy should also be broken, only in the end. Those who survived are barely qualified to stand in front of us." Like to sell cans from Hokage, please collect them: () Selling cans from Hokage is the fastest to update. Chapter 1077： : Means created by the wise "Maybe none of them will survive." The two ceremonies also added. Cooperating with her killing intent at this time, it is enough to cover all people with a strong sense of dying fear. at the same time. The shadow of the building behind the three people continued to spread, like a black tide, covering everyone''s feet, and then sinking in little by little, as if there were countless pairs of invisible palms pulling everyone underneath. Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren wanted to struggle hard. But he couldn''t move at all. "Come out, both sides of the Nuo!" Polygonum cuspidatum can only shout. I want to shout out both sides of my body. Dark lines spread in his body. This signifies the power of Nuo Nuo on both sides. But this time, the pattern only spread to half, and then it began to fade slowly, and all of it returned to the body of Polygonum cuspidatum. No matter how he released it, he refused to come out again. Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren was stunned. Liangmian Su Nuo even flinched. "Aren''t you the king of curses? Are you not very arrogant?" He did not expect that there would still be a situation in which he would take the initiative to summon a curse, but he could not summon it. He could only shout, "Don''t persuade you. You can''t live if I die!" "Shut up!" Liangmian Su Nuo seemed unbearable, a mouth appeared on Polygonum cuspidatum''s face, "I naturally don''t fear death, but I don''t want to be hacked to death casually. You want to live. If you do, just shut your mouth honestly!" Such a change is more than just the bewilderment of Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren''s face. The rest is the same. The name of Liangmian Su Nuo, among all the conjurers, is unknown to no one. She was so scared that she didn''t even dare to come out. In any case, all people have no ability to struggle at all and are dragged into the shadows. Even, it includes Gojo Enlightenment. In Gojo Satoru''s stunned eyes, the last thing he could see was the cold eyes of Riveria and others. And after everyone disappeared, the expressions of Livria and the others changed all of a sudden. Long breath of relief. Acting is very hard. "By the way, is it really okay to drag Gojo Satoru in?" Chitong looked at Livilia with some worry. Neither she nor the abilities of the two rituals could do such a thing, it was only possible to rely on Riveria. Sacrifice like yuebiqu.com sacrifice like It''s easy for them to kill. "It''s a bit difficult, but with your help, the problem is not big." Riveria stretched out her finger, "The most important thing is that I have figured out the source of power in this world." That finger pulsed like a blue flame, and it was the power that everyone in this world possessed-curse power. In just a few days, Riveria understood and even mastered the power of this world. This is the power of arcanists. Wisdom is their most powerful force. Even at this moment, the place that swallowed everyone is also the "Birth Field" that Riveria has evolved and calculated based on the curse power of this world. The core is not Riveria herself. It was here originally, because of the fingers of Nuo Nuo on both sides, it has evolved into a super curse. However, it was modified by Riveria and supplemented by her skills, turning it into a place far beyond the realm of birth in this world. Even has a huge space. This masterpiece, even if you watch it silently, you can only admire it. This is the first time that a member can use his own wisdom to achieve such a point. Even Oshemaru is not good. Although Oshemaru can be regarded as a qualified researcher, his research direction is mainly life and soul. Not energy and structure. The appearance of Riveria filled this vacancy among the members. And at the moment. The people who were drawn into this infinite field of generation were separated without a doubt. But not everyone is completely separated. B*B Polygonum cuspidatum looked around and found that it seemed to be inside the factory, except that huge and complicated pipes crooked all over the space, which looked extremely huge, and could only see the deep darkness in the distance. Fortunately. He quickly discovered that Fushiguro and Nagizaki Wild Rose were by his side. "Hey, are you all right." Fu Heihui seemed to be the first to react, looked around vigilantly, and then asked aloud. "It''s okay." Nagizaki Wild Rose has already taken out her weapon, but there is still fear in her eyes, even her voice seems to be shaking, "Just...what was that? I thought I was already. It''s dead." She felt that kind of fear for the first time. "I don''t know." Fuheihui could only say bitterly, "The only thing that is certain is that we seem to be weak and shameless." "You don''t need to say this!" Nagizaki Wild Rose said fiercely. "Hey, can''t you first care about our current situation?" Kutcheon Yuren held two people with one hand. "It seems that there are only a few of us here, and the rest of them don''t know where they are." "Shhh." Fu Heihui suddenly grabbed him backhand, and pulled both of them into a huge pipe. In fact, he does not need to do this. UU reading www.uukanshu. com The other two people have already felt the extraordinary breath. Huge and heavy, accompanied by increasingly clear sounds. what is that? Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren and others stared at the huge black figure slowly walking in front of them. Two hideous big horns reversed like a goat, the huge head is an ugly horse face, and bright red eyes roll around, seeming to be watching the figure of the prey. The most important thing is that he is holding one in his hand. The huge ancient knife, glowing with a white color. Even if the curses are mostly hideous looks like monsters, a few people have never seen such a curse. "Can you tell what level it is?" Nagizaki Wild Rose couldn''t help but asked in a low voice. "I don''t know." Fu Heihui shook his head, "I have never seen such a curse." In fact, if an adventurer from the dungeon world appears here, he can recognize it at a glance. It is the powerful monster that exists in the upper floors of the dungeonFulmo! It''s just that it''s different from the real Fermo. The power that appeared in this monster was undoubtedly a curse. The curse of this world comes from the fear and resentment in human hearts. After understanding this, Riveria tried to dig out the fears in his heart, which were naturally monsters in the dungeon. Mi He Mi Even if the fear is weak. But after a series of magnification and realization, she actually produced it-a dungeon monster that appeared as a curse. This is also a means created by the wise. Like to start selling cans from Hokage, please collect: () Starting from Hokage to sell cans, the update speed is the fastest. Chapter 1078： : Crimson Eyes Curse of Fear However, whether this thing is a curse or something else is basically the same as for the knotweed Yuren and others at this moment. Anyway, as long as you know, this is something that is not easy to mess with. "The situation here is unknown, we still try not to fight." Fu Heihui whispered after thinking carefully. "Huh? It looks like there is only one." Polygonum cuspidatum was a little eager to try. After this period of training, he feels that he has become a lot stronger. It just happened that several times in a row, he couldn''t breathe under pressure in front of Riveria and the others. At this moment, I saw an enemy that seemed to be able to fight, and I couldn''t help it for a long time. But at this moment. Nagizaki Wild Rose suddenly grabbed the sticking out head of Polygonum cuspidatum, and then pressed it down fiercely, lowering her voice and shouting, "You crow''s mouth." It turned out that behind a few of them, there was a monster exactly the same, walking over with heavy steps. Originally thought to be a monster of the boss, but in the end, the mobs that can be seen everywhere? Polygonum cuspidatum dared not speak anymore. "What should I do now?" Nagizaki Wild Rose looked at Fu Hei Megumi. In this case, Fu Hei Megumi, who usually looks calmer, is more reliable. Fu Heihui thought for a while. "We hide first, and then wait until the two of them are staggered and leave. In any case, they will definitely face us with their backs and choose a direction to break through." This is indeed the best countermeasure. Now the monsters on both sides are walking towards them, and unless the monsters stop, as long as they continue to walk, they will definitely turn their backs to several people. Polygonum cuspidatum also nodded again and again. It sounds very reliable. That''s it. Several people held their breath, carefully hiding themselves, and everything was just as they thought. The two monsters didn''t find them, and even walked past them when they came to them. Until they walked a distance. "It''s now!" Fu Heihui shouted in a low voice, and the group rushed out toward the monster on the right. They want to fight quickly! Such a sudden movement naturally triggered the detection of two monsters. However, their speed is too fast, and they have already negotiated a countermeasure. Fuheihui summoned her own spirit, and the two wolves rushed forward fiercely, biting the monster''s thigh, while Nagizaki Wild Rose relentlessly threw out flying needles, fiercely. Hammered into the monster''s wrist, and knocked the big knife that was no small thing to the ground. In the end, it was the knotweed Yuren who rushed in front of him. Raise his fist, gather all the curse power. Boom! A dull blow hit the chest. A large amount of blood was spit out from the monster''s mouth, the internal organs had been completely shattered, and the curse power on his body could no longer sustain his rebirth, but gradually dissipated. "It''s really hard." Polygonum cuspidatum shook his wrist, looking nonchalantly, "What, it''s just a curse as expected." "Don''t waste time, just rush over later!" Fu Heihui reminded in a low voice. Afterwards, the three men began to rush towards the front. The remaining monster carried a ferocious bone knife and kept chasing behind him. He stepped heavily on the pipe, making a series of loud noises, reverberating all over the place that seemed to be out of sight. Even more and more. more and more? The trio of Knotweed Yourin turned their heads, and they were immediately taken aback. It''s not just a monster chasing behind them! At a glance, there were more than a dozen identical monsters rushing, each one was the same ugly and hideously, and even the bone knives in his hand reflected exactly the same cold light under the lights of the passage. "Where did so many come from?" Nagizaki Wild Rose took a breath, "There was only one just now." "Wait!" It seemed that Polygonum cuspidatum had suddenly thought of something. "If there is more than one in the back, what about our front?" "To shut up!" Nagizaki Wild Rose and a calm Fuheihui turned their heads at the same time and yelled fiercely. Decrease Bxwx.cO . But it seems to be too late. In front of several people, dull footsteps also began to come! The same monsters ran over, blocking their way. There are a dozen ferocious monsters in the front, and a dozen in the back. At this moment, even the Polygonum cuspidatum, who was clamoring for a fight, was silent, and he also felt the tremendous pressure. Don''t look at one of them easily solved just now. But that was a sneak attack from behind, and the three of them worked together! What they don''t know is. In the fear in Riveria''s heart, the most terrifying place of the monsters in the dungeon is not their strength, but their number! The never-ending battle will definitely give people the greatest pressure. Now, the people of Polygonum cuspidatum can feel it. "What should we do now?" Nagizaki Wild Rose slowly put down her footsteps. Even Fu Heihui did the same. The hesitation was revealed on his face. However, Dudu Knotweed Yourin did not slow down his pace at all, but rushed forward to face the monster even further. "Only charge," he shouted loudly. "If you are surrounded, you will be miserable. Keep rushing forward, maybe you might even break out of the siege." A hint of hesitation flashed through the hearts of Nagizaki Wild Rose and Fu Heihui, but their bodies instinctively followed Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren. UU reading www.uukanshu. Com rushed towards the monster in front. To some extent. It seems that this is the position of Polygonum cuspidatum in their team, making the right decision at a critical time. "You die!" Nagizaki Wild Rose took out her nails, showing a vicious expression. The hard battle here has already begun. Riveria paid attention to everything. The rest of the people are mostly in the same situation. Except for a few people who like to fight alone, as long as they are good at teamwork, they are facing challenges with their own companions. After all, for such people, their companions are more able to inspire them to move forward. This will undoubtedly be an uphill battle. It''s a pity that Riveria doesn''t have a silent method that can bring people back to life. Therefore, she must maintain a high level of mental tension. Only in this way can she avoid death to the greatest extent. Sacrifice such as miaoshuyuan.com sacrifice such as. then. Among all the people here, the one with the most potential. Five Enlightenment. Riveria''s gaze was placed on Gojo Satoru''s body. Mi He Mi. In front of him, what appeared was a beauty wearing a white military uniform, with long sky blue hair and a hot body. This is a curse born from the fear of the red pupil! Like to start selling cans from Hokage, please collect: () Starting from Hokage to sell cans, the update speed is the fastest. Chapter 1079： : Cursed Asdes Why is Chitong your fear, such a person? Riveria was a little curious. However, she knows that it is very impolite to spy on others'' hearts at will. At the very least, she and Chitong are not yet familiar with this point. Chitong is willing to put out her own inner fear into a curse, and join this trial. During the exercise, Riveria was a little surprised. And Gojo Satoru looked at the woman in front of him even more vigilantly. "curse?" As the strongest conjurer, he can naturally easily detect the curse from the woman in front of him. However, it looks exactly like a human being. This kind of curse is extremely rare. And most of them are very strong! And the curse, which is the Asdes Curse, sneered a few times after looking around. "In this way, did you make a substitute for me?" "What do you mean?" Gojo Satoru narrowed his eyes. This curse, even calling herself a substitute? "Do you know who my deity is?" A pleasant smile appeared on Asides Cursed''s face, which was very touching, but also very dangerous. "The deity?" It was the first time Gojo Satoru knew that the word deity still existed in the curse. "The curse of your world was born from the fear of humans, and I was born from the fear of that woman." The pleasant smile on Esdes Curse''s face gradually expanded. "You should be able to understand that woman''s Strength, what do you think is my deity that can scare her?" There was already sweat on Gojo Go''s forehead. He understood. It turns out that just a person''s fear can create a curse! ? This is completely unreasonable. Although he didn''t know who the curse in front of him and the woman in his mouth were referring to, the three women from different worlds all possessed powerful powers that could make any of them feel fearful.. .... Gojo Satoru couldn''t imagine what it would be like. I can only look forward to it now. The curse in front of me is just a curse. "Are you expecting that my strength will be much worse than that of the deity?" Asidus Curse seemed to see what Gojo was thinking at a glance, she chuckled lightly, and the laughter was full of disdain and disdain. Ironically, "whether the curse is strong or not depends on the nature of fear." Just a word made Wujou''s figure tremble slightly. next moment. The figure of Esther Cursed appeared behind Gojo Satoru in an instant. Decrease bxWx.CO. "Come and let me see if you, the strongest conjurer in this world, can please me!" So fast! Gojo Goku''s pupils contracted slightly. His speed is almost the fastest among all conjurers, even so, he can''t see the curse movement in front of him at all. But Gojo Satoru quickly reacted, and he had already launched his own unlimited technique. This is the main reason why he only calls himself "invincible". This technique can even interfere with the quantum realm, and can manipulate space to a certain extent. For example, at this moment. A few icicles exuding the aura of forest cold quietly slammed toward Wujou, but stopped at a distance of only a few centimeters. No, it''s not stopping. It becomes extremely slow. These few centimeters seem to be a distance that can never be approached! "Oh?" Asides Cursed''s expression became more and more cheerful, she constantly wielded her long sword, and ice thorns emerged one after another, attacking Gojo Satoru frantically, "This is right! This is the only way to do it. The meaning of hunting!" Numerous ice thorns have brought a great drop in temperature. But it really made Gojo Satoru feel cold. It is this crazy fighting spirit. "madman?" He vaguely knew why this woman would scare such a powerful existence. This is a lunatic. A person who is superb, but enjoys fighting like a madman. fortunately. Only a physical attack could not break through his art defense. Just when Gojo Satoru came up with this idea. An ice thorn, brushed across his cheek. Blood, flowing from the crack. what happened? Gojo Satoru was not unharmed, but he couldn''t understand it. After unfolding the Unlimited Spell, there shouldn''t be any physical attacks, it would be right to attack him again. "Is it weird?" Asides Cursed raised his rapier again, with a crazy and enjoyable look, "If you don''t struggle with all your strength, you will simply die." Rapier, swing down! More and more ice thorns rushed towards Wujo Enlightenment with a whistling speed. He no longer dared not avoid it. Some struggled to evade, even so, the clothes became tattered in an instant, and bloodstains appeared on his body. "What the **** is going on?" Gojo Satoru couldn''t calm down, he asked aloud, "My technique is still useful, but..." "It''s just that the effect has gotten worse?" Sacrifice such as xindingdianxsw.net sacrifice such as. Asides Curse spoke what he wanted to say in place of Gojo Satoru, but the rapier in the hand of UU Reading did not stop at all. She was born from the fear of the red pupil. And this fear naturally inherited all the vices of Asides. Enjoy the torture, the torture, and the feeling of making the prey a little bit desperate. Therefore, she didn''t mind telling her skills. Because even if you say it, there is no way. "It''s not just your technique that can interfere in the space." The rapier in the hands of Asides Cursed, dangling with a blue light, "The extreme cold, the same is true!" That''s it! An aura flashed in Wujo Wu''s mind, he had already fully understood. It''s temperature! Although the previous attack did not break his unlimited spell, but it left enough cold energy to affect the spell, and layer by layer, the final damage to him was actually the final one. chill. Gojo Satoru never imagined that his own technique would one day be cracked in such a way! "Now, you understand, but what can you do." Asides Cursed smiled wanton. Mi He Mi. That''s right, even if he understands all of this, Gojo can''t help it at all. He couldn''t cancel his technique, he would die faster that way. But if he didn''t do anything, he couldn''t hold on for long. The cold air had begun to spread into his body from the wound. Although it seemed to have no effect now, it was only because his technique delayed this. death! Therefore, the only thing that can be done is two choices. Escape, or make a quick fight! Like to start selling cans from Hokage, please collect: () Selling cans from Hokage is the fastest to update. Chapter 1080： : Either live or die For many people, this is a very simple choice. If you can win, you can fight, and if you can''t win, you will retreat decisively. However, Gojo Satoru hesitated for a while. He doesn''t want to engage in meaningless battles, and judging from the brief contact at this moment, the strength of the opponent makes it difficult for him to have the opportunity to fight quickly. Once reached a deadlock. It must be him that will fall in the wind. Sacrifice such as bxwx.co sacrifice such as. Such cognition is the reason for Wujou''s hesitation. Just as Ye Mo Zhengdao said, Wujou has no experience of defeating the strong by the weak. Before meeting Riveria and others, the only time he was in danger was when he was attacked by someone, and he quickly awakened to a more powerful force. It can be said that he himself is the concept of the peak of power. "It seems that you don''t have the instinct of a beast." Asidus Curse seemed to see Gojo Satoru''s hesitation and laughed wantonly. "It''s really bad. When fighting, I was hesitant about whether to escape or not. Let me teach you what a real battle should look like!" The rapier in Esther Curse''s hand was raised again. Gojo Satoru''s heart jumped. He can feel the powerful curse power from the opponent''s body, and is different from just simply turning into ice thorns to release, this time, the flow of curse power is more like releasing some kind of spell. This frightened Gojo Goku very much. It''s not surprising that curses can release curses, but the "curse" that doesn''t come from this world at all in front of you can also release curses? Asides Curse did not give Gojo Satoru time to continue to wonder, her "curse" was ready. It is still the rapier in the hand as a sign of release. At the moment of release, a strong sense of oppression swept through Gojo Satoru''s body. He wanted to escape now, but it seemed that it was too late. Accompanied by the azure light. The crystal clear ice cavalry rushed out of the light, holding up the spear in their hands, and accompanied by the cold blizzard, launched a charge against Gojo Satoru! It stretches continuously, and I can''t see the limit at all when I look at it. What''s more frightening is that each one has extremely fast speed! At least it is a power that an ordinary conjurer can''t match! This is one of Esther''s famous skills-General Binglan! Gojo Satoru had no chance of fleeing, and was immediately surrounded by all the ice cavalry regiments and plunged into an unprecedented bitter battle. Hard fight in the true sense. Under the blessing of the extreme cold, every attack of these ice cavalry has the possibility of hurting him. The skill like a soldier who has experienced many battles is far from the previous ice thorns. Within a few seconds, Wu Tiao enlightened the danger! He didn''t even have time to panic. I just feel like I''m dancing on the tip of a knife, and every moment of distraction will cause injury or even death! Nerves, all of a sudden high tension! "This trick was originally used to hunt the weak on a large scale and screen the strong." Asides Curse herself seemed to have no intention of attacking. The long sword in her hand was put down diagonally, just standing aside, even looking at the struggling Gojo Satoru, her smile became more and more cheerful. "However, it seems to be right for someone like you, come on, give up your thinking, give your everything to the body''s instincts, inspire your **** nature, the more struggling prey, the more meaningful hunting!" Esthers pushed Gojo Satoru into desperation a little bit, even desperately. For everyone who is an enemy of her. She will be an extremely terrifying enemy, because she not only tortures your body, but also tortures your spirit, causing you to collapse little by little. The current Wujo Enlightenment has this feeling. Every mistake left a brand new wound on his body, but he didn''t even have time to adapt to the pain, because the threat of death did not leave him at all times like a reflection. Finally, he seemed to have reached a certain limit. Virtual styleLiu! Using the finger as a warlock, one of Gojo Satoru''s most powerful attack warlocks was released, and the huge orb that annihilated everything swept through everything, dissipating all the ice cavalry around, and rushed towards the Asdes Curse. Afterwards, Gojo Satoru fled without looking back. He originally wanted to take out one of the hole cards when it was more suitable. But I didn''t expect to be forced to this point so soon. "Is this your hole card?" Asiders cursed his wanton voice, "It''s too slow, it''s too slow! Who do you want to hit with such a slow move?" A azure light seemed to pass by before his eyes. Gojo Satoru didn''t react at all, and he found that his legs were aching. Hurricane of blood. It turned out to be severely pierced. "how is this possible!?" Unbelievable questioning blurted out, this was something that many of his enemies would have said. Now it was his turn to speak. Decrease bX*wX*.Co. However, the art he possesses can even reduce the distance between the starting point and the ending point to give himself the ability to teleport, and he has never been the only one rushing to attack before others have reacted. Not the other way around! "Now, do you still want to run away?" Asides Cursed shook the blood from his sword, "In my eyes, you are an immature and dangerous cub with great power, but you It''s so immature, you haven''t even used one tenth of your potential, but...the one I like hunting most is cubs like you." The expression on Asdes Cursed clearly told Gojo Satoru. The other party is enjoying this exaggeration. This kind of battle is like torture. Otherwise, with the two swords just now, he can be easily dealt with! Great crisis! The real crisis of life and death! It is not comparable at any time before, the curse in front of him is definitely the most powerful enemy he has ever seen in his life! Even the so-called King of Curses, Su Nuo on both sides, can''t compare with the enemy in front of you! "AreaBoundless Space!" Gojo Satoru finally displayed his strongest trump card at this moment! This is his field! Mi He Mi. Pulling the opponent into the inner side of the infinite limit can even force the enemy to lose all reactions, but the countless repeated "perception" and "transmission" for the sake of "living" can be described as an extremely powerful field! However, the realm is used to fight, not to escape! Gojo is uncertain. Can your own field be effective for the other party! And once there is no... domain, it will become his final battlefield. Live or die! Like to start selling cans from Hokage, please collect: () Selling cans from Hokage is the fastest to update. Chapter 1081： : Release yourself completely At this moment, Riveria and others are also watching his battle. In fact, there are some differences from what Gojo Satoru knows. This curse is indeed a curse based on the scary fear of Esders in the red pupil. The character, behavior, and even ability are all derived from this "fear". It can be described as the red pupil''s inner heart. The incarnation of Sters. However, this is a quick product after all. Even if he formed his own unique command because of the power system of this world, his strength could not be so powerful. And the reason why this can be done. The root lies in the red pupil itself. While deriving this curse, Chitongs spiritual power has also differentiated and submerged a little bit into Esters Curse. It is no exaggeration to say that she is a certain incarnation of Chitong. . However, the red pupil only provided a source of strength. And there is no autonomy to manipulate Asdes Curse. But now, it''s different. At the moment Gojo Satoru opened his own domain, even Esther Curse, who possessed a powerful force, could not resist this kind of domain that was close to the rules. This field is almost the strongest within the scope of the curse power system! "No way." Riveria had thought of this possibility a long time ago. She put a hand on Chi pupil''s shoulder, "Just as planned, let you take over." "Okay." Chi pupil closed his eyes slightly. With Riveria''s technique, the next moment, the red pupil entered the body of Asdes Cursed. However, she still remained in a blank state. Gojo Satoru took it for granted that it was his own technique that worked. He was relieved. "I''m sorry, but I have to get rid of you." Gojo Satoru stretched out his finger at the dull Asdes Curse. "The power you have is for the rest of the conjurers, and even for me. , It''s too dangerous!" No wonder Gojo Satoru said so. So far, he has not been able to figure out how the piercing at that moment was done. Fortunately, his field worked after all. And just at the moment when Gojo Satoru cast the technique, preparing to wipe out the terrible curse before him. boom--! A terrible fighting spirit erupted from Esther Curse''s body. The agitation of the curse power even far exceeded the previous one. Her body moved, raising the long sword in her hand, and just this kind of movement made the hairs of Gojo Goku''s whole body stand up! Even the illusion of dying is about to appear! How is this going? He can swear that the enemy in front of him is not so terrifying. Moreover, the other party''s expression is still stunned, his domain should have played a role! Huh!B*xwx.*co The rapier had already rushed in front of him in such an instant, and this was still the result of the infinite lengthening of the space within the domain. Gojo hurriedly escaped. The rapier followed like a shadow, and the tip of the sword was always aimed at his brain. Why is it so fast! Wujo Satoru clearly knows that the opponent''s chill can only affect his control of the space, but it cannot be completely avoided. In other words, fighting in the field at this moment is already at least dozens of times weaker. ! "What the **** is going on with you?" Gojo Satoru couldn''t help asking loudly. But no reply was received. In the eyes of Asides Cursed, there is no color as a normal person, and some are just endless fighting intent, as if she is a machine that only knows about fighting at this moment! Gojo Satoru understood. His domain did play a role, but the lack of tightness only sealed the opponent''s soul''s thinking ability, but did not seal the opponent''s instinct for war imprinted on the soul''s instinct! This is a lunatic. A madman who has carved the enthusiasm of battle into his soul! The shackles of the lost consciousness, on the contrary, let her show her true strength! This is the instinct to fight! While relying on the superiority of the domain, Gojo dodges frantically, while frantically thinking about what he should do. Run away? This is his domain, where can he escape? Remove the field? In the case of being slowed down dozens of times, it can be so terrifying, once the domain is lifted, it will become the same situation as before, and he will be killed in an instant! As for the removal of interference in the other side''s thinking? Do not make jokes! Sacrifice as miaoshuyuan.com Sacrifice as If this is the opponent''s true combat effectiveness, then the opponent is still unable to perform complicated techniques, and if the interference with the thinking is lifted, then what he has to face is a lunatic with great wisdom and fighting instinct! One thought after another flashed in my mind. It wasn''t until the point of a knife was slashed on his cheek that Wujo realized that Wujo realized that what he had at the moment was only one way to fight. "What the **** am I doing?" Gojo Satoru shouted loudly, this is his own questioning of himself! "Obviously, I can tell the students a high-sounding truth, but when it''s their turn , they are also limited by the inner self-restraint!? This is the time to release yourself!" Gojo Satoru gave up thinking at this moment. He shouldn''t have thought. As he said to the students, but one day, facing a powerful enemy and dying, all the conjurer can rely on is to completely release himself and use every bit of strength to make him not regret it. death. Now, this is the moment! Wujo Satoru started an active attack from the evasive action. He can feel the gap in his fighting skills, but it doesnt matter. This is his domain. He has more power to make up for this gap. At least, To achieve the limit you can do! At this moment, it belongs to Gojo Satoru''s craziest battle! "He is about to meet the requirements." The two rituals said slowly, "Get rid of the shackles and burdens of the''strongest'' and fight with the determination to die. This should be the last will he lacks." Regardless of the outcome of this battle. Wujou will all face sublimation. "Yes." Riveria also breathed a sigh of relief, "Even if you understand all the truths, sometimes, if you don''t experience it yourself, no matter how much truth is, this is also a predecessor arcanist. A word to all arcanists." Riveria relies on this principle. Mi He Mi Only then decided to use this form to drive Wujo Enlightenment into a desperate situation. And now it looks like she should be successful. However, she did not notice. The eyes of the two ceremonies are not actually looking at the people who are undergoing trials at this moment, but at her. Like to start selling cans from Hokage, please collect: () Selling cans from Hokage is the fastest to update. Chapter 1082： : Completed the first task For someone like her who has been in the Chamber of Commerce for a long time, Riveria at this time really has a temperament similar to silence. Be able to penetrate the hearts of others. And design a special design concept. It is said that in the era when Shen was still a traveling businessman, he would even suggest a suitable route for "guests", as if he knew everything. "Rivilia." The two rituals glanced at the red pupils who had closed their eyes. "You should know that although we are all members, we belong to different guilds." "Yes." Riveria turned her head and looked at her, as if vaguely understood what she wanted to say. "Do you want to join our guild?" The two ceremonies said straightforwardly, "I am not good at recruiting people, but I think the potential you have shown at this moment is enough for any guild to invite you." This is a fact. With the potential shown by Riveria now, it can be said that as long as she does not die, she will definitely be able to embark on the path of becoming an auditor. Therefore, even a person with a personality like the two rituals will hope that their companions can have more powerful abilities. Faced with this sudden invitation, Riveria was silent. It seemed that he was hesitating. But Riveria knew very well that she already had her own companion, which was a member of the Loki family. The guilds in the Chamber of Commerce are just like the dependents in the Euler City. Competitive relationship with each other. And in this kind of competition, the Rocky family, who has reached the top family in their world, is the most vulnerable newcomer guild at this moment, and the competition they will face is far more cruel than the past. Therefore, Riveria is now worried that if she refuses, it will directly lead to the deterioration of the relationship between each other, and even bury hidden dangers for the guilds that her companions may establish in the future. "I''m just asking for my companions." The two ceremonies saw Riveria''s hesitation and shook his head. "You don''t need to rush to give me an answer, and then Chitong should also ask you about her guild. The leader of is a charming queen... although I don''t know where the charm of that woman is." The last sentence is more like a subconscious complaint from the two rituals. In her opinion. Altria''s popularity is somewhat inexplicably high. Can eating too much be considered cute? The two rituals born in a repressive era cannot understand the cuteness of this peaceful era. And this last sentence made Riveria made up his mind. "Actually, many of my former companions have become members." Riveria did not intend to conceal this easy-to-learn thing. "So, I still can''t be sure about their thoughts. I''m sorry, I can''t. Reply to you." "So." The two ceremonies understood and nodded, "However, a guild without strength is not so good in the Chamber of Commerce, whether it is the boss battle in the Doomsday Dungeon World or the various competitive tasks in the Mission Dungeon World. That''s it." With the character of the two rituals, being able to speak so much, is already very optimistic about Riveria. Riveria also faintly breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that the two rituals are not the kind of "companion or enemy" character. But also nodded solemnly. "I can imagine that the Chamber of Commerce encourages cooperation and competition. I dare not say that I will be able to go farther and farther with my companions, but I can''t do it if I abandon my companions." Riveria''s words made the two ceremonies look at her again. "It seems that even if you don''t join us, you can get along well with our president." The two ceremonies said, "companion also has a special meaning for me and our president." The same is true for the two rituals at this moment. The two rituals seemed indifferent. However, he was able to use continuous sincerity to narrow the distance with her, and also in exchange for her care. Riveria did not know the "chairman" in the mouth of the two ceremonies, but she also remembered this sentence in her heart. This brief conversation ends here. However, what Riveria didn''t know was that Chitong did not completely sink her body and mind into the battle with Gojo Satoru, so she also listened to this conversation, feeling a little regretful. My king has expressed more than once that he wants to recruit a court mage better than Merlin. ... At this time, Wujo Enlightenment, after completely freeing himself, was also immersed in the process of fighting the curse in his eyes, even if he had been at a disadvantage, and even if there was no possibility of victory in battle, he would not care about it. Just keep fighting, keep releasing yourself. Just as he said. Even if he finally died in battle, he wanted to make himself less regretful as much as possible. And this kind of emotion finally ushered in a flashpoint in a certain place. His technique was sublimated once again. No longer carefully controlling his own spells, but pursuing complete release, the distorted space lost its past stability under this will, and his domain became more and more unstable and more dangerous. finally. It was like a click. The entire space is actually full of cracks. From this time on, the space became completely messy. Suddenly and slowly, a sword flicked across, but all the attacks reached another place. Only Wujo Enlightenment was able to find his order from this chaos. This is his brand new field! Chi pupil knew that it was all right. She deliberately sold a flaw, and then let Gojo Satoru at the end, defeating the curse, after all, she is just the heart of the red pupil, UU reading www.uukanshu. A shadow related to com and Esders, if she is allowed to stay in this world, it may cause huge damage to the world, and even eventually lead to them being punished by the rules of the Chamber of Commerce. "In any case, I still have to thank you." Gojo panted slightly, watching the curse dissipating, but there was a smile on his face that was completely different from the past. If we say that his confident smile in the past was based on his own strength. So now, it is based on my own heart. No matter what kind of opponent he is facing, what kind of predicament, he will no longer lose confidence in himself, let alone lose the courage to fight with him. Because he has found his own way. It is at this time. All three of Riveria received a reminder from the badge, which meant that they had finally completed their first mission. Gojo Satoru has the qualifications to become a member. Chapter 1083： : That is the last resort After everything disappeared, Gojo realized that he had not returned to the place where he was just now. Instead, it appeared directly outside the original factory. The three of Riveria were still standing in front of him. Gojo Satoru understood it all at once. "So, all this is still an assessment?" He asked, not knowing what his expression should be. "Of course." Riveria replied, "What we say to you is true, and there is no need to deceive you. When our mission is over, you will become one of us-a Newcomer to the organization." "You did not deceive me, but you did not say that I am also a person who needs to be tested." Gojo couldn''t help but complain, "I almost killed most of my students because I really killed them." "It''s just what you think." Riveria said calmly. "Okay, after all, I got the benefits." Wujou didn''t get too entangled in this aspect. In this trial, he did gain a stronger heart and gained tremendous growth. After knowing that all this is just a trial, the rest seems to be irrelevant. "So, my students, how are their trials going now?" Gojo Satoru still cares about his students. Riveria tapped her staff to the ground lightly, and in the shadow, one after another appeared. It is the picture of all the people participating in this trial. Gojo Satoru just took a cursory look to understand. This trial is completely arranged according to each individual''s character. The core is to use a huge crisis and dangerous environment to torture everyone''s heart. When they are on the verge of death, people will always understand something. Those who seek to fight alone, fight alone. And if you care about companions to people, fight with your companions. Wujou''s gaze was first placed on Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren. These three students are what he cares most about, especially on Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren, and there are two facets of Nuo. "Two-sided Su Nuo''s will is not enough to meet your standards?" Gojo asked. "Yes." Riveria nodded. "He still lacks a target. As long as he finds this target, it should be enough." As the king of curses, the two-sided Su Nuo possesses a strong psychological quality. Because nothing can restrain him. Whether it is a human being or another curse, Su Nuo doesn''t care about anything. Perhaps even he himself doesn''t know what he cares about, so he is so unscrupulous. but now. The situation is similar to that of Gojo Satoru. As his strength was no longer invincible, and with the threat of death literally placed in front of him, Liangmian Su Nuo was also in a certain state of struggling, no matter what, he didn''t want to die lightly and worthlessly. Now he is still hiding in the body of Polygonum cuspidatum, watching everything outside. As for Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren, the appearance at this time was extremely miserable. One of his arms is gone. This is the price paid to save Kegizaki Wild Rose. Even though the bleeding had been stopped, there were still waves of weakness in the body. It was already difficult to fight anymore, and it was even necessary to rely on the help of the other two people to be able to survive extremely lucky with the help of these monsters. What''s more terrifying is. He didn''t know when he could live. "Yuhito! Concentrate." Fuheihui seemed to notice the distraction of Polygonum cuspidatum, and shouted loudly, "A monster is coming again." In front of them, there were still four or five monsters blocking their way. This is already the third wave. Every time they struggled to rush out of the encirclement, it would not be long before they encountered the next wave of monsters in front of them, as if in this endless passage, they would always continue like this. What''s more terrifying is. The monsters they encountered before continued to chase them behind them, so that it was impossible for them to stop, because the consequences of doing so would be equivalent to giving up their lives. It seems that there is no end to the battle, and the enemy that is always chasing behind him. This concept is like a painful life. It is also a source of despair. "No way." Nagizaki Wild Rose touched her body and gritted her teeth. "The nails I carry are only the last three. There is no way to fix the actions of the two monsters like before!" "I...come in charge!" Polygonum cuspidatum Yuhito hesitated for a moment. It seemed that it was extremely difficult to say those words, "I don''t feel much problem." "Impossible, Youren." Fu Heihui shook her head, "You have reached your limit." "Hehe, I don''t even know where my limits are." Knotweed Yourin moved the corner of his mouth, seeming to want to show a confident smile. "You know that you have reached your limit." Fu Heihui pierced him relentlessly, with an extremely serious expression, "A person who can die, once a person reaches his limit, the next thing he has to face is death. " Polygonum cuspidatum shook his body. Will it die? This word appeared in his mind. That''s right. He has never clearly felt his limit at any moment, so he really will die. The limit and strength he thinks are only reached this level. But this kind of death is worthless death in a mere trial. This is not the death he wants! "I won''t die." Polygonum cuspidatum suddenly gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "How can I die here so easily? Believe me, I will deal with both ends by myself. Just close your eyes and rush forward. " Fuheihui opened her mouth, as if she wanted to say something. However, looking at the expression of Polygonum cuspidatum, UU Read was silent. "Okay," he said at last, "I believe you." "Huh?" Polygonum cuspidatum looked at him unexpectedly. "But if you fail, then listen to me." Fu Heihui said. "Do you have any other way?" Nagizaki Wild Rose looked at Fu Heihui with some surprise. "That''s right." Fu Heihui nodded, his expression didn''t change much, "It''s just that it''s the last resort..." "I know!" Polygonum cuspidatum also seemed to be ignited by Fu Heihui''s words, "If this is the case, then I rushed desperately!" Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren always felt that his body should contain more powerful power. He should be able to do more than that. So, just rush forward desperately. The confrontation with the monster is right in front of him. Chapter 1084： : He is just an ordinary person If it were to follow the previous plan, then Nagizaki Wild Rose fixed the two monsters with nails, and then Kyoto Kyoto knocked down one with his fist, and then assisted Fukuroe to knock down the other two. The three quickly broke through. At this moment, Nagizaki Wild Rose has knocked her last nail into the air, hitting a monster''s chest. There was a cry of mourning. Nagizaki Wild Rose completed her mission as scheduled. "Okay, look at me!" Polygonum cuspidatum was shocked. At this moment, he felt that his body was full of power. He rushed towards the monster with the only remaining fist, not one but two. He will punch one through two! Boom! There was a dull impact, and the monster''s huge body was also severely knocked out under this fist. The feet of Polygonum cuspidatum exhausted all the strength of his whole body and pressed it fiercely. He wanted to use this one. The monster''s body drove another monster out together! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" then-- The knife light in front of him flashed, his arm hurt, and the whole person seemed to lose strength suddenly and fell to the ground fiercely. He saw his arm flying up. And the big knife about to be cut at his head. "Yuren!" Fuheihui gave up his opponent, and directed her own spirit to rush towards Kyoto Youren, and smashed this mortal blow severely, but, as a price, his own back Shang was also severely chopped. Blood splattered. Polygonum cuspidatum has already understood. He failed. Falling to the ground, a trace of confusion appeared in his eyes. Why did it fail? Because... this is his own limit. "Yu Ren!" Nagizaki Wild Rose rushed over and lifted Polygonum cuspidatum, who had lost her arms, without blaming his expression. "I... is this over?" Polygonum cuspidatum Yourin raised his head, looking at his companion, his eyes still a little blank. Grandpa''s last words once again sounded in his mind. He should have died vigorously under everyone''s gaze, but in the end, did he simply die here? "You are a big man, don''t let me comfort you at this time." Nagizaki Wild Rose grinned, seeming to laugh, "If I am not reconciled, I am not reconciled. I have not yet become a star. It hasnt changed to the publics attention, I havent been in love, I havent even found a friend I want to see again, you are not reconciled here...In front of death, we are just ordinary people." Ordinary people who will regret it. Nagizaki Wild Rose did not say this last sentence. However, Polygonum cuspidatum can still see it. That''s right, ordinary people. Polygonum cuspidatum has never felt that he is an ordinary person. He can easily break the world sports record, has a physical quality that surpasses everyone, and even has been looking for unusual things. In the end, he was still an ordinary person...not really strong enough! Polygonum cuspidatum... has understood his weakness. "Wild Rose, take Youren, back." Fu Heihui turned her head and said suddenly. "Could it be that the trump card you said?" Nagizaki Wild Rose smiled with joy. "Yes." Fu Heihui lowered his eyes, "I should be able to withstand the monsters in this round, and even block the monsters behind for a period of time, so you have to run as much as possible." In this case, let Nagizaki Wild Rose and Polygonum cuspidatum look over at the same time. Look at Fuheihui''s expression again. They all seem to understand something. "After a long time of trouble, what you said was this way." Nagizaki Wild Rose collapsed again. "What, do you think we two are now like this, even if we run away, we can still meet the next wave. Live it?" Fu Heihui''s expression froze. It seems...that is indeed the case. He does have a final hole card to release everything he has, so that he will exert a power that he can''t even imagine himself. But after that, it must be the fate of death to greet him. Therefore, in Fu Heihui''s heart, there has always been a destiny that has been accepted by him. That is, at some final moment, his mission is to sacrifice himself so that his companions around him can survive. But now... "So, instead of leaving you, ran away, and then killed again, then we might as well die together." Nagizaki Wild Rose seems to be the most free and easy of the three people here. "No!" Fu Heihui suddenly increased his voice. Kegizaki Wild Rose was taken aback. His expression is even a little distorted. "You have to run!" "So, it doesn''t make sense." Kuzaki Wild Rose seemed to be taken aback, and then shouted louder, "So what''s the use of yelling at me? Or do you think you can solve everything by sacrificing yourself? " "..." Fu Heihui did not speak, but the distortion of her expression became obviously more serious. "You shouldn''t, you really think so." Nagizaki Wild Rose also stunned for a while, then sighed and patted her forehead, "What kind of people are my companions? I always feel that I am extraordinary, the other one is even more exaggerated." Indeed, whether it was Fuheihui or Polygonum cuspidatum, they were still immature at this time. Their perception of themselves in the past has been biased. Perhaps only the three of Riveria who saw all the "destiny" and Gojo Satoru as their teacher could clearly understand. At this moment, Gojo Satoru finally realized something. "What you know about us, UU reading looks beyond imagination." He raised his head and looked at the people in Livilia, "Every trial in this is around Lets do it in our hearts, dont you want to explain it?" The people of Polygonum cuspidatum faced a real despair. It seems there is hope. But in fact, there is no hope at all. A never-ending battle, a battle that can''t be won no matter how you do it, whether it''s the knotweed Yuhito who thinks he is extraordinary, or Fushiguro who thinks his mission is to sacrifice for his companions, and even wants to change himself , But the Nagizaki Wild Rose who has been inactive... All three of them need this kind of true despair to see themselves clearly. Only then can it grow. In fact, it wasn''t just these three people, but Wujou had a rough look at the trials of the others. Almost everyone in this trial would meet the most essential test of their heart. Either fail, or let your heart experience a complete transformation. Chapter 1085： : Come and make a deal with me There is no doubt that in order to do all of this, you must have a considerable understanding of them. In fact, from the beginning, Gojo was thinking about it. What are they relying on to determine which people in their world belong to order and which people belong to the evil camp? "These things, wait until you truly become one of us, you will be able to know." Riveria is not prepared to explain too much. Because she is not very clear. However, Chi pupil spoke at this moment. "Everything has its original destiny. We just knew your original destiny before we came." "Fate...?" Gojo Satoru cast a deep look at Chitong. There is no further questioning on this question. After all, Chitong had already said that that was the original fate. And at this time. The group of Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren suddenly changed a little. Fuheihui seemed to be racking his brains to think, if he didn''t use the last trick, what could he do? What Gojo Satoru said to him during the previous training seemed to have finally worked at this desperate moment. "Don''t release everything about yourself, don''t suppress everything about yourself, but just release a part..." Fu Heihui already understands that sometimes, just thinking about sacrificing herself and giving everything to her companions is nothing effect. He should think about how to make himself stronger when he survives. More... release! The pitch-black shadow emerged from under Fu Heihui''s feet and expanded rapidly. Fu Heihui showed a pained expression. This was the first time he released his hole cards, but he had to pay everything to control. The monster has rushed in front of them. "Why let the curse pass?" Gojo Satoru couldn''t help but said, "Fuheihui is already in the process of transformation. You only need to give him some more time to complete his transformation, but in this case, time is fundamental. not enough!" He now knew that all the monsters were controlled by the three people in front of him. As long as they want, they can use various reasons to stop these monsters at any time. Even if it slowed down a little bit, Fu Heihui had enough time to complete his transformation. "Now, it''s not yet time." Riveria shook her head, even if she gave a reply. Fuheihui, although he had already started to change herself consciously, she still hadn''t reached the moment that belonged to him. The one who is on the stage now is-Two Sides Su Nuo. "Little devil." Su Nuo''s eyes and mouth suddenly appeared on the face of Polygonum cuspidatum. "Come and make a deal with me. I will save you this time. As a price, you need to be at a certain moment when I need it. Let me out." No one thought that Su Nuo, who was the king of curses, would come out at this time. And proposed such a deal. However, Nagizaki Wild Rose and Fushiguro didn''t speak, even if this deal might save them. "Deal." Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren did not hesitate at all. If it were him before, it would be impossible for him to agree to such a deal so happily, he would not allow himself to succumb to the curse. but now. Knowing that he is not as special as he thought, now, Polygonum cuspidatum is ready to compromise when necessary, just like all ordinary people. At this moment, this is the moment. Not because of his own life, but because of the two companions of Nagizaki Wild Rose and Fushiguro! next moment. Dark lines appeared on Polygonum cuspidatum''s face, his temperament had also undergone tremendous changes, and even his broken arm continued to grow again. For the curse, such a small thing as a broken arm is no harm at all. "Boy, you can stop what you are doing." Su Nuo, who has occupied both sides of Polygonum cuspidatum, looked at Fu Heihui, and suddenly snapped his fingers. At this moment, Fu Heihui was constantly on his body. The flowing curse power was actually blocked abruptly! It was the first time he saw such a thing. The king of curses, can even this kind of thing be done? "You don''t know anything about curses and spells." Liangmian Su Nuo raised his hand again with a smile that belonged to him. boom--! At this moment, the monsters that had driven several people into desperate situation were instantly defeated, and all turned into blue smoke and dissipated. Too strong! Nagizaki Wild Rose and Fu Heihui, this is the first time that they have so intuitively witnessed the power of both sides of Nuo Nuo. This is the king of curses! However, Fu Heihui''s mind suddenly showed the scene of Su Nuo being easily killed on both sides that day. Even for him, the extremely powerful two-sided Su Nuo, in front of those people, is as weak as an ant. Such existence. Even if he released his hole cards, it was useless at all. Fu Heihui felt it so deeply for the first time. I used to think that I only need to sacrifice myself when necessary to get rid of everything. It is really naive. What Mr. Wujou said is right. As a conjurer, only his own strength can be able to Do what you want to do, including protecting the people you want to protect. And Liangmian Su Nuo had already begun to walk leisurely towards the large number of monsters chasing after him. Next, it was his personal show that showed extraordinary strength. These monsters that made Nagizaki Wild Rose, Fu Heihui and others feel desperate, in front of the two-sided Su Nuo, who still only has the strength of two fingers, they are like weak and weak ants, and can easily be crushed to death. "Huh, there is no way to solve monsters of this level. Compared to the conjurer called Wu Tiao Wu, you are really much worse." Although Liang Mian Su Nuo doesn''t have the slightest expression of complacency, it is like telling the truth. In the same tone, UU reading is even more lethal. Nagizaki Wild Rose seems to have collapsed. But at this moment. The surrounding pipes suddenly began to twist. This huge change made everyone''s expression slightly changed. Even if all the monsters are solved, isn''t this so-called trial over yet? What is this place? Who created such a field? Nagizaki Wild Rose and Fushigumi''s minds flashed such questions. They didn''t know what they would face next, but they had a very bad premonition. The deformation did not last long. Wait until the end. That is, the size of the entire channel has been expanded several dozen times compared to before. Chapter 1086： : Stop here for his Except that the channel has been expanded dozens of times, everything looks the same as before. However, this has not changed. Let everyone''s bad feelings become stronger and stronger. Boom! Boom! Boom! It was still a dull vibration, and this time it was accompanied by dull breathing sounds, as if a large exhaust fan was twitching again and again in the depths of the passage. "No way" Nagizaki Wild Rose muttered to herself with a frightened expression. Fuheihui''s expression was also extremely ugly. Even the two-faced Nuo was silent, and there was still the same look on his face. They have already thought of that possibility, and this possibility is getting closer and closer to reality. finally-- "Roar--!" A huge roar rushed toward the three of them with a smelly gust of wind. In front of them, there appeared a huge monster seven or eight meters high. The hideous bone spurs, the huge claws, and the flames every time they breathe, even the deep black scale armor seems to be shining with cold light. This is a dragon! With wings, able to breathe, the legendary dragon! "Will this curse still appear?" Nagizaki Wild Rose''s voice would tremble with a trace. "Impossible." Fuheihui shook her head. "Although the curse is born out of people''s fear and mutual hatred, not many people will truly fear this kind of illusory thing originating from novels and film and television works. , So most curses are just distorted gestures, and rarely have images like legends." Otherwise, wouldn''t all the monsters in the story appear. That mankind is dead long ago. Even with the power of those legends, it will become extremely terrifying under the blessing of popularity. "It''s coming." Nagizaki Wild Rose exclaimed. And this dragon curse had already whizzed towards them, obviously in such an extremely small area relative to its huge figure, but its movements were extremely flexible and extremely fast. For Fu Heihui and the others, it was almost an instant that the huge figure of the dragon appeared in front of them. How to fight this? Fuheihui tried to pounce with her thunderbird, but before he got close, the whirlwind that was curled up by the dragon''s wings drove him tens of meters away. Nagizaki Wild Rose also tried to hammer out her own nail. But it was directly flew out by the hard scale armor. "Humph." Su Nuo snorted coldly, showing a sullen smile, "This big guy is not for you at all, but for me." Actually, there is no need for him to say. Nagizaki Wild Rose and Fushigumi have already seen it. Because this monster is not at the same level as them at all! And this change is the beginning of the intervening of Liangmiansu. in other words. The difficulty of this so-called trial was suddenly increased to a terrifying level by the intervention of Nuo from both sides. "This is not super dangerous!" Nagizaki Wild Rose yelled frantically. But in the next instant, he was pushed away by Fu Heihui. A hot flame swallowed the place where they just stood. That is the breath of the dragon. The extremely hot high temperature even made the skin of both of them feel tingling at this moment, and the high temperature in the surrounding environment rose sharply. "It''s really amazing." Both Su Nuo''s hands have begun to grow sharp fingers, and the smile on his face has become more and more ferocious. "Even if it is stronger than me, but you think it is only relying on such a beast. , Can I fall into despair?" He stuck out his long tongue and licked his lips. "Too naive! Too naive!" The body leaped high, and the dark curse power began to flow around him wantonly. It''s just a catch. The sharp wind whistling sounded through the entire pipe, even causing Nagizaki Wild Rose and Fushigumi to cover their ears in pain. Not good. This level of battle. For them, who have reached the level of exhaustion, just staying here is a huge danger. "Go! Fu Hei Megumi!" Nagizaki Wild Rose suddenly pulled Hei Megumi up and down, "We must find another way out, and we definitely cannot stay here!" "But what about Youren?" Fu Heihui suddenly looked at Su Nuo who was occupying Polygonum cuspidatum and was fighting with the dragon on both sides. "We can''t help much if we stay here, let''s go!" Nagizaki Wild Rose roared loudly. This sentence seems to have played a role in the end. Fu Heihui has thoroughly realized that he originally imagined that he would let himself use his trump cards and give his life to protect the people around him who needed to be protected. Because he is too weak. So weak that even if you stay with your companions, there is no way to do it! "hateful!" Where did Fu Heihui''s face still have the calmness and indifference before, it turned out to be a little more crazy and hideous at this moment. Not reconciled, it is not reconciled. However, he could only be pulled by Nagizaki Wild Rose and ran towards the other side of the pipe behind him. however-- It only took a few steps. The same roar and vibration came from in front of them. "No..." Nagizaki Wild Rose showed a bitter smile and stopped her footsteps. In front of them. An identical dragon, from the darkness, carrying a stench and fierce wind. The same situation as before. A single channel, as if there are endless monsters on both sides, are rushing towards them in the middle, a steady stream, until they die, it will never be possible to escape from this place. Even the current situation is countless times more terrifying than just now. This kind of dragon, as far as they are concerned, cannot be hostile at all. Fu Heihui, UU reading www.uuknshu.com at this time, the mood calmed down instead. "We... that''s it." He said softly, without even intending to use his hole cards. Because even if it is used, it doesn''t make much sense. He sacrificed his own life, and there was no way for him to find hope of surviving for his companions. "That''s it for him!" Nagizaki Wild Rose suddenly burst out of her exit. She gritted her teeth and pulled Fuheihui, ran towards a huge water pipe next to her, and hid behind her, "If you can''t win, you Hide, I don''t want to stand still and wait for death!" Fu Heihui looked at her blankly. "Wild Rose... Haven''t you given up yet?" If it was normal, Fu Heihui would definitely not ask such a question. But now, he does want to know. No matter how you look at it, it is a desperate situation where there is no hope. Chapter 1087： : Seeing the essence rationally "Give up?" Nagizaki Wild Rose didn''t even lift her head. "The old lady won''t give up even when she finally dies, okay! Don''t you have any regrets?" "regret......" Fu Heihui thought of her sister who was still lying in the hospital bed. Suddenly there was a different kind of emotion. He has always felt that the relationship between people should maintain a basic distance. Excessive care and excessive disgust will cause trouble to the rest of the people. but now...... He suddenly understood his sister who cared about him no matter what. Sure enough, Mr. Gojo Gou was right again. Without a conjurer, he would not regret it when he died. Gojo Satoru squeezed his fists, and honestly followed Nagizaki Wild Rose to hide in this corner, and even slowed his breathing. He doesn''t want to die yet. Even in the current situation, it seems that there is no doubt that he will die, he also wants to let himself persist to the moment of death. Perhaps, doing so will make him feel less regretful when he died. The two people hid together like this. And at the moment. Watching their Wujo Enlightenment, I couldn''t help but breathe a long sigh of relief. He could tell that Fuheihui just now almost gave up. Originally thought that he was about to succeed in trying to fill his own heart before, but he did not expect that it was just a little bit, but it turned into a flaw. If it were not for Nagizaki Wild Rose, Fushigumi could almost fail in this trial. Think about it this way. Gojo Satoru couldn''t help looking at Nagizaki Wild Rose. Is this also in your expectation? Everyone''s reaction, everyone''s heart, what exactly is it to be able to control this point? Gojo Goku suddenly felt. On the path of being a teacher, he still needs to learn from this beautiful elf girl. only...... "Even if it is the two-sided Nuo Nuo, is it your test object?" Wujou couldn''t help asking. "Yes." Riveria nodded. "But, he is a complete lunatic." Gojo Satoru tried to convince Riveria, "Everything is done according to his own preferences, there is no moral code, and he even likes to eat children and women. I will not succumb to any management and notification." In the sky and the earth, I alone dominate. This is the psychology of Liangmian Su Nuo. As the king of curses, the conjurer may know him more in detail than he himself. An uncontrollable person who will bring endless disasters. Regarding this, Riveria just said calmly. "We have no right to deprive him of the opportunity at will. Since the organization believes that he is qualified to accept the trial, it must be allowed to accept the trial." In fact, they have rights. Liangmiansu is only qualified to be reviewed, but not yet qualified to become a member. As long as Riveria and others don''t do anything to him, there is a high probability that he will not be able to become a member, and then, eventually, he will easily die under the hands of the conjurers who have become members. however-- Riveria doesn''t think she has this right. In the Chamber of Commerce, there is no distinction between good and evil and no order. Just like a real world, even evil people are qualified for his existence. This is the case in Eulerie. Without the threat posed by the evil generation, how can there be a hero who obeys the order? "Rocky, your Riveria, will become an excellent reviewer." Even if he was silent, he couldn''t help but give his praise again. "It can be sensible through the appearance of things. Seeing its essence, this kind of rationality and wisdom is also what an auditor needs to possess." "Really?" Loki got excited all of a sudden, even leaning over to embrace a silent arm, looking at him expectantly, "So, Lord Father, you are talking about Livria this time. Will he successfully pass the assessment and become an auditor?" Loki was so excited that even his face was a little bloodshot. No wonder she was so excited. If Riveria could really become a **** reviewer this time, then this incident could make her happy for tens of thousands of years! After the gods descended to find the happiness they wanted, a considerable part of their emotions have been placed on the "children". not to mention. This is the reviewer! It is also very likely that they will be the first reviewers after the reform of the Chamber of Commerce. It almost means that Riveria will have a bright future, and this future will also shine on the rest of the Rocky family! Looking at the rest of the gods and their unabashed envy of Loki, you know how deadly this silent sentence is. However, the silence was as if he hadn''t felt it, just shook his head. "I haven''t said such a thing. It takes a certain amount of luck and a certain amount of strength to become an auditor. I just said that if Riveria doesn''t die halfway, he will almost certainly become an auditor." In this case, the silence still dare to speak. After all, Riveria did show amazing talent. even so. Rocky was still happy. The Chamber of Commerce is a place for members to grow and chase their dreams. Although there are dangers here, the dangers are only kept in a competitive category. So far, members who have died or even lost their badges are very pitiful. And they are not completely hopeless. For example, Konoha is still trying hard to get the badges of Sarutobi Rischi and others from Xiaonan''s hands. From the beginning, the badges of Sarutobi Rischi and others have been in Xiaonan''s hands. They are indeed dead. But maybe there will be a day of resurrection. "Okay, keep watching." Silence refocused his attention on the picture. U U Reading Riveria did the same, focusing her attention on Su Nuo who was fighting on both sides. The only way to deal with this kind of disobedience, who thinks that the heavens and the earth are the only one, is to completely persuade him. Either accept death, or admit that you are still a certain distance from the true supreme supreme. Then take this as the goal, Constant effort. It should be regarded as meeting the requirements of the Chamber of Commerce. but-- With the appearance of dragons one after another, both sides of the Nuo, although obviously not as relaxed and comfortable as before. But his crazy expression didn''t reduce in any way. "Come on, let me see how many heads you can have!" Liangmian Su Nuo is not only crazy, but also has obvious expectations. "I haven''t had a good fight for a long time. I really need to thank you." Chapter 1088： : Polygonum cuspidatum Yuin understands The madness of both sides of the Nuo still surpassed Riveria''s expectations. He should be very clear. Waiting for him, there will be endless battles that will last forever, and the result has been doomed from the beginning, he will die, dying above his own weakness. However, both sides Su Nuo didn''t care. That''s right, the way he showed now, he just didn''t care. All his actions and behaviors are determined according to his own preferences, and he refuses to be changed, and he refuses to act according to anyone''s wishes. "It''s useless." The two rituals suddenly said, "In his inner self-esteem, there is very little dead line, only one weak existence. Wujou is right. He can''t give in." "Dead line..." Riveria couldn''t react at once. Chi pupil was taken aback. "You can even see the death line of your character?" Although Chitong knew that the straight death eyes of the two rituals would become stronger and stronger with her strength, and even the "concept" could be killed. However, being able to see the death line of other people''s character is still too exaggerated. You must know that she can see the death line, which means she can kill. "It''s just because his strength is far weaker than mine, and the concept he sees is very vague, entangled with the dead line of the soul." The two rituals did not hide the idea of ??their own ability. Because even knowing it is useless. Every time she opens the can, her strength will grow. It is not so much that the Demon Eye of Straight Death can evolve, as it is the growth of her strength, which has led to more and more "concepts" she can understand. And Wujou, even though he didn''t understand the meaning of their words, he was able to guess a general idea. "Is self-esteem...can it be eliminated?" His heart sank. If Liangmian Su Nuo doesn''t have this kind of almost arrogant self-esteem, then he will become a curse that is unscrupulous for the purpose, and with the other party''s mind, he may really be able to meet the recruiting conditions of the other party''s organization. That way, it''s a bit bad. However, Riveria shook her head. "It is not possible to use such methods to directly change the xinxing of others. What this creates is just a puppet lacking potential." The Chamber of Commerce has clear requirements. Gojo Got a stunned. Then he breathed a sigh of relief. But he couldn''t understand the other party''s organization more and more. "Let them continue." Riveria didn''t seem to plan to do anything. Time, a little bit passed. All of them faced their own challenges. Some of them successfully passed the trial, such as Dongtangkui. This brawny man originally had a strong heart. Although his personality was slightly prominent, he hardly spent any money. No matter how hard it is, it meets the requirements. There is also Zenyuan Maki, which is similar to Dongtangkui''s situation. She was originally constantly tempering herself in the ordeal. It only needs a little more polishing to easily meet the requirements of the Chamber of Commerce. Originally, people like this hardly need them to do too much. Of course, there are some people who have been judged to fail. For example, Zen Yuan Zhenyi, she is too obsessed with Zen Yuan Zhenxi, and her jealousy and incomprehension made her lack enough attention to her own growth. Affirming that their talents are insufficient, and thus giving up on themselves, such a person cannot meet the requirements of the association. Among all the people, the most insistent is the two-sided Nuo. He has already started fighting for the first time. The strength of the dragon was originally a level that even he could not easily solve. However, in this battle after battle, he seemed to be unable to feel his limit. . Crazy laugh, crazy fight. The harder it is, the more pleasant it is. It seems that he doesn''t care about the outcome or life and death at all. However, he still has a limit after all. The curse power has been steadily decreasing. After being swept fiercely by the dragon''s tail once. Polygonum cuspidatum Yuren made a sound. "enough." "What?" Liangmian Su Nuo was taken aback for a moment, and then he felt that he was being forced to go back a little bit. He couldn''t help but shouted, "Boy, do you want to die? Without me, you think you and yours How long can the individual persist?" "Then what can you hold on?" The voice of Polygonum cuspidatum did not waver at all. "I have understood that even if it is as powerful as you, there is no so-called''special'' at all. It is more than you. In front of a powerful existence, you will just die worthlessly." "Little devil." The two-sided Su Nuo who was always laughing, now, with obvious anger, "Do you know who you are talking to?" "It''s just talking to a poor ghost who can''t see his own strength." Kutcheon Yuren finished speaking, regardless of the roar of the two-faced Nuo, but completely suppressed the two-faced Nuo in his body. Even a mouth does not let him appear. It was at this time that the surrounding environment suddenly changed again. The channel began to shrink again. It has changed back to its previous size. Polygonum cuspidatum Yuhito waved at the place where Fuguro Kee and Nagizaki Wild Rose were hiding. "Hey--! Can you still fight?" "Of course." Nagizaki Wild Rose walked out, circled Polygonum cuspidatum for a few times, and said, "Your injury has completely recovered? If you are injured, you can directly call both Nuo Nuo to come out, isn''t it? You can fight endlessly." Seeing Nagizaki Wild Rose''s eyes shining, Polygonum cuspidatum can only spread his hands. "This... he probably won''t be willing." People like Liangmian Su Nuo were taught a lesson by him, and they were forcibly suppressed in their bodies. I want it too. He is afraid that he is already mad However, it is a pity that Polygonum cuspidatum has fully understood that even if it is a strong person like him, it is not special. He wants to die vigorously, thinking To do as Grandpa said, only oneself will continue to grow stronger. And it is at this time. The shadow on the side suddenly appeared, spreading rapidly, directly involving the three people. When the three of them opened their eyes again from the darkness, they found that they had returned to the front of the factory, and many people had already appeared here. Among them, they included their teacher, Wujo Enlightenment. "What the **** is...what is going on?" Fu Heihui looked completely incomprehensible. "The answer is, you have completed your trial." Gojo Satoru clapped his hands and smiled, "Congratulations, you have completed the transformation." "...So, those are really just trials as expected?" The expression on Polygonum cuspidatum did not seem to have changed. Chapter 1089： : The reviewer task is over "Have you guessed your expression?" Gojo Go was a little surprised. "Guess what you said, didn''t it mean that it was a trial at the beginning?" Kutcheon Yuren shook his head, "I''m still wondering, since it''s a trial, how can it be the kind of battle that is impossible to survive? If you want to kill us, you dont need to be so troublesome at all, and then just wonder if you want to make us understand something, and it turns out that it really looks like this." The words of Polygonum cuspidatum Yohito made many people present a stunned expression. In fact, although some people have passed the trial, they all feel inexplicable. Now that Gojo Satoru said this, they realized it. That''s it. "That''s why we passed the trial suddenly." Zenyuan Maki waved the long stick in his hand, "However, you are really slow, you should be the last group to pass the trial." Although it was talking about Polygonum cuspidatum, but the gaze of Maki at the Zenyuan was to the three of Livilia. After all, this trial was made by these three people. "You''re right." Riveria nodded, and a smile appeared on her face for the first time. "The trial is over. Congratulations. You passed it successfully. Next, you will be the one waiting for you." A world that is completely unimaginable." "What?" Zhenyuan Zhenxi raised her eyebrows. It sounds like MLM. However, her expression quickly changed. Because, beams of light that only the selected people can see suddenly drop from the sky and shine on everyone. Everyone feels that their souls are coming out of their bodies, constantly flying up. And above them. There are three huge suns, exuding unprecedented brilliance, which represent the three supreme beings. Riveria also raised her head. Is this the process of becoming a member? "Why, you haven''t experienced this process?" The two ceremonies seemed to see something. "No." Riveria shook her head, "We should be regarded as the Father himself recruited, and even the badge is obtained from the Father''s hands. I have never experienced such a scene." At this moment, the expressions of the red pupil and the two rituals changed slightly. It turned out to be a member recruited by Silent himself? Does that mean that the silent lord is still doing the business of traveling merchants? Still, these people are too special. If it''s the former, it''s better, if it''s the latter... The two people looked at Livilia''s gaze, and they both began to have some changes. They already had a hunch that when the assessment this time was over, people like Livilia might cause some waves in the entire Chamber of Commerce. And at this time. The light also shines on them, just asking whether to return to the trial. All three chose to agree. They didn''t stay to see the reactions of these new members, which was not important, because they were still in their own trials, and their time had not yet been so leisurely. And with a ray of light surging through. All three people returned to the original place. Everything around it seems to have not been changed, except that everyones badges have been worn to remind them of the rewards they have received. Riveria glanced. The pupils searched slightly. There are twenty-three four-level pots that are eligible for purchase? The reward can be so rich? Twenty-three four-level cans, the points alone are equivalent to two hundred and thirty three-level cans, and the value is far more than that, you know, among the four-level cans, the worst items are also blue. Rare level! In the previous jars, how many blue rare treasures did Rivelia have in total? Seven! There are exactly twenty-three in front of you! If a purple epic-level treasure is opened inside, then her strength will undergo an earth-shaking change in an instant. Riveria finally knows why the two ceremonies and the red eyes are obviously not interested in becoming auditors, but they still have to participate in this trial of auditors. The reward is no small thing. If luck is compared If it is good, it is even enough to make them surpass the rest by a large margin. Take, for example, Riveria now. "The reward is not bad." The two ceremonies also showed a somewhat satisfied expression. She looked at the other people and had a panoramic view of their reactions. I knew it in my heart. The reward that Chi pupil received should be similar to his own. But Riveria should get more rewards than both of them. But there is nothing to envy. This time, the task of the trainee reviewer was basically designed and responsible for everything by Riveria. If it weren''t for her, they might not have been able to get so much. "The passage on the next floor has been opened." Chitong said, "Let''s go down." "Great." Riveria and the two rituals both nodded. No one said anything about rewards. There are some things, just know it well. When they passed through the barriers to enter the third layer one by one, they found that each of them became alone. It seems that the second layer is a cooperative task, while the third layer will be separated. Riveria couldn''t say that it was a pity, but he was relieved. The red pupils and the two rituals that he met at the upper level were all people with good personalities, but at the same time, they were also decisive. There is no doubt that if the third layer has competing tasks. Then they would fight with swords without hesitation. It won''t really die anyway, and no one has any worries in this regard. Riveria, even if she got so many pots in one go, she didn''t have the confidence to fight them. From this perspective, it is better to separate. But now-- Riveria looked at her badge She didnt use the cans just now. She was worried that she would open so many cans in one breath and gain so much power, she would be spotted by the other two people because she couldnt control it all at once. what. But now, there is no such concern. She seemed to see what she wanted to do. The gods who were watching her became curious one by one. "How many big prizes will be awarded?" "The luck of the elves seems to have been very good." "This kind of luck is of little use in the Chamber of Commerce." Loki put his hands together, closed it, and prayed for Riveria, hoping that she would draw more prizes. I don''t know who she is praying to, who is a god. Father God? But the silence is by her side. Chapter 1090： : Special competitive mode "Start selling jars from Hokage (! Riveria, naturally did not know that her Lord Loki was praying for herself, and she did not nervously do some actions such as absorption. Regardless of her luck in opening the can, this time, she has already made a lot of money. Even if there are only twenty-three blue rare items, for her, there is a feeling of being hit by happiness, so whether there will be purple epic items or not, it seems that it has become less important. Riveria did not choose to exchange the jar of reality. But on the system badge, choose to open it directly. Even so, the temperament brought by the special effects is also transmitted from the badge. This is specially designed by Shen Yi. Even if the process of opening the can can be made simpler, in any case, the force when opening the can is not. Can be reduced. And with two purple dragon roars sounded. A wave of magic power also appeared on Riveria''s body. Her gaze was obviously lost in thought, she was digesting the strength she had gained this time. Even her body seemed to be undergoing transformation. When her gaze looked ahead again, everyone could feel it, Riveria was obviously different from just now. Twenty-three four-level pots were enough to make her strength undergo earth-shaking changes. Not to mention, there are two purple treasures in these jars. "No matter how many times I have experienced it, opening the can is still so incredible." Riveria looked at her palm and felt her changes. Even she herself showed a surprised expression. She can even be sure. If she is the current one, she will be able to win if she meets the person with the sniper rifle just now. As for the red pupil and the two rituals. Riveria recalled the tip of the iceberg that the two had shown, and couldn''t help shook her head. Still difficult. Although they dont know their true strengths, they both have some restrained knowledge of their strengths. They pay attention to the fact that they are a little bit ridiculous, especially the eyes of the two rituals, as if they specialize in punishing all kinds of bells and whistles. If its a life-and-death battle, Rivery Ya feels that she has no chance of surviving. However, she didn''t care too much. After all, it hasn''t been long since I just became a member. Even now, I just barely stepped into the level of an intermediate member. It is very rare to be able to progress so fast. then. Riveria continued her trial in this third layer. The third level of trials is a bit rich and colorful. It has almost everything. Some of the monsters on the first layer, even if they encounter them, will take the initiative to attack, even if they want to avoid them, they will not be able to dodge them. Then there are various hidden traps, which will be teleported to a certain battlefield at every turn, just like others. Unlucky members, come to a life and death contest. In addition, there are all kinds of diversions. If you are not careful, you will return to where you were before. It is very difficult even to find the entrance to the next floor. Riveria''s luck is not bad. After struggling to defeat an unavoidable monster, she evaded a teleportation trap in time, and then went around and found the entrance to the fourth floor. At present, the vast majority of members are concentrated in this layer. At this level, even the space begins to distort. Sometimes, if you take one step, you will immediately disappear into the original place and come to a completely different place. "Currently, the highest score is Saitama." Shen Yi looked at Saitama, who was also on the fourth floor. "He hardly avoided any battles and fought all the way, but he didn''t know when he would encounter them. A monster that can''t be won, and then it''s over." That''s right, in this trial, there are monsters that even Saitama can''t beat. That is "must kill". It is specially prepared for these people who are too powerful. Also after entering, the Sun Wukong, the gods blocking and killing the gods, and the Buddha blocking and killing the Buddha, unfortunately encountered such a "mortal" battle, and was cleared out of the field. The object of that battle was disguised by Icarus. These "official staff" around Silence are not only with the help of Shen, but also with terrifying strength. The most important thing is that Shen Yi has given them a part of the authority, so that they can ask for help when necessary. Silent application and use trading points to gain temporary power. Only in this way can we create a true "kill." After all, Monkey King''s strength is indeed growing a bit faster. In short, the number one Saitama is alive at the moment, but luck is good, but it doesn''t always matter when it gets better, and many people behind are very close to each other. "Huh?" Silence suddenly narrowed his eyes, revealing an expression of interest, "Is it activated? Special competitive mode." In fact, there is no need to say anything in silence, Loki and others have already noticed. Because Riveria is also in one of this special mode. There are six people in total. On a disc. Everyones expressions are not so good-looking. In the eyes of many people who participated in the trial, the most terrifying thing in this trial is not the battle with monsters, nor the easy and rewarding task of apprentice apprenticeship, but with the rest. Members, fight directly. after all. Only members can understand the horror of members. But this one looks like a battle between members no matter what, maybe it''s still a chaotic battle. For Riveria, this is even more true. She saw a familiar character among the other five people. Jian Ji. She is also among them. Riveria was a little worried, but she had to pretend she didn''t recognize it. After all, in this case, no one can tell what the situation will be. If people know that the two of them are companions, then maybe the melee will start, and they will be directly targeted. "Damn it, even our Aisi is in there." Loki is probably the most worried person among the gods, and she glanced at the rest of the people and couldn''t help shouting, "Not all of these are veterans. ?" Silence also nodded slightly. Misaka Mikoto, Bofeng Water Gate, Altria, Tornado. Except for the two newcomers, these four people are not weak. However, this is not a melee. "Special competitive mode is on." The female voice of the explanation sounded, "In this mode, the two closest in strength among the six will be selected and fight, and the remaining four will have four opportunities to cast their votes to what they think The party that may win, if it is correct, will share the reward, if it fails, it will be eliminated directly." This paragraph explains that everyones expression changes slightly. "Is it this way?" Altria nodded as if she understood something, "This is a test of our eyesight." Chapter 1091： : Can only be randomly selected "Start selling jars from Hokage (! What Altria said was actually correct. In this model, people''s eyesight is assessed. note. Only the wrong person will win. Including both sides of the battle! That is to say, if a person chooses to lose by trickery, and then goes up and is killed directly in place, then she will resurrect the person and still count as her winning. Even, everyone can discuss in advance who will win and who will lose, and then choose directly. But like that. The reward will be divided equally by six people, and as long as the combatants play some tricks, they are likely to swallow all the rewards and eliminate five competitors in one go. In this assessment, the assessment is eyesight. It''s not just the intuition of the strength, but also the understanding of the heart of others. This is also the quality that an auditor needs to possess. Since all the rules were spoken out, Riveria was observing everyone, in fact, the rest were the same. "You have five minutes to discuss, and then you will choose immediately." The voice of explanation finally appeared, and then it became quiet. Altria put one hand on her waist shoulder, her body straight. He looked around for a while. "Since no one has spoken, then I will talk about it first." Altoria Yang said, "You should all recognize me, or have heard of my name, I am the Queen of Britain, the King of KnightsAltoli Ya, swear by the knight''s reputation, if I come to fight, I will win!" Altria did not hide her pride. She did think so. Riveria opened her eyes slightly. It turns out that she is the "my king" in Chi pupil''s mouth? It''s the president of the guild where Akishoto is. How about meeting a big man like this? As for what Altria said, no one doubted that such a knight king would not be able to use the glory of his battle to fight a fake match. If she ends up fighting. Then she will inevitably choose to win by herself, and then fight with all her strength. To be honest, Riveria is now somewhat expecting that she will end the battle-her strength is bound to far exceed her, even if she is an opponent, she can directly choose to lose. "I, I won''t admit defeat." Misaka Mikoto also raised his hand, looking very energetic. "I know you, Electric Shock Princess of the Avengers Guild, and I have heard of your competitive heart." Altria nodded. With her words, Misaka Mikoto''s credibility is also trustworthy. Riveria thought, and then said: "If it were me, I would go all out, but I am a newcomer, but I don''t have much reputation to prove what I said." "I am also a rookie." Jian Ji also followed. "Oh?" Bo Feng Shuimen''s eyes lit up, "The newcomer has the same strength after opening the can to the limit. According to the voice just now, it is very likely that the two of you will fight. I have a suggestion. ....." "Put away your suggestions, President Konoha Guild." Altria interrupted Bo Feng Mizumon''s words, "We disdain to cheat. This is not the way of knights." "How can the behavior permitted by the rules be said to be cheating." Bo Feng Shuimen was helpless. He also knew the style of the knight king, and he didn''t ask himself to be boring to contact. After all, the reputation of the ninja being able to do whatever it takes for the mission is already well known in the entire Chamber of Commerce, and this one doesn''t deal with Xiao Nan very much, and even for all ninjas, there are some unfavorable things. "Huh." Tornado had a proud face, "If I come to fight, then I must win." It really counts according to the time of the Chamber of Commerce. Tornado should be counted as the real old man among all the people here. The batch of Monkey King and Saitama. It''s just that her strength is not strong, after all, the extra time is not like the rest of the people, who have been fighting against time to strengthen herself. However, her arrogant face was also seen by Riveria. If this little girl is really fighting, she should also choose to win by herself, and then fight with all her strength. Thus. Riveria has roughly seen everyone clearly. Except for Bofeng Shuimen, the other three will choose to win by themselves. If Bofeng Shuimen exits, there is a high probability that he will choose to lose himself. Because of this, he clearly wants to encourage adults first. Make a decision and fight again, but Altria directly rejected it. "Five minutes is up." The administrator''s voice appeared again, "Now start and select immediately." With the sound, everyone felt the surrounding space and suddenly began to stretch sharply. The entire disk became extremely huge, and everyone was scattered in the six corners of this huge disk. Oh no. Riveria''s heart tightened. Obviously, this is to prevent them from making a decision at the end. So the rest, you can only choose by yourself. Riveria regrets it a bit. If I knew it, I should have discussed it with Aisi just now. In this situation, if it is really a fight between her and Aisi, it''s really hard to be sure, yes. Choose to win by yourself or lose by yourself. However, no matter how much regret, there is no chance to change anything. Two beams of light suddenly appeared in the middle of everyone. Then quickly rotate on everyone''s body. no doubt. When the beam stops, they are the two selected. Riveria became more and more nervous. However, there is not much time for the whole process. In the end, he stopped at Misaka Mikoto and Tornado. "It turns out that the strength of the two of us is the closest?" Misaka Mikoto was taken aback, but she also looked very motivated. "Now, start to choose the winning side." The prompt sounded again. Mikoto Misaka and Tornado didn''t hesitate and chose themselves directly. Make this decision. This means that one of them must be eliminated. However, the rest have headaches. They have already guessed the result. There is a high probability that neither of these two men will choose to admit defeat. In other words, the two of them will inevitably fight with all their strength. In this case, it will ultimately depend on the outcome of the battle. But is for Riveria and others. She is completely unfamiliar with these two people. It is impossible to predict who is strong and who is weak. pick one of two? As time stepped back a little bit, Riveria knew that she had to make a choice. "Just choose Misaka Mikoto." Riveria gritted her teeth at last. There is no particular reason, just because Misaka Mikoto looks older. Chapter 1092： : 2 people with hole cards Being older, this reason sounds ridiculous. However, if you are more mature when fighting, you can win more. And Tornado, regardless of body shape and temperament, looks like a complete child. It is worth mentioning that. At this moment, Misaka Mikoto is almost eighteen years old. Since joining the Chamber of Commerce at the age of fourteen, it has been nearly four years now. She has fully grown into a young and beautiful girl, and her temperament has indeed matured a lot. The two selected came to the middle of the battlefield. "You give up." Tornado was floating in the air with her arms around her chest, looking at Misaka Mikoto condescendingly. "Otherwise, you will be beaten and cry, don''t blame me." "I should have said this, you little boy." A ray of lightning flashed across Misaka Mikoto''s head. "Okay! It seems that I need to teach you what it means to respect the predecessors!" Tornado was obviously angry. She knew that Misaka Mikoto was deliberate. She was a senior who entered the Chamber of Commerce earlier than them. How could she be a real child? Tornado has already decided to say this, and she will be merciless in a moment. Huh. Beside the tornado, an exaggerated weapon appeared, which seemed to be formed with forty-nine sharp blades. "If you die under my attack, even if you resurrect, it will leave a psychological shadow, especially when your face is scratched." Tornado''s voice sounded a little deliberately gloomy. However, this is not a lie. Tornado''s profession is a spiritual teacher. That''s right, from the career that devours the stars, it fits very well with her superpowers. Although it is weakened to a certain extent to ensure fairness, it is still a powerful career. Especially with her exclusive weapon at this time. With her current strength, she can even control these forty-nine flying knives to attack from different angles at the same time. Extremely difficult. However, Misaka Mikoto was not afraid of being majestic. As soon as she stretched out her hand, a weapon that looked like thunder and lightning was caught in her hand, and she was still constantly twisting it. Just like the legendary weapon of Zeus. "You''ll know after a fight. It will be very painful to be hit by my lightning." Misaka Mikoto directly raised the thunder and lightning in his hand, and the roar of the sound continued to be heard, and the momentum was extremely shocking. The fight hasn''t started yet. A little cold sweat appeared on Riveria''s forehead. The self-satisfaction that had just soared in strength had long since disappeared without a trace. Either of these two people is far beyond her ability to deal with, and what kind of strength does the other two guild leaders who are also standing in the audience stand at this moment? Is this the predecessor in the Chamber of Commerce? As for Sword Princess Aisi, her face was serious at this time, and it was obvious that she also felt the pressure. "Hmph, give me a quick and neat ending!" The tornado raised his hand and waved. In that instant, all the flying knives floating around her pierced the air violently, and even left a trail on the battlefield. The small sonic boom is enough to see its terrifying speed. Tornado has already shot with all his strength. It seems as she said, ready to make a quick battle. only. After Riveria applied an arcane spell to her eyes, she discovered that all of these attacks were aimed at some deadly places on Misaka Mikoto''s body. For example, throat, heart. It seems that at this point, she is not going to torture Misaka Mikoto severely as she said. Tsundere. The wise Riveria, only through these small details, can see through the nature of Tornado''s character. However, she was also nervous at this time, because if it was her, there was a high probability that she would not be able to dodge such continuous fierce attacks. Even the shield would be hit a little in a short time and collapsed. However, all the attacks penetrated Misaka Mikoto''s body. And there is no blood. "what happened?" The light in Riveria''s eyes suddenly flourished, and she was already fully urging her arcane arts. After achieving this level. She barely saw that Mikoto Misaka shook slightly before those attacks arrived, accompanied by lightning and thunder. "Do you think you can get faster than lightning?" Misaka Mikoto said, and for an instant, her figure was accompanied by a purple lightning and came to Tornado''s back. "I think it is you who should surrender. !" The weapon in his hand rushed towards the tornado with a scorching light. The same is aimed at her neck. As long as it hits, it can burn Tornado''s brain in an instant, leaving her to die without pain. "So fast!" Riveria couldn''t help but whispered, "She didn''t even see Misaka Mikoto''s movements just now." Could it be said that she is really as fast as thunder and lightning? This has to reach the speed of light. The result is naturally not so exaggerated, however, this is the lucky draw that Misaka Mikoto is most proud of. Purple skills. Reduced version of super power. This can make her speed easily surpass the speed of sound, and even reach the point of ten times the speed of sound. At this point, everything will become slower in front of her, like the attack just now, and easily avoid it. Up. of course. Compared with the fast silver in her world, it is still a lot slower. However, Misaka Mikoto''s attack that he thought was a sure kill also encountered a problem. A golden protective shield of thought power enveloped the tornado. Even Misaka Mikoto''s thunder gun, which was also equipped with a purple level, could not help it. "What level of protection do you have?" Misaka Mikoto was startled, UU reading flashed, and before the blade''s attack arrived, he returned to the original place. "Naturally it is purple." Tornado raised his head and said proudly, "I can tell you, as long as my mental power is not exhausted, this protection can''t be broken anyway. With it, I want to break it. My only possibility is to fight until my mental power is exhausted. However, do you know the speed of recovery of my mental power?" With this skill, Tornado is invincible in many situations. She even let the two rituals be seen with the eyes of death. The dead line on this barrier is connected to her own dead line. In other words, breaking the barrier is equivalent to killing her directly. Similarly, as long as the barrier is not broken, she is invincible. The brief confrontation between these two men made Riveria and Sword Ji Aisi amazed. Is this the predecessor of the Chamber of Commerce? One has extremely terrifying speed, while the other has an unbreakable barrier. Chapter 1093： : Opportunity to re-select The first confrontation between these two predecessors showed a hole card that made Riveria amazing. She understood. Even if the skills are of the same purple epic level, there is a big gap between them. As for the purple epics of these two people, once the numbers increase, there will always be one or two unreasonable skills that make people extremely tricky. The sniper I met before was just ordinary. It was really good luck for her. A certain pink-haired double ponytail sneezed at this moment. But I don''t know who is thinking of her. However, the battle in front of Riveria seemed to be deadlocked. There is a feeling that no one can do anything about it. "The skill you have just now is just fast." Tornado said at this moment, quite proud. "Even teleportation skills are not uncommon. Your fast skills, unexpectedly Is it also purple?" "Huh, it''s just that you don''t know how powerful this skill is." Misaka Mikoto''s mouth curled up. The superb power she gained was only a weakened version. The true complete version can even reverse time and space. not to mention. If Misaka Mikoto, who has experienced it personally, said that the speed force is more powerful, or the teleportation is more powerful, then she absolutely does not hesitate to choose the speed force. Even if it''s just a weakened version. You know, the super power strengthens not only her speed, but also her thinking ability. In that state, everything seems to be incredibly slow. Not only is she able to see each other easily. Attacking, you have enough time to think about what you should do. In some cases, this may be more powerful than time is still. "Then let me see how many attacks you can resist." Misaka Mikoto''s body once again flashed thunder and lightning. At this time, everything around has slowed down. Including the expression of the tornado in front of her, and the appearance of her hair fluttering, in contrast, the flying knives that exceeded the speed of sound were a little faster. But under the sight of Misaka Mikoto at this time, she was also in a slow state, and it was impossible to hit her. Must consume mental energy? And the recovery speed of mental power is still very fast. Misaka Mikoto felt that this skill of hers simply defeated the opponent''s skill. Because she can attack the opponent dozens of times or even hundreds of times at this moment. If one attack is not enough, then countless attacks. She wanted to see how long the other party''s mental strength could persist at this level. Misaka Mikoto immediately began to act. At this extremely slow time, her figure stepped on the air and rushed toward the tornado in the air. Although the other''s eyes moved slightly, at most she could only catch some of her thunder. It''s not Monkey King and Saitama-senpai. Misaka Mikoto may really have no way to deal with those two powerful seniors, but the senior in front of him. I won! And at this moment, in Riverias eyes, it was Misaka Mikotos figure that turned into a thunder and lightning phantom that could not be seen clearly even with arcane magic, surrounding the tornado frantically attacking, even at this moment, the tornado was originally The shield that was difficult to observe became clearly visible at this moment. Because almost every point is being attacked frantically. Can it work? Riveria knows very well that a crazy attack of this level will definitely consume the mental power of the tornado quickly, and once it is exhausted, it will be the victory of Misaka Mikoto. In this case, her guess is correct. It was the first time for Riveria like this experience of putting all his opportunities on someone''s body. but. At this moment, Riveria keenly noticed a slight smile at the corner of Tornado''s mouth. This smile seems to exist from the beginning, but it has not disappeared until now! wrong! Riveria jerked at the flying knives that kept going back and forth. It seemed that he was constantly attacking Misaka Mikoto as if working as a laborer, and was constantly evaded by Misaka Mikoto. But in fact, it''s not that simple! She is creating an area that, no matter how fast, she can''t hide from it! "Be careful!" Riveria couldn''t help but reminded, but she soon discovered that her reminder had no effect at all. The two people who were fighting could not hear her. Even the rest of the audience can''t hear it! These audiences are forbidden to influence people in battle. And at this time. Misaka Mikoto has also found something wrong. When the two flying knives attacked her at the same time, she just wanted to avoid it, but suddenly realized that where she was hiding, there were two flying knives attacking, and then the other flying knives. unconsciously. She suddenly felt that there was no way to avoid it this time. That''s right, the other party is constantly using throwing knives to force her to this place. At this moment, it is the time to kill. The flying knife also contains powerful mental power. No matter where it hits, it will explode in an instant, like a bomb, which means that as long as it hits, it is not a simple injury. The same is true of using weapons to block! The current Misaka Mikoto is like being surrounded by bombs that explode one by one, and these bombs are constantly approaching, there is no way to avoid it! Rumble--! The continuous thoughts exploded. Riveria''s heart sank. She chose Misaka Mikoto! If Misaka Mikoto loses, it means that she will eventually be eliminated! And accompanied by constant explosions. Misaka Mikoto''s figure was rushed out fiercely. The clothes are a bit tattered, but the damaged area is blocked by lightning. UU Reading www.uuknshu. Com is not going to run out. However, Misaka Mikoto was obviously injured! The corners of his mouth have already shed blood. Is it an internal injury? On the other hand, looking at Tornado, it was still unscathed, and the lost mental strength, according to her statement, would soon recover. Riveria, her heart sank. Two evenly matched people, one has been injured, the other is still unscathed, in any case, the victorious Libra has already moved closer to the tornado. And at this time. The manager''s voice suddenly appeared again. "The battle lasted for ten minutes, and everyone had a decision to change their choice again." Hearing these words, Riveria''s pupils shrank slightly. Can you still choose the object again? Chapter 1094： : A battle of mutual respect "Start selling jars from Hokage (! Since you can choose again, do you want to change it? This idea appeared in everyone''s mind. "Hey, it seems that there are still plenty of opportunities for this battle." The dragon lifted his chin, "You choose me to win, and then give up, so that everyone will not be eliminated." It is a pity that no one can hear what Tornado said at this time. Even if it is a chance to re-select halfway, they are not allowed to communicate with each other. It seems that the only opportunity for communication is at the very beginning. However, even if he could not hear the sound, Misaka Mikoto could roughly guess what the tornado was saying. She just smiled. He raised his right hand, pointed at the tornado, and gently wiped it on his neck. What does it mean has become very clear. Tornado is really angry. "What? You are not my opponent at all! You dare to be so arrogant! Well, since you want to die, then I don''t care. You will die for me immediately." Although I couldn''t hear the voice, I could roughly guess what she was saying by looking at her angry look. It seems that the two people still do not plan to discuss and let one person surrender. So, do you want to change? Riveria''s gaze swept back and forth from these two people, not letting go of every detail. Although Mikoto Misaka seems to be injured now, her smile is still very confident, and according to the battle just now, the strength of the two men is indeed about the same. What extent is the injury? Why doesn''t it affect her self-confidence? Does she have a stronger trump card? These are all things that need to be considered. In the end, Riveria gritted her teeth and decided to believe her first instinct. Don''t change it! Choose Misaka Mikoto! Five minutes of selection time passed quickly. Everyone made a decision. Misaka Mikoto and Tornado could also hear each other''s voices. "You really made a rather, rather stupid decision!" Tornado seemed to have suddenly disappeared, his hands encircled his chest, and his condescending expression was full of indifference. "If it was you, I would make the same decision as me." Misaka Mikoto''s eyes sharpened at this time. "Yes." Tornado nodded. These two people discovered at this time, they are actually the same kind of people. Not willing to give in easily. In any case, we must fight to the end. Even at this moment, Tornado suddenly had an idea in his heart. Perhaps, he could have some friends like his sister? I don''t know how it will feel. However, at the moment. There was peace in the hearts of the two people, only a huge intent to fight rising between them. This is actually respect for each other. And it was at this moment that both of them moved at the same time. They are about to decide the winner! Riveria suddenly had this idea, and the idea became stronger and stronger, not only because the two peoples fighting spirit reached the top at that time, but also because they were looking at it at this time. respect. Both people want to use the last and most powerful attack to tell the winner. "Locked." As soon as Tornado raised his hand, all the blades gathered together at this moment, and became the original weapon with a weird shape but with a startling breath. Surprisingly, it has a specific skill to lock! Just when her voice fell, Misaka Mikoto could feel that a spirit power that seemed to be absent, locked her position and aura in a mysterious way. This lock, even spanning the space, cannot be eliminated in a short time. "Coincident." Misaka Mikoto also raised the thunder and lightning spear in his hand, "My strike can''t be stopped by a protective barrier." The moment the voice fell, Misaka Mikoto''s figure suddenly began to flicker. And Tornado suddenly threw out his weapon. In that moment, on the entire huge battlefield, Misaka Mikoto''s figure and tornado weapons were no longer visible, because their speed was so fast. Almost to the point where the naked eye can''t see clearly. However, everyone seemed to know what they were doing. The weapon of the tornado can lock the target, and in the process of pursuing it, the speed is getting faster and stronger, and this is her hole card, and no one can escape her blow. Not to mention just speeding up, even if it is teleporting in space, it is the same. And Misaka Mikoto. She is doing something similar at the moment, that is, accumulating energy, constantly accumulating energy. The speed that drives the extreme speed and another of his own skills are all instilled into the long spear in his hand, and the two are combined to unleash tremendous power. Enough to destroy everything! This is Misaka Mikoto''s trump card, and she shares the same beliefs as her first representative trick, the super-electromagnetic gun. That is to pierce everything irresistibly! Now, the result of this battle is to see who the two of them are faster! Riveria knows it very well. The initiative rests with Misaka Mikoto. She can keep accumulating energy and running until she is about to be hit by the weapon behind her, throwing her spear out, as long as she pierces the tornado barrier, then this battle is her victory. In turn, it is the victory of Tornado. Everyone is quietly waiting for this moment to come. Some people are more nervous. For example, Bofeng Shuimen. There are also people who are more calm, such as Altria, her expression has not changed too drastically from start to finish. Even if she was defeated in this way, it didn''t matter to her as long as she didn''t insult the name of the Knight King. finally. The hot thunder and lightning rushed to the tornado with a dazzling light that flashed the audience. boom--! There was a fierce explosion, and the entire battlefield was covered by dense lightning. Riveria, who had a very calm expression originally, was also nervous at this time. She was nervous, not even whether she could stay and continue the trial, but who won the battle and who lost. Raiden, UU reading www.uuknshu.com disappeared a little bit. In the scene, the tornado was no longer visible, and Misaka Mikoto was lying on the ground, with a large amount of blood flowing down, which seemed to be a sign of losing his life. "It''s the same end again!?" Riveria was taken aback. She and the pink-haired sniper just died together. Could it be this time again? But at this moment, there were waves of soft coughs. "It''s not the same thing." Chapter 1095： : One more belief It was Misaka Mikoto who made the sound naturally. Although she was seriously injured. However, it is not dead. Because at the last moment, the attack she threw out still pierced the barrier of the tornado and wiped out with her, losing the weapon of the source of power. It only pierced her with the previous energy storage, but it was lacking. The most critical mitigation of mental power explosion. Therefore, Mikoto Misaka won this battle. Riveria also won. She was stunned for a while before she realized this fact, but compared to the surprise, she suddenly looked at the rest of the people. "I lost." Bo Feng Shuimen sighed. The body turned into a white light and disappeared in the same place. He originally chose tornado. The reason is also very simple. He has the relevant information about Tornado, so he knows that this "senior" comes from the world of Saitama-seniors, and in that world, he is almost the second strongest under Saitama. It was this information that made Bo Feng Shuimen make this choice. But unfortunately, what he didn''t know was. The strength of Saitama does not mean that the strength of the rest of the same world will also be very strong. Among all the four people, only Bo Feng Shuimen chose Tornado. The other three people are all chosen Misaka Mikoto. "Do you believe me that way?" Mikoto Misaka was also a little surprised after discovering this fact, "Is it because I look better?" There were two blushes on her cheeks. It''s not because of shyness. It''s excitement. Although she has grown up to be a beautiful girl of seventeen or eighteen years old, there are still some children''s temperaments in their personality, which are not so easy to change. For example, like quack too. However, some childish clothes will never be worn again-they have been cancelled by Toni several times. "I believe it is the look in your eyes." Altria walked over, "The last trick you reserved must be the mind you want to hold on. This is the same as my treasure, I Believe in the enemy who can defeat all enemies and win the final victory for me, so I also believe in you." "Is that so?" Misaka Mikoto was still a little proud. In any case, Altria also has a famous queen in the entire Chamber of Commerce. Her praise still made Misaka Mikoto feel happy. Then he looked at Riveria and Ess. Although she didn''t say it directly, her eager eyes had already exposed her thoughts. Hungry for the approval of others? No, not all. Riveria simply said two words, "Intuition." "Me too, intuition." Aisi said. At the beginning, she originally chose tornado. That''s not knowing anything. Purely choose one of two. But later, after seeing Misaka Mikoto''s eyes after being injured, she changed her choice in that opportunity that could be changed. "Really an amazing person." Ai Si whispered, "not only strength, but also xinxing, possessing abilities that I don''t possess." "Yes." Riveria also nodded. In this trial, she has already contacted many people. From the very beginning, the pink-haired sniper who didn''t know his name, the two rituals and the red eyes behind, as well as the current Misaka Mikoto, Altria, and even Tornado. Each of them has brilliant colors. in other words. All of them can be used as the protagonists in the novel biography, as the protagonist in the legendary story. This is the Chamber of Commerce. Can''t help people even think of themselves, can they really stand out in such a chamber of commerce, and compete with these legendary characters? This question is actually not just about Riveria and Ess, who are newcomers. In the entire chamber of commerce, many people have the same idea. A strong person will look to someone stronger than himself. Even Altria and Misaka Mikoto have their own goals. After being silent for a while. White light also began to appear on a few of them. They knew that this special competitive mode was over here. They will return and continue their trials. "Come on," Riveria said to Ess at the end. "Good!" Ai Si nodded heavily. They all felt the competition in the chamber of commerce, and they did not hesitate to choose the path of competition. Without this kind of courage, there is no qualification to appear in the Chamber of Commerce. Riveria returned to the place where she left before. She glanced at her badge. This time, there are only five four-level pot qualifications and corresponding points recharge cards. After all, she almost made a choice this time, and among the six people, only two were eliminated. If the rewards are divided among four people, it is natural that they are not as good as before. Riveria did not hesitate to buy it on the badge interface and opened all the jars. All are just blue items, there is no purple prize. "Need more," Riveria muttered to herself, "It''s just that, it''s not enough! I must have more jars!" If we say that before this trial, Riveria''s impression of the jar was just an enhanced prop. So now. She has further felt the charm of the jar. Jar. It is possible for her to fight for the future capital with all the characters! Even if it is such a protagonist, such a queen, as long as there are enough jars, she will one day be able to reach the point of being comparable to them, or even beyond them. Continue to the next trial. Riveria continued to start her own path. "Huh, I was really scared to death just now." Loki patted his flat chest, with a sigh of relief, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com "I thought Riveria was the wrong choice in the end." After all, they don''t know who Riveria ultimately chose. "I seem to have chosen the wrong one." Some gods beside them also began to chat with each other. "I chose the right one." "I chose the right one, but it seems to be entirely luck." "It is not only a test of eyesight, but also a test of luck." "Yes, although it is said that Misaka Mikoto is more confident, but if she is nearly hurt in the end, she will still lose." Shen Yi listened to the words of the gods and laughed without saying a word. It seems to be luck, but in fact, the result is doomed. Misaka Mikoto''s attack can mobilize all his thoughts, and this will will have a substantial impact on strength. Therefore, even if she didn''t throw her own attack until the last minute, in the end, it was still her victory. Chapter 1096： : Again internship task However, the attention of the gods was quickly placed on Riveria. Up to now. Riveria''s attraction to them has far surpassed other members who participated in the trial. After all, Riveria is not only a person in their world, but also very dazzling. It''s like watching a football game and seeing the brilliant performance of their own country''s team, everyone will start to look forward to it and feel proud. This is a child from their world. This directly leads to the current situation-a lot of gods are surrounded in front of Riveria''s picture, and the rest of the members, on the contrary, few people pay attention. Silence did not think of this. He had to enlarge the picture, and some gods were about to squeeze onto him. Riveria, just came to the fifth floor. It is from this level that the competition among members has become more and more fierce, and various competitive modes continue to appear, including not only fighting, but also assessing wisdom, thinking, eyesight, etc. Wait. After all, this is a trial used to screen out reviewers. To some extent, it is also an interview. Even Riveria encountered several crises, the most dangerous one was when he met Sasuke Uchiha in a special arena. Dont look at Uchiha Sasukes feeling that he is not very strong, but he is also the first batch of members. After so long of training, his strength has been firmly standing among the members. position. In terms of strength, Riveria is definitely not an opponent. However, in the assessment that time, there was still xinxing. Sasuke Uchiha saw his elder brother, Itachi Uchiha, in the fantasy world, decided to support Naruto to become Konoha''s new president, and suddenly he became calm. Then Riveria seized the hole in the mind. Turn defeat into victory. The gods who watched cheered. Silence can only shook his head. This time, it''s really not Rivelia Qiang, but Uchiha Sasuke too bad. He was originally not suitable to be an auditor, and his emotions were too easy to be provoked. To some extent, becoming a member and growing up in a competitive chamber of commerce also gave him less opportunity to become mature. However, even Riveria could not be lucky forever. Still on the fifth floor, she ushered in her second apprenticeship mission! "The task of trainee reviewer." Riveria has concentrated all her attention, and she looks in front of herself, who is her companion in this task. A man with blond hair, a slender but fiery figure, and a full queen temperament. No need to ask. Just looking at this temperament, Riveria had already guessed. I''m afraid it''s the president of a guild again. "Is it a trainee reviewer task? I didn''t expect that there would be such a task in the trial." Bee Eater Fuck Chi looked at Livilia with a smile on his face, "Is it an elf? Our group of members In, there seems to be no elves yet, are you a newcomer." "Yes." Riveria''s heart sank a little. She could feel the scrutiny contained in the opponent''s eyes. There is even a feeling of being completely seen through. This is a woman who has strong control over desires. Riveria has been able to make such a judgment. It was completely different from the previous two rituals and Chitong, this woman, it is impossible to be like that again, all listening to her opinions, and their priorities are completely different. "Since it''s a newcomer, do you want to come to my guild?" The bee-eater was still smiling, and seemed to talk very well. "My guild is in the chamber of commerce, but it''s very good. Look at your appearance. I should always like to use my brain. I like smart companions." really...... Riveria didn''t know what to say anymore. She already felt that her luck was not so good this time. But in the end he shook his head. "Sorry, I have become a member with me, and many of my former companions. The matter of joining the guild is not something I can decide alone." "Do you have any companions?" Bee-eater Fuck opened her folding fan, and her gleaming eyes narrowed slightly. "It doesn''t matter. Your companions can also come together. I believe they will all be good companions. ." "..." Riveria already felt tricky. Generally speaking, after hearing her say this, you should give up. But the one in front of him seems to be totally indifferent. There is a feeling of going its own way. But it doesn''t give people too much disgust, as if everything is a matter of course. It made Riveria suddenly wonder how to answer. However, the reminder sound that sounded at this time saved her. "This task is a competitive model." Just this sentence made Riveria''s expression stiff. But the expression on the bee-eater Fuck Chi was very calm. "Participants will conduct a task of reviewing and approving member candidates. In the end, the person with the largest number of successes will win and get all the rewards, while the losers will be eliminated." The rules are very simple. But it made Riveria completely nervous. It was a very stressful thing to meet someone with such a strong desire to control, but it was still such a competitive model. Only one of two people can win. Either give up, or you can only stand against each other! "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Riveria''s pupils shrank slightly. The other party actually knew her name! She can guarantee that after becoming a member, she has not contacted any other members of the world before entering this trial. How did the other party know his name? Have you ever met Chitong and the others? Or are you talking about who you met in her world? Riveria stared at the bee eater closely. U U Reading www.uukANAnshu.com The transmitted white light has appeared. At this moment, the other party suddenly said her name. It seemed to be clear at a glance what kind of purpose she had. It was a prestige, telling her that her information was already known by the other party, but she knew nothing about the other party''s information. What a great person. Riveria let out a sigh of relief slowly. She had to admit that the other party did it. At this moment, the pressure she was under was the biggest one after entering the trial, and she even began to lose confidence. The opponent she encountered this time was really a bit strong. but-- "I was originally a newcomer." Riveria''s eyes seemed to flash with arcane halo, "It is already a surprise to be able to come this far, and there are still many opportunities in the future, but if I win, Your face is not so good, arrogant Majesty." Chapter 1097： : 1 medieval world Yes, even though Riveria had realized the difficulty, she still did not give up. On the contrary, there is a feeling of going all out. Reason is a symbol of wisdom, but when wisdom can''t play a big role, proper madness is sometimes more useful than reason. This sentence. It is also a sentence in the arcanist inheritance that Riveria has obtained. She is also very clear. Now, it is the time to need this kind of madness. The white light slowly dissipated, and Riveria found that her figure had appeared on an endless field, and at the same time, she did not know the fate of this world in her mind as before. And the queen just now did not appear in front of her either. So, is this an exploratory mode? Riveria flew up, and suddenly in the wilderness, she saw a ground dragon car running. That''s right, Earth Dragon. This kind of creature also exists in her world. Although it cannot fly, it runs very fast on the ground and is also used as a means of transportation. And look at the structure of the carriage. There is no technological content. Coupled with the rich magic in the air. Riveria almost understood what kind of world it was almost immediately. The Middle Ages with magic. "I don''t know if there are elves." Riveria began to have some expectations. This world is too familiar to her. So she didn''t directly contact the carriage, but left the mark and walked straight, and flew quickly toward the other side''s direction. As you can see, a village suddenly appeared. And a large-scale mansion. It was about the same size as the mansion of the Loki family, and it was simply located near the village. Riveria easily guessed that this must be a noble residence in this world. "Ok?" Riveria suddenly responded softly. Because she saw a figure flying from the mansion. "Which magician is passing by me." The clown-like dress, coupled with the weird accent like an opera, made Riveria squinted slightly. In the other party''s body, there is indeed a lot of magic power, and it is not even much worse than before she became a member. And-one of the objects being audited! "When I was just experimenting with magic, I accidentally lost my way." Riveria also said, "Since I have also met a magician, it is naturally better." Most magicians are arrogant. However, between magicians and magicians, they can get along well. After all, sometimes the study of magic cannot be done behind closed doors. To communicate and communicate with other magicians is a good opportunity for magicians to grow. However, Riveria was very complimented to notice. The other party didn''t even reply, but stared directly at her ear. This is extremely rude behavior. However, Riveria seemed to notice something. Could it be that there is no forest spirit in this world? "Sorry, I was too rude." The other party seemed to be aware of his gaffe, and leaned gracefully to apologize, but the tone suddenly became a lot higher, "I take the liberty to ask, miss, is it a half-elf?" Pointy ears, in this world, are the representatives of half-elves. Riveria quickly realized this. Although she didn''t understand what was going on, various reactions flashed through her mind, and in the end, she chose to default. I neither admit nor deny. Observe your attitude first. "I really didn''t expect it." The other party admitted as she was, but exclaimed, "Apart from Emilia-sama, there are half-elves in this world. If Emilia-sama knows, it must be Will be happy." "Master Emilia?" Riveria repeated the name. She keenly realized that when the other party said the name, although they said that they brought the word "adult", in fact, it was not very respectful. What I have to say. It''s more like treating a person with a special status, just superficial etiquette. "Yes, it seems that your Excellency is really lost. Please allow me to introduce myself. I am the Count of the Frontier of the Kingdom of Grunica, Rozval L. Mezzas." Rozval saluted again. " And Emilia-sama is really an honorable adult I support now, and she is in the mansion below." It really is a nobleman. Riveria has captured the key sentence in this sentence. For example, there are very few half-elves in this world. There may be only one or two of them. And Emilia in the other party''s mouth was one of them. Riveria made a decision quickly. "That''s why I came here to the Kingdom of Grunica. You just said that Lord Emilia in your mouth is also a half-elf?" Riveria has decided to use the identity of a half-elf. First take a good look at the information of this world. "Not bad." Rozval nodded. "In that case, I must visit it," Riveria said. "I haven''t seen any other half-elves." "Please." Rozval extended his hand. Riveria looked at this character who seemed to be a somewhat weird magician, and decided to start a little to frighten the opponent. So, she stepped forward. The man had already crossed Rozval in an instant and appeared in the gate of the mansion below. Not magic, nor arcane. It is a teleportation skill. The other party is a powerful magician, and the most trusted magician is his own knowledge, but with her hand, the other party can''t see anything. As expected. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Rozval''s pupils had slight changes, but they quickly returned to normal. If Riveria hadn''t been watching him closely, he might not have noticed it. "Your magic is so powerful." Rozval fell from high in the sky and praised, "I can''t even tell the attributes of this magic." "It''s nothing." Riveria glanced at him. "It''s you. You have a lot of magic attributes. It''s easy to be mixed and not refined. Each attribute has power that can''t be explored in a lifetime. ." With just one glance, Rozval felt like he was seen through. So strong. He thought he was already the most powerful magician in the world. But he didn''t expect that this half-elf magician who appeared suddenly had magical power and knowledge even stronger than him. The key is. This half-elf has never appeared in the gospels! Chapter 1098： : The girl as the protagonist Rozval now has plenty of interest in Riveria. He had never seen this phenomenon. However, although he hid his gaze and heart very well, in the eyes of Riveria, this kind of concealment is nothing at all. This person has a problem! Riveria could see this easily. After becoming an arcanist, her observation and thinking abilities have reached a terrifying point, and she can see a lot of things from some details. In her opinion. The frontier count of Rozvall, a not weak magician, has hidden secrets that no one knows in his heart, and his appearance includes this kind of neurotic tone, just a disguise, or some kind of inner heart. Distorted appearance. such a man. I am afraid that it is difficult to become a member, because if you want to become a member, you must have a complete heart, so there is no possibility of being a member with mental illness. "Rem, Ram." Rozval yelled a few words as soon as he came in. Soon, two twin maids with blue hair and red hair came out of the mansion. All are membership candidates. Riveria was slightly happy, because she knew that she was afraid that she had come to the key place of fate. in other words. It is the main stage of the destiny of this world. Because in the last apprenticeship task for the reviewer, Riveria already knew that every world has a long history of fate. If it is a person who occupies a certain position in the long flow of fate, it will be better than the rest. Easy to become a member. in other words. It is enough if the character meets the requirements. "Master Rozval." After Lem and Ram saluted Rozval, they naturally noticed Rivelia, and naturally, they were attracted by Rivelia''s pointed ears. The surprised expression was even hard to conceal. This is obviously not in line with the etiquette of the maid. However, it also made Riveria more confirmation, I''m afraid that the half-elves in this world are not only scarce in number, but also have extraordinary significance. It''s really a headache if you don''t understand the world. "Rem, Ram." Rozval said, drawing the attention of Rem and Ram from Riveria, and then introduced, "This is a powerful magician passing by. The attainments in magic are much better than me." "Is it stronger than Lord Rozval?" Rem was taken aback. Riveria is noncommittal. However, this kind of introduction does not seem to be an introduction to a maid. It seems that the environment is relatively loose. There is no such strict upper and lower hierarchical relationship. "Rem, it''s too rude to the guests like this." Ram Xiaoxiao scolded Lem, and then, holding the skirt corners of the maid costume, he bowed slightly to Riveria, "Guests from afar, we are Maid in the mansion, please go here." This is the appearance of some maids. However, Riveria saw clearly. This maid named Lahm was just to protect Rozval''s face, but another maid named Lem, who was obviously more concerned about her sister than the master Rozval. What a strange relationship. Riveria nodded and followed in. "Rem, please let Master Emilia come out." Rozval told Rem. "Yes." Rem immediately understood Rozval''s relationship. "It just so happens that I also want to meet another half-elf." Riveria nodded. As a guest, this tone and attitude were actually a bit rude. However, at this moment, this attitude is just like these people''s absolute self-confidence for the time being. Have experience in the last mission. Riveria knows very well that he wants to have more say in his words, and even his behavior, and it is helpful to show disrespect appropriately. really. After realizing her posture, Ram''s expression became more serious. On the other side, after Rem quickly found Emilia, he couldn''t even breathe and said directly. "Master Emilia, Rozval brought a half-elf guest." "Half-elf guest?" Emilia was startled. "Are you sure? Rem." A gray kitten flew over. "I have the same ears as Emilia-sama, and she admits it herself, Rozval-sama asked me to call Master Emilia to come over." Lem said everything she knew in one breath. . "Strange." The white kitten groaned, "Apart from Emilia, I haven''t heard of it. Where are half-elves in the world today." "However, that guest''s hair is green." Rem added. "Green..." Parker was even stranger. The two half-elves currently appearing in the world have silver-white hair. Even the elves rarely have green hair. However, humans have a lot of green hair. "Forget it, you''ll know when you meet, let''s go." Parker didn''t think much, and flew directly onto Emilia''s shoulder. "Hmm!" Emilia nodded her head vigorously, and she was a little happy to see it. For such a long time, the half-elf identity has only brought her troubles. But this is the first time I have heard of other half-elves. When Emilia and Lem came to the living room together, they saw Riveria sitting in the seat at first glance. Riveria naturally saw her too. first reaction. What a powerful magic! Riveria felt a very powerful magic power in Emilia''s body. According to her current vision, although it is not terrifying, it is far beyond the general scale. It even reached the point where it could easily destroy a city. Undoubtedly. This one, in the long river of fate, must occupy a very important position. Even, UU reading may be the "protagonist"! Emilia, on the other hand, saw Riverias sharp ears as her own. "Really, is it a half-elf?" Emilia asked expectantly, this was the first thing she said to Riveria. Riveria can see it too. This is a "simple" child. Eyes cannot be easily deceived. Although the girl in front of her is already a girl, her eyes are clearly only a child, simple, kind, with unique thinking and purity. This caused Riveria to ring out the younger generations who were still slightly immature among Loki''s family. His eyes became softer involuntarily. Faced with Emilia''s question, she hesitated and shook her head. "I also don''t know very well." Chapter 1099： : Riverias Teaching Riveria did not say yes or no. Instead, I chose to tell the truth. Because she really doesn''t know. If it is in her world, then she is undoubtedly not a half-elf, but a pure-bred elves, or even the royal bloodline among the elves. It can be said that there is no elven purer than her bloodline. But in this world. The definition of elves and half-elves seems to be different. She can feel it. Emilia in front of her, whether it is the attributes of magic, or her affinity for magic, or even her unique temperament, she should be regarded as an elf like her. In this world, it is half-elf. Instead, it was this little cat. Riveria''s gaze turned to Parker who was lying on Emilia''s shoulder. Full energy life! Moreover, it was extremely large, not even weaker than Emilia, and far surpassed Rozval on the other side. This is the world, and only the elves are counted. Therefore, Riveria gave this answer. In the eyes of other people, it is as if they don''t know their own life experience, so they can''t get the answer. "At this point, I think I can give you an accurate answer." Parker flew in front of Riveria, whirled carefully, and then nodded, "Indeed, you have only half-elves. You can have the elves affinity, but you dont have the slightest human aura...but you should be half elves." Parker judges whether it is a half-elf or not, based on the affinity of the elves. Only half-elves can have such a strong affinity. As for the lack of human breath. It can only be said that it is not carried by both elves and humans. "That should be it." Riveria nodded slightly, then looked at Emilia, her eyebrows suddenly frowned, "Who called you your magic?" "Huh?" Emilia approached subconsciously, wanting to get closer to this compatriot. But she suddenly saw Riveria''s eyes, and even shrank her neck involuntarily. It''s like a child who has done something wrong, seeing an unhappy parent. Even she herself didn''t know why she had such thoughts. "I can feel that there is a powerful magic in your body. You have the potential to become a magician, but you hardly develop this potential." Riveria even stood up from her seat, "Since you and I are both fine...half-elves, I can''t just sit back and waste your talent, Emilia, come and be my disciple." Riveria''s expression tells Emilia that she is serious. Even if Emilia later became a member. She also hoped that Emilia could also go to the arcanist, at least the path of a magician. This is the destiny of the elves. Therefore, she wants to give this child a step-by-step guide. That''s right, Emilia is just a child in Riveria''s eyes. "Hey." Emilia was obviously taken aback. Why did you suddenly accept her as a disciple? "Hey, I''m not happy to say that." Parker suddenly stood in front of Emilia and opened his two small paws, just like a cat who cares for a baby, but it''s petite and nothing. Deterrence, "Emilia''s magic, but I enlightened, not anyone can be her teacher, even a half-elf." "You taught?" Riveria seemed to have found the culprit. A trace of magic power has already begun to surge in his eyes. "Oh, oh." Rozval made a sound that seemed to be amazed, but he didn''t seem to mean to stop it, even if it was his mansion. Because, in fact, he wants to see it too. What is the strength of Riveria? "Can you also be a teacher? At this moment, you can''t even control the magic in your own body." Riveria''s gaze seems to have seen everything about Parker, "So that''s it, is it half-sealed? It''s the self. Seal? From the flow of your magic, I can clearly see that you dont know anything about magic at all, but you are fighting with a beast-like instinct, huh, let you see, really What does this magic look like." Riveria also wanted to show off her strength. She got the staff in her hand and slammed it gently on the ground. Suddenly. The space around everyone has all changed. Surprisingly, some generation fields are similar. This can also be regarded as a skill of the arcanist. As long as it is a power that can be analyzed, it can only be used in simulation with magic power. Although it is not as powerful as a skill, it is also a kind of knowledge and means. In the eyes of the others, they were taken aback. "This is..." Rozval could no longer describe his feelings, "What?" He even radiated his magic power. But I didn''t feel anything. "This is an infinite space that I released with my magic power." Riveria said calmly, "You can treat it as a domain." "Infinite space?" Parker looked around, "Indeed, there is no way to feel any elves, or even magic. This is no longer the previous space." "This is just a basic application." Riveria raised her wand, "Magic power is essentially just a kind of energy, but its most powerful thing is not lethality, but changeability. , The magic power can be changed with the will of the person, which creates infinite possibilities, almost everything can be done!" With Riveria''s movements, strange scenes began to change in front of them. Flames, lightning, ice, even water, soil... All kinds of changes, Parker and Rozval read by UU reading were stunned. Because they can feel it clearly. All these changes are the same magical power! "How is this possible?" Rozval couldn''t help but murmured, "Different magic powers should have different attributes." "Pure energy does not possess attributes. What you use is just magic power after various changes have taken place. Don''t you even know this?" Riveria''s brows were already frowned, "This is all It''s still more basic knowledge. Although there are different rules in different places, they are basically the same in essence." As the voice fell, the magic power at the front began to flow more mysteriously. Constructed into a complex pattern. Then, the power suddenly became fierce. The flame turned into a fireball, and a trace of thunder and lightning turned into a thick thunder... However, the magic power is even that group of magic power! Chapter 1100： : From now on you call me teacher The use of magic in this world is indeed very crude. When have you seen such a change? Even Rozval is a bit dazzling. The strength of his magician can be said to rely on his own protection. He is a natural mage of the whole family. No matter what kind of magic power it is, he can easily apply it, so he can easily possess such a powerful power. And the strength of this world is mostly like this. A person with a strong protection is strong, or he has a strong power himself. As for training? Learn? It''s really useful, but it''s just the icing on the cake. Ordinary people who have been trained for a lifetime can hardly compare to those who have strong protection. Even if there are very few people who rely on training to have strong strength, they can be classified as far beyond ordinary people''s talents. . And now. Riveria seemed to tell them another possibility. "Can this application of magic power be learned?" Rozval couldn''t help asking. "What do you think this is?" Riveria raised an eyebrow. "Is it my talent? Or some special ability? Neither, this is just the most essential power in the world-knowledge." Knowledge is one of the most essential forces in the world. Those who apply knowledge can have this power. "It''s pretty full of words." Parker''s body suddenly began to grow, and the rich magic power was released from his body, and the words were only substantive storms, "but I want to be the teacher of my family''s Emilia, and I don''t want to show any skills. , Can''t." Although Riveria has shown extraordinary things. However, Parker was still unable to confirm. Is this some kind of care that I haven''t heard of before. After all, the protection of this world is strange. Therefore, he has to use his own power to try and use the power that belongs to the end behemoth. The violent snow and strong magic power were released, and it could even destroy most of the world, but it was also difficult for him to control such power, where he passed, and everything was frozen. In this case, I chose to seal my strength. And released at this moment. Even Emilia next to him was a little surprised. "Sure enough, your magic power is as huge as I saw." Riveria was not surprised, but simply pointed out the staff, "But your use of magic power is too crude." At the moment when the voice fell, a heavy magic circle appeared around Parker, densely stretched out countless magical chains, which completely bound Parker in a complicated and mysterious way. Parker found out. It''s just that the incomparable magic power is constantly being pressed back into the body. The blizzard disappeared. The magic power also disappeared, and he couldn''t control the shrinking of his size at all. Finally, the iron chain turned into a series of brand marks, imprinted on his body, and then disappeared. seal? That''s right, it''s the seal. But Parker has never seen such a seal. It can clearly feel that the magic power contained in this seal is very small, and it is not comparable to the huge magic power in his body. However, whenever he wants to break through At that time, I felt that the seal was extremely strong. Every link and every magical power was playing its own role, forming a whole that could even seal him completely. "Parker, are you okay." Emilia worriedly picked up Parker who had turned into a kitten. "It''s okay." Riveria said, "I just sealed the part of the magic that it can''t control. As its control ability gradually increases, the seal will gradually be unlocked. In addition, it will be temporarily unlocked in emergency situations. You can open it, and you can do it." "Can you achieve this level?" Parker was taken aback. It''s not just a seal, it''s more like a training prop. Can it even be completely unlocked in an emergency? However, it does feel that the power it can use now is much stronger than the power it used when it sealed itself in the past. "This seal was specially designed for your situation," Riveria said simply. The tone is as simple as eating and drinking. "I''ll take it." Parker sighed quietly after a long silence, "Finally, the day has come. Then I will hand over Emilia to you. She is my most noble daughter. If you dare If you treat her badly, even if you can''t win, I will never forgive you!" "..." This sounded like there was no problem, but Riveria felt that the problem was not small. However, she didn''t care too much. Look at Emilia. "From now on, you call me teacher." "Oh, oh." Emilia was startled. But the teacher? Emilia looked at Riveria''s sharp ears, but looked forward to it. The other half-elf is still his own teacher, so he should be someone who has a good relationship with him. "Papa." Rozval patted his palms aside. "I really want to congratulate Lord Emilia for meeting such a powerful teacher. Now, Lord Emilia''s hope of passing Wang Xuan is much greater." "Wang Xuan?" Riveria keenly noticed this unusual vocabulary. "Yes, Lord Emilia is one of the candidates for the next king of the Kingdom of Grunica." Rozval bowed slightly to Riveria, "With the help of Lord Riveria, The chances of Master Emilia being successfully elected have undoubtedly greatly increased." "Oh?" Riveria figured out a lot of things at once. No wonder the frontier count has such an attitude towards Emilia. I''m afraid he supports Emilia for other unknown reasons. "I really don''t know." Riveria raised her hand, the surrounding domain space slowly dissipated, and everyone returned to the reception hall just now. UU reading www. uukanshu.cOM "I haven''t been walking outside for hundreds of years, and I don''t know much about it." Riveria added such a setting to herself. But who knows, Rozval and even Parker were taken aback after saying this. "Hundreds of years..." Rozval''s voice trembled slightly, "Then, don''t you exist in the same era as the witch?" Witch? Riveria looked at their expressions. I knew that this setting I added was just a bit of a shot at myself in the foot. So, why not prepare the world and destiny for people like yourself, like the previous world. Riveria could only shake her head in the end. "Witch...No, I don''t know." Chapter 1101： : Riverias Teaching Don''t even know the witch? Rozval and Parker were even more surprised. They even wondered if this powerful half-elf magician who suddenly appeared had lost his memory. However, she doesn''t look like this. Is it the character before the witch? This speculation shocked the two of them. Since the jealous witch destroyed half of the world, the history of this world has lost a lot. Not many people know what happened before that, even the waterfall that surrounded the mainland. Outside the area, I dont know. However, it seems that Riveria didn''t explain much, and they didn''t ask too much. Just one more thought. And Riveria, like last time, did not explain that she is not a person in this world. After all, this time it was a competitive model, and she could not explain what the competition between herself and another member was. But after admitting that he didn''t understand the witch and knew nothing about this kingdom or the world. It is very simple to understand the relevant information. In just a moment, she already knew everything. "That''s it, kill the rest of the witches, and then destroy the jealous witches of most of the world?" Riveria has understood this period of history, "No wonder, I think there seems to be something different in this world." "None of us remember the journey." Parker shook his head, then pointed to his head, "I also forgot a lot of things, but the jealous witch left a lot for my family Emilia. trouble." White-haired half-elf. Emilia is such an image. This directly caused her to go to most places and was feared and disgusted by others. No wonder the rest of the people had such an expression when they first saw her. "Putting fear of others on unrelated people is a symbol of ignorance, but the world is always stupid." Riveria looked at Emilia, "You can never demand more from stupid people. Do not put yourself in the same position as them. You need to understand them, ignore them, and then use your own way to strengthen yourself and find what you want." This is Riverias advice to Emilia as a teacher. Instead of asking for the friendship of ignorant people. It''s better to strengthen your heart, and then look for the things that really matter to you. Of course, you want everyone''s admiration. It''s just that it requires more complicated means, and more powerful forces. Emilia nodded slightly. Upon seeing this, Riveria did not ask for more. "In that case, you can study hard with me." Riveria stood up, "I will teach you not only magic, but also the principles of life." "Hey, now?" Emilia was taken aback. "Yes, now." Riveria nodded. In fact, she didn''t know what the other member, the girl who looked like a queen, would do. Therefore, Riveria still has a sense of urgency. on the other hand. She could see that Emilia''s character was actually just the same as that of a teenage girl. Simple and kind. That''s why I''m so sensitive to the attitudes of others. And children of this age need education and impart knowledge and truth. With Emilia''s current nature, even if she is really a "protagonist", she is unlikely to become a member. Therefore, Riveria took Emilia straight away. Going to find a quiet place. But when passing by a room, he suddenly raised his head and opened it directly. Obviously it looks no different from the rest of the room doors. But inside, it is a huge library. "A room in a different space?" Riveria nodded. "That''s it." "Who are you, who broke into Betty''s territory without permission, and said something like''this is it''." A girl with a fluffy twin ponytail like a spiral sits in the middle of the library with a face. Looking at Livilia dissatisfied, she suddenly found her ears, "Wait, your ears..." "Betty." Parker suddenly emerged from behind Riveria. All of a sudden, Betty''s eyes changed and her expression changed. "Ah, brother." If Betty just now was like a little girl with a bad personality, then Betty at this time is completely in a state of dazzling eyes, just like a cute little girl. "Actually, Betty, this is Emilia''s teacher, she is super amazing, and I have benefited a lot..." Parker leaned to Riveria''s ear, and said A bunch of words. Only then did Betty know that so many things had happened in just this period of time. But she didn''t feel anything. Even looking at Riveria''s gaze, some changes have taken place. "Since I helped your elder brother, there is no way." Beatrice muttered softly, still aggrieved. If Parker can be sealed easily, there will be no problem with her. Even if it is unwilling, there is no way. However, Riveria did not care too much about Betty, even if she had seen that Betty was also a membership candidate, she didn''t care much. This place, the people in this place, must be an important link in the fateful occasion. The full membership candidates are not unexpected. However, whether you can become a member or not depends on your xinxing after all. Riveria''s gaze swept across the books, and then took out one. "That''s a story meeting, not a magic book." Beatrice whispered a reminder as she watched Riveria take out the book. She just heard that Riveria came to find a place to teach Emilia magic. "But what I''m looking for is the story meeting." Riveria didn''t care about the same at all. When she raised her hand, two chairs appeared directly in front of me, "Emilia, sit in front of me. ." "Oh." Emilia was very honest. I also looked at myself with some curiosity. She is actually learning a lot. After all, it is not so easy for Wang to choose heirs. I don''t know what the teacher will teach her. Riveria picked up the storybook, let Emilia read it first, and then took the characters in it, citing various hypotheses. "The warrior is for the treasure of the kingdom, and for the princess, he went to crusade against the beasts. In this way, he should act for his own selfishness and personal gain. Can he really be called a warrior?" "Uh." Emilia opened her eyes wide. Somewhat confused. She has read similar stories. However, never thought of this angle. Chapter 1102： : 1 trip to the capital city Don''t say it''s Emilia, even Beatrice has widened her eyes next to her. She has stayed in this library for so many years, and all the books have been read many times, including of course the one in Riveria''s hands. She has read this story many times. It is a very wonderful story. The brave character is firm. For the goal, he worked hard to overcome any difficulties, and finally successfully defeated the Warcraft and saved the princess. However, at this time, I heard Riveria say so. Suddenly it felt weird. "This..." Emilia also hesitated, and then said hesitantly, "If it is for her own selfishness and benefit, then this...seems to be a true brave." "In that case, why is he admired by everyone? Everyone thinks he is a true brave man." Riveria looked at Emilia''s gaze, somewhat gentle, and seemed to be encouraging. She wanted Emilia to think for herself and give an answer. Even if this answer is wrong, it doesn''t matter. And Beatrice next to her seemed to have thought of something, but she didn''t say anything. Emilia still hesitated. However, I still said what I wanted to say. "Because... he wiped out Warcraft?" "That''s right." Riveria gave an approving look, and then agreed without hesitation, "It''s because he eliminated Warcraft and protected people." Emilia''s eyes sparkled suddenly. She is a girl of xinxing who has been praised by others, and of course she will be happy. "No matter what purpose this brave man does this thing with, it doesn''t matter much to the people who benefit, because they receive real benefits, so for them, the brave is the brave. "Rivilia paused, and then said, "And what I want to teach you today is the word benefit." She could feel Emilia''s heart. This half-elf has always been distressed about being disgusted by others, even with the thought of wanting to change all of this, but not knowing what to do. Therefore, Riveria chose this entry point. She wants to teach Emilia. Teach her to look at all aspects of things with a sensible look. And her story. There is no doubt that it will open a new door for Emilia and have a profound impact on this girl who is still ignorant of the innocent age. Beatrice was still playing in Parker at first, but afterwards, she gradually sank into Riveria''s explanation. And I have to admit it. This half-elf magician was the wisest and smartest person she had ever seen, except for that one, the Desire Witch. And Parker was really relieved. I am even happy that Emilia can meet such a good teacher. that''s all. Riveria stayed here for the time being, and taught Emilia every day, not only to explain the principles of everything in a simple way with the help of various storybooks, but also to teach some magical foundations, and even for her. The body designed some simple but powerful magic, naturally it is easy to learn. It''s as if there is a new change every day. However, three days later. Riveria, but a little uneasy. Three days have passed, but nothing has happened. It stands to reason that there should be fate-related events. Unless, this event did not appear passively, but Emilia took the initiative to do something. "Emilia." Riveria said to Emilia on this day, "If I hadn''t come, did you have other plans in the past few days?" "Huh?" Emilia didn''t know why the teacher would ask like that. But after thinking about it for a while, she said with embarrassment: "I wanted to go to the royal capital." "Go to the royal capital?" Riveria hesitated for a moment, or said, "then let''s go, I also want to visit the royal capital." "Does the teacher want to go to the capital too?" Emilia was taken aback. "Well, since you are a candidate for the king''s election, then naturally you have to go to the king''s capital to find out." Riveria said. If there is a big incident in Emilia. That is naturally Wang Xuan. From this perspective, the rest of the king''s electors should also occupy an important position in the long river of destiny. It is also a candidate for membership. In other words, another member, her competitor, in the past few days, may also end up with a certain candidate for the election. Although the opponent''s strength is stronger, but fortunately, under this mode, it is forbidden to fight between members. Therefore, Riveria somewhat wants to know what kind of person her opponent is. She doesn''t even know the other party''s name now. With this purpose. Riveria, with Emilia, flew directly from the sky. "Wow" It was the first time Emilia flew up, nervous and excited. In this world, floating magic was originally a magic power with a specific attribute, such as the wind element. "After I go back this time, I will teach you the magic of flying." Riveria looked at her, "Sometimes, flying in the sky, you can feel the vastness of the world, the infinite knowledge, even a lot of The annoyance that I thought I was stuck in seems to be irrelevant..." Riveria is obviously a qualified teacher. Almost every opportunity will be seized to impart knowledge and truth. And it won''t make people feel bored. Before you know it, you can learn a lot. Even if some of them don''t care much when you hear them, when you encounter problems, these words will come to mind. Then the harvest is not shallow. The two soon came to the royal capital. UU reading www.uukANAnshu.com Just after appearing, Riveria''s expression was slightly shaken. Because there was a voice in her mind. "You can count it, Riveria, do you want to come here as a guest?" It is the voice of another member! Can you even reach her mind quietly? And she just came to the royal capital and was immediately discovered? Is this the other party''s perceptual power spreading across the entire capital, or is the other party actually staring at her all the time, or is there any other special means? Riveria, finally knows how powerful the people who can establish a guild in the Chamber of Commerce are! Altria, who had only seen one side before, and the Bofeng Shuimen, had never really taken a shot. And now. She has to compete with a guild leader in the same task! Chapter 1103： : Long time no see my old friend The gap in strength is too big! Although Riveria had expected this a long time ago, it still felt tricky. However, she intends to do her best anyway. I didn''t expect to simply win, even if I lose, don''t let yourself regret it. "Teacher, is there any problem?" Emilia also noticed the change in the teacher''s expression. "It''s just..... I suddenly discovered that an old friend is also in the capital." Riveria shook her head and chose another way of saying it. "Old friend?" Emilia was still taken aback. My teacher, who hasn''t been walking outside for hundreds of years, and even the witch doesn''t even know about him, how can he have an old friend in the capital? "Let''s go, go meet." Riveria sighed in her heart, and said directly. She didn''t say anything, telling Emilia not to go with her, or something. After all, even she was discovered all at once. Emilia, naturally, was discovered long ago. "Oh." Emilia looked very well-behaved. After these few days of getting along, her teacher, Riveria, almost became the closest person to her apart from Parker. In the heart of the girl, the object of "worship" appeared for the first time. Two people, in the royal capital, walked straight in a certain direction. In the conversation just now, the bee-eater had already reserved a place for her. And when it came to the door. Emilia was obviously taken aback. "It''s not....." "It''s the residence of another king-chosen." Riveria had already guessed it. "That''s right." Emilia nodded, a little nervous, "That one is the one who has a loud voice, and it''s not so good for me to come to visit suddenly like this?" After all, it is a competitor. Emilia hadn''t met each other much, but she had heard of the reputation of Lord Kurxiu. He is indeed a very prestigious person. She is completely different from the disgusted one. "We were invited." Riveria looked as usual, "Someone has already come to take in." Riveria was right. It took a while, and the door opened from the inside. An old man with a straight body and gray hair in a black suit stood at the door. Slightly salute. "Master Riveria, Master Emilia, please come inside." "Let''s go." Riveria said simply. Although Emilia felt a little nervous, she also seemed relieved to see her teacher''s back. The two people were led into an apparently meeting room. There are two women sitting here. One with green hair, dressed in men''s clothes, and even straight, is obviously the owner here, the same king-choice, Kurxiu, and the other with blond hair, a hot body, and a smiling face. It is the bee-eater who prays. "It''s really been a long time since I saw you, old friend." The bee-eater Fuck Chi''s smile is very intimate, which makes it easy to feel good. The name of the old friend, obviously, she heard what Riveria said just now. "indeed." Riveria was also very simple, and sat down directly next to him, and then glanced at Kurxiu. Sure enough, membership candidates. Actually the old man just now is also. "It seems that you have also chosen a candidate." Riveria shook her head, her tone a little casual, as if she were a real old friend. "Yes, it''s a coincidence." Bee Eater said with a smile, "Kurxiu is already my disciple, she is a good boy, but...I was surprised, you found this What a pure soul and consciousness, it seems that you have branded your own color on her soul." The bee eater was also a little surprised by the magic contained in Emilia. With such magic, she will definitely not be a simple membership candidate. And that kind of incomparably pure soul. Although he has a little bit of his own color, it is obviously growing under the influence of Riveria, but it is still extremely pure. Maybe it will be the protagonist. This sentence brought Kurxiu''s attention to Emilia, and she was a little surprised when she saw it. I was able to let my teacher give such an evaluation. After these days, she knew very well how powerful her teacher was. Almost can see through everything. Although Amelia was a little nervous, she also plucked up the courage to look at Kurxiu thinking that her teacher was by her side. "This is the first time we have met." Kurxiu stood up and walked in front of Emilia, and then stretched out his hand, "In the future competition for the election, please give me more advice." The very polite language and expressions make people unable to raise feelings of disgust. However, this is already a bit rare for Emilia. She quickly stood up, and also held Kurxiu. "Please, please advise." This is the first time someone will take the initiative to reach out to Emilia a question mark. The rest of them, even considering her status as the elector, were only treated politely and would not show any closeness. "It seems that our disciples are going to have a competition for the king''s election." Bee Eater Fuck Chi just looked at the scene with a smile, and said with a chuckle, "But I still have more confidence." Riveria knew what she was referring to. So, just said calmly. "Do your best." Emilia and Kursiu, only when their teachers are talking about their competition for the election. But how do you know. Their teachers are actually competing themselves. "Speaking of which, this place is really weird." The bee-eater Frochi suddenly changed the topic. "You should have found out too, dear Riveria, this world has become crippled. .com" In a word, Kurxiu''s attention was focused. "That''s right." Riveria nodded. "It has indeed become incomplete. I have flew high in the sky to see it. Looking around, the whole world looks like just a small piece of incomplete. I cant see the arc as it should be." "The Tianyuan place, I didn''t expect it to be such a world." Bee-eater Caoqi smiled lightly, "However, the Dragon God lives outside the waterfall. Maybe she will know more." "Yes, I''ll see you later." Riveria also nodded. The shock inside Kurxiu''s ears was indescribable. Although she already knew that her teacher was very strong, very strong. You can''t see the strong at all. However, even with this old friend of the teacher, no one paid attention to the Dragon God. That is the dragon **** who has sealed the jealous witch and protected this country for hundreds of years! Chapter 1104： : Its just 1 game No matter how shocked Kurxiu and the sword demon Wilhelm standing aside were. Riveria''s conversation with Bee Eater Fuqi continued. "Are you not planning to go to Shenlong Polkenni to find out about the situation?" Riveria asked again, "If it were you, you should be able to find it easily." "Why do you want to go?" Bee-eater Caoqi squinted half his eyes and looked lazy, "Isnt it interesting to know the truth a little bit by myself? Riveria, how long have you been to become one of us? Its very short, maybe I dont know, that "adult" originally claimed to be a traveling merchant." The bee-eater exercised the word travel to accentuate the sound. It was indeed the first time Riveria heard this statement. She was really attracted. But the bee-eater did not continue speaking, but only smiled slightly: "So, if you want to follow that adult''s footsteps, you have to calm down your mind. Enjoying this process is the right way. For us, opportunities like this are not many." "..." Riveria nodded. On the side, Kurxiu and others could hardly conceal their expressions of horror. This short conversation contains too much information. Even the two who didn''t pay attention to the Dragon God and the Envy Witch, they admired an "adult" who seemed to dare not even call out the name. Traveling merchant? Kurxiu and Wilhelm looked at each other, and both of them were very sure. In the history of the entire continent, there has never been a traveling merchant like this. It is very likely that it happened before there are historical records. The continent at that time, and even the entire world, was a real unsolved mystery to them. But it is certain. It will be far beyond imagination. Even Emilia was full of surprise at this time, looking at her teacher, she was still a little bit curious. "That is too far away for me and us now." Riveria shook her head at last, "Let''s focus more on the things in front of us now." "Yes, what''s in front of you." The bee-eater glanced at Emilia with a smile, said with a smile, "Emilia, right? Should I be my disciple? In terms of strength, I am Much better than your teacher." Riveria''s expression did not change in any way. It is almost equivalent to the default. However, there is no worries. Sure enough, Emilia shook her head without even thinking, even looking at the bee-eater''s expression on her face, she was a little wary. "The teacher is very good to me, I will not leave the teacher." "Tsk, it''s a pity." The bee-eater can naturally feel Emilia''s dependence on Riveria. It only took just three days to be able to do this. It seems that I underestimated Riveria. However, even though the bee-eater exercise Qi felt that he had a great advantage, he would not do anything carelessly. He just smiled sweetly and said, "That''s a pity, but I also decided to support King Kurt In this case, this time the election of the king is not only a matter between the two of you, but also a competition between me and Riveria." She bites **** the word competition. obviously. Is putting pressure on Emilia. Emilia was a little nervous as expected, but still clenching her teeth. "I won''t let the teacher lose!" What she said was not that she lost. Although Emilia is also seriously preparing for the king''s election, at this moment, she does not want her teacher, Riveria, to lose to the woman in front of her. "Emilia." Riveria shook her head. "The competition between us, whether we win or lose, is just a game. You don''t need to have any pressure." Riveria''s expression was calm. Her heart is also very calm. In fact, she had already faintly felt that the member in front of him had the ability to see through people''s hearts, and even further speaking, it was not impossible even to read the mind. At the very least, Emilia, and even many of her own emotions, were all seen through by the other party. That being the case. It is better to show your attitude openly. Think of this as a game and try your best, even if you lose in the end. It''s just that you have lost a game, and then it''s not that there is no chance to come back again. "Indeed." The bee-eater did not feel annoyed, but raised his white chin, "For you and me, everything in this place is just a game." At this moment, she unexpectedly appeared a kind of temperament looking at the world. It''s like a queen overlooking the playful world. Make Kurxiu tremble slightly. That''s right, it was this kind of temperament that really convinced her, and there was even one, this is the feeling of the real queen. It is precisely because of this. She would not hesitate to apprehend her teacher in front of such a "girl" who seemed to be younger than her, and after making this decision, she gradually discovered how terrifying her teacher has. power. Control the mind and conquer all things. Fortunately, this feeling came quickly, went quickly, and went quickly. If it lasted longer, Kursho and others might kneel on the ground uncontrollably. If that were the case, the task of bee-eaters would be even more difficult. Because, the Chamber of Commerce would not admit this kind of xinxing under the influence of power. Except those who really surrender. "Apart from Wang Xuan, have you encountered any other special things?" Riveria continued to ask. "Any other special things?" The bee eater prayed to understand what Riveria meant. This is asking whether you have seen fate, or even a key event in the "story". UU reading www.uuknshu.com Theoretically speaking, along the events of fate, we can discover more people who occupy a major position in fate, that is, member candidates, and even the spiritual transformation of candidates is likely to be related to these events. . This is a very important piece of information for them. However, the bee-eater did not encounter it. After she arrived in this world, she came to the royal capital for the first time, and then directly relied on her spiritual power to quietly spread across the entire royal capital, and found several special membership candidates. She was not in a hurry to reach everyone. But among these candidates, Kursi was selected. With a noble status, capable and firm character, Kurxiu possesses excellent characteristics. least. In the eyes of the bee-eater, Reinhardt was a better choice than the mighty swordmaster who seemed to be perfect and powerful. Chapter 1105： : The so-called protagonist of destiny However, just when the bee-eater was about to answer like this. Suddenly his eyes narrowed. The expression has changed significantly. Actually, it''s not just her. Even Riveria had noticed something, and her eyes suddenly became serious. Because both of them clearly perceive it. In the entire royal capital, a passage to another world was suddenly opened by a powerful force! More than that. Opening up this channel is only to send a human over. Traverser? This idea appeared in their minds at the same time. This turned out to be a world with traversers? They suddenly understood a lot of things, for example, why no special events happened for so many days, or why the kings of this kingdom are all girls. That''s it. They are not real protagonists, but "female protagonists". "Tsk, it turns out to be such a stage of destiny." Bee-eater exercise Qi showed a disgusting expression, "As a woman, I really don''t like this kind of drama." The traverser traveled to another world, and then opened the harem with his golden fingers. If you change a man, you might get excited. However, neither to the bee-eater and Riveria much like it. "No matter what, I still have to go and see it." Riveria stood up, her figure was in the ripples, "Emilia, you stay here first." "Good." Although Emilia didn''t know what happened. But from Riveria''s expression, we can also know what should have happened. "Kurxiu, you stay here too." Bee-eater Frochi also stood up. "Yes, teacher." Kurxiu''s expression became more serious. Afterwards, both Riveria and Bee Eater Faoqi disappeared. When they appeared again, they were already above the capital. Hidden his figure. No one can find their traces. And their eyes were placed directly in a small alley, and suddenly appeared, and a couple of bewildered teenagers, and they were still wearing obvious modern clothes, and they even carried the temporary ones in their hands as if they were purchased in a convenience store. The traverser can''t be wrong. Subsequently. I heard the traverser, the protagonist of this story, Lai Yue Subaru''s series of excitement speeches that were put in the Ministry of Modern Society and Society. "Still a dead house?" The bee-eater felt a little disgusted. Her impression of this group is really not very good, because a group of people in Xueyuan City have been selling paintings related to her, and even books. The culprit behind the scenes was naturally found by her, and then she gave a lifetime unforgettable memory, at least not to mention the paintbrush again. Riveria was expressionless. After reading some storybooks, I think there are many people who can become legendary adventurers in Eulerie. But most of them, not dead, quickly understood the difference between fantasy and reality. She pays more attention to the kind of power in the other person. "On him, there is a terrible technique." Riveria''s expression became more serious. "Specifically, it''s on the heart, cursing? No, it''s not like space? I don''t want it, even better than space. It''s all complicated." Riveria suddenly realized. The strength of this world may not be as weak as she thought at the beginning. At least. The power entwining the heart of this "protagonist" at this moment is somewhat beyond her ability. She had never seen this kind of technique! "Skill?" The bee-eater is also observing, "I can also see something different. In him, there is another persons spiritual power, which is very powerful, that spiritual power The master of, should have arranged the existence of this technique, it seems...it''s starting to be a bit interesting." I thought it was a lucky guy who suddenly crossed. But I didn''t expect that this obviously contains some kind of behind-the-scenes design. What is the purpose of giving a teenager some power and then bringing it into this world? Suddenly, the eyes of the bee-eater froze with golden light. She used her true power. Come to try to discern where the power entangled in this boy comes from, and from whom. And at the moment. The teenager has gone through some things and walked to an uncle who bought apples. It was this moment. The bee-eater fought and saw the existence of the consciousness itself. A woman with white hair and pointed ears. Jealous of the witch! And at this moment, Laiyue Subaru suddenly screamed. He clutched his heart and fell directly to the ground, curled up in pain. "What did you do?" Riveria looked at the bee-eater with some surprise. "The technique on that boy was activated. This seems to be an emergency measure that can only be activated under certain special conditions." "I just know who is behind this technique." Bee Eater Faoqi smiled with great interest. And at this time. Laiyue Subaru, whose heart had been squeezed out, died in incomparable pain. The whole world entered a certain state in an instant. That is the force that swept the entire world! Then, time began to turn back. That''s right, the time of the whole world. Including Riveria and the bee-eater, the two people only felt an invisible force spreading over their bodies. Their bodies, even along a certain route uncontrollably, returned to Kurr. The mansion of Xiu was back when Laiyue Subaru just came into this world. Even their expressions are a bit trance. With their current strength, there is no way to resist the power of time. However, this kind of power, UU reading also seems to be incomplete. Bee-eater Caoqi was the first to wake up. Her powerful mental power helped her, allowing her to reconcile everything that happened just now, and solve the impact of time flowing back on her. The same is true for Riveria. To this world, they belonged to outsiders after all, and it was not so much a reversal of time, it was more like a kind of reset. Reset the whole world to a certain moment before. "Did you feel it? Riveria." Bee-eater Caoqi opened the folding fan and covered half of his face, but her gleaming eyes still exposed her mood. She was very excited. I thought it was just an old fate. But I didn''t expect that such an interesting thing would happen. Back in time! The time of the whole world goes back! Chapter 1106： : 1 real game The expressions of both Riveria and Bee-eater Fuck Chi have changed. Become more serious. They actually thought about various possibilities. However, Dudu didn''t think about it, it turned out to be back in time. For members of their level, it is just a preliminary grasp of the power of space. Time is still an area that they can hardly cross. Even the skills related to time, even at the most superficial level, are still very noble. But did not expect. In this world, someone has mastered the power of time, and it is not a partial influence on time, but a reset of the entire world. "Let''s go, let''s go see again." Bee-eater Chaoqi stood up, his figure disappeared, and Riveria followed closely behind. Kuerxiu and Emilia were left looking at each other. They haven''t figured out what''s going on yet. In their eyes, Bee Eater Fuck Chi and Riveria suddenly changed their expressions. Then it just disappears. This time, Riveria and the bee-eater had no words for them. And the other side. Laiyue Subaru also found that he was back in that small alley again, as if he had just crossed it, except that he subconsciously covered his heart, and the severe pain seemed to be still in his consciousness. "What''s the matter?" Laiyue Subaru''s face was pale and she kept touching her body. This time, the pain was gone. But, wasn''t he at the uncle who sold apples just now? Why does it suddenly appear here? Laiyue Subaru looked at everything outside the small alley, still the scene of that different world. He walked with a blank face, and then saw the uncle selling apples again. "Uncle, do you remember me?" Laiyue Subaru rushed over with interest. "Who are you?" The uncle frowned and looked at Laiyue Subaru, and then picked up an apple. "Does the guest want to buy an apple?" "Didn''t I just say that, I have no money." Laiyue Subaru looked at this uncle who didn''t know him a little strangely. "No money? Go away if you don''t have money. Don''t hinder me from doing business." The apple-seller''s face turned black all at once. "It''s strange." Lai Yue Pleiades touched her head. How do you feel that this uncle doesn''t remember him at all. Obviously it happened not long ago. and also. What happened to the severe heart pain just now? The sequelae of crossing? Or is it the awakening of superpowers? It''s not that he has a heart attack. Cai Yue Subaru walked away blankly. What he didn''t know was that the person who caused his death just now was high in the sky, watching him. "Rivilia." The bee-eater was still playing with the folding fan in his hand. "Do you think this ability to look back in time is like a thing?" "What?" Riveria looked at her. "Game archive." The bee eater prayed out this word. As a modern person, or a girl who grew up in a high-tech city like Academy City, she naturally understands games. And the scene before me, and the game save, is really too similar. Travel through another world, and then keep going through levels, as long as you die, you will return to the place where you read the file last time. Every time you die, you will change a reading point. Except that it''s a game, and this is reality, it''s almost the same. "You mean, this world, for this teenager, is like a real game?" Riveria also suddenly understood, "If I don''t show up, Emilia plans to come today. Royal Capital, looking at it this way, she and this young man might have an intersection, so it turns out that this is the''destiny''." The original fate of this world. Riveria has understood a lot at this moment. Where did the events of fate begin? "Then, here comes the problem." The bee-eater''s smile was a little mysterious. "Now Emilia is in Kursho''s mansion. If we don''t speak, our destiny will not continue. If we don''t know our destiny, , What are we going to do?" Riveria was also silent. Obviously thinking. The greatest significance of destiny to them is to understand the experience of the membership candidates. In other words, it is a supplementary effect. Once they understand, the original destiny will have no effect. But in this world. They don''t understand fate. "Well, the happy time for cooperation ends here." The bee-eater exercised all his life suddenly and put away the folding fan in his hand, "I will use my own method to try this young man." "Your own way?" Riveria turned her head to look at her. Suddenly, at this moment, I saw a few people who were obviously gangsters, holding a sharp knife, directly dragging Laiyue Subaru into the alley step by step. "Cut, I thought it was a rich foreigner." "It''s nothing?" "What is this? I have never seen it before." "The fabric of the clothes is good." Several people unceremoniously searched Laiyue Subaru all over. But in the end, when I planned to take away Laiyue Subaru''s phone as well. Lai Yue Pleiades can''t stand it anymore. "Damn it! Don''t underestimate me!" Although he was a disaster, he was an otaku who trained at home to hold 60 kilograms. A punch was directed at a small **** directly. The speed is fast and the force is fierce. Give it a tough shot and get down on this little **** directly. but. Before Laiyue Subaru was overjoyed, she immediately felt a sharp pain in her back. A sharp knife pierced his stomach from behind. Lai Yue Pleiades looked at him unbelievably, gurgling her stomach with blood. Okay, it hurts! When does a modern person feel such severe pain? The pain brought about is even more unspeakable fear. He was pierced by a knife? He will die? Will you die here as soon as you cross? why? Isn''t he the protagonist? But no matter what Laiyue Subaru thinks, UU reading www.uuknshu.com greeted him with greater pain. Those little gangsters smashed their faces and poke at them. He wanted to struggle, but it was painful to seize him. After all his thoughts, he only felt that his body was constantly cold, his strength was constantly disappearing, dizziness, darkness... he died. This time, Laiyue Subaru was extremely sure that he was really dead, and even before he died, he had a huge fear of death in his heart. However, as the darkness passed by like a tide. He found himself back in that small alley again. And the other side. Riveria and Bee Eater Chaoqi also returned to the mansion. Riveria seemed to already know something. "You influenced the few people just now?" Riveria looked at the bee-eater, and she somewhat faintly guessed what kind of ability the other party had. Chapter 1107： : Death is just a frustration He could control a few people silently. And no one noticed it! The strength of the senior member in front of me is probably spiritual. Riveria''s heart sank. She couldn''t admit that this time, it seemed as if all the good luck had been used up. The opponent turned out to be a profession that masters the power of the mind? Then she is simply a natural auditor! If you can see through the hearts of others, you will be able to understand the key to their character growth. "Let''s go see it again." The bee eater smiled slightly, and his body disappeared again. Riveria followed closely behind. Emilia and Kuerxiu were still dumbfounded. And the bee-eater Fuqi and Riveria have appeared in the sky. In front of them, Laiyue Subaru, who is in Xiaoxiang, is checking whether he has any wounds on his body. This time. Laiyue Subaru has come to a conclusion. After he dies, he will be resurrected in this place! And when I went to the apple stand again, it seemed that the uncle vendor who had never seen him again proved this. So, this is his ability? Archive? After death? "Could you give me a more powerful ability." Although Lai Yue Subaru was thankful that he had such an ability, his face was still pale, "That is the real death, which is different from the game, the kind of pain, That feeling." Enough to create a psychological shadow. And at this time. Laiyue Subaru suddenly stiffened. Because at this moment, a sharp knife suddenly pressed his waist from behind. Then it was the voice he had heard once. "Brother, if you don''t mind, follow us." Lai Yue Subaru''s fist has been squeezed, and the pain of the last death seems to be coming again. His face is pale There was no resistance. Even looking at these people and taking away his mobile phone, the same is true. Only this time. "This thing, is it a magical device?" The head of the bastard, his face suddenly became more serious, and then looked at Lai Yue Subaru, his face became squalid, "I thought it was just an ordinary foreigner, but I didn''t expect it to be Its a little troublesome to have such a good thing." "What?" Laiyue Subaru had an unpleasant feeling. But at the next moment. A sharp knife suddenly pierced his heart. Pain, severe pain. Blood kept pouring out of his mouth, the last thing Lai Yue Pleia saw saw, the hideous face of this little bastard. Time, looking back again. "You did this, isn''t it a bit too much?" Riveria looked at the bee-eater with a solemn expression. "Excessive? Of course not." Bee-eater Fuck pointed to his head, "I have been staring at his mind, do you know what he is like now? Inexplicable arrogance, inexplicable self-confidence, He doesn''t even have a clear goal, but just a brain full of low-level fun. If this is the case, he wants to become a member, but I don''t know how much it is." After leaving this sentence, her figure disappeared again. Riveria gritted her teeth and followed. Although Bee Eater said so, she also wanted to confirm it herself with her own eyes. to be frank. Even if it is the protagonist, it is just a member candidate, and it doesn''t matter if it is given to the other party. However, Riveria wants to confirm what kind of means the other party uses to do this. And this time. Lai Yue Pleiades also realized. You may be stuck. "What should I do?" He walked back and forth in the alley, breathing slightly, his face became paler, "Fighting, one-on-three, the other party has a knife in his hand, it is difficult to win with me. But if you give up resistance, when the other party finds the phone, they will still choose to kill me... there is it!" Lai Yue Pleiades suddenly waved. He doesn''t need to go to that place. Avoid this level. This is also a common occurrence in the game. After you meet an opponent you can''t beat, you should avoid it first, wait until the level later is high, and then come back to fight. So this time, after Laiyue Subaru left. Go in the other direction, no longer close to the uncle who sells the apples, or even in the opposite direction. But just when he thought it was all right. The sharp knife pressed his waist again. "why!?" Laiyue Subaru didn''t know what was going on at all? However, his face became paler. Three times. Counting the first inexplicable death, he has died three times in a short period of time. Even though he will be resurrected every time, at the moment of death, it is still unimaginable pain. He definitely doesn''t want to come again for the fourth time! However, he obviously changed the direction this time, why would he still meet these three people? This time, Laiyue Subaru rebelled, and he ran away, but, unfortunately, the other party seemed to have been prepared for a long time. As soon as the sharp knife was gently sent forward, he went straight in, and then dragged him into the alley. inside. Resurrected again. This time, Lai Yue Pleiades slumped directly on the ground. Gasping for breath. There were obviously no wounds on his body, but he felt severe pain in several places. This was a previous death, which gave him a residual psychological effect. "What the **** is going on?" Laiyue Subaru didn''t even plan to go out. He obviously avoided the place, but he would still meet those three people. There will always be nothing wrong with staying here. And when Lai Yue Subaru was thinking like this, when he looked up, that face that even made him a little scared suddenly appeared in the alley. "Hey, brother UU reading , what are you doing in such a place alone." The sharp knife was constantly waving in the opponent''s hand, with obvious ill intentions on that face, "Very Its dangerous. Seeing what the little brother looks like, he shouldnt be a local." Lai Yue Pleiades finally understood why she was able to meet these three people in different directions. Because he just appeared in this small alley. I was eyed by them! This is an unavoidable level! "Damn it!" Laiyue Subaru seemed to think of every death before. He jumped up in horror and ran behind him, but there, the other two people also waited early. "Is this too much?" Riveria seemed to have seen the end, and then she asked again. "Didn''t I already say? I have been staring at his consciousness." The bee-eater had a look of interest. "When you encounter a problem, find a way to solve the problem, fail, and then find a way to solve the problem. This is the standard. I didnt give him his ability to grow. Since he has such ability, then death is just a setback. If he cant bear it, Im afraid it will stop there." Chapter 1108： : The knight should serve the queen The bee-eater is looking for possible bright spots on this young man who should be the protagonist. Or the potential point. Because in terms of what she is seeing now. This young man''s xinxing is nothing more than an ordinary person who can no longer be ordinary. If a little bit of paranoia can be counted as a characteristic, then he still has some characteristics. But this feature is coupled with such an ability. What does it take to be able to do what a "protagonist" should do? The ability to retrospect death can only be fully utilized by the protagonist who is tough enough for his character. No matter how many times he dies, he can continue to make progress with a tough heart, and continue to move towards the goal a little bit-able to do it. At this step, there is no problem in becoming a member. So, the bee-eater wants to test it. Three small gangsters, this is just a small level. In fact. Laiyue Subaru did collapse a little bit. This is completely different from the way of failing in the game, and then constantly looking for the process of the strategy. Every death, it is a real death, and the pain is not reduced in any way, even more torture than torture. However, he also understands. This is different from the game, not just pain. Here, he did not give up the option of this game. "hateful!" After the resurrection, Laiyue Subaru began to run forward continuously, rushed out of the alley, and came to the street. He is going to a crowded place. Look for someone to help him. Seeing the guards patrolling the road, Laiyue Subaru''s eyes lit up. "Can you help me?" Laiyue Subaru directly found a guard, "I was followed by a few gangsters." "Little bastard, where is it?" The guard seemed to be a member of the Knight Order. He was asked for help by the civilians. He immediately held the rapier in his hand and thought about the surroundings. However, he did not find the sound of the bastard, and then looked at Lai Yue Pleiades. Strange costume, frowned slightly, "You should be a foreigner, the law and order of our Grunica Kingdom has always been very good, don''t worry, if you are really entangled, please ask our guards for help." "Wait, someone is really eyeing me." Seeing that the guard seemed to want to leave, Lai Yue quickly stopped. "But I didn''t see the person you were talking about, please don''t interfere with official duties." The guard''s tone was already a bit tough. If their knights see civilians in danger, it is indeed necessary to help. However, outsiders are different. They were not citizens of the Kingdom of Grunica. What''s more, he didn''t even think that the other party was talking about the little bastards. He couldn''t always protect the foreigner because of this sentence. "Why, isn''t this your duty?" Laiyue Subaru was a little crazy. "I have fulfilled my duty." The guard''s tone became more unceremonious, "Please also pay attention to your words." After speaking, he didn''t care about Laiyue Subaru at all, but left directly towards a certain place. high speed. Disappeared in the crowd in a blink of an eye. Lai Yue Subaru suddenly felt that she was in danger again. Even among the crowd, he saw those few figures that were about to become his nightmare. They are still focusing on themselves! Lai Yue Pleiades knows this very well. As long as he finds an opportunity, he will lead to the same ending as before. No way! This is absolutely impossible. Laiyue Subaru walked into the crowd as much as possible, and walked towards a place where there were guards nearby, trying to find someone who could help him. It seems that this time, he didn''t meet the crisis just after resurrection just like before, but entangled for a period of time. So Cai Yue Subaru also gradually calmed down. Moreover, he seems to have thought of a way. Just looking for possible goals. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed slightly. Among the crowd, there is a knight with red hair. Just by looking at the gloss of the armor, you can clearly know that this knight is different from the rest of the knights. Even the rest of the people around, look. His expression is full of respect. Lai Yue Pleiades walked over. And at this time in the sky. Riveria also noticed the knight. "He seems to be extraordinary." Riveria''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, "There is no magic in his body, but it is very powerful, and there are many powerful forces entangled in him... even to me A feeling of danger." Speaking of the back, even Riveria felt a little weird. This world is obviously very low on the level of magic. However, various incomprehensible forces have emerged one after another. Yes, I can''t understand. Unlike the conjurer''s world before, Riveria was able to analyze the power that was called a spell without much time. And in this world. There is nothing special about the nature of magic, but people seem to have incomprehensible strengths. "He is called Reinhardt. He is a contemporary swordsman and another patron saint of this kingdom." Bee-eater Caoqi also noticed Riveria''s gaze and opened his folding fan. "To be honest, I like it very much. What about him, a perfect knight, is suitable to serve a queen like me. I plan to let him join my guild. What, Riveria, are you going to fight me?" The moment when the bee-eater called himself a queen, the temperament of the queen is also at a glance. To some extent, she is indeed the queen. After all, in her own Marvel world and basically fulfilled her mission, she established a big kingdom and became a true queen. The status in the Chamber of Commerce, although not as well-known as Altria. UU reading However, most of the members also recognized her queen status. The title of a certain guild president in the Chamber of Commerce is somewhat more noble than the queen. Riveria was silent. She could feel the determination in the other partys words, this Reinhardt, and not only her mission in this event, but also the subordinates she valued. If she came to **** it, she would really offend it. A senior. "Only this time." Riveria said in a more accentuated tone at last. She can make concessions this time, but only this time. Otherwise, this competition won''t have to be compared. I gave up everything, just gave up and gave up. "Okay, just this time." Bee-eater Caoqi squinted and smiled. "I like you too, Livilia, my invitation to you has always been valid, even if you want to bring it with you. Its no problem for your companions to join together." Chapter 1109： : This triggers the upgrade system This is not the first time that Bee Eater has made an invitation. Even more generous than any invitation Riveria has accepted. Not only agree to her joining. She also invited her companions. Riveria sighed in her heart. She was almost certain that the other party must have known something from her own mind and had sufficient confidence in herself. But in the end, Riveria still shook her head. "Sorry, I have no way to make this decision without authorization." "It doesn''t matter, you can discuss it with your companions again after you go back." Bee Eater said with a smile, seemingly indifferent. On the contrary, people can''t tell whether she values ??it or not. It can only be said that competing with such a person really puts a lot of pressure on Riveria. "This boy, it''s time to successfully clear the customs." Bee Eater said suddenly. It also attracted Riveria''s attention to the bottom. really. Laiyue Subaru went to an unknown place alone, using herself as a bait to lure out the three gangsters who were staring at him. "Didn''t you have discovered us?" said a little **** headed by a bit sullenly, "you even went to the privates for help, do you know that your behavior has made us firmer in your body. There are good things." As the **** of the royal capital. They know very well what the guards of this kingdom look like. He has obvious arrogance when dealing with outsiders. If it''s a local, then they don''t dare to do too much, but if it''s a foreigner, it doesn''t matter even if it is dead. "You are right, I do have good things on my body." Lai Yue Subaru has unprecedented confidence this time, "This time, I won''t be easily killed by you anymore, but it''s just a bunch of early mobs." "Have you started talking stupid things?" The gangster held a sharp knife in his hand and walked over step by step, with a grim expression, "You don''t know one, there will be a guard to save you, don''t imagine, those big masters won''t care. You are a foreigner, even if you die, you wont care about it. "I can''t agree with this point." A voice suddenly appeared behind several people. The smile on Laiyue Subaru''s face began to brighten. But the complexions of a few gangsters changed drastically. Turned around. Standing behind them was a young knight with long red hair. It is Reinhardt. Contemporary Juggernaut! Just this name is enough to scare away these little gangsters. "Why?" The bullshit''s voice was trembling, "Why does a big man like you care about a small foreigner?" "I would say something like this." Reinhardt''s expression was a little self-blaming. "It seems that some of the actions of the Knights have indeed become sloppy. I will correct it, whether it is a foreigner or Since the locals have come to the Kingdom of Grunica, it is our duty to wait for the knights of the kingdom to protect their safety." "That''s too right!" Laiyue Subaru was already applauding, "I was almost completely disappointed in this country. You saved my impression of this country, Reinhardt." "Me?" Reinhardt flicked his eyes. Looking at Lai Yue Pleiades. Not only would he use that way to imply that he was threatened. Even when you know your identity, you can still call your name in such an equal tone. "If this is the case, it is my honor." Reinhardt smiled, "I hope today''s events will not affect your impression of the Kingdom of Grunica." This is a special outsider. Reinhardt had this impression. However, he doesn''t hate it. It''s better to say that the admiration and respectful eyes of other people will put pressure on him. "Great, but I do have one more thing. I want to ask you Reinharut again." Laiyue Subaru was really not polite at all, but instead looked at Reinharut with bright eyes. "Oh? I don''t know what''s the matter?" Reinhardt did not directly agree. Originally in his identity and strength. It is impossible to directly give a promise to a foreigner who just met. After all, the promise of the knight is very heavy. "Actually, I also want to be a knight." Lai Yue Pleiades said without hesitation. "What?" Reinhardt was obviously taken aback. He did not expect that the other party would suddenly make this request. "Are you crazy? Master knight is not so easy to be able to be." The few gangsters who had already been arrested yelled instead. "Yes, you are just a stranger." "It''s weak at first sight, it''s a foolish dream." "Master Juggernaut doesn''t need to pay attention to such a person." Although they are small gangsters, they are actually only the bottom people in this kingdom. And the knight of the kingdom. Everyone is a great master to them. Now such a foreigner, he said that he wanted to become a knight, which was not so easy for them to accept. "At this point, I may not be able to help much." Reinhardt also apologized. "Becoming a knight requires strict assessment and training to ensure that I have the determination and ability to guard the kingdom. I don''t have the right to decide to be able to do anything. Become a knight." "Is that so?" Laiyue Subaru was a little lost. "However, I wonder if you can tell me why you want to be a knight of the kingdom?" Reinhardt asked. He became curious about the stranger in front of him. Obviously an ordinary person without much strength, yet so confident. Even confident to the point of a bit arrogant. It was the first time he saw someone like this. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "I just want to be stronger." Lai Yue Pleiades touched her head, a little embarrassed, but logically said, "It''s just a few punks, I have never been so many times, I can''t always be like this. It''s weak, and since it''s cleared, it should also have clearance rewards. Whether it''s magic or warrior, I''m fine." After realizing his special abilities and dying many times. Laiyue Subaru, some see this world as a game world. And he, of course, is the player as the protagonist. Reinhardt in front of him is an NPC. Now that you have passed the first level and encountered such a powerful NPC, triggering the upgrade system is not a matter of course. As for why it is a knight. The NPC that I met was a knight, and it is very likely that the knights job will be transferred next. Maybe, in this city, there is still a magician''s transfer NPC. Chapter 1110： : Enemies in the new level Laiyue Subaru has not forgotten the pain caused by the previous deaths. Rather, it is still fresh in my memory. He just tried hard not to let himself think about it, even if it was this seemingly indifferent appearance at this time, it was also just an adjustment that belonged to him. and. His desire to become stronger is serious. If this world is really a different world game world, and he is the male protagonist in the game world, as long as the level does not rise, he will be stuck at a certain level or a certain boss at any time, and then die all the time. He didn''t want to endure the pain of death anymore. So, hurry up and upgrade. "Although many words do not understand what they mean, I probably understand." Reinhardt did understand the meaning of Laiyue Subaru and also understood Laiyue Subaru''s gaze, "If you want to become stronger, , I can recommend a place, but I cannot guarantee that it will be useful." "Come here, Harut kisses you as my transfer NPC." Lai Yue Subaru looked excited. Encounter a big man at the beginning, and then recommend a leveling dojo and turn on the upgrade system. This is exactly the same as in the game. "Such a name... you really are a very special person." Rein Harut looked at the familiar Pleiades of Laiyue, affirming his previous opinions, "Come with me." Reinhardt took the excited Laiyue Subaru to a place that seemed to be a training ground. Many young people can be seen training with wooden swords inside. Here is the training place for the knights of the kingdom. "Master Reinharut!" "Master Juggernaut!" "Master Reinharut!" Everyone here treats Reinharut with respect, even some fanatical gazes. As a famous swordsman in the entire kingdom. Reinhardt has this status. This status is accumulated by relying on the battle victories time after time and the efforts of the Juggernaut Family from generation to generation. "Reinhardt, is this the one here? The place used to change jobs?" Lai Yue Subaru looked around with excitement. But his attitude and address attracted a lot of attention. Who is this guy? How dare to call Master Sword Saint so rudely. Is it a friend of Master Juggernaut? Many people have faint doubts in their eyes. Just a title can arouse the disgust of most people. This kind of thing is rare in modern society, but in this world, it is extraordinary. Reinhardt realized this. He originally wanted to say something, but soon realized that his attitude would cause even more bad effects. Speaking of which, all of this was due to Lai Yue Subaru''s own reasons. Although he didn''t care much about Laiyue Subaru''s attitude toward him different from others. However, it does not mean that he regards Laiyue Subaru as an important person. "Raiyue Subaru, if you want to become stronger, this is the best place. All kingdom guards and kingdom knights are trained here, but if you want to stand out, you still have to rely on yourself. "Reinhardt said. "Understood, I understand." Laiyue Subaru moved her muscles and bones, looking eager to try. But that kind of strong self-confidence is about to overflow. Reinhardt only considers that he has unknown reasons for self-confidence, which is very common in this world, such as some kind of powerful protection. Reinhardt found the person in charge, explained it, and left. Suddenly, many people gathered around. "Welding around Master Sword Saint to come here, you really belong to you." "It turned out to be a foreigner." "No wonder you dare to be so rude to Master Juggernaut." "..." The identity of Laiyue Subaru has been exposed. It is neither a noble nobleman, nor a good friend of Master Juggernaut, but just meets Master Juggernaut on the road, and he shamelessly wants to come here. Laiyue Subaru has also realized something. But he didn''t care very much. If he knew how to look at the atmosphere, he would not stay at home. "When do you start training?" Lai Yue Pleiades looked excited. "Training?" Several people were immediately irritated by Lai Yue Subaru''s attitude, "I can start right away!" The result can be imagined. Laiyue Subaru was severely beaten. Not fatal, but abnormally painful. In addition, there are even numerous humiliations. In front of this group of people, being disrespectful to the Juggernaut is totally offending the anger, and no one would sympathize with him at all. "Damn it, it hurts." Although Laiyue Subaru also realized the cause, she still couldn''t control her anger, because it was not a big deal in his opinion, but she was treated like this. Wait until his rank is up. Be sure to "learn from each other" and go back. Lai Yue Subaru made up her mind in her heart, and then devoted herself to training with great enthusiasm. first day. the next day. On the third day... After only four days, he couldn''t stand it anymore. It''s too general. After four days of training, I was exhausted every day. I had to invigorate myself to be able to persevere, but I didnt have the feeling of rapid escalation in my imagination, and even far inferior to other people, I got a "no fighter" talent. Such an evaluation. hateful! Did I go the wrong way? Should I be a mage? After this idea emerged in my mind, it was no longer difficult to contain it. On the fifth day, he left. Then began to find a suitable mage. However, the magician in this world is much rarer than the knight. The knight still has a training base, but the wizard does not have it at all. Until the tenth day. UU reading www.uukANAnshu. com A woman with a hot body appeared in front of Lai Yue Subaru. "I''m really sorry, brother." The beautiful woman stretched out her pink tongue and licked her lips, "But, can you show me your intestines?" "What?" Laiyue Subaru was stunned for a moment. Then, I felt severe pain in my stomach. He saw a scene that can definitely produce a psychological shadow. The beautiful woman in front of him opened his stomach at that moment, and then stretched out his hand to pull out his intestines, swallowed by unprecedented pain and fear. Up him. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.) Laiyue Subaru wailed loudly, but he couldn''t die for a while, but at this time, what he wanted most was to die quickly. Then he died. When his gaze returned from the darkness, he found that he was standing at the door of a training ground, and in front of him was Reinharut, who had not seen each other for ten days. Chapter 1111： : Because of what is missing Time, backtracking again. And found a new archive point. Laiyue Subaru''s face was still a little pale, and she even touched her stomach for the first time. That way of death is even more painful than before. Fear even more. Who is the key woman? Why kill yourself? Lai Yue Pleiades didn''t even know. "Are you uncomfortable?" Reinhardt realized the change of Laiyue Subaru in front of him. "No." Lai Yue Pleiades smiled reluctantly. "Here, this is the training place I was talking about." Seeing Laiyue Subaru''s reluctance to say more, Reinhardt didn''t ask more, but motioned to him. However, in the current Laiyue Subaru, where does the mind still have to participate in a training that is of no use at all? He looked at Reinhardt in front of him. "Sorry, but, do you know a woman with double knives?" Lai Yue Subaru briefly described the woman who killed herself. No way, the most powerful person he knew was Reinharut in front of him. I even thought about whether I could continue to ask Reinhardt to help him. "According to your description, it should be a bounty hunter and intestine hunter in the north." Reinhardt came to this conclusion easily, and then looked at Laiyue Subaru, "A very dangerous killer." "Killer?" Laiyue Subaru''s face became even more pale. He has never figured out when he offended that woman, but if it was a killer, then he might not have offended that woman. It''s someone else. And this time I remembered. Too much! In the previous ten days, he offended almost everyone in this training ground. And there are many nobles among them. There is no way to know who hired the killer to kill him. "Sorry, Reinhardt." Laiyue Subaru said dryly, "Suddenly I don''t want to train much..." At this time, high in the sky. Riveria''s face was very ugly. "It took me ten days to teach Emilia and establish a good relationship with Remlam. Then you, directly let all my efforts in vain." "So, you tried to keep them from being affected by time backtracking, but failed?" Bee Eater said with a smile, "Don''t forget, we are a competitive relationship." Riveria was choked. She had indeed predicted this long ago, and time will definitely look back again, so she deliberately tried various methods. However, none of them worked. Emilia still went back in time, and completely forgot the experience of these days. "Have you prepared the second level for him?" Riveria stopped talking about this topic and asked about Laiyue Subaru. "But is the cycle of this second level too long? " "Because it''s more difficult." The bee eater prayed and stared at the bottom. "Long time will give you more opportunities to grow." The difficulty this time is much greater than before. And Laiyue Subaru, the first choice this time was still to ask for help or escape. Obviously, the fear brought to him last time was too great. If he saw that woman again, he might lose the courage to fight. but- Even if he didn''t train again this time, and tried to find a way to leave the capital, the intestine hunter still appeared in front of him. "What the **** is going on?" Lai Yue Pleiades collapsed a little, "Who wants to kill me?" "Sorry, we can''t disclose the employer''s information here." The intestine hunter did not hesitate to do it again. Back in time. The pain of death seems to still be on the body. This time, Lai Yue Pleiades also realized. I was stared at again. "New checkpoint?" Laiyue Subaru''s eyes were a little flushed, and he gasped, "But I didn''t upgrade the system at all. What kind of difficult game is this, bad reviews, you must give bad reviews!" These words are simply a means of venting. But after this. He must also concentrate and find a way to crack it. There is no escape. The last experience has told him that the only way is to clear the customs! This time, Laiyue Subaru adopted another plan. He began to treat Reinharut respectfully. Even during training, he worked hard to get along with everyone. Even if his social skills were not strong, he just needed to work hard. If you do, there will still be results. Then, when the intestine hunter appeared soon. He was always with the rest of the trainee knights. Even a little bit inseparable. however. The intestine hunter walked in like this. "My goal is just this little brother." With her charming eyes, she stared at Laiyue Subaru, thinking she was looking for her lover if she didn''t know it. But only Lai Yue Pleiades knows. What this pervert stares at is actually his own belly. Fortunately. The hard work these days has paid off. "Intestine hunter?" The trainee guards around all drew their weapons. "This is Grunica, not a place where you northerners can go wild." "It''s a pity." The intestine hunter didn''t care. "Although you have to kill a few more people, it doesn''t matter. The employer has given too much." "Who wants to kill me?" Laiyue Subaru also drew his long sword. For these ten days, he trained ten days steadily. At the very least, he was holding a sword. however- The intestine hunter still did not answer, and relying on the speed of a ghost, like a vegetable chopping, all these trainee fighters were chopped down one by one. For the first time, Lai Yue Pleiades realized how powerful this killer is! No, no matter how long he trains, UU reading is impossible to beat this woman no matter it is a hundred days or a thousand days! Laiyue Subaru almost collapsed, and even wiped her neck to avoid pain. Time, back again. This time, Laiyue Subaru was a bit muddled. The whole person seems to have lost all color. There is no other way. This kind of powerful enemy, his technology that can''t get rid of the garbage, can''t think of any way to pass this time, and death is too painful, even if it is suicide, the feeling of severe pain and loss of life is also It is simply beyond words. "Did you do it?" Riveria frowned slightly. He could naturally see that Laiyue Subaru was on the verge of collapse. "It''s true." The bee eater was a little disappointed. "If I thought I was the protagonist, the pressure I could bear would have been greater, but it doesn''t seem to be the case at all. Is it because something is missing? " Chapter 1112： : The real competition begins "Start selling jars from Hokage (! No wonder bee-eaters think so. Laiyue Subaru''s performance is completely the performance of an ordinary person. It''s not like the protagonist. In her opinion, the real protagonist, with such power, should be looking for a way to move forward in death after death, and strive to strengthen himself. Although Laiyue Subaru was indeed doing this, she faced collapse under tremendous pain. Such him, let alone die countless times. I''m afraid that if I die a few more times, I will completely collapse, not crazy, it''s almost the same. "Probably, there is a lack of a goal." Riveria said suddenly, "If you want to become a member, an unwavering goal is the most important. The most suitable growth plan for Laiyue Subaru should be to give him a goal. Then in death after death, this goal became more and more determined. When death can no longer shake him, he should meet the requirements of becoming a member." "..." Bee Eater Faoqi looked at Riveria in surprise. With spiritual power, she would not have thought of this for a while. After all, her spiritual power can only control and read the thinking of others, but cannot see the most essential desires in others'' hearts. This kind of thing, maybe even I don''t know much about it. However, Riveria saw it. As if guessing why the bee-eater Fuck Chi had such an expression, Riveria shook her head and said: "I don''t know what your abilities are, but if you want to understand the heart of others, you also need to feel it in your own heart." "...Someone said something similar to me." The bee-eater squinted his eyes slightly. "But ah, in most cases, others will put their heart directly in front of me. understood." She is facing people who have not been able to recognize her heart. For example, Lai Yue Pleiades. He thought he wanted to enjoy the beauty of being the protagonist, so he was so excited at the beginning. But actually. Is it really so? After Riveria''s reminder, coupled with this period of understanding, the bee-eater Fuck Chi has understood. Laiyue Subaru''s real desire is to no longer be lonely and alone. Whether it is a beautiful girl or a companion, he wants to use his sincerity in exchange for the sincerity that he can''t find in his real world. in fact. If you change to the same otaku, you will probably understand Laiyue Subaru''s thoughts easily. The world of games, the world of novels, can''t be simpler, as long as you pay, you can gain. "Probably, I already understand how to do it, but..." Bee-eater Fuck Chi looked at Riveria, showing a rather distressed expression, "Where can I find someone as gentle and kind as Emilia? A pretty girl who is too cute." "It doesn''t have to be this goal." Riveria shook her head. "Becoming a member with this goal is not necessarily a good thing." In his world, there is a similar person. That one will give it all to the goddess Freya. However, although the requirements of becoming a member are met, they will always give their will to others completely. Riveria feels that this should not be the posture that a member should have. "It''s true." The bee eater was also annoyed. "If you want to protect someone all the time, stay in a safe place and live happily together is the perfect ending, unless it is someone who will never get it." The bee-eater does not use any means for his own mission. Did you just give up like this? That''s not OK. It seems that we still have to find a way to find another goal for him. The bee-eater looked at Laiyue Subaru, who was depressing day by day. Falling into thinking. Riveria looked at the thinking bee-eater and said nothing, but disappeared silently. Fortunately, she is more fortunate that although the bee-eater is an advantage, she is not an unscrupulous person. Otherwise, there are many ways to prevent her from completing the task. Now it seems that the bee-eater wants to use fair competition. Way to conduct this competition. Although the advantages of bee-eater exercises are still great. However, Riveria is not without hope. The hope of success lies in Laiyue Subaru. This time, the experiment to prevent Emilia and others from conducting time backtracking did fail, but what she didn''t say was that she had seen the direction of success. Even, only this time. Just let Emilia vaguely remember some of the previous things, at least when she re-tells the exact same story and reason, Emilia has a sense of familiarity and learns and understands faster. if so. Then she has mastered the undefeated point of this mission. And the bee eater, why don''t you know this, because the time going back not only made Riveria''s work in vain, but also made her work for the rest of the membership candidates in vain. However, the bee-eater Fuck Chi is just trying to see if Rivelia succeeds first or she succeeds first. Although she doesn''t think she will lose. But even if you really lose in this way in the end, it is still within the acceptable range. then. The real competition has begun. Bee-eater Caoqi began to use trials to strengthen Laiyue Subaru''s heart. Under her control and influence, Laiyue Subaru met various people and experienced various things. The help of people such as Reinhardt, Wilhelm, and even Kurtschau. Although not as good as Raiyue Subaru herself expected, she had an encounter with a beautiful girl. However, in this process, he also continuously blended into this different world. And gradually realized. Here, after all, it is not the game world he thought. Everyone has flesh and blood, and has his own will. Even the humble little character is the same, a living person. And he. Except for the ability to go back in time, everything else is very ordinary. There is no beautiful girl who will suddenly fall in love with him, and there is no ability to grow quickly, and even the talent for magic is very poor. uukanshu. com belongs to the level of a powerful magician who can never become a powerful wizard in a lifetime. This is completely different from the protagonist he expected. However, he began to feel his growth. "This sword is really getting better and better." Laiyue Subaru turned a sword circle in her hand with a rapier, looking at the intestine hunter in front of him, "You are really cunning, as long as Rein Harut When Wilhelm and them were by my side, they couldn''t come out at all." "Because, I have been told by my employer that I am definitely not the opponent of those people." The intestine hunter had a caressing look, "Although I myself really want to fight the strongest sword master in this country One, and see what his intestines look like." Chapter 1113： : In the end, I must win "Start selling jars from Hokage (! "Since you want to fight so much, why not try it." Laiyue Subaru no longer remembers how many times he complained. Every time at this time, he has a feeling that the world is still a game. At the very least, it was like there was an established procedure that made him unable to avoid this battle anyway. He tried many ways. Even in exchange for Wilhelm''s personal protection. However, for a whole month, the intestine hunter seemed to have completely disappeared and never appeared. However, Wilhelm is not Laiyue Subaru''s servant after all, he also has his own things to do. Then, the intestine hunter appeared. After that, this month''s time has become a rest time for Laiyue Subaru. Whenever he feels that he can''t hold on, he uses this method to relax himself. Of course, the greater encouragement is because he felt his own progress! "Every time, the hard work is completely useless, but fortunately, this world really has a lot of temporarily strengthened things." Lai Yue Subaru said while holding the rapier in a fighting stance. "Temporarily strengthened?" The intestine hunter adjusted his eyebrows slightly. This is a beautiful gesture for beauties. Enough to make ordinary men lose their minds. However, Laiyue Subaru was tired of watching it. He was very confident this time, so he directly picked up a crystal and placed it under his feet. "MagicStrengthen!" This world is possessed of magic, not only magic devices, but also various magic crystals. Of course, they are also very precious. This is a one-time exchange of Laiyue Subaru with some modern business knowledge. Power up props. It''s not over yet. A faint frost suddenly appeared on the rapier in his hand. This weapon is also a sharpener! "It seems that you are already prepared." Before the Intestine Hunter''s words fell, his figure turned into a phantom and rushed towards Laiyue Subaru. when-! With a crisp impact, Laiyue Subaru unexpectedly stepped forward to block the blow. Even when the intestine hunter was surprised, the long sword in his hand struck the intestine hunter''s legs at an extremely tricky angle. Brush it. Intestinal hunter''s legs were marked with a clear bloodshot, and there was a trace of frost all over. "It looks like you are underestimated." The intestine hunter could feel that where her legs were injured, there was a biting chill, and this chill was constantly pouring into her body, which had a serious impact on her speed. "You probably don''t know how long I have practiced this trick." Lai Yue Pleiades was a little excited. This is not the first time he has hurt the intestine hunter. However, from the very beginning, there was no hope, and now, I have actually seen the possibility of success. Laiyue Subaru can clearly feel his strength! This is not a power that can be quickly escalated, but it is all dependent on himself. Works! Laiyue Subaru continued to assume an attacking posture. Although the opponent''s speed has been affected, it is still much faster than him. Active attack is a stupid approach. Lai Yue Pleiades died four or five times for this before he understood this. Therefore, what he needs is passive defense. And he is sure. The intestine hunter in front of him will not shrink back because of this little injury and his seemingly confident posture. After such a long torture, Lai Yue Pleiades can say that no one knows the intestine hunter better than him! "It''s not bad. Have you found a weapon to restrain me?" The bowel hunter showed a cheerful expression. "This is the first time I have been valued to this point. Your intestines will definitely be very warm. " Although he said terrible things in a gentle tone, the intestine hunter rushed forward without hesitation. "Left! Right! And here!" Laiyue Subaru''s body moved even faster than his consciousness, and he could only see a little trace with difficulty, but the long sword in his hand blocked the intestine hunter''s attack at a very fast speed. There was even a series of counterattacks. Several new wounds were added to the opponent''s body. "Completely restrain my attacking methods?" The intestine hunter has also realized, "Obviously, I can barely achieve this speed and strength with the use of enhanced crystals. Is your swordsmanship so powerful?" "You probably can''t imagine how much effort has been made behind this." Lai Yue Subaru''s mouth curled up. This kind of dialogue has actually been repeated many times. However, Lai Yue Pleiades would say it every time. Because this is a symbol of his dedication! Thanks to the guidance of the two swordsmanship masters, Rein Harut and Wilhelm, although they dont have much time to give instructions each time, as long as they spare a little time each time, it is also for Laiyue Subaru Accumulated a lot of guidance and training. His swordsmanship has indeed made rapid progress in this level of guidance and training. At the very least, it has been able to have that speed and instinct. Can win! Lai Yue Pleiades believes this more and more. Even if he still fails this time, it doesnt matter, because he is constantly approaching success. As long as there is this hope, with the help of everyone else, whether it is a hundred attempts or a thousand attempts, he will be able to succeed, and then, Pass this moment level! He has realized it. As long as his will does not collapse, nothing in this world can defeat him. "The ultimate winner will definitely be me!" Lai Yue Pleiades held the rapier in his hand and faced the intestine hunter in front of him. In the end, he died. I thought it would be successful, and even prepared a powerful trap for this, but I couldnt think of it. Under such an attack, the intestine hunter, who was obviously seriously injured, rushed up at the end and revealed a new message. . "I have the blood of a vampire." This is what the intestine hunter said to Laiyue Subaru at the end. The blood of a vampire. Laiyue Subaru enters a new resurrection. Then decided to make more adequate preparations again. The pain of death, UU reading , does not seem to be so painful to him. However, it is very painful for the bee-eater. "After the calculation, three years have passed." The bee-eater was very puzzled. "He has clearly strengthened his confidence, and his willpower has been honed and strengthened. Why, why is it not completed? task?" Although the time spent in this kind of task copy is only a short time outside. However, the bee-eater is nothing more than a girl in her twenties. Even in such a task, spent such a long time. Chapter 1114： : Victory is beckoning to her "Start selling jars from Hokage (! The bee-eater can''t stand it anymore. Even if the body has been fixed in the most youthful years, the life span has also been extended to a point where there is almost no need to worry about old age, bee-eaters can''t adapt to this feeling of time passing by psychologically. Go down in accordance with the efficiency of this growth. If Laiyue Subaru takes more than ten years, it will grow to the point where it is enough to become a member. After finishing this task, isn''t her mental age about to become more than 40 years old? The bee-eater shivered. Impossible, this kind of thing can never happen. And the other side. This kind of long time caused by repeated repetitions can not affect Riveria at all. After all, Riveria''s actual age has already exceeded a hundred years old, and it was originally a longevity species, and has long been accustomed to the passing of time. She devoted herself to her research. And it''s about to succeed. Once successful, it can even awaken Emilias memories in countless previous cycles. At that time, this wonderful experience of retracing time and her teaching time and time again will undoubtedly affect Amy The will of Leah and others rose to the highest level in an instant. Based on the previous experience. Riveria is confident that they will be able to meet the criteria for membership by that time. Yes, they. Not only Emilia, but Rem, Ram, Beatrice, and even Parker. As for Rozval Rozval''s wish is his teacher, but his attachment to the teacher has not reached the point of hesitating at all, because he has liked other people. In Riveria''s view, Rozval is not so much willing to give everything to his teacher, it is more like an obsession, an obsession that allowed him to live for so long and continue to live. "It''s today." Riveria called Emilia to prepare for the last attempt of the day. After this period of research. In fact, she has already noticed it. It''s not about time retrospective, nor is it about crossing different timelines, but belonging to another branch, just like a manifestation-reset. The reset of the whole world. Record everything in the world with great power, and then reset the whole world once Laiyue Subaru''s death. Every cell, every magic, even every atom. The power involved cannot be understood by Riveria now. However, after realizing this, she also had a direction. If it really resets everything, then she and the bee-eater will not save the memory. This means that there must be a deeper reason in the soul that makes all the previous reset point. The memories are all preserved. Combine the differences between her and the bee-eater. The answer is obvious. Strong mental power. Excluding these regular powers, the mental power of the two of them far exceeds that of any existence in this world, and even the witch can''t compare with them. Of course, it may also be because of their membership status, but if this is the case, no matter what kind of effort, it is in vain. That''s just a failure. Therefore, what Bee Eater Faoqi has to do now is to increase Emilia''s mental power in a short period of time, in other words, to transmit her own power to Emilia. "Come on, Emilia." Riveria took Emilia into a magical enchantment. Although Emilia didn''t know what this was going to do, it was out of trust in her teacher. She stood up without hesitation. "Now, I want to use my power to temporarily stimulate your potential, and incorporate your soul into my soul. Just doing this, we will become the people who know each other best." Riveria Or simply said. Then he looked at Emilia calmly. If Emilia didn''t want to, even if Riveria had prepared the magic for three years, she wouldn''t insist on it. After all, if the mission is successful, Emilia will be her partner in the future. That''s right, Riveria has decided to use Emilia as her first new partner in the Chamber of Commerce. "I want to know the teacher better." After Amelia heard these words, she didn''t hesitate, and even eager to try. The same half-elf identity, invisible wisdom like a starry sky, and teachings on herself, all of which made Emilia''s position in Riveria''s heart rise straight. "Relax yourself." Seeing that everything was ready, Riveria didn''t hesitate to start the magic directly. The magic power that came from howling suddenly gathered on Emilia''s body. Riveria grabbed her palm. Magic power surging continuously on the two people, gradually forming an invisible shackle, connecting them closely together. next moment. Emilia felt that her strength was growing rapidly. She seemed to see a little elf girl. No, she is the little girl herself. He has green hair and a noble identity, but he is not happy. Until later, I left my hometown and came to a city called Euler. I met the gods and met a group of friends. Riveria can also see Emilia''s past. However, it is not enough. Even more powerful! Riveria did not hesitate to further increase the output. at last. She saw Emilia''s memory hidden in the depths of her soul, which should have been reset by the world to reverse the memory. It''s a success! The magic power slowly faded, but Emilia''s body was still surging with powerful magic power. She has been able to control her power simply. And I understand, the teachings of my teacher over this period of time. As if it was just a moment. Girl, grow up. "Teacher..." Emilia gripped Riveria''s palm tightly, her eyes streaming down with tears, "Unexpectedly, you did so much for me!" "You are my disciple, not to mention, I also have my own purpose." Riveria breathed a sigh of relief. Because she has already received a reminder from the badge. One task has been completed. Emilia has the qualifications to become a member. UU reading So, it''s the next one. Riveria had seen victory and was beckoning to her. And at the moment. The bee-eater who was in the royal capital also raised his head. Feel the magic surging over there. "Could it be that she really succeeded?" The bee-eater exercises a bit of uncertainty, and then glanced at Lai Yue Subaru annoyedly, "I shouldn''t put hope on you!" Chapter 1115： : For the final competition "Start selling jars from Hokage (! It was a great win, but he gambled in the wrong direction. However, the bee-eater did not admit defeat. She had already thought of a way for the trials of Reinhardt, Kurtschau and others. For Reinhart, she only had to promise the everlasting prosperity of his kingdom, even if it succeeded. As for Kurtschau, the same was true. As long as she knows to become a member, she can have power far beyond the gods, and she will give everything herself. Wilhelm is even simpler. Just tell him that the Chamber of Commerce has hope of resurrecting her wife. Different from the people on Riveria, all the bee-eaters here are determined and do not need to spend too much time and energy. This is the source of the bee-eater''s confidence. So, in a short period of time. Riveria reached four on this side, while the bee-eater had four on the same side. The remaining one is not a cat girl, but another candidate for the election, Anastasia. Anastasia is also a person who can obtain qualifications in a short time. In this regard, bee-eater Chi has tried it a long time ago, and only needs to tell her a wider stage that is more suitable for business. This girl''s biggest wish is to do business. Bee Eater Faoqi also decided to recruit all of these people into his own guild. Even if it failed this time, being able to own these four people would also be a big harvest for her. Each of them, in her opinion, has a lot of potential. finally. After doing all this, the bee-eater came to Riveria''s face. "Unexpectedly, you really succeeded." The bee-eater Caoqi''s eyes were a little surprised, "Then, there is only one decisive victory left." "Yes." Riveria was also a little nervous. She miscalculated Parker. Unexpectedly, Parker was not able to successfully become a member. All of this elf was placed on Emilia''s body, but for Emilia, he was more of a kind of emotion towards his daughter. I thought about holding Emilia in my own hands, or even staying by my side. Such a wish cannot become a member. So, it''s four to four now. "Did you give up Laiyue Subaru?" Riveria asked. "Yes, that guy really disappointed me." The bee eater pursed his lips. "Sure enough, I shouldn''t have any hope of him at all. The growth rate is really amazingly slow." "But his will will continue to be firm." Riveria said, "It just lacks a wish recognized by the Chamber of Commerce." Lie Leah can already be sure. It was Emilia behind her that originally supported Laiyue Subaru as the protagonist. But the problem is. It is impossible for Amelia to have any intersection with him, unless he also became a member, and met Amelia again and fell in love with her. So this wave. Seems to be the failure of the bee-eater. In fact, it was the success of Riveria, who had already held Emilia in her hands. Even the heroine is already with me, what''s the point if you are holding a hero. The bee-eater had already noticed this. "It''s really cunning, Riveria." She opened the folding fan in her hand, but was not angry, just a little emotional, "Sure enough, I am a little too dependent on my strength. It may be helpful to see through my heart, but only If this is the case, it is not enough to be a good reviewer." Looking at the silence of all this, he nodded slightly. The bee-eater is right. Spiritual power is indeed a power that seems to be specially prepared for reviewers, but it is only an aid. It is still not very realistic to rely on this to understand everyone''s desire. But it is not too late for the bee-eater to understand this. She still has great hopes to become an excellent auditor. only. This time, we have to see if she can defeat Riveria. "Last one, let''s choose a candidate each, and then compete for time." Riveria said. "No problem." Bee-eater Caoqi covered her own smile with a folding fan, and then said, "I choose the intestine hunter." "Intestine hunter?" Riveria was taken aback. Then quickly understood. The bee-eater must know this person very well, so he can have such confidence. After all, in the countless cycles that lasted for three years, the bee-eater is not only watching Laiyue Subaru, but also has a sufficient understanding of Laiyue Subaru''s opponent, the Guthunter. The killer. Let the bee-eater **** think of a person. -Asides. They both had a hard childhood, and they both grew up fighting and fighting alone. Only fighting can bring them happiness. The intestine hunters obsession with the large intestine just came from the first time she killed someone. The fullness and warmth. This is the bee-eater exercise praying for a long time before I understand it. And as long as this point is mastered, it will soon be able to make the intestine hunter meet the requirements of the membership. The bee eater prays with confidence. "In that case, I''ll choose someone too." Riveria was equally confident, "Lazy High Priest." "Lazy High Priest?" The Bee Eater was a little strange, "The Witch Cult? When did you get in touch with the Witch Cult?" "That can''t be said." Riveria just smiled. She chose the lazy high priest because of her confidence. Because she got the memory of Emilia. So easily, you can infer something. The lazy high priest used to be one of the people who loved Emilia most in the world, but he didnt remember it anymore and had become crazy. However, this degree of influence was completely affected by her strength. It can be solved. After so much laziness, I am afraid that she will be more crazy than Parker, the guardian Emilia, this wish is likely to make him a member in an instant. "Then start acting." The bee-eater exercises also gradually became excited, "count down to three." "Three, two, one!" The two people disappeared instantly. This is the final victory. Those who succeed will be able to go on, while those who fail will be eliminated. The bee-eater Chaoqi found the intestine hunter in an instant. UU reading "Hey." She raised her chin, and then looked at each other, "Follow me and bring you endless battles, how about?" "You want to recruit me?" The intestine hunter licked his red lips, "It''s just that I won''t follow anyone. I''m just a mercenary, a mercenary who keeps fighting for money." "Have you been fighting until you die?" The bee-eater was still confident. "You just don''t know your heart enough, but I know better than you." A snap of your fingers. The intestine hunter was directly dragged into the illusion by her. Chapter 1116： : Can go on This is an illusion familiar to intestine hunters. Because it was where she killed for the first time. At that time, she was just a little girl. She had no parents since she was a child. She survived **** petty theft. In the course of a shoplifting, she was caught by the shopkeeper and premeditated. That was her first murder. After supporting, I felt the warmth of the internal organs and intestines, and then indulged in this feeling. "What did you bring me here for?" Although the intestine hunter was a little surprised by all this, and then he didn''t seem to care too much. He just looked at everything around him with emotion, "It''s really a nostalgic place, ah, first Its always fresh in the memory once." "Is the memory still fresh?" Bee-eater Caoqi shook his head, "I know your past and everything about you. The reason why you enjoy fighting is only because it can bring you peace of mind and warmth. However, Your strength is too weak." "Really?" The intestine hunter didn''t care. Instead, he took out his weapon and chuckled as he watched the bee eater. "Then, the powerful Queen, you want to feel the''weakness''. In what way did I fight with you?" "It''s you who really want to feel." Bee-eater Caoqi glanced at her. "You should know very well that I will not break your bones and give you a chance to bite your teeth. I just have a thought. You will leave everything to me." As early as when they first met. The bee-eater has already demonstrated its strength. Otherwise, the intestine hunter would not listen to her so obediently. She is not a mercenary who will absolutely follow the instructions of her employer. As long as the task is completed, it doesn''t matter what the process is. But after I met the bee-eater Fuck Chi. She can only be honest. Because the bee-eater did not give her a chance to be dishonest at all. However, if you want to make the intestine hunter a member, you can''t do that. "Now, there is a chance to become stronger, right in front of you." Bee-eater Caoqi said very confidently, "I even know your heart better than yourself. You are looking for yourself to survive in the constant battle. Meaning, and I can provide you with a stage for constant battles, even a stage that keeps getting stronger, where you can fight with countless powerful enemies to your hearts content. That''s right, from the point of view of the bee-eater. The wish of the intestine hunter is to fight. It''s murder. And feel the warmth from it. However, something unexpected happened to make the bee eater fuck. "I refuse." The intestine hunter said without hesitation. "Huh?" The bee-eater frowned slightly. "Actually, you are basically right. I really want to fight against a strong opponent, and I want to be able to touch more and more warm intestines. However, I don''t want to go to any new stage. Just now, I already have Many enemies and targets." The Guthunter''s smile was a little sweet, she looked at the bee-eater and prayed, "Of course, I still want to see you deflated, this time, why don''t you directly control me with your ability? What?" The last reason is the most important. Intestine hunters will not succumb. You can hire her, but you can''t instruct her. Bee-eater Fuck Chi claims to know her past and everything about her. This may be true, but what about it. After knowing the thoughts in the heart of the intestine hunter, the bee-eater did not know what kind of mood he should be. Just feel... Very frustrated. "Are you serious?" The bee eater squinted half his eyes. "Just for this reason, you give up. Do you know what kind of opportunity you gave up? If you are determined, you may even be Gain greater power than that." "Really?" The intestine hunter looked at the bee-eater''s facial expressions, more cheerful, "but, unfortunately, my favorite thing to do is to refuse self-righteous people." "...It''s ridiculous." After being silent for a moment, Bee Eater Fuck took a long breath. She lost. Although it was because she was unwilling to use any means, it was her self-confidence that really made her lose. She blindly thought that she could control the hearts of others. It was like this in Laiyue Subaru''s time, and it was like this in the intestine hunter''s time. Of course she could see that the intestine hunter would not succumb to the words of others easily, but she thought that this should not be worth mentioning in the face of her desire for fighting and strength. However, did not expect. This seems to be more important. No matter who he faces, the Guthunter will not be afraid or surrender. She will only fight non-stop. If she can win, or survive the best, if she dies, then die. on the other hand. There is another fundamental difference between her and Esther. Esthers herself is already the strongest in a world, but the intestine hunter is not. Although the intestine hunter is eager to fight against the strong, even in this world, there are many people who are stronger than her. Therefore, she is simply There is no need to eagerly find another broader stage. Combine it all. The bee eater prayed that he had lost. "I hope you won''t regret this decision." A white light appeared on the body of the bee-eater, and her expression was a bit regretful. "However, it is also your bad luck. If you meet someone more As a mature me, maybe you will have the opportunity to step into the world where I am, and possess the power that you can''t even imagine now, and an unimaginable future." "Tsk tusk, it looks like it really is." The intestine hunter seemed to have noticed something, but she still didn''t care about it, "But, for me, your current expression is more interesting." It is possible for such a person who is like a queen to show such an expression when he comes up and tries to control her. It makes the intestine hunters feel more happy. As for other things. UU reading She will not regret the decision she has made. Bee-eater Fuck Chi and Riveria disappeared into this world. The bee-eater exercise was judged to have failed and left the trial site directly. Riveria won this competition. She will continue her trial. After reviewing the entire trial process, Riveria was also a little emotional. "It''s still lucky. From the beginning, the queen didn''t care too much about the result of the competition, and she was too confident. Even in the end, she still maintained the demeanor of the predecessors and didn''t want to directly suppress me with her strength... ...." Each of these reasons is what made Riveria come to this point. However, this time is very close to failure. Riveria looked at the road behind. Is she really able to go on? Chapter 1117： : The last level of the 6th floor At this moment. Seeing Riveria''s victory again, the gods were all cheering. "Velia in my house is really amazing!" Rocky was particularly excited. I don''t blame her for this. In this game, even at the beginning, she thought that Riveria had little chance of winning. After all, the opponent was really much stronger than her, and she still possessed such a powerful ability as telepathy. "This time, it can''t be said that Riveria won." Silent shook his head, "It should be said that the bee-eater had lost." At least, in Shen Mo''s eyes, it looks like this. The copy of this world has a very special place compared to the copies of other worlds. Peoples inner desires are not so easy to see through. Even if the bee-eater can read the hearts of others, and even the emotions of others in Tsunade, Raizuki Subaru is different from most people in the rest of the world. On him. There is a kind of "three-dimensional" ordinary. I have desires, but I dont even know what I want. I can use my brain a little bit, but I often make mistakes. Im not that smart. Even my character is not so tough. I give up, I collapse, I feel extremely awkward. pain of. A very ordinary, but not ordinary person. But the bee eater always thinks that he is unusual and thinks that he will grow up very quickly, and even thinks that Laiyue Subaru''s growth, coupled with Laiyue Subaru''s ability, will become her assassin. Because she can easily let all of Riveria''s efforts be wasted. but- Laiyue Subaru''s ordinaryness exceeded her expectations. Perhaps Laiyue Subaru will eventually grow into a real protagonist, but the time it takes is far beyond the bee-eater''s estimate-without the encouragement of love. That''s why, the bee-eater has lost. However, after this failure, the bee-eater may become stronger, understand the human heart, coupled with the spiritual power, that is the true queen. but no matter. Now, it was Riveria who went down. "The whole trial has reached the late stage." Silent glanced at all the trials. At present, there are only more than 70 testers left, and most of them have reached the sixth level, which is the same level as Riveria''s current level. Many of the tasks of trainee auditors have also been encountered. A trial came down. The number of members of the Chamber of Commerce has increased by nearly two hundred. This rate of expansion, after the Chamber of Commerce reformed, was just a normal rate. Silence also earned a lot of trading points from the hands of these new members. After a batch of fixed reviewers appear, the speed of earning transaction points, I am afraid there will be an outbreak period. No matter how you look at it, the Chamber of Commerce is about to enter a period of real rapid development. Silence took his thoughts back. Watching the trials of the members intently. Finally, when I reached the sixth floor along the way, Riveria became more cautious. In fact, most of the members on this floor were almost the same. The monsters you encounter will not fight if they can''t fight. The jars seen on the side of the road will not be dug if they can be excavated. I saw the altar that appeared in front of my eyes, and all that could be circumvented were circumvented. Under this kind of idea that I would rather not reward, and don''t carelessly lose Jingzhou. Riveria, all the way to the top of the sixth floor. Here is the level task that can''t be avoided. Moreover, there are already four members who are already waiting here. "Here''s another one, it''s almost the last one." A very tall woman with sky blue hair looked at Riveria and said. Look at this member. Riveria was shocked. That''s right, it is Esthers. She already had some knowledge of this member from Aki pupil. Strong and extremely belligerent. He likes to torture and kill his opponents, leaving his opponents in extreme fear. In this woman''s conception, fighting is not a fight at all, but a fight between the hunter and the prey. I didn''t expect that this last level would meet this person! Riveria was calm this time. The farther you go, the members you meet will always grow stronger. You have already come to this point, go on with all your strength, and that''s it. With such thoughts. Riveria walked to a place in silence, and then stood. However, she didn''t speak, but Esdes leaned in on her own. "I don''t seem to have seen you before." Asides asked, "new person?" "Esdes, you don''t want to see a member, just want to challenge." On the other side, a woman with fluffy blond hair, like a lion, sighed, "Your Majesty has resurrected you several times. Go down, you will be killed sooner or later, and then throw the badge wherever you can never find it." "That''s impossible." Esders looked indifferent, "Your Majesty the Queen will definitely find it, after all, it''s Her Majesty." Only then did Riveria know that this woman with blond hair was in the same guild as Esthers. They should all belong to the guild where the knight king belongs. But look at Esther''s appearance. To this knight king, he seemed to be quite respected. Is it a knight king? Can even such a woman be convinced? "I really don''t care at all." Leona curled her lips, not wanting to say anything to Esders. Although it is now in the same guild. However, their relationship is not good. Mainly because of Esders. In Esther''s concept, the rest can only be divided into three types. The target, the prey that was hunted, and her subordinates. Unfortunately, UU Reading Leona is not the first type, let alone the third type, so it can only be summarized as the second type. Riveria observed these people silently, and did not say anything, she still decided to be cautious and follow through to the end. In case the task this time is still the task of the trainee reviewer, there is still hope for her. "The last person, here comes." On the other side, a white-haired man who also remained silent, suddenly looked towards the entrance. But after seeing this person. The expression of the white-haired man changed slightly. "Xiao Nan?" "Teacher Jilaiya." Xiao Nan glanced at the man, his expression as usual, "Unexpectedly, you can also reach this level, which happened to be met by me." "Your teacher really made me helpless." Zi Lai also looked helpless, "My teacher''s badge is still in your hands." Chapter 1118： : A little too weak to be terrible The people I know again should come from the same world. Riveria''s gaze swept back and forth between Zi Lai Ye and Xiao Nan. She could see the complicated relationship between the two people. Fortunately, they didn''t seem to have a very good relationship. It can be simply speculated. The position is different. This is similar to the relationship between Esther and Leona on the other side. They are all in the same world, even in the same guild, but for various reasons, their positions are different. Riveria cast her gaze to the last person. It was a man with blond hair and a very tall figure. From the beginning, he hadn''t said a word, his expression was slightly gloomy, but he could see that he was also observing the rest of the people around him. Silence was stunned when he saw this person. Because this is not a famous role. Basil Hawkins. From the Pirate World. The owner of the scarecrow fruit. He didn''t even sell the jar to him in silence. He should only enter the Chamber of Commerce later. Whether it is character or ability, it is not prominent in One Piece''s fate. It can only be said to be an insignificant supporting role. but now- Silent and surprised to find that this Basil''s strength turned out to be very strong. That''s right, among the members of the Chamber of Commerce today, they can be regarded as "very strong". Even more powerful than Luffy, the protagonist of One Piece. As a supporting role in the original destiny, but surpassed the protagonist? Silence became a little interested. He took a look at Basil''s past experience in the Chamber of Commerce, and suddenly discovered that this one, whether it is luck or decision-making, is more like a protagonist. He possesses the ability of straw fruit and possesses certain divination ability. Although it can''t affect the opening of the can. However, it can be used in combat and searching for pots. He knows when to team up with whom, he will fail, and he also knows when he will succeed. Even this kind of divination ability cannot reach 100% accuracy in the Chamber of Commerce. However, after realizing this, he quickly Corrected his past behavior that relied entirely on divination. Instead, they only use divination as a means. then. Relying on the small transcendence time and time again, as well as the profession of "fortune teller" that he possessed, Basil cautiously, step by step came to this step. It can be used as a typical example of the Chamber of Commerce changing its destiny and everything is possible in the Chamber of Commerce. And at this time. This time the level mission has begun. The introduced female voice appeared in front of everyone. "The six participants will be thrown into a new battlefield. When the death toll reaches three, the remaining three will pass the level." Explain very briefly. However, Riveria''s heart sank completely. Fight, fight. This is the pattern she fears most. Because, for her who has just become a member, this kind of fighting does not occupy any advantage at all. Some people in front of her are all members. Looking at it this way, she has the weakest strength and has become the easiest to be The eliminated person? but no matter. The teleportation of the battlefield has already begun. As the white light flashed, Riveria found that she was in a forest. The forest is very tall, and the air is full of magic, and some creatures that seem to be small animals can even be seen. Here is the battlefield? At this moment. Silence and the gods can see a completely different perspective. A huge map. The location of each person is marked on it, and even a lot of scarlet dots are marked. "Special fighting mode." Silent said, "This map, but it took me a lot of time to design. It not only contains forests, deserts, seas, volcanoes, ice and snow, and other different environments, but also Full of powerful monsters, and bosses whose strength exceeds that of any member, this special mode, the competition is true strength." "Rivilia won''t lose!" Rocky clenched her fists secretly, seeming to cheer Riveria, but obviously, she was more comforting herself. Riveria was already lucky to reach the sixth floor. Even Jian Ji was defeated on the fifth floor. The rest of the members from the dungeon world also lost one after another. Up to now, except for a few members who are still struggling on the fifth floor, only Riveria is still holding on. however. Her good luck seemed to end here. Every member saw that a scarlet bunny appeared in front of Riveria. Although it is scarlet, but the body is very petite, without any special breath. However, on the big map. That is a boss! Called silently, there is no boss that any member can defeat alone. "No." Loki wailed, "Why did you meet the boss in the first place." "Wandering blood rabbit." said quietly and calmly, "it will appear anywhere in the forest, but there is only a half probability that it will actively attack, but once it is attacked, or if it is watched for too long, it will attack. The probability is 100%. With Riveria''s strength, it will probably be killed in an instant." Even members like Xiao Nan who have been members for a long time can hardly be opponents of this little rabbit. This was made by Silent himself. Even given the power of a part of the rules. now. Riveria seemed to be attracted by the rabbit who didn''t know what appeared, and she was wary, but, because of this, she had been staring at this strange creature all the time. Seeing to be killed directly. Suddenly, somewhere on her mage''s robe directly began to burn. This surprised her. UU reading www.uukanshu. com But she soon discovered that this turned out to be a strange card. When was it put on her body? "When you meet danger, this card will burn." Basil''s voice came from the burning card, "Now, I saved your life, and I need your assistance. " Meet danger... Could it be that rabbit just now? Riveria subconsciously looked at the rabbit, but found that the rabbit didn''t know when it disappeared without a trace, and she also didn''t notice anything. Riveria''s face is not very good. Always felt...... She is here, a little bit weak and terribly weak. The rest of the people can easily put something on her body without being discovered by her, can it also easily kill her? Or what means are arranged on her body? Chapter 1119： : Divination and Prophet Clash Riveria even suspected that as long as the blond man''s heart moved, she would be eliminated directly. Even a seemingly ordinary rabbit can easily kill her. Sure enough, is that the end? The bee-eater is not willing to use power to directly oppress her for victory, and she is also unwilling to follow other people''s arrangements for victory. not to mention. This is only the sixth floor. Only now, at this level, it will only become more and more difficult in the future. He sighed softly. Riveria did not follow the instructions of the voice in the card and went to look for the man named Basil, but turned around and walked towards another place. She finds a place, hides, arranges as much defense as possible, and hides herself. This is the best way she can think of. Since it is the elimination mode. That may mean that she can avoid fighting with anyone, but only need to hide herself, waiting for the rest of the people to fight each other until the three are eliminated, and then automatically win. This is of course the most ideal model. At this moment. Basil, located in the desert, seemed to look in a certain direction with a sense of sentiment. "Activated the card, but don''t you intend to follow my arrangement?" Basil thought for a while, and decided to rush in that direction. Just now, he actually performed a divination. Six participants this time. It was the green-haired woman who was the weakest. And whether it is to control her, or kill her directly, weed out a person, it is a good choice, so he made this arrangement. And his arrangement is not even just this. Riveria was right. If Basil was willing, he could indeed easily kill her at such a distance. That is a golden legendary skill. For today''s members, as long as a dozen or twenty cans are opened, everyone has a purple epic level skill in their hands. But the golden legend. Then not every member can have it. Basil was able to go from obscurity to this point, this golden skill gave him a lot of help. And the reason is not activated now. It is because he still has the idea of ??using this to control the opponent and let the opponent use it for him. Although his strength is weak, it can have a certain effect whether it is used as a bait or as an undercover agent. "This person is really hateful!" Loki, who saw all this in his eyes, had an angry expression. "Isn''t this normal? Loki." The rest of the gods are not as magical as Loki. "This is the result of weak strength. Even in Oulari, the weak will also be oppressed by the strong. Treatment, let alone the chamber of commerce." Silence did not control this. Because it can be regarded as part of the competitive system. Only in this way. Members can have more motivation to become stronger. At this moment. All the members have been scattered to different places in the entire map, and except for Basil, who is rushing towards Riveria, most of the others are still carefully observing the surrounding situation. but- As a prophet, Jiraiya used his skills and saw some broken pictures. He was eliminated. Was eliminated by a person like a scarecrow. "Scarecrow..." Jilai also tried to see a more obvious future, and then he found that in different future lines, the other party would have completely different decision directions. this is..... The same person who can see the future? Do not. Jilai quickly discovered the difference. "I can''t determine the future direction 100%, but I can see a greater probability, and get more detailed information than me-it seems that he is the most threatening to me." Zi Lai also understands. The profession of Prophet also has many advantages in this situation. But if the opponent is the same, it''s completely different. "Go, send the news to Xiao Nan." Zi Lai also directly summoned a toad, and quickly spread the news to Xiao Nan using the spirit of Ninja world. Jilai is also preparing to cooperate with Xiaonan. Although the position is different. However, Jilai was probably in the Ninja World, and very few knew what the real Xiao Nan was like. Pay attention to companions and emotions. At this moment, there is no obvious conflict between their positions. With the initial mentorship, Jilai is at least 70 to 80% sure that Xiao Nan will agree to cooperate with him. And the result. Sure enough. Xiao Nan''s response came soon. "No problem, give priority to eliminating the rest." It is at this time. A sense of crisis suddenly emerged in Basil''s heart. He stopped. Divination for myself. Danger! It is definitely dangerous to continue in this direction. Moreover, someone has already discovered his location! "who is it?" Basil continued to divination, and then quickly discovered the pair of masters and disciples Jilaiya and Xiaonan. They joined hands! And put the goal on himself. Basil continued to divination, he wanted to find a safe place, and relying on the results of the divination, he constantly changed his direction. Has been to an icy and snowy environment. no doubt. This is the site of Asides. "What a surprise." Asides found him from the first step he stepped in, "I didn''t expect that you would come here first, Basil, because I beat me once, so Did you directly fortune my position?" At this time, Asides, UU reading sat high on a throne made of ice and snow. Condescendingly overlooked Basil. The smile on his face was like looking at his prey. "I''m just looking for a place that is the safest for me." Basil looked at the fanatical warrior with some headaches. He once met Esthers. There was even a dispute. Although the final result was that he won. However, the difficulty of the opponent still made him feel very headache, especially the wild intuition, which would interfere with the accuracy of his divination. Therefore, after realizing that the result of his divination turned out to be with the other party, Basil understood that this time he could not trust the result of the divination too much. The best way is to get rid of the two members as much as possible, and then directly detonate the weakest woman without anyone noticing, to ensure that he can successfully pass the level. Chapter 1120： : Your divination is invalid As a fortune-teller, Basil''s strength is all based on the tricks. The strength of frontal combat is not very strong. But he is good at avoiding danger and using various mysterious means to carry out sneak attacks, and he is getting better at thinking with his head. So now, Basil just wants to think. Fortunetelling led him to Esdes, what on earth was it for? "I was actually surprised that you could get this far." Basil looked at Esders, "With your personality, would you still avoid the monsters you encountered along the way?" "You think you know me very well." Asides was still sitting high on the throne, but with his slender legs curled up, showing a cold smile, "Then I can only say that you are too naive, hunting is a A process full of wisdom." Esdes does enjoy fighting, but she is not a brainless person either. She is also an excellent general. Enjoy fighting, hunting, and the joy of victory, but every battle is an art to her. Especially after coming to the Chamber of Commerce and witnessing various powerhouses stronger than her, her mentality has improved a lot compared to before. Those crazy battles are based on the premise that she can be resurrected. . came here all the way, relying on more than strength and luck. "In that case, come and cooperate with me." Basil sent out his invitation, "According to the news I have now, Xiao Nan and Jiraiya from Konoha have already cooperated, and they are eyeing me, since Lai also has a career similar to mine, and may soon find my position. You alone can''t be the opponent of the two of them." Basil is not sure that Esders will cooperate with him. But now, he can only test it. See if the result of divination is fulfilled here. However "I refuse." Esters vetoed without hesitation. She stared at Basil, "If you are willing to be my subordinate, then it is not impossible for me to stand shoulder to shoulder with you, but it is a pity that you do not May be my subordinate." Feeling Esther''s gaze. Basil suddenly felt dangerous. as predicted. A sharp ice thorn suddenly pierced out of his body. At this moment, it directly pierced his body. It''s not that Basil doesn''t want to avoid it. but can''t avoid it at all. This is not a simple skill. It is a purple skill. When you see it, it has been pierced. The only way to avoid it is to feel the chill before the ice thorn takes shape. But it also requires concentration. And here. is a place of ice and snow. However, just such an attack is not enough to kill Basil, a straw villain fell into his body. This is his straw-fruit ability, which can block some attacks for him. Of course, there is a limit on the number of times. And there are some special attacks that can''t be resisted, such as the woman with terrifying magic eyes. "Is this really going to happen?" Basil couldn''t think that he would be attacked first. "Of course." Esther stood up and drew out his rapier, "The last battle, although I won, but let you escape without injury, it is rare for me. You just said that its safer to show up with me? It seems that this time, your divination has failed." Even while Esders was talking. Her attack did not stop at all. One after another ice thorns pierced Basil, as if appearing directly in his body. Basil did not hide. In this environment, I can''t hide. "Unless you have mastered some more advanced skills, otherwise, there is no way to hurt me." Basil said calmly, "After joining the Chamber of Commerce, my scarecrow fruit combined with the fortune-telling profession has also gained Step up, if you compete with the number of scarecrows, I can stand still and let you fight all day." Speaking all day, it''s far more than that. Basil can produce straw at a faster speed, and ordinary attacks have no effect on him. Even if Esdes stopped the space, it was the same. Her strength lies in her strong ice control ability, and strong melee ability, as well as her skills and magic, but in general, they are all frontal attacks. Speaking of How come Jilaiya and Xiaonan havent come yet? Basil made a divination easily, and then suddenly. So that''s it... Its not that its safer to come here because there is Esders here, but that if he escapes in this direction, Jiraiya and Xiao Nan will meet a powerful monster on the road and be blocked in the middle. Besides! Basil also had a good chance for divination! The monsters in this mission are beyond imagination. Even with the strength of those two people, they will encounter certain dangers. Therefore, the chance of winning is there. Sneak attack to kill the two people, and then detonate the newcomer, the three eliminated, have already appeared. got to get rid of this woman. "It seems that you don''t have any new abilities. Why do you have to engage in such boring battles?" Basil''s figure began to turn into straws, but it was filled with ice, which looked quite For funny. However, he is already forming a stand-in, ready to slip away silently. Let this woman abuse and kill his substitute here. "Boring?" Esders was like hearing some interesting words, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com''s mouth curled up, "As I said, hunting is also a thing that requires wisdom, especially like you. Such a prey who thinks it is smart should be able to let me enjoy it." She did not hide her confidence and cruelty at all. This time, she is confident that she can torture herself. Even without relying on divination, Basil can clearly see this. Esdes disdain to lie in such a place. what is the reason? Basil divination himself hastily, but he directly divised a big "danger"! did not find any reason. "Have you started to panic? Do you feel the danger?" The smile on the corner of Esther''s mouth gradually expanded and became more and more pleasant. "Then struggle with all your strength, prey, if you don''t struggle, only death is waiting for you. ." Basil has not yet reached the point of panic. As a member of this strength, he naturally mastered many skills and methods. Injury transfer, death expulsion... is useless, such a method is completely useless. "Is it a high-level death?" Basil stared at Esders, as if he wanted to see an answer. Chapter 1121： : The sieve that determines fate But Basil could not see anything. Esther''s expression was completely watching the prey fall into the trap little by little. I couldn''t tell what kind of attack it was. Well. Do you want to use that? Basil only hesitated for a little while, and he didn''t hesitate anymore. The reward for this event was unprecedented. If he can continue to go on, the reward will exceed many opportunities in the future. "Unexpectedly, I was forced to this step." Basil also began to use words to oppress. As soon as he raised his hand, a small object appeared on the palm of his hand. That is a sieve. Fate Sieve. "Let me remind you." Basil stared at Esders and motioned to the item in his hand. "This is a one-time purple treasure. Are you sure you want me to use it out?" "One-time purple-level treasure?" Asides'' eyes lit up, he was obviously surprised. "You still have such a treasure. It''s unknown in the Chamber of Commerce. It''s really hard to hide it." Purple epic, this is already the strongest skill that most members can have. But if Basil is not bluffing. One-time treasures are completely different from skills and weapons that can be used permanently. The power that bursts out, even if it surpasses the golden epic, is not a strange thing. It can be said to be the hole card in the hole card! "Forget it." Basil has already felt a sense of crisis that is getting closer and closer, and it is a sense of mortal crisis, even to the point where he can feel it even without divination! It seems that it can only be used. He threw the sieve in his hand directly. "Let me pass this special mode trial, I choose big!" The function of this sieve is to create destiny! Like the Holy Grail of Almighty. Even stronger than the Holy Grail. Because it can not only realize any wish, but also can be used in any world-what is contained in this sieve is the power of the system! You just need to shout out your wish when throwing it out, and then say a size. There is a 50% chance of realizing your wishes in an instant. And the closer you get to the direction you guessed, the greater the specifications and strength you can achieve. Esther didn''t know, she just stared at the sieve closely. Finally, the numbers that appear. Four o''clock! "Right bet!" Basil showed a delighted expression. He was already prepared for not being able to gamble, but as long as it is not the weakest one and two, even if it is only a three, it can increase the possibility of realizing his wish a lot. And four. That is instant realization. "Your luck is really good." Asides did not have any disappointment on his face, "However, you don''t know what my hiding method is. Next time, your prey won''t be able to hide for long. time." "Maybe I will directly become an auditor." Basil just said calmly. The golden plug burst open in mid-air. Turned into three golden lights. In an instant, he rushed in three directions. Since the bet is right, it will help him realize his wish immediately, and this power will be carried out in the most direct, simple and rude way-and then kill three people. Not far away, Jiraiya, who was fighting the monster, his face changed suddenly. He felt the crisis of death. however. A golden light fell from a distance, swallowing him completely in a flash. "Huh?" Xiao Nan was taken aback. Hurriedly avoided. But after Jin Guang killed Jilaiya, he didn''t react at all and disappeared completely. And the second one, it was Leona who killed her. The third way... Riveria, who was hiding in a certain forest, was completely swallowed by a golden light while still making her own arrangements. "..." Silence At this moment, I don''t know what to say. Riveria obviously relied on luck to survive crisis after crisis, and finally came to this step. However, it turned out to be on luck in the end. Obviously three golden lights, as long as she did not choose to reach her, she would once again succeed in surviving with a high probability of death, and with the help of heavenly luck, once again succeeded in breaking through the barrier. However, this golden light still found her. "Why did it become like this?" Loki clutched his head, a little broken. "No luck." Silence didn''t know what to say. "It can also be said to be some kind of destiny." Freya suddenly said, "Isn''t this result completely in line with the destiny they saw at first?" After Freya said so. The rest of the people also reacted at once. "It seems that it really is." "Completely corresponds." In the beginning, Zi Lai saw his own destiny dying in Basil''s hands. So I decided to resist. In the end, he still died in Basil''s hands. And Basil, following the result of the divination, came to Esdes, because there was a destiny that made him safer, and the result was realized in the end. He was forced to use his hole cards to press the bottom of the box, and then successfully cleared the customs and got the safety he wanted. A prophet, a fortune teller. The final fate is all right. "Oh, Riveria." Rocky was still crying with a sad face. She is not a cute goddess. As an evil **** who is afraid of seeing others, she has ever had such an expression. It was the first time that even the many gods present were there. This shows that the elimination of Riveria is really a big blow to her. Obviously showed excellent quality along the way. And with hard work and luck. The final success is approaching. As a result, UU reading fell on luck. "Don''t be disappointed. Even if you pass this level, it will be difficult to pass the next level. After all, she is just a newcomer, and the many monsters in the back are not something she can easily solve." The silence is very good. Calm, it was a comforting sound. What''s more, with Riveria''s quality. Becoming an auditor is almost a matter of time. The silent gaze looked far away. For him now, time has gradually become less like time, especially after the Chamber of Commerce is really on the right track, decades, hundreds of years, it will feel like a flash of time. Over. Therefore, he can be sure that it won''t take long for him to see Riveria as the reviewer. But right now. Silence focused more attention on the remaining members. Who will be his first batch of auditors? Chapter 1122： : The last level to pass After a brutal round of screening on the sixth level, there are only less than 80 members left. This is almost the last few members. However, they still need to carry on the final competition. Silent noticed. Some of the people he had been looking forward to from the beginning were mostly among these people. For example, Dashemaru, who wanted to become a traveling merchant from the beginning, and Xiaonan, who also wanted to become an auditor. It should be said that most of those who can get to this point have the goal of becoming an auditor, not just wanting to make a fortune in this rare and rewarding event. No matter which of them becomes an auditor, they should be able to do a good job, bringing no small benefits to the silence and the Chamber of Commerce. However, for the first reviewers, silence is only part of it. So they have to continue to be eliminated. The seventh floor. At this level, the content of the trial began to approach the trial of the real examiner more and more. It''s not just that the task of trainee auditors has increased all at once. The content of competition is increasingly approaching wisdom and luck rather than strength. After all, the task of the reviewer is to go to a completely different world to review and even test each member candidate. In some worlds, their strength can be completely crushed, but in some worlds, they are not without rivals. In addition, they must quickly understand the situation of the world and the situation of the selected members to find the heart of the candidate. The wish is supported by growth. Only in this way can it be regarded as a qualified auditor. And with the development of each world. The number of members is also increasing. The time flow rate of this mission world is different. Just like before, Bee Eater Fuck Chi and Riveria, strictly speaking, stayed in that world for more than three years, but after they returned, they actually did not. It''s just a few days. If the subsequent mission modes follow this way. It wont take long. The number of real members in the chamber of commerce will usher in another surge. At that time, silence can even go to some more powerful worlds, constantly expanding the middle-to-high-level world among members. For example, a world with a so-called great emperor can shatter the galaxy, and even the avenues can be wiped out. For another example, in a world with countless gods, as long as there is a godhead, you can create a godhead, and as long as you understand the law, you can condense the godhead. The main **** in it, and even the ultimate master of the world, can be called a senior member. But if you want to go to these worlds, what you need is the continuous improvement of your ability to silence yourself. Therefore, you still have to rely on a large number of small worlds to accumulate trading points for yourself. And the small world can rely on these members to open up. For example, at this moment. Xiao Nan was drawn to a fairy world, which was completely different from her past style, but she still adapted quickly and found similarities. That is the same cruelty, the same strength is respected. "It seems that in the Chamber of Commerce, there must be some members with different styles." Silent thought in his heart, even faintly expecting. Xianxia, ??martial arts, fantasy... These are the silently arranged trainee auditor tasks on the seventh and eighth levels. Its just to test whether members have such a completely different customs and culture, even in a completely different atmosphere, still looking for the key point of destiny, and even grasping the heart of the member candidates, and finally succeeding in making them become Trial. In this round, many members were eliminated again. Then, is the final ninth floor. In total, only 23 members have come to this point. Silently took a cursory look. Most of them are intelligent figures. Even Lelouch was there. Lelouch is indeed a member who is good at using his brain to think, but even the president of his guild, Bee Eater Fuck, has been eliminated. His strength can go to this point smoothly, relying on more than just his brain. , And strong luck. "Finally it''s reached this point." Silent stood up, and then his figure disappeared. The gods haven''t reacted yet, what''s the matter. They saw that the silent figure had appeared in the picture, in front of all the members. The members obviously did not expect to see silence here. "Congratulations on reaching this final level." The silent gaze swept across the members. "You have all gained your points. If you pass my level, you will enter the first level. On the tenth floor, the ten people with the highest points will pass this trial and become trainee reviewers." obviously. This last level was actually hosted by Shen Molai himself. "Have you finally reached this point?" Dashemaru''s voice was a little hoarse. He raised his head and looked at the silence enthusiastically. "When I first became a member, I told Mr. Shen that I would become a traveling businessman just like you. Will become my goal and dream." "There are no traveling merchants anymore." Silent shook his head, and then smiled, "However, to some extent, the auditor can indeed be regarded as the traveling merchant before." "To me, it''s all the same." Oshemaru laughed, "Because what I pursue is to find the truth I want in an endless world." His smile at this time actually made the coldness on his body disappear a lot. Xiao Nan looked at him a few times. After so many things, her hatred of Da She Wan has been reduced a lot, and she understands what is going on. Unfortunately. Their world, UU reading , has not yet achieved real peace. All members are still competing and fighting, but they are strictly limited to members. At this time, her companion will be resurrected. They also cannot see the peace they want. Therefore, Xiao Nan''s goal to become an auditor is very simple. She wants to be stronger. Even higher status. High enough to set rules for the entire Ninja World and all members. Therefore, she is bound to win this trial. And most of the others have their own reasons, and it is impossible for them to give up easily. They will inevitably go all out for this final checkpoint. "Very good." Silently sat down, "This trial is very simple. It does not require you to fight or complete the task, but you only need to convince me." "?" Everyone was taken aback. This last level is such a level? Chapter 1123： ：Compare the final points Silence saw everyone''s surprise in their eyes. "Is it weird?" But he just said faintly, "After all, the auditor is an official position of the chamber of commerce. In other words, you become an auditor. You are not only members of the chamber of commerce, but also my subordinates. Then, This last level is to persuade me to recognize your abilities." "Is it equivalent to an interview?" Lelouch quickly understood that his utterance at this time also wanted to preemptively leave an impression on silence. "Interview, very reasonable." Altria was also among these members. She looked silent and suddenly said, "I always show my truest side, even if I become a member and an auditor, This is also true. If you are willing to make me a reviewer, then I will naturally do my best." She has this confidence in her abilities and her commitment. Silently looked at her. "I see everything you are in this trial. Basically, your behavior is against justice. You will not let them become members. But you should know that in the Chamber of Commerce, you only look at your will. And dreams, without looking at virtues and means." This level is actually used to screen some members who, in his opinion, are not suitable for reviewers. By the way, in this process, the central idea of ??some chambers of commerce recruiting members is transmitted. "But I will still give them a chance to play fairly." Altoria defended, "Besides, you said that the auditors can already rely on their own standards to decide the audit." "But your standard is too justice." Silent said, "You should have already discovered that people can throw away many things for their own goals, and this includes justice as you think. According to your standards, the most important thing is those who can become members, and only those with justice in their hearts." Yes, most of the members recruited by Altria have their own justice. Even the killers like Chitong. Even Esthers. Esther is extremely cruel to the enemy, but he treats his subordinates and even his generals equally well. For Altria, this can also be regarded as justice. In other words, she has more stringent and self-standards. "If it is because of this...I have nothing to say." Altria was a little disappointed, but she did not give up, "But I think my standards will not affect my work, because I just represent my personal evaluation, but the reviewer needs at least two to work together, right?" She meant to say. Even if she has her own standards, she can still make another person complementary to her standards. Achieve the same situation for every member candidate. "You first want to find a long-term partner with you?" asked silently. "Yes." Altria brought Jeanne over directly. "It is Jeanne. The standard for auditing Joan is undoubtedly fairer than mine. She will not reject any wish, but , Joan lacks the ability to test others, but this aspect is the basic ability to be a king." Altria is very confident. She and Joan did cooperate very well. Said it is her best girlfriend today. The two people not only look alike, but also have a very good personality. Whether it is getting along or cooperating, they are very happy. Silently looked at both of them. Finally, nodded. "Yes, the reviewer can indeed choose his long-term partner, but if one of the two people does not have enough points, then neither of you can become the reviewer." In other words, unless the points earned by both people in this trial are in the top ten. Otherwise, they would only be able to lose this trial. Joan was a little dazed. She was still thinking about what she should say, how she became bound to Altoria. However, it is a girlfriend after all. In the end, Joan did not say anything, but nodded, indicating that he had accepted the result. When the others saw it, they had already succeeded. Someone continued to stand up immediately. Basil is one of them. After experiencing that kind of battle, he also passed the subsequent two levels. Got here. Silent eyes were placed on him, and the rest of the people could only retreat when they saw it. "Basil, what do you think you rely on to become a good commander?" asked silently. "Occupation, ability." Basil replied, "The occupation of the fortune-teller, and my ability, can make every member candidate as much as possible become a member." "You meet." Nodding silently. It was very simple, so that the rest of the people were a little surprised. However, they also reacted quickly. What does the reviewer do? It is for the membership candidates who are eligible to become members but fail to become members for various reasons. in other words. From the standpoint of the Chamber of Commerce, I actually hope that more and more members will be made. After all, now is the moment when the Chamber of Commerce begins to change. All the changes, even including the position of auditor, are to enable the Chamber of Commerce to have more members. "Then if that''s the case, I can do it too." A member immediately said. Then he gave his reasons. Listen silently and patiently, or nod or shake your head. Lelouch was right at the beginning. This last trial is actually an interview. Silence will select the most suitable person to be an auditor through questioning and conversation. In fact, there is no standard answer in his heart, so he uses the word "persuasion". That''s why, Silence was not very satisfied with Altria at first, but in the end he was still able to let her pass. UU reading But not everyone can persuade. There are still many members who are still silently eliminated after providing various reasons. finally. A total of seventeen people passed this level. Looked at them silently. With a wave of their hands, all the people came to a conference hall. They stood in the middle, and the surrounding chairs were full of gods. "They are all gods of the world, and they have lived for hundreds of millions of years. Therefore, although they are limited to the world and do not have too strong strength, they have people who are suitable to manage the city of the Chamber of Commerce. I have recruited them all, you I will meet them in the member city soon, and now, each of them has the ability to give you a final score, not many, take an average score, only one hundred." Silent explained with a smile. This is really rare. Get full marks, that is, the points you can get against two or three monsters. Chapter 1124： : The last 10 places This last link is not so much a competition as it is to get to know the gods who will work in the city of the Chamber of Commerce next. And let the gods make some comments on these members. It doesn''t make much sense. The members knew it in their hearts, but after seeing these gods alive for not knowing how many years, they still maintained their respect. "If you ask me to give it, Altria is very much to my liking and will definitely have a high score." "I think Joan is also good." "Oshe Maru, I have always followed him." "Lelouch is very clever and very decisive." "Unfortunately, our world has been eliminated." "..." The gods have already discussed it, and the expressions of the rest of the members have also relaxed a little. These gods like many kinds, and it is only a gap of one hundred points, and it does not have much influence. Xiao Nan and Da She Wan did not change their expressions from beginning to end. The strength of the two of them, among their members at this stage, is considered very powerful. Even though he was careful along the way, he still got a lot of points. It can be said that the harvest is quite rich. finally. Everyone''s points, all come out. The list of the top ten trainee reviewers is out. Altria, Joan of Arc, Xiaonan, Dashemaru, Lelouch, Shanks, Warring States, Basil, Aleister, Toni. Ten people, regardless of strength or ability, can be counted as the top group of people in the current chamber of commerce. And they will have a new identity besides members-apprentice apprentice. "As a trainee reviewer, you will be led by a real reviewer." Silently looked at everyone, and then looked behind him. A brand new character. He just bought the character from the Chamber of Commerce not long ago. The appearance looks like just a petite girl with a cold expression and glasses. However, the expressions of each member became more serious. Among the chambers of commerce, no one would ever treat a person with their appearance. The other party turned out to be the real reviewer, which also means that this is a member who does not belong to their batch at all! Will you finally start to see the truly powerful corner of the Chamber of Commerce? While everyone is looking forward to it, they are also prepared to be just a newcomer. "Nagato Yuki, you can call me Nagato." Nagato Yuki directly announced his name, "Before you become truly independent reviewers, you will follow me on your trainees." Her gaze swept across everyone. Everyone has a feeling of being seen through. Is this the real reviewer? Nagato Yuki is a robot made by the information integration mind body, but it also possesses a certain ability of the information integration mind body. After Silence purchased her, it directly gave her the body of the information synthesis body. in other words. Nagato now has the power to master all information. And relying on this kind of mastery, and possessing incredible power, to some extent, it can be called the "omnipotent master" similar to Shen Mo. Of course, her strength is far less than silence itself. However, it was enough to deter these members. Because, just like Icarus, Bismarck and others, Nagato can, to some extent, apply for the use of trading points like silence. With the current number of trading points in silence, as long as it is not going to those overly powerful worlds, there is almost no danger. then. At this point, the entire appraisal task of the trainee reviewer is also over. That is on this day. The new city specially prepared for this group of members in the Chamber of Commerce was officially launched for them. The first day the members came to the new city was to celebrate the new auditors! In the middle of the new city, a huge open-air plaza has now become a huge banquet, lighting and wine, and everything you need. The gods also quickly enter the state of their work. No one knows these gods better than them. How to hold a banquet. "No matter what kind of relationship is usually, when you come to the banquet, you are the guest!" Rocky was holding a wine glass and wearing a dress, standing in the stands and shouting, "I am Rocky, everyone, take care of my little cute Yeah, they are also preparing to formally establish their own guild." "Ahem." When Toni heard the name, she almost choked on the wine in her mouth. Rocky? Looking at the petite, petite, but very beautiful Loki, and thinking about the Princess Loki in her own world, Toni shook her head. Okay, Toni has many more. In other worlds, it doesn''t matter if there are many Rockies. "Sister Nagato, when will we start the work of the auditor?" Toni took her glass and came to Nagato, who was sitting where she was sipping juice. "I''m looking for a suitable world for you." Nagato said. "Auditor, can you choose the world yourself?" Toni suddenly heard the meaning of this sentence. "Formal auditors can. Of course, the world is divided into different levels. What level of auditors can only choose what level of world." Nagato said, "And as trainee auditors, you can only choose some ordinary worlds. ." "Can we choose?" Toni was even more surprised. But then, Nagato directly stretched out his hand, and an email suddenly appeared on everyone''s badge. That was an email from the reviewer from Nagato. The above one is continuous, there are various world names, and related information. "If you are interested, UU reading can also try it yourself, but you need to pay a lot of points, and if you can''t recruit any members, there will be no rewards... "The long goalkeeper said the rules little by little, and at the end, he added, "All you can choose are worlds without mysterious powers. The membership candidates in these worlds are mostly ordinary people. Meet the requirements of the Chamber of Commerce, so-the probability of loss is greater." Actually, she doesn''t need to say much. Everyone is already looking at these world lists. As long as you pay more for the world, you can get more detailed information. But some can be guessed just by looking at the name. For example, "The Romance of the Three Kingdoms". How could a person like Toni in modern society have not heard of this one of the most famous novels in the East, and can guess what this world looks like. In the ordinary world, manpower is too small to achieve miracles. This worldview also limits people''s will. Chapter 1125： : Some ordinary world "No matter what, I want to try it too." Toni looked expectant. As for the points, she has always been used to spending money lavishly, even if the points in her hand are not many, but there is really no saving. I dont need points, what are you waiting for? "If you really want to go, I suggest that you choose one or two partners to enter together and divide the points needed to open the world equally, so that you can save some." Nagato reminded again, "Also, only when it was first opened. , It requires a lot of points. If you enter after this, it will only consume the points required for transmission." "So, wouldn''t it be possible to choose a world as his rear fortress?" Toni suddenly understood another usage of this rule. "It''s true, but it doesn''t make sense." Nagato shook his head, and then emphasized, "Don''t ignore your island in the Chamber of Commerce. After the Chamber of Commerce is reformed, this island will actually serve as a base camp. It is related to many future member activities, otherwise If so, why do senior members consume so many points on the expansion and development of the island." This sentence made each of these ten trainee reviewers look more serious. They really didn''t pay much attention to their island. the reason is simple. Surrounded by some seemingly powerful members, staying there, being able to recognize their weaknesses all the time, will really give people a sense of insecurity. However, if it is to hold a meeting between guilds, it will start on the island. After all, all members of the same guild can connect their islands together. "In that case." Toni looked over among the members, "Is there anyone who wants to go with me?" "I''ll go." Oshemaru stood up, "However, I want to go to a modern society. There are just things I want to do." "Modern society." Toni was a bit disgusted. She herself is a person in modern society, so thinking about it, it doesn''t seem to make much sense to go to an ordinary modern society. However, if it is just an ordinary world, modern society is indeed better than ancient times. "Okay." Toni finally nodded. "By the way, you can also choose the flow rate of time." Nagato said suddenly again, "The flow rate of the dungeon world also has many selectable ratios. Of course, it also costs a certain amount of points." "Then it''s one to a hundred, and wait until the banquet is over." Toni was not in a hurry at this time. The cost of changing the flow of the world is not very expensive. "Speaking of which, in this city, some services are also traded with points." Xiao Nan shook the wine glass in his hand, looked at the gods, and suddenly asked, "Do they also need points?" "They also open the cans, but they are not for enhancing their strength, but for entertainment products from various worlds, that is, for playing." Nagato Yuki explained, "For them, the pursuit of strength It has been worn away in hundreds of millions of years. The only meaning of life is to pursue fun." "Hundreds of millions of years..." Xiao Nan had heard this statement before, but when he heard it for the first time, there was no real feeling except for surprise. But now, it seems that there is some understanding. What kind of dream can last hundreds of millions of years? "Time will also be an important difficulty for us to move forward." Nagato seemed to see what Xiao Nan was thinking, and continued, "We are selected as members, it shows that we have a firm dream, but this dream and goal, regardless of No matter how firm it is, its hard to stay the same. If you stop at some point, you will never move forward..." in other words. As long as you dont die, you will continue to advance in the chamber of commerce until you become a transcendant who transcends everything. This is actually not true. Because it is too difficult. It''s so difficult that not many people can truly aim to become a transcendant and stick to it. Nagato''s words seemed to convey another thought to these trainee reviewers, allowing them to vaguely see what the more powerful members of the Chamber of Commerce look like. These current members, after they have been moving forward, will find that there are not many left behind in the end. In fact. These atmospheres are also passed on to Nagato Yuki in silence, and the goal is to let Nagato Yuki pass on to the members. He is very clear. No matter how powerful the game is, it is impossible for everyone to maintain energy and enthusiasm forever. That''s why it is necessary to constantly add new players to bring new vitality to the entire Chamber of Commerce. Even, waiting for these members next must be an extremely long and slow progress. It''s impossible to make rapid progress as it was at the beginning, and everything you look at is fresh and competitive. But right now. They are still able to maintain their vitality, because that''s the task of their trainee reviewer. And the banquet is just over. Some members chose different ordinary worlds and wanted to carry out their first reviewer tasks. Toni and Oshemaru went to a very ordinary world. The main line of the fate of this world is actually only the youth love between young and young girls. Although the male and female protagonists are somewhat different from ordinary young girls and have their own personalities, in the eyes of Toni and Dashemaru, they are still ordinary to impossible. Ordinary ordinary people. And there is no lucky person who picked up the blank badge. "It''s sloppy." Toni clutched her head, "Sure enough, I still can''t stop listening to what Senior said." Nagato Yuki Mingming reminded them that UU reading is likely to regret it. But I just can''t help but want to come and have a try. "I had expected this a long time ago, but even ordinary people may grow up in unusual events." Oshemaru said in a hoarse voice. "Huh?" Toni suddenly realized. In Dashemaru''s eyes, there seemed to be a strange color gleaming. "What do you want to do?" Toni had a vaguely unpleasant feeling. After joining the Chamber of Commerce, this Osha Maru has improved a lot and has many friends, but to a certain extent, he is still considered a chaotic camp. "Come and make this world unusual, Toni." Da She Maru smiled softly. "Can I refuse..." Toni swallowed. Then, in this world, terrible monsters began to appear, as well as "heroes" who could gain powerful armor through transformation and defeat the monsters. Chapter 1126： : End, testimonials, extra The idea of ??Dashemaru and Toni is actually very simple Since this is just an ordinary youth love story, the heroes and heroines in it are just some ordinary teenagers and girls. The so-called wishes and intentions are all placed on various things in adolescence. Then make this world uncommon. Put the eyes of these protagonists who occupy a certain position in the long river of fate, from love, to life and death, and even the survival of the entire world. After Dashemaru and Toni had a mess in this world, in the end, they actually made a few new members. And a world that can''t be regarded as "ordinary" at all. Silence saw the whole process in his eyes, and he was a little dumbfounded. Such a large-scale change of the entire world is somewhat exaggerated, but it does comply with the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, because it did not cause large-scale casualties of ordinary people. But if so. The same can be done in other ordinary worlds. For example, in the myth version of the Three Kingdoms, modern auras are revived, or just like Dashemaru did this time, it creates a mythical invasion. The number of members will increase again. Silent thought for a while, thought this should be a good thing. This can also be regarded as the members'' own research on the rules of the game and gameplay, and as the new world continues to increase, I believe that such methods will become more and more. He only needs to constantly update, ban some less suitable methods, and let the members play the role of the rest. In addition, it is time to start increasing the number of intermediate and senior members. Silent looking at the trading point he had, his figure disappeared. Before going to the world of Dragon Ball, it was actually just an attempt, but now, he is going to recruit some more powerful members formally and purposefully. For example, Qi Mu Nanxiong. Possess a variety of powerful superpowers, and can even travel through time, which can change the world line of the entire world. What is more powerful is that he is constantly adding new superpowers. For another example, the DC world. Silence has been to the world of Marvel, and recruited some members in that world, but if you want to talk about the powers of the universe, it is still more in the DC world. The key is. Those are not natural gods. For example, Dr. Manhattan can master all the basic particles in the entire quantum field, which gives him all kinds of terrible powers and can be called a true "God." Another example is the Supreme God, the Giant Beast, the Silver Superman, and so on. These existences are enough to fill the current vacancies in the Chamber of Commerce for senior members. After finishing all this, Silence stepped on the journey to the fantasy universe again. There are more worlds in this area. Some are not weaker than DC and Marvel''s multi-universe settings in the power system, and with the power of silence today, even in such a world, they can be regarded as a powerful master. It is worth mentioning that. When Silence recruited these senior members, it slowed down the journey of all junior and intermediate members in the entire Chamber of Commerce as much as possible. It can be regarded as asking him to fully establish the entire chamber of commerce system as much as possible. Because he has found out. Although the strong members of the middle and senior members can also trade, and once traded, it is an unusually large number. However, what really benefits him more is the growing number of junior and intermediate members. These members have more motivation. Therefore, constantly recruiting new members is still a top priority. And after everything is approaching the expected development. Silent, sitting on the throne of the sun belonging to the Chamber of Commerce headquarters. Looking at the entire headquarters in front of him. In some places, the islands have changed from fake to real. In those places, there are some powerful senior members who really like the environment of the Chamber of Commerce, and they have arranged their islands to become what they like. Even, some senior members occasionally mention the junior and intermediate members to let them go further and further on their respective paths. "At this point, the Chamber of Commerce finally has some scale." Silent said softly, not knowing what it felt like. "However, there is still a lot to do next." Otinus appeared next to the throne, also watching all this, "Those apprentice examiners are still just starting their tasks." "Let them grow slowly." The silent gaze also looked over, "Just leave it to Nagato Yuki." In his eyes, Nagato Yuki was leading a group of trainee reviewers to begin their first collective trainee mission. The choice is the world of death. It is conceivable that such a group of reviewers will turn the entire world of death upside down, and after all this is over, they will add some powerful members to the silence. "I continue to look at them." Silent smiled slightly with these expectations. For him, watching players work hard in their own games is one of the greatest joys in life. Whether it is the adventure of the players, or the growth of the players. From before he crossed, until after he crossed, even at the moment when he was sitting on the throne, this has never changed. (The book is over) ...... ...... The following is the conclusion: This book is here, even if it is over. For this month, I have been thinking about how to make a good end. But later discovered that it was really difficult. There is no powerful enemy, and there is no powerful goal. The essence of this book is actually to bring some refreshing points, a little brain, and some interesting fan novels. Not even the black hand behind the scenes. The construction of the Chamber of Commerce is not the main line either. There is no so-called process from one stage to the final stage. It is just a setting to promote the development of the plot and the purpose of the protagonists action. The overall structure is very loose. It is not difficult to change this loose structure. Just need to add some restrictions to the protagonist. For example, arranging some common enemies of the chamber of commerce, or adding some task settings to the system, for example, you must build the chamber of commerce in a certain time within the specified time, and there will be any penalties if you don''t complete it. The whole structure will be more complete. but- I don''t like to write such content. For me, this book only started from the inspiration of "selling jars", and from the very beginning of "pitting anime characters to buy jars", "profiteers", "buying jars to change destiny", and write it out. A cool article of "Bojun Yile". There is no connotation, and there is no impressive touch. When readers and writers start to get tired of such refreshing points, even when they can''t even feel the fun of interacting with anime characters in different worlds, it is the end of this book. It doesnt even matter the ending It does not have an end point that readers and authors are looking forward to. Can end at any time, can continue to write down at any time. In addition. The pen name of Sword Rune may need to be sealed for a while, maybe a long time, because Rune has been transforming the original author, and the original innovative book under the pen name of Rust Rune will also be put on the shelves the day after tomorrow, that is, No. 1. At that time, it will be a new journey. It is more difficult and more expansive without the comfort of the same person. After all, if you want to go on the path of net writers, the same humanities cannot go too long, too long. Perhaps one day, Rune encountered a major setback on the path of originality. Or maybe there is something that makes Rune feel the creative motivation. That might still return to this pen name. and so- bye for now. ....... ....... The above is the conclusion of the speech, and then the following is the extra. There are only three days left in this month, so I have to get the full attendance of the last month, just to skip the formal plot that can no longer continue, write a little extra, mainly, it will revolve around some of the initial and portrayal The most characters, write some content. Side One: Tsunades Tangle ...... It has been a year since the reform of the Chamber of Commerce. Of course, this year is a year in the Ninja World. In the Chamber of Commerce, people will travel to different worlds. The flow of time in each world is not the same. Sometimes, it may seem to be people who have not seen each other for a month, or they may have been in the mission world for several years. time. And this day. Among Konoha, it was raining lightly. The vast majority of the villagers are still living their lives. Since the resurrected Fourth Generation Mee, leading Tsunade-sama and others, negotiated with Xiaonan of Yuyin Village, and brought Konoha back, peoples faces There is a lot more smile. Because Konoha belongs to the Naruto rule. Those members with great power, for them, are no different from the powerful ninjas before. Although the scale of the battle is also larger. But the existence above everyone else restricts members from harming people on a large scale, isn''t it? Ordinary people don''t know the chamber of commerce, nor do they know where the members are often not in the village, and where they go to fight, because it was the same way before. However, this atmosphere was not much different from the past, but Tsunade was a little irritated. She has rarely returned to the village. There is always a feeling of incompatibility. And the past, and this village. "Tsuna-sama? Are you back?" "Morning Tsunade, early." "Tsunade-sama, would you like something to drink?" The pedestrians who came and greeted Tsunade, even more respected than beforeeveryone knew that Tsunade was now not only a medical ninja with powerful medical skills, but even had the power to control the resurrection of the dead. "Bring me a jug of wine." Tsunade directly sat down on a seat in the tavern. "Okay, come right away." The owner of the tavern seemed to notice that Tsunade was in a bad mood. He hesitated for a while, or said, "Tsunamate-sama, now is different from the past, no matter what the unfortunate thing is. , There is hope of making up, you should be more happy." The owner of this tavern is about the same age as Tsunade. Although not a ninja. But Tsunade, who often comes to drink as an adult, is very familiar with it, so he can say these things. "Can I make up for everything?" Tsunade drank a glass of wine, glanced at him slantingly, and shook his head. "If something is missing, it is difficult to make up." "..." The owner of the tavern didn''t know what she was referring to. Due to identity and respect, he did not continue to ask. Actually. Tsunade refers to romance. Her previous love affair. "Resurrection, no resurrection, resurrection, no resurrection..." Tsunade''s nails were engraved on the table, his expression suddenly became irritable, "It''s not his ex-boyfriend, resurrection! Then break up, that''s it!" That''s right, Tsunade''s tangled things now. It is the resurrection of Kato Den. She has this ability. However, she is also very clear that since she met that person, her mood has been undergoing unprecedented changes, from despair to hope, to becoming a Paladin, to the resurrection of her brother, to the experience in the Chamber of Commerce. all. Her sentiment towards Kato Suan was born on the battlefield, and her sentiment has faded a lot. Not to mention. And now if Kato Suan is resurrected, the other party''s memory still stays in the past. So what should I say? I''m old and you are still young, so it''s not appropriate? "Bah, baah." Tsunade patted his mouth. She now has at least a few hundred years, thousands of years to live, and her mentality is really old when she is old. What should I say? Sorry, I am empathetic and stop falling in love? The man who brought all these changes suddenly appeared in Tsunade''s mind. Then he banged his head on the table. Don''t fall in love with a ghost, at most it is unrequited love, no, at most it is a little bit of goodwill. "Oh." Tsunade spread his whole body on the table, "Pulling people out of despair, this kind of action is only for business...Really, it''s the kind of supreme supreme. The big man, just say it earlier, it feels like a little girl in the country and the **** of the Ninja world have met, no, it is countless times more exaggerated than that..." Tsunade himself didn''t know what he was talking about. I recalled the first meeting in my mind. At first, UU reading thought it was just a nobleman who didn''t know where he came from, and then discovered that he was a merchant selling mysterious goods. Later, he discovered that his strength was a bit strong, and the chamber of commerce behind it was even more powerful. And now. It is a transcendence who has surpassed everything, the true supreme supreme, one of the creators of the chamber of commerce that spans countless worlds, and one of the three suns that never fall on top of every member! It''s outrageous! What friends are you talking about. She didn''t even dare to find a friend out for a drink. Is there such a friend? If you appear in front of me within ten seconds, then continue to treat you as a friend. Otherwise, treat you as the supreme supreme. Tsunade murmured in his heart. "I''m very busy, too." A voice suddenly appeared behind Tsunade, and then sat down beside her, "I have been muttering in my heart, and I don''t want to think about it. I don''t know anything." ~： Fanwai 2: Narutos Heroic Journey Those who came were naturally silent. Although he is not always paying attention to everything, as he said, as long as he wants to, there is nothing he doesn''t know. Tsunade suddenly raised his hand at a loss, staring at the silence with his eyes rounded, apparently he didn''t expect that he would actually appear. She didn''t seem to react until Silence had picked up the glass. "It''s really shameless power..." Although she muttered like this, she was still very happy to see it. "That''s right, Laipi." Nodding silently, "omnipotence is all good. In other words, since omnipotence, my focus is no longer on strength, but on something more interesting. " "Then you saw this scene today when you first met," Tsunade said suddenly. "Of course not." Silent shook his head, "Unless it is necessary, or on a whim, or if you keep talking about me like you, otherwise I won''t know everything casually." "I haven''t been talking about you all the time." Tsunade''s face was a little red, but he disappeared soon, and he stared silently, "Since you are here, then I happen to have a question to ask you, say, you I should know what question I want to ask." At this time, Tsunade suddenly felt that this omniscient ability was really good. Even if you don''t say something, you can be sure that the other party knows it. You can even be sure that the other party will be able to give the correct answer. "A lot of people want to pray like gods and want to know the correct answer when they are at a loss, but in fact, not everything has a correct answer." Silent put the wine glass in his hand and turned his head to look at her. . "Why are you talking?" Tsunade looked away, looking a little guilty. "So, you already have the answer in your heart, but you are actually not ready to face it, and you subconsciously want to escape." Silent shook his head, "I have to say it so clearly, if I say it too clearly, Instead, it will lose its role in promoting growth." "What promotes growth, do you treat me as a child?" Tsunade straightened his chest and looked at silence with full of breath. "For me, everything is a child who hasn''t grown up yet." Silent smiled. "Wow, so you look at us like this..." Tsunade''s voice became smaller and smaller, and his face became more and more flushed. Obviously, she realized it too, and said this silently. Then, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it. But this is uncomfortable. It''s like "I know he is pretending to be forceful, but I can''t help it because he is really awesome". "So, if you want to ask my answer, then I can only say that you are not here to seek the answer, but to find someone to drink." Silent took a sip of wine and smiled slightly. "..." Tsunade''s face flushed more and more, and he patted the table one last time, "Drink!" So that night, the two drank all night in the tavern. But the next day. She resurrected her first love, Kato Suan, and then proposed to break up very simply, very bold, and did not even give much reason. Then he left the world dashingly and returned to the headquarters of the Chamber of Commerce. ...... Extra Two: Naruto''s Heroic Journey Three years have passed since the Chamber of Commerce changed. All members are working hard. And Naruto has grown from the original child to a hero who looks thin in clothes and has flesh in his clothes. But for him. The most joyful thing is to meet the man who led him to the heroic path-Saitama. "Ms. Saitama!" Naruto contacted Saitama with a badge enthusiastically that day, "I got a copy of the mission, Mrs. Saitama, will you go with me?" After a while, Saitama sent a reply. It is a voice reply. "No time, I''m busy, K, this time I will definitely beat you!" In a short sentence, there was no sound. But Naruto was full of admiration. "As expected to be Saitama-sensei, who fights all the time, but who is K? Can beat Saitama-sensei?" Naruto''s expression became serious. Maybe it will be a powerful senior member! Recently, as the number of newcomer members in the Chamber of Commerce has increased, more and more senior members have turned their attention to them, and as far as he knows, Sasuke has been pointed out by a senior member of the Kendo department. After that, it has been in retreat. I can''t pull it down. If there is no one to accompany you, then go alone. The first time Naruto appeared. I saw a huge humanoid monster raging in the modern city, and countless missiles and troops launched attacks on this monster, but they were useless. at the same time. A certain teenager in the underground is confronting his father. He was ordered to sit on the huge machine and fight the monster. but why? Why did he have to be ordered by his father to do such a thing, and why did his father, whom he had not seen for a long time, ordered him to do such a thing after seeing him? Ikura Shinji didn''t understand. But at this moment. A report sounded a little panicked. "Sir! We found a UFO, approaching the apostle!" "UFO?" Ikoji Gentang looked at the screen. Then, the pupils under the glasses shrank slightly. What UFO is here? This is a person! A man in a yellow cloak! That''s right, Naruto has already understood the situation before him and what he is going to do. "From this moment on, all people don''t need to be afraid! Because, I''m here!" Naruto squeezed his fist, his voice seemed to have strange power, spreading layer by layer, even penetrating the thick earth, to the underground city of Ikogentang and others. what''s going on? Ikura Gentang opened his eyes wide and looked at the screen. And the muscular boy in tights, like a huge cannonball, rushed towards the third apostle fiercely. boom-! A translucent barrier appeared abruptly around the apostles. The huge shock wave of the collision is even visible to the naked eye. "Report! The Apostle has opened the A.T position!" "The index is constantly rising!" "The position has not been broken, or there are signs of destruction." "The young man who appeared suddenly, the least power of this punch has far exceeded the maximum output of the No. 1 machine!" "..." There were reports one after another, and everyone had an incredible expression. What did they see? There is someone, such a small person, who can wield such terrible power with bare hands? "Who the **** is this?" Ikoji Gentang also murmured. Although the appearance of the apostle is strange enough. However, the scene before him was still beyond his imagination. Is it a humanoid apostle who has never seen it before? But he has no A.T position at all. "Look, the apostle fought back!" Everyone could see it on the screen. The apostle hit the young man with his huge palm. It was just such a scene, like an elephant raising its foot and stomping on an ant. And the boy had no idea of ??avoiding it at all. Instead, he shook his fist again, and rushed toward the incomparably huge fist. This is a completely disproportionate scene in body shape. Very shocking. boom-! At this moment of the hedge, everyone was stunned to see that it was the apostle''s huge fist, which was repelled fiercely, and even caused the entire huge body to fall backward. "A.T''s position... was actually repelled!" A female researcher looked at the data with a face full of disbelief. "How could it be!" Ikogen Gentang couldn''t believe everything he saw in front of him. At this moment, the voice of the boy came again. "A hero of justice, enough to penetrate everything!" Naruto squeezed his fist. At this moment, the muscles on his body suddenly bulged, and his figure was more than several times larger than the previous one. Under the tights, it was full of unspeakable power. Naruto''s thoughts at this time were stronger than ever. This is the effect of his transfer. The stronger the mind of protecting others, the stronger the power, and the more it has the characteristic of penetrating everything. Punch! boom! The huge shock wave shredded the apostle''s body in an instant, and went straight to the sky, knocking down all the large white clouds, as if there were big holes in the sky, and stars in the sky appeared from the holes. Strong! too strong! Strong invincible! How powerful the apostle is, this young man at this time possesses much more power than the apostle! He unexpectedly blasted an apostle by virtue of his powerful strength without A.T''s position! It wasn''t just Ikoji Gentang who looked at it. Ikura Shinji, and everyone else, looked dumbfounded. For them, who were tortured by the apostles and desperate, nothing was more shocking than this scene. "Immediately, try to contact him." Ikoji Gentang was still quick to respond and said immediately. "Sir! He disappeared!" But someone reported immediately. "Disappeared?" Ikogen Gentang suddenly raised his head, his pupils suddenly contracted. Everyone realized something. At this moment, the scene was extremely quiet. Everyone can''t even hear their own breathing, but can only hear their heart beating violently. Because that boy appeared before their eyes at this time. Suspended in mid-air, the cloak behind him was silent. He had golden hair and a bright smile, just like those heroes in the comics of the past. However, thinking of this man just now, he blasted an apostle with his bare hands! People trembled uncontrollably. I can''t even say whether it is excitement or fear. "Thank you very much for your help." Ikoji Gentang was very quick, he bowed to Naruto ninety degrees, and anyone who knew him had never seen such an expression on his face. "No thanks." Naruto slowly fell from mid-air, gave a thumbs up, and smiled with white teeth, "I am a hero from another world. This is what I should do." Naruto''s heart was equally excited. He had long wanted to have a chance to say this sentence. Now I really say it! As a hero, after saving others, he said this sentence. "The hero of another world..." Ikogen Gentang raised his head and looked at the young man. "Yes, so you can rest assured that people in your world will be handed over to me to protect you, no matter what kind of crisis it is, it will not hurt you anymore." Naruto increased his tone and smiled more confidently. . "...If it''s a hero, why don''t you show up earlier." A slightly excited voice suddenly came. "Katsushiro Misato!" Ikura Gentang exaggerated his tone and rebuked, "What are you talking about, I can''t help but be grateful!" Although only the first side. However, Ikedo Gentang has probably understood the identity and character of the other party. Regardless of whether this young man is a real hero or just made this appearance, but with the powerful power he displayed, even if it is pretending, he must cooperate with him on the surface. Ikogendo had already passed the age when he would believe in a hero. "It doesn''t matter." Naruto waved his hand and looked at this woman named Misato Katsuragi. The smile on her face slowly disappeared. "Have you any family members killed in the previous disaster? Sorry, that I was not there at the time, but from the moment I came, there was nothing to fear. I will save everyone and bring safety and hope to all of you. This is the mission of a hero! It is also my role as a hero. belief!" Naruto is really advancing step by step towards the hero. Although he is not the original one, because the hero is loved by others, he yearns for a heroic boy. However, his will and enthusiasm did not fade. But the more determined, the more developed the city. He understands everything the hero has to face, including such questions, and even more puzzles, but he still wants to be a hero who can bring hope and confidence to others. "Sorry." Misato Katsuragi was already holding his nose, holding back tears, and bowing fiercely, "I shouldn''t have said that." In fact, she didn''t know that she couldn''t blame the other party at all, but, under such miracles and hope, she thought of her dead father, and suddenly couldn''t control her emotions. UU reading www.uukanshu. cm "I said it doesn''t matter." Naruto touched the back of his head and smiled again. "Speaking of which, do you want to be a hero with me?" "Being a hero?" Ikoji Gentang was puzzled. "Actually, the original purpose of my coming here was to find some companions." Naruto didn''t intend to hide it. He glanced around these people, and suddenly his eyes lit up, "You young boy, why? It''s such an expression, how about it, do you want to be a hero?" Naruto suddenly appeared behind Ikura Shinji. He patted his shoulder and said quite excitedly. "No, your body is too light. Tomorrow, don''t start with me today. A hero, not only must have a strong heart, but also a strong body, so as to be able to bring others a sense of security." Naruto Showed off his strong muscles. But Shinji Ikura was completely dazed. I don''t know why this incredibly powerful person would suddenly come over and say such a thing. ~： Fanwai 3: The Kings Journey But Naruto didn''t care much. The reason why he values ??Shinji Ikura is very simple. Apart from this one, some of the membership candidates in front of him are adults who are difficult to change. It is difficult to convince adults to believe in heroes, or even become heroes. This boy. Although there was unwillingness, pain, and a little bit of anger in his eyes, Naruto could see it at a glance. This is actually a teenager who is eager to pay attention. Just like he used to be. No, it should be said that he is more like Sasuke before. Naruto thought in his heart. "Shinji." Ikaki Gendo said at this moment, "Since this hero thinks you have the potential to become a hero, then you should work hard." Ikura Shinji blankly raised his head and looked at his father. This was the first time his father called him directly by name instead of full name. Shinji Ikura even saw an unprecedented...color in his father''s eyes. Is that expectation? probably. Ikura Shinji''s heart was suddenly moved and a little excited. He didn''t like his father, but he didn''t like it because his father left him alone in one place. He had never seen him, not even letters. But now, Shinji Ikura seems to have planted a small seed in his heart. Become a hero and you will be recognized and paid attention to. then. Ikari Shinji''s training began on this day. Naruto has enthusiasm for this young man, not only for him, but also for the other two girls, because Naruto already knows that if he does not come, these are the ones who will be responsible for saving the world. Teenage girls. They are heroes chosen by fate. They have no choice. And Naruto is to make them truly powerful heroes! Whether it is the heart or the body! This is also what it means to be a hero. In any world, there will always be a real hero. ...... ...... Extra Three: The King''s Journey This is the third year after the Chamber of Commerce changed. In the Moon Universe, in a world completely uncontrolled by restraint, the Queen of Britain, Altria, is walking back to her palace in majesty. She just gave a regular lecture. Popularity is still very high. She didn''t even need to speak, it was just that she had just appeared, and the entire square was overwhelmed with cheers like a tsunami. There are also many people from abroad who have come all the way, just to be able to see her in the crowded square. Very good, this is very good. This shows that as a king, she has been loved and recognized by people. However, Altria was a bit distressed. "Age rule Wenqing." Altria looked at one of her most trusted knights, "Why do I always have a kind of love from the people, not because of the duties and glory of being a king, but because of other reasons. Illusion." "My king, this is not because of an illusion." Age Guiwen said respectfully with a slight salute, "It''s a fact." "..." Altria looked dumbfounded. "The king does not need to be unhappy about this. The king''s peerless appearance deserves the admiration of all the people. This is one of the king''s charms as a king. Gilgamesh, the oldest king, said one thing that was right. There is no place in the king''s flesh to be ashamed of." "..." Altria''s face was already a little dark. Especially Gilgamesh''s arrogant narcissistic face appeared in his mind again. No way! She must not confuse with such a king. As a king, he should be loved by the people for his duties and glory. This... this kind of popular situation because of his beauty is not what the Knight King wants. And at this time. Altria''s badge suddenly moved slightly. A message popped up. [The Chamber of Commerce limited-time event is online. Only members who have the status of Wang can participate in the Kings journey, and can invite other guilds to join the camp. Please prepare for each member who participates. The war of the king is about to begin! After seeing this news, Altria even stood up suddenly from the throne. at the same time. The heroic King Gilgamesh, the Conqueror King Iskandar, and even the queen bee-eater in a certain Marvel world, also became a member of a certain Wakanda King Panther... In the entire Chamber of Commerce, all members with the identity of Wang have the identity of forming a camp. The rest of the members can choose a camp to participate. Suddenly. On the forum of the Chamber of Commerce, all Wangs began to make statements in the first place. "Come to this king, there is no more powerful king in the Chamber of Commerce than this king!" "With me, everyone can work together perfectly. It''s super easy to win." "Hahaha, how come the king''s journey has not won this king, everyone will join this king''s camp, this king will show the king''s spirit." "Wakanda welcomes everyone..." Seeing that the rest of the people started to pull people, Altria was also a little anxious. But he hesitated for a while, but didn''t know what to post. "Age Guiwenqing, you should have also been notified by the badge, do you think, how should I invite many members to join our camp?" "Wang, it''s really easy." Age Guiwen saluted slightly, and then his face was serious, "Please leave it to the minister to solve it." "Okay." Altria nodded, very satisfied, "With the follow, I will definitely win the final victory!" Altria also began to become ambitious. Isn''t this a good opportunity? Compete with the rest of the king, fight, and achieve the final victory, and then use this to tell your own people, even all the other members, that her ability and determination are the reason for victory. Stop paying attention to whether it looks good, or whether its a foodie. Then, Altria''s badge trembled slightly. A series of messages came from inside. "Altria, I join your camp." "I join!" "Long live my king!" "Hahahaha, you really have you. In that case, all our guilds will join your camp." "..." In a series, all members have stated that they want to join her camp. It even includes powerful members like Xiao Nan. In addition, there are many people that Altria didn''t know. "Age Guiwenqing, you can invite so many people." Altria was surprised and happy, and then opened the forum to see what Age Guiwen was saying. But at the moment of opening. Altria''s expression was completely stiff. That turned out to be a series of photos! And all of them are her photos. Not only was she wearing a royal robe and holding a sharp sword, she was even wearing house clothes, and the princess clothes she put on when shopping with Joan of Arc, and she even had a meal with majesty and cheeks. Photo. Then there is one more sentence. "My king is beautiful and picturesque." No, just this sentence, not even an invitation statement. "A-Ge-Gui-Wen!" Altoria almost squeezed out the name of A-Ge-Guiwen from the teeth one by one. However, Age Guiwen''s expression didn''t show the slightest panic, and he even became more serious. "Everything is for victory, Your Majesty!" "..." It is said that on this day, one of the knights of the Round Table, one of the most trusted knight kings, Age Guiwen was suddenly punished to watch the gate all day, no one knew what happened. but no matter. The war has begun. This war was originally only known in the Chamber of Commerce. I dont know when, but its known to the whole world. Many people even open the market to make a bet to win the victory for the king they support and like. This is even more rewarding. All the kings in this world who are running for election have added reasons for winning. And the activity started. All kings are randomly assigned a region. They started with a group of powerful soldiers, these soldiers are just puppets, without autonomous lives, and they are not very powerful. However, this war is a soldier vs. soldier. The role of the members is to **** the crystals and altars randomly refreshed on the entire huge battlefield map to strengthen their soldiers. Even if the soldiers are weaker, they can rely on excellent command to defeat the soldiers who have more gains. At the same time, if you want to have more soldiers, you must occupy more fertile land, so as to increase the number of soldiers produced. in other words. This is a highly simulated battlefield battle for hegemony. Whether it is the strength of the members of the camp, the brains of leading troops to fight, or even a certain amount of luck, it can have an impact on this victory. Even the camp between each other is not determined at the beginning, and can be changed at any time. This brings up a series of problems such as undercover, lies, betrayal and so on. This is the first time for members to participate in such a camp. So, an unprecedented fight began. Silence was watching this fight in the air. I have to say that from the very beginning, Altria was a kingly start. She deserved to be one of the most popular queens in the entire Chamber of Commerce. The character of the Knight King is worthwhile. Trust, and the original Knights under his team also gathered all kinds of talents, which was originally very suitable for such activities. Not to mention, she has gathered the most members among all camps. So from the beginning, it was arrogant. As if to show the momentum of swallowing mountains and rivers. Altria even went into battle personally, leading the troops'' subordinates, and constantly attacking and occupying them along the way, and the surrounding camps could only retreat temporarily. however- This does not mean that Altria will win. Shen Yi can see clearly that although Altrias camp is the strongest at the moment, its internal expansion has become more complicated, and many of them are just for her popularity and appeal. People. in contrast. Gilgamesh on the other side, although there are few people, everyone is die-hard, subdued by the unique charm of the hero king. Even the Sorcerer King, the Ainzurgon camp temporarily living in remote areas, has gathered a series of "villains" who are not welcome by the mainstream camp. Their strength should not be underestimated, and they are quietly developing their own forces. , Territory, and accumulation of strength, just waiting for the final battle. And the bee-eater has become more and more mature since the auditor''s assessment failed. At this moment, the same is not in a hurry to start operations. Therefore, on the entire battlefield, the fiercest fights were Altria, the Knight King, and Iskandar, the King of Conquerors. The brain circuit of Conquering the King is very simple. Just do it! Just fight all the way and never give in! His lofty sentiment also attracted some people, such as Roger, and the white beard. The pirates of the Pirate World were the main force of the Conquer King. A white beard alone, coupled with his white beard guild, was enough to make Altria a headache. However, Altria will not give in! "It will definitely bring victory back to my people!" Altria led the troops and launched a charge. The power of Joan of Arc can also bless all the soldiers, and Xiaonan, together with the two ceremonies of the Xiaonan Guild, and others, are enough to contain the Whitebeard Guild. As for Roger, and even the people on the Luffy ship, it will be the same. There are others who hold it back. For a time. It turned out to be quite stalemate. In fact, many people around Altria knew that, the rest of them simply wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, watching them continue to consume each other''s strength. However, there is no way to be clear. In their own camp, many people joined in because the camp was strong. Once they took a retreat strategy, their confidence in the camp would be a huge blow, and the level of visibility was even worse. . So, before them, the best way. It''s fighting! Defeat all enemies, twist everyone''s morale into one, and win the final victory step by step! This plan is also in line with Altria''s character. finally. After half a month of fighting, Altria still defeated Iskandar, but unfortunately, whether it was Whitebeard or Roger, they would rather give up the qualification for victory in this event than surrender. In Altria''s camp. This led to UU reading www. uukanshu. In this battle, Com Altria won a lot of sacrifices in exchange for victory. However, after this. "All the other camps decided to concentrate their efforts to annex us?" After hearing the news, Altria couldn''t hide her anger at all. "Expected thing." Xiaonan is not surprised at all. "My suggestion is to give up the land of Iskandall, or even throw it away, split the opponent''s alliance, and we retreat to our own. In the camp, regain strength." "In this case, the previous battle was not in vain?" Altria frowned slightly. "It''s not a futile fight. After that victory, our aura is soaring and the relationship between the whole camp is closer. This is the biggest gain. As for those who jumped out, they can be directly labeled as''undercover''. The hat was driven out, and I already had some evidence of undercover in my hands." Xiao Nan was already prepared for everything. This is not the result of her thinking alone. It is the answer that many people have discussed together.